《Emperor&#x27;s Reckoning》


 Chapter 1 - Summoned

    The dripping sound of rain was crashing on the window while thundering sts from up above asionally came down. The chill atmosphere was striking in every corner of the room, if people were to wear thin clothes they would surely have their teeth chattered. However, in this room, one young man was leisurely enjoying his hot bath despite the cold.

    He had a ripped figure but his muscle was lean enough to make him look like a thin young man if he were to wear a slightly loose cloth. His long ck hair was tied in a knot and his deep ck eyes seemed to contain the universe it''s self. He had a really charismatic face that would make people tend to gather around him the more one got to know him.

    "Ah yes, this is the best weather for me, cold outside and warm inside ... sofortable," said the young man as he slid deeper into the bathtub.

    While asionally blew out a bubble under the water his mind wandered to god knows what.

    *Ssh

    "Ah, my hands get wrinkled... I shouldn''t stay too long in the bathtub", said the young man before he continued, "Hehehe this is the benefits of living alone, I can go naked around the house, this is true freedom HAHAHA",

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Alright, some warm chocte milk would do me good."

    As he was stepping down the stairs to his living room, a sh of lightning illuminated the room from a nearby window. He instinctively covered his eyes while the thundering rage of the weather came down with a loud noise.

    "Damn that thunder was so close,.. hm? what is that light? it''sing from the fridge" said the young man as he walked near it. "Maybe is a calling to another world? heh, no way right, man I''m so thirsty." as the young man held the handle on the fridge...

    "Hmmm.. somehow I have a bad feeling about this....",

    "You know what, I trust my instinct," the young man let go of the handle and walked away from it...

    *RATTLE

    The fridge was shaking and the young man turned back to look at it with a really nervous expression.

    "Okay okay, I know I should open that fridge because fridge shaking by itself is not normal, but no I ain''t gonna fall for that," said the young man as he ran to his room but only to stop in front of the door.

    "Oi... this time is a ck light..." ck lines covered his head as he didn''t know what''s going on anymore.

    "Ah, right this is a dream hah so stupid of me, maybe if I close my eyes everything would be back to normal."

    The young man shut his eyes in the hope that he would wake up from this weird dream.

    *Creak

    The door suddenly opened crashing the little hope left within the young man. He knew how much it was for them. Gritting his teeth he opened his eyes and was greeted with a ck vortex that was slowly sucking him.

    "H-hey, since when did I ever keep something like this! Gah, where is my phone! Oh right, I''m still naked."

    A tiny ck light slowly came out of it and didn''t waste any time before it flew right toward the young man with the surprised face.

    His body and mind suddenly unified under one word, ''RUN''.

    *Boom

    The fridge opened and a white vortex appeared, A tiny white lighting out and soon flying to chase the young man too.

    "This is a dream a DREAM !! I MEAN COME ON! DON''T YOU GUYS USUALLY USE A TRUCK?!" as he continues to run to the entrance of the house only to stop in front of the door...

    "Of course why wouldn''t there be a golden light !! ah, damn it !! I''m still naked!! You gonna send a guy naked?! AHH!!!" as he turned back only to saw the other two lights.

    *swoosh

    The three lights enveloped the young man as he disappeared from the earth.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 2 - Naked Young Man

    The Kingdom of Nostria was one of most the prosperous kingdoms in thend of Deo. With only twenty thousand-ish people living inside, they were always living in peace and harmony. The one that made this situation possible was the old ruler of this kingdom, King Gref. The reason for this particr kingdom was prosperous was because he made this ce as a ce where all races and all religions epted as long as they didn''t break the kingdom''s rule. With that, business between merchants was booming because they could sell or buy stocks of items that only belong to a particr race in a particrnd.

    Today all the citizens and soldiers were gathering below the pce balcony for a speech from the Queen herself.

    "Wah.. there are too many people.. HEY stop pushing!" said a citizen.

    "MAINTAIN ORDER!" said the soldier in front with ance standing vertically as he held it.

    A hand suddenly tapped the soldier''s shoulder, "You shouldn''t try so hard Lukas they are all citizens, not a duck."

    A well built brown-skinned man of 40-ish years old with an extraordinary beard and a buzz cut hair filled his vision.

    "But Captain Zusk we have to.."

    "Shhh... just let them be, it''s been forever since thest time we heard the queen gave a speech."

    "But that aside sir, first I''m sorry for being too rude to ask this but you don''t look so well and that eye bags could fill a gallon of water."

    "Oh this .. hahaha ... I just patrol the gatesst night ... hmm yes that''s right," said Zusk as he kept nodding (Nobody should know I went to brothelst night).

    "Oh you really are our role model sir !" said Lukas, ( You are not fooling anyone here captain, you never go patrol at night since you''re promoted to captain!).

    "Aih I''m so sleepy, I''m gonna take a nap," said Zask as he yawned.

    "But sir! you have to be in charge of all of us during the speech!" said Lukas.

    "Don''t worry about it, my position is almost exactly at the bottom of the balcony, the Queen would look at the citizens and not me, besides I already mastered the art of ''Stand Sleeping'' hehe...ZZZzzz."

    ck lines appeared on the surrounding citizens and soldiers including Lukas.

    "But still, it''s amazing how he can sleep while standing and still hold hisnce upward."

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    In the hall inside the kingdom

    A short purple hair was fluttering along the halls as she ran to a room with a big door made of royal wood. Her white lilyplexion and slim figure were the perfectbinations for her oval face and a small cute nose. Her small lips and green eyes could take out the caring side of a man. d in her maid uniformplete with white stocking and the iconic headband she knocked at the door.

    *knock *knock

    "Miss Sylviana the preparation for the speech is done, we are all waiting for your presence"

    .

    .

    .

    There was no answer from her master.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I''m opening the door."

    The sunlight filled the chamber, all the things that should be in this room were in this room. In the middle of the room was a king-sized bed while on top of it was a young woman seemed to be twenty-five years old wearing a pajama.

    Beautiful shiny silver hair draped around her upper body, A red lips that could make men can''t help but want to taste, A pair of velvet red pupils that could bewitch men with a wink, a cute small nose and wless snow-white skin that made even the moon hides behind the clouds were present to make otherdies woe in envy. With the final touch of probably nature''s greatest masterpiece, her ample breast and bubble butt was desirable even among the heavens.

    "Wake up miss, it''s time," said the maid softly.

    "Hmm? what time is it Fei?" said Sylviana as she woke up and rubbed her eyes.

    "It''s past 10 o''clock now."

    "What? oh Shit, Fei! why don''t you wake me up sooner!"

    "Manners!!"

    "Oh c''mon! It''s fine if it''s just the two of us nobody would know," but as soon as she said that her whole body felt cold and she looked at Fei who was standing there ring at her with her ''Death Gaze''.

    "Al-al-alright fine stop ring at me like that."

    Fei stopped her death aura and smiled, then said, "Okay miss let''s hurry up and change your clothes."

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    At the balcony.

    *tap

    The citizens immediately shut up and looked up as the sound of graceful footsteps came from above them.

    A beautiful woman wearing a queen''s robe was standing while holding a rod with Nostria''s symbol on top of it while exuding a majestic aura. Behind her was Fei the personal maid.

    "My People of Nostria, I gather you all today to bring good news!" said Sylviana as she smiled proudly.

    "In fifteen days our Kingdom will finally be the host of the annual ''Young geniuspetition of south Deo'', I hope that our young geniuses can make it to the top 10 in this event," said Sylviana.

    "Hmm I should stock up my items to sell at the event," said a merchant.

    "Ah I have to stock up the clothes since thedies from other kingdoms might not know the beauty of Nostria''s original clothes," said a tailor.

    ".....ZZZZZzzzz" said Zusk.

    "My people of Nostria, in 10 days we will open a tournament for the qualification to enter the event and only the top 3 shall be given the opportunity."

    "Heh so our kingdom only has 3 quotas this year," mumbled a citizen.

    "If only the old king was still alive" sighed another citizen.

    "We probably gonna lose again," said a young man.

    Clenching her hand tightly (I know that, I know that I''m not capable as my father), a warm liquid was building up and about to fall from her eyes.

    *zing

    Three rays of lights suddenly came crushing down from the farthest sky right onto the edge of the balcony in front of Sylviana.

    "Wh-Wh-What''s that," said one of the citizens.

    "Mom is that a God?" said a child while tucking her mother''s skirt.

    "C-C-Captain Zusk you gotta see this it''s God!" said Lukas.

    "Zzzzz yeah.... shake it zzz," said Zusk.

    The surrounding had ck lines across their head.

    The lights gradually faded and revealed someone from within.

    "It''s a...man?" said Fei as thest shade of light faded into nothingness.

    "Ah..." The young man slowly opened his eyes before he blinked several times.

    (What a gorgeous beauty) thought the young man as he was faced with the otherworldly beauty of a woman.

    "Hellody, my name is Lyon.. wanna have dinner tonight?" said Lyon.

    "Yy-you... HOW DARE YOU!" said Sylviana.

    "Eh,... um, how dare I what?"

    "To sh-sh-sh-SHOW that DISGUSTING THING in front of me," said the queen as she pointed out Lyon''s ''dragon rod''.

    "Oh my," giggled Fei.

    "What thing?" as he followed the direction of her finger.

    "@#$!$,"

    "Wow that is a nice butt hahaha it''s shinier than the sunlight at this point," said the citizens.

    The crowd wasughing until their stomach started to ache.

    (Eh there are people behind me?) as he turned around and tried to exin "N-n-no this is not what it looks like, I was-"

    "GO DIE YOU PERVERT!" said Sylviana as she kicked his butt, and made him fell from the balcony.

    In midair, Lyon turned around to look at Sylviana "You unreasonable woman!"

    *Stab

    *Ssh

    The blood sprayed on the ground like a shotgun.

    *pa!

    The whole crowd face-palmed.

    "Ouch you can almost feel the pain, there goes that nice butt." said a citizen as he was rubbing his own

    "IIIIEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" a screaching sound exploded.

    *drip

    "Oh god Lukas you don''t have to spray water on me I''m still your captain for god sake!" as Zusk turned around and ring at Lukas only to see that everybody in the surrounding pointed their finger to hisnce.

    *boom

    Lyon finally hit the ground and fainted after hanging on top of thence.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 3 - I Am Lyon

    In a small room with one window, the light illuminated the ce and two people were arguing while one more person appeared to be sleeping with his butt upward position. There appeared to be a hole about eight centimeters wide on his left butt cheek and blood was oozing out.

    "Lukas, go and use the bandage on the guy''s butt," said Zusk

    "No sir, this is all your fault in the first ce," said Lukas (Would bandage even has any meaning with a wound like that?).

    "Hey, how should I know a guy would fall from the balcony, besides, I AM NOT GONNA TOUCH A MAN''s BUTT!"

    "But you are the captain, sir."

    "Well... guess who just be a captain?"

    "Who?"

    "You, Lukas."

    "What? you can''t do that sir, you should do it"

    "But you are the captain now."

    "..."

    "..."

    "Alright you win," sighed Lukas as he reached the bandage on the table.

    However, his eyes opened wide as he blinked several times. He rubbed them to make sure that his eyes didn''t y any trick.

    "Sir it''s gone"

    "What gone?"

    "The butt''-"

    "The butt?"

    "The wound."

    "Oh you surprised me there for a sec," said Zusk as he took a closer look at the ''were used to be the wound'' located, "That''s amazing-"

    "OH God that was a crazy dream" A screaming voicees out from the young man on the bed as he woke up startled.

    *puff

    ck lines cover Lukas''s face as he watched the two''s positions.

    "Hmm..? my butt feel ticklish," said the young man as he rubbed his butt... "uhh...Who are you?"

    "You MotherF*cker, Spear Of Crescent Moon!!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *Boom

    "Ah that''s just great captain now he has more holes to cover."

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    In Sylviana''s chamber.

    "AAHHHHRRGGGGHHH why, why, why, why did it always happen to me when I give a speech !!" said Sylviana as she kept pounding the pillow on her bed

    "Calm down miss you are a queen," said Fei

    "B-b-but ... uwahh" as she leaped into Fei''s embrace and cried

    "There there it''s alright now," said Fei as she stroke her hair lightly

    "Thest time it was bird poop on my head and now it''s even worse"

    "Miss, do you remember what your father said?"

    "Woman''s breast is a man''s dream?"

    "What? No.. the ''A country may be built in a day but a king can only be built through shits and storms'' one" said Fei (now that I think about it she got her father''s bad manner in her blood).

    *knock *knock

    "Who is it?" asked Fei.

    "It''s Lukas, General."

    "Reporting to General, the mysterious young man has woken up from its slumber"

    "Got it, hmm, I would estimate that he woke upter than now."

    "Uh..." (no way I''m telling what happened).

    "It''s fine, go, I will meet him personally."

    "Yes general!" (dodge a stab there).

    Looking at the queen of the kingdom she asked, "Miss, the young man has woken up, do you want to see him?"

    "Of course I will, I want to hear his exnation!!"

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The door opened as it revealed the two men that were inside.

    "Good afternoon Queen and general," said Zusk while standing up from his seat.

    "Good day to you too captain Zusk," said Sylviana.

    "Good work today Zusk," said Fei.

    Without further ado, Fei took a seat and sat right in front of the young man. Her graceful movement could even catch awe out of a stone. Of course, she didn''t forget about the seat for her majesty.

    Fei looked at the young man as if he was the prisoner of war, a barrage of questions soon followed.

    "So.. who are you, who send you, what is your cultivation level and why are you getting patched all over your body?" asked Fei (It''s weird, I can''t sense his cultivation at all).

    "My name is Lyon Torga, I don''t know who send me here, and what is a ''cultivation level'' as for thest question you can ask your ''captain''".

    "Hmm?" Fei wondered before she noticed that Zusk already left the room.

    "Then where are you from?" asked Sylviana.

    "Ah! You''re that woman who kicked me out of the building!" said Lyon while pointing at her.

    "Well, that''s your fault! Just answer the question!" said Sylviana.

    "I came from my house, Earth, I was having a happy life actually."

    Sylviana pondered as she tried to dig down her memory about ''Earth'' but nothing came to mind in the end. "Hmm, I don''t think I''ve ever heard this ''Earth''."

    Lyon noticed that they were calm besides the fact that he came from another world.

    "Wow, you people seem calm about me being from another world, wait so that means there are others like me?"

    "Well yes there are but they always came from the Gate of World, GoW for short," said Fei

    "BY THE WAY, you need to repay me for what you made me see Mr. LYON," said Sylviana

    "No."

    "Wh-wh-wh-WHat do you mean no?!"

    "No means no, in fact, my butt got more holes than it should because of you."

    "Not my fault you appear in front of me naked."

    "Okay shut it you two!!" reprimand Fei.

    "Miss why not have Lyon take an aptitude test and cultivation level test instead, who knows maybe he is talented," whispered Fei.

    "Great idea Fei let''s do that instead."

    "Oi, don''t leave me in the dark what are you guys up to?"

    "Oh, nothing hehehe," chuckled Sylviana sinisterly.

    "Tell me Lyon have you ever killed someone before?" asked Fei.

    Both of the women were seriously looking at his sudden change in expression. They both were convinced that this man was hiding his murderous aura.

    .

    .

    (Wow, what kind of question is that?!).

    "..No"

    "THEN WHY THE PAUSED RESPONSE !!" said Sylviana.

    "Hehe I just felt like it," chuckled Lyon.

    "Okay that''s enough, you can walk, right? oh, you can? well follow me." said Fei as she walked to the door.

    (you blind woman I got patched all over my body and you said I can walk? what the f*ck is wrong with-, oh hey I can walk).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 4 - I Miss You

    In the backside of a castle was a rectangle space wide enough to contain a small city. Bunch of odd things was ced inside the space such as a floating rock with the word "Deo" engraved on it, arge hexagonal arena, a building which contains books of magic and skills, a building that sells weapons, armor and essories, an alchemy building and another building called "Guild". All sorts of people can be seen enjoying the facilities, mostly the young ones.

    Two women and one man could be seen approaching the floating rock, one of the women had an aura of a royalty and beautiful silver hair while the other one is a purple short-haired woman with a maid outfit. The man, however, looks really not belong with the two other women, he got patched all over his body only leaving his right eye out and a mouth along with disheveled long hair like a beggar.

    "Ah greetings your majesty," said the surrounding crowd while giving a bow

    "Good afternoon to you all, it''s alright keep doing what you doing," said Sylviana.

    "Thank you, your majesty."

    "Hmm? who is that beggar walking with the majesty?" said one of the citizen

    "Shh! don''t you know he is the person thates from above," said another citizen

    "you mean the guy with the impaled butt?"

    "Yeah, that''s the one."

    Lyon''s ear was twitching like crazy as he walked along with the two woman and warm liquid starts building in his eyes. (It''s not my choice to be transferred here naked!) thought Lyon as he could only swallow his opinion.

    "Mommy mommy look, it''s that the God from yesterday?" said a little girl

    "Yes honey, that''s the one," said the mother

    "Yeay I can see a God, but what God is he?"

    "Umm I don''t know, what do you think?"

    "Ummm..... ah, I got it, mommy, his probably the God of butt because that''s the first thing he showed us when he came from the light."

    The warm liquid starts falling, slowly from his eyes onto his cheeks. He then looked at the two women in front and his pupil started shrinking. They are actually smiling evilly with their teeth shown but somehow the citizen didn''t aware of it.

    (THIS IS YOUR PLAN ALL ALONG ISN''T IT, THIS IS WHAT YOUR ''HEHEHE'' MEANT BACK IN THE ROOM, ALRIGHT TWO CAN PLAY THAT GAME, REVENGE SHALL BE MINE !!) thought Lyon as his vow of vengeance instantly dried up his tears.

    Besides the floating stone was a well built old man with long white hair and a really long white beard, the wrinkle in his face seems didn''t do justice to what merits he had done for the kingdom.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Good Afternoon your majesty, how can I help you this time," a deep voice came from the old man.

    "Please stop messing with me uncle Zitian just call me Little Sylvi like you used to" a shade of red appeared on Sylviana cheeks.

    "Hahaha I still can''t believe how you are already an adult, seems like it was yesterday you keep begging me to fly,"

    "Uncle Zitian please," the shade bes deeper as she pouting.

    "Good afternoon grandmaster Zitian," said Fei with a bow.

    "Ah, little Fei you are still single?"

    "Sadly there is no man worthy of me yet," sighed Fei.

    "Hahaha okay okay, who is this young man?"

    "He is Lyon, the man from the curtain lights yesterday," said Sylviana.

    "Oh I see, very interesting indeed," said Zitian.

    "What''s so interesting about him grandmaster?".

    "The people in this world should have one channel in/out to absorb/release mana, while he has three channels," said Zitian as he rubbed his beard.

    A shocked face enters the two women as they look at Lyon more carefully like an alien while Lyon''s mouth is stretching wider and wider.

    "Well actually I don''t know how or what will be of him but in theory, he should be three times more efficient in everything rted to mana but then again it''s only theory. Why don''t you just try and touch the floating rock."

    "What does the rock do?" asked Lyon. He was here not even for a week, it''s normal for him to be skeptical.

    "More or less it should count your talents, numbers will appear ording to the stone reaction and if your number is high enough your name may be engraved in the ''monument of talent'' list," said Fei.

    "The highest talent so far is reached by Jiangnu with the number of 284669 from the kingdom of Arcana behind him is Xiaxia with a number of 280677 from the kingdom of Meistas and yes this monument is only for the young talent below 25 years old," said Sylvianna.

    "Then what about your kingdom?" asked Lyon.

    His question was answered by the sighed of the three people. (Ah, your kingdom suck isn''t it).

    "No one ever makes it to the monument," said Fei

    "Alright, I got it, your majesty I have a proposal to make," asked Lyon.

    "Hahaha you are one interesting boy, to make a proposal with the ruler of this kingdom out of the bat," said Zitian.

    "What proposal?" asked Sylviana coldly

    "If I can engrave my name in the monument you and I will have a date, and if I somehow I take the first ce I will date both you and Fei, oh and you will also pay for the expenses during the date."

    Space paused as time stopped flowing. Their brain couldn''t digest what the hell did he just said.

    "HAHAHAHA I like this kid," said Zitianughing hysterically.

    Sylviana''s face was red like the sun is about to take cover from her heat "You shameless bastard!! why don''t you just go die instead!!".

    "Calm down Sylviana," said Fei, "personally I have no qualms with that, but what''s in it for us if you couldn''t be engraved?" winked Fei

    "I will be your ve and you can do anything you want with me be it charging the enemy or washing your clothes."

    "Alright deal," said Sylviana.

    "Miss?" asked Fei curiously.

    "I''m sure he can''t do it, besides I can prepare a whole lot of punishment if he is my ve, I can make sure he is in pain."

    "But he has three channels, miss."

    "I know but I don''t want to lose to this bastard, besides, it is only in theory" whispered Sylviana.

    "Okay deal!" said Lyon (Here we go, I''m from another world maybe even universe or dimension I don''t care, I should be the MC right?! I should have super cheat items or superb talent right? Don''t fail me now !!) as Lyon extended his hand and touch the "DEO" with his palm.

    With confidence that was beyond the might of a dragon, he smirked. However, the stone didn''t react at all.

    (shit) "Uhm...what now? hehe," asked Lyon to the three other people whileughing

    "HAHAHA, you are so talentless that it has no reaction at all I win the-"

    *BOOM

    Thunder and lightning intertwined with each other despite no clouds. Everyone felt their hair standing as creeping feeling crawling up their spine. Not even Zitian could escape this feeling.

    A big blow of wind came from every corner to random directions as the people watched the sky in horror. There was a sight that people like them should not see, they were not powerful enough to understand the situation. Only a select few knew what was happening.

    "DID THIS ALWAYS HAPPEN?" shouted Lyon to Zitian.

    "NO usually the reaction would be a manifest of mythical beings like a dragon or a qilin or a kunpeng, heck even a unicorn ever showed up before, but not this, this is a fucking apocalypse!!" said Zitian while standing straight despite the wind.

    A ck curtain light suddenly came down as the cracking noise of a ruptured space was heard. Zitian tried to ready himself but he knew that he was powerless, even his body told him to pray.

    Unlike the rest of them, Lyon pupils shrank at the sight. He didn''t feel the fear everyone else was having, instead, a longing for the unknown. The feeling he didn''t know was strengthened as something came out of the ck curtain of light.

    It was a figure of a really beautiful woman with ck devilish wings behind her back.. Then, an alluring voice that could make men lost their mind, entered Lyon''s ears, "I miss you."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 5 - My Wife?

    The ck lights finally dissipated and reveal a kingdom toppling beauty. Her hair was midnight-ck and it was knot to a Japanese bun. The goblet-like waist of her can turn a man down on his knees and her skin was so perfect it made jade lost its luster. She had arched eyebrows of raven ck and Cleopatra eyshes over her hazelnut shaped eyes. Her nose was pixie to match her half-moon cheekbones. She had alluring ocean-blue eyes. They were dew-pond round. The subus-like ears and her velvet thin lips made men dying to take a kiss. Finally, the big pointy breast and the perfectly round butt invite heroes to their early graves. Her dress was gxy-ck with stars, it reveals her left leg and she also wore a tinum ring with "L" engraved on it.

    "I finally get to meet you again," said the devil-woman as she approached Lyon, "Darling <3" whispered the woman before sheunched herself to his arms.

    "D-D-D-Darling?!", said Lyon as he began to sweat but his pupils shrunk before he could say another word.

    The sensation was soft before everything surrounding him stilled. This was something that could never be reced. The honey-sweet lips were nking Lyon''s mind, their tongue intertwined like two dragons mating.

    "hah-hah-hah!" gasped Lyon.

    Even though the kiss was over, their saliva still maintained a thin bridge between the two. The atmosphere between them bes hotter as red hue forms on both of their cheeks.

    Magically the bandages on his body started falling apart on its own, revealing his startled expression.

    "I want more," said Lyon with a deep voice and straight face.

    "Hehehe, I''m sorry darling this is the best I can give you, for now, I don''t have much time," winked the woman.

    "But who are you? why do I ... why do I feel some familiarity?"

    "It seems your memory isn''t back yet, in short, just wear the ring I gave you, it holds 50% of the power of your past self, integrate with it fast and meet me in the Dark Continent, Kingdom of Myriad Devils after you reach Initial Godhood."

    "Godhood?"

    "I''m sorry I can''t take you to the Myriad Devils, if they know about your past self, they will destroy you at all cost. You need to collect the remaining 2 rings which hold of your past powers they are in the possession of Cecile and Maria."

    "But who are you? and what are you to me?"

    "I''m sorry I can''t answer all of your questions right now but I will tell you the answer to yourst question." She chuckled and said, "I am your first wife, Lyon, my name is Selena". The innocent smile on her face made Lyon''s forget that she was a devil. A blurry image came into Lyon''s mind.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    In the vast of green grass, an old cherry blossom was blooming along with the wind, a man and a woman could be seen under the tree fighting each other.

    "Leave this ce or I will kill you !!" said a charming fifteen years oldish girl with the sword in hand

    "No this is my spot I found it first, how about you leave?" said the thirteen years oldish boy.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "No, I found this ce first."

    "Okay I will leave but you gotta let me touch your boobs hehehe," said the boy as a creepy face started to build up.

    "Okay fine touch it then," said the girl confidently as she straightened up her chest

    "What?!... Really?!... Alright!!" said the boy as he jumped on to the girlughing.

    *Boom

    The boy''s face kissed her kick and was sent flying to the horizon.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    the blurry image came to a stop "Ah" said Lyon as he rubbed his head.

    The cracked space starts shutting one by one. "I guess it''s time, remember what I told you, darling, collect the rings, Cecile wille and get you once you are in the Blue Continent she is now a queen there," said Selena as she flew to the crack space but only to stop at the entrance of the cracked space and turn over. "I will be waiting for you darling, oh and don''t worry I wiped out the memory of this town about what just happened."

    The final cracked space finally shut down and the ce went back to normal.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside the cracked space

    Warm liquids were rolling down the woman''s beautiful face (I finally get to meet you again after thousands of years. Save me, my husband, take me out once again just like back then when you barge into my castle and rule the continent!).

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Lyon spat on his palm and apparently, there was a tinum ring with "S" engraved on it. He put the ring on his right ring finger before a burst of power from heaven and the world invaded his body like a torrent. A dark and corrosive power engulfed his entire body like a sphere of death. Inside the sphere was hell for Lyon.

    His bones were broken over and over again, extracting those impurities within him. He gritted his teeth as he saw his skins had literal dark cracks all over. It wasn''t until an echo rang in his head that the process stopped.

    "I am omnipotent."

    The dark power dissipated and there seems to be nothing different on Lyon''s appearance.

    "Ow my head hurts," said Sylviana.

    "What happened just now?" said Zitian.

    "I can''t remember a thing either," said Fei.

    The surrounding crowd also left confused and specting.

    "Are you guys ready? I''m gonna touch the rock now," said Lyon as he used his right palm to connect with the stone.

    *rumble

    A manifestation of a man came up above the floating rock but a sense of ridicule didn''t appear on the crowd''s faces, in fact, they felt fear and respect at the same time. Once the man opened his eyes an aura that was beyond a god couldprehend fell down on the world itself.

    All the crowd, even the animals and mythical beings in the jungle prostrated. However, what Lyon didn''t know was that the aura also affected the neighboring kingdoms.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Kingdom of Arcana, Throne room

    "M-My King.... what is this aura, it''s so frightening." said one of the guard

    "I don''t know either but this aura is more like a god, even I can''t stand it," said the king as his knee dropped to the ground.

    "The direction of the aura came from Nostria, your majesty."

    "I already know that you fool!"

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Kingdom of Meistas, Throne room

    "I can''t move a finger," said one of the guards as he tried to look around, "?!" shocked filled his entire face as he watched their own king also prostrated.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Back at the training ground.

    Lyon slowly let go of his palm and the manifestation vanished along with the aura. He tried to get a feel of his newfound power but it looked like he overdid it a little.

    The surrounding onlookers were finally able to get up slowly but only to get a mental attack once more after they saw the number on the floating rock.

    "Oh GOD what the fuck," said a young man.

    "Is that real? Wait, is that even possible?" said a young woman.

    "Now I can die in peace after seeing that," said an old man.

    "Ow ow what was that aura just now?" said Sylviana.

    "Miss I think you should see the result first," said Fei.

    "Old generation will be reced, no, I don''t think they will even have a ce after this," sighed Zitian.

    "Wha-what?! how many 9 is that?!" said Sylviana.

    the number light up and turned into a �� and the monument was also lightened up with seven colors of a rainbow and a tittle "Evesting Genius" was ced before the name, Lyon Torga.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 6 - Cultivate, Magic And Art

    The crowd was stupefied as they saw the result, some actually had tears wetting their faces. The title on the monument shine evesting and there was no sign of dimming in the slightest. This was hope, this was the sign they were waiting for, this was theing of a new era in Kingdom Nostria or maybe even the whole Deo.

    "Can we make it this time?! Can we win this time?!" a young man said while grasping his hand tightly.

    "It''s hard to say, even though he has the greatest title, it''s only talent and not the cultivation level, not to mention that he only has about 14 days left until thepetition and 9 days until the selection," said a wise old man. The mood got heavy again as they realized the reality.

    *swoosh

    Three distinctive old men appeared in front of Lyon like a wind.

    One of the old men had a really skinny figure that looked like a skeleton. He had an oval face that had been eaten by time, very wrinkled. His eyes were tiny that it looked like he was always sleeping. He had only one hand holding a staff while the other hand of his was hidden inside his long robe. He seemed to be the smartest of the three. His name was Crux, the grandmaster of magic and alchemy in Nostria.

    The middle-old man stood with a crossed arm, he had a really well-built figure for his age. The muscles on his body were really firm and hard. He had no facial hair whatsoever but his spiky white hair made it so that he looked younger than his actual age. He had a bright hazelnut-ck-eyes that match his chiseled-square face. He wore a white tank top with short boxer pants and the flower pattern embroidered on it was to prove that he was a carefree guy. His name was Chun, the Supreme Commander in Nostria.

    The right old man had a chocte-milk skin and a big muscle, especially in his arms. He wore a dirty apron and thick gloves. His timeworn face and white goatee matched his strict personality. He had a crew cut gunmetal-gray hair and jaded crow''s feet eyes. He was holding a hammer and a sword that was still red and emitting heat. His name was Charlie the master cksmith in Nostria.

    These three old men were popr in Nostria because of their merits and sadly also their demerits. The people called this trio ''Tri C Trouble'' because all their names started with C and always made a ruckus out of random things.

    "Ah, grandpa Crux, grandpa Chun, grandpa Charlie good afternoon," said Sylviana.

    "Oh little Sylvi you are already here?" said Crux with a husky voice.

    "HAHAHA little Sylvi you should visit grandpa often you know," said Chun in a deep bass voice.

    "Have you eaten yet Sylvi? You should eat more healthy food more and stop drinking you know," said Charlie caringly.

    "Just let her had her youthful life, Charlie, nobody is a workaholic like you," said Chun.

    "WELL.. nobody is as carefree as you too youzy assmander!" said Charlie.

    "Stop it you two!" said Crux.

    "Shut it Crux, the only reason you wear your cape is that you are bald!"

    "That''s right, and what''s up with your husky voice. You chant so much but no magic came out of it you stupid old man."

    A shade of red grown deeper and deeper on both Sylviana and Fei''s face as the crowd watching their group with ck lines.

    "Okay enough you three you are embarrassing little Sylvi and Fei." berated Zitian.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Since you said it I shall give you face," said Chun.

    "Me too."

    "Me three."

    "So who caused the recentmotion?" asked Chun

    "It''s this kid," pointed Zitian

    "He did? hmm never seen his face before, are you new here kid?" said Charlie. Then Fei, Sylviana, and Zitian exin the situation to the trio.

    "Hmm interesting," said Crux.

    "Do you know magic skills? what are your elements aptitude?" asked Crux.

    "I have no idea what you are talking about," said Lyon.

    "You don''t know magic skills nor elements?"

    "No idea."

    "Then I shall exin it to you."

    "NO!! NO!! GOD NO!! I will exin it instead, nobody wants to fucking hear your husky voice anymore," said Chun.

    With a cough, Chun exined, "Listen kid, the world resolves around Cultivation and Magic."

    "There are many realms regarding cultivation that some would say that it''s endless. The earliest level was Body Tempering realm, which further divided into ten levels before the next realm,

    In order, the level is Body Tempering-Transformation-Heaven-Elemental-Soul thenstly, Divine, sadly, we don''t have any information beyond that level, oh and, you gained more life spans as you deepen your cultivation."

    Chun paused for a second as he saw that Lyon was repeatedly nodding.

    "Well, that was simple enough, thank you," said Lyon.

    Chun nodded, "Good, moving on, magic is not reallyplicated, depending on your affinities, you could perform better to a certain element than the others,"

    "The problem was understanding the essence of the spell in Gaia''snguage. Once you do, all you have to do is absorb the heaven''s and world''s energy or mana for short, then focused your will and heart in spelling them with your finger before loudly chanted them,"

    "Then do you have a grading system for the spells?"

    "Yes, we do, but normally it won''t matter since it only symbolizes one rareness, not the force contained within, a level one white might beat a level ten rainbow spells, the grade will reveal itself when the spell is sessfully chanted including the realms the spell belonged to."

    "If you are wondering it''s, white-blue-red-green-yellow-brown-orange-violet-ck-rainbow, in that order, but again, it''s only for rarity. The things that you should have a careful look is the realm, basic-taboo-saint-soul-divine? Maybe in that order haha!"

    "Then there is art, which you can learn from hardships, sweat, and blood differs from magic but equally devastating,"

    "Did you understand that?" said Chun.

    "Yes," said Lyon calmly.

    "It''s okay if you-.... wait, what?! You really understand that?!" gobsmacked Chun.

    "I mean, it''s not thatplex is it?"

    His answer caught the silence before Crux let out a cough to escape from this awkward situation.

    "Well...what are you waiting for, let''s go test your magic aptitude," said Crux.

    "I will do thatter but first I need to discuss with both of the girls in private," said Lyon while smiling to the girls.

    "No way I''m gonna be on a date with someone like you," said Sylviana.

    "But miss you are the queen you must ept this loss," said Fei.

    "But-but."

    "It''s alright, remember I''m going to the date too, everything will be fine," said Fei.

    "Okay then, but under one condition, I cannot go on a date with you because of my status, so you shall not call my title at all to avoid chaos."

    "Okay I can deal with that, but you must not run away until the date is over got it?"

    "Deal."

    "Deal."

    "Then tomorrow wait for me when the sun is directly above you, in the fountain park at the center of this city," said Lyon.

    "Alright."

    "By the way where are you sleeping for tonight Lyon?" asked Fei.

    "I''m gonna sleep in the room where I got the bandages. I can''t afford an inn I don''t have any money."

    "Oh alright then, I will tell the guards to clean your roomter."

    "Many thanks, beautiful general." wink Lyon.

    "Don''t mention it," said Fei.

    "Are you done yet kid?" said Crux.

    "Oh yeah sure, let''s go," said Lyon (My revenge shall be served, cold) as he walked to the magic hall building.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 7 - My Talent My Magic My Desire

    From the outside, the building looked like a cathedral with three towers surrounding the main building. The door of the main building was huge and made of sturdy wood, however, there seemed to be no handle on it. Apparently, one couldn''te and go as they pleased in this building, only people with the license from Crux could enter it.

    The seven people gathered in front of the entrance.

    "Open!" said Crux.

    .

    .

    .

    There was no reaction at all.

    "Open!!" said Crux once again, but still, no reaction.

    "OPEN!!!" shouted Crux while rising his staff into the air.

    .

    .

    .

    A growling sound was heard.

    "Ah finally," said Chun.

    A smile also appeared on Crux''s face.

    .

    .

    .

    But the door still closed.

    "Sorry that was me, I haven''t eaten yet since yesterday hehe," said Lyon while scratching his head.

    The rest of the gang were disappointed once more, especially Crux.

    "Hey bald old man, howe you cannot open your own door?" said Chun.

    "Did you forgot the key?" asked Charlie.

    "There is no key to the door, there isn''t even a handle or a keyhole at that matter."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "How about the license? Don''t you need it?" asked Charlie

    "No, I don''t need it cause I made this door myself."

    "Then what''s the problem?" asked Charlie.

    "Oh wait I know, it''s your voice old man HAHAHA," said Chun.

    "What? no way that''s the problem" denied Crux, but only getting a nod from the rest of the gang.

    The door slowly became transparent and revealed a middle-aged man. "Ah that''s it for today I guess, I''m gonna continue tomorrow. Oh, master Crux what are you-"

    "Quick everyone, get inside!" yelled Crux.

    Everyone rushed to the door like it was made of gold.

    "Get out of the way!" said Chun as he threw the middle-aged man outside.

    The door slowly became solid once more.

    *thud

    "Aww, what the hell was that for!!" shouted the middle-aged man outside the door.

    Inside the building was actually warm, bookcases were surrounding the wall neatly. There were flying fires that could be seen moving to illuminate the room but strangely it never burned the books.

    The second floor could be seen from the ground floor, however, the third floor couldn''t. The third floor was not exactly a floor, to be exact it''s a room as big as amon bedroom and it''s right in the middle-top of the building.

    The ground floor had a wide staircase that led to the upper floor halfway then split into two ways, one was to the second floor while the other one spiraled its way through the room.

    At the center of the ground floor, there were three hollowed windows. Each window had the same use, to detect aptitude. Many body-tempering leveled young men and women took a queue using it while three middle-aged men could be seen assessing the group.

    One of the young men in the group looked different than the other. He had a red crew-cut hair and a pointy nose. His diamond-face and fiery temper could make people feel threatened. The eagle-like eyebrow matched perfectly on his round-serious eyes and thin mouth.

    He had a very tall figure and looked prideful all the time. He wore like many other, the Nostria academy uniform. Hanging in his back was a two-handed sword that abnormally big for a human to use. His name was Martis the best young swordsman in the academy. He had already reached the Transformation Realm level 6th when he was 18.

    "Hey hurry up already! I want to go back to my training!" shouted Martis, making everyone around him scared.

    Three middle-aged men were frowning at his attitude and wanted to rebuke, but hold it instead when the gentle voice of a young woman came.

    "Don''t cause ruckus Martis, or you will be disciplined." said a young womaning out from the crowd.

    She had a gorgeous figure of a young nobledy and a cute oval face. Her white skin was as pure white snow in the mountain and her ears were not so big but not so small either. The little nose of her was really cute, people couldn''t help but rush over and pinched. Her violet eyes and bright-cherry lips betrayed her calm personality. She had a long violet-orchid hair with twin tail style draped on to her shoulder.

    The undeveloped breast and short stature were like an unpolished diamond waiting to shine when the time was ripe. Her name was Luna, the ss president and chairman of the student body in the academy. She held the title of ''Godmother'' because she once led an army under Fei''s order to unearth bandits in the forest, the army was made of students. She was at the 3rd level of Heaven Realm.

    "I-I''m sorry president," said Martis while giving a slight bow.

    "It''s good that you understand," nodded Luna.

    Lyon''s group approach the three middle-aged men assessing the group.

    "G-Good afternoon O being of the great, the best magician, the best teacher, dungeon crawler, living legend, harem master, dragon peni-"

    *Ehem

    Cough Crux as he signaled them to stop.

    ck lines were covering the surrounding people especially the student, as they whispered between themselves saying ''scumbag'', ''pervert'', ''shameless'', ''just die already'', ''old senile got style haha'', thest one was Lyon''s own thought.

    Before Chun had the time to make fun of Crux, Crux raised his staff and a window of simr traits came down from the room above.

    "This is a special aptitude detector for heaven realm and above, ce your hand and do not transfer heaven and world energy into it or it will break," said Crux.

    "Hmm? why don''t we just use the usual window instead?" said Sylviana.

    "What are you talking about little Sylvi? he is a level 9 Heaven Realm cultivator," said Crux.

    The surrounding people except for Lyon and the trio C were surprised. He looked only 20 years old or less and he was already a level nine Heaven Realm cultivator?! What kind of joke is this?

    "But you don''t know anything about cultivation before right?! How could you be level 9 already?" said Sylviana frantically.

    "Greatest genius is not all talk you know," said Lyon with his smug face.

    "But you got impaled by a spear on your butt tho," said Sylviana.

    The surrounding crowd heard their conversation and they start discussing God''s butt all over the ce.

    "Would you mind not to mention that again?" said Lyon as his hand wanted to rip apart her lips.

    "Okay enough just touch the window kid," said Chun.

    "Alright," said Lyon as heid his palm on the window hollow surface.

    *ripple

    The window showed ripples for a second then it stopped reacting.

    "Hmm? no fire? no ice? no wind? anything?" said Fei curiously.

    "Usually the window will give a sign, like a fire there will be actual me inside the window," said Charlie.

    "Wait, this kind of reaction is somehow familiar," said Charlie.

    Then the trio C seems to realize something at the same time, their pupils be shrunk as they looked at each other.

    "Do you still have the book?! bring it here," said Chun hurriedly to Crux.

    "On it," said Crux as he raised his staff. Then a book that looked old came down slowly.

    "W-What is it??" asked Sylviana.

    "When the three of us were young, we explored the dark continent a bit to challenge ourselves." Charlie then took a deep breath. "In there we luckily found the forbidden library, the Sin Library, the library that always moved around the world. There was actually no bookcase at all in that ce. But we manage to found one book before we got kicked out by the ce.

    The book we found was not a skill, not a spell either but a story. A story of over ten thousand years ago. Sadly the pages are iplete but we manage to read some of it. It''s a story about a man, a powerful, powerful man, he had attained the myth Divine Realm when he is only 40 years old!" This news shocked the people around him.

    "Where is that page? ah here it is, ''The young man put his palm on the hollow side of the window but nothing came out of it, only ripples. But this situation didn''tst long, the next moment.." said Chun hurriedly.

    A fire was burning vigorously inside the window, A thunderous cloud apanied by the wind and water creating maelstrom.

    Light pierced through the cloud and shine the world and the fire got darker and darker seeming to be able to burn the souls of the dead.

    Before the elements engulfed in chaos, the sky inside the window cracked revealing a hollowed space. As they be more and more chaotic, the events became slower and slower then it stopped. As the surrounding thought, it was over, the reaction actually rewinds the event to the state it was before, ripples. Then when the ripples showed up once again, the true element showed up, it was,

    "The World," said Chun dumbstruck.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 8 - My Date My Revenge

    Silence filled the entire building as they were all looking ''the world'' element. Geniuses came and gone in the fleet of time, but this time was one to remember in the history of Nostria. Nobody had ever seen this before nor they will ever again. It was the beginning of the most genius and perverted man ever live.

    "Citizen of Nostria who is here today in this building, I as Queen of Nostria has a selfish wish to make, please make this event a secret from everyone else outside the building, especially other kingdoms. As we all know, there is no denying that the shocking event in the talent testing from before was felt by possibly the entire kingdom of Nostria or maybe even outside our region. So I ask all of you please, keep this one event a secret at least for now." said Sylviana with a sincere bow.

    .

    .

    .

    "Well, since the queen personally asks, I guess I have to agree this time." said a student while rubbing his nose.

    "I mean this is probably the pride we are waiting for, right people?". said a member of the Magic Hall.

    *nod

    *nod*nod.

    "Everyone..." said Sylviana as a bright smile appeared in her face and a warm liquid almost came out of her eyes.

    "For those who are leaking the news us three will personally punish them and death is not out of the question," said Chun menacingly.

    "Alright, for now, everyone returns doing what you doing and act as if nothing just happened," said Crux.

    "Yes sir!" said everyone.

    "Young man please take this book, it might have some destinies with you," said Crux, as he gave the old book to Lyon.

    "Okay, thank you."

    "Since we are done here, Lyon what is your preferred weapon to use?" said Charlie

    "Uh, I don''t know, I never fight with a proper weapon before. I usually just use whatever it is near me when I fight, even a handful of sand sometimes."

    (This kid really has no knight code!) said, Charlie, as he takes a deep breath.

    "How about a sword? it''s cool and popr these days."

    (So ignorant!) "Alright a sword it is then, tell me the length," said Charlie.

    A spark sh through Lyon''s eye (Chance!).

    "Oh I want a long-ass sword-like really long, about 1.5 meters long, you know what, make it a katana instead. While you''re at it please make a light armor with magic resistance, oh also a dual short sword. OH oh-oh a bow, definitely a bow, make sure to engrave my name on it and please make the arrows too."

    Hearing that made Charlie almost vomit blood, this kid, if given the opportunity he would even eat a cow whole (SHAMELESS!!).

    "Please grandpa Charlie," said Sylviana while with puppy-dog eyes.

    "Pretty please." Said Lyon, also with puppy-dog eyes.

    (Wait why are you begging me too!)

    *sigh

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Since little Sylvi asked this grandpa than this grandpa must do it."

    "Yeay!!" shouted Lyon at the top of his lung.

    ck lines cover the entire building.

    *Gurrrrr

    "Ah let''s go eat, I will pay the meal," said Chun.

    "Since brother Chun said that how can this old man miss this," said Crux smiling.

    "Oh brother Chun you are the best brother ever," said Charlie.

    "Alright stop it guys."

    (You told us to stop but we know you are ted right now and want to hear more you shameless old goat!) thought both of them.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The next day, inside Lyon''s room.

    "Are you sure you want to do this," said Lukas.

    "Do it, Lukas, don''t hold back," said Lyon.

    "Alright then."

    The sun was above the fountain in the center of the city, the ze of it shines the hair of two women sitting on the bench. One of the woman had a scarlet red hair tug into a ponytail and wearing white casual cloth plus a long pink skirt while the other one had a violet hair draped onto her shoulder as she was wearing a white tropical hat and a blue tank top with white jacket tied on her wrist plus a long blue tight jeans.

    The male onlookers couldn''t take their eyes off them because these two women were beautiful with their own style. One seemed like an innocent fairy while the other seems like a wildflower challenging everything in the garden. Although the violet-haired woman lost in the battle of the breast, her perfectly round butt, and sharp-beautiful face made up for it. Despite many people were staring at them, nobody dared to ask them out because they knew the identity of the violet-haired woman, the general.

    "Ah where is he?! we already wait for half an hour!" said the red-haired woman.

    "I don''t know either Syl- ehem, Patricia," said Fei.

    *tap

    *tap

    "Did I made you wait for too long?" asked a cold voice from behind them.

    "You sure did, why are you so-..." stopped Sylviana midway as she looked at Lyon, dumbstruck.

    Lyon was actually wearing the same cloth as yesterday,plete with his over-the-top bandages.

    "Well, what are we waiting for, c''mon let us walk around a bit," said Lyon as he shamelessly took both of the women''s hands.

    "Baby you look so beautiful and wild today," said Lyon to Fei.

    "My-my thank you, Lyon," chuckled Fei.

    "You look like an innocent fairy you know that," said Lyon to Sylvi.

    "Th-Thank you," said Sylvi.

    Unknown for thedies that Lyon said this on purpose while they were walking between the crowds.

    "Hey is that the God butt?" said one of the crowd.

    "Wow whichdy actually wanted to go out with that guy." said another.

    "She must have been desperate or their family might want to marry them off with a God." said an old woman.

    "Shhh, don''t you get it, one of the women is our general, you better lower your voice if you want to live the next day." whispered one of the young men.

    "Wow rumor said that our general never seed in a rtionship, she must have gotten really desperate." whispered an old woman.

    "The red-haireddy is probably from the countryside too. *sigh such a waste of beauty." said an old man.

    Both of the women actually heard this as their ears were twitching and they wanted to smack Lyon in one powerful p in the face. But before they did that Lyon asked to go to the local restaurant and asked the waiters to serve the best dishes.

    The umami smell of food, the beautiful chicken breast basked in hotpot, the shimmering meat of fish, the variation of steamed tofu and mushrooms. All of this was only ced on their table. As thedies were eating their food, they looked up only to see Lyon''s smile.

    "Why are you not eating your food?" asked Fei.

    "Can''t you see darling? I have bandages all over my body," said Lyon.

    "So?" asked Sylviana.

    "I can''t use my hand to grab the chopsticks," said Lyon.

    .

    .

    .

    "ahhh." Then Lyon opens his mouth. Both of the women looked into each other as they nervously grab the food with their chopstick.

    "Hmm, this is so good!" said Lyon loudly.

    The shade of their cheeks grows hotter and hotter because they have never done this before.

    "Oops there is a sauce on my cheeks, you know what to do," said Lyon with his smug face.

    With ring eyes, Sylviana actually took a tissue and wipe the sauce on his face.

    "By the way Fei, you look really different today where did you get that style," asked Lyon

    "Oh our tailor said this is gonna be a new trend ining centuries, so I wanted to try it out."

    (That''s one amazing tailor) thought Lyon.

    "While we are in this ''date'' I have a favor to ask you," said Sylviana with a serious tone.

    "What is it?" said Lyon.

    "I want you topete in theing Young Geniuspetition, we only have 3 quotas this year and I want to give you one of them," said Sylviana.

    "Okay, but in return, I want to know anything you know about the blue continent."

    "Blue continent? why do you want to ask that?" asked Fei.

    "You don''t have to know that," said Lyon.

    "Deal," said Sylviana.

    "Alright I think we can stop the date here I need to do something else in my room," said Lyon while sping his hands.

    As they walked out of the restaurant, with no presence at all, Lyon''s mouthnded on both of their cheeks before running wildly into his room.

    *Stomp

    *Stomp

    Sylviana was dumbstruck and stomp the ground while shouting ''bastard'' over and over again while Fei had an unexinable feeling growing in her heart.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 9 - Bubble Butt And Im Going To The Academy?

    The bright sun was no more, recing it was two giant moons up in the sky. The roads filled with street light and nightlife. Some people were selling street snacks at night, some young couple even sneaked out of the crowd into the realm of youth. But in a room with a single-window stood a young man.

    He had the ck hair of an abyss tied up to knot matching hiszy ass personality, His not so handsome face had a deep charm in it. The well-proportion body of his could make the woman wet in a nce. Sadly this was Lyon, thezy ass perverted protagonist.

    "Maybe I should try to cultivate.... but how?" said Lyon as he titled his head. "Maybe I should feel the energy around me." Then Lyon sat down and sped his hand as he tried to empty the mind. The surrounding energy flowed naturally as if it was meant to be inside Lyon''s dantian but the densest energy was actually from the ring.

    *Zing

    "Hmm? oh, shit I breakthrough again. Wow I am a genius." nodded Lyon. "Selena.. huh..., what did she mean by my memories? Am I also a reincarnated person? But I''m pretty sure I was transferred here by those three light. Huh? three lights... three rings... yup it''s connected, I don''t have solid proof now, but I''m pretty sure the ring holders were responsible for summoning me here .... naked. UH! SELENA you are going to get it once I get my hands on you!!"

    "Ah right the book there might be some clues in there," said Lyon as he opened the book. "Nope, nothing, what Chun said that time was everything inside the book."

    "Let''s try gathering energy to execute simple magic." as Lyon gathered the energy on to his finger. The ring shes and little dark dotunches its ways to Lyon''s head. Massive information of magic spells was filling his mind. Despite the pressure of it, Lyon didn''t even feel pain at all, in fact, it was like he was an entity that couldn''t be shaken. After two hours the massive information finally stopped, Lyon still looked the same but only he knew that he has a knowledge of all spells known to the world.

    "hehehehehe, Let''s try this magic." Lyon then wrote the magic chant in Gaia''s originalnguage "Space Magic, Crack of Desire !!." *zing the color of the spell was ck.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside Sylviana''s room.

    *drip

    *drip

    A droplet of water could be heard as a beautiful maiden was taking a sweet shower, She had smooth skin and a perfect round butt. Her two mountains could induce the deepest beast inside a man.

    *Crack

    A space hole the size of a palm appeared behind the maiden unnoticed. The pupil behind the hole got wider and wider as desire built up like crazy.

    "Ah that bastard!, I will seriously make him pay for kissing me like that, no man has ever kissed me beside my father."

    "Bastard Lyon, Stupid Lyon, Pervert LYON, Go die!" said Sylviana as she was mming the wall.

    The eye behind the crack space became cold and colder as an evil smile appeared on Lyon''s face. The eye was gone from the space crack but recing it was a hand. The evil hand stretch out to reach the bountiful butt but halted instead when it was centimeters away. Lyon took a deep breath then...

    *SLAP

    *Boing

    *KYAAAAAAAAAAAA

    *Bang

    The door was burst open by Fei.

    "What happened miss?" ask Fei as she was ready to strike any foe from any angle.

    "There was someone pping my butt," said Sylviana as she ran to get behind Fei.

    "I sense a magic trace just now," said Fei as she was on high alert but still found no one.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside Lyon''s room.

    "Ah, that felt so good in my hand. The smoothness is real, the bubble shape felt so irresistible," said Lyon grinning.

    "Aih what''s up with this world anyway, getting summoned here naked, having a wife in one day, not that I mind tho, she is beautiful. So many questions yet so little answer, but most importantly why am I epting this so easily. Like it felt so natural. Oh, right I''m a college student no wonder I can ept things so easily."

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The next morning.

    *knock

    *knock

    "Lyon are you up already?" said Fei with her maid uniform.

    "No, I''m not."

    ck lines covered Fei.

    "The breakfast is ready in the hall will you be joining us or not?"

    *nk

    "What are we waiting for then?"

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The hall was so majestic, it had a big window surrounding the one side of the wall. There was a picture of the previous king on the wall above the firece opposite the window. In the middle was a long table with a red sheet draped on it and could fit about 10 people at once. The graceful woman was already sitting at the end of the table.

    "Lyon I have a question for you and you must answer it!" said Sylviana.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *munch

    *munch

    "Whad ded bu said?" said Lyon while his mouth was full.

    "Ugh! stop eating and listen, the food won''t run away," said Sylviana.

    *one big gulp

    "ah, sorry hehehe," said Lyon with a smile while scratching his head.

    "Lyon do you know special element magic? space element to be specific?" asked Sylviana coldly.

    "Hmm? I-I don''t know what you are talking about," said Lyon suspiciously as he looked outside the window and whistle.

    "rgggh. It was you isn''t it?!".

    "Ah the food is great don''t you think?"

    "wh-what? Why are you talking about food all of a sudden?"

    "Ah look at the weather it''s so great to take walk in the city."

    ....

    ...

    (SHAMELESS!!) was the word running through them.

    "Miss I think we should carry on to the main topic," said Fei.

    "You are right. Lyon, you will be attending the academy after this breakfast," said Sylviana.

    "What?! NO!" said Lyon.

    "Yes you will, you will do quest while you are there to earn your own money too."

    "Aih, fine.." (Cute school girls beware, herees LYON!!).

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The Academy of Nostria was the second biggest building of the kingdom, It had almost everything for the students to hone their talent. The best thing about this academy was that it epted everyone under 25 years old without any restriction.

    In one of the ssrooms.

    "Alright ss we are having a new student today." said the teacher.

    The students started to discuss between themselves.

    *nk

    *tap*tap

    "My name is Lyon Torga, that''s right, the genius," said Lyon calmly.

    "Woah we are having the genius in our ss?" said a young man.

    "Wow he has no modesty at all." said a young girl.

    "Alright silence, please. Why don''t you just get a sit and I will start the lecture".

    (Aih talk about luck, I was hoping to be in ss with the number one beauty, Luna).

    "Okay I will start the lecture about magic spells, the term of magic came from..."

    four hours went by a sh.

    "And that''s it for today, see you tomorrow." said the teacher.

    "Ah finally, time to eat at the cafeteria," said Lyon as he stretched his arm.

    "Hello Lyon want to go to the cafeteria together?" said a thin young man, he had a blonde hair and a handsome face. He was Jugen Borg, the son of Baron Gersen Borg. He had a down to earth personality.

    "Sure why not," said Lyon.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    In the cafeteria.

    "You know I''m actually a new student here too," said Jugen.

    *munch

    *munch

    "Oh really? *munch *munch" said Lyon while eating.

    "Wow, you eat like a caveman haha."

    *m

    Suddenly a p destroyed the table they were using, all the food was scattered on the floor. Lyon had a dark face seeing his unfinished food (That was myst good meal, I only have 5 silver and that food cost me 4 silver and 50 bronze, that money was not even mine, Fei gave it to me out of pity).

    All the people in the cafeteria caught the attention.

    "Hey look, the bully Poska is at it again, I heard he breakthrough to second heaven realm." said a young girl.

    "That''s what you get for being the son of a duke." said another.

    "It''s that Lyon? poor guy, even though he is the genius his realm is probably not high enough yet." said a young man.

    "That guy is at it again, let me give him a lesson," said Martis.

    A hand stopped him.

    "No your realm is not high enough to beat him, besides Lyon is at ninth heaven realm remember?" it was Luna.

    Poska had a bodybuilder body type and a square face. His hair was spiky and ck. He likes to force people to join his group because of his background. For those who refused, had their family business fall apart, He even tried to force a girl to had sex with him but was caught by the royal guard, even then he got away unpunished.

    "Hey, Poska you cannot do t-"

    "Shut up your trash, I see you are still stuck at fifth level transformation realm, truly trash."

    *Bang

    Jugen was sent flying across the corridor with a p.

    "Join me and swear loyalty Lyon, and I will give you resources you can never imagine."

    .

    ..

    ....

    No response could be heard from Lyon''s mouth.

    "Oi are you deaf?" said Polska as he tried to grab Lyon.

    *Bang

    *Choke

    With a two quick sessive move, Lyon broke Poska''s knee cap and made him kneel. Before Poska had the time to scream Lyon choked his neck while staring down on his face closely with rage that could resemble a demon.

    Heaven and World were surging on his left finger as he wrote something with quick speed. Then Lyon''s head slowly came closer to Poska''s ear and whispered "Fly".

    *Bang

    Lyon threw away the big body of Poska to the air breaking the roof.

    "Lava''s Burst." chanted Lyon.

    *Zing

    The rainbow color of the spell struck fear the surrounding crowd.

    *Zing *Zing *Zing

    Three rainbow-colored magic brands appear on the floor.

    *Poof

    *Poof

    Like a machine gun, balls ofva shot up to the sky approaching the defenseless Poska.

    *Zing

    A sphere shield engulfed Poska before the attack hits.

    *Bang

    *Bang

    Since Poska was falling down, the rate of the hits increased even further

    *Crack *Crack *Crack

    the shield was cracking and finally...

    *Bang

    *Kacha

    Then a thin old man showed up out of nowhere inside the cafeteria and had shrunk eyes as he saw the iing event.

    "Saint magic, Shield of Giant." chanted the old man.

    A shield over ten meters wide appear in front of theva ball, but sadly it was toote. Eightva ball alreadyunched at the defenseless Poska.

    *Bang

    *Boom

    Finally, Poska returned to the ground with a gruesome wound, the burnt on his body and face made him unrecognizable even by his own mother.

    Silence filled the entire room, as everybody was watching the thin body standing in front of the lying Poska in fear.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 10 - Foolishly Falling Into A Trap

    Lyon walked up to Jugen who was on the floor.

    "Hey, you alright?"

    "I-I''m fine, thank you, don''t you think you overdid it a little," said Jugen with his beaten-up body.

    "Did I? I didn''t even use half of my power on that attack, or else this building was done for." (And if that happens I don''t want to know what those two women would do to me.).

    *tap*tap

    "Who are you?! Why are you doing this?! Don''t you know who he is?!" said the old man as he approached Lyon with a stern face.

    "My name is Lyon Torga, The Genius, as for why, mainly because he ruined my food, secondly he beat up my lunch partner."

    "Hmph!! Anybody can tell a lie, Lyon you are hereby punished by imprisonment for six years for almost crippling a fellow student. " said the old man as he suddenly turned his back on Lyon to tend Poska.

    "Heh...." smiled Lyon as his aura was surging to envelop the old man.

    However before the aura touched the old man, a beautiful voice came to the ears of everyone.

    "I can vouch for him," said Luna while grabbing her wrist with one hand like a queen.

    "Ah miss Luna if you can vouch for him then it must be true." said the old man hurriedly.

    (Hmm, apparently she has a higher background) thought Lyon as he retracted his aura.

    *Swoosh

    Lyon moved like the wind and approached Luna face to face.

    (Bro, I still have some bruises here and you already left me for a woman, at least heal me damn it!) thought Jugen while he smiled wryly.

    "Say, beautifuldy, are you single at the moment?" asked Lyon with a gentleman''s smile.

    *Whoah

    Everybody was startled by the sudden question. Nobody had ever asked this taboo question for years. That was because of Luna''s scary background, She was actually a princess from the Kingdom of Phantera in the north region. The Kingdom of Phantera was famous for its military force and history. She was here because she was fighting the arranged marriage her father had for her.

    "I am single at the moment." smiled Luna sweetly.

    "Great, nice to meet you, Luna, I am Lyon," said Lyon naturally.

    "Hahaha, you are so interesting,mon people usually introduce first rather than asking their romantic life." chuckled Luna.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Well what can I say, I''m an umon genius." chuckled Lyon.

    "Lyon are you interested in joining the Student council?"

    "Hmmm..."

    "You''ll be the Vice President, that upation has been vacant for too long."

    "Hmmmm..."

    "You will get a daily sry of about 10 silver per day."

    "Hmm..."

    *Swoosh, Jugen lurked up behind Lyon and whispered "My Big brother Lyon, I heard rumors about the president, taking a shower here inside the academy at night when she had a ton of works. But we can''t get inside the academy at night because only the president and vice president have ess, of course, the owner has it too but that doesn''t matter."

    Lyon''s eyes were brightened, then heaven and world energy condensed on his left finger as he wrote "Light heal" and chanted.

    *Zing

    A brown magic brand appeared on top of Jugen''s head and fell through his body as the bruises were no more.

    "Thank you, big brother," whispered Jugen.

    "No problem little bro," whispered Lyon.

    Nobody had an idea that this friendship was the beginning of the epic tale of Jugen ''The Marksman of God''.

    "Okay deal!" said Lyon enthusiastically.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    "Who did this?!" said a fat old man. This man was actually Poska''s father Greg Glory the duke. just like his son, he had the personality of that of a tyrant. This duke had many wives but only a single son. Even the mother of Poska was actually approaching the duke because of wealth.

    The duke was always eyeing on the throne since the king''s death. He had devised a n to kill the current Queen, but it always ended in failure since Fei was guarding her 24/7. He had already amassed support from 90% of the duke in the kingdom. However, since the Trio C and Zitian were still alive any thought of rebellion was suppressed instead.

    "It-it was Lyon, Fa..-ther," said Poska trembling as he still felt traumatized with the near-death event.

    "The one that caused ruckus the other day?"

    "Y-yes it was him."

    "Why did he do this to you?"

    "I tried to make him join my banner but not only he refused, but I also be like this."

    "What did the teacher thinks about this?"

    "He was about to be punished by imprisonment but Luna vouch for him."

    "Princess Luna did? Hmm, this will be tough, endure this my son, at least you are not crippled. The time has almoste just endure this one."

    "Yes, father." (Hehehe Lyon just you watch!).

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside the Sylviana''s room.

    "Miss I have some good news and bad news regarding Lyon," said Fei.

    *sigh

    "It''s only the first day, what is the bad news?" asked Sylviana while rubbing her temple.

    "He almost crippled duke Greg''s son and put a hole on the cafeteria roof."

    *sigh

    "Of all people he can fight, it just had to be that guy''s son. So what''s the good news?"

    "He became a Vice President of the student council."

    "He what? How can that be?"

    "Miss Luna vouch for him."

    "Luna did? arrrgh she probably also saw the potential in him! That girl is quick-witted indeed."

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The student council room was not grand or extravagant. It only had two desks, one small desk for the president, and onerge desk in the middle of the room for the rest. The room was heading to the east, so the sunrise could be seen at therge window behind the President''s desk.

    "So Lyon, I hear you already got a position for thepetition," said Luna while sping her hand on the table.

    Lyon squinted his eyes.

    "Hehehe no need to worry, I have my own connection on this matter."

    "Hmm.. you are one dangerous woman, I have one question, why of all the position in this council the crucial Vice President is vacant?" asked Lyon.

    "You will know that answer in due time." smiled Luna. "For now sign this contract with a drip of your blood," said Luna as she handed the contract.

    (This is a trap... I know this is a trap, I shouldn''t sign it.) then the whisper of Jugen echoed in his head (Bro, she take a bath at the academy at night,....at night...at night....only Vice president and President had ess.....ess...ess.).

    *sh

    *Splurt

    With one quick move, Lyon shed his thumb with the pen and sprayed his blood over the contract. (Ah, I and my horny mind always bring more trouble than I should).

    *Zing

    *Zing

    A purple magic brand appeared as the blood and the contract made contact and at the same time, purple-magic-brand was imprinted on Lyon and Luna''s right arm.. Under the magic brand were the words "Heaven''s Deal".

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 11 - JUGEN!!

    "You fell into my trap hahaha!"ughed Luna.

    "W-What? what trap?" said Lyon (*sigh seeing her happy like that I couldn''t bear to exin.).

    "That contract was a trap, It is called the "Heaven''s deal" contract, It can only be made by Soul realm expert. It will bound your soul to mine as long as the contract not fulfilled. You can''t break it, you can''t kill me and if there is a time limit in the contract and you don''t fulfill it in time, your soul will be crushed. But rejoice as there was no time limit in the contract you just signed, and of course, the contract will disappear if you died prematurely."

    "Oh no, why did you do this to me?" (Again this is me acting).

    "Hahaha, don''t you ever wonder why the Vice President is actually vacant? well because of this contract. Nobody dared to do it."

    (So that means the bastard already knew about this but didn''t tell me!! F*ck you Jugen!).

    "Oh by the way only the contractors and the contracted can see the magic brand so rest assured."

    *sigh

    "Alright then, so what is the contract about?"

    "It''s easy, you just need to cancel my arranged marriage or showed up in my kingdom as my boyfriend."

    (No matter how you look at it, it''s not easy, but I like the second choice)

    "Okay why not?" said Lyon calmly.

    "Wow you are taking this very calmly, I like your confidence." smiled Luna.

    "Thank you I like me too, so who are the other members of the council?"

    "I think even Emperors would lose to you in terms of self-esteem. There are no other members of the council, only you and me."

    ''What? really? then what about that red-haired guy waiting outside the door?"

    "Oh, you mean Martis? he is my bodyguard''s apprentice from my kingdom."

    "Then what is the purpose of this ''council''?"

    "Of course to maintain order in the academy or creating events, you know, the usual stuff."

    "When do you usually work reallyte?"

    "Hmm? usually at the end of the month. because I had to make reports. Which is next week, why?''

    "Wouldn''t that be easier if you have more members?"

    "Well, I can do it alone so..."

    "I want to help!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Really," said Luna with sparkling eyes.

    "Yes, really." (really hehehe).

    "Okay thank you, Lyon, you really are a kind person." smiled Luna innocently.

    (I almost feel bad seeing that smile ..... almost) thought Lyon as he rubbed his chest.

    "Okay then I shall take my leave, Luna" waved Lyon.

    "Ah ..Unn.." Nodded Luna. (Aih, please let it be a sess this time).

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The Academy was in an uproar because of the event just happened. First, the beat-up Polska and then Lyon bing a Vice President. The hole on the roof in the cafeteria was not patch up, in fact, the academy staff just let it be. They said it was an order from the above to make this be remembered. Who was the man or woman behind this order? no one knew but the crowd had been specting that it was the mysterious founder.

    Only a handful of people knew the identity of the mysterious founder. The status of those people was amazingly high, that even the Queen of Nostria had to show respect to these people.

    "I wish Lyon would look at me." said a young woman.

    "Hah look at you? you would even lucky to get the attention of a man with a unicycle." mocked a young man.

    "It''s better than you who has nothing." mocked the woman back.

    Down goes the young man.

    People wereughing at their conversation but soon stopped as the man of the topic came from the entrance.

    "Where is my little bro Jugen?" said Lyon.

    "I think he is on his way home." said one.

    "Where is his home?"

    "Three blocks east from the west park."

    "Got it, thanks."

    *swoosh

    Then Lyon''s gone.

    "BRO I JUST TALKED TO LYON!!" said the one just now.

    "Bro, I''m Gutty let''s have a drink sometime." said a brawny man.

    "Bro, I''m Felon if you have any trouble in the market just contact me .."

    "Bro, I''m Dirk ..."

    "Bro,...."

    From that moment on, the young man''s life changed dramatically as in the future he had a powerful connection all because he talked to Lyon. He will remember this favor and told his descendant about it. It even became the decree of his familyter on.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Of course, all of that was unknown to Lyon as he rushed to the big mansion of the Berg family.

    In the backyard of the mansion stood two people conversing with each other. One was a man and the other one was a beautiful maiden.

    She had an hourss figure with bountiful twin peaks. Her glossy skin was like that of a baby with creamplexion. She had a golden-bright hair protruding out of her back cap. Her jade eyes were bright and wild, a perfect match for her gold-ore symmetrical eyebrows. The Cupid bow lips of her made the bestbination with her diva''s nose. The clothes she wore were a tank top revealing her smooth waist and belly button, along with short pants for training, these prove her tomboyish personality. She had an aura of a demon exuding around her. She was Karina Aprilia (Only males descendant got the surnames). She was at the peak level of the Elemental Realm with fire and lightning affinity. She was the senior of Fei, the Nostrians called her by many names, ''The Executioner'', ''The Demon''s Teacher'', etc, but the most favorite one was ''The Golden Demon''.

    *Bang

    "Big SISTER PLEASE HELP YOUR LITTLE BRO!!" said Jugen while prostrating.

    "Help with your training?" grinned Karina.

    "Not training, I-i think someone is going toe here and beat the crap out of me!" said Jugen hurriedly. (No way I want to train with you, I rather go through mountains of des or take a hot shower inside a volcano, only 3 people out of 100 survived from your ''training'').

    "Hmmm? that''s very rare of you to seek my aid, won''t you be ashamed if I helped you?"

    "No-NOT this time. This one is a really dangerous big sister!! I can handle a beating from Polska but not this one, I will probably be dead from a single hit from this guy!"

    "Interesting, I can already sense someone rushing his way here." grinned Karina.

    "OH NO!!! please, big sister, I don''t care about face anymore!! save me !!" cried Jugen while shaking Karina''s slender leg.

    *Swoosh

    A shadow appeared behind Jugen.

    "Ju-gen.." a cold voice froze his body as he struggling to turn his head to the source. But the dreadful aura he was expecting wasn''t there at all. All he saw was a dumbstruck face of Lyon staring at her sister: "Big-brother?".

    Lyon snapped back into reality as he heard the calling. Then he dragged the panic-stricken Jugen five meters away from her sister.

    "Bi-Big brother I-.."

    "I forgive you." cut Lyon with a straight face.

    (You motherfu*cker!! Don''t tell me you..!).

    "You know what to do next right?" said Lyon.

    "Y-yes...big brother leave it to me." then the both of them approached Karina.

    "Big sister, rejoice as I, your little brother found the perfect husband for you, my big brother Lyon Torga the evesting genius of Nostria or maybe even the world. He had all Nostria prostrated two days ago, and today he had taken revenge for me by beating up Poska," said Jugen proudly as he made a salute expression, altogether with Lyon nodding every sentence.

    *Bang

    *Bang

    Two men were flying and crashed into the wall

    *Thud

    *Thud

    "Argh I think my ribs are broken," said Lyon as he tried to get up.

    "I-i-i think mine''s gone big bro..," said Jugenying on the floor unmoving with red warm liquid flowing out from both edges of his mouth.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 12 - It Is For Me To See

    *pant

    (Was that a kick or a punch? I couldn''t even see it.) thought Lyon while rubbing his chest. "H-hey little .. *pant* ... bro?" (Ah he passed out).

    *tap

    *swoosh

    Lyon''s eyes were shrunk as sweat poured on his face like crazy. In another centimeter, Karina''s leg would have sted off his face

    *Swoosh

    *Boom

    The wind finally caught up with the kick and actually powerful enough to destroy the wall behind Lyon and also, two walls behind it.

    Lyon''s knees grew weak and shaking immensely, he had never ever in his life felt this pressure from a woman before. (This woman is dangerous ... I like dangerous ... oh God am I an M?). (C''mon my knees don''t give in to the temptation... I mean pressure... straighten up damn it.)

    "Oh? not bad," said Karina as she retracted her beautiful leg. "People would have knelt already and pissing their pants. Congrattions you are eligible to enter my training and by eligible, I mean must and you don''t have a choice," smiled Karina.

    "W-what about your little brother?"

    "Oh don''t worry about him, this is just his everyday meal."

    "I''m jealous," said Lyon in a low voice.

    "What?"

    "What?

    "Did you say something?"

    "What? no... I didn''t say anything."

    "Oh okay then. By the way, the training starts now. Hmm? What are you staring at?"

    "Ohh nothing, the training yeah? Okay, what kind of training," said Lyon sweating.

    ---------------------------------------

    The forest on the west of Nostria was the perfect ce for the youngster to face life and death situation with the demon beast and also to... maybe.... ascend adulthood.

    Rumor had it that a mythical beast was residing in the area. However, what kind of mythical beast was it, no one knew.

    Thieves or bandits were scattered inside the forest. Some even searching for an expert tomb for riches. So anyone who wanted to go to the Kingdom of Meistas usually hired mercenaries from the local guild.

    The forest also contained medical herbs and sometimes a rare one. Many quests were ced because of this.

    "Here we are!" said Karina.

    "This forest?" said Lyon.

    "Yes, first let''s hunt 1000 Demon Mammoths and 500 Demon Vines for warm-up"

    (This woman is crazy, and she didn''t even change her clothes!! YES!!!).

    "Let''s GO!! Don''tg behind me Lyon or you will face punishment!!" said Karina as she jumped 20 meters forward.

    "Ah shit, wait up!" said Lyon following Karina.

    The onlookers were shaking their heads.

    "Aih another victim." said an old man.

    "Oh don''t be like that. my business is flourishing." said another old man.

    "The fact that your business is flourishing is bad news for us."

    "Why is that?" asked a young man curiously.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "He gets paid by the rtives to cremate and bury the deceased."

    "Damn." said the young man.

    Seven hourster the curtain of night veiled the forest.

    *pant

    *pant

    "Hah-Hah... how many lefts do we have to hunt?" said Lyon.

    "About 300 Demon Mammoths left," said Karina.

    *gulp

    The sweat on Karina''s body soaked her tank top clothes and almost revealed the ultimate treasure!!

    *drip

    *drip

    "Oh no it''s raining!" said Lyon (YESSSS!!! Thank GOD I LOVE YOU!!).

    "It''s only raining don''t be such a wuss!" reprimanded Karina.

    "Sorry," said Lyon as he rubbed his head smiling like a fool.

    "Someone''sing, no it''s more than one, we are entrapped!!" said Karina as he looked around.

    Lyon''s face darken.

    *shrek

    More than twenty people came out of the bushes. "Well well well... Boys looks like we caught a really big fish today, the Golden Demon herself HAHAHA.." said the leader.

    The underlingsugh along with their leader... "So what it''s gonna be, the boy''s life or you be our ything.. hehehe...".

    The leader was actually a level nine elemental realm with water affinity, while his underlings ranged between level one to six elemental realm. This group was one of the famous bandit groups in the forest. Its subsidiary group was uprooted by Luna''s expedition which gained her title.

    "Run Lyon!! I will hold them back. Report to the guild and bring reinforcement." said Karina as she readied her stance. However Lyon didn''t move at all, he just stood there like a wooden block.

    "HAHAHA the boy is too scared to move." said one of the underlings.

    "Snapped out of it Lyon!!" said Karina.

    "HAHA It''s useless, my guess is that the boy is a newbie. Truly foolish of you Golden Demon!!"

    .

    ..

    ....

    "This was supposed to be my day," said Lyon in a low cold voice.

    .

    .

    .

    "Even the gods have given me rain.."

    .

    .

    .

    "Her beauty is not for you to see but for me!!" shouted Lyon, then he clenched both of his hand and: "ALL OF THE WORLD''S ELEMENT HEED MY COMMAND, COME! AND AID ME! BREAKTHROUGH TO ELEMENTAL REALM!!!."

    *ZING*

    It was like the world itself answered his call, the rain was dropping at a faster rate, the wind howls as if it was weing a new ruler, and finally ...

    *BOOM

    One lightning struck Lyon and enveloped him.

    *Zing

    Lyon massively absorbed the energy from the ring as he made three consecutive breakthroughs.

    "I want that RING!!" shouted the leader as he jumped and approach Lyon.

    *Swoosh

    *Bang

    The leader was sted off by a kick from Karina.

    "You need to get through me first." (Good timing Lyon! now we have a chance to reverse this situation.) Then Karina proceeds to chase the leader.

    "YOU LOT DARES TO PRY YOUR EYES ON THE WOMAN I FANCY? FACE DEATH!" shouted Lyon as he wrote two spells at once with both of his hands.

    "Saint Magic, Mother Nature''s Hug." Huge yellow brand magic covers the ground the underlings stood.

    *Grug

    A lot of vines were protruding out of the soil as it tangled the underlings.

    "Aargh, I can''t move!!"

    "I can''t cut these vines!!"

    "Forbidden Magic....

    ....Abyss Bullets!"

    The moment Lyon said it despair covers the men who are tangled. Disbelief and regret filled their minds at the same time

    *zing*zing

    Nine white-colored brand magic appeared vertically in the air

    *Puff

    Tiny ck spheres with the size of a rice grain came out from the brand magic, however, the speed was so slow that even a baby who can walk could dodge it. The first man who was about to made contact with the sphere didn''t know that a gruesome ident was about to happen.

    Once the sphere touches his arm, the sphere actually went through it.. just like that.

    "ARGHHHH HELP MEEE!!!"

    *Zlurrrrp

    The man''s entire body was absorbed into the ck sphere including his tears...

    "ARGH!"

    "FORGIVE MEE!!!!"

    "SPARE MEE!!"

    "AHHH NO NO!!"

    The worst thing was that the speed of the sphere and the absorption rate were really slow so the feeling of having all your bones and intestines beingpressed couldn''t be skipped.

    Thirty minutester.

    The rain stopped and a light curtain washed the young man standing alone.

    "Sorry Lyon the leader had a backup so I took a little more time to take care of them. Huh where are the enemies?." said Karina as she looked around.

    *tap

    *tap

    Then she approached Lyon curiously because he didn''t respond to her question.

    "You are so beautiful.." said Lyon as he gently touched her cheeks.

    Karina was caught off guard by his sentence. Then without warning Lyon''s lips locked into Karina''s as he embraced her under the curtain of light. Her eyes were in disbelief.

    The scenery looked like a beautiful painting.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 13 - Shattering Palm

    The moonlight and stars beyond seemed to exist just for this moment. The beautiful wind fluttered her hair and taking off her cap.

    When the cap dropped to the ground, Karina finally snapped out of her trance and pushed Lyon away. Both of them didn''t say a word for a whole minute, however, Lyon''s mind was upied with fear.

    (Oh shit SHIT SHIT SHIT!! I''m so dead !! The F*ck did I just do?! I just kissed her like that? not that I mind though).

    A shade of red appeared on Karina''s face as she tried not to look at Lyon in the eye, but she still stealing a nce.

    (She''s so cute and beautiful..) thought Lyon.

    "I.." said both of them at the same time.

    "Y-You first..." said Karina.

    "I-I''m sorry ....I-i-i didn''t do it on purpose!! please forgive me!! you can punch me or anything just don''t kill me yet." said Lyon while lowering his head.

    Karina chuckled seeing his expression. She then turned her backs on him and said: "It''s alright, I don''t need to kill you or anything. It''s just that ... that was my first time kissing a male. I guess it''s special in its own way."

    Guilt was the only thing Lyon felt where he was supposed to feel relief. Hearing the maiden said that with not so high or low voice made him realize that in the end, she was a really strong-hearted woman.

    Then Karina faced the night sky and said: "You owe me one for this, and not a single word about thises out to the crowd."

    Lyon was in a trance seeing her like that, only the word ''yes'' came out of his mouth.

    "Alright let''s end today''s training and get back home, AND don''t bete for tomorrow''s training!!" said Karina smiling while turning to Lyon.

    "YES!" said Lyon while smiling back.

    -----------------------------------------------------------

    The sun once again illuminated Nostria.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Jugen was still in the bedroom recuperating along with her sister Karina. "Big sis, you looked like a girl in love for some reason."

    *Bang

    "AHHHHH!"

    Karina then broke his leg then said: "What did you just say?"

    "I-I said nothing." (Aih, how can I heal if you keep breaking my bones)

    Karina got up then walked out of the room, only to see Lyon already waiting in the backyard. Then the two of them started to go to the jungle and trained.

    This had been going on for Lyon in the past three days.

    "I''m going to teach you a skill," said Karina

    "Oh what skill?" said Lyon.

    "It''s a fist skill since my primary weapon is gauntlet after all."

    Karina then stepped back and punched a tree with lightning speed and then struck her palm. She only used two motion to activate the skill, a punch, then a palm.

    *Boom

    As the palm made contact with the tree, all the leaves on the tree fell down. It didn''t take long for the tree to rupture from the inside and finally crumbling down.

    Lyon was dumbstruck seeing what happened in front of his eyes, there were no energies of earth and heaven used at all and the tree was as big as 1000 years old oak tree and it goes down like that with a punch.

    After retracting her palm Karina said: "This is actually the very first skill I learned, the ''Shattering Palm''. The idea of this skill is to jumble the heaven and world energies inside the enemy and make them explode from the inside."

    "The trick of mastering any skill is to use the energies outside of your body, not by absorbing them but guiding them in your moves."

    "In one on one battle, it is rmended that you use skill rather than magic because the cast time can leave you vulnerable."

    But then Karina sighed and said: "There is a limit to this skill, however, if the body is strong enough to handle a jumble or can control the energies inside, the explosion will not ur and you will be left open." then Karina seems to remember something : "I had this theory for a long time ago but never actually done it. If you somehow can guide more energies than you normally do, then the power you sted off should be more powerful. But then again, this will be really strenuous to the body and leave you with more wound instead."

    Then without warning, Lyon tried to motion like what Karina did.

    *Bang

    The tree he punched shook wildly but no leaves fell down, only his palm imprinted on the tree instead.

    Karina chuckled seeing Lyon did this. "You cannot master a skill in one day dummy," said Karina. But as soon as she said that Lyon tried again ... and again... and again...

    (What do you know, besides yourzy attitude, you really worked really hard for something you want) smiled Karina.

    5 hourster.

    *Bang

    Nothing changed. "Why not take a break first, and continueter?" asked Karina.

    "I can still continue Karina."

    *pak

    Karina hit Lyon''s head. "Call me teacher," said Karina. Then she said: "Well since it''s only the two of us, I guess you can call me Karina then. Hmm? why are you smiling?"

    Then Lyon motion his hand on top of his head to signaled Karina to do the same. As Karina motion her hand, she was surprised that there is something on top of her head.

    It was a pair of leaves, they came from the tree Lyon practiced on. The surprising thing was the leave didn''t fall down because of the shake, but from within, this could be seen as they both had traces of energies left.

    It took Karina six months to even had one leaf falling down and that was already considered a genius. But Lyon only took about five hours. This talent was out of this world. If the founder of this technique found out about this, he or she would shit his or her pants and quit cultivating and sell snacks instead.

    "If you have this speed of mastery, you might trample down thepetitionter on. Wait a minute the selection is two days from now right?"

    "Yes it is, but I already earn a quota for myself."

    "How did you do that?"

    "The Queen personally give me the spot."

    "The Queen did? Are you close with her?" said Karina with a jealous tone.

    "W-w-well not as close as you might think I am.," said Lyon nervously.

    "Hehehe I''m just messing with you." chuckled Karina.

    (This woman!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 14 - Incoming Storm

    Today was the selection day and the registration to apply was already open. There was another announcement from the Queen that one of the three quotas had already been given to Lyon. There was an uproar regarding this unfairness but the applicants couldn''t do anything since it means they will against the Queen meaning the Nostria.

    Remembering the incident back in the academy, many applicants erased their thoughts of challenging Lyon to take one of the quotas.

    The applicants were not many either, they just applied because of the respect for Nostria. Deep in their heart, they knew the chances of winning thepetition was still low despite the genius partook in it.

    Because Poska still recuperating from the heavy injuries, in the end only Jugen and one other applicant got through the selection. Luna and Martis were not included in the selection because they were not originally from the Kingdom of Nostria.

    "Big brother I only applied the selection because of my sister," said Jugen while drinking his wine. Then he continued: "The only reason I passed the selection was that all my opponents gave up before the match even began. There was one that even stronger than me by three levels and he gave up. The reason they gave up was that they don''t want to embarrass themselves at thepetitionter on."

    *gulp

    *gulp

    "Ahhh, this wine is not bad. Then who is the other person," asked Lyon.

    Jugen thenughed and continued: "That guy''s luck is not better than mine, he always toote to say ''surrender'' and so he became the scapegoat or the ''sacrifice'' as the Nostrians say. I talked to him about thepetition before and he said he will not participate on thepetition day."

    "By the way what is the reward about winning thepetition?" asked Lyon.

    "Last year it was a level 8 saint magic spells plus Spirit Fruit. But those were only from the kingdoms. You can also keep the treasures you find in thepetition for yourself. There is an additional treasure if you have umted enough points. The points can be obtained by killing the guardian who guards the floor. By this time no one knows the depth of thebyrinth, the deepest anyone ever gone through was floor 79, and that was more than 250 years ago from the Arcana Kingdom."

    "Is there any rule for thepetition?"

    "That''s the scary part, anything goes inside thebyrinth."

    "By the way big bro.." said Jugen then he continued: " What did you do to my older sister? whenever she is around you, she looks like a stern girlfriend while without you she became the tomboy I used to know and beat me up for no good reason. Don''t tell me you guys are dating?"

    "We are not dating, at least not yet. Hahaha," said Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You are amazing big bro, but be careful though, she had many pursuers outside of the kingdom. her pursuers are young princes from the neighboring kingdoms."

    "Even if the Gods pursued her I will not let her go haha!" said Lyon pridefully.

    "Then here is a toast for you big brother inw!".

    *nk.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The Kingdom of Arcana.

    Inside the throne room of the castle knelt six young men in front of the king. One of them had an athletic figure and murderous intent. He had a long hair draped on his shoulder. His eagle eyes and eyebrow were menacing. He had a saber on his back and wind element affinity on his magic. He wore a ck garment of the Arcana''s academy. He was Jiangnu, the genius on the monument he was at the first level of the elemental realm.

    "You six remember what''s your ultimate mission is right?" said the king to the six candidates of thepetition.

    "Kill Lyon Torga inside thebyrinth!" said the six of them in unison.

    "Don''t fail me Jiangnu, He will be a threat once he bes an expert, and his threat will not only for the kingdom but for you too."

    "Yes your majesty," said Jiangnu while cupping his hand.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The Kingdom of Meistas.

    Inside the park of the castle, stood five people behind the King. There were three young men and two young women. The King was tending his garden while speaking to the five of them. One of the young women had a petite figure, and a lovely face adorned with beautiful earrings on her elf-like left ear. She had a thin lip with a small pointy nose. She was wearing the academy alma mater. She used Bow and a magic arrow for fighting and dual elemental of water and sand. She was Xiaxia the genius behind Jiangnu. She was also at the first level of the elemental realm.

    "What do you think about thepetition?" said the King.

    "I think the chances of our survival is fairly high, my only threat would be Jiangnu and probably Lyon," said Xiaxia.

    "I trust your leadership, however, try to kill Lyon if you can or at the very least befriended Jiangnu. I had some information that the Kingdom Arcana willunch a war against Nostria when you guys go inside thebyrinth and they have back up from the Heaven''s Dawn Dynasty." said the King coldly, then he continued: "And... I got a personal letter that we are to aid the Arcana Kingdom in their conquest this time. The letter was sent personally by our Dynasty."

    "This subordinate understands," said Xiaxia.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside the dining room in the castle.

    "I hear you were going out to the jungle with older sister Karinately," said Sylviana.

    *munch

    *munch

    *gulp

    "Ah yes I was under her training," said Lyon.

    "Oh really? well, good luck then. I heard that only a handful of people survived her hellish training hehehe." said Sylviana teasingly.

    "Those are just rumors, I''m perfectly fine am I not?" said Lyon.

    (ARRRGGGHH be infuriated a little will you!) thought Sylviana while twitching her mouth.

    "Oh that''s right, grandfather Charlie told me to ask you to see him, he said your equipment is done."

    "OH REALLY?! I''m going then !! see youter!" said Lyon hurriedly.

    *SWOOSH

    "ARRGHH that piece of shit doesn''t have manners at all. What is he a monkey or something?!"

    "Language miss!" said Fei.

    ------------------------------------------------

    Inside Charlie''s cksmith.

    "Are you sure you want to wear this on yourpetition?" asked Charlie.

    "What do you mean by that? that was my design, of course, he has to." said one fat old man. This old man was Piones the number one tailor in Nostria.

    "This is perfect!!" said Lyon.

    Charlie was shaking his head while Piones was nodding.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 15 - Poking Sword

    The night at the academy was not as scary as an abandoned school in horror movies. The lights inside the academy were lit all the time even during the day. The reason for this to happen was because of Luna''s order.

    Tonight was thest night of the month, inside the student council room were two young people. Luna was working with the paperwork and reports, while the man beside him .... well that guy just made some tea for thedy.

    "Luna, here you go," said Lyon as he handover the tea he made.

    "Ah, thanks Lyon, you are pretty good at making tea," said Luna

    "Yes, thank you for yourpliment." smiled Lyon (I actually stole the recipe from Fei!).

    "But somehow it reminds me of Fei''s tea," said Luna curiously.

    Lyon was sweating as he said nervously: "I''ll be honoured to be mentioned on the same level as Fei." as he thought (No shit Lady!).

    Then Luna continued on her work reports. (Aih, this is very dull!) thought Lyon.

    "By the way who are you submitting this report to?" asked Lyon.

    "Oh, the owner of the Academy of course!" said Luna enthusiastically.

    "Oh? Not the Queen?"

    "Well she is of course also get the reports."

    "Who is the owner of the Academy?"

    Then Luna looked at him with a sparkling eyes as she continued: "Listen carefully Lyon, This man identity is so secretive that only the higher up status can know, but rejoice as I, your President shall open your eyes." before Lyon realized it, Luna was already standing in front of him with her two tiny hands on her hips.

    She then took a deep breath and said: "The man''s name is Argeon, He is one of the most genius men in thest two hundred years. He had earned many merits outside his kingdom and known almost all over the continent. It is said that he had reached the seventh level of Soul Realm. He is an adventurer with a kind heart, people called him by many names but my favourite one is ''Argeon The Harbinger of Death'', it''s so COOL!"

    Lyon was dumbstruck seeing her out of her usual character.

    *ehem

    Cough Luna as she realized the dumbstruck face of Lyon. Then she continued: "Anyway, he is also my uncle, that''s why I can be the President so easily." Then she sighed: "But even so he is rarely at Nostria to take care of his Academy, and the reports I made every month never reached him." said Luna as she sat down.

    "Here Luna, have another tea," said Lyon.

    "Ah, thank you."

    "The moon is so beautiful tonight. Why don''t you take a shower and rx for a while, I will take care of the reports."

    "Hmm? are you sure you can handle this?" asked Luna.

    "Don''t worry this is nothing to me," said Lyon.

    "Alright then, thank you, Lyon, I''m gonna go rx, It''s really good having yourpany." Smiled Luna.

    (Once again, I almost feel guilty seeing that smile ... almost).

    *creak

    *thud

    "Alright then let''s do this, cheating style," said Lyon as he umtes the energies on to his finger and writes a bunch of spells. "Auto Write","Data Conversion", "Follow Writing Style".....

    *zing

    *zing

    *zing

    A bunch of white brand magic appeared on the papers and wrote the reports on its own. If people from the magic institute were to see this they would bleed internally. They write a lot of books by hands and sometimes ripped apart the paper when they wrote it wrong but this guy just sat there and watched the paper write itself, furthermore the writing style followed Luna''s.

    "Now then... I guess it''s time."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "SPACE MAGIC, CRACK OF DESIRE!! hohoho I love this magic!"

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    *drip

    *drip*drip*drip

    *drip*drip*drip*drip

    *drip*drip*drip*drip*drip

    The hot water was dripping down her hair, the glowingplexion was mesmerizing. It was like a little fairy taking a shower.

    *crack

    A space crack appeared behind the young maiden silently.

    "Woah" whispered Lyon as he saw the scene in front of him.

    Luna''s beautiful butts had a birthmark on her left''s. The firmness and elegant shape of hers can bepared to a tofu, smooth and soft.

    Her frontbined with her innocent face could give a man one ticket to hell. The small round boobs, the cherry lips ... truly like a maiden from the east shrine.

    "You little fox," whispered Lyon.

    *nk

    The lights in the academy shut down, and Luna freeze on the spot. Then she held herself together and whispered: "M-mo-mother--Luna''s scared.."

    Hearing the whisper, Lyon quickly erge his magic and jumped inside the shower room.

    *hug

    Two strong warm hands embrace the dewy body of Luna.

    *drip

    *drip

    The sound of water dripping from Luna''s body could be heard clearly by the both of them.

    "Mama is that you?" A sense of warmth was felt inside Luna''s heart as she began to calm down.

    .

    .

    "No, I''m not your mother Luna, but don''t worry as long as I live, you will never live in the darkness again," said Lyon softly.

    "Th-thank you Lyon." said Luna softly as a shade of red appeared on her face, then she continued "I-i think your sword is poking me, Lyon."

    ----------------------------- start of NSFW ---------------------------------

    Lyon''s dragon rod was reaching for the sky andy on top of Luna''s butt. Even though it covered by the cloth of Lyon''s pants.

    *shek

    *shek

    *shek

    Lyon started to move his hips forward and backwards like and inducing ma.

    "P-please just let me hold you for a little while..." said Lyon.

    "E-en, it''s alright if you just hold me a little while, but do you have to move like that?"

    "P-please bear with me a little I''m almost done". said, Lyon, as he moved even faster.

    *shek

    *shek*shek*shek

    *shek*shek*shek*shek*shek

    *zing

    The light was on again.

    "AAAHHHHHHHRRGGGHH" scream Lyon as he reached climax and furiously grabbing Luna''s breast while pinching her bud upward.

    "AAHhhhhnnn...<3" moaned Luna.

    ----------------------------- end of NSFW ;) ---------------------------------

    Gasping sounds filled the tiny shower room.

    .

    .

    "AHHH!!!" screamed Luna, as only now did she realize that she was naked.

    *Pak

    *Pak*Pak

    *Pak*Pak*Pak

    *Pak*Pak*Pak*Pak*Pak*Pak

    A furious pbos hit Lyon''s face directly then ...

    *bang.

    A kick finished him flying outside the room.

    *gruk*gruk*gruk*gruk

    Sounds of the security rushing over could be heard.

    "Ah, quick hide inside the other shower room, it would be bad if they caught you and me in the shower!" said Luna behind the shower curtain.

    Then with a crawling motion, Lyon got inside one of the other shower room and shut the curtain.

    "Miss Luna are you alright?" said a female security.

    "Ah I''m fine, that scream was because I forgot something on my reports, hehe," said Luna behind the curtain.

    "Oh alright then, be careful miss Luna." said the security. Then she noticed that there was ANOTHER room with the curtain shut?!.

    *tap

    *tap

    *tap

    *shriik

    With one quick motion, the female security opened the curtain and ready to attack ...

    .

    .

    nothing.

    "We will be off then, miss enjoy your shower."

    "En."

    Then Luna started to feel pain on her breast area, there was a red imprint of a hand on each side of her little mountain.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    "hah, hah, shit that was close..." said Lyon lying on the floor inside the student council room.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 16 - Peanut Butter Sandwich

    Today was thepetition day and it had been five days since the night event in the academy. Lyon and Luna rarely saw each other since then. Every time they saw each other coincidentally, Luna would blushed and walked away not giving Lyon a chance to talk at all.

    The city was full of crowd and bazaar here and there. The local merchant would take advantage of the bustling atmosphere and drag a customer into their shop. There were many races inside the kingdom, there were elves, cat-persons, goblins, orcs, etc.

    Even the guild would take advantage of this situation and tried to recruit new members.

    Labyrinth of Simak were the ce where thepetition would be held. Thisbyrinth was so big that it had three entrances. The entrances were inside the Kingdom of Nostria, Meistas, and Arcana, however the entrance that opened every twenty five years were different each time. This time the Labyrinth opened inside the Kingdom of Nostria. The ce where the entrance located was in the arena, west part of Nostria.

    *grug

    *grug grug

    The sound of horses galloping became more apparent as they moving towards the city gate. Both kingdom''s candidates were the one riding the horses with their king leading the way.

    It was the absolute rule that, neither Kingdoms shall bring an army during thepetition and the current leader must lead the candidates himself, however the citizens of both Kingdoms are allowed to watch thepetition as well.

    This rule was bind with the ''Heaven''s Deal'' contract. So every new leader of the kingdom must abide to this contract or face destruction from the other two kingdoms.

    The people who just came majorly wore red clothing with the exception of one person. He had a straight thin body like a skeleton along with his wrinkled triangle face. He wore the royal clothes of the highest status. His name was Fn Nux the current King of Arcana.

    The group of people rushed into the arena directly without stopping somewhere else.

    *neigh

    Scream the horse as Fn pulled his lead rope.

    *tap

    The King got down from the horse and approached Sylviana in the special spectator sits.

    "Wee to the Kingdom of Nostria, I Queen Sylviana hopes that you can enjoy thepetition on my humble Kingdom." said Sylviana to Fn as she cupped her hand.

    "Thank you for your wee Queen Sylviana, ah, you are still as beautiful as ever." said Fn while cupping his hand. Then he continued: "Are you sure you don''t want to marry my son? the offer still stands you know, we can join the kingdoms together."

    Sylviana''s eyes turned cold for a second but Fn failed to notice this slight changes. "Hahaha King Fn is good at joking, how can I ever be worthy of your son." chuckled Sylviana.

    Then they both stop talking and sit on the designated location while the candidates waited on top of the arena.

    The sittings were divided into three sections, in which each section was for one kingdom. On the Arcana side sat Fn and his army''s general.

    The general had a muscr body and square face with white hair drape around his shoulder. He wore a really heavy armor but it looked so light the way he walked around unperturbed. He had a double-handed sword hanging beside his waist and a big shield with ''Arcana'' engraved on it, on his back. Nobody knew his real name, however people from the Arcana called him Pdin.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The King was puzzled when hended his gaze on the arena. There were no candidates from the Nostria at all. The only team there was the Arcana.

    (Where is he?) thought Fn.

    .

    .

    .

    "Peanut butter sandwich! Peanut butter sandwich! Get your peanut butter sandwich here! Buy two get one free only for today!! Only five bronze for one peanut butter sandwich!" a loud voice came out of nowhere from three rows below the balcony where Fn sat. Seeing the man shouting ck lines covered Fn''s face and Pdin.

    "Ehm excuse me what is a peanut butter sandwich?" said one of the crowd.

    "Eh? You don''t know? Let me tell you brother." said Lyon while picking up one of the wrapped sandwich.

    "This is the hit of this day and age brother, look at this .... the top and bottomyer of this is called ''bread'' ... this item can only be obtained by special means ... using the basic fire magic this ''food'' is roasted to a certain level of heat. The middle part is the core of this creation .. the peanut butter. Ooops I can''t tell you how I make it, just try it for five bronze."

    "Alright then I will try one." said the young man.

    "Here you go brother, go tell a friend!" said Lyon while receiving the money.

    .

    *crunch

    .

    "Ah so soft, so easy to chew too. What is this food! this is simply godsend gift! Practical and Delicious I cannot believe SUCH A THING EXIST!" said the young man. Then he ripped the sandwich into two and give it to the person beside him. "Bro try it YOU MUST TRY IT!" said the young man.

    "B-But I don''t know you?" said the young man beside him.

    "I don''t care just try it!" said the young man.

    .

    *crunch

    .

    "Wow this is so good, this is unbelievable."

    "Hey I also want to try one!"

    "Give me two , I get one free right?"

    "Hey...."

    The crowd was bustling with the sandwich Lyon sell.

    "Alright guys I have many in stock so don''t worry." said Lyon while selling it one by one.

    *crowd bustling

    On the balcony, Fn was curious about the food and almost salivated seeing the crowd''s pleasure after eating it. While on the other balcony, Sylviana was itching to eat the food.

    Sylviana then whispered to Fei to buy two sandwiches. On the way to Lyon she met Pdin also rushing to Lyon. When their eyes met with each other they knew that it was apetition.

    *Swoosh

    *SWOOSH

    Both of them run like a shadow and appeared in front of Lyon in no time.

    *AAAAHhh

    *ahhhhhh

    The wind blow caused by both of them sted away most of the low leveled cultivator.

    "Lyon miss Sylviana wants to buy two sandwiches." said Fei charmingly while handing over ten bronze.

    "For you Fei, this one is free." said Lyon as he epted the bronze and gave four sandwiches.

    "Why thank you." smiled Fei.

    "Hmmph! Nostria can only afford two sandwiches? Pathetic!!" said Pdin. Before Fei wanted to say something he continued: "Here is twenty bronze."

    "Here.." said Lyon calmly as he handover four sandwiches.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Hey you fool! I bought with twenty bronze, where are my other two sandwiches?" berated Pdin.

    "You deaf stupid old goat!" shouted Lyon back.

    The crowd were surprised to see someone brave enough to confront Pdin.

    Lyon continued: "It was buy two get one free! not buy four get two free!"

    Fei was bursting inughter as she held her stomach with her hand.

    The surrounding crowd had ck lines covering their head. (this guy is so SHAMELESS).

    "YOU..." before Pdin utter another word. The sound of birds chirping were heard.

    It was the Meistas.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 17 - Commence The Competition

    The birds were actually a reallyrge roc, with wings over 10 meters. It could almost carry seven people.

    The leading roc had a man with magnificent aura on it. He had a long white beard with a mustache connected to it. His time-eaten face and calm expression made people nervous to approach him. He wore a royalty dress with a bird looking down symbol. He was Tunri Garden, the current King of Meistas.

    Beside him was an elf woman with average-looking face wearing a loose mage-garb with a staff in her right hand. The staff had three branching-ends with three gems (Red, Blue, and ck) inside it. She was the General of Meistas, Fergana Orka.

    Looking at the birds in the sky, Lyon began palpitating. The eyes of the rocs were in sync toward the basket full of sandwich Lyon held. (No way right?) thought Lyon.

    "Hmm? what''s wrong?" said Tunri to his roc. However the roc didn''t respond to him at all. The roc just hovered around in the sky and refuse toe down.

    (Oh shit I knew it!) thought Lyon when he saw the roc behavior. Then a not-so bright idea came across his mind as he smiled. He lifted up the basket over his head and lured the roc.

    The eyes of the rocs shed then their body dived in unison toward the basket.

    Seeing the events unfolded the crowd quickly disperse in unison as well. Pdin quickly jumped back twenty meters away. On the other hand Fei stayed beside Lyon as if to guard him from the iing birds.

    *Boom

    Noticing the roc losing control, the King punched it''s head to the ground right before it crashed Lyon.

    *Boom

    *Boom

    *Boom

    The others also punched the roc to the ground.

    However the roc still struggle to approach Lyon albeit it''s powerless.

    *kurrr

    *kurrr

    The rocs chirped in low sound.

    "What is wrong with this beast? It never did that before." asked Tunri. However the question only met with silence.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I am very sorry for the inconvenience of my beast caused Queen Sylvianna." said Tunri with a slight bow toward the sitting Sylvianna.

    "No need to worry yourself King Tunri, unpredictable things could happen anytime, as long as everyone is safe, let bygones bygones." said Sylvianna standing.

    "You are truly a wise ruler just like your Father." said Tunri cupping his hand.

    *tap

    *tap

    *tap

    Lyon approached the downed roc and feed it a peanut butter sandwich.

    *Kurr

    *KUrrrrr

    The roc pped it''s wings rapidly to show it''s favorable expression toward Lyon and also rubbed it''s head. The King had a gloomy face seeing what just happened. (I have nurtured this beast for a longtime but never did it p it''s wings like that!) thought Tunri.

    "Young man are you perhaps a beastmaster?" Tunri asked.

    "No, I''m not a beastmaster, I''m just a genius that''s all." said Lyon while stroking the roc''s feather. Tunri had a cklines over his head.

    "Young man, people should have moderation toward one self." lectured Tunri.

    "Will moderation bring me beautiful woman?" asked Lyon, still stroking the bird.

    "Err, well... no but-"

    "Then it''s useless." said Lyon. Then he continued: "The purpose of one''s life is more important than one''s manner, if you can''t get what you want because of some manner, why not end your life right now? it''s meaningless anyway."

    *zriing

    *zrrinng

    The candidates from the Meistas Kingdom pull out there weapons and point them at Lyon. However Lyon seemed to be at ease beside the tension. That''s right, because Nostria''s general was beside him.

    "You take that back!" said Xiaxia with her bow already pulled.

    Tunri was at enlightenment and stood still reciting Lyon''s word in his mind. The past him yed over in his mind. He was a young prince back then who falls in love with amoner. However since he was the only child the former King forbids him to make themoner be Tunri''s first wife. Thus he had no choice to abide the King and moved on, but the feeling he had for her never decreased. So he endured again and again and finally became the King himself.

    The moment he became the King the person he wanted to tell the most was themoner girl. However once he parade into her house ... no one was there. This caused him to be dejected and go back to his parents to swear that he will never married. Then years after years of dedicating himself into the ideal King of Meistas, he lost his young self.

    "Stay your hand!" after the reminiscing was over Tunri gain hisposure once again.

    The candidates hurriedly retract their weapon.

    "Young man, you are indeed a genius. Across the people I have met my entire life, you are the only one that ever enlightened me. If one''s cannot get what they want because of some manners, it''s a life not worth living. GOOD!" said Tunri pping Lyon''s back.

    *Kurrrr

    *Kuurrrrrr

    The other rocs chirped hungry for the sandwich.

    "Young man, how much is the ''food'' you sell?" said Tunri smiling.

    "Ah.. It''s usually one gold per sandwich." said Lyon smiling, then he continued: "But for you I will sell one hundred silver per sandwich." *nod *nod

    "That is so generous of you young friend, how about this I will give you half a gold (500 silver) for each sandwich? Take it as for the enlightenment fee."

    "Deal."

    The surrounding crowd wanted to said something but the voice never got out of their mouth. (It''s toote *sigh) thought the crowd. Tunri noticed this slight expression but it was toote for him to retract the deal (*sigh why do most genius shameless).

    (You are swindling a King, damn!! awesome big bro!!!) said the first buyer. He was actually Jugen in disguise. (Is this what you call marketing? I better ask big bro to teach me thister!).

    *Kaching

    Then Lyon got a bag with 20 gold in it.

    "Okay thank you for your business people the food is sold out!" said Lyon pping his hand.

    *crunch

    *crunch

    Sylviana was eating the sandwich Fei delivered and forgot about what happened below.

    *Ehem

    "Miss I think it''s time to open the Labyrinth."

    Then Sylvianna got up of her chair and announce "Pweughple ogh.."

    *cough

    *cough

    "People the time hase for the Labyrinth to open."

    *zing

    A door .. no .. A huge gate open up inside the arena, the inside was a warp of space.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 18 - Grand Entrance

    The distortion inside the gate gave ominous feeling to the first timers. But not Lyon, he was excited instead. (Finally some dungeon exploring!) thought Lyon.

    "Before entering thebyrinth there are things you should now." said Sylviana to the crowd.

    "Upon entering the gate, all of you will be scattered into random floors inside thebyrinth. There even might be a chance of you never encounter anyone inside!"

    "Secondly, anything goes inside thebyrinth, life or death shall be determined by your skill!"

    "Thirdly, we can monitor each one of you from the outside of thebyrinth using the special monitor Grandmaster Crux had invented, you all will be resembled in ''yellow-dots'' on the monitor, but we cannot determine which is which. This monitor was mainly to scope the depth of thebyrinth. Upon death the yellow dots will disappear."

    "And finally, there is a gatekeeper in every ten floors so be careful." then Sylviana took his time seeing the crowd and candidates before continued: "The rewards from thispetition are.."

    The moment the candidates waiting for finally came. The rewards were always tremendous and crucial to one''s cultivation and magic. The winner of thepetition will be determined by how many points gained inside.

    "We will be giving out level two taboo magic and two spirit fruits to the winner!! Including five hundred golds!!". said Sylviana with a proud smile.

    *woahh

    *woahh

    The crowd began to discuss among themselves. This was by far the greatest reward ever given in thepetition.

    Even both of the kings were surprised. A taboo spell usually a kingdom greatest treasure, they don''t provide them in the libraries because of how rare those were.

    However Lyon was nonchnt about the taboo spell reward as he already had ess to even the rumored divine spell from his ''first-wife'' Selena. (500 gold!! Ah I will probably buy a room in the brothel and stay there until I broke!!) smiled Lyon.

    Seeing his smile, Jugen whispered: "Big brother, not just the taboo spell but that fruit can boost your magic attack too, who cares about the money right? it''s just a bonus."

    "Eh? what? ah yes the money is only a bonus hehe." nodded Lyon suspiciously.

    "Alright, candidates please get ready." said Fei.

    "Alright let''s go Jugen!"

    "Right! big brother!"

    "To the locker room!" said Lyon while running.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside the locker room.

    "Wow big brother you look so cool! weird, but COOL!" said Jugen.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------

    About ten minutester inside the arena.

    *cheer

    *LY-ON! LY-ON!

    *LY-ON! LY-ON!

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Most of the crowd were students from the Academy and they were cheering on top of their lung.

    "Miss aren''t you going to cheer him too?" teased Fei.

    "Hmph!! he better win this." said Sylviana, then she continued :"LY-ON!!" getting into the rhythm with the crowd.

    In one of the sitting.

    "Princess why is your face getting red every time Lyon is mentioned?" asked Martis.

    "Uh- what? it-it''s nothing! And you are not allowed to discuss this again!" said Luna.

    "Y-Yes Princess!" (Why am I getting mad at) thought Martis.

    (Please don''t die Lyon!) thought Luna.

    Seeing the Nostria''s cheer, the Arcana''s will not take this down.

    *cheer

    *Ji-ang-nu!Ji-ang-nu!Ji-ang-nu!

    Hearing the crowd cheering for him, he raised his saber.

    *wahhhhhh!!!

    The Arcana''s screamed. Their king was smiling on the balcony.

    *chuuu

    *Boom

    An arrow shot upward and explode in the sky creating Meistas''s symbol.

    *Xia!Xia!Xia!Xia!Xia!

    *Xia!Xia!Xia!Xia!

    The Meistas''s supporter bang their chest every time they shouted.

    Xiaxia was standing still, then with a smirk, she held her bow up high.

    *WAAAAAAAAHHH!!

    The crowd screamed. Now its their king that had smile in his face.

    The Nostria supporter was at a dead end without their star Lyon. (Where is he?) was what running in their mind. They were restless, especially the girls, Luna and Sylviana.

    --------------------------------------------

    Back in the locker room.

    "Did you hear that big bro? I think it''s our cue."

    "Then let''s do it grandly." smirked Lyon.

    ----------------------------------------------

    *swooosh

    *swoooshhhh

    The wind inside the arena gone rampart as clouds gathered in the sky.

    *spark

    *spark

    The lightnings were coiling around the cloud, truly a view of a disaster about toe.

    *kuuurrrr

    *KURRRRR

    *KURRRR

    The rocs were restless as they pped their wings rapidly on the ground to escape the ce that instant. However the Meistas''s candidates hold them together.

    Both of the kings had grimaced expression on their face as they saw the current event. As they were about toin to Sylviana they froze themselves.

    The Nostrian supporters were all standing up straight and that''s not all, even Sylviana was standing despite her status. Respect filled their face as they watched the iing event.

    One really beautiful woman wearing a cap shouted at the top of her lung. "IF YOU CANNOT WIN THIS I WILL BEAT YOU LIKE I FIRST MET YOU!!" smiled the woman.

    .

    .

    *CRACK

    The space on top of the arena breaking apart and slowly two ck figures can be seen falling down slowly.

    One of them had a long bow with no quiver. He had a fairly handsome face with blonde hair and he wore the academy representative clothes and seem to be the subordinate of the young man beside him. He was Jugen.

    The young man had a cross earring on his right ear,bined with his handsome face and long hair resting on both his shoulder he looked sody-killer somehow. He wore a tight ck coat with rolled sleeves on both of them but leave the zip open revealing his chest and packs. The coat had a sword nted to the ground symbol on it''s right chest area. His right hand was holding a night-sky unsheathed curved sword with about 1.5 meters long. He was Lyon.

    *tap

    *tap

    Then with a wave from his hand all themotion gone back to normal.

    Both of the kings had nothing to say. They felt the tremendous magic just now, and finally felt worry for their candidates. (RARE SPACE Attribute?!)

    "Now you all may enter the-" Before Fei could finish her sentence...

    *SFWOOOOSH...

    Lyon and Jugen were the first to enter the gate and disappeared.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Charge!" said Jiangnu after realizing they are being outrun.

    "Tch! let''s go!" said Xiaxia.

    -------------------------------------------------------

    Inside an empty dark chamber...

    "Ohhhhh.... I wonder if that human can do it... hahaha this is our chance.." a mysterious voice filled the room.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 19 - Showcasing Ones Achivement

    *Zing

    Lyon arrived inside thebyrinth first, however he saw no Jugen in sight. Apparently he was on the other floor of this dungeon.

    The floor Lyon was on had a narrow hall leading one way. It was only three adult men width with torches on each side all the way to the end of the hall.

    At the end of the hall was a double doors. It had two dragons facing each other and a sphere in the middle top engraved on it.

    *tap

    *tap

    Lyon walked closer to the said door but stand still right in front of it.

    (Aih I have a bad feeling about this, I shouldn''t open the door). Thought Lyon. Then he just stood there for the time being contemting the decision.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The floor Jugen on was like another world. He was on top of a hill overlooking the jungle and rivers.

    *Zing

    "Big brother -er -er -er -er." The voice of Jugen echoes.

    *ROARRR

    A deafening sound came from the sky Jugen stood.

    "Ah my life and shitty luck, It''s the guardian! Fcking hell." Then with a quick motion he jumped down from the hill into the thick forest below.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside the arena, Crux was handling the floating monitor. There were yellow dots in their respective floor.

    The leaders from the three kingdoms put their gaze on the floating monitor with different thoughts.

    There were twelve dots on the screen.

    One dot in 26th floor.

    Two dots in 50th floor.

    One dot in 24th floor.

    One dot in 69th floor.

    Three dots in 78th floor.

    One dot in 90th floor.

    One dot in 12th floor.

    And two dots in 37th floor.

    "That''s the report Miss." said Fei.

    "Are you sure that is the report? We had two candidates, the both kingdoms candidates in total have eleven, so the total should be thirteen right?" asked Sylviana.

    "That''s correct Miss, but this report was made by Grandmaster Crux himself and there were no errors. He gave us two possibilities of this happening. One would be the candidate had died inside thebyrinth, Second would be he or she is on the floor where the monitor can''t detect."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hmm I see, now I wonder which candidates got inside the 90th floor. I don''t know if he or she is lucky or unlucky. Oh no I think I forgot to tell Lyon that every ten floors will be a different world rather than just a maze full of monsters, and also the guardian reside there. Aih I made a blunder. " said Sylviana shaking her head.

    "Don''t worry about it little sister I''m sure he can handle it." a beautiful voice entered both ears of the maiden.

    *tap

    *tap

    *tap

    The beautiful voice was actually came from Karina.

    "Ah Big sister!" said Sylviana.

    "S-senior!" said Fei.

    Both of them had a lot of respect for this legendary figure.

    "What makes you so sure about him big sister?" said Sylviana with a bit of jealousy tone.

    "Oh?" Karina seemed to realize the jealousy tone came from Sylviana. "What''s this little sister? Are you jealous?" teased Karina.

    "Ah wh-wh-who is jealous, m-m-me?! I don''t care if that guy is dead! Hmph!" smugged Sylviana while crossing her arm and turned her vision back to the monitor.

    Both Fei and Karina only smiled seeing their queen''s reaction.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Back on Lyon''s floor.

    "You know what? F*ck it let''s open this thing." said Lyon.

    *push

    *Push

    *PUSH!

    But the door won''t budge at all.

    "Hmph! so you won''t open huh. Try this.."

    The heaven and world energy were absorbed at the three times speed.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    *gasp

    *gasp

    A shadowy figure was gasping beside a tree.

    "Hah hah, damn it!" said Jugen. "The mark on the wyvern''s body spelled ''90'' motherf*cker. How am I suppose to kill this beast! I better find the exit and fast!"

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside the arena.

    *zing

    Bright magic imbued words appeared on top of the gate.

    ''The tenth floor''s guardian had been in. One thousand points are rewarded to the avenger Xianxia.''

    *Woahh

    The crowd were surprised at the announcement. Not even ten minutes were in and a guardian had been in.

    "That''s Xianxia for you! She must be the one from the 12th floor!" said one of the crowd

    "She is wise indeed, taking the back route to kill the previous floor guardian." nodded an expert.

    *Xia!

    *Xia!*Xia!*Xia!

    *Xia!*Xia!*Xia!*Xia!

    The Meistas''s supporter got more excited.

    Tunri''s expression was calm and collected despite the achievement his candidate shown. Truly a fearsome king.

    Fn had grim face seeing that their candidates still had not killed the guardian yet. Sylviana on the other hand was calm and had the ''don''t give a f*ck'' expression on her face so as the other two woman.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The announcement was also shown to the candidates inside thebyrinth.

    On the 50th floor was a world ofva bursting all over the ce.

    "Tch... that woman is lucky indeed." said Jiangnu. "Don''t falter, once we kill this mammoth our otherrades will regain their confidence!" continued Jiangnu to his other member.

    "Y-yes!" said the other member.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    On the 10th floor was a world with in grass all over the horizon. The nt-like monster was full of holes. stood beside her was a beautifuldy, Xianxia.

    (This will irritate Jiangnu and deter his other member''s confident and boost my team''s) thought Xianxia. "Hah ... I still wonder should I aid Jiangnu instead ..."

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside the 90th floor.

    The ck figure run with the wind inside theplicated jungle, but the huge dragon was hovering in the sky showing dominance.

    Upon closer look, the wyvern had one and a half horn on it''s head. It had green pupils and a scar on it. The night scales on it''s body and tail was so dirty and not perfect, this showed it''s experience in battle.

    *Thump

    *Thump

    *Thump

    (I really don''t give a single F*ck who killed the what guardian. Somebody SAVE ME!! BIG BRO!) screamed Jugen internally.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Four dayster.

    *Zing

    ''The 20th floor''s guardian had been in. Five thousand points are rewarded to the avenger Xianxia.''

    "Again! is her again!" said the crowd.

    *Zing

    ''The 50th floors guardian had been in. Twenty thousand points are rewarded to Jiangnu.''

    "Yeah JIANGNU!!" the Arcana supporters were excited.

    "Ah so he is the one on the 50th floor." said the crowd.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    On Lyon''s floor.

    "Hehehe, it''s ready ...." smiled Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 20 - Mythical Being

    The thick energies on Lyon''s left hand was so thick that it would scare the leaders of the kingdom if they were to saw this.

    Then with a wave of his hand the spell were written in the air in an instant.

    "Forbidden Magic, Ragnarok st." chanted Lyon.

    *Zing

    The color of the spell was bright yellow. A level five Forbidden Magic.

    *ZIng

    Arge yellow circle magic brand appeared facing the door.

    *Zing

    Then a smaller yellow circle magic brand appeared in front of the previous one.

    *Zing

    Then another one.

    *Zing.

    And another one.

    *ZING

    Then the final brand appeared.

    *Creak

    Thergest yellow circle magic began to rotate.

    *Creak

    Then the next followed.

    *Creak *Creak *Creak.

    *ZZTTT *ZZTT

    A ball was condensed in the middle of thergest brand magic, it was made out of world and heaven energies, and it''s getting denser and denser.

    Lyon then chuckled a little bit then said: "Eat this."

    *snap

    *SFWOOOSH

    The condensed ball was shot to the door.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Back to the arena.

    *quake

    *quake

    *quake

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Wha- what''s going on?!" said a person.

    "Ah-Ahh help me I''m swaying!" said another.

    The crowd was in panic and shouting everywhere.

    "Calm down people we the guards of Nostria will surely keep you safe." said a soldier.

    *tap

    *tap

    A tall brown middle aged man with extraordinary beard came behind the soldier. He wore a special made armor for captain.

    *pat

    "Alright Lukas leave it to me." said the middle aged man.

    "Wow really? Sure, go ahead Captain!" said Lukas.

    The middle aged man was none other than Zusk.

    *Ehem

    "For those men who are still panic I will personally destroy the brothel!" shouted Zusk with domineering voice.

    ck lines covered Lukas''s face. (I- I shouldn''t made captain calm th---- WHAT THE F*CK !! THE MEN CALMED DOWN!!)

    "For those women who are still panic, I will personally write letter to General Fei to raise the groceries prices by 200% for the rest of the month."

    Then despite the quake that happening, the crowd was really calm like it was another daily activities for them.

    (Yeah right, like hell I would destroy the brothel, that was my life!! And also, I wouldn''t dare to write letters to that general of mine, I would get demoted instead!) Then as he wanted to speak to Lukas he was surprised. Lukas seemed to be soulless right now.

    "Oi- OI are you alright?!" said Zusk as he shake Lukas.

    "I-I''m fine captain."

    "Really? you looked really pale just now."

    "It''s alright." said Lukas (I-I ...*sigh I wonder if I have to start going to the brothel).

    Meanwhile on each of the balcony, the leaders had grim face filled their charismatic face.

    "Pdin, what do you think the quake was about?" said Fn.

    "I personally have no idea your majesty. This had never happened before." said Pdin.

    "Oh.." then Fn entered into deep thought.

    On the other balcony.

    "Hmm Orka do you know about the quake?" said Tunri.

    "I can feel a tremendous magic being unleashed inside thebyrinth." said Orka cautiously.

    Then Tunri m his eyebrows together: "Since this ''tremendous'' came from you, how tremendous is it in your opinion."

    *sigh

    "Not even my greatest defense spell could withstand such a force. Let''s just say that if and I mean if we send all our army against it, at least half of it will be gone, and the rest will be injured. But don''t worry most likely this kind of spell will take a lot of time to cast."

    Then Tunri also entered into deep thought.

    On Sylviana''s balcony.

    "I can only think of two possibilities about the culprit behind this." said Karina suddenly.

    "What is it senior?" asked Fei while Sylviana also prepared her hear.

    "One is that the guardian was strong enough it''s attack could sway the entirebyrinth and affects our arena." then she took a deep breath and continued : "However sadly this probability had a ny eight percent chance to be negated, this is because guardian will not attack if there were no candidates on their world, and if there were any candidates inside, it would likely on the 90th floor, but look, the dot on the 90th floor still exist. With that kind of attack, the candidate is sure to perish."

    Then both Fei and Sylviana had entered deep thought.

    Sylviana was the first to exit her trance, and asked: "Then.. what about the other possibility?"

    Karina only smiled at her question.

    Sylviana seemed to get the hint : "N-no way right ..." but only to see Karina nodded.

    "But that''s impossible right? I know he is the greatest genius but he is still too weak right now ... r-right?" asked Sylviana.

    "Well ... If I never see him fight I would also not believe it. But that night ... I was in the event. Do you know why the bandits inside the forest are gone in the blink of an eye? There were no traces left."

    "Is it ... him?" asked Sylviana nervously.

    "Well I did killed the bandit leader and his left and right hand man. But at the time I get back to aid Lyon. The bandits are no where to be seen. Only vines protruding from the ground were left, however the vines seemed like they hold on something human-like size before it was empty air. As I arrived on the scene ... he was just standing there under the bask light of the moon." Of course Karina didn''t tell them the event where Lyon suddenly stole her first kiss, but nevertheless it still made her blush thinking about it again.

    *sigh

    "A man like that would probably leave this kingdom in no time. This kingdom can''t hold him." sighed Sylviana.

    "Ohh what''s this, so you actually want to hold him?" teased Karina.

    "W-W-w ... Big sister you always bully me!" grunted Sylviana as she crossed her arm once again.

    *pat

    *pat

    Karina patted Sylviana''s head and said; "Hehehe you are so cute when you flustered."

    Nobody found Karina''s petting odd, she was already famous way before Sylviana took the throne.

    -----------------------------------------------------

    *ping

    A new yellow dot suddenly appeared on the monitor. Crux and the others had a frozen expression as they saw the location of the yellow dot.

    It was on the 0th floor.

    This left the people inside the arena discussed between themselves. The 0th level was never before appeared in the record of thebyrinth, this was the very first. They all thought that the deeper the candidates go, the closer they are to the truth about thebyrinth. But they were stupefied because the existence of the 0th level shouldn''t be exist. There were no gates or doors or anything that leads to the 0th level from the 1st level.

    -----------------------------------------------------

    The door opposite him got totally pulverized. Inside the door was a throne room adorned with red-golden curtain along the walls. Red carpetid on the floor leading to the throne. Upon closer look, the walls were made of a strong material just like the door, but there were w scratches. The floor was really crystal clean that one can see their own reflection.

    Filled with doubt, Lyon walked forward to the throne. He put down his sword to the side of the throne and sat down while leaning his head to the right supported by his right hand. He totally looked like a badass with his disdainful expression.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "AAAHH it''s not cool if there were no one to show off to!" shouted Lyon. His voice echoes in the room.

    *Tap

    *Tap

    *Tap

    Footsteps sound came from behind the throne. Lyon jumped in fright and quickly holding his sword to the source of the sound.

    "Who goe-.. one,two,three,...,nine? nine tails?" gasped Lyon. The being in front of him had beauty that could kill a man with her wink.. A mythical being nine-tailed Fox.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 21 - Big Sister & Little Brother

    She was a beautiful woman with slim, hourss figure and nine big yellow tails moving asionally. She had a peerless jasmineplexion. Her face was heart-shaped along with her blue rose hair that crashed on her shoulder. She had a defining blue eyebrow along with her flirtatious eyes, but both of the eyes had different colors, the left one had a fieryva eyes while the other was blue rose. Her small ethereal fox ears are moving every time her dimples appeared. She had a cute pointy nose along with her beautiful sorbet-pink lips. Her breast was beautifully big for her size, every time she walks they would sway a little this was so true as she was wearing a kimono-like dress with her cleavage shown while holding a pipe on her left hand which produced smoke asionally. Truly a woman born to bring heroes to the grave.

    *fuhh

    The fox-woman slowly release the smoke from her enticing mouth.

    The smoke crashed on to Lyon''s face but he seemed to be in stupor seeing a ripe-ready-to-go-down Nine Tailed Fox.

    The woman slowly walked past Lyon and sat on the thronefortably.

    "Oh my my ?, I was about to opened up the door, but you already blew it up." chuckled the woman.

    (Well if you keep saying like that, another thing would blow instead) "Oh you must be kidding me big sister, It took me four days to open that door." replied Lyon.

    "Oh my my ?, I''m a big sister now ?." chuckled the woman.

    "Yes, you are really beautiful big sister, The kings and gods would probably head over heels for you, s this little brother can only sigh." said Lyon with oscar like acting.

    "Oh why is that?"

    "Because this little brother is only an insignificant antpared to your pursuers." said Lyon while shaking his head.

    The woman only smiled in response, then continued: "If I was a little innocent beauty, I might fall for your tricks." chuckled the woman.

    Lyon then burst outughing: "Hahaha, well big sister is really a deadly beauty, in my home we would call you Femme Fatale." He was not ashamed at all despite being caught.

    "Since you are my little brother ... would you ... help your big sister ??" said the woman charmingly.

    "Aiya, big sister, you are way stronger than me, my abilities are limitedpared to yours."

    "That maybe so, but little brother I think you can do it. You have immeasurable talent and surpassed even mine. Especially you hold a special ring with abundant ... no ... endless energies."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon quickly grab his ring as he looked at her.

    "Don''t worry I will not take it from you, it is useless for me." said the woman.

    Lyon than rx his hand and said: "How do you know about this big sister." smiled Lyon.

    The woman chuckled: "With your knowledge, you can probably guess how can I know of this ?."

    "It''s that red eye isn''t it." Lyon spare no time to revealed his thought.

    "My,my what a smart little brother ?, I''m so blessed."

    *slurp

    *fuhhh

    The smoke traveled around the room and dispersed slowly. The situation inside the room was like the queen and her best general.

    "Little brother, please help us free from thisbyrinth." said the woman seriously.

    "Us?" asked Lyon.

    "Yes, us, the guardians of thisbyrinth." said the woman, then she continued: "We are cursed in this ce as an undying creature, no matter how many years has passed, no matter how many times we were in. We will live again, and again. I can''t remember thest time I''ve seen the world." the woman sigh.

    Lyon only stood there without saying anything. He didn''t know how it felt to be confined in a room for centuries, or maybe even more. The wing on the wall was probably the result of the stress umted through out the years.

    "Big sister, are you the one who sent me on this floor?" asked Lyon.

    "You are really smart little brother ?. Yes it''s my idea to have you here and the others agreed to it." chuckled the woman.

    *sigh

    "Alright, this little brother will do what a gentlemen would do, I shall aid you big sister." said Lyon

    (I really should stop doing this just because the woman is pretty! ... But I CAN''T HELP IT! LOOK AT THAT BREAST! THAT CURVE! THAT BUM!).

    "Thank you, little brother, don''t worry this big sister and the other guardians will reward you handsomely. There are riches in thisbyrinth you may take them all." said the woman.

    "Aih thank you big sister, but the riches can wait after I freed you all. By the way how do I freed you all?"

    "There are two ways of doing so, first is by killing Simak, that son of a b*tch who cursed us inside thisbyrinth." said the woman with voice full of hatred. Then she calmed down and continued: "The other one is ... *sigh it''s probably not possible, but if you somehow find a spell that could break the curse then that''s that."

    Lyon then raised his right eyebrow: "Hmm, can I see your curse brand?"

    The woman looked at him confused : "Okay." then she stood from the throne and turned her back. She slowly pulls the kimono to the right, revealing the curse brand on her beautiful shoulder. The brand was ck colored noting that it was a level nine magic with a bird engraved on it.

    "Okay enough staring you naughty little brother ?." said the woman charmingly.

    "Hehehe."ughed Lyon while scratching his head then he continued: "That''s a really high leveled curse, the ''ck Phoenix'' as just as you said the curse will only activate in a specialbyrinth like this one, but one will be immortal, however the cultivation will stagnant."

    The woman had a bright eyes, hearing his exnation. Because he was right.

    "You know this type of magic? I thought your region wouldn''t even know this high leveled magic." said the woman.

    "Well your little brother is an amazing person." winked Lyon.

    "Oh my ?, you already have the guts to flirt with big sister?" winked the woman back.

    "By the way, that kind of magic it''s not that high leveled. Even though it''s a level nine ''high divine'' level magic. There are many spells that can top it." said Lyon confidently.

    The woman was surprised once again, this type of magic was consider really high and rare in her kingdom. Only leaders of those kingdoms had it and few at that.

    "Little brother you should stop boasting." said the woman.

    "But it''s true."

    "Okay okay it''s true." said the woman.

    "Big sister, trust me." said Lyon.

    "Yes, big sister trusts you." chuckled the woman.

    Lyon was irritated for the first time because of woman. He didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    "Hmph! big sister, can you call all the guardians of thebyrinth and have them gather here?" sulked Lyon.

    "Sure thing little brother." said the woman while pinching Lyon''s nose.

    (This sexy Fox!)

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 22 - Make What?

    "I''m serious big sister." said Lyon helplessly.

    The woman chuckled: "Alright alright, if you say so, I will call them toe here.". Then the brand magic on her shoulder lightened up.

    -------------------------------------------------

    At the 90th floor.

    The wyvern stopped hovering in the air as the brand on its stomach lightened up.

    Jugen notice this phenomenon and prayed that it was not an attack the wyvern prepared.

    *Roar

    *Swoosh

    The wyvern pped it wings and fly beyond the clouds.

    *zing

    The world instantly turned back into a maze.

    Jugen stood there dumbstruck before he was screaming: "i''mI''M ALIVE, BIG BRO,OLDER SISTER I''M ALIVE!"

    -------------------------------------------------

    *zing

    *zing

    *zing

    All the guardian''s floor returned to be an ordinary maze.

    -------------------------------------------------

    *tap*tap*tap

    Xianxia was running on the 29th floor, as she was running up the stairs and entered the 30th floor, she was confused. She asked herrade that she met on the 27th floor: "We are on the 30th floor, right?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Yes we are captain, I saw the floor from before to be 29th so this should make this 30th floor." said therade.

    (Hmm, that''s weird, Is thebyrinth changing I wonder) Then Xianxia said: "Well whatever it is, we need to keep going."

    "Yes!"

    -------------------------------------------------

    "What the hell?" said Meistas as he looked confused at the 60th floor. "Where the hell is the guardian?! we were fighting it just a moment ago!". Mestas flew into a rage as he attack the nearby walls.

    His teammates were terrified and hoped the guardian toe back.

    -------------------------------------------------

    Back at 0th floor.

    *zing *zing*zing

    Ten brands of teleportation magic appeared in front of the mysterious fox woman.

    *tap *tap

    The first one to appear was a petite girl with a beautiful face. She had green eyes and green-leaf-like short hair. She wore a white loose gown which enhance her innocent personality.

    "Big sister what''s the matter?" asked the girl with a smile.

    *tap *tap

    The second one to appear was a young man with sses. He had chocte brown eyes with wolf ears and tail twitching around. He had a skinny figure and a really handsome face with unique charisma.

    "Greetings overseer." said the man with cupped hands.

    *tap *tap

    "Is he the one you talked about??" a ghostly voice came out from the third brand magic.

    The third one wore a purple cape with its skeleton hands holding a man-sized scythe. Its face was covered with a white mask. It radiates death aura, especially with those red eyes.

    *tap*tap

    "Why the hell are you still pretending to be a reaper or something?" an old voice came from the fourth.

    The fourth one was an old grandma holding a wooden cane. She always had her eyes closed and loved to tell stories about her past.

    *tap*tap

    *huff *huff

    The fifth one was a big fat bald man with struggle of breathing, he also wore a cape the third one used. Needless to say, he loved to eat, There was no food in thebyrinth so he had always stole the food from the candidates he killed.

    "I told you to lose weight you fat mammoth!" reprimanded the grandma.

    "It''s useless, you old witch! The state we were captured will remain the same no matter what." a rebellious tone of a boy came from the sixth one.

    The boy had a pair of horns protruding on his head. He seemed to be ten years old but he was way older than Lyon. He wore a magician robe of unknown origin.

    *tap*tap

    The seventh one was a topless middle-aged man with huge figure. He had muscles of a bodybuilder, but his mouth was shut with a piece of paper that cannot be ripped by a simple means.

    *tap*tap

    "You guys are still lively as ever." a depressed voice came from a ..... bird?

    The bird was a white dove and it just lied there on the floor unmoving with half its eyes closed. He was a master of shapeshifting but really reallyzy.

    *tap*tap*tap

    *kick

    *Sfwoosh

    The bird suddenly got kicked and flew across the room.

    "Hahaha that''s your own fault forying there! I thought you were dead." an energized voice came from the kicker.

    Lyon had ck lines over his head.

    The figure from the eighth brand magic was a beautiful elfdy with long yellow hair tied, she had a sword on her waist with strange engraving on it. She wore a light armor with the same engraving. She had rip arms that can shame men.

    *nk*nk

    Heavy footsteps came from the ninth magic brand.

    It was a man full of vigor wearing a full set armor except the helmet, again, the armor had an engraving which Lyon didn''t have the knowledge of. The man had a brownplexion and vertical scars on each eye. He had a broken greatsword on his back.

    "You are not gonna believe this, on my floor, a person was running in the jungle in fear. Since it was like that I pulled a prank on him by hovering in the skies and roar asionally. HAHAHAHA it was so funny seeing his reaction." said the man with the armor.

    "Well do you want to know what happened on my floor? ABSOLUTELY NOTHING! F*ck, overseer please let me go to the tenth floor instead of one hundred! next time." despite the high pitched voice, it got lower and lower when it was talking to the overseer.

    Thest one was a woman with a warrior ss traits along with two huge axes on her back. She had an orange-colored long hair with a determining pair of ck eyes. Her defined nose and lovely cheekbones betrayed her strong personality. But what Lyon interested the most was those big melons. Combined with her bra and underwear armor, Lyon''s fantasies were endless.

    (Imagined being yed by this fox and that woman, Huehuehue) thought Lyon.

    The woman looked at Lyon curiously, then she approached him and tap his shoulder which woke Lyon up from his fantasies.

    "Alright, I decided. You make babies with me.." said the woman.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 23 - Jugen First

    Everybody was dumbstruck, they couldn''t believe what she just said. Except for the dove, which currently struggling to get up.

    *Slurk

    With one quick motion Lyon was already topless and said : "Let''s do it!".

    "En!" nodded the woman.

    *pak

    *pak

    The fox woman hit their head until they were red swollen. "Let''s focus at the serious matter for once!" reprimanded the fox woman.

    "Sorry!" said both Lyon and the woman.

    Then the fox woman exined the situation to the guardians.

    *puff

    Once again the fox woman exhale the smoke :"Well little brother, I summoned every guardian here."

    "Is it true that you can undo the curse?" said the little girl while tugging his hand.

    "If you can really undo this curse, I will owe you a favor, you are weed at my kingdom anytime and I shall personally treat you." said the Wolf young man.

    "Alright guardians, give him some space." said the overseer.

    "Okay guardians, I have the spell to lift the curse brand on your body, but I also need your aid since I''m just a third level elemental realm." Then he continued : "The spell that we will use is called ''Holy Panacea'', It''s the most powerful lifting spell I know in high divine realm."

    The reason Lyon didn''t want to do a higher realm magic spell was because of the time to execute it would be too long, even for the ten guardians including the overseer.

    "So all we need to do isbined our ability to absorb the energies and put it into one individual, which is of course, me, to execute the spell." said Lyon.

    "Alright sure, lets do it."

    Then all the guardians including the overseer focused on gathering the energies.

    ------------------------------

    Inside the arena.

    The crowd became restless as there were no more guardians getting killed. But the yellow dots always moving deeper and deeper inside thebyrinth, with the exception of the one on the 0th floor.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hmm, there has been no activitiestely." said Sylviana.

    "Well, thepetition will end in three more days, so let''s just wait and hope."

    said Fei.

    "Do we still have the peanut butter sandwich?" asked Karina.

    "Oh we have one more left, senior." said Fei.

    -------------------------------

    On the 90th floor.

    "Maybe there is a treasure vault on the 100th floor? considering what happened to the 90th floor, the guardian on the 100th floor might also be gone."

    then Jugen made up his mind and run towards the next floor.

    ------------------------------

    On the 70th floor.

    "Still nothing ... but with this point I might have ended up winning thispetition." said Jiangnu.

    Then he continued: "Either way, let''s make it to one hundred, ourrade probably have the same idea."

    "Yes." said his teammates.

    ------------------------------

    On the 50th floor.

    "So this is the floor Jiangnu was at, it''s still a maze though. Then my theory was right, the guardians somehow gone or exit thebyrinth. I have a feeling something big is going to happen." said Xianxia.

    "My captain might be aiming for the one hundredth floor." said one of Jiangnu teammate that Xianxia met on forty sixth floor.

    "Hmm that might be true, let''s go there then." said Xianxia.

    ------------------------------

    The sky was ever changing, only one more day before the end of thepetition.

    "Hahaha by the calction, my kingdom should win thispetition." said Fn proudly.

    "Then let me be the first to congratte you." said Tunri on the other side of the balcony.

    Sylviana got annoyed by these two old fogey then said: "Thepetition has not ended yet, but King Fn and Tunri already sure about the oue."

    "Hahaha, this is called confidence, Queen Sylviana." replied Fn. "Sure in a war one must not be absolutely sure of the oue before battle, but sadly this is only apetition."

    "By the way Queen Sylviana, your reward for the winner are really extravagant." said Tunri with a hint of mockery.

    "That''s right, I believe in our two man team with Lyon leading the way. They will surely grab victory in thispetition." said Sylviana with a hint of pride.

    "Well, seeing that is only less then twenty four hours to go, I don''t think they could win, no?" said Tunri.

    Sylviana had no reply for that mockery. She only gritted her teeth and clench her hand.

    "A genius he might be, but he is too inexperience topete in thispetition, a lot of geniuses die before they mature." said Fn tly.

    When he said that, Fei, Luna, and Karina had a murderous glint on their eyes.

    "You..-" said Sylviana.

    "I beg to differ with your opinion King of Meistas and King of Arcana." Karina suddenly said out of the blue.

    "Ah Karina, you are still beautiful as ever, why don''t you be my wife instead? I will make you my first wife you know." said Fn.

    "Hahaha you must be joking with this little girl, how can I worthy of a man such as you? Beside I already had someone in my mind." said Karina.

    "OH? Who is the lucky man?" asked Fn with a hint of murderous intent.

    "Ah I can''t tell you that, you might killed him." chuckled Karina.

    "Hahaha you got that right, none shall ever have you but me." said Fn then he continued in a low voice: "Besides, you will be mine soon."

    "Look! someone already entered the 100th floor!" said one of the crowd.

    "That must be the one on the 90th floor."

    "I wonder what will he/she find there."

    "Hahaha that must be one of our candidates." said Fei.

    Sylviana then asked Fei how did she came to this conclusion.

    "Well we all saw that Xianxia was in the lower floors, and Jiangnu was in the fiftieth floor when he killed the guardian. By this statement, we can conclude that the chances of one of our candidates being in 90th floor should be really high."

    "Hmph what if you are wrong? What if one or two of your candidates decide to join forces with our or Meistas candidates?" said Fn.

    "You? oh please, of all thepetition, you or Meistas always killed our candidates inside thebyrinth."

    Fn and Tunri then shut their mouth. It was true, thepetition before was result inplete annihtion for the Nostria.

    *zing

    "Congrattion to Jugen for the first one ever to reach the 100th floor treasure vault."

    "OUH YEAH BABY! SUCK ON THIS, LOSER! wait what? did you just said my voice would be broadcasted outside for one minute? oh shit, older sister the voice just now was not mine, I''m sorry I''m sorry I''m sorry I''m sorry-" said Jugen.

    The crowd inside the arena had ck lines all over their heads.

    However Karina only had smiles on her face with her eyes closed, but this smile had death aura over it.

    Sylviana thought (Aih, I don''t know if I should be happy or not, should I brag about this?).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 24 - I Dare!!!

    On the 70th floor.

    "C''mon run faster slowpokes!" said Jiangnu (I''m going to kill that garbage, how dare he opened the treasure vault first.).

    --------------------------------------

    On the 61th floor.

    "Looks like there is someone even luckier than me." said Xianxia while running to the next floor.

    "No one can beat you captain." said one of her teammate.

    --------------------------------------

    On the 100th floor at the end of the maze was the treasure vault door.

    The room inside was not as fancy as the name,. There were no golds nor jewelries scattered around the room. There was only one bookcase in the middle, with three rows. The bottom row had abel ''Saint Spells'', the middle row had abel ''Taboo Spells'', and the top row had ''Soul Spells''. These ''treasures'' were the ones that a kingdom crucially needed. With these spells the kingdom would expand both by power andnd in fact it could be a dynasty or an empire of it''s own.

    Jugen was standing in front of the bookcase, lifeless. If only he didn''t broadcast that voice from before, he might be happy as a horse by now. But s fate didn''t go well this time.

    .

    .

    .

    "Ah!, big brother might be able to save me from older sister." said Jugen while tapping his own hands against each other. "The voice didn''t say how many scrolls I could take so... huehuehue."

    "I take this, oh and this, this one seems nice, oh that one has a cool name, ...."

    ----------------------------------------

    On the 0th floor.

    The energies gathered around Lyon was massive and dense, with this much energy he could obliterate a small city or a quarter of a small kingdom like Nostria, Meistas and Arcana using his ''Lava Burst''.

    "Is this still not enough?!" asked the foxdy.

    "Just a little more." said Lyon.

    "Hurry up then, thebyrinth will close in less then 12 hours!"

    "Give it all you got guardians!" said Lyon.

    ----------------------------------------

    Back at Jugen.

    "Okay my clothes can''t handle anymore books, I should have bring a spatial ring with me." sighed Jugen, then he continued: "Oh shit I forgot! the other team would soon came here, what to do, what to do?!"

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Shit hope this works! please works!".

    ----------------------------------------

    Back on the 0th floor.

    "It''s ready." said Lyon, then he quickly concentrate the energies on his right index finger. "When the spell is activated please stand inside the magic brand! Here we go!"

    ----------------------------------------

    Back at Jugen.

    *tap

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *tap

    *tap

    "Finally the vault!" said Jiangnu. Then he stared at the only person inside beside his team. "Jugen where are all the treasures!!" said Jiangnu with murderous intent.

    "There were only this bookcase when I''m here please help yourself, I know I''m not worthy to pick all the soul spells so that''s why I only took the saint spells. I couldn''t protect it from you guys anyway." said Jugen with world-ss acting. He totally learned this from his one and only big brother.

    Jugen still stared at Jugen, but then he saw that thebel on the bookcase indicated that what Jugen had said was true. Thebel ''Saint Spells'' at the top of the row was empty while thebel ''Soul Spells'' at the bottom row was still full of scrolls.

    Then Jiangnu retracted his weapon and walked calmly to the bookcase. "Pretty sensible, for a garbage. At least you are smart enough to know your worth. As a reward I will not kill you today." said Jiangnu to Jugen. Then he proceeded to retrieve the soul spells from the bookcase.

    *tap

    *tap

    *tap

    Thest group finally arrived just when Jiangnu finished collecting the spells.

    "You arete Xianxia I already have the best treasures thisbyrinth could offer." chuckled Jiangnu.

    "Oh is that so?" said Xianxia calmly.

    "Tch... you always getting on my nerve." said Jiangnu.

    Then Xianxia casually took all the spells on the middle row.

    "So you are Jugen? Hmm you are probably the weakest one in thepetition no?" asked Xianxia.

    "It seems so." Jugen didn''t had a hesitation to deny it.

    "Do you have any clue on what happened to the guardians? since you are the first one here, you probably know what happened right?"

    "Sadly I too don''t have any idea. By the way how much time left do we have before this ends?" asked Jugen.

    "Hmph! Pathethic! You want this to end sooner because you want to show off those measly saint spells? I can''t understand you garbage." said Jianngu

    (The king told me to make a rtionship with this kind of guy? *sigh no way) thought Xianxia.

    (You don''t know how much I wanted to see your expression after thispetition huehuehue) thought Jugen smiling inwardly.

    Then the waiting game for Jugen began before finally thest hour came.

    ----------------------------------------

    At the 0th floor.

    "Holy Panacea!" chanted Lyon.

    *zing

    The spells ignites with beautiful orange color along with ''High Divine'' written below it.

    "F*ck it''s two levels behind the ''Dark Phoenix''" cursed the grandma.

    *zing

    One giant orange colored magic brand appeared on the floor.

    "Just get the hell inside!" shouted Lyon.

    Then everyone except Lyon entered the magic brand.

    "Aren''t you going to enter this brand too? I can see you also have some kind of soul contract on you." Asked the overseer a.k.a the foxdy.

    Lyon smiled: "Don''t worry this is a personal matter of mine."

    *shhhhhh

    *shhhhhhhh

    One by one, the brand magic on their bodies slowly disintegrated.

    "It''s working!" said the woman in white.

    Then all of them cheered inside their heart ''FREEDOM, HOME, WORLD''.

    ----------------------------------------

    Back inside the arena.

    *Boom

    A deafening sound came from the huge gate as the monitors in the sky got shut down.

    "What''s happening?" said one of the crowd.

    "There supposed to be another hour before thepetition ends!"

    *crumble

    *crumble

    The gate slowly crumbles as figures were shot out from within.

    *boom

    *boom*boom

    The figures crashed into the wall. The figures were obviously the participants of thepetition.

    *crumble

    *crumble

    Finally the gate got destroyed and covered in dust. But the surrounding crowd couldn''t see that there were twelve silhouettes inside the dust.

    "Ah that''s gonna leave a mark." said Jugen while rubbing his butt.

    "HAHAHA." aughter came from Jiangnu as he shouted: "Rejoice your majesty, your candidate Jiangnu had huge sess inside thebyrinth."

    *woah

    the crowd was astounded seeing the boast.

    "Good job Jiangnu I know I can count on you!" said Fn.

    "Congrattion King Fn." the first one to congratte Fn was of course Tunri.

    "Tell me your exploits this time, let the others know what Arcana can do!".

    "Me and also my team had found ten Soul Spells inside thebyrinth."

    *woah

    The crowd was astounded once again.

    Even the king himself was stunned by the exploits: "HAHAHAHA GOOD GOOD!" pped Fn. While this statement made the Nostrians grew ashen.

    "HAHAHAHAHA oh shit he really said it." suddenly augh came from the Nostria side, it was Jugen.

    "Hmph! what are youughing about garbage?" mocked Jiangnu.

    "You fool! Do you think I would let you took all the Soul Spells? Well hear this you brainless shrimp, I swapped thebels!! Which means all you holding right now are the Saint ones." mocked Jugen.

    Jiangnu and Fn had grim face all over. On the other one Sylviana wasughing : "Hahaha Good Job Jugen."

    *Swoosh

    Jiangnu suddenly jumped toward Jugen to kill him. "Die!".

    *sh

    However before he could reach him, a sh came from beside him. Feeling the impending danger he relocate his force to defend against the sh.

    *Boom

    But the force was too big and Jiangnu crashed into the wall. "W-Who?!".

    The topless figure had the ck katana in his right hand and stood there like a god of death.

    "Who dares to touch my little brother?!" said Lyon.

    *swoosh

    Then the warrior ss woman jumped beside him and whispered naughtily : "I dare to touch ''it''"

    (T-T-That''s not what I meant but ok!) thought Lyon.. However a jealousy aura soon enveloped him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 25 - The Bullshit Before The Massacre

    Jealousy of a woman was not something a man can handle. Since ancient times, woman would most likely had taken drastic measures about this. Assassination, homicide, sometimes even war between countries. Now, Lyon had to face this jealousy, four to be precise.

    "Hmm, who is that girl Lyon?" asked Sylviana with deep jealousy tone and a deadly smile on her face.

    "I thought you are going to win thispetition? I see, so you win something else indeed." said Karina while sping her hand and twitching mouth.

    "I bought a new dagger yesterday and I want to test it''s sharpness on a demon beast, but now I have a new target." said Fei while waving her new dagger.

    "Hmph! Don''t forget, you are still bound to me by soul contract." said Luna smugly with her eyes closed.

    Then the warrior ss woman chuckled: "I expect nothing else from the man I want to make babies with <3." then she proceed to hug Lyon.

    (Ah, she said it, she f*cking said it!) thought Lyon with a helpless expression.

    The women had twitched smile looking at Lyon and hearing that statement from the vulgar woman.

    "AHHHH the wind, do you know how much I missed you?" said the girl in white while jumping all around the arena like a kid.

    "Ah!! the sun!! my eyes!!" shouted the reaper.

    "That''s what you get from pretending to be the reaper!" reprimanded the grandma.

    "FOOD! real FOOD!." said the fat man while running to steal a peanut butter sandwich from a bystander. The bystander had no chance to take it back, more like they bystander valued his life more.

    "AUUUUUUU." howled the young man with wolf traits while sitting like a dog.

    *ehem

    "Sorry about that, That''s what happened when I was too excited." said the young man embarrassed.

    *kick

    *Sfwooosh

    *Boom

    Suddenly a tiny figure sted into the wall.

    "Hahaha isn''t this great? you can fly freely now." said the elf woman.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Upon closer look, the figure that crashed into the wall was a dove. It''s condition was really, REALLY, questionable. Only one of it''s leg was twitching.

    *nk *nk *nk

    "Haih, let''s open that paper from your mouth, with us being out of thebyrinth the effect should have been weakened." said the full armor man with a scar on his eyes.

    *shrek

    "Ah thank you so much! I really want to talk to you guys for so long now." a really squeky voice came out of the well built man.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    *TAP

    With one quick motion, the full armor man mmed the paper back on the well built man''s mouth.

    "HAAHAHAHHA, OH GOD what the hell! HAHAHA."ughed the full armor man. The well built man only squinted his eyes in response.

    "Hmm, a multi-cultured country? not bad, not bad at all." said the young boy nodding after he had surveyed the arena.

    *tap *tap *tap

    A gorgeous foxdy, approached the bare-chested man with her pipe stuck on her lips. "So little brother would you tell us where is this?" *puffff

    Then Lyon proceed to exin about where are they.

    *sigh

    "I don''t have any idea about this ce." the foxdy looked dejected.

    "Don''t worry big sister, with your little brother here, you can rest assure to find your home." said Lyon while beating his own chest.

    "Thanks <3 I''m lucky to have a lovely little brother <3." smiled the foxdy while pinching Lyon''s nose.

    *grug *grug *grug

    Horses galloping could be heard from the arena.

    "Wh-what''s going on?!" the crowd began to panic.

    About thousand horse-armies d in red surrounded the arena while about five hundred entered inside

    "HAHAHAHAHA, Sylviana this is the end of Nostria!" said Fn suddenly.

    Sylviana then retracted her jealousy aura, and began exuding her majestic one instead.

    "What is the meaning of this, Fn?" Sylviana had lost all respect to this person.

    "Surrender your kingdom to me and I shall pull back my armies, however if you chose to battle, then your armies are not the only one whose gonna face death!" said Fn menacingly.

    Despite the threat, Sylviana still kept her cool. However, Lyon was just a young 19 year olds, he was pissed.

    Noticing Lyon''s gruesome expression, both the foxdy and the hot warrior woman quickly hold Lyon''s right and left hands while shaking their head, signalling him to not do anything rash.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    However!

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Seeing Lyon hold hands of both of them, Sylviana was pissed instead.

    "You know what Fn? Fuck you! And your lecherous sons and daughters! Let''s do battle ... no let''s have a f*cking war!" said Sylviana in rage while mming her hand to the edge of the balcony..

    *pak

    Fei gone facepalm while the rest was shocked at her, even Lyon and the guardians ... of course, except the ready to cook dove in the wall with one of it''s leg twitching.

    Fn was in stupor for a moment : "Heh, alright then, for those who are not involve in this, you may leave, this includes the eleven of you." said Fn toward the guardian. However after seeing the beauty of the elf-woman ,foxdy and the dual wielding axe woman he changed his mind : "On second thought, men! seize those woman for me!"

    Then both of the foxdy and the warrior ss woman held Lyon''s hands even tighter.

    (Ah, AH! dang it start to hurt, with this kind of strength I don''t think that king will live much longer) thought Lyon. It''s not as if he didn''t want to kill the king for obvious reason, it''s just that, the women the king provoked are much stronger than Lyon himself.

    *Crack

    *Crack

    (Ah they''re broke! My HANDS!!! AHHHH!) thought Lyon while screaming inside, but both of the woman still held his hand even tightly (please let go, please let go, my hands always apanied me at night on earth!), but Lyon didn''t dare to utter this word because he knew both girls were in killing mode right now.

    But not just both of the woman, in fact all of the guardians (except the dove) had murderous aura, especially the reaper under the sunlight. His eyes were literally burning, like there was literal fire in his eyes

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 26 - The Start

    Tunri was at lost about whether he should aid the Arcana in this conquest or not. Although the order from his dynasty was to support the Arcana Kingdom, the eleven unknown person made his general really nervous. He was a really meticulous man, worthy of ruling a country, but s he made the wrong decision this time.

    He could only hope not to provoke Nostria any further by not aiding the Arcana but this decision would surely let down his dynasty.

    "The decision whether to aid the Arcana or not will depend on whether Nostria could somehow obliterate the Arcana or not." said Tunri to his general and candidates before continuing: "Even if the Nostria could win this by just a hair we shall aid the Arcana, because we can''t simply let down our dynasty whom I suspect had made some sort of a pact with the Arcana''s dynasty. It is a good decision from you Xianxia to not hastily aid Jiangnu." said Tunri nodding.

    "I thank you for your praise your majesty." said Xianxia with a bow.

    "KILL!" Fnmanded the army inside the arena to attack the Nostrian.

    "Lukas! ready your weapon!" said Zusk getting ready.

    "Yes captain!" said Lukas.

    But soon an announcement came from the overseer

    The overseer raised her hand and said: "Queen of Nostria, rest a assured, for this is our saviorsnd we shall also aid you in battle .... no, I meant massacre!" then she took out an order: "Guardians, you know what to do."

    This statement made Fn furious: "My army from the outside, heed mymands and ravage the entire town!"

    *grug *grug *grug

    The sound of galloping horse indicated that themand was being execute.

    "I''m handling outside then, I want to know more about this kingdom." said the young boy as he jumped to the outside of the arena.

    "As a prince, I too shall experience what this kingdom could offer." the handsome wolf young man walked outside the arena.

    "Ah! my eyes! they are literally burning." said the reaper as he ran outside the castle to dip his head inside the fountain.

    *nk *nk *nk

    The full armored man confronted the entire army inside the arena: "So, are we going to do this one by one or all of you going at the same time.?"

    *Sfwoosh.

    *boom

    Pdin jumped from the balcony and face the full armored man: "Hmm you are pretty strong, what''s your name?"

    "A tiger don''t introduce themselves to an ant." said the full armored man.

    "Pretty domineering, then I shall-"

    *KICK!

    *Crack *Crack *Crack

    When the kicknded on Pdin''s chest, it broke his ribs and sunken his chest. Wave of energies entered his body as the bones inside him started to rupture one by one. Even the huge shield on his back got obliterated with a bang.

    *puah

    *Sfwooosh

    *BOOM

    Pdin had sunken to the wall beside the dove.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The dove than shrug the dust on his body before ncing the dead Pdin: "Hmph! Pathethic!" said the dove while walking toward the other guardians with one of his leg dragged across the ground.

    "Yeah! instant kill!" said the elf woman while jumping around.

    "I feel bad for that guy" said the full armored man shaking his head.

    The surrounding armies came to a halt, they all felt fear toward the elf woman.

    Fn''s heartbeat was racing, He never thought that his best general were dead in a single kick to the chest. But he soon calmed down, reminded of the backup he got from Heaven''s Dawn Dynasty.

    "Don''t be afraid my men, the backup will soone and we will reign victory." shouted Fn to gave boost to his armies.

    Hearing their confident king they were riled up once again.

    *HUAHHHH!!!

    "Good! that''s what I''m talking about!" the man in full armor jumped inside the army.

    *grab!

    "AH!" Karina jumped in fright as someone was grabbing her butt.

    "Hmmm, nice shape, good body, beautiful face perfect couple material." said the grandma while nodding, then she continued: "You, you can definitely breed a heavenly children." while pointing at Sylviana. "*sigh ... that brat is truly lucky to have these beautifuldies falling over him."

    The three women on the balcony had red hue on their face as they heard what she said.

    "Really? so that means you all gonna be my older sisters? YAY!" said the girl in white while jumping on the edge of the balcony.

    However hearing the statement from the grandma, the three women finally realized that the three of them also had feelings for him, they didn''t dare to saw each other in the eye.

    *munch *munch

    "Dob worri I wll protac yu." said the fat bald man while sitting beside Luna.

    Hearing what he said Martis put down his weapon and sighed in relief.

    "Why?" asked nervously Luna.

    *gulp

    "Grandma told me so, she said that you are connected to little brother." said the fat bald man.

    Hearing what he said, Luna turned red as tomato.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------

    Outside the arena.

    *WUAHHH

    *Splurttt

    *BOOOM

    There were many corpseying on the ground and blood bathed the street. Some of them die intact with a hole on their chest, some of them were headless, and the rest of them became ashes.

    "Hmm, pretty nice infrastructure for a small kingdom." nodded the young boy.

    "Agreed, whoever build this was a head of it''s time." said the wolf young man.

    "Hmmm, maybe I could start my cult here." said the reaper.

    "Oh you''re eyes are not burning anymore." said the wolf young man.

    "Yeah it only burns if I see the sun directly." said the reaper while wiping his scythe from the blood.

    *cling*

    *Wurrr

    "F*ck!!!" cursed the reaper as he started to run to the fountain once again. Even the surrounding citizen had ck lines covering their head. (Don''t tell me he is stupid?) was what they were thinking.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside the castle.

    "Sir, I think we don''t need to do anything in this battle." said Lukas.

    Zusk paused a little before saying: "No..shit."

    Before long the Arcana''s army inside the castle were all dead by blunt hit from the full armored man.

    Seeing the bloody scene, Fn staggered backward and fell on his butt. (Demons! these guys are all demons!).

    "Hah that''s not even a warm up." said the full armored man. Then he continued: "Don''t worry we won''t kill you just yet, we will wait for the reinforcement toe."

    *p

    *p

    The dove perched on Fn shoulder: "Because that is how you will face true despair! HEHEheheh HAHAHAHA.." said the dove excitingly.

    ----------------------------------------

    *WUUUUUU

    A huge roar entered the ear of everyone inside Nostria.

    A giant turtle at the size of small city was approaching Nostria, it was embroidered with a huge half sunrise symbol on its body. The symbol of Heaven''s Dawn Dynasty. It was carrying a lot of people on it''s shell.

    "Oh no.. that being provoke the demon!! Everybody get down!" said the young boy.

    ----------------------------------------

    Inside the arena.

    "YOU ARE SO NOISY!" said the dual axe wielding woman as she let go of Lyon''s hand. She then took out one of her huge axe and threw it.

    *SFWOOOSHHHH

    "Oh shit look out!" said a squeeky voice.

    "Get Down now!" said the full armored man.

    The axe flew away with rotation speed that couldn''t be seen by naked eyes. It goes through every building like it''s nothing more than air. Everything it touches it sliced through.

    ----------------------------------------

    Outside the Kingdom.

    "Hmm? do you hear that?" said one man on top of the turtle.

    *Boom

    The gate entrance was sliced in half, before the people on top of the shell react, their vision began to tilt to the right.

    *Boom

    *SPLURT

    The huge turtle was sliced in half horizontally and blood gushing out like a huge fountain.. All the people on top of the turtle fell to the ground.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 27 - Provoked Again

    Inside the kingdom.

    "Keep yourself on the ground, the demon''s axe wille back to the owner once the target is dead." shouted the young boy.

    *sfwooosh

    True enough the axe came back with the same speed itunched.

    "It''s safe now." said the young boy as he started to get up.

    The citizens were dumbstruck once they got up from the ground. The building was still intact with no damage what so ever despite the stern warning from the young mage.

    "Don''t be fooled, the buildings were already sliced in half. If you don''t believe me, feel free to touch one of the building."

    Then one citizen touched his own home

    *Gruuuuug

    Then half the building tilted diagonally before finally fell to the ground.

    Now they felt fear, the cut was so clean that the building forgot to fall. Imagine if this was done to a human, they were dead before they knew they were dead.

    -------------------------------------------

    Back inside the arena.

    *Sfwoosh

    *pak

    The dual axe wielding woman caught her flying axe with ease. Then she proceeded to held Lyon''s broken hand once again like nothing happened. The overseer only shook her head in response.

    This was only one axe thrown on impulse, how destructive it would be if there were two or using a skill with those weapons.

    This was the reason why overseer always put her on the 100th level, if she were to put in the 10th level, thepetition would end prematurely.

    Lyon was literally dumbstruck seeing this woman''s core strength, Lyon guessed that probably she was the strongest among the guardians or even the overseer.

    With their help, this kingdom would probably be a dynasty or an empire in less than a year. Even the reinforcement beast got slice in half because it was too noisy, N-O-I-S-Y.

    The trio-c got nothing to say, even they felt fear from the guardians.

    "I told you Crux! This is one f*cking lucky pant!" said Chun.

    "I don''t think that matters anymore at this point." said Crux.

    "Yeah those eleven has tremendous fighting powers, I don''t think any of us could sense the power that woman released just now." said Charlie.

    They then shut their mouth. It''s true, they can''t even sense the realm those eleven were in. There was only one usible exnation. These people are mostly at the peak of soul realm or maybe even the rumored, divine realm!

    "Luckily we have Lyon on our side, and they seems to be calling him savior. Having a backing like those eleven is even better than a whole dynasty. Besides, he is really ady killer." chuckled Zitian from behind the trio.

    -----------------------------

    Outside the kingdom.

    "Son of a b*tch! This little kingdom dares to oppose Heavenly Dawn? Court death." said the leader of the people above the turtle.

    He was a middle age man with fair face. He wore knightly armor with the same symbol the turtle once had on his right chest. However he and the other people got bloodstain from the turtle. He was Prince Dome, the oldest prince and the next to be sessor of the Heaven''s Dawn dynasty.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    He was a very lecherous man with high ambition, his 10th soul realm was all because of his father''s resources. He never had a real life or death situation in his life thus the emperor sent him here.

    "Men! charge inside! I wanted exnation of this!"manded Dome.

    The army didn''t dare to go against his order. Dome was very tyrannical in his way, he would sentence to death someone just because he didn''t like his face.

    "Charge!" said the army.

    -------------------------------------------

    Inside the castle.

    All of the guardians were gathering in the middle of the arena like this was their own backyard. Except of course for the dual wielding axe woman who still clinging to Lyon which ignite the other women''s jealousy.

    "So, what are you going to do after we exterminate the reinforcement?" asked the overseer.

    "Honestly I don''t know where this is, I have no clue this ce exist." said the wolf guy.

    "Me too, well ... basically all of us don''t now where this is." said the young mage.

    The rest of the guardians nodded in unison.

    "Well our only hope is probably Lyon. He said he probably had a way to take us home." said the overseer.

    "If big brother said that then it must be true!" nodded the girl in white. She now hadplete blind trust to Lyon since he freed them.

    "I can''t deny that." said the grandma before he continued: "That brat had talent for making woman falling in love with him, but his knowledge of magic even surpassed that!"

    "I must say, just this one time, I agree with you, old witch. Not even me would know that type of magic exist." said the young mage approving.

    "Then I guess we should aid our savior in the meantime as a repayment of what he has done for us in the meantime." said the reaper.

    "I agree, even though he had an array of magic spells, his cultivation is too low." said the full armored man.

    "Do whatever you want guys, I will follow." said the dove depressed.

    "Me too!" said the elf woman.

    *tap

    *tap

    *tap

    Sylviana was walking toward the guardians.

    "I Sylviana as the Queen of this kingdom, please everyone, ept my sincere gratitude." said Sylviana with a slight bow. Then she continued: "And I''m sorry for implicating you people in this."

    Then the guardians face Sylviana with the same respect they had for Lyon.

    "Don''t worry about it Queen Sylviana, more importantly please take care of us, because at the moment we have no where to go nor shelter at that matter." said the overseer.

    "C-c-certainly!" even though she knew that all of this was because they want to give Lyon face, she was still happy as her bet on Lyon paid off even more than it should have.

    "En, My name is Kyoko please take care of us." said the foxdy.

    "My name is Miko, big sister." smiled the girl in white.

    "My name is Reaper." said the reaper menacingly.

    *pak

    The grandma hit his head.

    "M-M-my name is Grim." said the reaper embarrassingly.

    "Sweetie, my name is Dina." said the grandma.

    "I''m Albert." said the young boy.

    "My name is Vale." said the wolf guy.

    "I''m Duffous, if you got any delicious food, please share it with me." said the fat bald guy.

    "I''m holy knight Tristan." said the full armored man while beating his chest.

    "I''m Pedro, despite my appearance I used to be a tailor." said the squeeky voice guy.

    "My name is-"

    *kick

    *Sfwoosh

    *Boom

    "Me-me-me first, my name is ine. Don''t worry that dove''s name is probably Parrot or something." said the elf woman.

    "It''s Parriot you uncultured swine! With an I!" said the dove beneath the rubble.

    Kyoko sent a signal to the dual wielding woman to introduce herself. Which she happily obliged to.

    "Hello love rival, my na-". before she could finish her sentence a loud voice

    "FOLAN WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS!? I WANT AN EXPLANATION FOR MY DEATH BEAST!" shouted Dome.

    There were many expression in the guardians face right now.

    Kyoko face-palmed herself.

    Dina shook her head.

    Albert and Vale only sighed facing the ground.

    Tristan and Pedro chuckled.

    ine, Miko and Grim hold their mouth afraid of bursting tough

    "*whistle .... his dead." said Parriot beneath the rubble.

    *Sfwooosh

    The dual wielding axe woman disappeared from her spot.

    *swuuushh

    She suddenly reappeared under Dome''s view. She threw a punch with golden glow on her right hand to Dome''s gut.

    *zing

    *zing

    Sensing the iing danger, the protective spells on his body activated.

    *shatter

    *shatter

    The magic brand waspletely shattered without any resistance.

    *Booom

    *SFwooosh

    Dome flew out of the kingdom.

    "My name is Ryona, please take care of me, L--Y--O--NN <3" said the dual wielding woman cutely.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 28 - Conclusion

    The Heaven''s Dawn dynasty was a big empire with four vessel kingdoms under it''s reign. This dynasty was ruling the entire southeast Deo for thousands of years.

    But before it was a dynasty, Heaven''s Dawn was a small kingdom, even smaller than Nostria. One day, the young prince from the small kingdom had a fortuitous encounter of a legacy from a divine expert. The legacy includes the way to cultivate divine realms, Soul spells, and low Divine spells.

    Thus the kingdom prospered like it was never before. Within one hundred and twenty or more years, the small kingdom finally became a dynasty and taking down small kingdoms or let them join in.

    But s, theter generation became more and more degraded because thefortable life of luxury and power. The young prince from back then leave Deo to experience another world, seeing that his descendant was ipetent he only left a divine spell to protect the dynasty.

    That was why the dynasty could stand more than a thousand years.

    *sfwosh

    A blurry figure flew through the sky above the dynasty.

    "Hey what''s that?" said one of the gatekeeper.

    "It''s probably a bird." said another gatekeeper.

    "But its heading straight to the pce!"

    *Boom

    The ck figure crashed into the throne room, rolling over and over and finally stopped right under the king seat.

    The king was an old man with wrinkled face. He had many concubines to his leisure and had sons and daughters.

    The king was trembling after he took a closer look at the figure under his feet. It was his heir the one who would rece him ruling this dynasty, Dome.

    "DOME! my son!" shouted the king.

    Dome''s condition was not as gruesome as it seen from the outside. There were no cuts on his body, the chest was still fine, there was not even a bruise visible to naked eyes.

    "WHERE ARE THE IMPERIAL DOCTORS! GET THEIR ASS OVER HERE THIS INSTANT!". The imperial doctors were the best doctors in the dynasty. The king hoped that his son could be saved from this tragedy.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *grug *grug

    The imperial doctors rushed to the scene, one of them checked the pulse while the others checked the bones etc.

    It didn''t take long for the doctors to have a disbelief expression.

    "WELL? HOW IS IT? DON''T JUST STAND THERE!" shouted the king.

    "Y-Y-Your majesty, the prince is dead." said one of the imperial doctors.

    "W-WHAT?! HIS BODY IS STILL INTACT, HOW CAN HE BE DEAD. THERE WAS NOT A SINGLE BRUISE!" shouted the king.

    "That might be true, but the condition inside of him was a nightmare. His bones are fine and still strong but that''s just it, his vital organs were all gone. The heart was destroyed in a powerful st. If it''s not for the defensive spells the prince would probably explode, or maybe the being who did this send the prince back on purpose."

    "Whoever did this shall pay, I will eradicate it''s entire region!." swore the king.

    "But sir, I don''t think it''s wise to rush this thing. We do not know of our enemies and if they could send the prince in this state there is no doubt that the being is powerful and didn''t care for our dynasty." said an advisor.

    The king then calmed down and took a deep breath to recollect his thought.

    "You''re right, I was being too hasty. Rest assured Dome your father shall avenge you." said the King before he continued: "Prepare a royal burial!"

    ---------------------------------

    Inside the arena.

    Fn was soulless at this point, he was deep inside depression. All of his ns crumbled in front of his eyes, the future he thought was in the palm of his hand disappeared into nothingness. He only knew that he was finished, his kingdom was also finished.

    Tunri sat down in relief seeing the event that urred. He didn''t only save himself but kingdom Meistas as well, probably even the dynasty behind him.

    The Arcana supporters were scared at the iing doom they are about to face. The fate of them was in Sylviana''s hand.

    But the Arcana was not the only one who got scared, there were two other people from Nostria that had the same fear. They were Poska and his father Greg.

    Greg was promised a high position from Fn if the Nostria fell, in return Greg would share information about Nostria to aid in Fn in this conquest. But apparently that was of no use, who would had thought that eleven person wiped out the entire army including the back up from a dynasty.

    *creak

    *chuu

    *slhup

    An arrownded on the had of Jiangnu, marking the end of his time.

    "Sleep .... Eternally." said Jugen in epic voice.

    "What''s that?" said a beautiful voice with angered tone.

    "AH! beautiful older sister! I was just acting cool don''t think too hard about it." said Jugen.

    "OH really now? Then what about the voice you broadcasted Hmmmm?!"

    "Big brother sa-"

    *crack

    *crack

    *pak

    *crack

    The wailing voice of Jugen was like melody in Karina''s ears.

    *ehem

    "Citizens of Nostria, I hereby dere that the kingdom of Arcana shall be the vessel of Nostria and the name Arcana will be erased. For those who resist shall face death and those who doesn''t shall face glory." said Sylviana. Then she nced at Tunri: "You don''t have any objections to this I persume?"

    Tunri then hurriedly gave a slight bow: "I have agreedpletely.". He was truly a king that knew when to strike and retreat.

    "Now if I may, since thepetition had ended, we will take our leave." said Tunri.

    "Yes you can leave." said Sylviana.

    Tunri could only sighed at her attitude, this wouldn''t happened if he didn''t side with Arcana. Then the Meistas ride their rocs and flew home.

    "Okay then, with that''s done. Fei, please eradicate our traitors, whoever you think is betraying this kingdom you have my permission to kill." said Sylviana coldly.

    She already knew about their n to invade their kingdom, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Probably the trio-c could amount to something but it was still not enough. The appearance of the guardians was truly like a miracle her father gave to her. No... more like that young man was the gift her father in heaven gave to her.

    ---------------------------------

    A weekter, Luna received a shocking letter, her uncle was detained in her own kingdom!

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 29 - Train Again!

    After a week the atmosphere returned to normal like the war a week ago was nothing but an everyday urrence.

    The guardians were blending in really easily. Albert was teaching magic in the academy and known to be a strict teacher despite his young appearance. Him and Crux often hang around inside the Magic Hall.

    Vale was also teaching in the academy in politic subjects, and was voted ''favorite teacher'' by the female students. However ine was voted ''favorite teacher'' by the boys.

    Duffous just hanging around in the imperial kitchen inside the castle, his cooking was also superb and made Fei acknowledge that she was inferior to him. But he rarely cooked a dish because of his appetite.

    Tristan always hang around in the military and taught them his experience, including Chen.

    Piones and Pedro was like a brother they never met, they always hang around talking about fashion and give instruction to Charlie''s smithing so that the end product not just had power but also elegant and beauty.

    Parriot on the other hand, just sleep inside his room all day, all night.

    Grim started a cult inside the academy and became one of the biggest group in just a few days. While Dina tend to water the flowers inside the castle.

    Miko always y with the girls, especially Fei, she would wear the same maid outfit Fei wore and trained under her about anything outside fighting.

    Kyoko spend most of her time with Sylviana and sometime she visited Lyon''s room, to chat with Ryona.

    *knock

    *knock

    "Lyon let''s go training in the forest, it''s been a while." said Karina outside of the room.

    *Sfwoosh

    A beautiful figure wearing a casual clothes suddenly appeared beside her.

    "L-Y-O-NN." said Ryona.

    The two woman saw each other in the eye, as sparks could be seen in naked eyes.

    "Well, well, what are you doing here?" teased Ryona.

    "I''m here to train Lyon, why are you here?" replied Karina.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Oh I just want to y with him, and maybe do ''something''."

    "What something?"

    "Well, a saint like you wouldn''t know." teased Ryona.

    "You-"

    *creak

    Before Karina could finish her sentence, the door opened. Lyon just stood there and enjoyed these two beauties in front of him. Before long, Karina grabbed his hand and jumped away from the scene and rushing to the forest. Ryona chuckled a bit before following them effortlessly.

    -------------------

    With the forest being freed from bandits, it became the training ground for students in the academy.

    Lyon''s progress on Shattering Palm was enormous, now he could obliterate half of the tree. Being mentored by the Golden Demon her self, the crowd wasn''t surprised at Lyon''s mastering speed.

    "L-Y-ONN, you should train your speed more, a punch wouldn''t work if your enemy is way faster than you." said Ryona.

    "I can''t believe we have something inmon. I agree with her suggestion, we should focus in your speed." said Karina.

    (These two women are devils, beautiful devils) thought Lyon.

    -------------------

    Inside the Student Council, Luna was contemting over the letter she received. She knew this was a plot from her father to made her go back to the kingdom. With how strong her father is, it was no wonder that her uncle would be imprisoned.

    "Damn it, it''s too soon." said Luna while biting her thumb. Then she sat down on her chair and write a letter to Lyon and a map.

    "Martis, we gotta go, uncle is detained by my father. I owe him too much." said Luna.

    "Alright we will go first thing in the morning." said Martis.

    "No, we are going right now." said Luna.

    -------------------

    Under the waterfall was Lyon trying to climb up, however he seemed to be really tired, and only manage to climb half of the waterfall.

    On top of the waterfall were Ryona and Karina, watching him.

    "Ah I think we should stop for now." said Karina worrying about Lyon.

    "No, He could still make it, the man that I want to make babies with are not that weak." said Ryona, before she continued: "L-Y-O-NN ..., if you could make it to the top of the waterfall, then.. teehee~"

    *Shrugg

    Ryona taken off Karina''s top, revealing her mature ck bra, really exquisite pair of heavenly peaks present themselves.

    "What are you doing?" said Karina tly.

    "Oh you will see <3". said Ryona.

    The top cloth flew away to smash on Lyon''s weary face.

    *Inhale

    (THIS?! , THIS SMELLS LIKE KARINA!!, THEN ON TOP OF THE WATERFALL IS ...WOAHHHHH!!!). Lyon find the hidden energy he had, climbing through rocks like it was nothing, bursting the falling logs with a punch.

    *bang

    *bang

    *bang

    Resistance was futile, no matter if it was a log or fish or a rock, all got burst into debris. Lyon was training his speed and the ''Shattering Palm'' at the same time.

    After half an hour, finally Lyon''s hand touched the top. He got up on top with tattered pants and topless. There were scars from the training on his body, which made him more appealing and manly.

    The moment he saw those heavenly breasts, he dragged his leg slowly toward Karina. All the pain in his body were nothing before the treasure in front of him. However, it seemed his body had given up before he even reach Karina, and he fell down.

    *catch

    Lyon''s head was now resting on those heavenly objects, so soft and smooth. Karina sit on top of the shallow water stroking Lyon''s hair.

    "I wish I could touch you like this forever, but I know I couldn''t, you are like a dragon which soar to the sky, and I''m just a bird looking at your magnificent stride." said Karina softly.

    Ryona only stood silently beside them.

    *kiss

    Lyon surprisingly kiss Karina with one hand held her face and the other to sustain his body.

    "I will never leave the woman I kissed." said Lyon before he continued: "Nor the woman I want to make babies with" *winked Lyon to Ryona beside her.

    *puff

    Lyon was out for good this time.

    Both women only smiled at him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 30 - Departure

    Inside Lyon''s room.

    "Woah TITS!" shouted Lyon, woken up from his slumber. Apparently he had a dream about his most favorite part of a woman''s body.

    He looked around his room and saw no one beside himself. (Damn it, with this kind of plot there supposed to be at least two women slept beside me!) sighed Lyon.

    "Ah! My whole body still ache." said Lyon after he tried to get out of bed. With a lot of struggle and ''Ah'' he finally stood up and changed his clothes.

    He slowly walked to the dinner hall where he found Sylviana and Fei, but now there are Karina, Ryona, and Kyoko as well.

    "What took you so long?!" said Sylviana in angry tone.

    "Hey give me a break, it took a whole ten minutes just to get up from my bed." said Lyon while slowly sitting down.

    Ryona then sat beside Lyon, under the watch of the otherdies.

    "L-Y-O-NN, say Ah." said Ryona while feeding him with a spoon full of meat curry.

    "En, this is delicious! Thank you Ryona." said Lyon after he munched the food.

    "Oh get a room you two." said Sylviana with a hint of jealousy tone.

    Apparently none of the otherdies had the guts Ryona had.

    "By the way, it''s rare to see all of you in the dining hall, is there anything you want to tell me?". asked Lyon.

    "As expected from my little brother <3 Yes, there is something the queen want to tell you." said Kyoko.

    *ehem

    "Lyon I just found an envelope inside the student council, to be precise it was on top of the president''s desk. The letter is directed to you." said Sylviana before she slid the letter.

    The envelope was made from a high grade paper, with unusual white wax seal. The wax seal had a shape of a tiger head bearing it''s fangs.

    As Lyon opened the letter, there were two papers inside, one was the personal letter, the other was a map. Lyon opened the letter:

    ''To Lyon.

    My uncle as you already know, has been held captive by my own father. I''m sorry to tell you this, but it looks like the contract has to be fulfilled sooner. It is my fault that uncle got captive like this, so it is my responsibility to freed him. I had given you a map to my kingdom. Be warned though, my kingdom is not like Nostria. My kingdom is big enough to be called a dynasty in your term. If you think you don''t have enough strength don''te to my kingdom! I will try to buy some time, but I don''t think it will be a long one, so GET STRONG FAST!

    ps. I''m waiting for you.

    pss. You still owe me for ''that'' ident!

    Regards, Luna.''

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    After reading the letter, Lyon entered into deep thought.

    "Lyon, that letter is an official one, Luna wouldn''t stamped that seal if it''s just a personal letter. This might be our greatest chance to get an alliance with the ''Phantera Kingdom.''" said Sylviana.

    "Well actually ''Phantera Kingdom'' can be called a stand alone dynasty. It just won''t take any vessel kingdoms under it''s reign because of their overwhelming proud attitude." added Karina.

    "Oh yeah now that you mention it, senior don''t you have a pursuer in ''Phantera Kingdom''? I believe they are the current prince of the kingdom." asked Fei out of the blue.

    "Shut it, I don''t like those guys." said Karina in a cold tone.

    "Well little brother, if you are going to the Phantera Kingdom, I will tag along <3." said Kyoko.

    "I will tag along too, even if you said no." said Ryona cutely.

    "Well, I might bring Jugen with me to broaden both of your horizon." said Karina.

    "Are you sure teacher? I bet those guys would be too excited seeing youe to visit.'' said Lyon.

    "It''s fine, maybe I can finally end them this time." said Karina with a hint of killing intent.

    "Well, when do you gonna depart?" said Sylviana.

    "Why not now?" said Lyon.

    "Are you serious??" asked Sylviana.

    "I''m serious."

    "Don''t worry I will take ''good care'' of him." said Ryona.

    "That''s what I''m worried about." said Sylviana.

    "I will restrain her." said Kyoko.

    "Then it''s settled." said Karina.

    ----------------------------------

    Outside the Kingdom was a red chariot without Nostria''s symbol engraved. This was done so that their arrival was not a diplomatic one, rather just a visit.

    Inside the chariot were the three beautiful women, while Jugen and Lyon acted as the driver.

    "Alright I think we are set to go." said Lyon.

    "Just be careful, on the way there." said a guard.

    "Sure, thanks man, keep up the good work." said Jugen while holding the lead rope.

    *hiyaa

    *neigh

    The chariot started to move with amazing speed.

    "Shouldn''t we tell them?" said the other guard.

    "No, we shouldn''t, just pretend we don''t see anything if theye back. HEAR THAT EVERYONE?" said the guard to the citizens.

    ----------------------------------

    After two days from departure.

    The unique smell of ocean and the sparkling water entered the view of Jugen and Lyon. It was a magnificent view, the beautiful sand and the coconut trees were all in the right ce.

    "Hey big bro, are we supposed to see an ocean?" said Jugen.

    "I don''t know, I never been there, ording to the map it does." said Lyon.

    "I never seen an ocean when I visit Phantera Kingdom." said Jugen.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    *neigh

    .

    .

    .

    "Oh shit, the map is upside down!" shouted Lyon.

    The three women inside the chariot could only face-palmed themselves.

    Then the chariot took a one eighty turn.

    ----------------------------------

    The chariot silhouette came into the view from the same guard.

    "Just like we practice guys." shouted the guard.

    *grugg

    *gruuugg

    Jugen slowed down the chariot to greet the guard but the guard acted as if there was nothing in front of him.

    Catching the clue, Lyon only tap Jugen''s shoulder and shaked his head.

    *neigh

    The chariot started to run to the north. Jugen and Lyon had a bit of tears running through the town.

    (THANK YOU!!) thought both of them.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 31 - What Did You Say?

    About three days after departure from Nostria. Lyon and thepanions entered a road full of greenery. The cloud was traveling slowly and the wind crashed on to the chariot gently.

    *grugg

    *grugg

    "We are entering Lecryst city in about two more hours." said Jugen.

    "Yeah we need a good rest at the inn." said Lyon.

    "Lecryst city is famous for it''s auction, you might want to check it out." said Karina from the window.

    Two hourster, the city gate came into view. There were other caravans or chariots beside them and the guards appeared to be epting money from them.

    "Big bro we have to pay a fee entrance to enter this city." whispered Jugen.

    "Sure enough." said Lyon. (This is nothing new, I expected this to happen. Maybe there will be something interesting in the auctionter on.)

    "Stop, please pay the fee." said the guard.

    "How much is it?" asked Lyon.

    "Oh, you must be new here then, it''s um ..... 2 golds" said the guard.

    "But the chariot before us was only 1 gold." said Lyon.

    "Those guys were a regr so of course it is only 1 gold." said the guard tly.

    "Somebody actually dares to stop me for entering Lecryst city?" said Karina suddenly from the window.

    The guard was stunned seeing Karina, he began to sweat and staggered backward. The Golden Demon was a legendary figure in Lecryst city.

    "L-L- ... Forgive medy Karina! I didn''t know it was you. You may pass no questions ask." said the guard hurriedly.

    *tap

    *tap

    The chariot slowly entered the gate. Lyon was giving Jugen a look of doubt, only to see Jugen hand gesture meaning that he also didn''t know what just happened.

    "Looks like you are full of surprise Karina." said Kyoko.

    "Oh please, this is nothing." said Karina modestly.

    *neigh

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The chariot stopped in front of the inn along with other luxurious chariots.

    The inn was the best in town,plete with high grade food and service. Even the horse could get treatment and the best fodder. Only a handful of people with high status, power and money could reside in this inn. The name of the inn was ''Luxury'', this inn was not an ordinary inn, this inn was the only one that had branches all over Deo.

    Only the members of the inn could get inside. The members would receive a card, that resembled the rank and facilities. There were bronze, silver, gold, and tinum, just like the currency.

    *tap *tap *tap

    The five of them walked inside with Karina leading the way, apparently she was already familiar with this inn.

    She casually retrieve a golden card from her spatial ring and gave it to the receptionist.

    "Ah Lady Karina, long time no see." said the receptionist girl.

    "Yes, it''s been a while, Ste." said Karina.

    Ste was a petite girl with an attractive face. Her talkative personality was perfect for the job that handle customer directly.

    "Ah you are not alone this time, who are these two beautiful women and young men?" asked Ste,

    "The blonde hair boy is my little brother, Jugen." said Karina while pointing at Jugen.

    "Hello." said Jugen.

    "The woman with dual axe behind her is Ryona, and the fox girl is Kyoko." said Karina.

    "Then is that young man your boyfriend? aww." asked Ste before getting pulled by the ear by Karina.

    "No he is my student." said Karina.

    "Well here is your key to your room and the girls, and this is the key to one other room." said Ste. before she continued: "By the way, you might want to go to the auction tonight, there are some interesting items, rumor say that there is one item from a half divine expert tomb."

    Lyon and the rest of them shown an interest toward the info they just received. People would go crazy over an item found in half divine expert tomb. This lead to a question as why the owner of the item auctioned this item?

    Inside the girls room, Lyon and Jugen were also inside to discuss the auction tonight.

    "There will truly be hotshots from other ces at tonight''s auction." said Karina.

    "I don''t think it will be a threat to us with Royan and Kyoko here." said Lyon.

    "Well that might be true, but do we have the money to buy things there?" asked Kyoko.

    "Well I have one hundred thousand golds in my saving, so maybe we can pull trough something." said Karina.

    "Don''t worry about the money, I have an idea. but I need your help Ryona." said Lyon.

    "You don''t need to ask, L-Y-O-NN <3." said Ryona while hugging him.

    "Okay, Jugen, get me five cloaks, five masks and bunch of scrolls." said Lyon.

    "Okay big brother!"

    --------------------------

    The auction was owned by Treas family, and the Treas auction in Lecryst city was just one small branch of it. They had an amazing fame and fortune across Deo. The auction they threw was always fair and just. No matter what background one might be, they would think twice to rob the Treas Auction.

    Today in front of the Treas Auction stood five people wearing a cloak and a white mask differ to one another. But one thing inmon was that the mask resembled the human emotions.

    The middle one wore an expressionless mask,.

    The right end one was wearing a joyful mask.

    Between the right and the middle one was the crying mask.

    The left end wore a curious mask.

    Thest one wore a in love mask.

    The guest receiver walked up to them normally, since he knew that most people wanted to keep a secret of their identity.

    "I''m sorry sir or madam, our auction is still closed at this moment." said the receiver politely.

    "We came here to sell something." said the middle one with a deep voice.

    "I''m sorry, but if sir or madam want to sell something, yesterday was thest day to do so." said the receiver politely.

    *pak

    The middle one mmed a scroll on the receiver''s hand. "Let your owner or whoever is in charge, to take a look at this."

    "Y-Yes." the receiver instinctively run back inside to the manager''s room.

    --------------------------

    Inside the manager''s room was two old men. One was skinny while the other had pot belly. Apparently they were discussing the uing auction.

    *knock

    *knock

    "Hmph! what is it?" said the fat old man.

    *creak

    "S-sorry to interrupt your discussion manager Fergal and inspector Lom, there are people who insisted to sell this scroll." said the receiver before giving the scroll to Well.

    Fergal then opened up the scroll.

    There was nothing exciting inside the scroll, there was only one spell written there, among with the drawing of a brand magic. Then he passed it to Lom to inspect the scroll.

    The more he inspected the spell, the more his eyes became serious, and finally his hand was shaking that even Fergal notice this.

    "What''s wrong Lom?" said the fat Fergal.

    "I-I-... IT''S A LEVEL NINE SOUL SPELL!" shouted Lom.

    "WHAT DID YOU SAY?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 32 - Deal

    The street in front of the Treas Auction was not as bustling as they expected. The onlookers didn''t think that its weird to wore a mask when the auction was about to open. For the locals this just an everyday urrence.

    "This is a really nice mask, where did you buy this." said the middle one without tempering his voice.

    "Big brother, to tell you the truth it was pretty embarrassing buying this." said the one with the curiosity mask.

    "How so?" asked Lyon.

    "Well..."

    Apparently the shop which sold masks was already in closing time when Jugen arrived. He tried to stop the owner from closing the shop and begged him to buy five mask just like Lyon ordered. But lo and behold they were all sold out. The mask business was always in it peaks on the day the auction start.

    Then Jugen tried to look in to other shop, in which was closed too. Depressed, Jugen then walked back to the inn to bring the bad news. But on the way there, he saw five kids ying with an adult sized mask and surprisingly adult sized cloaks.

    Desperate in need of masks and cloaks, Jugen approached them. He offered golds in exchange of the masks and the cloaks, but the kids refused them. After much haggling and begging they finally came into term.

    The kids were ying ''five emotional heroes defeat the devil'' but theyck a person to y the devil. That''s right, Jugen came into y the devil. Since he learned acting from his big brother, the kids were also affected and y the heroes nicely.

    Their y caught the attention of the onlookers, some of them even threw money to show their appreciation.

    After the y was done, the kids got tired of ying and gave the cloaks and the masks to Jugen. Finally getting the items he needed, he skipped his way to the inn.

    "... and that''s how it happened." said Jugen.

    Everyone else was speechless.

    "I.. I don''t know what to say." said Lyon.

    "You hearing me is enough big brother." said Jugen.

    *tap *tap *tap

    Three people walked out of the room, with the fat man leading the way.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Esteemed guests, my name is Fergal, I''m the manager of this branch. Please excuse my rude receiver, he only followed the procedure." said Fergal with cupped hands before he continued: "Why don''t we start our business inside my office, please follow me." said Fergal.

    ---------------------------

    Inside the office, Fergal and Lom sat next to each other while the opposite of them was Lyon sitting alone, the other four chose to stand behind the sofa.

    "So esteemed guests, while we could enjoy the tea together, sadly the time for the auction was at near." said Fergal.

    "You''re right, I don''t like to beat around the bush either.'' said Lyon.

    Then suddenly the ''in-love'' mask lean towards Lyon ear and whispered: "Well I like to beat ''yours'' especially around the bush."

    (That''s totally not what I meant!) thought Lyon.

    *ehem

    "So, let''s talk about profits." said Lyon.

    "Yes, certainly. Our auction normally will have thirty percent of the money earned by auction and an admin fee ording to the procedure, but seeing esteemed guests, I will personally grant you this membership card, so that esteemed guests can enjoy a reduced cost and exempted from admin''s fee." said Fergal while cing a card on top of the table.

    The card was exquisite with the word ''Treas'' written in magic brand style.

    "I see, you are going all out this time. I can bet only a handful of people own this membership?" asked Lyon while he yed around with the card.

    "Precisely, this card is the top rank membership Treas can offer, it will take immediate effect and works on every branch in Treas." then he sighed : "In this little branch we could only get this one membership card and I''m giving it to you."

    "But this is the first time I want to auction an item." said Lyon curiously.

    "Yes, it might be so, but with this spell alone our auction will soar to a new height, my buddy Fergal here might get promoted and enter the big league, but I''m sure esteemed guests must have more than just one spell." said Lom.

    "Pretty smart." Then he took two more scrolls and put it on top of the table. "This is another level nine soul spell, and a level ten soul spell."

    "L-L-L-LLLL LEVEL 10?!" said both Fergal and Lom before they gulped down their own saliva. The man or woman they were dealing right now was frightening. He casually auctioned a precious spell like it was a basic spell.

    "I believe with your prestige, you won''t ask where do I get this from or for what purpose I want to sell them yes?" chuckled Lyon.

    Then the both of them revived from their stupor.

    "C-C-certainly, the reason we are famous is because we don''t pry into things we shouldn''t." said Fergal.

    "Then with your experience, what is the best base price for these kind of items?" asked Lyon calmly.

    *ehem

    "Well, this is actually the first time we will sell this spell, so far, only the ''big league'' had any experience with this." said Fergal before cotinuing; "Both of the level nine spells will be five million golds, while the level ten will be ten million golds with the minimum of one million bid increment."

    "Hmm?" (Holy shit, this thing worth that much? Then why the hell did I sell a sandwich, F*ck)

    "A-a-are you not satisfied with this?" asked Fergal before continuing: "Then what about seven million and fifteen million, same minimum increment, with the contract we will only take ten percent from the total amount."

    *nod

    *nod

    Lyon hurriedly nod.

    ---------------------------

    The five of them got back to the inn.

    "Ah we are rich!" yelled Ryona.

    "Don''t count the chicken before the egg hatch." said Kyoko.

    "Well either way looks like our financial problem is solved for now." said Karina.

    "Yeah, let''s go to the auction after dinner, I''m starving." said Jugen.

    ---------------------------

    Back in the Fergal''s office.

    "Lom did you sense their cultivation level?" asked Fergal.

    "I did, but I can''t determine two of them." answered Lom before he continued: "The one negotiating with you is only a level three elemental realm, the other one was a peak elemental realm while another was only a level seven heavenly realm."

    "Hmm the two were probably a hidden expert, we shouldn''t pry too much or this branch might face annihtion."

    "You''re right, I get a feeling that thest two knew I''m sensing their power. Luckily those people don''t give a damn about an ant." smiled Lom while shaking his head.

    *knock

    *knock

    "Manager, it''s time to open the Auction." said the guest receiver.

    "Right.." said Fergal.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 33 - My Bid

    The night was bustling with excitement, two moons were in full shape illuminating the city. Many young geniuses or young lords attended this auction, some of them concealed their identity while others just tantly show their faces.

    Lyon andpany stood in front of the auction''s entrance and quickly caught the attention of the surrounding.

    "Eh, isn''t that the masks I sold to those kids?" said one of the onlookers.

    "Step aside, step aside, my young lord ising through." said a skinny middle aged man, he seemed to be ackey for the young man behind him.

    The young man behind him was pretty good looking but skinny. He wore a dashing golden robe which envied by everyone.

    "Ah that''s young lord Lepe, from n Fgur." said a young man.

    "I heard he ising for the rumored item." said another.

    "Yeah if my father were rich, I would go after the item too." said another.

    "Get out of my way!" said a brawny man with scars all over his arms. He was carrying a man sized mace on his back.

    "Look out, its the mad man Hog." said one of the surrounding.

    "I heard the scar on his arms was because of a green serpent beast." said a young woman.

    "Yeah nobody would be mad enough to confront a beast that level alone." said another.

    "And there are many hotshots already inside the auction room, Gareth of the Eagle sect, Riku of the Mist n, and others." said an observant.

    "Looks like there will be a fierce bid today, lets go in." said Lyon after he listened to everyone''s open opinions.

    "Ah, wee esteem guests, we have prepared one of the best rooms for you." said the guest receiver before gesturing: "Please follow me."

    ----------------------

    The auction room was a ce like an opera. There were balconies for VIP guests and below it was the normal guests. People could not rent the room as simple as buying a ticket for a movie. They had to buy a cumtive items or had a membership or being invited by the manager to obtain one.

    But, the room Lyon was about to enter was on another level. The manager apparently gave the best room with luxurious facilities inside. There were foods and beverages served by the waitress 24/7, indoor bathrooms, and the room could contain about ten people inside.

    As Lyon and hispanions making their way to the room, almost every other guests began specting of who they were.

    "Who are they?" said one of the guests.

    "Maybe they are from somewhere with tremendous background." said a young man.

    "They could be from the Nove sect, I heard they wereing this time, so it must be them!" said another guest.

    Nove sect was one of the hegemon in the north region with hundreds of thousands of disciple under them.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *grug

    *grug

    There were three old men riding a horse rushing toward the auction.

    *neigh

    Upon closer look, they wore the same ck robe. Apparently they were from the same sect.

    "I''m sorry but we are notte are we?" said the one leading.

    "No, the auction hasn''t started yet." said another guest receiver.

    "Thank you, we are from the Nove Sect."

    "Ah, we have been expecting you, please follow me I will guide you to your room."

    "Hey, if that''s from the Nove sect then who are the five people from before." the guests entered into deep thought once again.

    --------------------------

    Thirty minutester

    "Good evening everyone, good news, today I will personally be the host." said Fergal with his green robe and opened arms.

    "BOOO..."

    "BOOOOO!" shouted Jugen.

    "We want a sexydy not you, BOOOO!". shouted Lyon

    *pak

    *pak

    Karina hit their head until they were swollen red while the other guests had ck lines on their head, including Fergal.

    *ehem

    "Alright we will begin the auction with the first item, 10 pieces of ''Restoration Pill" then Fergal took a breath to see everyone''s reaction before continuing: "I believe all of you already know about the effect of this pill but let the old me tell you once again. This pill can greatly restore one''s vitality to 70% from a near death situation, however this pill can''t regrown any limbs that is already lost."

    "This is just wasting time, everybody know about this pill, although its rare toe by, it''s not really hard to seek either. Hahaha I wonder which idiot don''t know about this." chuckled Jugen.

    "Y-y-yeah right, haha ... hahahaha."ughed Lyon nervously.

    Then Jugen squinted his eyes at Lyon.

    "Ten thousand golds" said one of the guest.

    "Fifteen." said another one.

    "Twenty."

    In the end the pills sold to one of the guest below for forty five thousand golds.

    The rest of the items didn''t manage to get into Lyon''s interest, but he definitely gained knowledge about pills.

    "The next item is the one you have been waiting for, the half-divine item." said Fergal as his assistant bring the item wrapped in cloth on top of the table. Looking at the wrapped cloth, the item was probably sphere shaped one.

    "But there is something wrong about this rumor." as soon as Fergal said that, the people were gobsmacked but his next sentence made the VIPs stood on their feet with hunger expression. "The wrong thing is that, the item is at the LEAST half divine." Fergal emphasized ''least'' as much as he could then he enjoyed their hunger expression.

    "C''mon hurry uo tell-" before one of the VIPs finish his sentence.

    "Fifteen ... Million." said Lyon casually bidding.

    The crowd was stunned for a second.

    "Ah what a brave hero indeed, the bidding has started, fifteen million going once." said Fergal seeing the opportunity.

    "Sixteen!" said one of the VIPs.

    "Eighteen million." said Lepe from the VIP.

    "Neen .... Million." said Lyon once again.

    "Twenty! " said the disciple from the Nove sect.

    "HMPH! Twenty Two!" shouted Hog.

    "Senior brother, if he raised it more than twenty five million, we can''t bid a higher number." said one of the old man.

    The leader of the trio nodded.

    "Twenty five million! My Nove sect want this." said the leader of the old men.

    Seeing the Nove sect dares to use it''s name to threaten others Lyon raised his hand to call the waitress and instructed her something.

    "Twenty five million going once...." said Fergal.

    The trio old men had smiles all over their face.

    *knock

    *knock

    *creak

    "Excuse me gentlemen I received an order to give you this paper from the VIP over there." said the waitress before she excuse herself out of the room.

    "Twenty five million going twice..." said Fergal.

    Then the leader read the paper which made all three of them grimaced.

    ''Eat shit''

    Just as they finished reading the two word.

    "Thirty .... Million."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 34 - Money Money

    Hearing the thirty million golds bid, every other Vip instantly gave up. They were still thinking of counter bidding the Nove sect, but all those ideas got burned down. Noy just anyone could casually bid that much not to mention provoking the Nove sect at the same time.

    "They must be from another high-grade sect." said one of the guests

    "Not necessarily, they mighte from a huge kingdom or even a dynasty." said another.

    "But either way, I wonder what the Nove sect gonna do." said another one.

    The three old men were livid and ripping the paper apart.

    "Thirty million going once ..... twice ..... sold! Congrattion to the VIP with the emotional mask!" said Fergal.

    "What are we going to do senior brother?" said one of the old men.

    "We should get to know them first so that we can check their background, then we can decide what to do." said the leader.

    *nod

    Then the guests started to stand up from their sit attending to leave the auction.

    "Wait, cultivators, the auction is not over yet," said Fergal with a smile, enjoying the surprised expressions. Then he continued: "The next items were the best items this auction ever auctioned."

    *creak

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *creak

    Before the guests could ask what the items were, the sounds of wheels rolling, filled the room. It was a wood table, with three scrolls on disy. The scrolls itself didn''t have any special engraving or some sort, they were the mostmon scroll you could buy in a regr store.

    However, the next sentence from Fergal made the guests and VIPs eyes filled with greed.

    "The scrolls before your eyes are three special scrolls. Verified by our inspector Lom, these scrolls are two level nine soul spells..." before Fergal could continue the guests and VIPs opened their eyes wide.

    "ARE YOU SERIOUS?" said one of the guest.

    "Please don''t joke about this." said one of the VIPs.

    Fergal smiled at their responses because he already expected this oue. "Yes, I''m not joking about this. These two scrolls are legit, level nine soul spells. On top of that this one in the middle is a level TEN soul spell."

    *woahhh

    The guests and the VIPs stood on their feet appearing ready to burn all the money they had, to get at least one of these scrolls.

    These scrolls could greatly increase the manpower of a kingdom or a dynasty by a significant amount. Basically, an item that could change the course of history, at least at their level.

    *ehem

    "Good news is that we will sell these items separately so that all of you had the chance to get one." said Fergal.

    Hearing what Fergal said, Lyon smirked (Yeah right, he made it sounds appealing, but the truth is, with this strategy he would gain more money than sell it in bulk. But most of it is my money so...)

    Lyon was not the only one who had thought this way, most of the VIPs were too. The ones that got riled up were mostly the guests below.

    (Now then, this will be fun, will you go for the level nine or will you go for the level ten? or just sacrifice level ten to have two level nine?) thought Lyon.

    "Alright, the first item is a level nine soul spell ''Freezegaze'', this attacking type spell is an ice-elemental soul spell, the user will gain a blue gaze that if someone looked into the user''s eyes, it will have its soul frozen. Which means your enemy will be like a fish on a chopping board. However, if the person you blue-gazed had high soul resistance it might only frozen half or even not, at all. Okay, the starting bid is seven million with a minimum of one million increments per bid."

    "Ten Million!" said Hog from below.

    "Eleven Million!" said Lepe from the balcony.

    "Sixteen Million." said someone from the balcony. She was wearing a long purple robe with a bamboo hat which covered her face along with a sheathed long curved sword like Lyon''s on her left hand.

    "Hey, that''s Riku''s balcony." said a poor guest.

    "Looks like even the Mist n are interested in this." said another.

    "Unlikely, I think this spell is for her own, not for her n." said an observing guest.

    "Sixteen Million going once." said Fergal.

    "Neen Million." said Lepe nervously.

    (Wow, I hope I can swim in those moneyter hehe.) thought Lyon happily.

    "Hahaha what an idiot, daring topete with her will only get your body cut off in many pieces." said one of the VIPs.

    "Twenty Million." said Riku calmly, but her death aura was enveloping Lepe''s balcony like a thick fog which was unseen to naked eyes.

    Lepe''s body suddenly grew rigid, he felt chill like the death god was already cing its de on his neck. He couldn''t voice out anything, his legs were shaking and finally, he fell down and wet himself.

    With no other guest dared to bid against Riku, the spell finally won by her.

    "The second level nine soul spell is ''Giant Soul'', this is a defend type spell. The target of this spell will have its soul strengthen like that of an ancient being, a giant. That''s right, this spell can be used on the user or whoever he or she pleases. Same price, same increments, made your bid." said Fergal.

    In the end, the spell was sold at an astonishing twenty-two million, by the one person people could never guess. He was Hog, even though he wasn''t on the balcony, he was rich due to the guild mission of hunting demon beast for a century,

    "Then this is the final and probably the best item this auction ever sell, the level ten soul spell ''Hell''s Recollection''. This is a special type spell, this spell could forcefully rey the memories of a dead body. No matter how old the dead body is, as long as there is a shred of soul left, it could be dug. I don''t need to mention how important this is to a big n or an empire I presume." smiled Fergal before he continued: "The starting price will be fifteen million, with the same increments like before."

    Then before anyone could bid, someone shouted an unbelievable number that even Lyon was surprised.

    "fifty million!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 35 - Give Up

    The words ''fifty million'' came from a handsome well built middle-aged man wearing a ck robe in the VIP room beside Lyon''s room. He had a midnight ck hair, with straight eyebrows and a clear ck eyes. He didn''t bring any weapons with him, but there was an ugly y art on his right hand which he held it dearly. The current people inside the auction didn''t know this person''s identity.

    "Sixty Million." said another VIP.

    "Sixty-five million." said another.

    "One hundred million." said the middle-aged man casually.

    *woah

    The guests were surprised to hear this kind of amount, this was a whole new record!

    "One hundred and one million. Friend, this one is from the Phantera Kingdom please consider our face." said one skinny old man with a white robe.

    Hearing the Phantera Kingdom, Lyon and co had a surprised look. They didn''t know that a huge kingdom like Phantera would show up in this small town.

    "Wow, never taught that we have a guest from the Phantera Kingdom." said one of the guests below.

    "I guess this special type spell really is important to a kingdom." said a young man.

    "Of course it is! If you can recollect the memory of the dead, you could fish out a traitor which is crucial to a kingdom''s survival." reprimanded an experienced old man.

    "One-fifty." said the middle-aged man calmly.

    It appeared that the middle-aged man didn''t give a f*ck about the Phantera Kingdom.

    Noticing this, the skinny old man exploded out his aura to envelope the middle-aged man, but the middle-aged man didn''t even bat an eye.

    *BOOM

    He instantly released his aura to envelope the old man instead. It was so massive that the old man instantly prostate to the ground until it cracked. The whole people inside the auction also felt it. Especially Lyon and co since they were the closest one.

    "He is strong." said Kyoko.

    "No doubt about that, I might have lost if he and I had a battle." said Ryona.

    The other three had a surprised look as this was the first time they met someone which Ryona acknowledge.

    "He is probably as strong as Simak." said Kyoko.

    Then she activated her red-eye to check his heaven and world energy. "Looks like, strong is an understatement."

    There were massive energies swirling around him like a tide. There were five noticeable elements they were fire, dark, light, wind, and water. A very rare, five elements aptitude.

    "C-congrattion to the VIP who obtained this wondrous spell. With that, the auction is now over, I personally thank you to all the guest who bears witness to this record-breaking moment." said Fergal with a bow.

    ----------------------------------

    The VIPs will have the things they bought delivered by the waiter or waitress. However, Fergal personally delivered Lyon''s item, which was a sphere-shaped object.

    "ounting the price of this item with the spells sir''s auctioned and the ten percent fee, you earned

    one hundred forty-five million and eight hundred thousand golds." said Fergal as he handed over a spatial ring to Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    After checking the amount was correct, Lyon shook Fergal hand and got out of the room. Fergal only looked at the departing figures. He didn''t know that he just made a deal with someone that everybody wanted to kill the mostter on.

    ----------------------------------

    On the way back to the inn, three old men stopped their track. They were from the Nove sect.

    "Friend, may we get a chance to get to know each other?" said the leader.

    However, Lyon didn''t respond at all. The five of them just stood there looking at them. Nobody could tell what kind of expression they had behind the mask.

    Seeing that the five of them didn''t respond he became sceptical and wryly smiled: "We three are from the Nove sect, and you are?

    .

    ..

    ...

    Still no response, the surrounding were looking at the three and chuckled. The three of them felt like an idiot.

    As the three of them about to re up, Lyon said: "State your business." in a deep unrecognisable voice.

    "Ah, we are wondering if the five of you want to join us for a tea." said the leader with a slight bow.

    .

    .

    .

    (Who the f*ck ever invited someone to drink a tea at night!) thought Lyon.

    "Are you, .... an idiot?" said Jugen.

    Then the surrounding chuckled louder than before.

    Lyon held the sphere item and showed it to them: "Is this what you are looking for?"

    The eyes of the old men were filled with insane greed.

    Lyon slowly moved the sphere to the right, and the eyes of the old men followed his movements. He moved it to the right, and they still followed it. He raised it up and still, the old men follow it.

    *HAHAHAHA

    After some time they finally realized that the surrounding people wereughing at them. Blinded with rage the jumped at Lyon attempting to kill him.

    "You dare to humiliate me, DIE!" said the leader, in the end, they forgot to investigate about Lyon''s backing.

    *sh

    *sh

    They halted their movements. The ''in love'' masked person was already behind them.

    *tap*tap

    *tap*tap*tap

    Then the five of them proceed to walk to the inn.

    The three old men were still standing in their paused motion in the middle of the road. The onlookers were confused at just what happened, even experts couldn''t understand.

    It wasn''t until a bird decides to perch on one of their shoulders.

    *shreekk

    *thud

    Half of the body slid down diagonally with a thud. The experts were terrified, (what level must one have to be to be able to pull this off!) that''s what they were thinking.

    One of the onlookers was Riku who still wore her bamboo hat. Apparently, she waste to see who did this and only came just in time to see the bird perch. (Could it be?!) then she touched the other two old men and the same thing happened. The sh was in the same spot even though their height were different. (No doubt about it, this sh, is as if the person forgot to diebined with the ''One as if Three''prehension.)

    Then she quickly asked the onlookers of the identity of the one who did this.

    ----------------------------------

    Inside Jugen and Lyon''s room.

    "Hey Jugen, bring me a wine will you, the wine from the inn is fine. Here use the money we earned." said Lyon.

    "Gotcha big brother." said Jugen after he finished changing to his regr clothes.

    *nk

    After Jugen shut the door, Lyon smiled evilly: "Ah I always wanted to do this"

    *zink

    He let out all the golds inside the room which made it looked like there was a mini mountain of gold. Then he took off his mask and get naked.

    "YAHOO!" then he jumped right into the mountain of golds.

    ----------------------------------

    Inside the hallway of the inn.

    *whistle *whistle

    Jugen was whistling and walked slowly to the inn''s kitchen to get the wine. On the way there he saw a person wearing a bamboo hat running in his opposite direction. Jugen paused for a while and just ''meh it ain''t my problem''.

    *whistle *whistle

    ----------------------------------

    *clink

    *clink*clink

    Lyon stood up again and face the mountain of gold.

    "Alright, that was not asfortable as I thought. Time to return them."

    *Zink

    *Creak

    *Boom

    Just right after the money went back to the spatial ring, the door was opened by the bamboo hat person, she was Riku.

    The scene was as ridiculous as you imagined.

    Eyes wide, mouth agape, Riku was in stupor seeing that butt.

    "Ah, I can''t exin." Lyon chose to give up. ( Wait .... Why am I the one saying that?!)

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 36 - Im Here

    (Should I turn around or not.) thought Lyon. He was tense because he knew that the person behind him was stronger.

    *grug

    *grug

    The three women rushed to the scene.

    "What''s happening here?" asked Karina wearing her regr clothes. Seeing the butt, she seems to forget that there was a person wearing a bamboo hat in front of her.

    Kyoko only shook her head.

    *tip *toe

    *jump

    Ryona suddenly jumped at Lyon''s back pushing him down while shouting: "Me First!"

    *thud

    The thud woke up the rest of the girls from their stupor. mming her eyebrows, Karina asked: "Who are you?".

    With a red shade on her cheeks, she tilted down her bamboo hat out of embarrassment and spoke softly: "I..I... I want to seek the person who killed the three old men on the street. NO-no I''m not here for revenge." said Riku.

    "What are you going to do to the killer then?" asked Kyoko.

    "I want to seek an advice about the technique he or she used," said Riku while her index fingers keep bumping with each other which made her more lovable.

    "Oh you want to seek my advice?" said Ryona after Lyon wore a ck robe.

    Looking at Ryona, glimmering stars of hope appeared on Riku''s eyes. She took off her bamboo hat and revealed an astonishing beauty.

    She had a bright-green-leaf hair perfect for her oval face. Her pointy ears described her identity as a proud high elf. The ocean coloured eyes and cute little nose belied her deadly rumours and ascertain her cute personality. The surrounding people would have thought this girl was a flower seller type girl. Combined with the cupid pink lips, every time she talked nervously, people just want to adore her even more.

    "C-c-can you teach me how to sh like that?" asked Riku nervously.

    "Oh that''s an easy trick," said Ryona innocently.

    Riku didn''t know what to say, even her master could onlyprehend ''one as if it was two'' concept.

    "C-c-can you show me?" asked Riku.

    "Sure, where is your axe?"

    "A-a-axe?!"

    "Yes, an axe," smiled Ryona.

    "You made that sh with an axe?!"

    "Yes, what''s wrong?" asked Ryona confused.

    (Is it even possible to achieve that feat with an Axe?) thought Riku.

    *tap

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *tap

    "Big brother, I bought the wine ... Eh? what''s going on?" said Jugen while holding a bottle of red wine ''Lecryst Exclusive'' looking at everyone in the room and one other person. Then Karina proceeded to exin the situation.

    "So what''s her name?" asked Jugen.

    .

    .

    Everybody was silent.

    .

    .

    "Ss-s-SORRY, ... my name is Riku from the Mist n," said Riku hurriedly with a bow.

    "Oh I know you, you are that famous Riku, I never thought you would be her," chuckled Karina.

    "Y-yes," shade of red printed on her cheeks.

    "Well anyway, I can only show you tonight, tomorrow we have to depart to the Phantera Kingdom," said Ryona.

    "Oh, can I tag along with you?" said Riku.

    "Hmm, since your Mist n always been neutral, why not?" said Karina.

    "Oi, are you sure? This might get political you know," whispered Lyon.

    "Don''t worry, with her tagging along, everything will get smoother," whispered Karina.

    *p

    "Alright then, let me show you how I do it, watch and learn," said Ryona.

    *sh

    *sh

    *thud

    Feathers from inside of two pillows exploding out along with a chair which cut in half diagonally. The amazing part was that the two pillows and the chair had parallel positions but they had the same cut.

    *woah

    Riku''s eyes were glimmering as if all the stars in the night sky gathered inside. Nobody noticed when did she pull out the axe or when did she return it, there was no axe at all in the motion they saw.

    *p

    *p

    "Alright good job, now I want to sleep. Jugen, ask the receptionist for more pillows," said Lyon.

    "OK," said Jugen as he rushed out again.

    "Alrightdies, this young master want to sleep, if you don''t want to join me then please go back to your room," said Lyon as he tried to approach the bed.

    *thud

    The robe Lyon wore was cut in half diagonally and dropped down, revealing his dragon stick to the women.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Te~hee <3," chuckled Ryona.

    The rest of the women had red hue on their faces, but they were not even trying to cover their eyes.

    *p

    "Alright that''s enough of staring, my hubby needs a rest <3," said Ryona as she pushed the other woman outside the room.

    .

    .

    .

    "That woman!" gritted Lyon.

    -----------------------------

    Early in the morning, many guests from the auction started to go home or whatever the ce they want to go. One red chariot was heading to the Phantera Kingdom on the north, in front of them was a white chariot with Phantera Kingdom''s symbol on it.

    Apparently, Riku was on foot to get to the auction, so transportation was not an issue.

    "Big bro, make sure the map is not upside down," said Jugen while holding the rope.

    "Don''t worry, we just have to follow the chariot in front of us," said Lyon.

    It took only half a day before they arrive at the Phantera Kingdom.

    Along the way, there were tiger statues on both sides of the road leading to the gate. Unlike the city of Lecryst, the entry didn''t require a fee.

    On a bird view, the Phantera Kingdom had a hexagonal shape with a huge white castle in the centre, however, its only has two gates, the north and the south. There were rivers flowing from each angle of the hexagon, the current went from the west to the east which indicates that this river was not a natural phenomenon. The source of the water was from the Undine Lake nearby.

    -----------------------------

    Inside one of the chamber sat a young princess. She was wearing a red gown which brought the fiery-noble aura of her origin. Her braided hair had hairpin embroidered in tiny diamonds which enlightened her purple hair.

    At this moment a magic brand which only she could see shed on her right arm. She had a confused look, she never thought that he woulde in less than a week.

    *zing

    *zing*zing

    *zing*zing*zing

    Six red magic brands appeared on each angle of the hexagon.

    "LUNA, LEAVE IT TO ME!!!"

    "LUNA, LEAVE IT TO ME!!!"

    "LUNA, LEAVE IT TO ME!!!"

    "LUNA, LEAVE IT TO ME!!!"

    "LUNA, LEAVE IT TO ME!!!"

    A shout so loud every person inside the kingdom could hear it.

    The princess was stunned for a while, then she said: "Would it kill him not to show off, idiot".. However, both of the edges of her mouth raised upward a little, revealing something beautiful that had been hidden so long from the world.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 37 - Undercover

    The Kingdom was in an uproar. Nobody dared to do this kind of feat before, not just because they don''t know there was such a magic for it, but because offending the Phantera Kingdom was not worth it.

    In the throne room stood a middle-aged man, wearing a royalty dress with white tiger roaring embroidered on it. He had a handsome face with a white-snow beard that connected to his sideburns. That pair of golden eyes and not-so-thick eyebrows were the perfectbination for his serious personality. He had the tendency of tapping his index finger on the throne.

    After hearing the terrible news at the auction and now somebody just shouting his daughter''s name, he was really in a bad mood.

    "Guards, search for the imbecile that dares to shout my daughter''s name so casually and bring him to me," despite the bad mood, he didn''t raise his voice tomand, but the guards still felt fear and respect toward this man.

    The man on the throne than got up from his seat, and revealed his stature. He was a tall man with bulging muscles that could p a person to reincarnation. However, there was a ck-stripped white-tail, which as long as his arm.

    This person was the current King of the Phantera Kingdom, Anskar Phantera. When he was young, he was the only one after the founder of the kingdom to be epted by the ancient beast, white tiger and gained its inheritance. Since he was epted by the ancient beast, the throne was naturally his.

    *knock

    *knock

    Anskar was in front of Luna''s chamber.

    *nk

    *Creak

    The father and daughter met face to face. There was only a tension between them, however, Anskar thought nothing of it.

    "You should know why I''m here," said Anskar calmly.

    Luna''s re didn''t diminish at all, "I want to know father ... why are you doing this? Is it true, because you want a grandson with the strongest bloodline."

    "Who is the one that shouts your name?" said Anskar, refusing to answer Luna.

    Then she stopped her re and sighed, "He is my hope ..."

    .

    .

    *tap

    *tap

    .

    .

    There was no anger inside Anskar''s eyes and he just walked away.

    Luna gritted her teeth and mmed the door.

    ------------------------

    Wearing a disguise, Lyon changed his appearance into that of a schr. Not even Jugen and Karina knew that this was Lyon. Wearing a green robe and sses, he scrambled his hair up.

    The guards were searching in every road for the person responsible, however, they had no idea that the person they were looking was buying a snack on the street vendor like it was none of his business.

    What he was buying was a squid snack being grilled with open fire with a stick piercing through. zed in melted butter, with a sprinkle of cheese on top of it, the people couldn''t help but buy it.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    This was the most popr snack in the Phantera Kingdom and it cost about one gold per bag, with one bag containing about ten sticks.

    *grug

    *grug

    Two guards were rushing to where Lyon was at.

    "Excuse me, sir, do you have any info about the incident just now?" said one of the guards.

    *tak

    *tak

    The sounds of the snack about to ripe entered the three.

    "Hey, old man, give me two more bags for these gentlemen. They worked so hard, I want to give them something as appreciation," said Lyon.

    Both of the guards were surprised but they didn''t mind (Finally, someone recognises our hard work!).

    "What was the question again?" asked Lyon.

    "Oh right, do you have any info about the incident just now?" asked one of the guards.

    "Oh, that, I did that," said Lyon.

    .

    .

    *tak

    *tak

    .

    .

    "HAHAHA, you''re joking right?"ughed the guards.

    .

    .

    .

    "Hahaha, you got me there," said Lyon (Well, not my fault, I already admitted it.).

    "Here you go, that would be three golds," said the old man which was the vendor seller.

    *caching

    Then Lyon gave the guards the snacks he promised, "I have no clue what just happened, but maybe if you could trace the magic back, then you might know the culprit," said Lyon while munching his squid. "But you need a special talent to pull that through, which luckily, I know someone like that."

    *munch

    *munch

    "Oh, who is it?" said one of the guard after gulping down.

    "My wife hahaha," said Lyon.

    *gulp

    "Brother please help us, our King is not in the mood. It would certainly help if your wife could find the culprit." said one of the guard.

    "Sure, but let''s meet the king first, to gain his permission," said Lyon.

    ------------------------

    Then the three of them walked up to the inn to pick-up Lyon''s wife.

    *knock

    *knock

    "Honey, let''s help them search the culprit," said Lyon from in front of the room.

    *creak

    A beautiful person appeared right in front of their eyes. She was wearing a beautiful Phantera''s woman clothing. Her white clothing was a match to her blue rose hair which she tied it to a bun. Although her pair of eyes had a different colour from one to another, it only brought more charm, like sweet summer memory.

    "Bro, you are such a lucky man." said one of the guard.

    "Thank you," said Kyoko.

    ------------------------

    Then they proceeded to take an audience with the king.

    Surprisingly, he was not alone in the throne! Luna was there beside him. Hearing the news that someone might know how to catch the culprit, of course, she would be worried.

    Lyon was stunned when he arrived inside of the throne room, he was looking at Luna''s peerless countenance at this moment.

    "Your majesty, these are the people that could help us trace the culprit." said one of the guard with a bow.

    Anskar raised his hand to signalled the guard to leave.

    "What proof do you have that you can trace magic," said Anskar looking at Lyon.

    "Oh, it''s not me, it''s my wife over here," said Lyon.

    Then Kyoko activated her red-eye, to inspect Anskar.

    "Your majesty, I see you have four elemental affinities of rare attributes. You have the wind to aid your journey, fire to boost your stamina, thunder to smite your opponents andstly the special attribute of a white tiger," said Kyoko with a rxing tone.

    The King was startled for a while because what Kyoko said was right, the affinities of a king could only be known by the members of the royalty.

    Even though Luna was also startled, she was more curious about the green robe guy. She was pondering for a while.

    "Hmm, looks like you know what you''re doing, then I shall grant you permission, you can ask the guards if necessary," said Anskar before he continued, "Don''t worry if you could find the culprit you shall be rewarded, and one more thing, don''t spread my affinity to anyone or you will be penalized."

    "Many thanks," said both Lyon and Kyoko.

    *tap

    *tap

    *sh

    As Lyon walked outside approaching the door of the throne room, his right arm shed. Lyon only smiled at this, (She is clever indeed).

    Luna, on the other hand, had little giggles and she was trying to hide it from his father by burying her head in her right arm.

    "Hmm? what''s wrong Luna?" asked Anskar.

    Luna then started to run away to her chamber.

    Anskar was dumbfounded, (What''s wrong with my daughter?).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 38 - The Custom

    After being granted permission by Anskar, both of Lyon and Kyoko started their investigation. They inspected the edges of the hexagon and found remnants of energies that undoubtedly belong to Lyon.

    Of course, she did not point that out, instead, she misleads the guards that she needed more days to investigate this matter and the guards dly obliged since the king himself didn''t set a time limit.

    ------------------

    Beneath the kingdom was an underground prison with a narrow hall. Criminals were chained inside their cell.

    At the end of the hall stood a steel door engraved with the Phantera Kingdom''s symbol. There was not even a small window on the door, just pure steel door.

    Inside the door, sat a middle-aged man on a wooden chair. He held a lit up candle by his right hand to which enlighten his bottom part of his face a little.

    "Hahaha," the middle-aged manughing by himself, "I never thought my niece would get a young man like that."

    The middle-aged man was the owner of the Academy in Nostria, Argeon Phantera the Harbinger of Death, Luna''s uncle.

    ------------------

    At night inside the inn, Lyon''s group was discussing something.

    "By the way, Lyon, do you know what is the identity of Luna''s fiancee?" asked Karina.

    "No idea," said Lyon while shaking his head.

    "Ugh, her fiancee name is Draco Vishap, a prince with a dragon bloodline. I don''t know what is his cultivation level, but he is probably as strong as me," reprimanded Karina.

    (I could already guess he had a dragon bloodline the moment she said his name was Draco), thought Lyon.

    "So anyway, he is going toe here to take her hand tomorrow."

    "Oh, okay then, let hime, but on another issue, who is your pursuer?" asked Lyon with his eyebrows slowly met with each other.

    Hearing his question, Jugen said, "Let me do the honours," then Jugen began to narrate, "Big brother, your rivals are bigger and stronger than that ''snake''.

    "One is from this very kingdom, the prince of the Phantera Kingdom the son of Anskar, Arectum. Although he is not as talented as his father, the-"

    "Wait! Wait! His name is, A-rectum? REALLY? HAHAHAHA."ughed Lyon, however, nobody got the joke.

    "Anyhow, he is the least you should worry about, that guy just abuse his father influence to gain recognition. The second one is from a dynasty, you heard it right, my sister''s charm knows no bound.

    "And then the third one is a King from the west, He identally met my sister during her training in the west was captivated. Then ..."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    There were too many that Lyon quickly lost interest in listening. Then Ryona whispered from behind, "Wait until you hear mine <3."

    (GOD!)

    --------------------------------------

    The sun and the moon quickly change their shift, and two days had passed.

    *grug

    *grug *grug

    A young man riding a horse d in armour stole the attention of everyone inside the kingdom. He didn''t wear a helmet and let his long red hair fluttered with the wind. His armour had a dancing dragon engraved. His handsome face had a haughty expression like he was a heaven''s chosen.

    He was not alone, he also brought his two bodyguards with him and they were heading to the arena.

    The Phantera Kingdom had a special custom. The groom-to-be had to stand inside the arena, and ept challenges from other to prove his worthiness to take the bride-to-be. This was done for the sole purpose of proving that the groom-to-be was a strong individual that could protect the bride and that it has the strongest bloodline.

    This custom was not applicable to the prince.

    --------------------------------------

    The arena was also hexagon shaped. Unlike the arena in Nostria, there was only one balcony for the royalties. There were no dukes nor viscount, nor marquis. However, this balcony was long enough to contain other royalty guests.

    Right now, on the balcony were Anskar and the beautiful Luna. Anskar didn''t have any general beside him, but Luna had Martis standing beside him.

    "Miss, are you sure that he will show up?" whispered Martis.

    "He is already inside the arena," smiled Luna.

    Martis was confused.

    *grug

    *neigh

    Draco finally arrived in the arena.

    *woooaaaah

    The crowd was ecstatic, to see some action from the powerful dragon bloodline. He walked up to the arena and raised his hand to rile up the crowd even more.

    Then with a slight bow to Anskar, "I apologize beforehand as my father and mother will bete because of some matter."

    "That''s alright, we will begin once your parents arrived," said Anskar calmly. Nobody what he was thinking.

    --------------------------------------

    Inside the prison.

    *creek

    The steel door was opened casually, apparently, it was not locked at all. The middle-aged man from inside revealed himself.

    His face was simr to his older brother Anskar except for theck of beard, He had a slimmer figure than his brother, but those muscles were not to be messed around. Along with a ck-stripped white tail that moved around violently. He was topless and wore tattered white pants.

    *crack

    *crack

    He stretched his arms and loosen his neck, all the prisoners quickly pretended to sleep. They didn''t want to mess with this Harbinger of Death. The king was alright since he was calmer but this guy would rip them off just because they snored.

    "Looks like the n is in motion," said Argeon smilingly.

    "Hmm? You guys didn''t hear what I said just now right?"

    *HIIIII

    "Sleeping, sleeping, we are sleeping!" said one of the inmates while shivering under his nket.

    "GOOD," said Argeon.

    --------------------------------------

    *grug

    *grug

    A royalty chariot lead by three generals arrived inside the arena. They were from the same kingdom as Draco.

    *tap

    *tap

    Two people came out of the chariot, one male and one female. They both exude a royalty aura.

    The male was an old man with a wrinkled face but absolute charisma, he had a long white hair and beard, wearing red royalty cloth with a dancing golden dragon embroidered. He was Draco''s father, Drago Vishap.

    The female was a beautiful middle-aged woman, with a peachplexion. she wore a gown in the same colour and embroidery. She was Draco''s mother, Fina.

    "I''m sorry we arete," said Drago with a hint of respect.

    Anskar didn''t seem to mind and stood up, "It''s alright,e to join us in the balcony, the ceremony custom is about to start."

    After the king and queen head up to join Anskar, on one of the seats in the audience sat, one young schr with his right hand shing nonstop.

    (Goddamnit woman, just because people can''t see doesn''t mean I''m not annoyed!), thought Lyon with a forceful smile.

    On the balcony Luna notice his reaction and couldn''t help but chuckled.

    .

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 39 - Romance?

    "I hereby dere the custom to begin!" said Anskar while standing and spread his arms forward.

    *WOAHHH

    The audience riled up once more.

    "I"m here to take Luna as my bride, as the Phantera custom goes," Draco then took off his armour to reveal his tight ck training shirt, "Please test my abilities to prove my worth." Although he was saying that, he didn''t take it too seriously as he believed that beating a trash wouldn''t mean anything.

    The girls were screaming his name to get his attention. But he only looked at Luna with only dirty thoughts on his mind. Then he motioned his lips toward''s Luna.

    ''I''m only gonna made you my concubine''

    Luna knew what he was saying as she also motioned her lips.

    ''Trust me, I would rather marry a monkey then you.''

    Draco face was fueled with anger. Meanwhile, the schr just scratched his itchy hair, even though he didn''t know that they were talking.

    "C''mon hurry up!" shouted Draco.

    *swoosh

    *thud

    Amazingly it was Martis who brave enough to confront him. "Please," said Martis while holding his greatsword.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Hahahhaha, are you kidding me. This trash wouldn''t evenst one hit from me," said Draco.

    Anskar notice that his parents didn''t reprimand the son of their attitude.

    "Begin," said Anskar.

    *tch

    "I will give you handicaps, I will only use one hand to beat you and if you cannd a single hit from me, it''s your win," said Draco.

    Martis gripped his greatsword tightly and veins were popping out. He mmed his eyebrows and his eyes were filled with rage.

    *Swoosh

    Martis jumped at Draco with high speed, but Draco only smiled in response. He shifted his body to the right to avoid Martis shed.

    As Martis''s greatsword about to touch the ground, Draco punched his side.

    *boom

    Martis was sent flying to the edge of the arena, however since he was not out, the battle continuous.

    *tap

    *tap

    Martis was struggling to get up as there was blood on the right edge of his mouth.

    *swipe

    *tap

    *tap

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *tap

    Martis clearly injured as he was moving more slowly than before, "Phantera Art, Tiger Tornado."

    *swing

    *swing

    Martis rotate his body along with his greatsword moving away from the centrifugal force and a huge violent tornado was release toward Draco.

    *sfwoosh

    *swoosh

    "Amazing, he mastered the Tiger Tornado even though he was still young." said one of the audience.

    "That''s not all, for a top-level heaven realm this feat should be impossible, even if his affinity is wind." said one of the experts among them.

    "Hmpph! Useless art!"

    Then Draco motion his right arm, to literally p away the tornado.

    *sfwoosh

    With a p, the tornado was disintegrated which bring a smile to Draco''s face, but he soon had a surprised expression.

    (He is gone?!).

    "I GOT YOU!" a screamed took Draco by surprise.

    *Sfwoosh

    "HIYYYYYAAAAHH." Martis swing down as hard as he could to take advantage of the boost from natural gravity.

    However,

    "Hmph!" Draco smiled at the iing attack once again and crouched

    "Too slow," Draco slightly bent his body to release a palm to Martis''s stomach.

    *Sfwoosh

    Martis was sent flying under everyone''s eyes.

    *Boom

    *Thud

    Martis was spat out from the wall unconscious and he left a human-sized indent on it.

    *tap

    *tap

    The imperial doctors from the kingdom quickly rushed to the scene to bring Martis away for treatment.

    "Is there no one else in this kingdom that dares to challenge me?" dered Draco.

    "I haven''t even used my bloodline yet!"

    Anskar was still calm despite Draco''s action, which made him looked more unfathomable. Like he was watching a bber from an ant.

    "There is one!" shouted a beautiful young girl from the balcony. With her shout, she stole all the attention in the arena, including her own father.

    "Hmph! Who dares to challenge me with cultivation under soul realm?" replied Draco with his menacing gaze toward Luna.

    Then that skinny hand of her pointed out someone that never ever crossed someone''s mind. She was pointing toward the east side of the arena.

    "No way right?" said one of the guards that got treated squid stick with cheese sprinkled on top by Lyon.

    "To be honest I don''t care, someone needs to teach that guy a lesson." said the other guards who got the same snack from Lyon.

    Then Draco shifted his vision to the schr guy. He really looked like a nerd you couldn''t imagine fighting.

    There was a reason why Luna was so confident at Lyon''s capability despite his third elemental realm was no match for Draco.

    The night before the custom day, Lyon contact her through the same magic he used when he shouted at her.

    ---------------------------

    It was when Luna was taking a shower, a magic brand suddenly appeared behind her,

    "Pssstt! Hey Luna," said Lyon from the magic brand.

    *Kyaa!!!

    Luna''s screamed woke a nearby maid, "Are you okay miss?" asked one of the maids from outside the door.

    "Ah, I''m fine, I just slipped myself, you are dismissed," said Luna.

    "Yes, miss."

    "Lyon? is that you?" asked Luna.

    "No, It''s a mysterious voice who is gonna give you a system that will change your life ... of course it''s ME!!" shouted Lyon.

    Apparently, Luna didn''t get the joke.

    "Listen, I know you are confused as to why I arrived here early and not getting stronger first and I''m going to exin it to you," said Lyon seriously.

    Luna then began to listen, she even forgot that she was still in the middle of a shower.

    "It''s because I''m strong."

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "huh?" Luna was confused

    .

    .

    .

    "You exin nothing!" reprimanded Luna.

    "Aih, alright then .." Lyon then exined that he could breakthrough anytime he wants and he had myriad of spells. He didn''t exin about Selena or the three rings, because he was toozy.

    "Are you telling the truth?"

    "Yes, of course, I wouldn''t contact you just to lie you know."

    "Why are you telling me this."

    "Well, so you can sleep peacefully tonight and not worry about a thing."

    Luna instantly felt a warm current inside her heart. Like a heavy weight on her mind was being lifted off by him. Since her mother died, she was like snow white without the seven dwarves nor a step-mother but more beautiful. His father became cold and colder after her mother''s death, thus she wascking love or attention. But by growing up into a young woman, she began to understand her father''s changes, at least some of them.

    "Thank you, Lyon," said Luna affectionately.

    "En, of course, leave it to me, okay I gotta go, goodnight.."

    "Goodnig-"

    "Oh, by the way, there is some soap left on your left butt, bye!."

    *zuut

    The magic brand vanishes.

    *RRRRGGHH

    "Teehee~ .. that idiot." chuckled Luna after she gritted her teeth.

    ---------------------------

    Back inside the arena

    Lyon with his schr getup approached the arena with a smile. He had no intimidating aura or something like that. Just a simple walk to the stage, however somehow the audience even the ones on the balcony had an eerie feeling from him, they didn''t dare to utter a single word.. It was absolutely silent and only the tapping sound he made when he walked was heard.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 40 - Potentially The Most Dangerous

    All eyes inside the arena were on the man the princess chose.

    He stood there with a smile on his face seemingly harmless, but nobody had the courage to utter a word for some reason.

    "Can we begin?" asked Lyon earnestly to Anskar.

    Anskar then snapped out of it, "Ah, yes you can."

    "So, are you ready prince Draco?" said Lyon while tugging his sses.

    -------------------------

    Beside the empty seat, Lyon left at, was Ryona and the rest of the gang also in disguise.

    "I finally had the chance to see hubby in action!" said Ryona.

    "Me too I personally never see him fight," said Karina.

    (I also want to see what is his capability to make her head over heels for him.), thought Riku.

    "I did see him fight, although I was semi-unconscious at that moment," then Jugen told them the stories of how he and Lyon first met.

    "Hmm, overseer have you checked his elemental affinities?" asked Ryona.

    "Now that you mention it, I always forgot to do that, thest time I did was only checking his ring," said Kyoko.

    *open

    The moment she activated her red eye, her hands were trembling in an instant. Warm liquid began to escape the pores of her skin. She didn''t utter a word for some time.

    "What is his elemental affinity?" asked Ryona after noticing her silence.

    "Ah," Kyoko snapped back to reality.

    The others were confused seeing her reaction.

    "Well, as far as I know, he used Fire magic and space magic once, oh and also that sound magic from before was an elemental magic spell, so that''s three," said Jugen.

    Kyoko only smiled at Jugen''s exnation, "Those, are just the tip of the iceberg."

    Then she looked at Ryona, "You really do have a keen eye to pick a man like him."

    "He is the most potentially dangerous man I''ve ever met, none can bepared to him. If he can mature enough, then with basic spells like firebolt he could burn half of Deo."

    The rest of the gang was stupefied, especially Ryona, she never praised someone like that before.

    "As for the affinities, take my hand," said Kyoko.

    *Zurrrr

    The vision of Jugen, Karina, Riku, and Ryona be more enhanced than before, now they could see the energies through Kyoko''s red-eye and when they move their vision to the man of the topic ...

    *Swoosh.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *Spark.

    All the nature energies swirled around him like a tide ready to sail through the enemies. Fire, Ice, Water, Earth, Space, Sound, the more they concentrate the more they discover.

    In their eyes, he stood there like a true god. Draco''s blue dragon seemed to be oppressed by Lyon''s world element and could break any moment.

    "A-amazing," a slip of word came out of Riku''s mouth.

    However, they didn''t know that this was not even half of his true power yet, once he retrieved the other two rings, they would understand that true god was only an ant.

    --------------------

    "Hey, are you ready or not?!" shouted Lyon.

    Draco then woke up from his unknown doubt, (Why am I doubting, why did I felt fear?).

    "HMPH! Don''t be so hasty, you are only a low third level elemental realm. It won''t take too long to drag you to the grave." said Draco.

    "Oh, right I forgot about that."

    *tap

    *zing

    *tap

    *zing

    *tap

    *zing

    *tap

    *zing

    With every step Lyon took, he casually breakthrough like it was nothing to mention. Then when he came face to face with Draco, he already at the peak of the elemental realm, the same level as Draco.

    "How about now?" said Lyon while looking down at Draco.

    *woah

    The crowd goes nuts at his instantaneous breakthrough.

    "Holy f*ck, can a human really breakthrough like that?" said one of the inexperienced audience.

    "Not only that, those seem to be a stable rapid breakthrough, no man in the history had ever done that!" said an old experienced audience.

    Anskar and Drago quickly get up from their seat, they wonder who was that man that did the feat even legends couldn''t do.

    "My daughter, who is he?" asked Anskar.

    "Oh him? He is just my vice-president," said Luna with her nose slightly pointed to the sky.

    (Vice-president?!)

    "S-s-so what if you breakthrough rapidly, I bet your foundation is rotten!" said Draco as heshed out a fury of punches.

    *bang

    *bang*bang*bang

    Lyon received the sudden attack directly and was blown directly.

    "Hahahaha, see you are no match from the one with the Dragon Vishap blessing!"

    .

    .

    The audience was silent once more.

    .

    .

    Suddenly aughter came from the man whoy on the stage, "Hahaha, you truly disappoint me, if that is the true strength of your Dragon Vishap, you better take your own life right now."

    *thud

    *thud

    Lyon got up only to notice that his sses were broken and his clothes were dirty. Then he decided to take off his shirt and get rid of the disguise.

    "AH!, That man!" said one of the audience.

    "You know this guy?" said another.

    "C''mon tell us!"

    "Hmph, you old thing, let me tell you. There is a new rising legend a few days ago in Nostria. A man came down from the sky using three rays of lights, he duped the eonic genius by the Deo rock, ending the Simak Labyrinth and destroy one of Nostria neighbouring kingdom in the process."

    "Oh that legend, I heard he was sent from the heaven itself." said another audience.

    The legend became more and more ridiculous as it passed on.

    Lyon was topless once again, but this time he didn''t bring a sword with him. He just stood there with his ripped muscles which release some kind of heat. Nature was happily dancing around him and he seemed to focus on his surrounding.

    "Let me warn you this if you don''t use your ''snake'' power this will be a bit boring," said Lyon while closing his eyes.

    "YOU!!! FINE I WILL GIVE YOU THE HONOUR OF WITNESSING MY TRUE POWER."

    Then Draco''s skin slowly covered with blue scales that''s hard as steel leaving only his face.

    The Vishap was famous in their water element art capability. Those who had the power from an ancient beast may have a special art belonging to the beast.

    Lyon then slowly opened his eyes, revealing that they had changed colour to green. "Disappointing."

    *Sfwoosh

    *punch

    *crack

    *palm

    With one quick glide, Lyon instantly appeared in front of him andunch his technique ''Shattering Palm'' and broke those scales like a ss. Then he quickly grabbed his body by the neck and slowly whispered to him right in his ears, "You, should wear your armour, now fly."

    *Sfwoosh

    Dracounched into the air, "AAAAAARGHHHHH, my energies, the-"

    *Boom

    His body exploded in the air and blood pouring down on Lyon''s body and Lyon stood there like a death god who just got baptized.. Basking the audience with fear.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 41 - Secret Phantera Art

    This scene would etch in their memories forever, but what the audience saw was differentpared to Karina and co.

    There was a vividly new element coiling on his body. It was an ancient beast with green scales and four short hinder legs. Its mouth was like a crocodile but had a long white moustache on its nose fluttering. That pair of eyes looked like they were made of jade. The being rested on Lyon''s shoulder looking proud as if it were the one that killed Draco, it enjoyed the audiences expression.

    "True Dragon!" blurted Kyoko.

    "Wow, never thought my hubby would have a dragon element," said Ryona.

    "It''s not an ordinary dragon, its a ''True Dragon'', it had the highest grade among the dragons. The legend said they are a proud being, love to bask in praises, furthermore, there was no record of other beings being tutge by the said dragon."

    "Oi do I really have to take my shirt off?" asked Lyon.

    "Of course you do, it''s a lot cooler that way, look, the women in the audience literally would suck your ding-dong if you show a little bit of affection towards them." said the true dragon.

    "By the way, who are you?" asked Lyon.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Oh right, I forgot you still don''t remember your past," said the true dragon.

    "Listen we used to have a master-student rtionship, you were a handful back then, but I did teach you the dragon way."

    *sigh

    "We used to have a fun training together, peeking the woman''s bathtub to train our agility, getting caught to train our endurance..."

    "That''s the dragon way?" asked Lyon with a doubt.

    "E-hem, at least my dragon way, which I passed it down to you. Okay, that''s for now, you got something else you have to worry."

    "WHO ARE YOU! WHY DO YOU DARE TO KILL MY SON RIGHT IN FRONT OF ME! AND I DEMAND EXPLANATION FROM YOU TOO ANSKAR!!"

    *SPLURT

    Anskar''s hand suddenly moved and thrust Drago''s chest to grab his heart.

    "Y-y-you ... generals!?"

    "They already dead," a new voice suddenly filled the balcony. It was Argeon, with Fina''s head dangling on his right hand.

    "W-w-why.." asked Drago to Anskar.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "The reason I imprisoned him was to lower your guard, and you bought it too easily when I bring you to the prison hall," said Anskar.

    "Also, this arranged marriage was to bring you here and kill you without instigating a war," said Argeon.

    "And no, this is not about power, it''s vengeance." then Anskar clutched his hand.

    *sfwoosh

    *thud

    Drago''s body was thrown to the stage right beside Lyon.

    *sfwoosh

    *sfwoosh

    *thud

    *thud

    Anskar and Argeon step on the stage. "Hahaha, you must be the young man which my niece mention in her letters."

    Anskar had a gloomy face, "Howe I didn''t know any of this?"

    "You are too strict, big brother, of course, your daughter would share this info with his open-minded badass uncle," said Argeon with his arms spread open and his head shaking, "By the way, kid, you might want to step out of the stage for a sec, cause things are gonna get bloody."

    "Stay!" said the true dragon.

    "But,"

    "Don''t worry, the vishap is about toe into being and you are the disciple of me." said the true dragon.

    "I choose to stay," said Lyon calmly.

    "HAHAHA, good!"ughed Argeon.

    *sigh

    Anskar only shook his head.

    Meanwhile, on the balcony, Luna still trying to ept what just transpired. His uncle which she was forbidden to visit suddenly came out of the prison and kill the generals and Drago''s wife.

    *Froowsh

    A huge water pir suddenly came out from Drago''s body. A huge shadow appeared inside the water pir.

    *p

    The water was instantaneously dispersed with a p of its wings. It was a wyvern with six small wings and d in deep blue scales. That pair of eyes of its was as blue as an ocean on the beach. It has four strong hinder legs and little spikes on its back line.

    *AHhhhh

    The audience was in a panic, they hurriedly fled the arena and pushing each other, leaving a handful of people still sitting there.

    The ancient beast had a cultivation level of a second level low divine realm, but apparently, it''s still recuperating its strength.

    "Who are you, to dare to kill my host," said the vishap.

    "You might not know me, but surely you know the name of Leyna!" shouted Anskar.

    "Mother..." said Luna softly while she got nervous.

    The vishap entered a deep thought before its finally remembered, "Ah, that woman had the perfect talent and affinity to be my student. But s she chose to abandon my teaching and chose to be with that white kitten!"

    "Then why did you kill her!" shouted Anskar.

    Luna''s pupil begun to shrunk, her father always said that her mother died because of an incurable disease.

    "I had to kill her, if she were to share my teaching with that white kitten, they would soar into new height, leaving the vishap teaching rot in history."

    Hearing the wyvern''s reason, Anskar''s fury cannot be contained anymore, "Your life shall end here."

    "Hmph! That''s a bold statement for a half-divine realm!" snorted the vishap.

    *zing

    Using the power of a white tiger, Anskar cultivation rose to the first level of a low divine realm.

    "Let''s do it, big brother!" said Argeon before he threw a sceptre at the vishap.

    *zing

    The sceptre broke into pieces and became a to entrap the wyvern and pushing him down to the stage.

    "Secret Phantera Art, First Move, Tiger Killing The World."

    Argeon was the first to move, he shot himself toward the wyvern and punched the immovable wyvern with everything he got.

    *BOOM

    *tremble

    When the punch connected, the world was trembling and the stage cracked all over the ce even the ground was cracking.

    "Secret Phantera Art, Second Move, Tiger Ascend to Heaven."

    *Blurk

    Anskar was the second one, he kicked the wyvern up to the sky piercing the clouds.

    Then Argeon stretched out his right hand to the right and condensing heaven and the world energies into a sphere, while on the other side of the sphere was Anskar''s left hand.

    "Secret Phantera Art, Final move, Twin Tiger Ruling The Heaven!" shouted the both of them.

    Then those two threw up the sphere in the sky.

    "HAAAA!!!"

    Both of them jumped at the sky and kick the sphere at the same time,

    *Sfwoosh

    The sphere shot out like a bullet up to the sky, there was a white tiger shadow climbing the sky.

    The wyvern could only look at the iing attack. It also saw the white tiger shadow behind the sphere, "You!!!!"

    *BOOM

    The surrounding cloud immediately dispersed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 42 - Magic Technique

    *zing

    Anskar cultivation level dropped significantly, this was the bacsh of borrowing the power of the white tiger.

    "Did it .. did it die?" asked Anskar while catching his breath.

    "I don''t see it in the sky, so it might be," said Argeon.

    (Oh don''t say that!), thought Lyon.

    *blurrr

    A spinning water pir shot out from the sky aiming at Anskar who was lying down.

    "Big brother!" said Argeon.

    *sfwoosh

    Argeon managed to swiftly drag Anskar away from the water pir.

    *boom

    The water pir hit the stage and it created a crater wide enough to be a pool.

    *p

    *p

    The vishap revealed itself with all his six little wings pping furiously. There was a gruesome hole in its chest. It seemed that their attack missed the heart by a feather.

    "No wonder you had that tail, it was from that cat!" said the vishap.

    "Hahahaha, stupid cat, with that attack failed your demise is imminent."

    *furrrrr

    The water energies from the world gathered inside the vishap''s body getting ready to attack another blow.

    *ripped

    *tap

    *tap

    A beautiful woman rushed to the broken stage with her gown ripped showing her beautiful legs

    "Please don''t kill my father!" shouted Luna.

    Hearing the shout, the vishap held its energies, "Ohh? And why shouldn''t I kill him?"

    "Because he is my father, although stubborn he is, he always did things for my sake, I don''t want him to leave me."

    The vishap intrigued with how this event unfolded, "I see, you are that woman''s child."

    "Be my vessel, then I shall spare him."

    "No don''t do it!" shouted Anskar with one of his eyes closed because of fatigue.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Don''t do it, my niece, you know what your mother fate was like," said Argeon.

    "Well what is your choice?" asked the vishap with a smirk.

    .

    .

    .

    Luna was in silence for a while, she looked at her father''s condition. He was lying on the ground with no ounce of strength left. The strong arms that used to hold her up when she was a child, were now too weak to even throw a rock. That man was breathing heavily, barely keeping his consciousness.

    Warm liquid started building up at her corner eyes. He was carrying the burden of vengeance. Every time he looked at Luna, he reminded of his wife. Remembering that he was not there when his wife needed the most.

    A slow and warm current started to explore Luna''s cheek. She was smiling at her father and words didn''te out of her mouth but Anskar knew what she said.

    ''Sorry, I love you father''

    "Very well!"ughed vishap, "With you as my vessel I shall regain my peak faster than myst host!"

    (Kid, don''t let her be that lizard''s vessel, her lifeforce will be absorbed as an exchange for its power, in other words, she will die), whispered the true dragon to Lyon''s mind.

    "Oi lizard," shouted Lyon.

    "Hmmm?" the vishap stared at Lyon for a while, "You, who are you? which descendant are you from?"

    The vishap was surprised that Lyon also had an affinity with water, and even a lot denser than its! (Is it Leviathan?) thought the vishap.

    Lyon was a bit confused should he said ''from his mother and father?''.

    "From my father and my mother," Lyon finally decided to say it. The true dragon face-palmed himself.

    Ryona and the gang also chuckled at his answer.

    "You dare to mock me!!" the vishap somehow lost all its reason, it was afraid if Lyon had a terrifying background, but with a gruesome hole in its chest, it had be impatience.

    "Cut me some ck, what am I supposed to say?" said Lyon.

    .

    .

    .

    "Hmm, your green eyes, reminded me of something." said the vishap.

    .

    .

    .

    Then the wyvern started trembling, its movement became rigid as if it was seeing a ghost. He remembered a lost legend of a dragon race. The race was considered a god among the dragons. The oldest race since the start of creation. Their body was really flexible, sometimes they were as small as a puppy, but when they are fighting with its true form, they could be as big as a whole empire or half of a continent.

    "True ... Dragon...." the vishap said softly, (This man is dangerous, if he matured he could wipe out my race with a thought! I must kill him now!).

    The vishap then bared its fangs at Lyon ready to pounce at him.

    Ryona was ready to strike at any given moment but stopped by Karina''s hand, signalling her that he should gain life and death experience more. "We will save him when he is in a really dangerous spot," whispered Karina.

    "Alright kid, it''s time to cook some lizard!" said the true dragon.

    "Can''t I just summon you?" said Lyon.

    "Well yeah, but I''m toozy to fight a lizard."

    *blurr

    The wyvern shot up his water pir at Lyon without any warning.

    *boom

    *greeegg

    Lyon managed to get away from the pir. but the water dragged its way to Lyon''s direction. While running Lyon was absorbing the heaven and the world''s energies to prepare a spell.

    "Hey kid, why are you running around? Sure with my element active you will gain more agility and strength, bute on you were my student once, this is too disappointing." asked the true dragon.

    "Hey don''t me it on me, I don''t even know the first thing about you."

    "Oh right, my bad."

    *bang

    *bang

    *boom

    A kick suddenly hit the wyvern from the back and made it fell down on the broken stage, while her tail managed to hit the kicker and mmed him to the wall.

    After the dust was settled it was revealed that Argeon was the one to kick the wyvern down.

    "This is your chance kid," said the dragon.

    "My spell is not ready yet."

    "No! Just do what I said."

    *whisper *whisper

    "You can do that!?"

    "Just try it!"

    Lyon then closed his eyes and write the spells, but this time was in a circle, "Soul Spell, Soul Ashes!"

    *zing

    A white magic brand appeared in front of Lyon

    *blurr

    *blurr

    A spiral of ashes headed toward the wyvern.

    Amazingly, the ashes shot toward one point of a target when the original spell would just spread around all over the ce.

    ''Try to write your spell in a circle but don''t lose the momentum! The circle means that you will be focusing your spell to a single point in the centre of your spell thus amplifying its power. Unless of course if its original effect was a single hit target spell, then this technique would fail and the energies would explode because of over-amplifying.'', was what the true dragon whispered.

    *boom

    The wyvern got hit directly by the ashes as it slowly getting corroded. It was struggling to get up, only to fall down once more.

    *howl

    *HOWL

    The wyvernst howl could be heard by the entire kingdom to the Undine Lake, then it slowly covered in ashes and its life was no more, leaving not even a soul behind.

    *swoosh

    The ashes disappeared with the wind.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 43 - Rainbow Soul Spell

    Thest howl was the indication of Vhishap Kingdom''s downfall. The Phantera Kingdom took over the kingdom not as a vessel but as one. The Vishap Kingdom''s citizen was spared by Anskar as they had nothing to do with the incident regarding his wife.

    One more legend was added to Lyon''s tale. The brave young man who defeated a wyvern with a single magic spell ending the Vishap Kingdom.

    It''s been two days since the incident happened and Anskar still recuperating on his bed to regain his strength while Argeon was forced to look at the report of his academy Luna.

    Inside one of the rooms in the castle is a special chamber with only a single item. A casket made entirely of Ice. Inside ity a beautiful woman, the spitting image of Phantera''s Princess. but more mature and ripe. She had a paleplexionpared to Luna''s but nheless, she was still the Queen of Phantera, Leyna Senth.

    Kneeling before it was Luna with a peaceful look on her face. So many memories were surging in her heart. The moment when she was crying her mother would be the first one to embrace her. Now she was an adult herself, able to make a decision and taking risks. How much time fly no one would know.

    "Wow, she is beautiful." a familiar voice entered Luna''s ear which made her woke up from her reminisce.

    "Yes of course she is, she is my mother," said Luna while wiping a hint of tears on the corner of her right eye.

    .

    .

    .

    The both of them looked at each other in silence.

    "So." The both of them said at the same time.

    "You first." the both of them once again said at the same time.

    .

    .

    .

    "Hahaha," chuckled the both of them

    "Well, I guess the contract was fulfilled then," said Lyon while rubbing his head.

    "Yeah... I guess so," said Luna with a hint of sadness in her eyes.

    .

    .

    .

    "Oh, by the way, I''m still curious about what you did to me in the bathroom, in the academy."

    (OH shit! I''m not gonna exin that to you in front of your dead mother! How innocent can you be?!), thought Lyon as he tried to make a smile but failed each time.

    "Well..?" asked Luna curiously with her eyes blinking and getting closer to Lyon each half-a-second.

    "HMMM??" asked Luna, but Lyon didn''t dare to face her.

    *sigh

    "I guess I have to ask father about this," sighed Luna.

    "DON''T!" shouted Lyon, "Whatever you do, don''t ever ask your father about this."

    "Why?" asked Luna while her tight index finger touch her beautiful lips with a confused look.

    "I-I-it''s a man thing," said Lyon nervously.

    .

    .

    *ehem

    "I heard you have a brother?" asked Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hmm? No, I don''t have one."

    "Really? But I heard that one of Karina''s pursuer is the son of your father."

    "Oh, he is an adopted son of my father, but he is already dead."

    "You''re not sad at all?"

    "No, He betrayed us once years ago and father personally killed him. He took advantage of our kindness and put a spear on our back."

    *sigh

    (This girl''s life is so miserable), thought Lyon.

    "Hmm??"

    "What''s wrong?" asked Luna.

    "Your mother ... she still had her soul intact?" asked Lyon.

    "Yes, this special ice casket could hold her soul inside."

    Lyon then smiled at Luna increasing her confusion.

    "Do you want to meet your mother?" asked Lyon.

    .

    ..

    ....

    "W-w-what did you say?" Luna became really nervous.

    "I said, do you want to meet your mother?" asked Lyon while stroking Luna''s hair.

    "That''s my boy!" the true dragon approved Lyon''s action, "You might forget a lot of things, but seducing women is still your biggest forte. HAHAHA!"

    "Shut it, you still owe me a huge load of exnation after this."

    "D-do you mean it?" asked Luna with a face full of hope.

    "Yes I can, however, her cultivation level will reduce to zero, meaning she had to train all over again to regain her peak."

    "YES, YES it''s fine as long I could embrace her again! Please, Lyon, do it!" said Luna with tears already wetting her face.

    *hug

    Lyon embraced Luna softly to calm her down. He stroked her hair slowly and put his chin on top of her head. "Calm down, you don''t want to see your mother with tears on your face, right? You would look ugly and your mother might not recognise you hahaha."

    Lyon slowly let go of his embrace, only to notice that his robe was dirty with tears stain.

    "Step back."

    *sfwooosshhh

    *sfoooosshhh

    A dense energy was coiling around Lyon''s hand as his hair was fluttering.

    ------------------------------------

    Inside one of the chamber was Kyoko, Riku, Ryona and Karina, while Jugen seemed to be in another room in the castle.

    "Hmm?" Kyoko seemed to realize that there was movement from the surrounding energies. However, she could feel that they were gentle energies. (Someone is using a high levelled, support spell, is it him?)

    *tap

    *tap

    "Ah where are you going overseer," asked Ryona.

    "I want to check something out."

    "I want to tag along," asked Ryona.

    "Sure."

    In the end, all three of the girls followed Kyoko.

    ------------------------------------

    *creak

    Kyoko and the rest finally made it to the chamber where Lyon was still concentrating.

    "Wow, my hubby looks so cool <3" whispered Ryona.

    "E-en.." Karina nodded slightly.

    *tap

    *tap

    "Oh big sister what are you doing here?" said Jugen.

    *bang

    "Shh!"

    (You don''t have to hit me you know! God my head is swollen again!)

    *tap

    *tap

    Argeon was happened to walk by and then he decided to join with the rest, observing Lyon.

    *tap

    *tap

    In the end, more and more people came to watch, but they didn''t know that it will take him a whole month to execute the spell.

    "I should have asked their help absorbing the energy!" said Lyon to the true dragon.

    "Yeah maybe, who cares anyway, with this you will gain more affection and respect!" nodded the true dragon.

    "Luckily she still had her body intact, otherwise this would take dozens of years." sighed Lyon.

    -----------------

    One monthter.

    Lyon finally motions his finger and write the spell.

    "Hmph!" Lyon opened his eyes, "Soul Spell, Soul Ressurection!"

    *zing*zing*zing*zing*zing

    *zing*zing*zing*zing*zing*zing*zing

    *zing*zing*zing*zing*zing*zing*zing*zing*zing

    *zing*zing*zing*zing*zing*zing*zing*zing*zing*zing

    A numerous rainbow brand magic covered every inch of the ice casket.

    *ZING

    All the brand magic fused into one sphere. The brand magics were moving around the spell as it slowly entered Leyna''s body.

    "I''m hungry!"

    *thud

    Lyon passed out after he shouted.

    *zing

    Leyna''s body glowed for a while before dimming down.

    "Ng-Nggh", Leyna woke up from the ice casket while touching her head. "Aw, I had a really long dream."

    "Mother!" Luna screamed at the top of her lung and run toward her mother''s embrace.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 44 - Teacher Long

    "Mother, mother, mother!" said Luna while sobbing endlessly. She held Leyna tightly and nervously afraid to let her go even for a second.

    The scene was so beautiful that everybody inside the chamber had tears in their eyes except for Lyon who passed out on the ground.

    Leyna smiled, and stroke Luna''s hair slowly, "Wow, look at you, you are so big now, c''mon big girls don''t cry."

    *sob

    *sob

    Luna slowly let go of her embrace and wipe the tears out of her face and try to force a smile.

    Argeon still couldn''t believe his eyes, everybody else might get tearful in their eyes, but he still couldn''t believe he just saw someone being resurrected. (Oh I got to tell big brother!), then he rushed to Anskar''s chamber.

    *thud

    *thud

    Everyone inside the chamber began to kneel one by one, their right arms were on their chest and they closed their eyes for a moment before facing down, "Long Live the Queen!"

    Leyna calmly raised her hand and everyone was pardoned to stand.

    Leyna noticed that there was someoneying on the ground, "Hmm? who is this young man?"

    "Oh! Lyon are you okay? hey Lyon!" said Luna nervously, while keep shaking his body.

    Seeing her reaction, Leyna could easily guess that her daughter had feelings for this young man.

    "Oh, are you forgetting your mother already?" teased Leyna.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Realized what she was doing she stop what she was doing, "N-n-no, mother this is not what it looks like."

    "It''s alright, we have much time to catch up to," chuckled Leyna.

    "Please bring this young man to a chamber to be treated,"manded Leyna.

    "Yes!" the guard dly ept the order.

    Karina and co followed the guard who brought Lyon which leaves Luna and Leyna inside the chamber.

    "Now then, let''s see your father," said Leyna.

    "Yes!" smiled Luna.

    ----------------------------

    Inside Anskar''s chamber,

    "Are you telling the truth?!" asked Anskar

    "Yes, big brother when did I ever lie to you?" said Argeon.

    "Then I must go see her now!" said Anskar as he struggled to get up from his bed.

    Argeon didn''t stop him but instead helped him walk toward the chamber where Leyna was.

    As they step outside, they noticed that snow began to fall, wrapping the yard and the river. In a narrow hall, with a falling snow scenery, the two finally met once again.

    Despite the strong stature of Anskar, he was trembling right at this moment. The woman who he always wanted to meet again was finally in front of his eyes. Their memories started to rey in his mind once again.

    He let go of Argeon and started to walk hurriedly but unsteadily. He was swaying as he walked but in his eyes was only on one thing, his lovely wife.

    *bruggg

    Anskar embraced his wife tightly just like Luna, not letting her go, afraid she was gone the moment he did so. The only sound that could be heard was the snow falling to the ground, it was very peaceful, but Luna finally saw something she never thought of.

    Her father was crying, yet no sound was able toe out of his mouth. His tears were all over the ce, his cheeks, the floor, everywhere near his face was covered in his tears as he just held her mother tightly and tightly. The two finally reunited once more and the falling snow was happened to be the same as the very first time they met.

    ----------------------------

    Another legend was added to Lyon''s tale, and he finally had a nickname, ''The Sage''. His name was carved in the history of the kingdom by Anskar personally. There will be a statue of him located on the river intersection in the castle yard. The statue was of him topless and in a motion of reciting a spell.

    But Lyon didn''t know about this untilter on when he revisited this kingdom.

    ----------------------------

    One dayter.

    Lyon was still on top of his bedying motionlessly for the outsider to see. But the truth was, he was having a critical conversation with the true dragon.

    "So, what is your name?" asked Lyon.

    "Call me Shen Long, and I''m your teacher." said the true dragon.

    "Alright then, I will call you teacher Long then."

    "Hahahaha, even though you can''t remember it, your mind subconsciously do. You used to call me teacher Long too back then."

    "Well, first thing first, where did youe from? How can''t other people see you?"

    "I''m now an element unlike back then I now had no true body," sighed Shen.

    "I found you when I was hovering over the world and just came across this continent, I know your aura more than anyone else kiddo. So Ie right to you."

    "Knowing that it was you, I''m really d we didn''t sacrifice in vain." there was a tinge of sadness inside Shen''s eyes.

    "Listen closely to this short story. There was once a continent hidden from the world, and only an exile from its race or n were the inhabitants. To be exact there were only twelve inhabitants, I was one among them. Even though they were treated like criminals by their own kin, they live harmoniously in that continent.

    "Then after some time, we were greeted by the thirteenth inhabitant. We were so eager to greet him or her, but when we found out, we were stupefied.

    "It was a baby, a human boy." Shen''s voice became hoarse as he looked at Lyon tenderly.

    "We were wondering why would a human boy came into this hidden continent. But the boy looked at us innocently without any fear. He blinked his eyes, and pull my moustache whileughing."

    "Then we decided to take care of the boy, checked his affinity, talent, alchemy, basically anything. The result astonished us, it was the most ridiculous thing we ever saw. The boy was talentless, don''t have any affinity, he was a total trash."

    "But we loved him anyway, we trained him to be the best cultivator with our knowledge."

    Unknown to Lyon, his face which wasying down on the bed was covered in warm liquids from his right eye.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 45 - I Was Dead?

    "With no special talent or affinity, you decide to learn everything instead," said Shen.

    "It was the wrong way of cultivating but seeing how earnest you were when you were seven years old, us twelve divert a way for you to cultivate everything."

    "But s, it still fails, after several more years, you were a fine young man, by this time we were training in another world, peeking, sneaking etc.

    "But you still stuck on the peak of heaven realm, since you learnt everything, you need toprehend every element to gain ess to the elemental realm. Thus we knew it was time to let you go venture yourself.

    "Then long after you were gone, it might be centuries or even more than a millennia-long, we received a grievous news," Shen took a deep breath as fury capable of swallowing the heaven itself reflected on his eyes.

    "You were dead."

    "I-I''m dead?" asked Lyon.

    "That''s right, you were dead."

    "We quickly rushed to the world you were in, there were three girls, sobbing around your dead body. We thought they were your killer until we saw the rings on their finger. We asked them who the killer was, but they also didn''t know in detail, they only saw a group of shadows"

    "Seeing your lifeless and soulless body our rage couldn''t be contained anymore, us twelve ended up ending the world itself, but we knew it won''t bring you back," sighed Shen.

    "Then we decided to cheat the heaven itself, we used a rebirth technique on you and the three girls and it came with a price of our celestial bodies. We hoped that upon your rebirth, you will be blessed with all of our talentbined!"

    "From that moment on, we promised to split from each other in the hope of finding you since we didn''t know how long it would take for you or the three girls to rebirth, and among the twelve I got lucky."

    *bang

    Lyon quickly knelt down, "I might forget anything you teach right now or about you at all, please teach me again!"

    Seeing Lyon knelt, he remembered a certain event of the past. It was the same mimic.

    "Please teach me, teach me, teacher Long!" nagged the young boy.

    "Hahaha, not until you can touch my whiskers!"

    "But that''s not fair, you can fly!"

    "Deal or no deal." teased the dragon.

    Then the young boy and the true dragon ran around ying tag.

    "Anytime kid," said Shen with the same tender loving gaze.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon''s eyes slowly opened and he saw no one else was in the chamber. He gazed into the window and saw the falling snow. He approached the window and noticed that he was only covered by a nket. (This is most definitely Ryona''s doing!), thought Lyon.

    *sigh

    He let go of the nket and watched the falling snow, (Who am I exactly, nggh? tears? ... I guess my body, ... no, my soul subconsciously remember.) sighed

    *creak

    "Not this shit again," whispered Lyon, "Here look, lo-" as Lyon turned around he was stupefied as it was Anskar, Leyna and Luna staring at him.

    .

    .

    .

    If there was a hole nearby he would probably jump in right now.

    (Stay cool, stay cool)

    *tap

    *tap

    Lyon slowly covered his body with a nket, and sit down on a chair, "What do I deserve to receive this honour?"

    *ehem

    "We would like to thank you for your aid, during the incident in the arena and of course for reviving my wife," said Anskar.

    Luna, on the other hand, was still red as a tomato, (What is that hanging between Lyon''s leg? a tail? that''s a really weird tail, but why do I feel embarrassed). Luna still stole a nce to look at Lyon but shied away when Lyon looked back.

    Leyna noticed her daughter''s reaction and could only sigh, looks like her husband didn''t teach her anything regarding a male.

    "Oh that''s fine, no need to thank you at all," said Lyon before drinking a nearby wine.

    *p

    "So mister saviour, when are you going to marry my daughter?" said Leyna full of smiles.

    *Blurgggh

    Lyon sprayed the wine in his mouth.

    "M-m-marry?!" Anskar was also surprised.

    "Yes that''s right, you don''t have any objection right?" Leyna was still full of smiles but, to Anskar it was like the smile of a devil.

    "Y-y-yes."

    *tap

    *tap

    "My daughter told me some interesting event she had with you in the bathroom inside the academy," whispered Leyna.

    *gulp

    "If you don''t want to be a eunuch mister saviour, you better call me mother from now on."

    *gulp

    "M-m-mother," said Lyon nervously.

    "Good, good, that''s my son inw."

    .

    .

    "But I can''t marry her right now, I''m sorry, there are still a lot of things I need to do, besides, I''m still neen this year," said Lyon trying to calm down, "After everything is done, I promise I wille back to take your daughter''s hand."

    .

    .

    "Mother! Please don''t force him to make a decision," said Luna,

    "Oh my, my little daughter had truly been smitten by you," sighed Leyna

    "Mother!"

    "Alright, alright I will stop teasing you <3," said Leyna.

    .

    .

    "Luna why don''t you take Lyon and his friends, to the Undine Lake?" said Leyna.

    "Y-yes mother."

    "That''s where your father and I had our first date, aw the memories," said Leyna while holding her cheeks.

    ----------------------------

    The Undine Lake was really nature''s masterpiece. The water was so clear and fresh that one could see the bottom of it. It was a favourite pic spot for the people even from outside the kingdom. Legend said that thiske was once full of sand, and not water. The one who changed it all was a being called Undine.

    Undine was never spotted in thest thousand years in Deo, either they migrate themselves or just hiding from the world nobody knows. There was only a record of Undine drawing inside the book in the library.

    Even though the Phantera Kingdom had snow falling to the ground.. The Undine Lake was not affected at all, it still had a warm environment and crystal clear water.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 46 - Smooth Lyon

    The breeze of nature crashed on to Lyon''s face, the fish was swimming around the water, the branches on the trees were dancing. Truly a great ce to rx or settle in.

    By thew of the Phantera Kingdom, nobody allowed to build houses or vi at the Undine Lake. This was made to keep theke''s beauty.

    *ssh

    Lyon was the first one to jump inside theke, scaring all the fish away and the women were on a tablecloth preparing the pic food.

    "Kid, try to go to the deepest part of thiske," said Shen.

    "Why?" asked Lyon.

    "Just do it, you might find some good things."

    *blurr

    Lyon swam to the centre of theke to find a weird turtle shell covered in a thin sand. The turtle shell was as wide as a Sylviana''s chamber.

    Lyon approached it and saw that there was actually a door leading inside the turtle shell.

    *knock

    *knock

    .

    .

    .

    There was no response.

    *bang

    *bang

    *blob

    Lyon started to lose breath.

    "Oh right, I forgot you are still a human after rebirth hahaha."ughed Shen.

    Lyon only squinted his eyes, but he soon lost focus as his vision became blurry.

    *creak

    The door was opened, and a hand grabbed and pulled him inside the room. Lyon couldn''t see the person clearly before he cked out.

    -------------------------

    "Hmm, have youdies seen big brother?" asked Jugen.

    "I think he was swimming a while ago," said Karina.

    "Don''t worry he''ll be fine," said Kyoko.

    *hah!

    *Hyahh!

    The tree was sliced but it was not deep enough to make it fall down.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Riku was training with Ryona, to master the concept ''One as if Three''.

    "The core of training this concept is speed," said Ryona calmly.

    *pant

    *pant

    "S-Sp.. *pant... speed?" said Riku.

    "That''s right the first thing you need to do is train your speed, then control." nodded Ryona.

    *sh

    *creakk

    *boom

    *boom

    *boom

    Three trees were cut and tumbling down, "In that movement, I only use one motion sh to the tree in the middle, but why were the other two got sliced too?" asked Ryona.

    "It was wind, the wind of nature will aid you to attack when you sh something with the correct speed and control. So use the world''s energy whenever you attack, although it will drain your stamina more, it also great as endurance training," said Ryona.

    "Yes, master!" said Riku.

    -----------------------

    *ptak

    *ptak

    *ptak

    The sound of burnt wood from the centre of the room filled the atmosphere. The ground was made of a sturdy and inmmable wood. The ceiling was made out of onyx of the highest grade with white diamond embroidered on it made it looked like stars in the night sky.

    There was a pot on top of the firece with a delicious looking soup inside. The soup was zing with caramel-coloured chopped potatoes and other veggies. The aroma of the soup was strong, indicating the spices inside.

    A beautiful hand was rotating the soup in a strong manner. She had a burnishedplexion and a magma-red short hair which covered her right eye. Her dewy pair of eyes were green as jade, a perfectbination with her plucked eyebrows of vermillion-red. She had thin lips of a subus which could entice man even when she didn''t want to. Her figure was svelte with those perfect sized pair of men''s dream. The final touch of this masterpiece was the perfect heart shape butt of her.

    She was wearing a ck shawl across her white tight shirt which didn''t cover her belly button. Her lower garment was made of a brown fabric which she wore like a towel in Lyon''s earth, leaving half of her left leg visible from knee to her toes.

    "Ah, too salty." said the woman, "Hmm, I need to get more water then."

    *Zseet,

    *Thud

    The woman slipped her self and fell down butt first, "Aw, this always happened."

    *pak

    *pak

    The woman got up and brushed off her butt. Then she brought a bucket of water from the sink, "One, two, One two, easy now."

    *pour

    "Ah, is this a little too much?" then she proceeded to take some additional spices from the top shelf.

    *creak

    "Oh no!"

    *gruggrugrugurgug

    A bunch of spices were falling down from the shelf and hit the woman, "Aw, I should get a new shelf."

    Meanwhile, Lyon was restingfortably on top of the bed made of fur, it was sofortable that he slept like a baby, but the woman''s clumsines made his eyes twitching.

    *Ah

    *Oh noooo

    *Woops, almost, ... AH

    *nk

    *nk

    "ng-Nghh?" Lyon was trying to get up from the bed and saw the condition of the room.

    The room was a mess, there was spices everywhere, poddles on the floor, but amazingly the pot still stand straight and no soup was spilled.

    "Ah, you woke up? Wait just a minute, I will prepare the soup now." said the woman charmingly.

    *slurp

    "Perfect," said the woman before she grabbed a bowl to give to Lyon.

    *tap

    *tap

    (Oh no!), thought Lyon when he saw the woman was about to walk on a puddle.

    *Shrugg

    Lyon quickly jumped off the bed with his wet clothes, to grab the woman.

    *Swing

    But it was toote the woman tripped forward and the soup flew threw the air. Then Lyon''s eyes quickly divert to the soup.

    *swing

    Lyon idently tripped by the poodle, and swing backward.

    *brugg

    *smooch

    The two people had their eyes opened wide.

    *tak

    *tak

    *tak

    *swirl *swirl *swirl *swirl.

    The sound of the bowl falling was heard, the soup inside it sttered on the floor.

    For the woman time felt as if it was frozen, their lips connected with each other by this ridicoulus event. Nobody would ever believed her story how her first kiss went.

    "Ah, I''m sorry!" said the woman as she tried to get up from him.

    *shrugg

    *smooch

    But as soon as she tried to get up, Lyon pulled her hand and kissed her.

    She couldn''t believe her eyes, this man just kissed her again. The lips connected for a while before Lyon let it go.

    "Apology cepted," said Lyon with a smile.

    "That''s my boy! HAHAHAHA.." said Shen.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 47 - Elize

    *ptak

    *ptak

    Their eyes were locked at each other. This crazy event had left the woman petrified. She didn''t know what to do or what was going to happen.

    She just pulled this guy from the outside and somehow they kissed each other already.

    "hah, hah, HAC-"

    *berg

    Before Lyon could sneeze, she closed his mouth and pinch his nose to cancel it.

    "Please change your shirt first, I will get you a new bowl," said the woman with a red hue on her cheeks.

    "En," nodded Lyon

    Then the both of them got up from the ground and do their things.

    "Hmm?" Lyon was trying to absorb the heaven and world energies to prepare a spell to dry himself up, but it seems he couldn''t do so.

    "The energies seem to be locked outside this room," said Shen.

    "There is such a thing?"

    "Yes, and there is much more than you imagine. The world is a vast ce, so it wouldn''t be weird if something like this exists."

    Then Lyon changed into the clothes the women provided. The lower garment was a golden fabric with ck spots along with a white thick robe to adjust its size. The top garment was a ckpression shirt with unknown materials but still as soft as regr shirt.

    After changing the clothes he looked at the woman which was staring at him with a bowl of soup in her hand.

    "Y-you never cover yourself when you change in public?" asked the woman nervously.

    (Ah, right, I forgot!), thought Lyon.

    "Thank you very much for the soup," said Lyon hurriedly as he grabbed the bowl in her hand to avoid the topic.

    *slurp

    "Wow, this is really good!" said Lyon after the first sip.

    *tap

    *tap

    *sit

    Lyon sat near the firece, to enjoy the soup even more. With a warm soup in a chilling ce and beautiful woman, it was a great day for Lyon.

    "Second please," said Lyon while handing over the empty bowl to the woman.

    The woman instinctively took the bowl and filled it again.

    As she handing over the bowl she sat down opposite of Lyon, the two sat opposite each other with the fire standing in between.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Who are you?" asked the woman.

    *slurp.

    "Ah, this is so good, ehem, my name is Lyon, what about you beautiful woman," asked Lyon.

    "My name is... Elize," said the woman before continuing, "How did you find your way here? This ce was covered in heaven and world''s energies, even experts couldn''t detect this ce."

    *slurp

    "Really? but I just dived into theke go to the centre and bingo, there was a huge turtle shell with a door," said Lyon.

    "That''s because of your sensitivity with the elements in the world," intruded Shen.

    "Hmm, I guess you are special in some way," said Elize.

    "Are you not afraid of me?" asked Lyon.

    "Why should I? You are definitely weaker than me."

    "Then why did you save me?"

    "Well my mom used to help people a lot, I guess I got that from her and if somehow you turned against me for some reason then I''m just clumsy." sighed Elize.

    Judging from her expression Lyon concluded that somethingplicated must have happened.

    *ptak

    *ptak

    "So about just now... I,"

    "No, just don''t talk about it," said Elize.

    "Let me help you cleaned up the mess then."

    Elize face was full tomato red seeing the condition of her room.

    Together they started to clean up Elize''s room until it was spotless.

    "Haha cleaning up like this makes us like a newlywed," said Lyon while he was wiping a puddle on the floor.

    Elize got more and more embarrassed.

    *wipe

    "By the way, how do you differ day and night if you live under theke?"

    "I don''t know, I just sleep whenever I wanted to."

    "Seriously? I want that kind of lifestyle," sighed Lyon.

    "But I wish I could enjoy the outside world longer," spoke Elize softly.

    "What''s that?" asked Lyon.

    "N-nothing."

    .

    .

    .

    .

    *tap

    *tap

    *pat

    Lyon suddenly stopped his wiping and approached Elize which was collecting the spices and pat her shoulder, "What did you say Elize? You need to speak it out!"

    The two came face to face once more, but this time Lyon''s stare was too intense which made the strong Elize nervous.

    "I..I." Elize became stuttered.

    "Speak it out loud! What is it that your heart desire!!" shouted Lyon.

    "I.. I.."

    "Let the world hear your wishes!"

    "I WANT TO LIVE LONGER! I WANT TO LIVE IN THE OUTSIDE WORLD LONGER!" Elize cried her heart out.

    .

    .

    .

    *ptak

    *ptak

    "Good job!" said Lyon with an assuring smile.

    *pant

    *pant

    Elize''s breathing became hurried, but her mind was clear somehow. Like there was a light in the lonely darkness.

    "Let me help you, but first exin to me what is your situation."

    (I doubt he could help me, but somehow seeing the confidence in his eyes. He might change something.), thought Elize.

    Then Elize exined what was her situation.

    Elize was cursed to not be able to walk outside of the world for more than three hours if she does she would explode. This curse was special made and not ordinary cultivators or magic users could undo it with a simple spell.

    It was called a ''chain curse''. It means that the curse wasyered by a bunch of other curses. Lyon''s Holy Panacea could only undo one curse but if he did that, the other curse would incite a ''spell failure'' which means it would explode the bearer of the curse.

    Lyon, of course, had another spell to use against such a curse spell. However, three hours was not enough to umte the energy necessary to chant it even if the whole kingdom of Phantera and Nostria unite to gather the energies.

    "Hmm, this is hard," said Lyon.

    "Don''t worry Lyon, I never hoped to be saved anyway," said Elize.

    "No, don''t say that I''m sure I will find a way," said Lyon while biting his thumb.

    *glow

    *glow

    Lyon was unaware that the thing he bought from the auction was shing right now in his chamber inside the Phantera Kingdom.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 48 - The Caster

    *ssh

    The scenery on theke was still as peaceful as ever. A fish sometimes jumped out of the water the birds were hovering in the sky, and the sun was bright but not too hot.

    *blurrr

    A beautiful figure was diving and scared the fishes away. Her orange hair was waving and glowing like there was a sun in theke. People would have mistaken her for a mermaid if they didn''t see her legs.

    She was wearing a white fabric like a towel to cover her lower part while her upper part was held by a ck bra with a strap made out of caramelised flexible wood which enhanced her sexiness.

    She seemed to be looking for something under theke but she didn''t know that ''something'' was beside her, inside a turtle shell.

    *ssh

    Ryona decided to go to the shore and join the others.

    *tap

    *tap

    *tap

    Riku quickly approached Ryona with a towel on her hand, "M-master, here is your towel".

    "Thank you," said Ryona before asking, "is hubby back yet?"

    "No, he is not back yet, let''s just eat the food," said Kyoko.

    "B-but," stuttered Luna.

    "It''s alright, if he came back after we finished the food then it''s his own fault!" said Karina.

    -----------------------

    Lyon didn''t know that he was going to lose the imperial foods that Luna provides.

    "Teacher Shen, is it possible to break her curse?" asked Lyon.

    "Hmm, we could ask the caster to undo it if it''s possible," asked Shen.

    "Elize, who put the chain curse on you?"

    Elize''s eyes look gloomy and sad as she recalled about who the caster was.

    *grab

    Lyon''s hands held Elize''s as he noticed her gloomy expression, "Trust me."

    Elize then looked at Lyon''s unwavering eyes before she motioned her mouth.

    Lyon''s pupils shrunken as he heard Elize''s answer. His eyebrows mmed together as veins popped up on his face. His breathing became hurried.

    Elize could clearly feel the horrendous aura that wanted to rip off the world and felt a bit scared.

    "Calm down boy!" said Shen.

    Only then Lyon''s breathing became normal gradually.

    How could he not be mad, the caster of Elize''s chain curse was ... Elize''s mother. What kind of mother that would do this to her own daughter.

    Her name was Felia Slor. She was considered a top-notch mage expert, only five people in her world could be considered equal. She was a kind person that help a lot of people in her world, but fate had other ns.

    One day she received a grievous news that her husband had been killed. In a rage, the woman chased after the killer and acquired a clue that the killer was hired by someone else. The killer didn''t mention who the one that hired him was. It was a code of his organisation, so no matter how torturous Feli became, his lips were tightly sealed.

    Fearing that her daughter would be the next target, she travelled the world and finally came to Deo and the rest was self-exnatory.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Hearing her exnation, Lyon''s tense aura became normal once again.

    "Did your mother visits you often?" asked Lyon.

    "Usually only on my birthdays," said Elize.

    "When is that?"

    "It''s in another six months."

    "Alright then."

    Lyon''s answer, left Elize confused.

    "Teacher Shen, could you apany Elize while I''m gone, I''ll be back six month''ster."

    "Hmm? Are you sure?"

    "Yes, just buy me sometimes, in case I''mte."

    "Okay then."

    *fuzzzz

    A smoke suddenly appeared on Lyon''s shoulder which startled Elize.

    "Lyon, your shoulder! it-it''s smoking!" said the panicked Elize.

    "Don''t worry, I want you to meet someone," smiled Lyon.

    "Don''t be scared of me, little girl." said the smoke.

    "Ah!, it just talked!" Elize stepped back.

    The smoke slowly dispersed and revealed Shen Long''s body.

    "This is only my corporal body made by the world''s energies, I will keep youpany while Lyon is gone." said the dragon.

    *uwahh

    Elize''s eyes were like a kid who saw a new cool toy. She curiously touched Shen''s long moustache-like whiskers which always fluttering.

    Shen had cklines over his crocodile head and he nced at Lyon.

    *uwahh

    Lyon was like Elize, he too stroke the long fluttering whiskers.

    *sigh

    *ehem

    Shen''s cough was the rm they need to act more behave.

    The both of them were deeply embarrassed.

    "Hah...

    "hahaha.." Lyon started tough.

    "te~ehe. .." Elize slowlyughed together with him.

    Shen only smiled wryly at them.

    "Hey you still got three hours for today''s quota right?" asked Lyon.

    "Hmm, yes I have what of it?"

    *grab

    *bang

    Lyon quickly grabbed Elize''s hand and opened the entrance. What he saw was a wall of water, "Follow me!"

    *ssh

    *ssh

    *ssh

    Lyon quickly swam to the surface while dragging Elize with Shen leisurely followed them from behind.

    *fuwahh

    Lyon was the first one to get to the surface and take a deep breath, "Let''s go they are waiting." said Lyon to Elize.

    Meanwhile, on the shore of theke, the girls and Jugen already began their feast.

    *munch

    *munch

    "Too bad big brother is not here," said Jugen as he grabbed another chicken leg.

    "Don''t eat too fast you might choke," said Karina.

    "GAG! gaggagag!" just after Karina said that Jugen began to choke. He was holding his own neck, trying to fix himself.

    Karina noticed this and sighed before she approached Jugen.

    Realising her sister was about toe, he nervously dragged himself backwards, like he was running in a horror movie, "gagggag"

    *shrek

    *shrek

    Jugen began to crawl back, but resistance was futile.

    *sfwoosh

    *bang!

    Karina jumped and kick Jugen''s back to the ground.

    *bwuah

    *stuhb

    Jugen vomited out the chicken leg, like a bullet and hit a nearby tree.

    *ssh

    *ssh

    Lyon began to walk on the shallow water of theke hand in hand with Elize.

    "Hey, guys."

    Kyoko was the one who approached them first, "Hi, what''s your name?"

    "E-Elize."

    "Come and join us Elize," said Kyoko as she dragged her to their feast.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    (Oh I know where this is going) thought Lyon.

    Lyon sat down, and try to take a roasted beef, but Luna took it first and give them to Elize''s te. Then Lyon tried to fork out the roasted noodles, but Karina stole it from him.

    (Yup, I knew it.)

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 49 - Its Gone!

    "So little sister Elize, did that naughty guy do something to you?" asked Karina.

    Hearing Karina''s question, Elize''s face was turning red as she remembered what had happened.

    The girls noticed her burning expression and then red at Lyon, who still had an empty te.

    "I-it was an ident!" said Lyon trying to prove his innocence.

    "What ident? <3" asked Ryona.

    Elize''s face was almost as red as her hair colour, she wished there was a hole in the ground to cover her face.

    "W-w-we identally kissed that''s all!" said Lyon nervously.

    Elize couldn''t take it anymore, as she finally buried her face with her palms.

    (DON''T DO THAT WOMAN OR THEY WILL GET MORE SUSPICIOUS!), thought Lyon.

    "Ohhhh, then why would you need to change cloth then?" asked Ryona.

    *gulp

    "Well, there was this ce where heaven and energies cannot get inside, so I wore what Elize provide me with."

    "It''s true." an old majestic voice came out from theke.

    The group looked at the source of the voice and was dumbstruck especially Kyoko.

    Of course, he was none other than Shen Long, the true dragon.

    (NICE!) signalled Lyon to his teacher.

    "Let me introduce my self because thest time you kids were watching me on the ring right?" smiled Shen and his iconic fluttering whiskers.

    The girls had a wryly smile on their face as they embarrassed being found out.

    "My name is Shen Long and I''m one of this brat''s teacher," said Shen with a slight bow.

    The woman also bowed nervously in response.

    "I owe you one," whispered Lyon.

    "If you remember your past, you owe me a whole lot more," replied Shen.

    "Don''t be nervous, you can think of me as Lyon''s parent,"

    "What you see right now is my corporeal body, so I had no real strength, luckily I won''t die even if my corporal body got destroyed but it does sting a little on my element form."

    Then Shen began to narrate of what exactly was going on back in the turtle shell.

    "Aw big sister," hugged Luna.

    "Leave it to big sister Ryona, you shall not be bullied by anyone."

    "I will help out too," said Riku.

    "C''mon here, take this shrimp it''s the best," said Kyoko.

    "Did they just be best friends? I really don''t get woman sometimes," said Lyon while shaking his head before he continued, "Unlike us, right Jugen ..." (Oh right, you still fainted).

    "Ladies, can I have one of the food."

    "No!"

    Time really flies when one enjoys their activities and it''s about time for Elize toeback.

    "Don''t worry I will visit you often," said Luna.

    "En," nodded Elize with a smile on her face, her happiness was unbound.

    "C''mon I will take you home," said Lyon.

    *ssh

    Lyon hugged Elize, as he swam to the turtle shell.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Their clothes were fluttering as they go deeper inside theke, the fishes were swimming along with them and the corals were swaying with their rhythm. On his chest, Elize looked up the man who brings her joy for the first time since forever. (Will he be able to set me free...) thought Elize as her gaze was on that absolute confidence man.

    *grip

    Elize''s grip became harder which ignited Lyon''s confusion.

    *blurr blur blurr, (What''s wrong?)

    *blur blurr (Thank you)

    *blur blurr (What?) Lyon shook his head.

    Suddenly two delicate hands held Lyon''s cheeks,

    *kiss

    As their lips touched, a ray from the sun illuminated them as if the heavens were blessing this scenery. If someone photographed this, he or she would win the best photo award of the year for sure.

    *creak

    *ptak

    *ptak

    *sfwoosh

    Lyon quickly grabbed an empty bowl and pour the heated soup over and over again.

    *uwahh

    "That hit the spot."

    Then they both sit opposite of each other once again.

    "I will leave my old clothes here," said Lyon.

    "Why?"

    "Well a

    "As a memento I guess, besides I wanted to see how your mother would react hahaha... I''m just joking."

    "No, I will keep it."

    "Huh?"

    "I said I will keep it."

    "Are you sure?"

    "En," nodded Elize.

    "Then I will keep this clothes," said Lyon.

    "En!" smiled Elize.

    "Teacher Shen please take care of her," said Lyon.

    "Sure thing kid."

    "Well, this is goodbye, for now, the next time I came there would be a huge banter between me and your mom, so prepare your heart and be strong okay."

    "En! I will."

    "See you!"

    *ssh

    "See you!" said Elize as she gripped Lyon''s old clothes tightly on her chest.

    .

    .

    .

    "Aren''t you going to reveal your true form to him, undine?" asked Shen.

    -------------------------------------

    *neigh

    Lyon and the rest began their travel back to the Phantera Kingdom.

    *zing

    As they entered the borderline, they were greeted with a night sky, totally different from the sunnyke.

    *grug *grug

    They were greeted with the utmost respect from the guards and also from the citizen. The one that weed them in the castle was Leyna with a face full of smiles.

    *tap

    *tap

    Leyna whispered into Lyon''s ears, "Did you do it?"

    "Do what?"

    *sigh

    "Did you bang my daughter yet?"

    "WHAT?!"

    "MOM!" reprimanded Luna with a red face.

    "Right right, you must be tired for today, so go to your chambers."

    *tap

    *tap

    Lyon was tired indeed and he walked down to his chamber like a living dead.

    *creak

    "Huh?"

    Then he checked the wardrobe, under the bed, inside a nket, nothing.

    (It''s gone!) thought Lyon.

    *creak

    He opened the window and there were no footprints on the snow.

    *sigh

    (I guess it''s legal to scream now).

    "IT''S GONE!!!".

    *grug

    *grug

    Ryona was the first one toe inside Lyon''s chamber.

    "What happened?"

    "It''s gone!"

    "What is gone."

    "The ball is gone!"

    *sfwoosh

    Ryona quickly approached him and grabbed his crotch.

    *grab

    "Ahn." Lyon moaned a little.

    .

    .

    .

    "Not that ball! the sphere we bought in the auction."

    *pfew

    Ryona released a breath of relief, "You scared for a little while there hubby <3."

    *kyaaa

    A scream was hearding from the kitchen.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 50 - Come Forth

    *tap*tap

    *tap*tap

    *tap*tap

    Lyon and the girls were rushing to the scene and as they were approaching the kitchen, they saw Luna with her hands covering her agape mouth.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Lyon.

    Luna didn''t even looked at Lyon and just point her finger at the kitchen.

    The kitchen was in a disastrous state, all the utensils were all over the ce. There was a pot still boiling a water with half opened lid and the chefs were passed out on the ground.

    *tap

    *tap

    Argeon also arrived at the scene and immediately retrieved the chefs on the ground and take them to the imperial doctors all by himself.

    *sfwoosh

    A ck shadow moved at a blinding speed from the right side of the kitchen to the left. People under the divine realm couldn''t catch up its movement.

    Kyoko and Ryona managed to see a glimpse of its figure. It was a small figure like a small dog.

    *munch

    *munch

    Hearing closely, there was a sound of something or someone eating vigorously under the kitchen table.

    Curious, Lyon approached the table and noticed that the sphere they bought from the auction was on top of the table cut in half like a capsule.

    *gulp

    Lyon nervously peeked under the table and what he expected was far from his imagination.

    It was a pup, a wolf pup. It had a blue-night fur and a beautiful ocean-coloured pair of eyes. It was as big as Lyon''s palm and currently, its eyes were fixated on the cookedmb in its embrace.

    ck lines cover Lyon''s head then he tapped the table to get its attention.

    *tap *tap

    Those big pair of eyes were staring at Lyon innocently. It seemed it didn''t see Lyon as a threat whatsoever. However its tail was not moving wildly like a happy pup, it just stared at him while blinking asionally.

    "What is it Lyon?" asked Karina as she joined Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Aw, what a cute puppy," said Ryona suddenly from Lyon''s right.

    The wolf pup still didn''t have any reaction and just stared at them innocently.

    *munch

    *munch

    The pup continued its meal like those people were not of its business.

    Ryona extended her hand trying to hold the pup but was halted by Lyon''s hand. He said, "It''s not wise to hold the pup while it''s enjoying itself." while shaking his head.

    Then Lyon got up and search for something to lure the pup out.

    "hmm?" then his eyes were on a rack ofmb, (It''s time to show my cooking skills!) thought Lyon.

    The stove from this world operated using heaven and world''s energies.

    *wurrr

    With a touch of his finger, the fire was ignited. He took a really basic pan and pour oil in it. While waiting for the pan to heat up, he seasoned the raw rack ofmb with a pinch of salt.

    The women were astonished at his movement, they never knew Lyon of all people could cook.

    *kra

    *kra

    Lyon began to put the rack ofmb on to the pan and seared it, which resulted in those beautiful sound. Then he put the garlic on to the pan to boost the aroma of delight.

    *sniff

    *sniff

    Under the table, the wolf pup caught the aroma and slowly crawled out of the table to look at Lyon who was still cooking.

    After several minutes, Lyon put down the fire and ce the rack ofmb on top of a long white te.

    *chop

    *chop

    Lyon cut the rack ofmb into six stunning pieces and put each of them on seven different tes along with the knife and the spoon.

    "Please," gestured Lyon acting like a waiter.

    *munch

    *munch

    "HMM, my god this is so good!" said Karina.

    "Hmmmmmmmm!" Riku already closed her eyes and savouring the taste.

    "Hmm, hubby you need to make more!" said Ryona.

    "Lyon, do you want to work on the imperial kitchen? Be my personal chef!" said Luna.

    "Little brother <3 you know this is not enough for me right <3," said Kyoko.

    Lyon only waved his hand and smiled at their responses.

    There was one more piece and Lyon took it and slowly approached the wolf pup. He put the food right in front of the drolling pup.

    *sniff

    *sniff

    *munch

    *munch *munch

    After the pup took the first bite its mouth was automatically rushing to finish themb.

    "Slow down little guy, the food won''t run away," chuckled Lyon.

    The pup finished themb under a minute and licking the te clean, it started to approach Lyon''s leg and rub its head against his legs.

    Lyon smiled and picked it up with one hand but it suddenly climbed over his right shoulder and resting quietly with its eyes closed.

    The women were still curious and wanted to hug the cute pup but sadly it already sleeping.

    "So do you have any name for it?" asked Karina.

    "Oh oh how about name him Phantera?" suggested Luna.

    "Hmm, but it''s not from this kingdom, Tera might be good," said Ryona.

    "I approve master''s opinion." nodded Riku.

    "Why do you name a male wolf Tera?" said Kyoko.

    "How do you know it''s a male?" asked Lyon.

    "Well, I''m an ancient beast myself so I know by nature."

    "You mean this little guy is an ancient beast?"

    "Yes he is." nodded Kyoko.

    "What ancient beast?"

    "That is what has been bothering me, I have no recollection of an ancient beast like this one especially with a fur like that."

    "Hmm..." Lyon came into a deep thinking before he pped his hand, "I know the perfect name for this little guy."

    "Grow up and be the most notorious wolf of all, the suns and moons shall shift with your howl. Gods, Immortal nor Devil shall escape your wrath. Be my stead, the fastest of all, together we will tear the heaven asunder! Come forth, Fenrir!" shouted Lyon.

    *Auww

    Despite his closed-eyes, the wolf pup answered Lyon''s call to give approval of his name.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 51 - Mist Clan

    Luckily, the chefs of the imperial kitchen didn''t suffer severe injuries. Their injuries could be treated in under two days.

    Lyon personally apologized to Anskar and Leyna for the disturbance Fenrir made. However, Fenrir didn''t even feel the slightest guilt about it and just slept on Lyon''s right shoulder all the time.

    The day came to an end and it was finally time for Lyon to head back to Nostria, but this time Luna tagged along with her academy uniform.

    Lyon still wore the clothes he got from Elize and attracted a quite number of girls, especially with Fenrir on his shoulder.

    *grug

    *grug

    The chariot was moving in a leisurely manner, inside it the women were chatting with each other like they were sisters in their past life except for one girl.

    "What''s wrong Riku?" asked Ryona.

    Riku seemed to be fidgeting about something.

    "Master, c-can we make a trip to my Mist Sect?" asked Riku nervously.

    "Oh where is that ce?" cut Lyon in.

    "It''s about further east from the Lecryst City."

    "What is it like in there?" asked Luna.

    "Well, most of the students are female so-"

    "WE''RE GOING!" ordered Lyon to Jugen.

    "Bu-"

    "WE ... ARE ... GOING," said Lyon.

    *neiggh

    Then the chariot headed east toward the Mist n.

    -----------------------------------------------------

    Following the road which Riku told, they met a dead end. The thing that blocked the road was a huge hill which was impossible for the people to climb especially the ones with a chariot.

    "Are we heading the right way?" asked Lyon,

    "I think so?" said Jugen.

    *tap

    *tap

    Riku held up a circle shaped blue sigil with three ''~'' engraved on it.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *sh

    The sigil and the hill shed before their eyes and the hill instantly became blurry like a hologram.

    "Now you can enter the Mist n."

    *neigh

    The chariot went in and the hill became normal once more.

    -----------------------------------------------------

    The Mist n was actually a valley surrounded by fake hills. Each of the hills was equipped with an illusion so that nobody could ever climb it over.

    Despite being in a valley, the size of it was a little bigger than Lecryst City. ording to Riku, the Mist n was split into five different regions. There were North, East, West, South, and Central.

    The most prosperous one was obviously Central followed by North, South, West then East. Riku was from the East.

    ording to the assessment when she applied to this n, her talent was in the ''low'' category thus she was sent out to the East region.

    The East region was the ce with the least benefit among the five, it has the lowest food ratio, lowest skill art, and lowest Energy Beads distributions.

    Energy Beads were beads that could umte heaven and energies by itself, so cultivator took advantage of this item by absorbing the energies to boost their cultivation level.

    (Energy Beads also had rank on its own, low, medium, high, and top beads. In Deo, there was never a sighting of beads above top beads.)

    Riku lived in a small house right at the edge of the fake hill they just got in to. She was from a rich family so she could afford a small house in the East region.

    *neigh

    *tap

    *tap

    "Ehem, wee to my house," said Riku with opened arms.

    .

    .

    .

    An awkward silence filled the air.

    *p

    Lyon was the first one pping slowly before anyone else got the clue.

    *p*p*p*p

    *p*p*p*p*p

    .

    .

    .

    *creak

    "Oh hey Riku, I see you havee back from the trip, how was it?" a beautiful voice was emitted from the person that opened the door. She had a resemnce like Riku, but more mature and older. She was Riku''s mom, Tiene Alkras.

    *tap

    *tap

    "Oh, I see! You finally make friends!" a loud voice was heard from behind the chariot, that man was middle-aged and had a ripped but slim figure, a perfect swordsman. He was, of course, Riku''s father, Yiaz Alkras. She got her hair colour from her father.

    Both the husband and the wife were renowned sword masters, their merits were uncountable to the Mist n which exined their richness.

    The only reason they stayed in the East region was that of their own child. They didn''t want her to earn the Central spots from the back door because it will harm her development as a swordswoman and also her character.

    Riku was actually an introvert when it came to making friends, but she had an indomitable will to learn to be stronger. Since she was an only child, her parents give nothing but the best for her.

    The teacher which mentoring her was actually Yiaz and Tiene''s teacher, an elder from the Central region.

    *bow

    To everyone''s surprise, Yiaz actually bowed at Lyon and the rest, "Thank you for being my daughter''s friends. *sob *sob, she is an only child and an introvert on top of that. *sob *sob."

    "Dad stop embarrassing me!" said Riku.

    But Yiaz still bowed.

    "S-sir, it''s alright we will always be her friend," said Lyon.

    *sfwoosh

    Yiaz suddenly moved as fast as lightning.

    .

    .

    "Eh?" Lyon was stupefied

    "Remember, only FRIENDS... right," whispered Yiaz with a bloodlust grin.

    *gulp

    *pull

    "Alright alright, that''s enoughing from you," said Tiene while pulling his husband''s ear which made him screamed in pain, "Ah-ah-ah, I''m sorry my honey my dear, forgive me!".

    "Since you are all came to visit us, pleasee in," said Tiene with a smile.

    (This is why I''m an introvert) thought Riku.

    The others could already guess what Riku was thinking and they could only smile wryly.

    While they entered the house, a bulletin board was crowded. Apparently, they only read one particr notice titled ''Ascension''.

    Ascension in the Mist n could only mean one thing. A chance to be epted in the Central region.

    Each of the four regions had the same chance of being epted in the Central region. The conditions were:

    1. Students had at the least level eight Soul Realm.

    2. Students had mastered the intermediate level of Mist Sword Art.

    3.. Students will do battle against one of the students from the Central region, the oue shall be decided by the elders and head of the Mist n.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 52 - Blood Sword

    The dinner table was luckily enough could amodate for ten people. With the help from the girls, Tiene managed to cook amazing dishes that wowed even Fenrir.

    "Riku, are you going to attend the ascension this time?" asked Tiene.

    "Hmm, I don''t know yet, I''m still one level away from the requirement and I don''t know when will I breakthrough," sighed Riku.

    *munch

    *munch

    Fenrir ate his pile of meats like there was no tomorrow.

    "Oh, if it''s only one more level, I can help you with that," said Lyon in a leisurely manner.

    The others were surprised at his statement, aiding someone reaching a breakthrough was really a rare thing to do. This was because they would need to give them their treasures a.k.a beads. A soul realm cultivator needed an exorbitant amount of medium beads and those beads were already rare in Deo.

    "Really?" Riku''s eyes were glimmering with hope as he looked at Lyon.

    "Sure, no problem at all." nodded Lyon.

    "Thank you, Lyon, if there is anything you need help with you can ask Yiaz," smiled Tiene.

    "But-" said Yiaz.

    "Right my husband?" smiled Tiene.

    "R-right".

    By this conversation, it was easily deduced who had the most power in this household.

    (Mothers are really scary, *gulp, I wonder what heaven or hell awaits me) thought Lyon as he remembered about the girls he had a rtionship with.

    "By the way, when is this ''Ascension'' gonna start," asked Lyon.

    "It''s two days from now," said Riku with a hint of a gloomy face.

    "Hey, what you got to worry about, your master is here," said Ryona.

    .

    .

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What? you are my daughter''s master?" said Yiaz.

    "But you could be her older sister," gasped Tiene.

    *ehem

    "Let me reintroduce them."

    "Ryona is my master with skilful abilities and she even surpassed your old master from the central region. Lyon is her boyfriend and Kyoko is her overseer.

    "Luna is the only daughter from the Phantera Kingdom while Karina is the Golden Demoness from Nostria and Jugen is her little brother."

    Hearing the true introduction from their daughter, they were surprised. Their daughter could actually make friends with important figures!

    It usually took power to know someone with power, but her daughter must have stepped a dog shit luck to know these women. They still confused about Ryona and Lyon''s rtionship, why would a strong woman like that want someone with a mere peak elemental realm cultivator.

    (I guess love is blind) thought both of them.

    Of course, how could they know that Lyon was the man with the most talent? He had no knowledge about cultivation a month ago. Heck, it took him under five minutes to breakthrough from the third to peak elemental realm.

    "Are you ready?" asked Lyon suddenly.

    "Ready for what?" asked Riku.

    "To breakthrough of course, what else?"

    "Right here?" asked Riku.

    "Yes, try to absorb the heaven and the world''s energies."

    Then Riku closed her eyes and started concentrating to absorb the heaven and world''s energies. Soon, she felt a warm current of the energies, it was the purest of the purest form of energies.

    Rumour said that even the top beads still have fifty percent impurity in their energies. This could only mean one thing, the energies she absorbed now belong to somebody. However, there were no records of someone cultivating using the energies from another cultivator.

    *zing

    *zing

    *zing

    It took no time for Riku to breakthrough, she even leapt three levels and entered the peak of the Soul Realm.

    "Whoops, too much there haha," chuckled Lyon.

    Yiaz and Tiene had their eyes bulging. It took them several years even with medium beads to leapt three levels of cultivation in the soul realm, but her daughter did it even before the foods got cold.

    Riku took a deep breath and finally stabilized her realm. Once she opened her eyes, she noticed that her parents looked at her in disbelief.

    "Is there something wrong with my face?" asked Riku.

    Her question woke them up.

    "Did you just breakthrough three times?" asked Yiaz.

    "Yes I did and I already stabilized the realm," said Riku before continuing, "Thanks a bunch Lyon, if there is anything I could do, please ask."

    "How about giving us a tour?"

    "En!" Answered Riku, "Mom, Dad I''m giving my friends a tour."

    *creak

    Everybody left except Tiene and Yiaz.

    Yiaz mouth was still opened and couldn''t believe what just happened.

    *sigh

    "Looks like he is not a simple young man," said Yiaz.

    "Please don''t state the obvious," said Tiene as she began to wash the dishes.

    -------------------------------------------

    The East region street was packed with peddlers and merchants, but none of the items could catch Lyon''s group.

    Instead, what Lyon''s eyes caught was the peddlers and the merchants andst but not least the students. They were all beautiful women!

    "Students, this is a very special event just right before the ascension so make sure you hear this clearly. With the entry fee of one hundred thousand golds you have the chance of earning this legendary sword!" said a man in front of the East region arena.

    The legendary sword he mentioned was a red-blood coloured sword with weird runes engraved on its hilt.

    "Don''t worry, this is not a lottery type but instead you have to fight for it. Win the final round and this sword shall undoubtedly yours. This is a specialpetition when you reached the final round, you shall face our representative instead of other challenges. There are only twelve slots so better hurry up."

    "Hehe, this type of thing is definitely a fraud right big brother?" asked Jugen.

    *kaching!

    .

    .

    .

    The moment he said that Lyon was already giving the entry fee to the guy. Jugen was speechless but Lyon kept rubbing his hands with an evil grin.

    Ryona, on the other hand, was excited to see Lyon in action again, the opponents this time most probably had a soul realm cultivation, a high one at that!

    "The slots were all sold, I hereby dere thepetition starts, the first battle is ...

    Lyon vs Reka!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 53 - Lyon Vs Reka

    The minipetition had a mini ring not more than ten steps from the middle to reach the edge. The rules of thepetition were simple to follow.

    There were three ways to won the match, the opponent chose to give up, the opponent stepped out of the ring, and thest one was incapacitated. If someone identally killed the opponent then they will be punished ording to Mist nw.

    *swoosh

    Lyon was the first one to jump on the ring with one hundred percent confidence. The onlookers were astonished to see someone with a mere elemental realm would dare topete in thispetition.

    *swoosh

    Lyon''s eyes stared directly at the opponent that just arrived, she was considered a beautiful girl but still pale inparison to the women Lyon had rtionships with. That being said she was still a student from the Mist n, so her body was really slender and sexy.

    Reka was a cultivator of the eighth soul realm and fighting against Lyon made her confuse, "Say, are you really gonna fight me?"

    "No, I''m going topete with you, I rarely fight a woman," said Lyon before he continued, "Of course, if we fight about something else.. then... hehehe." with his nose open and closing like a pig in heat.

    "Y-you! I''ll kill you!" said Reka as she was about to pounce Lyon at the next second.

    "Hold it!" said the judge before he pointed at Reka, "Miss, if you threaten to kill once more, you will be disqualified!"

    "Uh, grrr! fine! I apologize," said Reka with a bow.

    The judge nodded at her reaction, "Let thepetition begin!"

    *cheer

    The onlookers were cheering despite this was a littlepetition.

    "Hmm, I''m really curious, is there really someone stupid enough to enter thispetition with a cultivation of elemental realm?" said one of the onlookers.

    "I don''t think so, he might be using an item or some sort to hide his real cultivation, he might be one of those reclusive geniuses," said a careful girl.

    "Now I''m curious, at first I was curious as to who is the representative of thepetition, but since you say that, I hope the first match is entertaining." said one of the students.

    "Are you ready? I won''t hold back," said Reka with her hand grabbing the hilt of her sword.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Please hold back, but before that, would you take a look at this pet of mine," said Lyon as he grabbed the sleeping Fenrir on his right shoulder.

    *sigh

    "The reason I entered thispetition was to seek someone strong enough to nurture him, clearly I''m not strong enoughpared to you."

    *tap

    *tap

    Then Lyon approached Reka in a leisurely manner.

    (This man is not nervous at all even though his opponent was eight level above him.) thought Riku.

    Then she too became to rx her grip,(Even if there is a trick, I''m sure I can handle them).

    Upon having closer look at Fenrir, there was a shade of red on Reka''s cheeks. (So cute!). She couldn''t help but gently rubbed Fenrir''s forehead.

    Lyon slowly grabbed Reka''s hand and put the sleeping Fenrir on her palm, "Thank you." said Lyon softly.

    Reka nodded with a smile, "En."

    *boing

    .

    .

    .

    *boing

    Lyon suddenly grabbed Reka''s bountiful breast and fondle them gently while Rika was stunned silly.

    "Hmm, en, pretty good, good shape, good round, my favorite indeed," said Lyon while he kept nodding his head with closed eyes.

    Reka''s hand started to shake as there was something boiling inside of her and ready to burst.

    "Oh, your face is red, you are enjoying this aren''t you, ... lewd," said Lyon as he stepped back and shook his head.

    *wuwuu

    Fenrir jumped out of the woman''s shaking palm straight to Lyon''s right shoulder.

    "I''ve enough! I swear I will kill-"

    "DISQUALIFIED!" said the judge emotionlessly.

    *Ehhhhh?

    The crowd couldn''t believe their eyes that the battle will have this kind of oue. The peak Elementalist realm boy won the first round against someone with eight-level soul realm.

    (This what is this, this is incredible!) thought the male crowd, including Jugen.

    "B-b-but sir! That''s not fair! He was the one that instigates the matter first," protested Reka.

    However, the judge calmly answered, "That might be so, but I already gave you a warning right? Threatening to kill once more and you''ll be disqualified."

    "N-no way..." said Reka.

    "Hey that''s not fair old man!" said one girl from the crowd.

    "Yeah yeah, howe you didn''t disqualify him instead?!" said another girl.

    "Thispetition suck!" said another girl.

    "Hey-hey-hey, girls, Lyon won fair and square, he followed the rules in the entire battle." said one of the boy students.

    "Yeah that''s right, he won using tactics! It still legal!" said another boy.

    "That''s right, big brother was always fair y, tell us what rules did he break if you want to disqualify him!" Jugen joined the fray.

    Soon the crowd got separated into two group, the boys and the girls. The boys were clearly outnumbered by the girls, but they saw Lyon as an idol! A beacon of hope!.

    In the Mist n, the girls dominate everything, skills, talent, everything. With Lyon''s existence, they finally had the chance to shine! To show the girls that the boys also had skills and talent!

    Lyon didn''t know what he had done could affect so much. The only reason Lyon participated in thispetition was that he wanted to grope some fine Mist n woman. That was it, it was his perverted nature that led to what it is now.

    "We demand an exnation for this." said the group of girls.

    "What more exnation do you want?! This is as clear as days, Lyon didn''t break any rule."

    At this rate, thepetition couldn''t go on, so the judge finally made a statement.

    "Lyon didn''t break any rule that was provided, yes he touched or grope Rika''s breast but I never said Rika was not allowed to touch Lyon''s penis either."

    The girls were speechless while the boys were roaring with victory!

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 54 - Second Round

    One became two, two became four, four became eight and so on, the supposed to be ''minipetition'' became the hot topic of the entire East region in just one battle.

    The main character of this topic was, of course, Lyon, the man who stood up for the boys. Even though he himself didn''t know what he did.

    While thepetition resume with it''s battle, Lyon was walking with the rest of his friends, but this time, they were surrounded like VIPs. The boys unconditionally became their bodyguard like he was a leader of a gangster or something.

    "Move-move out of the way, the prince ising through." said one of the boys.

    "Who is the prince?" asked someone curiously.

    "Are you kidding me? Don''t you hear thetest news?!, You pathetic little fellow let me pour you with some juicy info," said a boy with spectacle.

    It didn''t even take the sun to set to made Lyon''s name known all over the East region. The boys were working fast, there was already a dumpling with Lyon''s name engraved on it, the dumpling was called ''Avenger Dumpling'' as a revenge from the boys to the girls. They vowed that every time Lyon goes fighting on the ring, they all would be eating the dumpling right in front of the girls.

    As Lyon was walking down to a tavern, all the boys cleared up the area in under five minutes. With umted experience, the bartender knew this young man and his group were important groups.

    "Now then, could you exin to me what just happened?" asked Karina.

    Lyon scratched his head, "Hehe, well you know me, I''m just trying to have fun."

    "It may be fun to you, but what about Reka? She must have felt miserable," said Karina with her cap slightly risen up to reveal her demon re.

    *gulp

    "Alright, alright I know that already."

    "Lyon, Reka actually had an older sister within the Central region, she is also among the top five cultivators, rumor said that she is the top candidate to be one of the elders there," said Riku.

    Meanwhile, outside the tavern.

    "Hey-hey prince Lyon is in there! UWAHH!"

    One of the ''bodyguard'' was sted off outside the tavern.

    *tap

    *tap

    *zeet

    Another bodyguard slipped in and block the figure of the entrance of the tavern, "Heh, you want to meet our prince? You have to fa- UWAHH!"

    The figure was a beautiful woman with a better countenance than Reka, she wore a special elder white robe and there were two twin swords on each of her sides. Unlike her straight-haired little sister, she had a straight hair with twin bun on her head which made her really cute. However, her breasts were only as big as Luna''s, but heaven was not blind, they gave the girl a really stic butt.

    "Lyon! Get the hell out!" shouted the woman.

    Inside the tavern,

    "Lyon, who is that?" asked Luna.

    "I have no idea," said Lyon before he shouted, "The tavern is open, woman! just get in!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    .

    .

    .

    "That''s our prince for you, he won''t even give a face to an elder." said one of the ''bodyguards'' that got kicked to the side.

    "But this is an elder we are talking about!: said the other one.

    "Don''t worry, you got the dumpling?"

    "Yes."

    *munch

    *munch

    "He will win!"

    ....

    Meanwhile, the beautiful woman''s face was really gloomy, she just got promoted to an elder in the central region but her little sister was humiliated in public.

    "If you don''t get out now, I will destroy the tavern!"

    "Not mine!"

    .

    .

    .

    The woman''s mouth was finally twitching, she lost her cool and mmed the door open.

    *bang

    Just as she stepped inside, her neck was already at the mercy of a huge axe.

    (W-what speed! I didn''t even hear the movement of the wind!).

    She couldn''t even be nervous anymore, death was literally about to embrace her. She didn''t dare to probe her cultivation, she didn''t need to, she lost before anything even began.

    "I hate loud noises, the only reason you are still alive is that because my hubby said so," Said Ryona.

    *shreek

    *thud

    The wooden door behind her was cut in half.

    (How?!) thought the woman.

    *zing

    Ryona put back her axe and sat down beside Lyon like nothing happened.

    "Well, who are you?" asked Lyon.

    After recollecting her breath she began to calm down, "I am Reka''s sister, Naeya."

    "Do you want me to apologize to Reka?" asked Lyon calmly.

    "Yes!".

    "Sure."

    "Huh?" (I thought he would retaliate and said no, I mean that was how it supposed to be right) thought Naeya.

    "Thank you,"

    Then Naeya walked out of the tavern.

    ...

    "Huh? She looked fine." said one of the ''bodyguards''

    *munch

    "No, he won, our prince won! Don''t you see how restless that elder was? There was no sound of fighting what''s so ever, no blood not even sweat. That''s how awesome our prince is." said the other ''bodyguards''.

    --------------------------------

    The second round was about to start and the star of thepetition was already standing on the ring.

    Somehow there was a wind keep crashing on Lyon''s back which fluttered his hair forward slowly. He looked really majestic like this battle was gonna be the battle that will change the world.

    *munch

    His supporters were all standing below the ring and took a bite the Avenger Dumpling at the same time.

    However,

    *tap

    *tap

    The enemy this time was ... a ... DUDE!

    "What do you say we settle this battle with one ultimate blow?" proposed Lyon.

    The crowd was stupefied, the one that proposed this was actually the weaker participant!

    *cheeer

    *CHEEER

    The onlookers were livening up to the excitement

    "DO IT! DO IT! DO IT! DO IT!"

    "DO IT! DO IT! DO IT! DO IT!"

    The opponent only nodded in response and took his stance.

    *tap

    *tap

    The judge was the same one that oversees Lyon''s match with Reka, "The battle between Lyon and Ernan, Begin!"

    Right at that moment, Lyon grinned as if he already had everything under control.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 55 - My Soul

    The tension between the two was enormous, they decided to settle the round with one single blow, Even though the onlookers want them to finish in a single blow, in their mind they already have a winner.

    "Ernan most definitely won this round," said one of the expert.

    "Will a miracle happen twice?" said a young boy.

    "Just believe, our prince is really awesome and sneaky, I doubt he would grab Ernan''s penis, he must have another way," said one the ''bodyguard''.

    *drip

    *drip

    The sound of liquid dropping from the sky filled the area and it''s getting harder and harder.

    "Lyon, I will show you my finest martial art, Fist of Lion," said Ernan as he closed his eyes to feel the movement of the energies.

    Lyon didn''t respond to Ernan''s statement, (Ah my good luck, it''s raining!).

    Then Lyon grabbed an item which was hidden inside his pocket to make sure that it''s there before he grinned evilly.

    "Hmph." Ernan opened his eyes with full focus.

    "It''s about to start, don''t miss any detail!" said one of the onlooker.

    "I got my dumpling ready!" said one of the boys.

    *munch

    *munch

    "I already ate half of it." said another.

    Lyon stretched his right hand toward Ernan, taunting him to make the first move. Ernan smiled in response.

    *HAAAAHHHH!!!

    Ernan let out a massive warcry like a king of the jungle.

    *munch

    *munch

    The boys ate their dumpling even faster, like a rat.

    *Swoosh

    Ernan ran toward Lyon with invincible momentum, but Lyon didn''t seem to care at all.

    Just before thest step, Lyon grabbed the item and threw it on the ground.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (Now!).

    *Thud.

    Then Lyon jumped to the side to avoid Ernan''s trajectory.

    *slip

    Ernan right foot stepped on something slippery andunch him forward.

    "Ah? It missed!" said one of the onlooker.

    "Holy damn! A miracle again!"

    "But wait, where is Ernan going!"

    *sleet

    Ernan momentum couldn''t be stopped, even by himself. The moment his right foot stepped on something, he knew he fucked. Combine with the wet ring, he tried everything in his power to stop his momentum but to no avail.

    Luckily the speed slowed down just right before the sides of the ring.

    *phew

    Ernan breathes of relief was short before an ultimate technique attacked his back.

    "Out of bound kick!" shouted Lyon.

    *bang

    *thud

    "The winner from out of bounds, Lyon Torga!" said the judge like it was a normal day in his life.

    *gulp

    *choke

    Some of the boys manage to swallow the dumpling, while other''s were choking because they want tough at the result but the voice stuck on the food in their throat.

    *yeah!!

    *go, prince!!

    The boys who manage to swallow the food roar in victory like it was them who battle in the ring, while the rest passed out from choking and dragged to the local doctors.

    *ehem

    "Since we have our winners, to determine the finalist, thest three will do a battle royal in three hours from now, that is all," said the judge as he walked out from the ring.

    Ernan only sighed at the result and walked away, he just lost to a mere peak Element Realm. No, to be exact, he lost to a banana peel!

    ----------------------------------------

    Lyon and the others decided to go back to Riku''s home.

    "Ah, how was the walk? Is there something interesting going on?" asked Tiene.

    "Well.." Riku then exined everything including the young elder from the Central Region but not the way Lyon win thepetition.

    "Wow," Tiene couldn''t believe so much thing happen.

    "Ah, it never changes, no matter how many time passed in Mist n, the boys vs the girls are always a thing," said Yiaz.

    "Sometimes I don''t understand, everywhere you go, you always cause trouble and not just any trouble, it''s always a big one too," said Karina as she shook her head.

    "Also, most of the times, it involve a beautiful woman," said Jugen with a slight envy.

    Lyon was speechless, he never thought about it before, (Wow, now that I think about it... Nah, I don''t wanna think about it, low key is not my style unless I infiltrate a kingdom or a queen''s room maybe).

    "Well, hubby, what is your strategy for the battle royal?" asked Ryona.

    "Yeah, I heard the other two were women, you are not gonna try to grope them are you?" said Luna with a menacing re.

    (Girl, you just read my mind.) thought Lyon.

    (Grope? hey, what are you guys talking about?!) thought Yiaz before Jugen whispered and exined.

    (Goddamn it! That lucky bastard! Why didn''t I think of that back then, Argh!!).

    "Hmmm.." Tiene nced at Yiaz as if she knew what he was thinking.

    *gulp

    With just a nce, all the negative thought inside Yiaz was deleted like a file from the recycle bin.

    "Well?" Luna determined to get an answer from Lyon.

    "To be honest, I don''t know what to do. I don''t think they would take the same bait."

    "Why don''t you just breakthrough to Soul Realm?" suggested Karina.

    "I actually don''t know how to?" said Lyon while scratching his head.

    "Little brother, to understand the soul, you must have a clear will," said Kyoko before continuing, "A soul is abination of will and mind."

    (Abination of will and mind?) thought Lyon.

    (What is my will? What''s in my mind?) then Lyon began to picture it.

    (My mind, what is it, oh it''sing I can see it ... It''s a ... boobs .... what the fuck?!) then Lyon shook his head to try again.

    (Ah it''s better, a figure, ... a woman .. oh no ... it''s naked!)

    *shake head

    No matter how many times Lyon try, the results were the same, just the amount of women increased each time.

    (Alright so be it, then what is my will? ...bination of will and mind .. hmmm ... ah, no way right? It can''t be. Please don''t let it be that! Am I really like that?)

    *gulp

    (It''s not being the most powerful cultivator, not being the wealthiest merchant, not being the smartest Alchemist it''s ... it''s ... *sigh, I want to bang beautiful women.)

    *zing

    (I love my life hah!)

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 56 - Biane And Clemora

    The ring was full packed with people from the Mist n. Thispetition had never been this popr before and some even doubt if it will be more popr than now. Although it was raining just three hours ago, the ring was now dry and shiny. Themittee of thispetition really took it seriously.

    About one-fourth of the audience were holding the ''Avenger Dumpling'' and ready to eat them once the battle started. However, looks like they had a rival this time. Half of the audience was also holding a dumpling, ''Ruler Dumpling'' while thest one-fourth were neutral.

    *Ly-on!

    *Ly-on!

    *Ly-on!

    The boys chanted his name like he was their hero but their chants soon overpowered by their rival.

    *Lady Clemora!

    *Lady Biane!

    The girls had their own heroine to support and with them being half of the audience, their cheer easily crushed the boys.

    Clemora was a beautiful woman of a high noble family from a faraway kingdom. She had a slender figure and snow-whiteplexion with nobility air seemed to surround her in everything she did. She had a mermaid-braided brown hair that looked really stunning. Her blue ocean eyes and her little nose were the perfectbinations of this masterpiece. The breast was not too big nor too small, just perfect.

    She was wearing an all-white noble clothing including a pair of thin gloves. She was really calm despite the atmosphere in thepetition. She just gently put her right hand on top of her sword''s hilt on her waist, ready to strike any foe at any given moment.

    *tap

    *tap

    *tap

    The next person to arrive was also a beautiful woman capable of making people knelt with a snap of her finger. She had an hourss body of a diva, but be warned, getting into her bad side and they will not live past that minute. Her movement was full of grace and precision, no matter where she walked, the men will always steal a nce at her.

    Her pink and wavy hairbined with her snow-whiteplexion was like a beautiful angel just descend from the heaven. Her pink-strawberry lips were not too thin but not too thick either, it was as if it was made for smooching. She had an ample breast and a lively attitude to boot.

    She was Baine, believe it or not, she was Clemora''s elder sister.

    "Well, well, I see you are as punctual as ever, little sister," said Biane with a hint of mockery.

    "And you are alwaysgging behind stepsister," said Clemora calmly.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hmph!" smugged Biane.

    They were sisters with a different mother, although they always acted like this in the public, the truth was they care each other and always support when they needed the most.

    Both sisters hail from the North Region of the Mist n and mainly because of them most of the South, West and especially East Region did not participate in thepetition.

    "That red-blood sword is as good as mine," said Biane proudly.

    "Although your cultivation is higher than mine, don''t think you will get it easily big sister," said Clemora.

    *zing

    *nk

    A greatsword came out from Biane''s spatial ring and pointed it toward Clemora with her left hand. The sword was curved with the length of half her height, It had an unknown fur right on its chape. The de was rough indicating it had been used too many times.

    "Do you think you can defeat this? ''Whirlwind of Santana''" asked Biane.

    Biane was famous inside the Mist n and she was the favorite to ascend to the Central Region this time. Her de was known to be made from unknown ancient beast carcasses and the enemies she butchered it with were uncountable.

    However,

    *nk

    Clemora unsheathed her sword and crossed the Santana. The de was exquisite and had an aura of the righteous. It was a longsword with a long blue phoenix feather on its hilt. Although it''s thin, it seemed to be unbreakable.

    "I think my ''Blue Phoenix'' could steal a victory," said Clemora.

    Clemore was the favorite to ascend this time after Biane. Her exquisite sword''s skill had sliced her way to victory many times. There was once a pursuer of her that challenge her to a duel and if he won they would go out together. Sadly, it didn''t take a minute before the man got cut wounds all over his body.

    "Looks like this is gonna be fun," said one of the onlookers.

    "No kidding, the top two favorites for ascension were in the battle royal right now, people always debate which one is stronger and we will have that answer soon," said another.

    "Hmph! Don''t be ridiculous, our prince will definitely win this round, miracle will ... no ... he is the miracle," said one of the boys.

    *munch

    *munch

    "Lady Biane, Lady Clemora, you shouldn''t fight each other yet, save that forst, first off you need to get rid of that PERVERTED BEAST!" said one of the girls.

    *munch

    *munch

    *nk

    *nk

    Biane and Clemora both retracted their weapon.

    "She is right, where is he anyway," said Biane.

    "Looks like you got yourself a rival ingging behind," chuckled Clemora.

    "I bet he ran out of strategies and left, in the end, he is still a peak Elemental Realm cultivator," said Biane.

    *swoosh

    *swirl

    *swirl

    *crack

    An unfamiliar ck katana made its way and stabbed on the ring.

    *swoosh

    Soon a figure jumped from out of nowhere andnd on the hilt of the katana with his right foot. The figure smiled at the beautiful women in front of him.

    "I didn''t run awa-"

    *ptak

    *thud

    (IT BROKE!!).

    The finest work from Charlie broke into two, as it couldn''t handle Lyon''s weight.

    (Are you kidding me! This thing can sh a building, but can''t handle my weight?! Oh Charlie''s gonna have a heart attack) thought Lyon.

    -------------------------------

    Meanwhile inside Charlie''s house.

    *gasp

    *gasp

    "Hah! ... hah! My heart stopped beating for a second there, what happened?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 57 - Clemora Vs Lyon

    The onlookers wereughing at the scene in front of them and all their tensions were gone. It was supposed to be cool, but the result was really embarrassing. Even Karina and the rest covered their faces.

    "Hahaha, what was that about?"ughed Biane while holding her stomach.

    "Hehehe," Clemora was covering her mouth to save her grace.

    Lyon scratched his head in embarrassment, "Can we begin the battle?".

    The judge nodded, "Let the battle, begin!"

    *cheer

    The crowd was back into their previous mood.

    "Rock, paper, scissors! Ha!" both of the women immediately decide who will face Lyon first. Lyon didn''t even mind and only smiled in response.

    (I still can''t believe I breakthrough with perverted soul) thought Lyon.

    "It''s my turn first, big ... SISTER," said Clemora while she emphasized the ''sister''

    "Tch,"

    Clemora faced Lyon while pointing her sword, "I shall give you a way out, give up now."

    "That''s Clemora for you," nodded one of the girls.

    "Just beat him to a pulpdy Clemora."

    "Yeah beat him."

    Lyon grabbed the hilt of the broken sword, leaving the other half still stuck on the ground. While grabbing the half-sword over his right shoulder, he taunted her with his left hand.

    Taking a deep breath Clemora replied, "Very well I admire your courage, I shall make it a swift battle, prepare yourself."

    *tap

    With one step, she alreadyunched her self toward Lyon.

    (Too slow) thought Lyon.

    One move to the side was enough to dodge her piercing sword, but her attack just began.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *thrust

    Rapid thrust was aiming at Lyon''s limb in multiple directions, but Lyon only saw them in slow motion. He gently dodged, leaving not even a scratch on his hair.

    "How is this possible!" said one of the crowd.

    "Hmmph! munch." mumbled one of the boys.

    *gulp

    "Our prince can do anything!"

    Lyon jumped back to end her attacks, "Is that it?" said Lyon with a teasing tone.

    "You.. you are a peak level Soul Realm!" said Clemora losing her calmness.

    "What? How is that possible?" said one of the amateurs in the crowd.

    "He must have an item that hid his cultivation," said one of the more experienced.

    "Amazing, an item that could hide a peak Soul Realm into peak Elemental Realm. You cannot just buy that in a store," said a merchant.

    "I told you, our prince is amazing," said one of the boys while stealing a nce at the girls.

    "Tch, it''s only a peak Soul Realm! Bothdy Biane and Clemora are also a peak Soul Realm," The girls will not back down no matter what.

    Lyon smiled and teased, "I never said I wasn''t ... so are you gonna go more serious this time?"

    "Very well," suddenly a blue aura of an ancient beast permeated the ring. If one heard clearly, they would hear the sound of a phoenix cry.

    (This is more like it,e on!)

    *sh

    Suddenly two swords, no, one sword and a half, were already locking each other. If Lyon was a bit toote his right leg would have been chopped off.

    *sh

    *sh

    Their movement was like a y in an opera, what''s more, the half-sword was able to keep up with a sword from an ancient beast.

    (This man, is incredible, using half-sword he could keep up with me) thought Clemora while in her rapid sh.

    (This woman, ... is not bad hehehe) thought Lyon while countering her every move.

    *tap

    (Oh no) thought Lyon while he missed a step and about to fall backward.

    (An opening!)

    Clemora immediately took advantage of this. She quickly took a half-step back andunch her devastating move, "Phoenix art! Blue Phoenix Soaring the Heaven!"

    With all her strength she swung her sword upward.

    *screech

    There was a vivid blue phoenixing out from the art.

    "Is, is it over?" said one of the crowd.

    "It should be, nobody ever leaves unscathed from her special move," said one expert.

    "Good jobdy Biane." the girls were cheering and ate their ''Ruler Dumpling'' with a tant mock to the boys.

    The boys agitated at first, but one of them raised his dumpling up and it was quickly followed by the others. Their trust in Lyon was unbelievable, that''s because they knew nothing wrong will happen. His friends were still watching and did not agitate in the slightest so why should they.

    "Look!"

    Lyon was still standing in front of Clemora, but her sword was pinned down by Charlie''s finest, half-finest.

    Both swords were shaking indicating that their power was equal, none of them backed down.

    "Lady, you are strong and beautiful, but you should not cut my family jewels. I mean .. you haven''t tasted it yet," teased Lyon.

    Suddenly Clemora had a burst of strength out of rage and manage to make Lyon stepped back.

    *thrust

    She didn''t waste any time andunched a thrust at Lyon who still haven''t taken the back step.

    Seeing the iing danger, Lyon put all his strength on his toes to spin his body to position himself behind her back and dodge the thrust at the same time.

    *Klik

    *thud

    Clemora quickly elbowed him and sent him backward. Wasting no time at all, Clemora thrust once again to finish the battle.

    However,

    She didn''t do it, she stopped her motion as Lyon smiled at her with a wink. Clemora then retracted her sword and put it back to the sheath before she walked back to Biane.

    Biane and the crowd were confused at the oue, (What is she doing?) was what on their mind.

    *ehem

    "Big sister, is your turn to fight him, be careful," said Clemora. while maintaining her grace.

    Biane squinted her eyes at her little sister, there was a hint of red on her cheeks but she didn''t mind it too much in the end, she thought it was normal to have red cheeks while doing an intense battle.

    As the crowd attention shifted toward Biane, Clemora swiftly reached her back to fix something.. Yes, that''s right. Lyon just unstrapped her bra before he got elbowed!

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 58 - Bianes Turn

    "I don''t know why she acts like that, but don''t think you can survive my onught," said Biane as she waved ''Santana'' effortlessly, "I''m a lot stronger than her."

    *cheer

    The crowd definitely looking forward to this battle because of Biane''s fine skill in destruction art. Wherever she fight, that ce would get wrecked like a monster just run wild.

    "What do you think about this battle?" said one of the newbie.

    "Hmm hard to say, Lyon is definitely quick enough to dodge Clemora''s barrage of thrust, but Biane is not just fast, her skill could spread to the whole ring," said one of the onlooker.

    Suddenly the air flow on the ring was changing, however, before Lyon had time to notice this, Biane already began her first attack.

    Biane shed her greatsword without even moving half a step forward and the wind was helping her creating a sh almost invisible to the naked eye.

    *sh

    Sensing the iing danger, Lyon quickly dodged to the side to avoid the invisible sh while leaving a piece of his hair.

    *boom

    The sh continued and embedded itself to a nearby wall.

    *cheer

    The crowd was in the high mood after seeing the first sh.

    "He got lucky!" said the newbie.

    "Maybe, but Biane wouldn''t stop with just one attack, she is a brutaldy." said an expert with a sigh.

    *sh

    The second sh wasing and so was the third right behind it. Lyon had no time to rx and started to jump around the ring.

    (I cannot keep this up, there must be a way) thought Lyon.

    *sh

    The next wave of attacks came and there was more invisible sh than before. (Goddamnit! Is there really no interval at all when sheunched the art?)

    Lyon''s eyes manage to steal a nce at a gasping Biane while he jumped around.

    (I see! I''ve been dodging the wrong way)

    Then when the next wave of attacks came, Lyon did the unthinkable to the crowd. Heunched himself toward the invisible sh.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Is he crazy?!" said one of the onlookers.

    "Do he want to die or something?!" said another.

    The crowd definitely stupefied by Lyon''s stunt because jumping right into the enemy''s attack was the stupidest thing a cultivator could do.

    Biane squinted her eyes at his action, (Did he figure it out?)

    (Now!) Lyon jumped forward just right before the sh made contact with his clothes and saw the second attack behind it. Just as his toes touch the ground, Lyon spun himself to the side to dodge the second attack. Surprisingly, the third attack was also dodged at the same time.

    "What?! How did he do that?!" said one of the newbies.

    "Fascinating, he is truly a skillful cultivator, he must be seeing the weakness of Biane''s attack." said a careful onlooker.

    (Hehe, I was right. Her sh was never an area skill art, the moment she gasps for breath I know there was something fishy about her shes. There is a reason why she never moves from that spot!)

    (Her art was a sh that will change direction ording to the target''s distance, hence she threw the first attack to make me jumped further from her)

    (In other words, her sh had a motion of being linear first before moving in the direction ording to the way Biane shed. The further I am from her, the more limited space I could dodge to, making me either get out of the ring or ept injuries) thought Lyon.

    "I see, so you did figure it out," said Biane with a tinge of a smile.

    Lyon wasted no time andunched at Biane to avoid her meddlesome arts. However, his movements became slower and slower as he approached her. There was a strong wind current crashing onto Lyon''s body like a tidal wave.

    (This woman is really, really meddlesome.) thought Lyon.

    *sh

    Biane threw a strong sh from her greatsword making Lyon blown back a few steps. Although his sword was not even half the size of ''Santana'' it''s still could withstand some serious attack.

    "Don''t me me for this," said Lyon as he gathered energies for his spell.

    "Hmph! Bring it on, I will wait until you cast the spell, that way you will lose willingly," said Biane with a haughty manner.

    "Don''t regret it," smiled Lyon.

    With a slick motion of his right hand, he wrote the spell, ''Buff spell, Agility boost!''. The rainbow-colored spell caused an awe to the crowd''s eyes. No matter what, a rainbow-colored spell was still considered rare, even if it was a basic spell.

    *zing

    Lyon''s body shed for a second, but nothing had changed.

    "Is that it?" asked a newbie.

    "In my observation, the spell was executed perfectly so it''s already in effect, but I don''t know what does it do," said a dejected observer.

    Biane was not a rash person, she also knew the spell was executed perfectly.

    (Buff spell? I never heard of it before, where is this young man from?) so many questions popped up in Biane''s head.

    Kyoko however, could see the difference on Lyon''s body using her red eye. His body had a faint green glow surrounding him.

    "Try attacking me again," taunted Lyon.

    *sh

    Biane quickly attacked Lyon with her sh before Lyon could even take another breath.

    But her sh was slower than before in Lyon''s eyes.

    *dodge

    With the same movement, he dodged through the attacks and closing into Biane once again.

    "Useless!" shouted Biane with a swing of her sword, attempting to blow Lyon once more.

    (There it is!) Lyon now could react fast enough to dodge the sh.

    *sh

    *dodge

    Lyon squatted and let the sh went above his head.

    "Yeah!" the boys were ecstatic seeing their hero could dodge Biane''s quick sh. Nobody had ever done that feat before in North region.

    *jump

    Lyonunched himself at Biane''s vulnerable state after swinging the greatsword.

    Seeing the iing Lyon, she closed her eyes preparing for the pain she was about to receive.

    *sh

    .

    .

    .

    *boing

    .

    .

    .

    *boing

    (Eh? I didn''t feel any pain ... in fact, it might be the other way around) thought Biane as she tried to peek open her eyes.

    Lyon''s face was literally buried on those magical things. The sh from Lyon was only to open up her cleavage.

    "Hehe.." mumbled Lyon pervertedly.

    Biane''s face was instantly turned red of embarrassment.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 59 - You Both Should Give Up

    Biane''s face was as red as a fresh apple but she suddenly felt weak to even resist Lyon''s onught.

    *sh

    *dodge

    Lyon quickly dodged the iing attack from the side and distance himself from it.

    "Are you alright big sister?" asked Clemora while she keeps on guard toward Lyon.

    Her question seemed to wake Biane from the stupor and regain her senses.

    "You will pay for this!" said Biane before continuing, "Little sister, it''s been a while since we fight together."

    Clemora squinted her eyes in an agreement. They knew each other since they were a kid and they were closer to each other than their own parents. Even though they looked like they hate each other if one of them was hurt the other will be the first one to destroy the enemy.

    *cheer

    "Oh could it be?!" said a nearby newbie.

    "Yes it must be, watch this, you will learn the essence of fighting in a pair." said an expert.

    "Gody Biane, gody Clemora, beat that lecher to the blue!" said one of the girls.

    *munch

    *munch

    The boys ate their dumpling aggressively, signaling that they will not back down in a fight, even if Lyon had to face two strongpetitors at the same time, they still believe in him.

    *swoosh

    Clemora was the first one tounch an attack with her famous barrage of thrust. Lyon could definitely dodge the thrusts easily before but not this time. Her thrusting speed seemed to increase by folds, the audience could only saw her hand blurred.

    (Looks like she is going all out!) thought Lyon.

    He was pushed back to the side of the ring before Clemora suddenly jumped back and revealing those familiar shes from Biane.

    "Ah he has nowhere to run!" said one of the onlookers.

    *munch

    *munch

    The boys also felt nervous for Lyon.

    (Good job) thought Lyon.

    *boom

    The shes made a resounding explosion when it made contact and a lot of dust scattered.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Silence filled the atmosphere as the crowd couldn''t see Lyon outside the ring, so he must have been ...

    They were waiting for the judge decision, if Lyon was obliterated then bothdies will be disqualified and put under Mist nw.

    However, the judge didn''t make any announcement nor movement when he saw what just urred.

    As the crowd tried to barrage the judge with thousands ofints, a voice came from the dust.

    "That sting a little," said Lyon while he walked out of the dust and stretching his neck with his right hand.

    *cheer

    The crowd was back in the high mood, there was no record in history when someone survived an attack from that duo.

    There were bruises all over his body, but they were healing in rapid speed that could be observed in naked eye.

    "What?" Biane and Clemora were stupefied as they saw what happened.

    His healing capability was of course because of his three-channel absorbing the heaven and world''s energies.

    "My turn," as soon as Lyon said that his figure blurred.

    "?!" Biane was caught off guard when Lyon suddenly appeared right in front of her eyes.

    "Look out!" screamed Clemora,

    "Ngh!" Lyon suddenly felt a heavy burden and a force pulling him down to the ground.

    *crack

    The ground where Lyon stood cracked because of mysterious force.

    "Santana''s judgment," whispered Biane as she seemed to unaffected by the force.

    "G-g-gravity ... huh ... that''s not fairdy," said Lyon while he struggled to smile.

    "Hold him still sis," said Clemora as she readied her self tounch her famous art.

    Biane nodded in response.

    (Strange, why won''t Biane attack me instead, I was already vulnerable, unless ...)

    "Now, big sister! Phoenix art! Blue Phoenix Soaring the Heaven!" Clemora unleashed her art the same time Biane jumped back.

    *boom

    Once again part of the ring blew up and scattered the dust, making people clueless about Lyon''s and Clemora''s state.

    After the first explosion, the crowd didn''t dare to make spections. This young man was indeed a miracle or perhaps a joker, an unpredictable variable.

    As the dust cleared up they saw the two figures posing like a sculpture.

    Lyon was holding her right wrist up pointing the sky while his right hand was holding over her slim waist. They both looked like a high-ss noble couple.

    Lyon''s face was right in front of Clemora''s view, she was still bewildered about how did ite to this.

    (Why can''t I resist him! Why am I so entranced ... is this ... is this ...) a lot of things were going on in Clemora''s mind.

    *sh

    "?!" Lyon quickly let go of Clemora who was still bewildered and dodge the sh.

    *tap *tap

    "Are you okay sister?" asked Biane.

    "Ah, ... En," Clemora clearly lost her grace whenever she remembered what happened just now.

    (Since I cannot get close to you, then all I have to do is attack you from afar) thought Lyon as he started gathering the energies.

    "I will not let you!" noticing what Lyon was doing, Biane franticly attacked him with a barrage of shes.

    *swoosh *swoosh

    Her attacks came in every direction possible and Lyon had hard times dodging it because his concentration was split into two.

    *crack

    The ring''s surface soon covered with cracks whenever her attack missed.

    (It''s ready!)

    *jump

    In the air Lyon write his spell and chanted,"Soul Spell, Gravity Falls."

    *zing

    A green magic brand covered the ring''s surface.

    *bang

    The two women instantly knelt, before they eventually went all fours.

    *thud.

    Lyon leasurely walk between them, "I''ll give you a chance to surrender, now."

    "No way, fat chance!" said Biane.

    "I will not back down either as long as my sister is with me." said Clemora with a resolute voice.

    *sigh

    "Please don''t force me," dejected Lyon.

    "What? Are you a coward?! Just because I''m a woman you gave me mercy?" berated Biane.

    Lyon shook his head and squatted between them before putting his hands on their back.

    "What are you gonna-"

    *klik

    *klik

    *boing

    *boing

    .... (Being a pervert is not so bad).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 60 - The Proposition

    The women''s faces were red as a tomato, not only their bra was unlocked, they were helpless about it.

    "So?" asked Lyon.

    "You shameless bastard! Can''t you just knock us out? Coward!" reprimanded Biane.

    Lyon took a deep breath before pping Biane''s butt.

    *pak

    "I told you already, I''m not gonna fight a woman."

    "Then what if we never surrender? Are you going to strip both of us?" asked Clemora.

    "I would do more than that," teased Lyon,

    However, Clemora''s face turned even brighter than red.

    "Stay strong, sister, he wouldn''t dare to do that. Our origin is from the Yuqen kingdom. If you let both of us go now, we will forget everything that just happened," said Biane.

    The crowd began to discuss between themselves.

    "Wow, the Yuqen Kingdom, that kingdom rumored to have the strongest military force under a dynasty in all Deo," said one of the onlookers.

    "I heard the rumors about theming from a faraway kingdom, but I never thought it would be the infamous Yuqen Kingdom," said another.

    "Hmm.." Lyon seemed to be in deep thought.

    (He is doubting! Using my background was never my style, but we don''t have any choice right now) thought Biane.

    "S-s-so... what is your choice?" asked Biane nervously.

    "Let me think for a while,"

    (At least he is doubting for sure, I shouldn''t press him on, this was also to lure time for the magic to wear off) thought Biane.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    .

    .

    .

    After a few minutes, there was still no voice from Lyon''s voice except the humming.

    (Damn it! This magic is really potent!) thought Biane as she became impatient.

    "Y-you will also get a reward from the Yuqen Kingdom, I can vouch for my name on it," said Clemora.

    "And we could rmend you to the Yuqen''s military," added Biane.

    Lyon''s eyes lit up all of the sudden and hope burst out inside both of the women.

    "I don''t know any Yuqen Kingdom, hahaha ..." said Lyon innocently with his right hand holding his backside of the head.

    All the crowd had ck lines over his head, (We were waiting for your answer damn it!).

    Both of the women couldn''t believe it either, (What kind of remote ce where you from?!).

    While Lyon''s friends wereughing like they were expecting this to happen.

    "What it''s gonna be?" asked Biane.

    "What is the position do I get in the military?" asked Lyon.

    "With your talent, bing the suprememander who could mobilize the entire kingdom is not impossible nor it is far away," asked Clemora.

    (Hmm, that really sound so cool, suprememander eh? Not bad) thought Lyon.

    "That really sounds tempting," said Lyon while he intentionally paused his sentence.

    Hearing what he said the women had their eyes lit up as hope once again burst out however his next sentence instantly killed it.

    "But, it was really a good n to lure the time for the magic to wear of," said Lyon with a sadistic smile before he continued, "A shame really, if you fight against any normal magic caster, then by now, the magic had worn off. But mine? hehehe ... it would take at the very least twenty-four hours to even start disintegrating."

    (twenty-four hours?!) both of the women were surprised,

    How could they not? There was no magic that couldst this long. The longest magic ever recorded was only six hours and that''s just a weak magic spell nobody used forbat.

    "Heh, don''t joke with me, there is no way this magic could stay active for twenty-four hours, it''s impossible, but you can still take our offer," said Biane.

    "Let me tell you what is in my soul Biane," said Lyon before he squatted right in front of Biane.

    Lyon held Biane''s chin with his right hand and looked at her directly in her eyes. Biane was an unyielding woman, she would never back down from a fight, but right when she saw Lyon''s face, she finally felt the word she never thought woulde in her life ... fear.

    "You might think I want to be the strongest cultivator in the world, that''s why you offer me the position and riches that coveted by many, but you are wrong."

    When Biane tried to talk back, it was cut off by Lyon''s next sentence, "Then, you now think I am the type of cultivator who wants to have a peaceful life, reach an atavism or something, once again you are wrong."

    Biane couldn''t talk anymore, she was trying to offer different options but thest sentence cut her hope short.

    "Lastly, you might think I''m just a vagabond cultivator, the go with the flow guy, just want to reach immortality, you are still wrong," said Lyon with a smile.

    Then Lyon drew closer to Biane''s right ear and whispered something which made Biane''s eyes shrunk with fear.

    (Of course he didn''t want power, money or skills. His soul was not made for any of those. He is ... he is just a perverted beast!)

    Lyon looked at Biane once more with a sadistic smile.

    "Ek!"

    *grab

    Lyon''s left hand got inside her cleavage and slowly pulled out her bra which was a sexy purple one and immediately put it inside his ring.

    *moan

    As Lyon''s left hand groped her heavenly treasures nonstop. His right hand started to join the party and y with them like it was a y doll.

    "Oh? Are you enjoying this?" asked Lyon sadistically.

    Whenever Biane wanted to reply, she let out a moan instead.

    ---------------------------

    Meanwhile, Lyon''s friends had different opinions about the match, in particr, Ryona.

    "Lyon is truly powerful but he is really a pervert right master?" asked Riku.

    Ryona was biting her left thumb while watching them on the ring agitatedly.

    "Master, what''s wrong?"

    "I love him but this doing is too much for me," said Ryona.

    Before Riku could reply Ryona cut her sentence.

    "I want him to do me too!" asked Ryona with a crazed look on her eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 61 - Im Not Joking

    Although the crowd saw what happened in the ring, none dared to utter a word because provoking the Yuqen Kingdom was thest thing you wanted to do. They swore not to mention this event to the outsider, even the founder of the Mist n had to pay respect to their king.

    "I must say, he got some immortal balls to be able to do that," whispered an onlooker.

    "I don''t think their pursuers would dare to do that either when they know that those fairies came from that kingdom," said a gossiping old woman.

    Biane was moaning in pleasure as her face couldn''t be any redder then now, "Ahn..."

    "P-p-please stop it ..." whispered Biane.

    (Fine, I don''t want to humiliate you any further either ... eh? My hands! It wouldn''t stop!) thought Lyon as he became palpitated.

    "Pl-ease ... no ... more, ah! Not the tip!"

    (Why am I feeling so good, being touched by this beast!) thought Biane as she slowly drowned in pleasure.

    Clemora had her words stuck in her throat, whenever she was about to say something it got erased when she saw her sister''s state.

    Since the farthest of Clemora''s memory, Biane had a very bossy attitude. She always led something whenever the opportunity presented itself. She was definitely a role model for the other kids. Brave, unyielding, proud were the things even Clemora herself admire.

    But now, that image took a hundred and eighty degrees turn. Her haughty face was no more, her pride was no more. For the first time, she finally saw her sister struggle.

    Lyon''s hand was fondling her breast with delicate movement, to be exact, like milking a cow.

    (It''sing something ising!) thought Biane as her body started trembling.

    *kyaa

    With a pinch to Biane''s nipples, she reached climax and lost all her strength in an instant.

    Lyon caught her falling body and noticed that she was still breathing heavily. (What a strong woman, I have to admit, if I was the one that climaxes under gravity pressure, I would ept if the earth decide to swallow me) thought Lyon.

    Lyon decided to hold her up and walked to the side of the arena where the medic team already assembled.

    "Sorry, I might overdo it a little," said Lyon as he walked.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    However, Biane couldn''t utter a voice at all, so she leaned toward Lyon''s chest and bit it instead.

    "Ouch, hehe ... I deserve that, you know, you are really cute Biane," said Lyon with a sunshine smile.

    His statement cause Biane''s face turned red once again and bit Lyon''s chest even harder.

    "Okay, that started to hurt."

    As the medic team retrieved her to be treated there was a visible bit mark on Lyon''s chest.

    *tap

    *tap

    Lyon walked back leisurely to Clemora who was still on all fours and squatted in front of her.

    "Well?" Lyon sadistic smile showed itself once more.

    "Eek! ... I surre-" before Clemora could wave the white g, Lyon shut her mouth with his hand. While his other hand just unbutton her top and explore the twin heaven mountains.

    With one quick motion, Lyon put the sexy white lingerie bra inside his ring.

    Clemora''s eyes turned ssy, as warm liquid began to build upon the edges.

    Despite her graceful demeanor, she was a crybaby to the heart. But Lyon was not a bastard either, even if he was a pervert to the very soul.

    Seeing the woman about to cry, he retracted his arm that shut her mouth.

    "I surrender!" Clemora''s shout signaled the end of the match.

    *zing

    Lyon deactivated his magic and the pressure on Clemora''s body instantly vanish. However, her body was already exhausted and her vision became blurry.

    *hold

    Lyon held Clemora up like Biane and walked to the side of the arena to the medic team.

    Clemora''s head was resting on his shoulder as she was worried about what happened next. People would talk about this event secretly and their name would be tarnished.

    Lyon noticed her worried as he saw the tears finally raining down on her cheek and also his chest but unbeknownst to everyone including the judge itself, Lyon was absorbing the heaven and world''s energies all this time.

    "The winner of this round, Lyon Torga!" said the judge.

    *cheer

    The boys were ecstatic as they directly provoking the girls by biting the ''Avenger Dumpling'' fiercely.

    As Lyon gave Clemora to the medic team he walked slowly to the center of the ring, "Hello everyone who was seeing the battle, I''m very grateful if you don''t tell anyone what''s happened." said Lyon with a smile.

    (Yeah right, I doubt anyone could shut their mouth up) thought the crowd.

    "This is not a request ..." then Lyon''s voice became deeper and violence, "It''s an order!"

    Lyon write a spell in the air with really dense energy, "Soul Spell, King''s Order!"

    *zing

    The rainbow-colored spell struck fear to everyone''s eyes while a rainbow magic brand covered the whole ce including the crowd and bystanders.

    The judge and other experts had no time to cancel the magic as they were struck dumb by the enormous size of the magic brand.

    "Ahh! What is this thing?!" a weird ck sigil suddenly appeared on the people''s body under the magic brand.

    "Forceful Contract?!" the experts instantly understand the ck sigil on their bodies.

    "No way! Not possible! How can that kind of spell exist?!" said another expert.

    "It disappeared? Oh, wait no! It engraved on our soul!" said the judge.

    "Order! The one who even thinks about the match shall have their cultivation reset while speaking means death!"

    This powerful spell also had demerits, the caster''s life expectancy shall be waived by three hundred years as a cost. A Divine Realm cultivator had zero chance of getting struck by this spell unless its soul wasparable to the Soul Realm or a low leveled Half-Divine Realm cultivator.

    *shrink

    The magic brand on the sky slowly disintegrated and vanish.

    *zing

    "Ahhh my cultivation! it''s gone!!!" said someone in the crowd.

    "Ahh, mine too!" said another,

    "He is dead! My friend is dead!" said a newbie as he saw his friend fell to the ground lifeless.

    *p

    "Now you know I''m not joking," said Lyon with his hand behind his back.

    On the bed, the closed eyes of Clemora had a smile on her face.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 62 - The Captive

    Somewhere in a vast world where there were no suns nor moons, stood a prison. This prison was as big as a castle but it only held one captive. This ce was heavily guarded with men and spells, not even a rat could escape from here. How dangerous would one be that something as extraordinary as this had to happen?

    A middle-aged man wearing a royalty dress was walking with a torch in his hand. The guards at the site were really respectful toward him and the captain led the way. The location the middle-aged man was going to was the deepest part of the prison, underneath the ground.

    As they were walking to the deepest floor, what greeted them was a hall with a single door at the end. The door was made of strange material and it was harder than steel. It was covered in magic brands that active all the time. The only key to this door was literally at the hand of the middle-aged man. Not even his bloodline could open this door, this was to make sure his bloodline wouldn''t make any stupid mistake like opening the door without considering it first.

    *zing

    With a touch of his hand, the magic brand activated and unlocked the door with a ''nk''. The middle-aged man put the torch to the nearby slot and it instantly illuminated the room.

    There was only one man in the room with his hand chained to the walls. He looked like a man in his fifties with his messy gray hair and weary face. He had a skinny figure like he had no qualification to be a captive. His ripped long pants were the only thing keeping his warmth. He always had his head lowered like a dead ve.

    The middle-aged man approached him nervously.

    "Your master is already dead a long time ago, I personally confirmed this," said the middle-aged man.

    .

    .

    After waiting for some time he had not received any response from the captive.

    "I came to the world where you told me your master was at, but it was nothing, there is no such world!"

    Once again the captive responded with nothing.

    "It has been more than ten thousand, no maybe almost a hundred thousand or maybe even more than that. Surely your master is dead."

    The captive said nothing.

    "Come and join me instead! You will live full of riches! Together with your power, ruling two or ten worlds wouldn''t be a problem!" This was the middle-aged man intended to do.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Every year he woulde to this prison only to persuade him to be his man at arms. This activity had been in the captain''s mind for quite some time. He was a strong cultivator, in fact, it could be considered top three in thend, but he was only a prison guard captain.

    The captive didn''t respond as everytime the middle-aged man had tried for thest few years. Seeing this, the middle-aged man let out a sigh and turned back, "I will leave this torch here,"

    *nk

    The door shut down and the magic brand''s activated once more.

    "Your majesty if I may," excused the captain.

    "Speak," said the middle-aged man.

    "Why do your majesty always persuade this old man?"

    *sigh

    "How old are you?" asked the king.

    Hearing his question, the captain answered with a brimming smile, "I''m one thousand and two hundred years old and my cultivation is level seven Middle Divine Realm." He answered it in the hope of getting a more suitable job.

    "Hmm, that means when you were born here you never see the sun nor the moon right?"

    "Yes," the captain answered the question but wonder why would the king suddenly asked that.

    When the captain was a child he never saw the sun or the moon except for the ones from the other world. There were no records of it either in the library. It was said that this world was the only one without the sun or the moon.

    "A long time ago this world actually had two suns and one moon," said the king before continuing, "It was the imperial order that dered this to be a secret."

    *sigh

    "I think, since you guard this ce then you have the right to know about the truth regarding our suns and moon."

    Then the king stared at the captain intensely, "They were obliterated."

    As soon as the king said that, the captain''s pupil shrunk as his eyebrows raised up.

    What kind of weapon could destroy two suns and one moon?! Did they enrage the heaven? So many questions popped up in his mind.

    His reaction was exactly like what the king expected, "It was not a weapon, nor it was a natural disaster."

    Then his eyes turned serious, "It was a man, the very same man inside that room!"

    The answer was like a thunderp inside the captain''s mind. What kind of monster could destroy two suns and one moon?! Not even the very peak of Divine Realm could pull that off?!

    *gulp

    "Y-your majesty, is the prison enough to hold him?"

    "I certainly hope so, the prison was made by the finest workers and spellcasters in this world."

    The captain sighed a breath of relief.

    -------------------

    As they walked out of the exit, there was something going on inside the room.

    *zing

    "Huh." the captive was awoken by the sudden magic.

    He checked his soul and what he saw was making him trembled. The chains were also shaking and broke in no time.

    "It''s gone!" said the captive with an ecstatic voice.

    "The King''s Order is gone! it could only mean two things, one, master was setting it off,

    "Two, master cast another King''s Order! But either way, MASTER IS ALIVE!"

    "HAHAHAHA, Heavens! You were afraid of my master! Now he is back! I will fight alongside you this time Master! Let''s make the Heavens kneel!" shouted the captive with tears started rolling on his face as nostalgia hit him.

    "I can''t meet master with tears, he would get mad at me," said the captive while rubbing his eyes, "Wherever you are in the world, I will find you master! As long as you are alive this old bones shall pave your way! But first!"

    *snap

    The captive snapped his fingers

    *boom

    The whole prison suddenly copsed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 63 - Final Round

    Of course, Lyon didn''t know what happened in that world, what concerned him right now was the final opponent of thispetition.

    After digging more information, nobody had ever won thispetition. Everybody in the past event always lost to the representative and that red sword still ownerless. Nobody knew the identity of the representative because he or she always wore a mask and a ck robe to hide his/her figure.

    They all only know one thing and that was the representative''s techniques were all from the Mist n. Some investigations were made and the Central Region was the most suspicious one, but it came out with nothing.

    However, the crowd was more worried about Lyon instead. Someone that could pull off a really rare level ten soul spell must have a terrifying background. Retaliating was the least in their minds right now.

    The judge gulped before saying, "The Final Round will begin immediately, you only have thirty minutes to take a break."

    Only thirty minutes to take a break was truly a challenge for some, but Lyon could rest three times more efficient than normal cultivators. He could fight anyone with the same level cultivation for three days straight if the opponent couldst long that is.

    Lyon decided to take away the two pieces of the sword in his spatial ring and thinking of how to apologize to Charlie. (Oh I hope he is strong enough to not faint) thought Lyon.

    Meanwhile, the boys went to the store to stock up their dumplings and half of the girls stayed to watch Lyon got beat up by the representatives.

    *tap

    *tap

    Yiaz and Tiene decided toe out from the house and joined Lyon''s friends.

    "Mom? Why are you here?" asked Riku.

    "I heard that your little boyfriend here had made it to the-"

    "FRIENDS!" cut Yiaz.

    Then Tiene red at Yiaz which made him took ten steps back while keep mumbling ''I''m sorry!''.

    "The neighbors were talking about it over and over and I decide to watch it," said Tiene.

    "You mean us deciding it?" asked Yiaz from the back.

    However, Tiene''s re made him changed his mind, "Yes, you decide it, my queen."

    Riku''s face was red as the other people were watching them. (This always happens!) thought Riku as she bit her lips. But soon she came over it.

    "Oh yeah mom, you told me you ever made it to the finals right?" asked Riku. Her question instantly piqued Jugen and the rest.

    "Hmm, yes I did," said Tiene as she was trying to recollect her fight.

    "She did?" asked Karina.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Yes, on the battle royal round, mom told dad to fight thest contestant and after he did so, mom told dad to surrender," said Riku while nodding repeatedly.

    ck lines covered the listeners including some onlookers who overheard them.

    "That representative is really fast, I had hard times keeping up with its movement," said Tiene as she turned serious.

    --------------------

    Years ago.

    Two figures were standing on the familiar ring, one of them was wearing an expressionless mask and a ck robe, while the other one was a beautiful woman full of vigor. She was the spitting image of Riku, Tiene.

    "The final round, Tiene versus the representative, start!" said the judge.

    *woosh

    The representative quickly closed into Tiene with one step.

    *nk

    The crowd couldn''t look the movement clearly, but all they knew was both Tiene and the representative had locked swords. Meanwhile, the young Yiaz was biting his fingers.

    "''You''re pretty fast," said Tiene while she began to sweat. However, the representative had no response.

    *spark

    The two crossed sword multiple times, proving the tenacity of their weapon and skill.

    *thud

    Tiene stepped back five times and prepared her skill, "Mist Art, Mist bullets!"

    Tiene thrust her sword toward her enemy which was five-step away.

    *shoot

    As she thrusts, a mist condensed like a bullet aiming at the representative.

    *spark

    Her opponent stood on the ground and fend off every bullet sheunched.

    *cheer

    The crowd was ecstatic seeing the actions of both. But Yiaz worried about Tiene''s stamina, this battle was too intense for her.

    (Tch! I only can use one more skill before my stamina ran out!) thought Tiene as she also kept parrying the representative attacks.

    "That mask of yours is really annoying, I can''t tell if you know fatigue or not," said Tiene in the middle of parrying. However, her opponent still didn''t respond.

    *tap

    Her opponent seemed to misstep, (Chance!).

    "Mist Art! Mist of the Half Moon!" shouted Tiene as she swings her sword downward.

    *nk

    *swirl

    *stab

    Before anyone realized it, Tiene''s sword was flying and stabbed the ground outside the ring. While her neck was at the mercy of her opponent.

    "Mist Heart!" shouted one of the onlookers.

    "The art of deflecting your enemy by striking the core of your opponent''s art," whispered Yiaz.

    "The Final round is over! The winner was the representative!" dered the judge.

    Since then, everybody had another clue about who was the representative. He or she was definitely from the Mist n.

    -------------------

    Now.

    "And my cultivation at that time was level two Half-Divine realm," finished Tiene.

    "Then don''t you think this is dangerous for Lyon?" asked Riku.

    "May-"

    "Look its the representative!" said one of the onlookers.

    All eyes were on one person. Its figure was taller than Lyon by a head and its mask was that of the emotionless mask like the one Jugen bought, or earn.

    *swirl

    *stab

    A sword made out of crystal stabbed into the ring. (Wait, This looks familiar!) thought Lyon.

    *swoosh

    The figure jumped and somersault from outside the ring andnd on the hilt of the sword.

    The crowd was surprised at this event, (This is exactly like what Lyon about to do!) was what on their mind.

    The figure lifted its right hand and pointed at Lyon, taunting him toe over.

    *cheer

    The crowd was in a high mood as they would expect a really intense battle.

    Lyon smiled wryly in response.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 64 - Intense Battle

    "The final round, Lyon vs the representative, start!" dered the judge.

    *tap

    Both Lyon and his opponent moved at the same time

    *nk

    *spark

    It took them less than a second before they shed against each other, Lyon''s half-sword definitely yed a huge role in this.

    Kyoko''s red eye activated and scanned Lyon''s opponent. "Level five low Divine Realm," whispered her.

    "What?! Then Lyon gotta get out of there!" said Luna nervously.

    "Rx, thispetition prohibits killing," said Karina before continuing, "Besides, with she watching the fight, the chances of Lyon getting crippled are close to nil."

    Of course, the woman Karina talked about was none other than Ryona, who was ready to strike at any given time.

    "You are holding your true prowess aren''t you?" asked Lyon. But his opponent didn''t respond.

    *jump

    Lyon distanced himself from the opponent to release some tension in the fight. (Whoever he or she is, it is stronger than me by folds, aih, I already miss that old dragon).

    The truth was, Lyon''s speed couldn''t match up with his opponent''s movement. His agility buff barely made him possible to dodge some attacks and his chances to counter the attack was also pretty low.

    (Using high tier magic is almost impossible since that mask-person wouldn''t let me concentrate and low tier magic won''t do anything either) thought Lyon.

    *nk

    The two crossed swords once again, even though it seemed they were on par with each other a true expert could see the difference. Every time Lyon''s opponent crossed sword, the crystal sword seemed to have the upper hand in length and never delivered the killing blow and Lyon took advantage of this rule.

    He only allowed an opening on his head or his heart for the opponent to strike, which he or she couldn''t because of the rules.

    "He is a genius indeed, taking advantage of everything is one of the cores of a cultivator," said one of the experts.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I agree with you, fighting someone that had two entire realms above you is not easy, I would give up five minutes ago if I were him," said an admiring expert.

    *gasp

    (It''s been forever since I run out of breath and he or she didn''t even use an art yet while I don''t have a sword art) thought Lyon.

    They were fighting continuously without even a single breath was wasted. It was so intense everybody got goosebumps, if Lyon made just a single mistake then it was safe to say that he had lost. However, despite the hyper-speed battle, Lyon didn''t even make a single mistake, this was a feat not all cultivators could do.

    The sun was almost set and fatigue finally hit Lyon. Everybody was on their feet hoping he would make a miracle once more. Lyon''s friends nervously watched the battle as if they were the ones fighting.

    "This has been the longest final round thispetition ever had." said one of the onlookers.

    "Yeah, thispetition might be more amusing than the Ascension," said another.

    "Is there no weakness at all?" asked Jugen.

    "There always be a weakness," said Kyoko.

    "Then do you know it?"

    "By far, the only weakness hubby''s opponent have is," Ryona paused a little then smiled, "Underestimating him."

    Lyon was always the person who would give up, given the chance. He was not the kind of person who never gives up and strode the path like a fool. The only time he would do so was either to impress girls or impressing more girls. He would strike when the chance came and wouldy low when it didn''t.

    (I need to finish this battle soon) thought Lyon as he saw cracks on his half-sword.

    "?!" then Lyon realized something important during the fight, the weakness!

    "hahahaha.." suddenly Lyonughed and caught the attention from the crowd. Hisughing also made his opponent stopped its motion.

    "Is he broken?" said a newbie.

    "Maybe so, not everyone could battle under the pressure of a Divine Realm while being at the Soul Realm," sighed a veteran.

    (How can I not notice this sooner) thought Lyon whileughing at himself.

    The dusk was closing in and the moon was shining brighter and brighter along with the stars. Thest sun rays illuminated the ring from Lyon''s back.

    Taking a deep breath Lyon started to condense the heavens and the world''s energies on his right hand. Seeing his action, the opponent started to move as well. As far as the opponent knew, Lyon was a terrifying spellcaster even he or she felt a threat.

    As the opponent was about to release its onught, Lyon pinned down the crystal sword with his leg to cancel the opponent''s art.

    Lyon smiled, "I know your weakness," whispered him.

    Even though the mask covered its expression, Lyon could tell that his opponent was surprised and confused.

    Lyon jumped back only to step forward and began the offensive.

    *nk

    They crossed swords once more but this time visible crack clearly spread all over the half-sword.

    *crack

    Half of the finest sword Charlie ever made finally broken into bits, but Lyon''s right hand wrote the spell in that split second, "Space Crack!"

    *zing

    The familiar magic spell once again made its appearance.

    "Your weakness is .."

    *tap

    With a single tap from the ground, Lyon jumped back and entered the space crack, and reappeared behind his opponent, "Your mask!". The opponent caught his voice and turned over.

    Holding the other half broken sword, Lyon stabbed his opponent forehead.

    *crack

    The mask cracked into vertically.

    *swoosh

    However, before Lyon could saw the face, the opponent quickly left the ring with a single step, leaving him the only person on the ring.

    All of this happened like a slow motion, but the crowd saw it in the blink of an eye. They still trying to figure it out what just happened. There were so many crucial things happen. A rare space element spell was used and the opponent suddenly left.

    Lyon couldn''t stand anymore and kneeled on one knee on the ring.

    "For the first time in the history of thepetition! The Winner! Lyon Torga!" said the judge.

    *cheer

    The crowd finally back roaring, a miracle just happened once again.

    ---------------------------------------

    Meanwhile in Nostria,

    "Charlie!" Chen was shouting inside a restaurant.

    "Quick get the medics!" said Crux.

    Apparently, Charlie passed out.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 65 - The RedBlood Sword

    Thepetition finally had its winner for the first time andst time. Yes, there will not be any morepetition quite like this, as if thispetition was just a little game to amuse someone.

    Lyon was told by the judge to take his prize, the red-blood sword, inside a little tent behind the market. In there the judge and themittee were waiting for his arrival. Lyon decided to get inside the tent alone and let the other to go to Riku''s house instead.

    As Lyon stepped inside the tent, he saw his prize hanging upside down inside a ss cube. Unlike his previous weapon, a curved-sword, this sword was a double-edged one and it was slightly thinner. The sword asionally emitted an ominous feeling to the people who observed it.

    At the edge of its hilt was a red-scarlet gem and there was a moving dot of white light inside it while the hilt itself was actually covered in an unknown material like a ck-silk.

    The main part of the sword, which was the de, had a deep-red color even thicker than a normal blood. So, how many people, how many beings would it have to kill to have a color like that? Nobody knew the answer.

    *tap

    A footstep came from behind the ss cube, it was Lyon''s previous opponent. however,

    (Are you really that poor!) thought Lyon as his face covered in ck lines.

    Apparently, his opponent wore the same broken mask but now covered with band-aids which barely holding it together. The judge and themittee had noments on this, in fact, they didn''t dare to voice it out.

    *sigh

    Lyon retracted his own mask, which was exactly like the one the opponent used, and tug it to its hand. At first, the opponent didn''t understand until Lyon exined it, then the opponent quickly turned around and change its mask. (I cannot believe I had to exin that gesture!).

    *ehem

    "Mr, Lyon, first of all, congrattions for being the winner of this match. We can give you the prize, but you have to get it yourself," said themittee.

    "What do you mean," said Lyon with a displeased look.

    "Grrrr!" Meanwhile, Fenrir suddenly red at themittee too, sensing his master displeasure.

    *gulp

    Themittee didn''t dare to act like a higher person in front of Lyon, because he also got the KIng''s Order. Imagine what he would do in person, painful dead that''s what.

    "C-calm down, Mr.Lyon, It''s not that we can''t hand you over the prize, it''s just that we can''t even touch it," said themittee nervously.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    However, Lyon still red at him like he was a prey in a junglebined with Fenrir who deliberately showing his drool.

    *tap

    Lyon tapped themittee shoulder whileughing, "Hahaha I''m just joking with you, look at you, telling someone to calm down while you yourself are nervous."

    "Ah, you got me there Mr. Lyon," chuckled themittee with his cold sweat (Yeah right, after seeing what you did, it would be weird not to get nervous).

    "Back to the topic, why can''t you just hand me over the sword? It''s right there," said Lyon as he pointed at the ss cube.

    *sigh

    "Mr. Lyon, do you feel the ominous feeling emitted from the sword?"

    "Yes, what of it,"

    "Well, the truth is, your opponent over there was the one that found it years ago. But your opponent couldn''t wield it!"

    (But what does it had to do with the ominous feeling?) thought Lyon before saying, "But he or she is stronger than me,"

    However, Lyon''s opponent shook its head hearing his response.

    "The sword chose its own master," said themittee after taking a deep breath.

    "Really?" said Lyon in a surprising manner, (Nope, I already guess this was the case, by the way, what''s wrong with the ominous feeling! You deliberately doing this aren''t you!).

    "Nobody knows the requirement set by the sword itself but your opponent had tried offering it to its friends and the result was the same, they got rejected,"

    "Thus the beginning of thepetition," cut Lyon.

    Everyone inside the tent except Lyon himself was surprised.

    "W-wow, you are truly a genius Mr. Lyon, I had the feeling that this sword definitely belongs to you." said themittee.

    (THIS IS JUST BASIC DEDUCTION, YOU IDIOTS!) thought Lyon while saying, "Oh no need for such praise." (That''s because it sounded more like a sarcasm!).

    *Klik

    Themittee opened the ss cube from the front and gestured to Lyon.

    "So I just need to grab the hilt?"

    "That is correct," said themittee.

    *grab

    The people inside the tent was waiting with anticipation, they won''t even blink at all.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    However, after waiting for half an hour, there was nothing going on. Even Fenrir went back to sleep. "Hey, are you ying with me?"

    "Absolutely not Mr. Lyon, usually about now there is something happening,"

    "Then why is - Ngh!" suddenly Lyon gripped even tighter and his eyes became serious.

    Everyone else''s eyes started to brighten up. (Finally) was what on their mind.

    (Oh, no I wanted to fart!) thought Lyon as he began sweating. As he was about to confess he notice everyone was looking at him with anticipation.

    (Think fast! What to do!).

    Then a not-so-bright idea came inside Lyon''s brain like a current.

    "Haaah!" Lyon began to scream gradually.

    Everyone''s hands were gripped tightly in anticipation, like a researcher waiting for its experiment.

    "HaaaahH!" Lyon began to scream even louder, catching the attention of people walking outside the tent.

    "Hmm what was that scream?" said a young girl.

    "Hey is from over that tent let''s check it out!" said her friend.

    In the blink of an eye, the tent packed with a bunch of people witnessing Lyon gripping the infamous red-blood sword.

    (Shit! Why is it more crowded!) thought Lyon, (Ah forget it! Here goes nothing!)

    "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA *fart AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Lyon screamed at the top of his lounge and manage to rile up the crowd too.

    (Nobody notice? Mission sess!) thought Lyon as he was catching his breath and identally touch the scarlet gem with his thumb.

    *zing

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 66 - Worthy?

    In the blink of an eye, the light dot shot itself toward Lyon''s forehead. Although the tent was full packed with people, nobody noticed that the dot light inside the scarlet gem was missing. Not even Lyon aware of this.

    The light dot was actually traveling into Lyon''s sea of memories. There it saw the world where Lyon came from, Earth. The light dot was observing Lyon''s growth from when he was a baby, the first time he started to walk, speak. First girlfriend, first heartbreak and even Selena were there.

    As the light dot wanted to return back to the sword disappointingly. It saw a huge gate on top of the sea memories.

    The gate was adorned with mythical magic brands which were unknown in Deo. It was chained from eight ways with a huge lock in the middle.

    The light dot was curious as it hovered around the huge gate before it gave up having funny ideas. As the light dot moved toward the exit, a huge suction sucked the light dot inside the lock.

    Inside the gate was a whole new world, a far cry from Lyon''s earth. There were huge mountains and vast oceans. But most importantly there was a man with boundless charm and vigor standing on the cliff topless. Revealing his ripped muscles to the world below him.

    With a wave of his hand, he could change the day into night. If he wanted today to be raining, then raining it shall be. Even the sun didn''t dare to make the world too hot because of him.

    "Assemble," said the man softly.

    *swoosh

    *swoosh

    In a split second, there was a whole battalion kneeling behind him. The uniqueness of them was, they were all wearing a different outfit. One was even wearing a short pant like he was just waking up from sleep while the other even wore a pajama. But even so, their eyes were full of respect and praise toward the man on the cliff.

    In the man''s opinion, wearing an army outfit or battalion had negative impacts toward a war. Being in the outfit one mostfortable with would boost their fighting capability to a new height while also serving as an undercover like a trojan horse.

    "What is your order? Master," said the man that seemed to be the leader of the battalion. The leader had a slight resemnce to the captive in the unknown world.

    "Hmm," then with a wave of his hand, the day became night just like that.

    The night had four moons hanging in the sky with stars filling the gxy. There were auroras everywhere making this world truly a magical ce to be.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I want it to be romantic tonight, so made all four of the moons closer," said the man on the cliff without even turning around.

    If the cultivators in Deo heard his request, they might think that their master was a spoiled lunatic. How could even one pull the moon closer and even four of them?

    "Yes, master!" however contrary to people believe, the leader answered the order with absolute confidence.

    "En, you may start," said the man on the cliff with ease.

    "Yes!" said all of them.

    *swoosh

    The battalion set out to the sky aiming at the four moons.

    "Hmm?" the man on the cliff seemed to notice something as he turned around facing the light dot. The light dot was confused, this was still a memory, its being shouldn''t be noticed by anything.

    Yet, the man was clearly staring at the light dot. "A young weapon sentiment huh," the man chuckled before grabbing the light dot in his hand. His motion wasn''t fast but the light dot couldn''t even move.

    "Are you here swimming in the sea of memories, seeking for a talented owner?" asked the man yfully.

    "Whose memories are you into right now?" asked the man again before continuing, "Is it mine?"

    Seeing the dot light didn''t have any reactions the man concluded that it was the case.

    "I wonder if I''m worthy of you, all of you sentiments really had a high pride," chuckled the man.

    *snap

    *zing

    He snapped his finger and in an instant half of the world were covered in magic brands including the sky and what''s more astonishing was all of them had rainbow colors.

    "I AM LYON TORGA, THE ENTITY WHICH EVEN THE HEAVENS JEALOUS AND AFRAID OF, ARE YOU WORTHY OF ME?!" shouted the man who revealed his identity.

    At the same time, the four moons began to move closer and closer to where he stood. Nobody could ever believe that it was possible to move the moon!

    -----------------------------------------------------------

    *crack

    The ss cube suddenly broke into pieces and caught the attention of the onlookers.

    .

    .

    .

    *boom

    Suddenly an enormous pressure filled the entire area and the ground was shaking like an apocalypse.

    "What''s going on?!" asked the judge.

    "I don''t know! No reactions had ever been this big!" said themittee.

    Lyon''s hand which grabbed the hilt suddenly started to bleed and baptized the sword as a magic brand with the red-blood symbol etched itself on Lyon''s back palm before disappearing.

    "Haah!" Lyon twisted the sword and it disappeared. As he looked at his palm which was oozing blood just now he was surprised. There were no wounds nor marks that could make the blood escape.

    (Weird, I definitely felt the sword was sapping my blood but at the same time I could feel the unimaginable power from the sword) thought Lyon.

    As the sword disappeared, the pressure and the shaking also gone with it.

    "Congrattion Mr. Lyon!" said themittee.

    The masked people nodded in to respond before walking out of the tent.

    "Thanks, whoever your name is, let''s go Fenrir, ah he passed out, must have been really hungry," said Lyon as he walked out (Man, I need to go to the toilet).

    "Hmm, do you smell that?" asked the judge.

    "Yes, it''s the smell of victory!" said themittee.

    (Really? Man victory stinks!) thought the judge.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 67 - The Miracle

    Lyon decided to go back to Riku''s house to take care of his dder. Meanwhile, Fenrir was taking care of by the girls. His consciousness slowly came back to him as the fragrant of cooked meat entered his nostrils.

    "Heh, to think that Lyon would cause another ruckus," sighed Karina.

    "I guess no matter where you put a diamond, it will shine," also sighed Luna.

    "I''m lucky to have a big brother like him," said Jugen with a hint of pride.

    Tiene suddenly dragged Riku''s arm to her room, leaving the others in the dining room.

    "What is it, mom? You seem so flustered," asked Riku

    Taking a deep breath, Tiene firmly grabbed her shoulders and stared at her seriously, "Be honest with mommy, you like Lyon, don''t you?"

    The sudden question left Riku baffled for a while, "Wha-what are you saying? Of course not! Besides, he is master''s hubby."

    Tiene shook her head, "Riku, my little girl, I will tell you this honestly, if I had not married your father, I might already be under the sheet with Lyon by now."

    "M-Mom!" now it was Riku''s turn to be flustered, (How could she say that with a straight face).

    ---------------------------------------------------

    The Nostria Kingdom.

    Sylviana was leisurely walking in the garden with her loose garb, making her looked like a celestial. Her every movement might incite a deadly desire in men but luckily Fei was always there beside her.

    "Is he back yet?" asked Sylviana while plucking a flower.

    "Oh? You are missing him already?" teased Fei.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "No! I wanted to know if Luna is safe or not, their result would make a difference in our kingdom," said Sylviana hurriedly.

    "Yes, yes of course," teased Fei.

    After fooling around with Fei, Sylviana sighed, "When do you think the Heaven''s Dawn Dynasty would attack?"

    "By my experience, they would probably probe us first to gauge our strength, since Miss Ryona sted the prince away from here," said Fei.

    "How will they gauge us?"

    "There are a couple of ways, first is probably send a scout or an undercover to live alongside with the Nostrians and gained info by bribing the guards or other means,"

    "While second is by talking with a traveler merchant or something simr to that,"

    Sylviana nodded in response, "What do you think we should do now?"

    "Wait, attacking the dynasty is out of the question for now, although we have those eleven people I doubt they would listen to you."

    *sigh

    "You''re right, those people would probably listen only to Lyon," dejected Sylvianna.

    "Then all you have to do is marry him, problem solved right?" pped Fei.

    "Would you, stop saying about marriage already, I mean how about you?" asked Sylvianna, (Oh no!)

    *kyaaa

    "Sorry!!"

    --------------------------------------------

    The Ascension was what the Mist n anticipating next, joining the Central Region meant prestige and benefits. They would have the finest art, the finest beads, the finest everything the Mist n could offer.

    But the Ascension test was really difficult, in every Ascension, there were no more than five disciples could ascend. Some of them even tried to bribe the elder but got bashing instead.

    Today was the day of the Ascension and Riku was already gearing up. Apanied by her parents and friends, they walked to the Central Region for the test.

    Every step they made, people would take a nce. That''s because Lyon was leading the walk. His name was spread out overnight in East Region as the ''miracle''. Fans even thought of him as a god, if he calls your name, you will be blessed for the rest of your life.

    It was really ridiculous, but Lyon pretty much enjoyed basking in praises. He casually waved his hand as if he was the king and the girls were his harem.

    "He just waved at me!" said a young man.

    "Lucky you!" said another.

    "I wished Lyon would bring me to his bed," said a young girl.

    "You? Hahaha, even a puke would puke seeing your face," said a young man.

    "Yeah, but this puke won''t even want to sleep with you,"

    The onlookersughed at their conversation.

    The Central Region had a pathway made of the night stones, it would lit up during the night automatically. Unlike in Nostria, when there was an event such as this, street vendors were not allowed to open a sale. The reason for this was that the elders afraid of having their candidates eat a wrong food or someone poisoned their food, thus interrupted their performance.

    The Ascension was held in the Central''s arena, where they would be called one by one to do the procedure. Every procedure would be inspected by the elders and the head of the Mist n on top of the balcony. After they done the procedures they would be called once more on the arena to be announced if they are worthy to ascend or not.

    As Lyon and his friends arrived at the arena, they were sitting on the audience sit, leaving Riku on the arena waiting to be called.

    As Lyon nce at the elder''s panel, the middle chair was missing someone.

    "Eh, brother are you new here?" asked a young man beside Lyon.

    "Yes, I am, did my outfit sold me out? haha."

    "It sure is, brother, you might don''t know this, but the head of the Mist n is the number one beauty here,"

    "What? Really?" Lyon definitely piqued interest in this.

    As he nced the sits once more, he noticed a familiar figure sitting there. It was the elder beauty which entered the tavern.

    (Ah! I almost forgot I need to apologize to her little sister for groping her).

    Naeya seemed to notice being stared at and she started to look at the ones. When she saw who was the one staring at her, her eyes red like a tiger ready to maul its prey. But Lyon''s eyes suddenly had his eyes wide opened as he saw the figure that about to sit in the middle.

    "No way."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 68 - First Test

    The figure that entered Lyon''s line of vision was extraordinary. She had a slender body with the aura of a ruler, making people wanted to kowtow right away. Her angelic-whiteplexion filled the gap between mortal and deities. Her unusual snake-like pupils brought a unique charm as non-other being could.

    Her natural looks and cold demeanor, brought heroes from all over thend to seek her hand in marriage but none were considered worthy enough. Some even tried to threat the Mist n but got killed instead.

    However, what Lyon surprised was that she was not wearing any fancy clothes like a head of a n should be. What she wore was something ordinary and cheap one could find in the local boutiques.

    (Wow, what a modest leader) thought Lyon.

    But he soon took that back when he saw what was on her forehead. (Band-aid?).

    (Aih, she is just a cheap leader) sighed Lyon disappointingly.

    ording to Lyon''s prediction, the opponent he faced in thest minipetition was the same person as the woman who sat on the middle sit. However, the head of the Mist n was not aware that her cover was easily guessed by him.

    "I hereby announce the start of the Ascension!" pped the woman.

    *gong

    The sound of gong reverberated the entire arena as the start of the Ascension officially began.

    Then one elder jumped from the panel andnded on top of the ring to oversee the first test of the Ascension. With a list in his hand, he started to call the disciples names one by one.

    *ehem

    "Garuid, please step forward," said the elder.

    "Yes!" The person who responded to his calls was a huge man that looked like he had a boundless amount of strength.

    The elder then retrieved a half-pir-like pedestal from his spatial ring and told Garuid to rest his palm on top of it. The pedestal was made from a unique stone with high density while on top of the pedestal was nothing but a smooth square surface.

    As Garuid put his palm on top of the pedestal the crowd was waiting for the result seriously. The first condition to ascend was having the cultivation of ninth level Soul Realm, any lower than that meant instant failure.

    .

    .

    .

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    However, there was no reaction at all.

    "Um, elder, is it broken?" asked Garuid.

    "There''s no way it''s broken," said the elder before checking the pedestal out.

    "Did you inject your energies yet?" asked the elder.

    "Oh, right I forgot! Hehehe"ughed Garuid.

    *bang

    The elder smacked Garuid''s head and sent him flying.

    "Next person, Hander, please step forward,"

    Seeing thest person was sent flying, all the disciples got nervous as they were called.

    *zing

    "Hander, level eight soul realm, you pass the first test," said the elder.

    "Next, Twayne, please step forward,"

    One by one of the disciples passed the test, but a name caught Lyon''s attention.

    "Next, Biane, please step forward."

    Lyon looked at her former opponent and smiled at her haughty manner. Despite what happened yesterday in thepetition, Biane was still full of vigor as always.

    *zing

    "Biane, a peak level of Soul Realm, you definitely pass! I also think you would breakthrough to a half-divine realm in near future."

    "Thank you elder," said Biane with cupped hands.

    The elder nodded in response.

    As she walked down from the arena she managed to spot Lyon on the crowd. Her mind was full of thoughts right now, she hated him for the fact that he harassed her, but at the same time she began to have an unexinable feeling toward him.

    In the end, she decided to approach him told the man next to him to give up his sit. The man beside Lyon happily obliged to the request and gave up his sit.

    As she sat there, the two of them didn''t talk at all, they just watch the test going on, making Lyon felt awkward.

    "So, how are the injuries?" asked Lyon with an apologetic tone.

    "It''s fine, it''s getting better, but my breasts were soring the whole night," said Biane with a straight face.

    "Are you mad at me?" asked Lyon.

    Biane red at him but didn''t answer the question.

    "Next, Clemora, please step forward,"

    "Oh look it''s your little sister," said Lyon.

    However, Biane didn''t respond either.

    Clemora still had her grace much like the first time Lyon saw her. Just like her older sister, she acted as if nothing happened yesterday.

    *zing

    "En, You two sisters are definitely the gem of your kingdom, peak level of Soul Realm, PASS!"

    "Thank you," Clemora cupped her hands.

    As she walked down the arena she spots Lyon smiling awkwardly at her and her sister which was sitting beside him. Suddenly she felt nervous recalling the event yesterday. (S-should I smile back? S-s-should I call out to him?! God!).

    Steeling her heart and clenching her hand tightly, she almost-gracefully walked toward Lyon and sat behind him. Just like her older sister, she didn''t initiate a conversation making Lyon even more awkward.

    "Uhm, did you get any good rest yesterday?" asked Lyon.

    Being asked by Lyon, Clemora suddenly felt even more nervous, "Y-yy-yes."

    Biane looked at her sister''s unusual behavior which made Clemora''s face had a shade of red.

    (God, this is really awkward! What''s up with this one line conversation anyway! This is online dating all over again!) thought Lyon.

    "Next, Riku, please step forward,"

    "Yes!" Riku definitely a high rated cultivator in the Lecryst City, but here she was just a mere cultivatorpared to others, especially from the Central Region.

    "Are you sure about this? Thest time I check, you were still at level seven," doubt the elder.

    "It''s fine, I''m sure I could pass the test," said Riku.

    Seeing the unwavering will in her eyes, the elder could only sigh, "You know, your master over there had high expectations of you,"

    "Yes, I know I will not let him down,"

    "Are you really sure about this?"

    "Yes!" (Goddamn it old man! Just let me touch the pedestal already!) thought Riku.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 69 - Feast On Your Enemies, Scarlet!

    Without waiting for any more nonsense from the elder, Riku mmed her hand on the pedestal and inject her energies.

    *zing

    "?!" the elder was surprised at the result, (Impossible! Her cultivation is at the ninth level already?!).

    "Wow, two weeks ago she was only a seventh level Soul Realm, I wonder what lucky encounter she had stumbled into when she was in Treas auction," said a young girl.

    "Looks like I need to visit that auction more often," said a young cultivator.

    "Well did I pass?" her voice woke the elder up before he regained hisposure. No matter what a two-level leap in cultivation was still astounding.

    "Riku, ninth level, PASS!" shouted the elder.

    One of the elders in the panel was nodding in excitement.

    "Thest one, Reka, please step forward," said the elder.

    Hearing that name being called out, Lyon''s eyes immediately search for that familiar figure. However, nobody showed up which made Lyon confuse and felt guilty.

    *swoosh

    At this time, one of the elders from the panel jumped on the ring and whispered something. The elder that oversees the test sighed, "That will be all,"

    *swoosh

    Lyon suddenly jumped on the arena, "Wait wait, please wait a minute old man."

    The crowd was amused seeing this, nobody had ever dared to cut in an event and confront an elder. Thest time this happened was ending in a punishment for the confronter.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Both of the elders had grimaced face, they wouldn''t think that there would be people calling them ''old man'' out of the blue. Such disrespect deserved to be punished by the Mist nw. However, since they were the elders, they should at least hear out what he wanted to say.

    "What is it kid?" asked the elder.

    "Why did you call the test over? Reka is not even here yet, we should wait," said Lyon.

    Naeya was amused seeing this turn of event, she was smiling deviously. This smile was overlooked by Lyon because he thought Naeya was praising him for his conduct of responsibility. Nevertheless, it was something that Lyon never thought of.

    "The fact that she is not here means that the Ascension is nothing to her," said the elder.

    (She must be depressed because of me! Damn it!) thought Lyon.

    "But even so, can I just rece her on the test?". Lyon''s suggestion caught all the attention of the crowd including the elders in the panel.

    "Is that even allowed?" said an onlooker.

    "Depends, there is no absolute rule after all," answered an expert.

    "Wow, such a manly guy, I wish I had a man like that," said an admiring girl.

    The elder in front of Lyon squinted his eyes, "Why would you do that? Are you her boyfriend or something?"

    "So what if I am!" shouted Lyon.

    His shout surprised everybody. No one in the history of Mist n ever dared to talk back or even shout to an elder. Today''s Ascension was surely the one that etched to the history book.

    "Holy f*ck this guy is too manly!" said the same admiring girl.

    "I know right, I want a man like that, no one under the heavens shall fear him!" said another girl.

    "You!... Stop being so unreasonable! There is no way you could rece someone! I won''t allow it!"

    The elder reaction was something everyone thought of. Every single disciple in the Mist n knew, opposing the elders meant that one would stagnate in their cultivation. This was because the beads supply for the opposer would be cut or not received a single bead.

    Meanwhile, the girls had almost the same thought, (Will he do that to me too? Will he stand against the world for me?)

    Everyone wanted a different partner, but one thing was for sure. They need apany, someone who would stand by them even when the world turned against them. Someone who will lift them up when they were down. Someone to protect and be protected.

    "Hmph! Useless bber!" said the elder as he turned back and walking back to the panel before saying "Guards, send him to the punishment hall!"

    The head of the Mist n watched this event with a hint of a smile that escaped everyone''s eyes. If only someone could see her smile at that moment, their heart would be captured in an instant.

    "Then, if I beat you ... would you allow me to rece Reka."

    The sudden sentence seemed to freeze the time. Everybody instantly stopped whatever they were doing, including the elder who halted his steps.

    "Just now, what did you say?" The elder''s voice be deep as he heard something ridiculous.

    "If I beat you, you will allow me to take Reka''s position."

    "You snotty brat! Nothing is gonna change just because you said so!"

    "It will," said Lyon calmly. Even he himself didn''t know why was he always calm under such pressure.

    "Y-You!" then the elder turned his head to the elder''s panel with cupped hands, "Head, please allow me to do a battle of the death with this kid, the Mist n is better without him."

    Even Lyon was surprised at this oue, he only wanted to rece Riku not to take the elder''s life.

    The head of the Mist n contemted for a while before nodding in response.

    *cheer

    The crowd was in a high mood along with the approval from the head. They were here originally for the Ascension, who would have thought that they would see a battle to the death.

    "I shall personally see this battle," said the head before jumping down.

    "Hmph! A mere peak Soul Realm dares to confront me!"

    "Originally I only want to rece Riku, but since you are being unreasonable and ask a battle to the death, so be it," said Lyon taking his stance.

    (You both are unreasonable!) thought the crowd.

    "Feast on your enemies! SCARLET!"

    *zing

    With a sh, the red-blood sword was in Lyon''s hand.. The aura permeated from it even made the elders in the panel nervous.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 70 - Battle To The Death?

    As the sword was shown to the world, the thirst of blood permeating from it. The weaker cultivators felt their entire body numb. They could see what happen but their bodies were instinctively afraid of the red-blood sword.

    "Just to make this clear, if I won this battle, I will rece Reka in the Ascension and if I passed all the test, my spot in the Central Region shall be given to her," said Lyon to the head of the n while gritting his teeth.

    "Sure, I will allow it," smiled the woman.

    "Don''t get cocky kid, You will not live past this hour," said the elder.

    "Well since you both are eager to battle then," the woman pped her hand and followed by a gong sound.

    The elder moved in a swift manner and approached Lyon in a defining speed. He intended to end the fight with just one critical blow.

    *nk

    The elder''s thrust met the red-blood sword but the force was instantly nulled. Scarlet didn''t even budge receiving the iing attack.

    Seeing his swift attack didn''t work the elder quickly jumped back to a safe distance. (That sword is really tough)

    *sh

    The elder''s pupil shrink in astonishment, there was a horizontal cut on his left cheek. (How!?) thought the elder as he looked at Lyon who still standing in the same spot.

    "tch.," wiping his blood, the elder started his onught once more.

    *nk

    Once again, the sword only met scarlet as his cheek had another cut.

    "Mist art! Mist of Maze!"

    Slowly, a thick mist condensed the entire arena, enveloping both Lyon and the elder. The crowd couldn''t even see their figure in the thick mist, even experts had a hard time.

    "Mist of Illusion," contemted an onlookers

    "That''s right, by using the energies around you, you could make a mist just like a spell. But nevertheless, the impact is still a far cry from an actual spell," said an observant

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "But the ability to make your enemy blind of your attacks is still a critical value," said another.

    Inside the mist, Lyon was standing still and not moving at all. (This sword absorbed my vitality like a torrent!).

    The elder was taking his time hidden in the mist, observing Lyon''s every move. (He is not panicking? Maybe he is just scared and gets numb. Hehehe this will be over in a sh).

    "You are wide open!" the elder made a silent jump toward Lyon''s open back.

    *nk

    (Impossible!) thought the elder as he bewildered by the oue. His sword was once again met with Scarlet. However, what he was stunned the most was because Lyon didn''t even turn back when he made the block.

    *sh

    There was another cut on the elder''s face. Once again the elder hid in the mist.

    "Mist Bullet!" the elder thrust his sword andunched a mist bullet toward Lyon''s back head. His uracy was truly among the best in the n

    *block

    Once again the attack got block by Scarlet.

    *sh

    Another cut appeared, but this time it was not on the face but rather his right arm.

    (Gah! Why am I the one getting a cut out of nowhere! What is he?!) the elder started to get impatient.

    Nothing in history ever exist something like this. Even the gods would probably confuse at what''s happening right now.

    "Hah!" the elder started his barrage of attack revealing his location to Lyon.

    *nk

    Every single attack he made was blocked by Scarlet.

    An attack from the top? blocked.

    A sh from the side? blocked.

    A feint to thrust Lyon''s heart? blocked.

    All of this happened in under a minute, and Lyon didn''t even move half a step. It was like the only thing moving was his right hand which held Scarlet.

    Slowly the mist faded away and revealed both of them to the surrounding.

    *gasp

    The crowd was stunned seeing their figure, they would have thought the match was over by the time the mist faded. But the result was in fact almost taken one hundred and eighty.

    Taking a safe distance from Lyon was the elder which now had many cuts on his body. But the gruesome was the blood seemed to never stop flowing from the cut.

    The elder didn''t notice at all, his vitality was draining slowly with each cut. His eyes focused on the opponent which he thought was just an ant. "What are you?!" shouted the elder.

    Lyon didn''t answer his question, he was just standing there looking at the miserable elder. It was not like Lyon didn''t have the answer. it just that he couldn''t answer him. Lyon''s vitality was also draining but at a lower speed than before the first time he called Scarlet.

    The head of the n looked at the miserable elder seriously. Nobody could have guessed what she was thinking about.

    Naeya, on the other hand, was gulping really hard seeing the miserable elder. She couldn''t have imagined a peak Soul Realm could do so much damage to a Half-Divine realm cultivators.

    "This, this is a dream right?" said an onlooker.

    "No, it''s the reality, brace yourselves because I think we just witness the birth of a legend," said an expert.

    The elder''s breathing slowly be calmer by seconds as the energies were swirling around his body.

    "Is he gonna?!" said a young cultivator.

    "Quite possibly yes, he is going to use his ace art!!" said another cultivator.

    (Tch... I can''t hold on much longer I need to move now or never!) thought Lyon.

    Everybody was on gripping their hands tightly. The match will be decided by this final move.

    "Be honored, because you shall be in by my finest art," said the elder.

    *tap

    Lyon started to run toward the elder, (Fool!) thought the elder.

    "Mist art, ze-" (?!, I can''t move! My limbs are numb!) as he nced at his limb he instantly knew what was the cause.

    *stab

    With the veryst ounce in Lyon''s strength, he jumped and thrust his sword toward the elder''s heart.

    *zing

    The red-blood sword crazily sucked the blood out of the elder, revitalized it''s endurance and also Lyon''s own vitality.

    "That''s enough," said the head of the n.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 71 - How Can I Not Be?

    Lyon retracted his weapon and red at the head of the n. This battle was supposed to be a life and death one, what did it mean to stop it just before he finished the opponent?

    "What is the meaning of this?" asked Lyon despite his fatigue. The sword had taken so much of his vitality, so fighting another battle was almost impossible. Even so, he didn''t worry about what''s gonna happen to him. He knew Ryona would do something before anything bad happen.

    The head of the n looked at Lyon calmly despite his tone. She was really calm and collected through in and out. Nobody could guess what she was thinking. Especially with those snake-like eyes, people could feel the cold radiating from it.

    The crowd was also eager to know what was going to happen next. The head never goes back on her words before, so this oue really surprised them. What was going on probably deeper than their knowledge?

    "Please give me some face and let this one slide," said the head of the n with a tone full of respect. It was really rare for the head to do this, only a select people could make the head said something with that much respect. Not even a king would necessarily deserve one.

    "On what basis, do you think I would do what you told?" asked Lyon. The crowd was surprised to see him actually tried to negotiate back with the head of the n. Only madmen would do so, but then again only madmen would aplish great things.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Even the head was a bit surprised seeing someone would talk back against her. It had been too long since she can remember thest time someone did so. Now the woman saw him in a new light. (So, he is someone with a backbone after all, interesting, I can''t wait to see his reaction when he knew my identity)

    "You will know when the timees," said the head of the n. The woman''s sentence made Lyon confused. (What is she implying? Do I know her?) thought Lyon.

    ncing at the elder who only had a breath left, Lyon was confused about what he should do.

    "Tell me, is he going to be dead in the end?" asked Lyon. This was what Lyon worried the most, he won''t let a seed of revenge spread even if its an old man. One of the many reason cultivators fell was because they thought an ant wouldn''t grow.

    The head of the Mist n revealed a rare smile at Lyon. She never thought that he would still doubt her. "Yes, you can rest assured that his life is no more, but he still has a value this time."

    Nodding at the woman, Lyon tense body became more rxed, however, his next sentence stunned the crowd once more. "Aspensation, I want Reka to be instantly epted in the Central Region without any test or conditions required."

    *m

    One of the elders in the panel mmed his chair, "Impudent kid! Know your ce! Who are you to make propositions to our leader!"

    Lyon nced at the furious elder, "Do you think you have a ce to cut in my and your leader''s conversation?"

    "Y-you..!" the elder didn''t know what to say. Lyon was right, an elder also didn''t have any ce to cut in the leader''s conversation. With just a single sentence the elder was defeated.

    Not epting that he was defeated by a kid, the elder almost jumped on impulse if not the head raised her hand to stop what he was doing. "I will allow it," said the head calmly.

    "But leader.." the elder couldn''t ept the oue. In his mind, everything should go with the procedure. Nobody was allowed to have a backdoor.

    The head of the Mist n knew this elder''s personality, he was an honest man and full of pride. This kind of traits was surely what any leader wants in their subordinate. However, this kind of personality was also the thing that could hinder his growth to be a great leader. The leader the Mist n seek was an honest one, but being honest was not enough to maintain the n. If honesty brought the destruction of the n then it meant nothing.

    Naeya, however, was an open-minded elder since she was the youngest one. She took in everything that''s happening in front of her as a study case. There must be a reason why something like this was happening. Why would the leader allowed a student ascend to the Central Region through a backdoor for the first time or why would the leader let the elder live a little longer.

    "Since that is the case, I''ll be back on my seat watching this ''Ascension'' of yours," said Lyon as he walked back staggered.

    The headmanded the guards to bring the miserable elder to the interrogation room. Along with that, the head excuse herself from the crowd and followed the guards behind them.

    Once again, Lyon''s name was the hot topic in Mist n. A new tale of his journey was added to his history book. The young man who defeated an elder single-handedly and made a proposition to the leader which waster agreed on.

    He had be a figure to look up to, all the young kids on the arena that day had starstruck eyes. The man who made the impossible possible. The man who defeated an Half-Divine Realm with the cultivation of peak Soul Realm. All of this was happening right in front of their eyes.

    As Lyon sat back on his seat, he breathed a sigh of relief. He felt like a burden in his heart was lifted up slowly. Although his body was aching all over from the cause of low vitality, he still tried to sit properly.

    (Aih, I should really stop my perverted thought. It always brings me more trouble)

    *pull

    Suddenly Lyon''s body was pulled to his left side.. Landing in a soft cushion-like thing felt like heaven. (Aih, forget it! With girls like these, how can I not be perverted?!)

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 72 - Mist Edge

    Lyon was inciting everyman''s jealousy. The surrounding couldn''t help but cursed him inwardly. Although the feat he did was astonishing, did he deserve such rewards? He wasn''t even a king or an emperor yet and he already basks in beautiful women, even the elders could only sigh.

    The dead tired Lyon slowly recuperate on the soft cushion while watching the continuation of the ''Ascension''. Ryona slowlybed his hair with her finger. She looked like a queen taking care of her emperor. None of the otherdies dared to interrupt them. Not to mention Biane and Clemora, even Luna and Karina had to wait their turn.

    *ehem

    "The second test of the Ascension may begin," said the other elder who whispered a message from before.

    Once more, the disciples who passed the first test was being called out one by one. Each of them were to disy their skills in the intermediate level of Mist Art. This includes a variety of a skill if the disciple managed to create one.

    The intermediate level of Mist Art contained three main arts which could be varied ording to the disciple''s style. The first one was the ''Mist Edge'', this art used the heaven and world''s energies to sharpen their weapon by coating them with it. The book said that whoever learn this art to a peak level or beyond said that his or her weapon''s sharpness couldn''t be seen clearly like a mist was covering it.

    Although the art sound so simple, the execution was not so. The concentration and focus must be on point since once they lose them, the art immediately disperse.

    "Fleur, please step on the ring and show us your prowess," said the elder.

    "Yes,"

    A thin young man stepped on the ring with his shallow sword. He was a well known young man in the South Region. He had done almost a hundred missions from the n and his talent could be considered the best.a

    When his eyes became focused, the shallow sword''s edges started to glow a little. Even a low cultivator could see it.

    The elder nodded, "Do you have a variety for your art?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "eh?"

    With the sudden question from the elder, the ''Mist Edge'' got canceled instantly.

    .

    .

    .

    "Fail!" dered the elder.

    The oue truly surprised the crowd. They would have thought that Fleur might pass this test effortlessly.

    "I-i can do it again! Please give me one more chance!" begged Fleur.

    "Hmph! A cultivator never begs to others!" the elder got more infuriated seeing the disciple''s behavior before continuing, "You should train more on your concentration and focus, just a basic question made you lose it."

    "A real cultivator will not get nervous over something as trivial as this. If you always begged to make the world favor you, don''t me others if the result is not what you want. Go back and train once more, I hope to see some improvements by then."

    Although the voice was loud and harsh, the elder actually gave a pointer to the disciple about his w.

    "I will tell you what you already know, the cultivation world is long and hard, if a simple failure like this made you waver. You will be stuck on your realm forever."

    The encouraging word from the elder made the disappointed Fleur saw a new light. After regainin his wits, Fleur bowed to the elder and walked down the ring full of motivation to train harder.

    "Next, pleasee forward,"

    The elder continued the test once more. Although there were a hanfdful of disciples that passed the test. There were also the ones like Fleur. Every pointer the elder gave was carefully listened by those who failed.

    "Biane, please stepped on the ring,"

    "Yes,"

    Answering from the audience seat, she jumped andnd perfectly on the ring.

    Before the elder could say anything, Biane''s Santana already coated with heaven and world''s energies, making the people struck in awe. The density of the energies was by far the thickest of them all. Even the crowd''s eyes would asionally blink as if the greatsword''s edges was right in front of their eyes.

    "Do you have a variaty of the art?" asked the elder.

    "No," Biane answered calmly.

    Nobody knew if she was telling the truth or not. But one thing for sure was that her concentration and focus were very well mantained despite her burst personality. Only a strong cultivators could control one''s own.

    Lyon was looking at this oue with a hidden smile. He knew stright away that she had a variation of that art. That was because he already face one of it in thepetition from before.

    (Beautiful women always had innate acting skills. It''s like a default skill they had since they were born or something) mused Lyon.

    "Disciple Biane, you pass!" dered the elder.

    Biane cupped her hand and gone back to her seat next to Lyon.

    Her sister, Clemora also passed the test effortlessly. She also said ''no'' when she was asked about the variaty, much like her sister.

    "There are more promising disciples this ''Ascension''", said an onlooker.

    "You''re right, I bet Clemora and Biane would get ''ascended'' to the Central Region," said the onlooker''s friend.

    "Thest disciple, Riku, pleasee up to the ring," said the elder.

    "Yes," said Riku.

    Being thest one, Riku was not nervous at all. Although she looked like an innocent angel, her movements could made the shadow weep. Coated with the energies, her ''Mist Edge'' danced along with the movement she made.

    The elder''s eyes were wide open. Usually ''Mist Edge'' was only executed when it was time tond a critical hit. (This young girl! Every move of her ''dance'' aimed at the surrounding and her art is not diminishing even one bit! Such talent, how could we overlooked it until now!?).

    Of course, this dance was not Riku''s self taught ability.. It was given to her by none other than her greatest master, Ryona.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 73 - Legion?

    The dance Riku was doing definitely caught not just the elder attention, but everyone too. An expert was trying to see an opening in her dance but failed everytime he thought he had it.

    Every rhythm and every strike she did could be considered wless. Not to mention her natural beauty, the scene was like a maiden dancing on a grassy field under the moonlight.

    As Riku finished her moves, it took a whole minute for the others to realize that it was over. Even the elder couldn''t believe what he just saw.

    *p

    One of the elders in the panel stood up and began pping his hands furiously. He was the original master of Riku. His pping incited a butterfly-like effect and soon the whole arena was pping her performance.

    Receiving such standing apuses was a new experience for Riku. Her face was flushed red while she bowed repeatedly.

    "Disciple Riku, definite PASS!" shouted the elder.

    ------------------------------------------

    All the ttering outside could even be heard inside the interrogation room. The room was a simple square room that could only fit about five people in it.

    The head of the n was sitting opposite the miserable elder. She was tapping her finger on the desk as if she was waiting for something.

    "You canugh at me if you want," said the miserable elder.

    "Maybe, but what does it do to me?" asked the head of the n calmly.

    Her response took the elder by surprise, "You are definitely amazing, being so calm even when your enemy is right in front of you."

    The head of the n stared at the elder intensely, she had a deduction before but never wanted to believe that it was true. "So it is true, isn''t it? You are part of that ''legion''."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The elder chuckled at the agitated woman in front of him, "Yes I am, they promised me power beyond I have right now, so why wouldn''t I be a part of that ''legion''."

    Taking a deep breath the elder continued, "Are you interested in joining the ''legion'' too? Head."

    *boom

    The head mmed the table and it was obliterated in an instant.

    The elder already more or less guessed the head''s reaction and he only chuckled at the sight of it.

    "Where is the ''legion'' base at?" asked the head with a murderous tone.

    "You think too highly of me, I am at the lowest of the lowest rank in the ''legion'' I didn''t have the knowledge of where the base is at. Who knows, maybe there was more than one base."

    His answer caught the head of the n off guard. He was at the Half-Divine realm and still considered the lowest of the lowest in the ''legion''. What kind of person standing on the top then?

    The elder knew what the head was worried about, "All I can say is that the person who recruited me was stronger than you, the person beat me with only one move."

    "What is the ''legion'' goals? What did they want to make?" These questions were looming in her head for quite some time. It was already hard enough to seek their information and once she got the lead, the person was none other than an elder of her own.

    "Who cares what their goals are?! All I want is power! I''m sick and tired of being an underling to you!! So what if they wanted to rule Deo entirely?! As long as I have enough power I could rule other worlds too!" said the infuriated elder.

    The head of the n only looked at him without saying anything. (Am I really a bad leader?) was what running through her mind.

    After a brief of silence and recollecting his thought the elder asked, "Tell me, is the young man part of your n?". Of course, the young man the elder refer to was obviously Lyon.

    "No, he is not," the head shook her head before continuing, "But he is my wild card."

    The elder chuckled, "That boy is amazing, I must say he had talent in battle. But the only reason he could beat me is that weird sword,"

    The head nodded in her response, "He is chosen by the sentiment in the weapon after all,"

    "He might be the key to all your troubles with the ''legion''. Although the reason he fights me was unreasonable as it is," the moment he said that, his eyes widened a little as he realized something.

    "So that''s it ... HAHAHAHAHA!" the elder suddenlyughed crazily.

    The head of the n squinted her eyes at the elder''s reaction.

    "No wonder the excuse was unbelievably shameless," said the elder.

    "What is it?" asked the head.

    "The reason he fought against me, was because he knew I am from the ''legion''!" said the elder dropping the bomb news.

    "What?! That''s not possible?!" said the head.

    "Hmph! Even the sentiment ept him when he was only a Soul Realm cultivator, what impossible thing he couldn''t achieve?!"

    When he put it out like that, the head couldn''t retort back. (Did he knew about the ''legion''?).

    The miserable elder chuckled once more, "Looks like the legion had a fearsome enemy to get rid of, you better nurture him, head. A lot of geniuses die prematurely."

    "Why are you saying all of this?" asked the head. She thought that he was a loyal dog of the ''legion'' but half of the conversation indicated otherwise.

    "I will never see the sunlight tomorrow anyway, why would I hold back my thoughts? I only joined the ''legion'' only for the power they promised me, I never said I''ll be their dog." said the elder.

    The elder looked at the woman in front of him full of respect, "You know I''ve always been the greedy type of person since I was a kid."

    The elder continued, "As a gift for taking care of me all this while, I will tell you something about my recruiter." Taking a deep breath he continued, "The person is in the arena."

    Hearing the info, the head of the n mmed her eyebrows.

    The elder knew that the next thing was his execution, "May I call you ''that'' onest time?"

    The head of the n nodded.

    "Goodbye Master Reka!"

    *sh

    The elder''s head rolled on the ground as his soul was extinguished.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 74 - The Last Test

    Thest test of the Ascension was what the crowd was waiting for. The two test from before could be said just a show for everyone to see, but thest one was where they would see blood, sweat, and tears. The true potential of the disciples shall be uprooted.

    Some of the crowd were new and not familiar with thest test of the ''Ascension'', especially seeing the locals excited. One young man couldn''t help but ask, "Hey brother isn''t thest test kind of vague? I mean the oue will be entirely judged by the elder and the head of the Mist n."

    The excited person happily answered the lostmb, "Brother, it is not about the oue, the test your about to see is one of a kind." Taking a deep breath the person continued, "You will see our disciples exert their utmost and deepest potential, and what else is there than a life and death situation."

    The young man got confused and ask, "But the n prohibits killing right?".

    But his confusion was soon answered by the excited person, "True, but if the disciples consider this a friendly match, then they would one hundred percent fail thest test. Only on a life and death situation would one gave it all. So you better open your eyes wide brother, no disciples shall let this opportunity go easily."

    Suddenly a sudden cry caught the crowd attention, "Look it''s the disciples from the Central Region,"

    Walking from the north gate of the arena right under the elder''s panel were three powerful figures.

    The left figure wearing a blue robe was a burly bald man that looked the oldest and the biggest of the three. He had a staff made of Celestial Wood that was almost impossible to break by normal means. His name was Geffen Manis the current number three disciple in the Central Region.

    The right figure of the trio was a man wearing a sses in a dark cloak. But many of his opponents were fooled when the thought he was a spell caster. Right under the cloak was a weapon nobody would expect, a morning star. His name was Feiran Gua, the current number two disciple in the Central Region.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The one leading the other two was a thin young man wearing a green robe while holding a pair of chakrams. His handsome face had a scar under his right eye exuding a fearsome charisma. His name was Vindre Lars the current number one disciple in the Central Region.

    "Look its Feiran Gua, I still wonder how he covered that morning star under that cloak and short body of his," said an onlooker.

    "After all this years the Celestial Wood staff didn''t even scratch," said another.

    But most of the attention fell onto Vindre Lars, the current number one disciple in the Central. There were rumors surrounding him that he rejected the offer from the head of the n about bing one of the elders. Nobody knew what was his goal after entering the Central Region.

    "Oh? There seem to be a lot of talented young ones this Ascension," said Geffen.

    "Yeah but it will probably less than five people gonna make it, right Vindre?" asked Feiran.

    Vindre didn''t respond to Feiran''s question as he seemed uninterested in the Ascension. After all, this was the test to uproot the potential of the disciples and not his. A match with him probably ended in less than five moves.

    The head of the n was finally back on her seat after a while. She did not waste any more time as she dered thest test tomence, "It is time for thest test to begin."

    The crowd was ecstatic, there were cheerings in every corner of the seat.

    "Ryona, do you think your disciple can make it?" asked Lyon while yawning.

    "Of course she can, I am her master after all," chuckled Ryona.

    "Oh I''m getting sleepy," said Lyon trying to get up.

    *grab.

    An insurmountable strength was pulling him down on the same heavenly cushion once more.

    "You can sleep on myp hubby <3"

    (Ah, I have a feeling she will **** me one day, BUT I don''t mind though!) thought Lyon.

    *ehem

    "From this moment, we will not call up your names anymore, instead those who feel ready to battle just step on the ring," said an elder in the panel.

    Most of the disciples didn''t aware that the test already began, the more they doubt themselves the more negative the elders had their opinions of them. They looked at each other as they could feel each other''s nervousness. Thest step was within their grasp, however, fear caught up to them. The fear of getting beaten to a pulp, the fear of oozing blood was running in their mind.

    Although they were all cultivators who were familiar with death, ''pain'' was something else entirely. This was the difference between true cultivators and cultivators you found on the street. How far would one endure, how many tears would one shed, it was not the beads that made cultivators strong, it was not winning that made cultivators grow. It was pain and failure!

    *swoosh

    Three figures jumped at the same time, catching all the eyes in the arena. Seeing the three figures were all beautiful women, the men disciples had their face turned red in embarrassment.

    The three beautiful women were none other than Biane, Clemora and of course Riku. Their unwavering eyes and superb will was presented in front of everyone in the arena. They stood there like valkyries ready to fight the demons from the deepest hell.

    "I must say, those three probably the cream of the crops this Ascension," said Geffen.

    "I detect no fear in their stance, not even a shaking hands," smiled Feiran.

    "Interesting," the silent Vindre finally said something before he jumped on his own on the arena facing the three of them.

    As the other two was about to follow him, Vindre nced and said, "Stand back.". Just two simple word yet the two didn''t dare to disobey.

    The three girls could feel the pressure the Vindre exuded, they readied themselves as they about to face probably the strongest opponent yet.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 75 - The Battle

    Without waiting for the head''s signal, Vindreunched his chakrams to the left and right aiming at the three of them. This direct assault was just Vindre''s way to gauge his opponent agility.

    *swoosh

    Without a single doubt on the crowd''s mind, Biane and Clemora easily dodged the iing attack. Riku, however, chose to run forward between the chakrams and initiated an attack.

    (If you got an opportunity to attack, attack! Don''t waste any single opportunity you have!) Ryona''s teaching echoed in Riku''s mind. Her steps were like a shadow, fast and traceless. Along with his unsheathed sword, she used the Mist Edge art to amplify the strike she was about to blow.

    *nk

    Her eyes were wide open as she saw what''s happening right in front of her. Her sword was met with a third chakram which Vindre retrieved from his spatial ring. She noticed that his fingers were dancing like he was ying a tune on a piano.

    "Look out!" warned Biane as she shed her greatsword to deflect the other two chakrams that aimed at Riku''s back.

    After both of them jumped to a safe distance, a sudden gust of wind hit Vindre''s face as a cry of Phoenix was heard behind him.

    *boom

    A loud bang reverberated inside the arena. Vindre was quick enough to turn his back and block the dangerous attack with the third chakram. But her amazing feat was only met with a graceful smile from Clemora.

    *swoosh

    Those familiar shes appeared once more as they headed toward Vindre with amazing speed from behind. However, with a flick of his finger, the other two chakrams suddenly threw itself onto the shes.

    Clemora immediately retreated to a safe distance on the corner of the ring. Somehow Clemora''s positioning made Vindre''s spot exactly in the middle of a triangle with Biane and Riku on the other points.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The crowd almost forgot to breathe as they saw the intensity of the battle, even the dust couldn''t make them blink.

    "Look! Thedies actually had the upper hand in this battle!" said an excited onlooker.

    "Well, it still the start and we still don''t see Vindre in full power yet," said a calm observant.

    Although being in the center of their strategy was disadvantageous, he didn''t get nervous at all. His breathing was still normal even after those heart-stealing attack.

    "Hubby, what do you think thedies will do?" said Ryona whilebing Lyon''s hair.

    "I don''t know, I never knew how girls think at all," said Lyon.

    "Just your guess is fine."

    "Alright then,"

    "First of all, since they knew Vindre could pull a third chakram means that they have to think that he has more and could control it too. The questions that popped in their mind would be how many chakrams can Vindre control?"

    "The way to do that was by attacking his openings since they got an advantage in numbers, a pincher attack was the best way,"

    "But why would they want to make Vindre pulled out more chakrams? Isn''t the less chakram the better?" asked Jugen as he was intrigued by his big brother''s analysis.

    "It might be so for amon cultivator, but that was actually a false thinking if they were facing an expert. The more you go full power the more draining the stamina is to maintain it. If you let an expert excess their stamina as minimum as possible, then your life will end up in their hands sooner thanter."

    As Jugen contemted in his seat, Lyon continued his guess,

    "After they did that sessfully, that''s where the true match began. The condition they are in will be much worse than they are now, plus with Vindre going full force, things might end in under ten moves. But if they somehow survived his onught then they have the chance to beat him."

    Although Lyon''s voice was not loud, the nearby crowd could still listen to his opinion clearly. "B-brother? What do you mean by beating him?", one of them asked what they were all thinking.

    It was already hard enough for one to exert their utmost potential while this guy just spouted nonsense like beating a Central disciple? Not to mention this was the number one disciple in there even if this was the worst one it would still be an impossible feat to do, even if it were three against one.

    "It means what it means. They are nning to kick his ass down."

    "B-but Vindre''s cultivation realm was probably at the level six or maybe eight Half-Divine Realm while those girls were only peak Soul Realm, one was even the ninth."

    "Cultivation is not the way to decide the oue of a battle."

    As the guy was about to refute him, he remembered that he had the right to say that statement. His battle was more amazing than this since the odd was almost zero yet he singlehandedly defeat an elder. in the end, the refuters gulped their words down to their stomach.

    "Besides, with a master like you, it is a matter of course that she wants to beat him despite the impossibility."

    "Owh, hubby you know me really well <3".

    The fight was continued just like Lyon had predicted. The threedies were now in a deep fatigue dealing with Vindre''s astonishing seven chakrams. They did try to cut the thin wire that connected to his fingers but it was no use, that thing was tough as an adamantine.

    They realized that a room for error would mean fatal for them. His seven chakrams almost leave no opening to strike and everything seemed hopeless to them.

    "Are you done?" asked Vindre coldly before continuing, "I apud you to making me push this far, you three definitely belong in the Central Region!"

    However, his assuring statement didn''t change the women''s expression at all. "Sisters, I will be the decoy of those seven chakrams while you both attacked him when the chance arrived,"

    "Are you cra-" before Biane could express her opinion, Riku already stood against Vindre.

    "Attack me with all you got, senior!" shouted Riku as she readied herself.

    "GOOD! This is what it means to be a cultivator!" apud Vindre.

    The crowd instantly thought that she was out of her mind, but the next move of her blew their expectation.

    *swoosh

    All seven chakrams moved at the same time but different speed, Vindre''s control was really astonishing.

    With Mist Edge active, Riku began to move her slender hands and leg to an unknown yet familiar rhythm.

    *nk*nk*nk*nk

    She managed to deflect the chakram and dodge the rest of the attack smoothly.. Leaving the crowd and Vindre with wide opened eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 76 - Sylph Dance

    Her movement made the crowd forget that this was a battle. They thought an opera was ying right in front of them. No matter which directions Vindreunched his chakrams it couldn''t even scratch her body.

    This technique was beyond theirprehension, even a talented cultivator was having a hard time to identify the move she did.

    Vindre''s face started to twitch and his fingers moved even faster than before. They were twirling around along with the scream from the wind which struck fear to the world.

    But even if the intensity was two times or more, Riku still capable of dodging and blocking his attacks. However, her position was at a standstill which was disadvantageous for a long run.

    As Riku was moving gracefully, the memories of her training echoed in her mind.

    ---------------------------------------------------------

    It was back at Undine Lake when Ryona trained Riku in the forest nearby.

    Riku was sitting by the side and observed her mentor dancing in the middle of the forest like a faerie. Her graceful movement seemed to guide the surrounding to the direction she wanted it to be. With every swing of her axe, the trees swayed along while its leaves were plucked with the strong wind.

    Riku was in awe,bined with the beauty and her graceful motion, it was hard to believe that this woman could kill without even batting an eye.

    Gradually, Ryona''s movement getting slower and slower and just when Riku thought it was over, the defining blow came into her vision.

    *boom

    Three pairs of wing suddenly appeared on Ryona''s back as she was facing the sky and all the leaves in the vicinity fell down. It was like a sh in Riku''s eyes before the wings disappeared into nothingness.

    After a brief of silent Ryona began to exin her technique,

    "This technique or art is called the Slyph Dance, it is the perfect technique for cultivators that focused on agility such as yourself," said Ryona seriously. This technique had a significant meaning to her.

    The Slyph Dance had a deep root to the Sylph race itself, although Ryona is not a Slyph, she was lucky enough to learn from them personally. It was a fated encounter they said.

    Slyph has a really high affinity with the wind element thus they could control the flow of it naturally. By making use of the wind, a Sylph could move almost with no frictions in the air, but sadly, their bodies were not strong enough to withstand a lethal attack. Then that''s why the Slyph Dance was born. There was even a saying, ''If a Slyph was dancing, not even a dust could hit them.''

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    However, it was a new case if a non-Sylph was trying to learn this technique. There were conditions to be met,

    The first one was, of course, the affinity with wind element. If the first one was not met, it will be entirely impossible to even learn the basic of the technique.

    The second was a high agility. Since the Sylphs had wings on their back, their movements were swifter than most of the other races, at least in the air. But a non-sylph who had no wings must advantage their fast response against iing attacks.

    Thest one was a blessing of a Sylph. Without thest one, the technique would never bepleted.

    Sylph Dance was derived into three stages.

    The first one was the defensive stage, followed by attacking stage and thest one was the Slyph stage. Every stage had different rhythms especially thest one since the rhythm was unique to the user of the technique.

    ---------------------------------------------------------

    *cheer

    The crowd was cheering the three of them nonstop.

    "C-mon guys, you can do it."

    "Yeah! Break the record guys!"

    *boom

    Suddenly, Vindre felt a massive weight on his body as his feet started to break the ring. As he nced at a nearby figure, he saw Biane standing straight with her greatsword stabbed to the ground. On the other end, Clemora wasing at a high speed with her sword glowing blue.

    (This is it!) thought the three of them, "GO! CLEMORA!"

    "AAAAHHHH!!!" The scream that defined the meaning of victory was shout as the cry of blue phoenix was loud and clear.

    *boom

    A clear sting sound reverberated inside the arena and dust covered the most important spot on the ring. The crowd was on their seat hoping for the result they would never dream of. The silence made them wish they could just buy a huge fan and waved at the dust.

    "Ahhh!"

    A spurt of blood was spraying out of the dust followed by Clemora''s body which was covered with horrendous wounds. The next one to be sent flying was of course Biane. Looking the two of them, they were definitely incapable of fighting anymore.

    As the dust gradually cleared, they could finally see the state of Vindre. He was wounded and his clothes were torn, there was a clear fatigue on his expression. However, what made Riku opened her eyes wide, was a pair of chakrams in his hands.

    (He could control nine?!) thought Riku, as their goals seemed to be impossible. (NO! I refuse to give up!).

    Riku ran toward the fatigue Vindre with hope in her heart. She didn''t care whatever happens to her. As long as she could move, she could fight.

    *swoosh

    There were now nine chakrams dancing in the sky like a vulture.

    *nk

    The Slyph Dance managed to block them, but this time she was moving forward.

    *sh

    A chakram managed to scratch her as her form was imperfect. She gritted her teeth and moved forward.

    *sh

    Another sh cut her hand, another sh cut her face, another sh cut her left thigh, another, another and another, until Riku couldn''t move anymore. But the amazing part was, she still standing.

    Tiene was already sobbing in Yiaz arms as she couldn''t look anymore.

    *swoosh

    (OH no! She passed out!) thought Vindre as he alreadyunched a chakram at her vital point that could make her cripple. (Shit I''m too weak to retract it!).

    The chakram was moving closer and closer to Rikku and the crowd''s mouth was opened up entirely to the horror they were about to see.

    *BOOM

    A huge axe suddenly dropped in front of Riku, cutting the chakram in half and its momentum.

    *CRACK

    The ring was cut into a perfectly clean half by the force of the axe.

    Riku who was actually still could see with her right eyes half opened, was embrace by the woman who taught her the dance.

    *p

    Lyon suddenly pping in the midst of silence.. His action easily led to a domino effect and in an instant, the whole arena was giving a standing ovation.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 77 - Eyes Wide

    *whistle

    "Good job!"

    "You are my idol Riku!!

    "Biane we love you!!"

    All the mours were very well deserved for those three. There was no one in the history that ever made a disciple from the Central Region sustain injuries and even pushed him to use his full power during the Ascension.

    "Say, brother, are you interested in joining our legion?" suddenly a voice entered Lyon''s ears from his side. Lyon didn''t notice a person was already standing beside him where Biane used to sit. He had the mostmon face andmon figure one could find anywhere in Deo.

    Lyon stopped his pping andzily looked at the guy who offered him an invitation. However, before he could say anything, the guy continued, "Our legion can offer you greater power! High-quality beads daily!"

    Seeing Lyon didn''t even have a reaction to his offer, he retracted a bead of a high-quality one on his palm. The bead was at the size of a rice and everybody would kill just to get this single item, but Lyon didn''t even bat an eye to it. The guy was stunned for a second, but soon he let out a smile as Lyon casually picked the bead.

    Lyon carefully inspected the bead he just picked up like a diamond ring. "Don''t worry, it''s not a fake bead, you can try it." smiled the guy. Lyon looked at the guy once more with a confused expression only to meet with a ''be my guest'' gesture.

    *flick

    Lyon flicked his finger and let the bead flew into his mouth and with a gulp, he swallowed the bead whole. However, he felt no changes whatsoever.

    The guy who offered him the bead had bulging eyes that about to pop from its socket. He still couldn''t believe that Lyon just ate the precious bead. If some cultivators were to know about this, they would rush and gutted Lyon.

    Lyon looked at the guy and realized something. "Y-you ...*sigh ... I am not supposed to eat that, am I?" said Lyon with a sour face. With bulging eyes, the guy shook his head.

    (Fuck!) thought Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *ehem

    Regaining his sense, the guy continued to offer him the invitation. "How about it brother? Don''t worry about the bead, we still had many more. Sometimes idents do happen."

    (Fuck you! That was not an ident!! Anything else can be called an ident but not that! That was just so stupid to be called an ident!) Lyon was crying inside.

    "What is your legion about?" asked Lyon. He was a bit sceptical and about to refuse him, but that ident made him change his mind.

    "I am sorry, brother, but you have to join first to know our goals," said the guy with an apologetic expression.

    Lyon squinted his eyes, as he thought (Wow, only a dumb protagonist would join this kind of fishy group). "Is your legion some kind of a cult?" asked Lyon.

    "Yeah, I guess you can call it that, sort of," said the guy like he was doubting his own answer.

    (This guy is really pathetic, which fool would even join his legion) chuckled Lyon. If the beheaded elder were to hear this, he probably strangled Lyon to death.

    "So you are joining?" asked the guy.

    "No," said Lyon.

    "Oh ok then," the guy just walked away as nothing happened. Lyon didn''t know if he was disappointed or not, in the end, he paid no heed to it. However, when he nced back, the guy was already out of his vision.

    Lyon then decided to join Ryona to the infirmary where Riku and the two girls being treated. Ther he saw the three womenying on the bed, groaning. Riku''s parent was obviously beside her daughter, while the other two seem to have no rtive visiting.

    Sitting between Biane and Clemora, Lyon was kind of happy somehow. "Does it hurt?" asked Lyon.

    Both women instantly red at him, if it wasn''t because they were badly injured, they would send him flying already.

    "Sorry, that was a stupid question," said Lyon after he realized what he asked.

    "Why is nobody visiting you guys? Don''t you have a rtively high status in your kingdom?" Lyon decided to say what was in his mind, this was because judging by their weapons and stuff, they should have high status in the kingdom, but the fact that no one wasing, intrigued him.

    "A-actually ..."

    *knock *knock

    A soothing voice from the outside the door caught everyone''s attention. "May Ie in?"

    "Yes," said Lyon.

    *creak

    The person behind the knocking was unexpectedly the head of the Mist n. With that familiar band-aid on her forehead, Lyon quietly chuckled a bit.

    "First of all, congrattion on Ascending to the Central Region. We are lucky to have three talented disciples this time around. May your greatness let us soar in heaven." said the head of the mist n with cupped hands.

    "No, no need to reply to my gesture, your health is more important," said the head as she waved her hand. Looking at Lyon who was sitting calmly, she stated the reason for her visit. "May I speak with you in private?"

    Her tone made Lyon confuse if she was being serious or not. "Alright, I''ll be backter guys."

    "Please excuse us," then the head said to Lyon to follow her.

    The hallway they were into was not decorated in anything at all, even the red carpet had lost its vibrant colour. At the end of the hall was actually a single door made of sturdy old wood.

    "Are you really that cheap?" said Lyon while his head was leaning back on his hands along the walk.

    "As the head of the n, I must save up resources and made less expenditure on things that are unnecessary."

    "But this is too much, don''t you think?" the head of the n only smiled and continued walking.

    *creak.

    As they arrived at the room, Lyon was not surprised at all to see the degrading quality of the room. Although everything was clean to the point it reflected light, their quality was something one could get in the street.

    Facing her back, Lyon said, "C''mon what is it that you want to tell me? I need to go back quickly.". Lyon was about to heal the three girls up before the head invited him to talk.

    "Oh don''t be in a hurry, you are my boyfriend, aren''t you? Won''t you talk to your girlfriend a little while."

    The head turned around and a whole new person was right in front of him. She was the reason why Lyon was fighting the elder.

    "R-Reka?" said Lyon with his eyes wide open.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 78 - I Cant

    The woman standing in front of him was Reka, the girl Lyon fought in thepetition to get Scarlet. She just stood there with a mischievous smile on her face. Lyon didn''t notice it before, but she had a really cute smile along with her dimples.

    "You have a lot of exining to do," said Lyon after his mind shut down for the many questions that popped up in his head.

    Reka chuckled and tip-toed to the nearby bookcase. She directly pulled out a really ancient book as its case was really damaged but amazingly there was no dust on it. Then she directly gave the book to him as he confusedly epted it.

    Lyon noticed that there was no title in the cover, there was not even a symbol. It was only made of a thick paperboard. Lyon decided to skim through the book as Reka sat down to her seat. She looked at him with an awe, she could see how focused he was when he read the pages. He only took under three seconds to open up a new page and under three minutes to close the book.

    He contemted for a while before giving the book back to her. He took a really deep thought and Reka even held her breath as she didn''t want to disturb him. Then Lyon looked deep in her eyes, "Are you ready to hear my assessment?"

    Reka nervously nodded, although she was a lot stronger than him, his seriousness overwhelm her. She only felt like this when someone was stronger than her, but this young man was only a Soul Realm.

    "With my bright mind and talent, I Lyon Torga had a conclusion that!". Suddenly the weather became cold as rain was hitting the window. "I....."

    *boom

    A loud thunder was heard as the room shed white, but Lyon was approaching Reka in front of her desk. As he mmed his hands on the desk a loud thunder came once more interrupting his speech.

    "Ca"

    *boom

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Nno"

    *boom

    "T"

    *boom

    "GODAMMIT NATURE!! JUST LET ME FINI-"

    *boom

    Then Lyon had his face down as the rain was getting harder and harder. When he tried to open his mouth another thunder followed suit. Lyon pulled back his mouth inside as he looked really pissed.

    Lyon suddenly leaned his face forward toward the stunned Reka. He reached out for her ear and whispered what he was about to say. ''I cannot read...''

    *Boom

    The room shed once more as Reka''s pair of eyes opened wide with her mouth agape. She couldn''t believe what she heard. She was in total speechless.

    This man could defeat an elder whose cultivation was one realm above him singlehandedly but he couldn''t read? Is this the way of heaven making things fair?

    The clouds were dispersing at a rapid speed and the rain was no more. What recing it was the stars from the night. (Nature, you a bitch) cursed Lyon inwardly.

    After regaining her senses, she coughed a little to make the atmosphere less awkward. However, she failed to maintainposure and burst outughing. "Hahahahaha... ouch my side.. hahaha.."

    (Chance!) Lyon quickly tickled her sides and made herughing and moving like a maniac. But it was only a short moment before an elbow hit his chest and sent him flying across the room and hit the wall. (I forgot she is stronger than me) *thud.

    "Oh no, I''m so sorry!", Reka hurriedly approached him to check his condition. "I''m fine, don''t worry about it," said Lyon with a caved in chest.

    "Are you sure?". Reka could clearly see the caved in chest, a normal people would be horrified if this was done to them.

    "I''m fine *cough"

    (There was literally blood when he coughed just now) thought Reka.

    Then Reka put his right hand over her shoulder and walked him over the nearby sofa to let him rest. Although the sofa was notfortable it''s better than on the floor. She then began to narrate what was the book about.

    The book was actually a report of her personal investigation toward a certain group. The group had no exact number of its members, but one thing for sure was that there was a recruiter, which means there were ranks in their group.

    The report didn''t contain any information about how they operate nor what their goals were. It mostly contained people that she killed in the group. They were a loyal bunch and didn''t dare to sell the group out.

    The group often called themselves ''Legion''.

    Thest sentence of her caught Lyon attention the most as he reminded of a guy back in the arena. (He also asked me to join the ''Legion'' is it the same as what she talked about?).

    "Why are you so obsessed with the group?" his sudden question stopped Reka''s exnation who was sitting by his side.

    A tinge of sadness could be seen in her eyes as she was remembering the event when she was just a kid. "They killed my parents," said Reka softly. A warm current was building up on the corner of her eyes. The image of the calm and collected head of the n, in the end, she was also a girl.

    Lyon didn''t say anything and just let her calmed herself down. He knew that now was not the time to embrace her. Sometimes, you had to just be there and do nothing. Not like he could do anything with his condition anyway.

    She quickly wiped it off before it ran down to her cheeks. "Sorry you have to see that, it''s embarrassing," said Reka with a tinge of red.

    "I-it''s alright, that was not embarrassing. Have you seen anyone eating a high-grade bead? Now that is embarrassing." said Lyon.

    "Hahaha, who would eat a high-grade bead! Only a stupid person would! hahaha," her mood was changing quickly from zero to one hundred with a couple of sentence from him but her answer made one hundred to zero for Lyon.

    "I know right, hahaha," (That was me though).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 79 - Exhortation

    When Reka finally settled down fromughing, Lyon told her that he was invited to the said ''legion''. This fact didn''t surprise her because a man with the caliber of singlehandedly ovee an opponent with an entire realm above self would be sought even by the heavens.

    "Of course I would say no, I won''t just join a shady group," said Lyon. However, his sentence made Reka a little confused, "Wait, didn''t you already know about the legion?".

    "Today is the first time I heard about the legion," said Lyon with a confused expression.

    "Then what about the elder? Didn''t you know that he was from the ''legion'', isn''t that why you agreed to his request of battle to the death?"

    "What? No! I never knew he was from the legion. The reason I took that battle was for you to get a shortcut to the central region as my apology, in which now I know it was a useless thing to do." sighed Lyon.

    If the dead elder were to know this, he wouldmit suicide right there and then in the interrogation room.

    Reka chuckled as she realized that she and the elder were overthinking it. "Why would you go that far, for a girl you didn''t know and only molested," said Reka with a teasing tone.

    Lyon never thought of it before since he just went with whatever his instinct told him to do. "I don''t know myself, maybe I''m just a ridiculous yboy whose head was only filled with women."

    (In the end, why am I so perverted? I never know the answer, was it because Ick love back on earth or was it because I was betrayed?) thought Lyon as he entered into deep silence.

    (Oh yeah, I was always that guy who''s always forgotten when things go smoothly, and remembered when things go horribly).

    "Hey-hey, are you alright?" Reka''s voiced woke him up,

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "S-sorry what were you saying?" asked Lyon.

    "Nothing, you were dozing for a while."

    "Listen, I have a confession to make about all of this," said Reka as she changed once more to the head of the Mist n.

    But unlike her usual ck hair, this time was white and her snake eyes were as narrow as a needle. "Reka was a persona I use to investigate the legion and at the same time to blend in with the people of the n," said Reka with her pink thin lips.

    "The reason I took thepetition for the red-blood sword as Reka was only for fun, but as you probably guessed I am too the person behind the emotion mask,"

    "Then what about Naeya?" asked Lyon. As far as he knows, Naeya was supposed to be her older sister, but her strength didn''t match up. Beside knowing someone with a Divine Realm her age must be more than a hundred years.

    "Yes, Naeya was a part of the n to erase the doubt of people had in my identity, so I was never rted to her, to begin with," said the head of the n.

    (Well she certainly yed her part well) thought Lyon as he remembered the incident in the tavern. "Then what is your real name?" asked Lyon.

    "My name?" chuckled the head of the Mist n. As far as she remembered, she never told anyone her real name. Not even the current elders nor the generations before knew her real name. They always called her by her upation. She never had someone close enough to tell them, her real name.

    *knock *knock

    "Head, thest test is soon over, we need your presence," asked one of the elders from outside the room.

    "Oh is it time already? Okay I''ll be right there in a minute," said the head of the n.

    "Yes," the elder walked back to the arena first.

    "Sorry Lyon looks like that our conversation has to end right now," said the head with a smile as her hair turned back to ck. "You can rest here until you get better."

    As soon as she got up from the chair, her walk was paused by a weak force. Her right hand was held by Lyon whom lying on the sofa.

    "This conversation shall not end like that," said Lyon with a tinge smile before continuing, "Sit down and tell me your name."

    The head of the n was surprised for a while before chuckling and sat back down on the chair. "My name is Krysta Aegis."

    "Can I see your tongue?" asked Lyon out of nowhere.

    "Er, sure?" said Krysta before she opened her mouth.

    (Ah, so it''s a human tongue, I get my hopes up) thought Lyon as he fantasized something he shouldn''t. "Alright, you can go now," said Lyon as his curiosity had been fulfilled.

    Krysta was confused for a while then bid her goodbye to Lyon as she walked back to the arena. As the room was for himself, he suddenly jumped up from the sofa like there was nothing wrong. His dented chest was healing throughout the conversation just now. After checking that his body was alright, he absorbed the heaven and world''s energies while walking back to the infirmary.

    There were no changes when he got back from the infirmary except there was one new guy who was chattering with Karina outside the room. He seemed to be someone with a big influence by the way he was dressed.

    "I know my eyes didn''t deceive me, you actually came to see me in this event," said the guy.

    Karina was not interested in talking with him, but the guy just went out his way inside the room and started chattering, so Karina dragged him outside.

    Lyon remembered that Jugen did say that her sister had a lot of pursuers and he guessed that he was probably one of them. "Oh my teacher, you two looked perfect together," teased Lyon.

    "He is your student? I see he indeed had good eyes, here you go kid," suddenly the guy gave him a pouch of money. As Lyon looked inside it was only one hundred gold.

    "Aiya, mister, you are so handsome and perfect for my teacher, a man as high as yours, do you think this is enough? The other pursuer even dared to give me one million gold, here is the proof," said Lyon as he retrieved a bag of golds with the exact amount of one million gold for the guy to see.

    "Hmm, indeed," then the guy retrieved a bag of gold containing five million before shoving it over to Lyon''s hand. "How about now, aren''t I the best pursuers?"

    "Aiya, mister, although this is a lot amount of gold, this is not enough you know, my master and I need those high-quality beads, some of her pursuers even gave me seven high-quality beads!" said Lyon as this time he didn''t need to prove it anymore.

    (Seven?! My father only gave me ten of those, and I haven''t used it yet since I was cking). After a long thought, he decided to gave ten high-quality beads to Lyon. (If my father asked, I would just say I got robbed by the neighboring Dynasty).

    Little did the guy know, Lyon was going to make him really poor.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 80 - Weapon Grade

    Unbeknownst to the people outside the room, just right behind the door was Luna nting her ear on the door. She was listening to the whole conversation and giggles once in a while. Her reaction piqued the interest of the other women and Jugen. It didn''t take long before they all nted their ears on the door even the sick ones like Biane.

    Lyon was acting like he was in deep thought. He asionally looked up and about to say something but always ended up in shaking his head.

    "What''s the matter, little brother?" asked the man nervously, (Don''t tell me it''s not enough?! That was half of my fortune already!).

    "Aih, It''s nothing," said Lyon dejectedly.

    "W-what''s the matter little brother? Please speak what''s in your mind," said the man.

    Karina giggled under her hand as she noticed that the man unconsciously took Lyon as his master and afraid of making him displeased.

    "Where are you from big brother?" asked Lyon.

    "Oh, that''s right I forgot to introduce myself to you," said the man before taking a deep breath, "I''m the son of Duke Cullen from the ck Sun Dynasty, Feliric Cullen."

    Lyon was a bit surprised at his background and smiled inwardly, "Aih, big brother, why don''t you say so earlier that you are from the ck Sun Dynasty, this little brother thought you were from a kingdom, but if it''s that dynasty then I have no issues to tell you what''s in my mind."

    Lyon stepped closer to Feliric and said, "Big brother, do you know the Heaven''s Dawn dynasty?"

    "Yes, I do know it, what of it?" asked Feliric.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Recently, the prince came into our kingdom with a lot of gifts, he even gave my teacher''s father a hugend to govern, but my teacher rejects it right away," sighed Lyon.

    "Your point is?"

    "Beads!" said Lyon with a pair of deep piercing eyes.

    "Beads?"

    "Yes! Beads! My teacher only cares about cultivation rather than worldly things, so even if you give her a dynasty to rule, she would reject you straight away," said Lyon before he sighed once more.

    "My teacher always dreams about possessing some high-grade beads but s she would never take something that has been given to me."

    Feliric nced at Karina only to saw her startled a little before nodding repeatedly. Then he slowly retrieved a ring from his pocket and gave it to Karina with a heavy heart. (This is the umtion of thest one hundred years of high-grade beads which my father gave me, although I never use it, it still one hundred years worth!) thought Feliric as if he were bleeding inside.

    Karina dly epted such gift since she was in the need of raising her cultivation level because her own student already overtaken her by a wholep.

    "Aih, thank you so much big brother, my teacher always shy at this kind of thing so I thank you on her behalf too," said Lyon whileughing inside.

    "But brother,"

    "What is it now?!" shouted Feliric in rage before he saw Lyon backed away panic-stricken.

    "S-sorry, I didn''t mean to yell," said Feliric trying to ease down the tension he built up.

    "W-well, there was this one other thing," then Lyon casually but gently showed Karina''s right hand on top of his. "Look at this beautiful hand, as big brother very well know, my teacher uses her fist whenever she fights, you don''t want to watch her bleed her hands do you?"

    Hearing his exnation, a rush of blood almost came out from his mouth. He knew that his crush was a fist cultivator so a gauntlet was necessary, however, a good gauntlet was harder to find than swords.

    One cannot just simply buy gauntlet on the market, some gauntlets must be adjusted to the wearers so that it fits. The price for one was always higher than swords or spear but it was still below hidden weapons in most cases. The auction rarely had it either, even if they did, only those at king''s or emperor''s level couldpete for it.

    With a gulp, Feliric asked, "I-I see ... what grade do you want your gauntlets?"

    "Ah this lowly one still don''t know the grade of weapons, can brother enlighten this lowly one?" asked Lyon humbly.

    Feliric thought that this was a chance to trick Lyon about the grade but then he remembered that Karina was also beside her so he quickly erased it.

    With a cough, Feliric exined, "Grade of weapon or armor in that matter, is divided into, basic->man->earth->heaven->divine, from the lowest,"

    "Brother, from what I heard, there was a weapon with a sentiment in it, what grade is a weapon with it?" asked Lyon once more since his Scarlet was one.

    "If it has a sentiment, it must be at the heaven grade for the very least," mused Feliric.

    "Then don''t you think my teacher deserve at the very least a pair of heaven grade gauntlets?" asked Lyon with a smile.

    *splurt

    Finally, Feliric puked out blood. Not to mention divine grade weapons, even earth level grade one was already rare. He even doubted that a divine grade weapon existed in Deo, he only heard that kind of existence in other higher world.

    Emperors or hidden experts always on the lookout for these weapons if they were to be auctioned. They gave up on searching such grade weapons inside a market because there was no chance for it to be able to sell well in the streets. Even heaven grade weapons were only auctioned a couple of times for thest hundred years.

    The reason they didn''t search on other worlds was that they used a different currency there. Gold was not a valuable thing anymore, even high-grade bead there was almost equivalent as silver in Deo.

    (Did I ask too much?) thought Lyon as he saw Feliric was struggling with his breathing.

    "I-I will send my men right now to seek out the weapon," said the man before he excused himself.

    On the way back he heard Lyon''s voice from behind, "Ah, thank you once more for the beads!!! ... Oh, and the golds!!"

    *splurt

    Feliric once again puked a pool of blood before passing out outside.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 81 - Mysterious Antique Store

    Karina knew if that Feliric dared to touch her, he would die right there and then. That was because she could sense the deadly intent released from Lyon''s body as he watched him exit the hall.

    "Well, what did you two talk about?" asked Karina. Of course, she was referring to the head of the n.

    "Yes, I was about to tell you that, it''s better if we get inside first," said Lyon as the both of them entered the room.

    After locking the door, he began to narrate them what was going on about the ''legion''. All of them had different expressions regarding the topic. There were those who didn''t know anything about it like Ryona, Karina, Jugen, Kyoko, Riku, and her parents. Luna, however, had a sort of thinking on her head which caught Lyon''s attention.

    "Luna do you have something in mind?" asked Lyon. He knew that this girl had wide connections and very acute among the girls he had known so far.

    "Yes, regarding the matter of the ''legion'' my father also did research about it years ago," said Luna as her hand was supporting her chin. "ording to my father, the ''legion'' was somewhat a new group that rose without a warning or anything. It just suddenly exist and invites promising cultivators to join their banner with mouth-watering offers,"

    Luna contemted a little while before she seemed to remember something. "Oh yeah, my uncle found something interesting regarding the ''legion'' in one of his travels."

    As everyone''s vision fell on to Luna she continued, "Their movementstely were pretty direct and open. There were a bunch of people who just revealed themselves to be part of the ''legion'' and raid a tomb of powerful cultivators at the Divine Realm and keep the treasures for themselves rather than submit it to their recruiter,"

    This was an odd urrence since usually, a group like this would submit their treasures to the ones that had the upper rank. Meanwhile, the low ranked ones would be bestowed gifts by the said upper rank, at least that was it for a n.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Since they kept their own treasures, their goals became more and more unclear. Was it power? Was it wealth? Nobody knew.

    "My guess is this group made from other worlds, most possibly a higher one than Deo," stated Lyon after he contemted for a while. "Since the current situation is unknown it''s better to stay away from the ''legion'' for the time being."

    The girls looked at him with a confused gaze which made Lyon a little bit ufortable. "W-what is it?" asked him.

    "To think that someone like you would be uttering such words," said Karina with a slight ridicule.

    "Yeah, it really is something," nodded Luna.

    Kyoko had noments but she clearly chuckled under her sleeves.

    "W-who do you think I am?" said Lyon trying to defend his pride.

    "Pervert!" said Luna without holding back.

    "Lecher!" said Karina with a chuckle.

    "My hubby <3 !" said Ryona.

    "Super lecher!" said both Biane and Clemora on their bed.

    Every answer was like a sword piercing through his heart, except for Ryona of course. (I mean, what in the f*ck is super lecher even mean?!).

    Cupping his hands he said, "Ladies, please, this noble one is a saint with the heart of gold, I aid those who are in need or those who want to breed-...Uh- I meant ''to read''. Isn''t that right Fenrir?"

    Fenrir snuggled out from his clothes and made his way up to Lyon''s shoulder. However, the answer Lyon sought didn''t appear after quite some time, so Lyon whispered something under thedies eyes. (If you agree, there will be choppedmb for dinner).

    "Wuwuwuwu ..." Fenrir immediately responded to Lyon''s earlier question by nodding his head and wagging his cute tail.

    Thedies had ck lines covering their head, (This is just downright shameless) thought all of them.

    "See even the pure Fenrir agreed with me, so it must be true,"ughed Lyon with a long nose. Seeing his smug face thedies chose to not dwell on the topic any further.

    Afterughing until he was tired, Lyon began to do what he originally intended to do. With the abundant energies, the spell was chanted. The three women were enveloped in a bright blue colored magic brand as their bruises were rapidly healing in naked eyes.

    The spell Lyon used was to enhance one''s regeneration capability by many folds so that it appeared that the magic almost instantly wiped off the bruises. But magic could only do so much, in case if there was a poison inside someone''s body or a parasite, magic couldn''t do much help.

    As the magic brands started to dissipate slowly, the three of them healed most of their wounds. However, since the magic was to elerate the regeneration, their fatigue was even worse than before. The moment the brands dissipatedpletely, the three of them instantly fell into a deep slumber.

    Although the spell was rare among the supporting type, Yiaz and Tiene didn''t dare to inquire about it. In their minds as long as their daughter was safe, all other things didn''t matter.

    (Oh, right I forgot, I''m about to ask regarding Biane and Clemora''s status, but I guess it''s toote now) thought Lyon as he was watching them sleep like a baby.

    Lyon decided to take a stroll once more in the market, but this time he was apanied by Jugen. Since street vendors were forbidden, only official stores could attract the tourists. Lyon started to go to antique stores, but none of them could catch his eyes.

    There was one antique store that caught his attention. Compared to other stores this one was a standout on its own. The building looked like it was surviving a disaster as the woods were all old and chipped off. It was more like a haunted house rather than an antique store.

    With every step, Lyon made the tform ''squeak'' a little. Despite so, he bravely continued onward along with Jugen who could piss at any moment.

    The items inside the store were ced neatly on a table and side tables, but there was one thing that bothers Lyon. It was not the sleeping old man at the end of the room, but the items were all chipped or broken!

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 82 - I Can Play Zither?

    Jugen was perplexed as the ce was not promising like any of the neighboring stores. Dust was all over the items on the tables and there was nothing that could catch his interest. However, since his older brother was actually looking around the items seriously he chose to keep quiet about it.

    Actually Lyon only came here on a whim, he read a lot of novels about cultivation and usually, this kind of shabby ce held the most treasures. "I know you are confused as to why we came here little bro, but trust me, the fact that this ce still stands means that this store has amazing value," said Lyon while going through the items on the ce.

    Unknown to Lyon and Jugen, the old man in the back opened his eyes for a second before closing his eyes once more.

    There was something that caught Lyon''s eyes, the item was probably the most attention-seeking of them all. That was because this item looked normal among the rest.

    "Brother, you yed zither before?" asked Jugen as he saw Lyon touching the zither.

    "No, I have no recollection of doing that," said Lyon as he plucked one string of the zither.

    *ding

    The sound reverberated inside the room like a melodious angel was ying a harp, guiding the humans to the promised heaven albeit it was a single note. But this time the old man didn''t even react at all.

    Lyon was confused at this item since there was no actual price tag on it, in fact, all the items had no price tags. "Old man, how much is this zither?"

    With his eyes still closed, he replied, "If you don''t know the true value of the item, you don''t have the right to buy it.".

    His reply shocked the both of them, this was their first time meeting a store like this. What kind of a store would refuse a potential buyer?

    "Then what is the true value of this zither?" asked Lyon as he felt a little irritated.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The old man didn''t respond to his question as he felt that this young fool would only waste his time.

    Lyon squinted his eyes as he grabbed the zither and ced it on top of his thigh while one foot was holding him from falling. To the outsider, he looked like he was sitting with one leg.

    He was facing the old man who seemed to be unperturbed by his action. While taking a deep breath he cleared his mind and only left with nothingness.

    *ding

    The first note was yed and he let it echoed across the room before continuing. His fingers were moving like this was its natural habitat. With every pull of the string, the heart of the ones listening would beat along with it. Bit by bit, the sound was more and more intense as if Lyon was guiding a story about a grand battle.

    Sadly, the string couldn''t make enough sounds to attract the people outside the store so the ones that enjoy the melody was Jugen and perhaps the old man.

    Jugen was easily entranced by the melody as his mind was somewhere else. He was imagining that he would go into war and bring the head of the enemies as presents to the world.

    The old man opened his eyes wide as old memories were surging inside him. The moment of life and deaths were ying inside his head. The moment where everybody referred to him as the young genius. The moment where he was at his prime.

    Then Lyon yed the melody slow and long tune to change the mood.

    The memories of loss and constant disappointment yed inside both Jugen and the old man''s mind. Death of loved ones or unrequited love, everything was attacking their heart as crocodile tears flow from their eyes.

    The old man vision instantly changed as he saw his younger-self confessing to a girl which filled his mind every single day.

    "I love you," said the young man.

    "I know, but we can''t be together yet, so get a lot stronger okay? I will wait for you," said the young girl.

    Lyon slowly raised the beat, and the old man''s vision changed once more to where he face hellish training. Demon beasts were his everyday meal as his cultivation rose to a fearsome level and he was known to be the prominent genius at the time.

    Then Lyon slowed the tune down and finally, it was time for the young man to take the girl''s hand in marriage. Backing with huge resources, fame and cultivation the young man strode through the street with pride as the happiest day of his life was about toe.

    Lyon suddenly pulled four to five strings at the same time as the vision once more changed. The young man thought that it''s going to be the happiest day of his life from that moment onward. But he was betrayed by the love of he would think to be evesting.

    Rage, rage, rage, was what in his mind. The young man was lost in the darkness as vengeance filled up his mind and soul. He didn''t care which young lord was it that slept with the woman he loves the most, he didn''t care about the heavens either at that moment.

    Lyon paused the melody.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Without any warning, Lyon immediately raised the beats in his melody like it was thest thing he could do.

    The young man was screaming at the top of his lung and caught both of them by surprise.

    "Who dares to interrupt this young lor- AHHH!!!" the young man cut his limbs into pieces but still kept him alive for more torture. Every bone was broken as the body was full of holes in a short amount of time.

    Meanwhile, the woman was fear-stricken, she was watching the horror as some blood sprayed on her beautiful face.

    After the torturing was done, the young man stared at the woman which broke his heart, his personality. With tears running down his face he grabbed her by the neck. The woman was struggling before she gave up and stuttered, "I-i''m s-s-sor-."

    *crack

    The young man broke her neck and throw her to the side before his knees mmed to the ground but suddenly the vision stopped and the old man regained his senses but only to see no one in the store. The zither was ced back but the yer was nowhere to be found.

    ----------------------------------------------

    On the streets.

    "Aiya big brother why would you lie to this little brother, you y like a master back there," said Jugen with a sneer.

    Lyon was watching his hands with a confused look (Since when I could y zither?)

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 83 - Relaxing Pills

    With confusion in his eye, Lyon tried to connect everything as to why he could pull that unbelievable y.

    (Calm down me... let''s think about it for a while... but where should I start! Damn it!) thought Lyon as Jugen caught his state of confusion.

    "Hey big bro, are you alright? What are you pondering about? Ah, don''t tell me you are thinking about my sister''s butt?!" said Jugen with a finger pointing at Lyon.

    *pak

    Lyon smacked Jugen''s head and said, "Can you not use me of thinking something perverted?" while shaking his head in denial. Jugen was speechless as he thought (Hey you can''t me me like that since you are that type of a guy, Goddamn!! I need a stronger word than shameless!!).

    "If I would think about your sister it would be the time when I first kiss her, right-right, at that time I killed a whole lot of..." in the middle of his sentence Lyon realized something crucial (Wait a minute... That''s right... Why didn''t I feel nervous when I kill at that time, not to mention I killed a whole bunch of them like it was something I do every day...).

    (Don''t tell me... at that time when I was engulfed in a ck sphere?) thought Lyon as he remembered the words from his ''first-wife'' Selena about the ring containing half of his original power. (It must be that then, there is no other exnation... at least for now).

    With an interest in mind, he looked at a pill store in front of him along with an amusing smile. Jugen who saw this immediately had a bad feeling (Was it not enough offending a hidden expert in an old store?!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    But it was all toote to turn back since Lyon already heading his way to the store with strides of confidence. People nearby immediately made way for him out of fear but also out of marvel.

    Nobody wanted to mess with a legendary figure who killed a Divine cultivator while being a Soul cultivator, not to mention the cultivator was an elder of the infamous Mist n.

    As he stepped inside, he immediately stood in front of a rack full of pills with their designated name and price tags. There were ''Rxing pill'', ''Cloud Tiger pill'', ''Tide Heaven pill'', and so on. Lyon was browsing these pills intensely that even the clerk of the store was afraid of helping him, while Jugen stood behind Lyon as any little brother would.

    With one hand on his chin, he looked like he was thinking about something that nobody would understand. Lyon asionally taking a glimpse at the bottom right corner and the top right corner of the rack which piqued the people nearby to do the same.

    Finally, after some time, Lyon took a deep breath as he reached a conclusion. (I don''t know any of this shit... like what the hell is a ''Tide Heaven pill'', I don''t even know whether there is a tide or not in heaven and what a ''Cloud Tiger pill'' does? And I''m pretty sure ''Rxing pill'' is a drug like cocaine or some sort.).

    "C-c-can I help you, sir?" A young feeble voice entered Lyon''s ear as soon as he was about to turn back.

    Being faced by the clerk''s question and the stares of the customer nearby, Lyon nervously said, "Yes, I need a bag of cocai- ah I mean Rxing pills."

    The customer nearby immediately made contact with each other signaling their confusion. Why would someone like him buy a bag of Rxing pill?

    Even so, the clerk didn''t ask any questions since they wanted to empty this batch of pills as soon as possible. With a quick session moves a bag containing ten pills of Rxing pills were ready even before Lyon could grab his money from his spatial ring.

    "Hey big bro, are you sure you want to buy that pill?" whispered Jugen behind him.

    "Hm? What''s wrong with the pill?" asked Lyon.

    *sigh

    With a dejected face, he exined what the pill was actually for. Every sentence that entered Lyon''s ear made his face darken and loomed for despair. It turned out that the pill was made for an old man in which cannot satisfy his woman anymore. In a simple term, to wake the ''dead dragon''.

    There was only one word in Lyon''s mind right now (Fuck!!). The image he built was destroyed in a single purchase in a pill store.

    Although he looked calm in the outside, he constantly sought for excuses as he pretended to browse the pills some more. (Nothing! Nothing! I cannote up with a single excuse!! I could lie and pretend to buy it for a rtive but would they believe me?! Rumors will spread that I have a dead dragon!!)

    *ehem

    Lyon approached the clerk and said, "Excuse me, may I know from where your store got all these pills?"

    Albeit nervous the clerk responded, "Ah yes, our store got all of them directly from the infamous alchemist Sir Dew of Fugar n. It means that our pills are straight from his cauldron."

    "Sir Dew?! You mean that Dew?!" interrupted Jugen.

    "What? What''s up with this Dew guy?" asked Lyon.

    "Big bro, he is one of the top ten Saint pill makers in Deo!! Well, he is number ten, but he could create Saint grade pills which is a rare feat to aplish in this world. He surecks behind the other top nine but a Saint grade pill makers is a Saint grade pill makers."

    (So are you praising him or not?!) thought Lyon as he was about to grab the bag of Rxing pills.

    *tap

    *tap

    Silent footsteps that could only be heard by few entered the store as a familiar figure stood behind Lyon. However, before Lyon turned to face the figure, the figure said, "This old bones had eyes but couldn''t see a master in disguise, please forgive this lowly one as he sought to listen to another of your y," while giving Lyon a slight bow.

    Jugen noticed that Lyon was gripping the bag of pills more tightly than it should have been. As he took a peek at Lyon''s expression he thought (Oh Lord....).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 84 - Froze

    The customers nearby didn''t know much about the old man''s identity, they only knew about the fact that he was the sole owner of that old store. Despite being a weak looking old man, they didn''t dare to disdain him since the one he was speaking with was none other than the man who slew an elder.

    *throw

    Lyon threw the bag behind him in a casual manner yet managed to catch every pair of eyes nearby. The old man instinctively caught the bag with his right hand albeit he didn''t know what''s the point of giving him one.

    "Take it, as a gift, for letting me y that zither of yours. I wille by some other time when fate permits," said Lyon still with his back facing him. His voice was not by any means weak but not strong either, however, people can''t help but follow along with his lines without any question pops inside their head.

    Even though the old man was a bit confused, all that matters was that Lyon would y it again. "Thank you for this gift," said the old man enthusiastically before he continues, "If you have any problem in the Mist n told them that they would also have a problem with this Old Sean."

    With that, the old man walked away from the store leaving the customers dumbfounded. However, the name which the old man mentioned in his sentence woke them up like a rooster in the morning.

    One of the customers spontaneously said, "Old Sean!!"

    His junior curiously asked, "Who is Old Sean? Why we never heard of him?"

    With a deep breath, the senior exined, "Old Sean is the name of the hidden expert who protected the Mist n for a long time now, rumor has it that he was even stronger than the current Head, another rumor has it that he taught the current Head, either way, not even the Head would offend him."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    However, soon one of the customers realized a dreadful thought, (So... the hidden expert can''t get ''it'' up?). The rumor spread like wildfire in a forest, it didn''t take long before the other customers took the same conclusion.

    With a big grin, Lyon turned back and walked out of the store with big strides as if winning something grand in his life. Jugen behind him could only shake his head in astonishment (Big bro is awesome, even the gods favor him, truly a talented genius, but damn I felt bad for the old man, it''s a good thing he is a reclusive expert).

    As Lyon went outside, Fenrir came running with meat in his mouth. Oh wait, that''s a ferret...

    "Hey, little guy, are you going to eat that?" said Lyon nonchntly.

    *pui

    Fenrir threw the ferret away which actually was still alive but in a critical condition nheless. It didn''t even take a minute before a bunch of people came rushing to the scene bringing murderous intent toward him.

    Jugen who was beside them thought (Aih, the pet, and the master, they are all the same *sigh).

    Fenrir immediately worked his way up to Lyon''s shoulder as if asking for protection. The bunch of people immediately halted their movements and stopped right in front of him.

    "Mister is this pet yours?" said the leader of the bunch, before continuing "We are from the-". Immediately before he finished his sentence one of them tugged his sleeve and whispered "Senior, he is the one who killed an elder whilst being a Soul Cultivator, Lyon."

    *ehem

    "Excuse my rudeness, Mister Lyon, I''m here by the order of my master from the Kafrin n. It appears that your pet attacked my master''s fiancee''s pet all of a sudden and carried him here in a critical condition. This infuriates my master, Trigo Kafrin and he wants an exnation." said the leader of the bunch.

    The leader was definitely lying in order to survive. The actual order was to kill Fenrir on the spot and retrieved the ferret. However, seeing that he was facing Lyon, he truly doubt he would give a damn about Kafrin n.

    "What happened Fenrir?" asked Lyon while petting his head.

    *wu wu wu.

    Fenrir was trying his best to exin the situation to his master. With every *wu, the captain and the rest of his team began sweating profusely. (Aih, I can''t believe in my entire career, my life and death would be decided by a little pup wolf!!) thought all of them.

    After Fenrir finished exining the situation, Lyon appeared to be in deep thought in a second before his visionnded on the dying ferret.

    "Hmph! Dare to attack mypanions? Fenrir! Finish it! Let me handle the rest!" said Lyon coldly.

    *wu

    *sh

    With one quick sh of his w, the ferret was no more. Meanwhile, the captain and his squad gripped their weapons as if they were about to face the greatest battle of their life.

    "Bring me to your master," said Lyon coldly. This revtion made the captain and his squad confused and d at the same time.

    "Ah yes, of course, mister Lyon, let me lead the way," said the Captain albeit his nervousness. Even though he lost his cool for a bit, the squad still respected him considering who was the one he was talking to.

    The Kafrin n was offending someone of Lyon''s caliber, not to mention he just got protection from Old Sean himself. One could only predict what would happen to them.

    The people nearby who noticed this could only sigh. The Kafrin n was a n with one of the most talented founder. It hasst quite some time but unfortunately thest few descendants of their n were disappointing. They could only use their background to abuse others when things got worse or whenever they tried to exploit something.

    Jugen quickly caught up to Lyon and ask "Big bro, what happened? What did Fenrir tell you?"

    Lyon replied, "No idea..."

    Jugen froze.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 85 - Restaurant

    The sun was at the highest peak scorching the entire Mist n without any shades of clouds to be seen. However, seeing Lyon was walking surrounded by an army of Kafrin n, the sun did not stop the nearby crowd''s curiosity.

    The army, of course, noticed this, as they were soon halted outside a restaurant. Despite so, a few of them were still trying to peek inside to gain some information.

    The restaurant was filled with the grandeur of that an elite society would have. Red carpets and personal waiter/waitress were ced in every table there was. Silver tes and other utilities shone the ce with exquisite cleanness. Everyone would feel appreciated like a noble every time they ate here.

    Only Lyon, Jugen and the Captain of the squad was allowed to enter. Not even the Kafrin n would dare to bring an entire army inside this restaurant.

    As Lyon walked inside, he noticed that there was a second floor in which only held about seven to ten tables and that all the eyes on the first floor even a few on the second floor were on him. His distinctive clothing alone was enough for most people to understand who he was.

    "Uwaa, hubby, that wretched thing took little Rook," a crying beautiful woman was in the embrace of the man beside her.

    "It''s okay dear, just wait for the great news... ah speaking of the devil, here is the man that would bring you just it," said the man beside her as he noticed the captain walked toward them.

    As the captain getting close to their tables, the man hurriedly said, "Well what are you waiting for? Spit it out, tell me that you killed that rat..."

    "Sir... We-we have a situation," said the captain with a dejected expression printed all over his face. He was in a tight spot which only had decisions which all of them wouldn''t end well.

    The man looked at his captain in disbelief, (It was a simple task of killing an animal, you have a whole army behind you and you couldn''t kill it?! WTF..) thought the man.

    He stood up from his chair and mmed the table, "WHAT KIND OF SITUATION?! YOU HAVE THE WHOLE SQUAD BEHIND YOU TO CHASE A-A-A RAT!!"

    *thud

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I''m your situation," said Lyon as he sat down opposite him.

    .

    .

    .

    Everything went quiet right at that second. Even a fly would stop pping their wings for afraid of offending him.

    The man and woman finally noticed Lyon, and the ''rat'' he was referring to also sat on top of his head.

    Although Fenrir was ring at the couple in front of him, Lyon casually poured a ss of wine for himself and drank it like it was meant to be as he signaled Jugen to do the same and sat beside him.

    (God! So domineering!) thought the other customers.

    It was clear as day that Lyon would lead the conversation to his favor. His charisma and domineering manners clearly top ss. It wasn''t until the whole bottle was empty did Lyon started talking.

    "So I hear you want to kill Fenrir? Or was it a rat?" asked Lyon calmly. Even though there were no deep intonation, both of them, no, even the others felt suffocated. It was as if a death god presented himself in this restaurant!!

    "I-I''m Trigo of Kaf-" before the man could finish his sentence, Lyon cut him short, "I know... Who you are..."

    Trigo was forced to gulp down his own words. The woman beside him also felt restless since her fiancee was her only shield.

    "G-guard!" however, once more, Lyon cut him short, "Here, take these and give it to your squad, go back, you are not needed in this conflict," said Lyon as he threw over seven bags with a swing of his hand.

    *chink

    Sounds of arge number of golds were ringing inside the bags. As the Captain took a peek the amount of it, he quickly bowed to Lyon with a grateful expression. His steps as he walked out of the restaurant was as firm as steel and there was no regret in his facial expression that proved otherwise.

    "Walked out of this restaurant and my n will hunt your fam-."

    "Go, because I told you so, go to Nostria if you are worried and told them that I sent you," cut Lyon again while waving his hand without looking at the captain.

    The captain halted and faced Lyon to give him a bow once more before finally walking out of the restaurant.

    "Y-y-you!" the man couldn''t let handle the fury inside him and puked blood on the spot.

    However, what amused Lyon, was the waiter or waitress professionally wiped the blood out of the floor and cleaned it like it was new with no stain at all.

    Seeing what happened the man puked once more with more blood this time. Again the waiter/waitress cleaned it, no question asks.

    After calming himself down, the man sat on his seat, "That is right, I order the must-kill order on thatpanion of yours."

    Suddenly Trigo felt the temperature went down really fast as cold sweat poured out profusely. He never felt anything like this before since most of his days were filled with pampering and joy.

    Trigo couldn''t take the pressure anymore and activated and amulet in his pocket.

    *swoosh

    An astral of an old man figure immediately presented himself in front of Trigo. "G-great grandfather please help me!!" shouted Trigo.

    "The Kafrin Founder!!" one of the customers inside the restaurant eximed. He was the most powerful person inside the Kafrin n, Huyan Kafrin.

    "Young one, you are a genius and fearless person, it only took me a single nce to realize this, but know that most genius failed midway because of their arrogance," said the old man in the astral form.

    "Is this... a threat?" said Lyon coldly. He didn''t even flinch when he said that.

    "If you think of it like so then it is..." said the astral figure.

    *stab

    Scarlet prated the astral figure with a quick sessive move as Lyon was already standing on the table. "Hmph, you are still inexperienced, you cannot stab an astral figure!"

    "It was never my intention," said Lyon with a wicked smile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 86 - Two Deaths

    "What are you ying at?" said the astral figure with a menacing gaze, however he soon trembled as he realized something crucial. He was standing in front of his great-grandson!!

    He quickly turned around as the nightmare was in his vision. Trigo had a sword stabbed in his chest to his disbelief. He thought he was saved seeing his great-grandfather appeared. "Little animal!! Sto-."

    With a smile on his face, Lyon whispered, "Scarlet, feed the blood of your enemies."

    The astral''s pupil shrunk as he heard what he said.

    *boom

    Trigo''s body was getting thinner at rapid speed observable from the naked eyes. He tried to scream at the top of his lung but nothing coulde out of his mouth. Everyone saw the despair he was in but no one would dare to utter a word.

    It was less than five seconds before Trigo was reduced to a skeleton-like-human. His body lost all signs of strength as he swayed and fell on the floor lifeless. People held their breath as they never thought he would die even though his ultimate background was here albeit only an astral.

    "Trigo!!!" wailed Huyan. Although he was a useless descendant of his, he was still one of his. "Little ANIM-" his shout stopped midway as he turned around and faced Lyon''s eyes staring down at him with killing intent as deep as the ocean.

    Although heid down Scarlet, it only brought more heavy pressure to Huyan as Lyon''s hair seems fluttering from the intent he emitted. The way everyone saw it, it was like a vigorous white tiger staring at an old rabbit.

    (His cultivation is definitely lower than mine!! but why!! WHY DO I FEEL FEAR?!!!) thought Huyan as his real body was feeling restless. He was upied by his own thought that he didn''t realize there was movement in the heaven and world energies surrounding Scarlet.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon slowly retracted his intent as he turned his back on Huyan. "WHERE DO YOU TH-".

    *SLASH.

    Before Huyan could finish his sentence his astral body was ripped apart with a single sh. Thest thing he saw was a sword that killed his great-grandson coated with heaven''s and world''s energy.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside a hidden cave sat a man with a nervous expression before he vomited blood. With his body trying to catch breath he yelled, "Huyen, Huyin,e here!"

    Two men were rushing to the scene as they immediately pay respect to Huyan,

    "Huyen pay respect to grandfather."

    "Huyin pay respect to father."

    Although they noticed a blood trail from the edge of his mouth they didn''t dare to inquire about it. With a nod and calming down for a bit Huyan bring the disastrous news, "Trigo is dead."

    "WHAT?!" eximed the both of them. They had the same disbelief look as they couldn''t believe someone would dare to offend the Kafrin n. But what''s more depressing was, Trigo was Huyin''s only son! Furthermore, neither of the three people could produce any more child!!

    Lyon cut not just his sentence, but also his family line!

    "WHO IS IT!" Huyin and Huyen both lost in rage as killing intent emitted from them.

    "I don''t know who it was, I only know he is a young man, a talented one at that. However, I know the ce, it was at that ''restaurant'' in the Mist n, go there and bring him to me I will kill him!!"

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Since the astral itself was made with heaven''s and world''s energy then a sword coated with them would be able to break it. Such speed ofprehension could only make people shook their head.

    Everybody now knew how ruthless and fearless he was. His point was as clear as day, wanting to kill hispanions means dead no matter who they are, be it Gods be it Immortals he would kill them all. Nobody dared to pick up their silver spoon to eat as for afraid of offending Lyon.

    (To think that his death was caused by that little ferret stealing that little pup''s meat.) thought one of the customers who saw what happened while Fenrir was taking a nap on top of Lyon''s head after themotion was over like it was none his business in the first ce.

    After jumping down the table Lyon was walking towards the exit of the restaurant with his hand behind his head feeling rxed.

    Jugen watched Lyon''s back as hemented in his mind (*sigh, Big bro is getting stronger and stronger while I''m still as weak as before, I''m afraid the time wille when I couldn''t even be any of use to him and my journey would end). His wife in the future would alwaysugh at him every time he brought up this story whenever he was drunk and getting sentimental.

    At the exit, Lyon was stopped by two waiters which treated him with respect and said, "Mr. Lyon, we afraid that you have broken the rules here of killing someone, the penalty would be determined by how many people you kill and have you meet with the owner."

    The other waiter continued, "Seeing that you have killed one person, I believe the punishment is not severe for a man of your caliber."

    "You mean two?" said Lyon. People couldn''t believe he would say that. It was severe enough to kill one person, and he said two! What mad-man!

    With a smile one of the waiters answered, "Do not worry Mr. Lyon destroying an astral figure is not considered a crime here."

    Lyon smiled back, "Who said anything about an astral?"

    (What? What is he talking about?) both of the waiters and the surroundings were confused at his statement. Trigo was the only one that died in this event.

    "IS-is it possible?!" one of the expert customers eximed while standing up. He looked at Trigo''s fiancee with fear. The woman was still standing up and well but this made him skeptical. She hasn''t said a thing since the astral got destroyed!!

    The man approached the woman from behind and touched her right shoulder.

    *slid

    The woman swayed down to the left side, but it was only half of her body that was swaying!

    "By the gods! It''s one of the most dangerous concepts! Two as if it was one!" said the expert with shaking hands.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 87 - My Master

    Everyone was lost for words. Only the most skillful cultivator could understand concepts, not to mention one of the most famed ones, yet this young man just did it. They only knew what they saw was a figure whoter would be the brightest star in the sky. The one who would define an era.

    But now, what would the owner do to an individual of this caliber as punishment? This question could only linger in their thoughts without an answer.

    Albeit surprised, one of the waiters said, "Excuse our miscount Mr. Lyon. The rumors of your strength hold true but more importantly, you are an honest person. A cultivator like you is truly rare."

    Lyon replied with a smile, "A cultivator seek strength but often forget the true nature of ones being, thus the reason for failing to reach their new height," (Hah, I''m so wise).

    His quote was replied with silence. (Eh? What''s wrong?) thought Lyon. However, his curiosity about the situation didn''tst long.

    One of the cultivators inside the restaurant stood up and apud, "You are absolutely right, fellow cultivator. Thank you for sharing such a crucial point, this cultivator is in your debt. Now excuse me as I will try to breakthrough to the next realm!"

    (Holy shit it''s true?! I just made that up!) thought Lyon as he felt guilty.

    Then another cultivator stood up, "I''m also in your debt, I think I had an epiphany just now, thank you for your guidance!" He rushed out as soon as possible to do a secluded training.

    (Wow, wait...) thought Lyon.

    "To think that I would find guidance in this restaurant, thank you, fellow cultivator! I bid you goodbye." said another one.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Me too!"

    (Oi! Don''t go!!)

    "Me three!"

    (Please stay!!)

    More and more cultivator was leaving the restaurant with smiles on their face. Almost half of them was gone in under a minute.

    (Oh fuck! The restaurant''s gonna out of customers because of me! ) thought Lyon but his good acting kept the other''s suspicion away, except for Jugen.

    (To think that you could worsen your situation, the killing was already a crime, now you drove the customers away? bro...) thought Jugen as he took a nce of his big brother.

    The pair of waiters were speechless on what''s happening. They couldn''t decide if this was a blessing or not. The only hope they had was on their owner.

    "Please follow us, Mr. Lyon." said one of the waiters as they proceed to lead the way on the third floor.

    On the third floor, Lyon''s vision immediately filled with two ''shoji'' doors like those in Japan. (Never thought I would see one of these in this world).

    "Please wait here," said one of the waiters as he opened the door and quickly closed it, preventing anyone from peeking inside.

    It didn''t take long before the door opened but the oneing out was not the waiter. It was a bald man with a distinctive scar on his left cheek. His muscles were hidden under his loose monk garment.

    When their eyes met, the bald man nodded with a smile before walking past Lyon.

    "Legion, was it?" said Lyon under his breath.

    "Hm?" The bald man''s eyes squinted with surprise as he turned his body around.

    *thud

    However, his gaze could onlynd on the sliding door.

    The room was brim with light from themps on each corner of the walls and the yellow hue inside it gave a strange rxing feeling to everyone. But what''s suprised Lyon was the figure sitting in front of him, the owner of this ce.

    "Never thought it would be you," said Lyon with a smile.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------

    In a faraway world where no suns could be seen, one man was standing in the air above a pile of rubbish which was a castle not too long ago. His tattered clothes didn''t do justice to describe his power at all. With his hand behind his back and the chains on his hand fluttered along with the wind he looked up at the night sky.

    There was a sea of men and women in kowtowing position below him, it stretched through the edge of this world be it in the mountain, inside a cave, or on a deathbed, they all did it. However, this amazing sight couldn''t even get the man''s interest since it worth nothing to him. A tiger wouldn''t care to a bunch of kowtowing cats!

    A surge of emotions could be seen on the man''s face as he reminisced the golden days. "Why are you silent now, HEAVENS!" shouted the man. His shout was so deafening that anyone in the vicinity had their ears bled, but they still held their position.

    The man chuckled, "Of course you are, because your greatest threat, MY MASTER, IS BACK!" said the man before he continued, "He, who was talentless, he who was hard-working, he who would give this pathetic being a chance, but most importantly, HE, WHO WILL REPLACE YOU!"

    The man retracted his right hand as the heaven and energies vigorously rotated in between his knuckle while the air seemedpressed with the pressure. People below him all palpitated as they feared the god of death wanted to im their life.

    "Giant art! Space Breaking Rift!" shouted the man as he released his right punch to the air in front,

    *break

    The space in front of him instantly shattered to bits, there was not even a crack, it was an instant hole!

    Inside the hole was a rift full dimensional storm, not even a god would dare to enter inside as their body couldn''t handle the shredding power it had. However, he just walked into it nonchntly with only one goal in mind. "Even if there are currently millions and millions of worlds, I will find you my master, Lyon Torga!" said the man as he jumped to boost up his eleration.

    After he was gone the sea of people looked up an saw the space hole.. To their horror, the hole was not closing or rather it was at a really slow rate. The world itself had trouble recuperating!

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 88 - Punishment

    An aroma of fresh jasmine slowly seeped through Lyon''s nose as he noticed a lit candle on top of the desk in front of him and the fire would sway to the right every time the figure turned the page of the book she was reading. There were so many questions inside Lyon''s head but he decided to hold it in for a bit, waiting for the figure to noticed his presence.

    *thump

    The fire swayed to the left as she closed her book and the waiter beside her immediately cleaned up her desk and put the book away inside the bookcase behind her chair. With a wave of her hand, both waiters bowed and leave the room.

    "I also never thought to see you again under this circumstances, looks like karma is a thing after all," said the figure with a wicked smile. She was none other than the woman Lyon met inside the bar, Naeya, the supposedly Reka''s ''sister''.

    (So she already noticed my presence but still read the book, what a sly woman) thought Lyon. "What can I say, it is fate that brought us together, maybe we used to be husband and wife hahaha, you never know," said Lyon jokingly.

    (Bro, you only met her two times! And the first time she almost died!) thought Jugen as he saw his shameless big brother.

    Naeya was speechless seeing his response, so many people she had dealt with but this was the first time she saw someone like this. (This man is on a different league of shameless) thought Naeya as she decided to brush of Lyon''s joke.

    "I see you are not with your girlfriends this time, you know I could kill you for what you didst time right? Mind you, I''m not as weak as the elder you killed." said the woman with a menacing re. Her killing intent was not hidden as it enveloped Lyon like a coat.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    However, Lyon seemed to not feel a thing as he said with a sly smile, "Well, would you dare to?"

    Naeya slowly retracted her killing intent until it was nonexistent. "You are right, I can''t risk the destruction of my n for my personal feud, however, I still don''t get it, howe a powerful woman like that would fall for you?"

    This question also piqued Jugen''s interest. He knew Lyon was powerful but Ryona was on a whole other level. What was his secret?

    "That is for me to know, I think, we should talk about the consequences of killing inside your restaurant rather than about me, " said Lyon with a wink.

    *blush

    There was a tinge of redness on her cheek as she realized she was prying over personal information.

    "Y-y-you are right, we should talk about that," said Naeya with a visible nervousness.

    *ehem

    Naeya cleared her throat before she said, "The consequences of killing someone inside Snake Den restaurant differs depending on who the individual killed or do the killing."

    "So depending on someone''s status the consequences might not be as severed as the crime theymitted?" asked Lyon.

    "Yes, and you are a smart person, so I think you already know why," said Naeya.

    Lyon only responded with a smile.

    The prosperity of something in this world was how strong you are or how strong your backings are. Since the Snake Den restaurant had Mist n as their backing, they could handle some matters with justice in their mind. But if they were to offend someone stronger than them, a war could be ignited. Although Mist n was a strong n, they are not the strongest in Deo.

    Lyon was never a justice-seeking warrior or a hero seeking for fame. He would do whatever he wanted and enjoy his life. So this kind of matter didn''t bother him at all. Wherever it is, it''s always survival for the fittest, only the strong survived and if being strong was the only option of enjoying life then he would be the strongest of them all.

    "Well what kind of status do I have now?" asked Lyon.

    With a deep breath she let out a sigh, "You are by far the trickiest case I''ve ever faced, first of all, the man you killed was thest son of the Kafrin n, moreover, you killed him in front of his founder. You could say you ended the Kafrin bloodline directly."

    "Hm? Couldn''t his father just made another one?" asked Lyon.

    "He can''t, none of them can''t. It was because of the Kafrin n''s scripture that they could only have one child every generation," said Naeya while shaking her head.

    "The things men would exchange for power," sighed Jugen.

    "What''s done is done, he is dead, Scarlet even sucked out his soul, you might call it a true death," said Lyon.

    "On the other hand, Master favored you, even a blind person could see that. Especially after you could obtain Scarlet when no one else could. You have the talent but you are not yet mature in terms of cultivation. Although you could ovee someone on a higher realm than yours, that''s because you never fight a true expert."

    "The founder of the Kafrin n is a strong man, and he woulde here sooner orter to seek his revenge. With thest of his family line dead, I think they already stop caring of offending the Mist n. But don''t worry, since you destroyed his astral figure, he would still be recuperating but he would surely send someone to bring you down to him."

    "So the punishment for you is this," said Naeya with a serious look before continuing, "Don''t let any harm befall Snake Den until you settle the feud between you and the Kafrin n, also don''t die."

    "We will not support you on this battle to avoid casualties, even though we are stronger than them, we couldn''t win unscathed, and it would be troublesome if Master were to be sick or injured within this time," said Naeya.

    "Don''t worry, I''m a responsible man since that was the punishment then so be it.. If they want to settle the feud with blood, then Scarlet would be more than happy to kiss them."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 89 - Conversation

    With a p of her hand, she said, "Well that''s it, I wish you good luck, Lyon," but before she could get up of her chair, Lyon said, "I have a few questions that you must answer Naeya."

    His tone made her crossed her eyebrows but she still willing to hear him out. She was an elder of the Mist n yet someone from below her realm told her that she must answer his question, how domineering was this.

    "Tell me the identity of the bald man, the one inside this room just right before me," said Lyon. He was just ''testing waters'' when he said under his breath the word ''Legion'' but to his amazement, the bald monk actually looked surprised. This particr event made him curious, thus he sought information of the bald monk.

    In his mind, there were only two possibilities about his identity, first, he was one of the Legion, second, he was someone who knew about the Legion. However, realizing that the bald monk didn''t chase him inside made him tend to agree of his prior deduction.

    "Hmm? Why do you ask that?" asked Naeya with her eyebrows still crossed.

    "It is regarding Legion," said Lyon.

    His sentence was like a thunderbolt inside Naeya''s mind. She knew the severity of the Legion did to her master. "Are you saying that..."

    "Yes, I suspect that man to be one of the Legion," said Lyon tly.

    "Are you sure? What proof do you have?" asked Naeya.

    "I don''t have any proof right now, thus I ask you about his identity, I mighte up with something then," said Lyon.

    Releasing her breath, she calmed down once more. "Since it is regarding Legion, I suppose I should tell you."

    While crossing her arm she said, "That man is called Samhok, a strong cultivator live in the temple Ming in mount Yong. He was their representative and alwayse here every two weeks or so to deliver batches of Ming Tea Leaves. He is known as an honest and kind man even here in Mist n, so I highly doubt he was one of Legion."

    "I see, is there anything unusual in the past months or so?" asked Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    While pressing her index finger on her lips she tried to recall anything unusual in the past months. "Nothing worth mentioning," said Naeya while shaking her head.

    "I see, thank you the-" before he could finish his sentence, Naeya interrupted him

    "WAIT!, there is something but I doubt it would worth something," said Naeya as she lightly bit her lips.

    "Tell me, anything is better than nothing at this point."

    "Fine, the batches of Ming Tea Leaves was dropping from about six months ago and it still decreasing. Usually, we got around three thousand or so per batch but now it hits around five hundred max."

    "Do you know why?" asked Jugen.

    "I did ask him about it but he only shook his head with a smile. He is rather the quiet type," asked Naeya.

    "How can I get to temple Ming?" asked Lyon.

    "Big bro, are you gonna go there?" asked Jugen before Naeya could even answer Lyon''s question.

    "Yes, we must go there,"

    *ehem

    "The way to temple Ming is not that hard, just look at mount Yong and go there," said Naeya tly.

    .

    .

    Lyon and Jugen had cklines over their head, (NO SHIT!)

    .

    .

    "C-can you direct me more precisely?" asked Lyon with a wry smile.

    "Ugh, fine," Naeya then opened the top drawer of her desk and retrieved a scroll tied up with red ribbon. "Here, this is the map, follow the route written there from Mist n and you''ll be there."

    Lyon took the scroll and slowly gave it to Jugen as he recalled what happenedst time. (Wait, I still haven''t learned how to read!! Why can I read the pills in the pill shop but not this?! Is it a differentnguage?).

    Lyon decided to not overthink it, as long as he was with someone he won''t need to read. Although deep inside him he knew how fundamentally crucial it was to learn how to read, he always forgot about it since thenguage which he spoke was understandable by the people here.

    "Hm, okay then, just contact me when they are looking for me, I won''t be going outside of the Mist n anytime soon anyway," said Lyon while cupping his hand and left the room.

    Left alone inside the room, Naeya was feeling perplexed as she never included the possibility of Samhok being a member of the Legion. (Is it possible? If so what is his purpose?).

    -----------------------------------------

    Outside of the restaurant, Lyon took a deep breath before walking nonchntly with his hands behind his head while asionally whistled and Fenrir was sleeping peacefully on top of his head with a soft snore that could only be heard if one decided to concentrate on listening. From the outsider''s point of view, they seemed like they didn''t have any problems at all.

    "Hey look, that''s him," whispered one of the people nearby.

    "Yeah, that guy is the one that has been the talk of the town, a rising legend, the only outsider who could kill an elder while being a Soul Cultivator." said one of his friends.

    "True that, but have you heard thetest news?" said another one from behind them.

    "What? c''mon you gotta tell us!" said both of them.

    "There was an incident inside the Snake Den that was very interesting. I heard that he killed the only son of the Kafrin n, thest generation was dead by his hands!"

    This news shocked both of them, but they doubt the validation of the fact their friends just spoke out. "Oh c''mon there is no way that would happen."

    "It''s true, my cousin was inside the restaurant when it happens, besides, you guys saw him being escorted by the Kafrin n''s guard right?"

    Indeed, they did saw him being escorted by the guards, but they were soon dismissed including the captain.

    The rumor soon spread like a stone falling into a calm water.. The more they spread the more it got exaggerated.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 90 - Heavens Dawn

    ck clouds were surrounding a ce somewhere far away from the Mist n. With every drip from above, the dry road slowly soaked while the dust of a busy city could no longer be seen and children were rushing back home since the sunset was not viewable.

    A pped wings were going through the rain with no regards of the chance of getting struck by lightning. This type of birds was known for its weird habit of flying while it''s raining. The reflection in its eyes revealed the sheer size of the entire ce. It was three to four times of Kingdom Nostria!

    In the center of the city was a pce where the ruler of the region resided. Symbols of a huge half sunrise banner embroidered it but one seemed to be out of ce. As the heavy wind passed by, the banner lifted up to the side for a second, revealing a man-sized hole. The bird was quick-witted as it quickly hopped on the side of the hole watching the scene below it.

    The leader on the throne carefully listened to the soldier in front of him without leaving any words behind.

    "Our scouts have received some info about the cause of Prince Dome''s death," paused the soldier before continuing, "It was a woman named Ryona from the Kingdom of Nostria, our scout said that it was a single blow to the gut from her that made him flying and indefinitely, killing the prince."

    *crack

    The right side of the throne cracked a little as the leader''s right hand gripped it too tightly upon hearing the reason for his son''s death.

    The soldier was having cold sweat but he knew he had to continue the report. As he gulped a chunk of saliva he continued, "Nostria is a small independent kingdom, their strength was lesser than our four vassal kingdoms, that is until the Simak''s Labyrinth exploration not too long ago."

    "Upon the end of the event, there was supposed to be an attack from the Arcana Kingdom to upy the Nostria Kingdom with our aid in which the prince was our representative. However, there were thirteen mysterious people that single-handedly stopped their attack or their tactics,pletely, with absolute strength."

    (Thirteen?! Thirteen people stopped an entire army? Not to mention my army?) thought the leader as he was d he didn''t rush out to seek revenge unprepared.

    "Who are these thirteen people? Where are they from?" asked the leader.

    "Our scout said that these thirteen people came from the Simak''s Labyrinth, the ones that responsible for the trial in every ten floors."

    "What?! Impossible! How could that be?!" said the leader as he was once a participant in the event as a guest. "Those things are monsters! The Labyrinth sealed them because otherwise there was no point in the test itself!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The leader stood up with rage and disbelief in his face while the soldier nervously continued, "A-a-actually, there were a few more things that the scout said."

    "What is it?" said the leader as he sat down once more with cold sweat building up on his forehead.

    "R-Ryona, sh-she was dubbed to be the strongest of them all and this information was obtained from the other twelve. Her cultivation level was unknown but some guess she was in the divine realm, not the half one."

    "D-divine?! A-a true Divine Realm cultivator?!" The leader''s pupil shrunk as he heard the news. Ryona''s cultivation was even higher than his by many folds!

    (I have to seek aid from the other worlds for this revenge) thought the leader.

    *creak

    The entrance door of the throne room was opened revealing a soldier rushing inside. He bowed to the leader and whispered something to the other soldier.

    "Are you sure?!" asked the soldier.

    Nodded the gasping soldier.

    "What is it?" asked the leader.

    "Your majesty, we just found out that Ryona has a husband. This young man identity is also mysterious as he came from the sky."

    "What the hell do you mean he came from the sky?!"

    "Uh..." (I really should think my words before talking) thought the soldier.

    Shaking his head the leader said, "Never mind, so what''s wrong with this husband of her?"

    A man that could make someone powerful as Ryona to be his wife must be something beyond imagination.

    "Actually he is a heaven''s realm cultivator..."

    .

    .

    .

    "What did you say?" asked the leader with disbelief.

    The soldier gulped once more before saying, "He is a heaven''s realm cultivator and rumor has it that he was the one that broke the seal."

    Silence sank in once more as the leader contemted.

    The leader didn''t question the validity of the news this time since from the beginning it didn''t even make sense. However, he knew the soldier wouldn''t give him false news as that would result in their own death.

    (Lyon Torga, whoever this man truly is, he is the key to my revenge!) thought the leader.

    The leader stood up, "I, Drake Arabasta, as the king of the Heaven''s Dawn kingdom, heed my decree! Find any information and capture Lyon Torga at all cost and I want him to be alive!"

    "Yes, your majesty!" the soldier rushed back to deliver the holy mission for the others.

    The room was soon empty, only leaving the king behind.

    "Don''t worry my son, no one ever live after offending the Heaven''s Dawn!" shouted the king.

    It was at this moment a piece of paper swayed from the top of the room. The thunderous boom of the weather made it unnoticeable until itnded on top of Drake''s head.

    "Hm?" He took the paper and noticed that the paper was still new while the ink was still wet. It was clearly had been made not too long ago.

    Warm liquid started to appear between his finger as his grip was shaking. His forehead started to sweat with his pupils shrunk in disbelief.

    The sounds of wing pping were heard as the bird flew through the rain once more. It wasn''t long until a scream of rage was heard throughout the city.

    As the paper was torn by his massive strength he walked out of the room. The pieces of paper slowly drifted by the wind from the hole on the wall and it coincidentally almost reattached themselves as they read.

    ''Nostria''s Deration of War''

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 91 - A Single Thought

    Different from Heaven''s Dawn, the weather in Nostria''s region was more serene and calm despite the recent event. Everyone was doing their work and make a living like they always did.

    The Academy was now more lively than ever before with a lot of new facesing in and out. The rumors of Arcadia''s defeat spread like wildfire to Nostria''s neighboring kingdoms thus incite their youngsters to learn from the academy, especially since the new teachers there were directly involved in the war.

    But one middle-aged man was sitting alone in his office looking gloomy despite the liveliness in the Academy. His ck-gold robe was made out of a rare fabric, one that couldn''t be found in themoner''s store. A single nce was enough to know that his origin was at the very least a noble of a kingdom.

    The man repeatedly tapped the top of his desk with his fingers as a warm liquid slowlying out of his creased forehead. His mouth opens and closes as he contemted whether to speak up or not.

    "Fuck!" shouted the man as he lifted his desk upside down, scattering the papers on top of it in the air along with his noble bearing. "Why the hell I have to sign all of these papers!"

    *thud

    It was as if nature answered the question, a name tag fell right on top of his head which engraved the word ''headmaster''. His mouth was twitching but there was nothing he could do to his situations.

    The man was none other than the self-proimed badass uncle of Luna, Argeon the hidden headmaster of the academy.

    With a sigh, he took the name tag on top of his head as he muttered, "You know, at least give me some motivation to sign all of these papers.". He slowly picking up the mess that he created as if the world''s burden was on his shoulder.

    "Huh?", one of the things on the floor caught his interest. It was a in red-blood envelope but as he turned it around, his blood was rushing to his brain.

    "Heh," His mouth slowly curled as he began tough, "HAHAHAHA!".

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Outside of the room was a couple of young male students making their way through the corridor. "W-w-what was that?!" one of them asked. "I-I don''t know, it wasing from that door over there", replied the other.

    "Oh, it''s the headmaster''s room."

    "Don''t ''oh'' me! That''s the freaking headmaster''s room!"

    "That''s what I just said!"

    *tsk

    "Don''t you know, the headmaster rarely, I mean RARELY to the close point of NEVER, came to the academy. In fact, there exists more than forty whole ss of our alumnus that never seen his face the entire time they spent here!"

    *gulp

    "So you mean it''s a g-ghost? No way right, c''mon we''re twenty-four years old already, we only need one year left to get out of here."

    "You''re right, let''s pretend we never heard that and go to the cafeteria."

    "HAHAHAHA!"

    "Eek!", both of them shrieked while running frantically to the cafeteria. Thus the origin of one of the mysteries in the academy began.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside the castle was a devastatingly beautiful woman sitting on a marble chair. The grass and the flowers around her would dance as if praising her beauty and their fragrance of spring could even calm the strongest storm. The faint wind frequently fluttered her silver hair as she sipped the tea on the table.

    Memories of her childhood days slowly resurface. There was the same scenery except for this time there was a handsome man, a beautiful silver-haired woman, and a cute little child not older than four years old. The man and the child were ying on the grass with a ball while the beautiful woman sitting on the familiar marble chair.

    "C''mon father pass me the ball!! the ball!" waved the child with both hands.

    "Okay, here I go, smash it as hard as you can!" said the man before slowly threw the ball.

    *boom!

    "Ah?" the beautiful woman covered her open mouth as she saw what happened. The little child frantically run to her and tucked her sleeves, "Mother, why is father crouching like that? Is he alright?"

    The beautiful woman chuckled before wiping a little snot on the child''s face with her napkin, "Sylviana, your father is alright, she is crouching like that because he admits defeat."

    "Oh really?! Haha yay, I won! I won!" shouted the kid while jumping around.

    "Your majesty, your majesty," A faint voice slowly woke Sylviana from her trance.

    "Huh? What?" Sylviana looked around but there was no one there.

    "Over here your majesty, It''me Parriot, I''m a bird."

    The bird was on a branch of a peach tree nearby, it was the same kind of bird that flew to Heaven''s Dawn. "The message has been delivered and I already scout theiryout."

    Sylviana stood up and gave a slight bow, "Thank you for assisting me in this ordeal, you are technically an outsider yet you guys helped us so much."

    "Please think nothing of it, after all this was partly Ryo-,"

    *Boom

    Before he could finish the sentence he flew to the sky once more, except this time unwillingly. It took Sylviana a second to realize that ine was already in midair in the middle of a kick motion.

    *thud

    "Wow look at him go, must be my new personal record. Oh hey Sylvi! Wannae with me? Let''s go check if I beat my record or not," before Sylviana could answer anything she was already dragged to the city.

    Hiding behind a nearby wall was a purple-haired woman wearing a maid dress. Her small mouth slowly curled up into a sweet smile, "In the end, you are too a human being, you always wanted a friend even when you said you never wanted to."

    With a single deep breath, the bearing of the maid was no more and it was reced by something more oppressive.. A single thought to be a maid, a single thought to be amander, this is Fei.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 92 - Love And Women

    Walking in the busy street, Lyon casually put his hands on the back on his head leisurely. Thetest celebrity had been the talk of the town with everyone''s gaze was full of admiration. Sadly what makes Lyon disappointed was that the majority who did it were males.

    "Hey Jugen, does thenguage used in naming the pills different from the one that we speak?"

    Jugen who was following behind him casually answered, "No it''s not, why do you ask big bro?"

    Lyon stopped his track and turned around, "Then can you show me the map you just got?"

    With a flick of his finger, Jugen pulled out the map from his spatial ring but only to be taken by Lyon and spread the scroll. "See this word? What does it say? How can I not recognize it?" asked Lyon as he got his finger on top of a certain word on the map.

    "It said ''map''," said Jugen with a confused expression. "Huh? Don''t you lie to me Jugen!" replied Lyon with an annoyed face.

    Lyon suddenly point a finger at someone, "Oi, you, yes you, do you have a brush with ink on you? I want to borrow them for a minute." The man didn''t dare to offend and hurriedly handed them over whilst palpitating.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    With a beautiful stroke and intensity, Lyon made a word besides the ''map''. Though it was unrecognizablenguage back on earth, any calligrapher expert would know it instantly that a master wrote it.

    "See this is a ''map'' word," said Lyon with a confident look.

    However, Lyon didn''t get the reply he sought as Jugen was staring at the word with awe. Even with a shallow knowledge of writing skills, one could feel that this word was as precise as it was beautiful.

    "Oi, wake up," Lyon''s voice woke him from a dreamlike state. "Huh? Sorry, big bro, I didn''t pay attention."

    *sigh

    "Compare this word with the word I just wrote, they didn''t look the same! So how can they have the same meaning if not a differentnguage?" concluded Lyon.

    "Ah, I see the problem now, big bro try to squint your eyes a little and look at the two words once more," said Jugen with brimming confident.

    Lyon proceeded to do what he was told and the two words gradually blurred in his vision, but at one point before they werepletely unreadable the two words looked exactly the same. (Well fuck me, it does look the same. So the problem was not about thenguage, but their handwriting even beats that of a doctor on earth!).

    Suddenly, Lyon realized something familiar with that ugly writing. (This! Don''t tell me this is the leader of the Mist n''s handwriting?! God, I''ve never met in my life a woman with bad handwriting such as this, heck I guess you learn something new every day).

    With a sigh, Lyon patted Jugen''s left shoulder, "You have a talent to be a pharmacist."

    (Huh? What the hell is a pharmacist?) thought Jugen. Instead of a face full of smiles like he was expecting, he wore the mask of confusion instead.

    "Hey, don''t you think Ryona acted a little differenttely," asked Lyon suddenly as he continued his stroll.

    The sudden change of topic made Jugen forget the question he was about to ask. "You think so? I never notice it though so I can''t answer, big bro."

    Recalling the first time they met, Lyon sure something had changed her. He couldn''t quite put the finger on it but something was definitely different. He would suspect that Ryona was the frontal type but day by day it seems that it was changing since she lived in the castle.

    "Yeah, I''m sure of it, the first time I met her she was wild just like your older sister but have a more frontal approach, now she is like... I don''t know... I can''t quite put a finger on it but if I have to say then... she acted like an innocent wife, you know, one of those ones that wait at home for her husband toe back from work."

    Jugen contemted a little before saying, "Isn''t that like a good thing? What kind of man wouldn''t want a woman like that? Just imagine it, big bro, you came home from tiresome hunting in the forest and you are greeted with a beautiful smile just as you open the door."

    Lyon shook his head, before smiling, "You are an amateur at this Jugen, though you can read scribbles like it was nothing you arecking in this department."

    Then Lyon continued, "Let me put it this way so you could understand. I would use your example. Now imagine this, you are in the forest hunting like you always do. The sweat on your face and the meat in front of you are the fruit of yourbor."

    "But instead of going home, you face the woman beside you, equally tired but she still wiped yours with a towel she has brought."

    Jugen''s eyes slowly opened wide as the sudden realization was like a hammer pounding his fragile knowledge. But not just him, the surrounding who overheard their conversation was dumbstruck.

    "Your thinking was not wrong, but to say that ''every man would like a wife like that'' shows that you arecking. Women have various personalities, you want to make her your wife NOT because you want to change her into something else, but because you ept all of her."

    Lyon took a deep breath before saying in a mild manner. "I may very well be a perverted man to the core, but I do know about love. If I have a wife, I hope they won''t change drastically because of me, so that every time I met her it would be just like the first time where I fall in love with her."

    With that, Lyon casually walked back to where the girls were at, leaving his surrounding dumbstruck including Jugen. Even the women nearby were having their heart skipped a beat.

    However, unbeknownst to Lyon, a particr figure was watching him from the shadow before leaving its position. Upon closer look, there was something on the ground. It was a book that looked like it was ripped in half but one could still make up the title for it.. It was ''The Perfect Wife Guide."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 93 - The White Tiger Bloodline

    The light from the day slowly disappeared as the night sky taking its shift just as Lyon walked in the hall. The dim light from the candles illuminated the ce but to Lyon, it still quite hard to adjust to because he had neonmps installed back on earth.

    As Lyon''s hand about to touch the door handle, an electric sh ran through his brain.

    .

    .

    .

    (My perverted instinct is tingling!). After the cumtion of perverted thoughts and acts, this was one of his special yet disgraceful technique.

    Instead of touching the doorknob, his hands slowly pressed against the door while his right ear kissed it.

    *thump

    *thump

    His heart started to race as he waited. Who would have thought that the world''s greatest talent was some perverted guy in front of a door trying to listen to the girls'' conversation? And this happened just right after he made a speech about love! His image onlysted for one chapter!

    "Ahnn..." a moan came out from the door.

    Lyon''s right ear twitched as fast as the sound he heard. His eyebrows raising up and down before he slowly made a wicked smile. (Huehuehue, keep going,dies!).

    "Hey, where are you touching! Stop it, Luna! Ahnn... <3"

    (Hohoho so she is the one eh? I wouldn''t have thought of that but who was the target?) thought Lyon as his breath was getting heavier like, literally a smoke came out of his nostrils.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Tell me, is being a fox the cause of these massive jewels," said Luna while her hands were groping through the person''s clothes.

    "Wha-what''s gotten into you, why are you being, ahn! Not so rough!"

    (Fox? FOX! OH MY GOD! Kyoko!!) Lyon screamed inwardly.

    "H-hey Luna what''s gotten into you," said Karina while she stepped back and covered her knockers.

    "T-there are sick people lying here you know," said Riku while she was on the bed. Though her breasts were not as big as the others it sure was bigger than Luna''s. Her parents decided to go home beforehand so she could only depend on herself.

    "Shut up, you wouldn''t understand," said Luna while kneading Kyoko''s breast.

    Biane stayed silent beside her active personality while Clemora''s cheek was red as a tomato.

    "I see how Lyon always stole a nce to peek at you, sister Kyoko," said Luna with a pout.

    (She noticed that?! I expect nothing less from the godmother of our academy.) thought Lyon behind the door.

    "Ahn, p-please, Ryona help me!!" said Kyoko to the strongest woman in the room. Though one couldn''t see her double axes, her aura alone was enough to feel her power. However, before Ryona could have said anything.

    "Back off, sister Ryona, you''re next then sister Karina," though she was weak based on cultivation realms and levels, her mentality was unbeatable. This was because the white tiger bloodline running through her veins. Nothing under the heavens could suppress the white tiger.

    "D-don''t tell me you identally activate your bloodline?!" said Karina with a worrisome tone.

    Luna didn''t answer it directly, but Ryona knew that this was the case. She had never met a person that could oppress her just by one word the person said. (This is the power of the White Tiger bloodline? Hahaha my hubby really attracts strong women <3) thought Ryona as she looked at the door.

    "Th-the... Ahn! Activation of the... Ahn! By ident must be vented to turn it off!" said Kyoko while struggling to keep it understandable.

    Luna suddenly stopped her movements as her gazended on Ryona that leaned against the wall. Ryona looked at Luna before giving a final nce at the door.

    With a smirk, she casually walked near the door before stopping right in front of it.

    *pant

    *pant

    While panting Kyoko said, "Watch out Ryona, her bloodline trigger is her jealousy so you should know what you must do."

    "You got it, overseer," said Ryona with a smile on her face. "I need your help sister Karina soe over here."

    "Eh?" Before she knew it, Karina was already beside her.

    (OHHH! What''s this! A two vs one?) Lyon was as excited as a dog seeing a bone.

    *tap

    *tap

    The sound of footsteps entered Lyon''s other ear as the scene was getting good. A figure with a handsome feature was attracting nearby young students from the Mist n. His blonde long hair and brown bow on his back exuded a noble air.

    This handsome fellow was none other than Karina''s little brother, Jugen. As Jugen was about to call his big bro his mouth was suddenly covered by a hand. To his surprise, it was Lyon''s.

    "Shh! just go somewhere else and don''t bother me for a while, c''mon go," said Lyon under his breath.

    (A-amazing! I only blinked for a very short amount of time but he was already in front of me! Not only that but no sound was made! Like the wind never existed in the first ce! And he is fully in control of his power with that speed!) thought Jugen as he proceeded to take a stroll once more in the n.

    As he nced back he saw Lyon back in his original position without even missing a single inch, "Truly a talented cultivator." whispered Jugen softly while shaking his head.

    Meanwhile, inside the room, Luna was jumping on both Ryona and Karina with her hands ready to kneaded their breast. "Luna wait! What if someone outside heard us!" said Karina hastily.

    "I think it''s a littlete for that," with a chuckle Ryona striped her upper robe and dreams of men spilled out, beautifully covered with ck silk bra.

    "Lyon Torga!! Prepare to pay your sin and die!"

    A shout from the end of the hall surprised everyone. Their eyes locked on one man with his readied sword. He was a middle-aged man with an outfit screaming that he was from the Kafrin n.

    "Is he going to take revenge here? Is he insane?" said an onlooker.

    "Nobody will be sane when their only son was killed." sighed his friend.

    Lyon slowly got up from his position and faced the man that just shouted his name.. Nobody dared to utter a word because of his silence and the sudden cold air was enough to make anybody understand.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 94 - Blink

    The clouds in the night sky calmly passed by the bright full moon while the wind blew gently to give the serene feel to the crowd under it. The branches on the trees swayed like it was dancing to entice the peace of an atmosphere.

    s, the perfect scenery couldn''t be fully enjoyed as the crowd below was focusing on two men that''s facing each other. Though the fire in on the walls was unmoving, everybody could feel the cold was growing.

    Meanwhile, inside the girl''s room, the girls'' eyebrows crossed. Ryona was about to burst open the door behind her before Luna with her White Tiger bloodline activated, stopped her by just a hand on her shoulder.

    Ryona quickly turned around, "What are y-," before she could finish her sentence the expression which Luna''s showed shut her mouth.

    "Calm down." Just those two words made Ryona which was more than powerful enough to take on an army, submitted.

    While Karina was adjusting her clothes, she saw the difference between Luna before and now. These drastic changes also didn''t escape Kyoko''s special eyes.

    Though she looked the same physically, her demeanor was changing. Her calm and collected expression made everything seemed to be under her control. White aura could clearly be seen seeping from her body by Kyoko as the silhouette of White Tiger emerging behind Luna''s back.

    (S-such power, maybe I am a stronger cultivator than her, but never could I have that kind ofmanding aura) thought Ryona. She always felt that Luna was like her little sister, be there to be protected, but tonight''s experience made her wonder that maybe she was the little sister instead.

    (Even the Teacher submitted to her! I knew it, she is definitely no ordinary princess) thought Riku on her bed.

    Suddenly a voice was heard from outside the door.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hmph! I hear you even manage to kill an elder here, such feat at a young age, you are definitely no ordinary talent." said the middle-aged man with contempt. The news was all over the ce, the only outsider daring enough to kill an elder inside the n but get''s away with it. He heard it everywhere in this town so it''s not hard to find Lyon''s location.

    "But don''t think I''m that weak! I will use everything to kill you and avenge my son! After all, a Soul Realm is still a Soul Realm!" said the man as he released his deadly intent.

    Lyon stayed silent like a statue the whole time the man spoke. The weaker cultivators would say that he was too scared to move but the stronger ones was able to tell the difference.

    "What''s wrong kid? Oh, I see, if you are willing to kowtow and apologize to my son I will let you take your own life." said the man with augh.

    "Oi Fenrir wake up!" said Lyon while patting hispanion which was asleep on top of his head the entire time. Fenrirzily opened his baggy eyes.

    "I''m pissed right now, so can you keep up with me? Don''t want you to fall down because of my speed," said Lyon with half confidence and half-joking.

    Fenrir responded with a nod and grabbed Lyon''s hair tightly with his paw.

    With a quick finger, Lyon wrote a spell with rainbow color, "Saint Magic, Speed Buff Hermes". With his chant, the spell activated as a rainbow-colored circle magic brand appeared on top of his head before dropping through him.

    The event happened so fast the crowd had their awe''s stuck on their throat, blink three times and it''s over.

    The middle-aged man could only watch the magic activated since he had absolutely no time to speak let alone react. (Is-is that an Insta Cast? No that can''t be right, it would take a huge amount of mana to cast a Taboo level spell let alone a Saint one! And if my eye didn''t deceive me, it was the highest grade! Rarest of the rare!).

    Luna was taking a peek through the keyhole on the door to see what''s happening while Ryona was pouting since she couldn''t do anything even with her strength. Her eyes opened wide as she saw the spell activated in under a minute.

    She was observing from the start and she saw the ludicrous speed of which Lyon absorbed the heaven''s and world''s energies a.k.a mana. It almost looked like an instant cast but it wasn''t at all, (My heart is beating faster than before) thought Luna as she had a shade of red on her face.

    "Kid if you teach me the spell that you just used, I will personally remove our animosity." said the middle-aged man with confidence. In his eyes, that spell worth much more than his worthless only son. With that spell, the Kafrin n would have a new trump card and could be a force to be reckoned with.

    *hiss

    Lyon was taking a deep breath as the answer to his demand. Unbeknownst to Lyon, the door beside him opened a little with the eyes of the girls were stacking up to peek at them. The peeked were now the peekers.

    With a smirk, Lyon said, "I don''t care if your cultivation is higher than mine, let me show you the price of pissing me off, oh, and don''t think I don''t know that you are stalling for time."

    "Hm?!" the middle-aged man was surprised by Lyon''s bull''s eye deduction. Exactly the middle-aged man came here with his father to kill Lyon but his father came a littleter than him.

    "Oh and Luna, I always stole a nce of your butt too so don''t fret!"

    His sentence sent an electrifying current to her body as herplexion turned red and the entire aura of White Tiger was washed off. She couldn''t say anything but looked down and bump her index fingers.

    "Hmph! Try not to blink before you die."

    *swosh

    Sensing the immediate danger the middle-aged man raised his sword to guard. "Hn?!" (I-I can''t move my arms! Move damn it!). Though he could see Lyon wasing straight at him his muscle won''t move. His brain was fast enough to know what''s in front of him but not fast enough to move his arms.

    *blink

    *nk

    It was then that the muscle finally kept up with his brain and put on a guarding position. (Huh? What?). Lyon was not there.

    "I told you don''t blink," said Lyon coldly while standing behind him facing the crowds instead.

    Fueled with anger the middle-aged man turned and shed Lyon. However, (why...e on sh him! What''s wrong?! huh... why can I turn my head one hundred and eighty degrees?).

    *thud

    The middle-aged man''s head dropped to the ground. He was still conscious when he saw his own body fell down but thest thing he saw wasn''t that.. Thest vision of his life was a red-blood sword on Lyon''s right hand.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 95 - You?

    The gentle wind of the night woke up the spectators as they were trapped in a timeless shock. It took a whole two seconds before they realized there was a severed head on the ground.

    "D-did you see what just happened?" asked a weaker cultivator. Many people had this question in their mind already, but he asked it first. "I-i don''t know, honestly all I see was Lyon charging right in front of that old man, but then... I blinked," said his senior who was a core disciple in the Mist n.

    Their point of view was, of course, different than the girls especially Ryona. Being the strongest cultivator in the room she knew what every little amazingness Lyon did. Even her eyes were wide open when Lyon took the first step.

    (Between that single second, he moved as if the wind didn''t exist! The fire on the candle didn''t even move half a centimeter! A slyph dance? No, it was different) thought Ryona. She bit her lips as all of her visionnded on that lean yet strong back of Lyon. (The more I know you, the more mysterious your being is, I wonder hubby, who exactly are you?)

    Three girls on their bed couldn''t see Lyon''s prowess but they knew how amazing it was since they saw the expression of the girls who did. (The man, teacher called husband, is he really that strong?) thought Riku.

    (Not only he killed him with a single swing, but he also canceled Luna''s idental bloodline outburst). Kyoko was left in deep thought.

    Retracting his sword Lyon said, "So anyone knows who this guy is?" while pointing the middle-aged man''s head.

    (What the fuck?!) thought everyone. They couldn''t believe their ears when he said that. What kind of blood-feud battle if you don''t know who you just killed?

    Seeing everyone''s expression Lyon continued with his arms opened as if it''s not his fault, "I mean, I don''t even know his name."

    His sentence rang a bell in the crowd''s head. (He is right! Holy shit we forgot about it, he didn''t even have the time to introduce himself yet!). They could only put on a wry smile after on.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "MY SON!" a shout wasing from one of the crowds and an old man came rushing to the scene. Although he doesn''t look strong, his eyes were full of experience and the aura of his exude that of a divine aura albeit a little. Clearly, his cultivation was above that of a Soul Realm.

    The old man came crouching down while holding his son''s head. "You will pay for this!" shouted the old man to Lyon. But sadly his target wasn''t there anymore.

    "Huh? Where did he go?!" said the old man while looking at the surrounding. There was a man with a unique getup, he didn''t wear a robe like the others. "YOU!! YOU KILL MY SON!" shouted the old man.

    "Nope, it wasn''t me," said the man. He was indeed Lyon, but he denied that he killed his son. "I''m just a spectator here, I''m not from the Mist n that''s why I wore this cloth."

    (HOW SHAMELESS CAN YOU BE?!) The crowd already knows that the man was Lyon but nobody dared to point that out. They didn''t want to risk having their head severed like the other guy so they kept their mouth shut.

    "I think I saw that guy killed your son," said Lyon while randomly pointing someone from the crowd.

    The old man nced at his direction and readied his sword. "You kill him?! You trash! I''m going to end you!"

    "Eek! It-it wasn''t me." The man immediately denied it with denying gestures from his both hands. The man nced at Lyon, but his expression made him think five times in a single second before randomly pointing someone. "Him, it was him."

    "What are you talking about it wasn''t me, it''s her." the man was quick-witted and pointed a woman behind the man that was ming him just now.

    The woman quickly reprimand the man "What are you talking about?! I''m your wife idiot! You are so done when we are home!"

    *tsk

    The quick-witted man clicked his tongue before saying, "Not you, behind you." The man pointed a girl behind her wife.

    "Eh? There is no way I could do it!" The girl quickly denied it. "Think for yourself how can I beat your son he was stronger than me."

    The logical argument from the girl made the old man creased his eyebrows. (The girl''s right how can-) before his thought finished, another argument entered his ear.

    "O-of course you can, you seduced him and then wring his neck when he let down his guard," said the quick-witted man. "Husband! What the hell are you talking about?! The culprit was a man." reprimand the wife.

    "R-really now?" said the quick-witted man while he thought (Woman you want me to go to an early grave or what?!). "I-I guess the man was so beautiful I thought it was a woman, ahahaha." They clearly saw the fakeugh he made.

    "STOP MAKING FUN OF ME!" the old man shout shut the whole ming game. "If the one who is responsible for this doesn''te out when I count to five, I will kill everyone here. Don''t think the elders from your n can save you!"

    *tap

    *tap

    The sound of footsteps came from behind the crowd, "Oh, what''s happening guys."

    Everyone looked at the source of the voice, The man was handsome with a redeeming feature. His blonde hair was resting on his shoulders while the brown bow on his back made him looked like an elf.

    (A beautiful man?) thought the old man before his tension finally build up. "YOU ARE THE ONE!" the old man jumped straight at Jugen who was defenseless.

    (He is fast!) thought Jugen while he instinctively jumped back and trying to reach the bow on his back. (I can''t make it!).

    "Hmph! Try to train your brain in the next life old man." His voice made the old man who was still in the middle of a jump opened his eyes wide. His pupils managed to nce down and saw a figure squatting down. (YOU!).

    *sh

    Lyon shed upward severing the old man''s head and both arms which were holding the sword to hacked Jugen.

    Blood spurted everywhere as the head flew in the sky before dropping down with a loud thump.

    Lyon knelt down and hold his chest after retracting Scarlet. The gasping voice he made was a clear message to everyone. No matter how heaven-defying someone was, there was a price that must be paid.. After he regained control of his breath, he slowly got up but only to fall down, this time along with his consciousness.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 96 - Young Love

    Inside a cave in Kafrin n was a recuperating ancestor with his beard swaying with the wind. His avatar had been in by Lyon during their encounter in Snake Den thus left a soul wound inside him.

    A wounded soul was really tough to heal than physical ones and the medicine for it was even rarer, not to mention the sky-high price. Currently, in Deo, the pill-makers capable of making such medicines were probably among the top three. Even a big empire might not have one, not to mention a mere n.

    The ancestor''s eyes suddenly twitched before he vomited blood. With blood stricken mouth he spoke while his hands trembled, "My-my-my lineage is dead! It''s over... it''s all over!". He slumped down before screaming as if hemented the gods above.

    His cries echoed inside the cave as his hair slowly disheveled and his face grew more wrinkles than it should. The rapid age progression wasn''t the side effect of the method he cultivates but it was from the tragedy of loss.

    As Lyon''s face crossed his mind, the sadness on his face instantly turned into rage. "I will not rest until I kill you! I will use any means necessary to kill you and your beloved ones!"

    With the new profound will, the ancestor left the n signaling its end, but the seed of revenge had been nted as the storm started to brew once more.

    However, the mood was different in Mist n as a new wave was crashing the city. Lyon Torga once again proved the impossible was possible. The young man killed two cultivators that were clearly above his own realm and they couldn''t even fight back. The moment was decided in an instant and people couldn''t exactly exin how the battle went, but the result was apparent.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The man himself didn''t know that he did so much more than just that. He set an example that in battle, cultivator level and the realm they were in, was not the entire factor to win a fight. The treasure one''s possessed, the quick wit, experience and so much more, could easily turn the tide of battle.

    The talk of the town was currently on the bed with his eyes closed. It had been three days since the battle but Lyon didn''t even budge. People closest to him began to worry that it might be much more serious than it looks but Kyoko quickly denied it.

    Her eyes could clearly see the torrent of which mana was absorbed into his body. "He should wake up very soon," said Kyoko softly.

    Before anyone could react, Lyon''s eyelids moved a little. As he opened his eyes with the speed of a snail, his vision gradually bing clearer. "Ngh?"

    "Lyon!" suddenly he felt a warmth embrace on his neck as wavy purple hair lightly brushed his face. He was about to make a joke out of it before he felt a warm liquid touching his cheek. With a gentle smile, he lifted his other arm and caressed her back.

    "Hey, it''s fine, I''m fine, so stop the crying okay?" the soothing voice slowly calmed Luna''s heart.

    She slowly retracted her embrace before facing Lyon''s face. Their eyes locked each other as if the surroundings were a mere figurine.

    Luna''s heart beats faster each half a second, the only man in her heart was in front of her right now. The moment they met, the time they spend, the way he came to rescue her kingdom. (Honestly, when exactly did I fall for you?) thought Luna as she was getting closer to Lyon''s face.

    The image when she offered the vice-president position, the moment where heforted her in the bathroom, the moment where he came with a sting announcement and abolished her arranged marriage. She was affirming these memories as she felt a warmth feeling running through her heart.

    However, there was always a shadow covering her mind. Lyon was popr with women and all of them were beautiful and more talented than her. All she had was her status as a princess and president of the student council. There was definitely a little chance that Lyon would fall for her.

    As the doubt was growing stronger, she stopped her advance and they just ended up staring at each other.

    *ahem

    Kyoko interrupted them with a cough, she was mature enough to see that they would pause at that motion if it were to be left alone.

    The cough made Luna''s face red as a tomato as she realized she wasn''t behaving like she was normally. A princess was usually the one that is pursued by their suitors but this time the princess was the one making the first move. This urrence was rare to nonexistent except if it was arranged marriage. "I-I''m sorry!" said Luna as she lowered her head.

    Lyon was not dense enough to ignore these little details of her action. (You are lucky I''m not stupid emotionally) chuckled Lyon inside.

    With a smile, Lyon used the arm he was caressing Luna with to write a spell. Even though the surroundings noticed what''s happening the couldn''t stop it. "Basic Magic, Iluminate!"

    Three white circle magic brands suddenly appeared behind Luna''s back and illuminate the room. The surrounding including Kyoko couldn''t help but covered their eyes.

    "Huh, what?" Luna was confused as to what happens. However, before she could turn around he felt something was touching her chin and lifting her face.

    *kiss

    Her eyes were opened wide as opposed to Lyon who had his eyes closed. Nothing could describe the feelings she had at this moment. All the doubts she had were dissolved like a cotton candy falling into the water.

    Lyon then felt his nape was being pressed by gentle soft hands. Their lips continued to lock until the window beside his bed opened with a sudden gust of wind.

    As she tucked some of her hair behind her right ear she looked at Lyon with a smile, "I love you"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 97 - Talent And Strength

    The room illuminated for a while before it slowly faded. Kyoko and the girls, including Jugen, finally readjusted their vision to normal. All they could see was the dumb grinning look of Lyon.

    Luna stepped behind as herplexion was brighter than ever before. Nobody could see exactly what happened between them but they all have an incline.

    With a sigh, Lyon suddenly said, "I''m still weak," while shaking his head. Though he was shameless, it was a really tough line to mutter for a man, especially in front of beautiful girls.

    They were all surprised by his statement. The man with the most potential, the most talent, had just said that he is still weak. He was the one that could leap levels and killed a cultivator of higher realms of his own.

    Lyon definitely realized how weak he was and how the battle could go wrong. The main problem was his vitality couldn''t keep up with Scarlet. He was lucky that only two people showed up to kill him if it were more than that, his life definitely ended and also his loved ones.

    Then he reminded of what Selena told him, that the ring he wore right now only possessed fifty percent of his past powers. Every time Lyon make a breakthrough and leap levels was because of this ring and he could feel the endless stream of manasing from it. Sadly, cultivation was not all about absorbing mana but understanding what''s the next realm was all about, without it, it''s all meaningless.

    "You are strong, Lyon."

    A voice broke the silence in the room.

    Everyone was looking at the source of the voice. Her golden hair and tomboy like attitude always captivated Lyon''s heart. She was his teacher, Karina Aprilia.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "The fact that you realize you are weak, means that you are strong. The fact that you admitted it in front of us here, means that you are strong. As long as you keep training, it is only a matter of time before you be a true expert," said Karina with her arms crossed under her breasts.

    "Talent never means strength, they are two different things." continued Karina. "Talent only means how fast you understand something, while strength is how you use that something."

    Everyone that heard her lecture couldn''t help but nod.

    *knock *knock

    The door was opened and an old man came in, "Excuse me,". At first nce, this old man had nothing out of the ordinary but the cultivation Kyoko sensed from him said otherwise. (This old man is an expert!).

    Kyoko and the others quickly had hostile expressions and ready to strike if he did anything funny. Ryona, on the other hand, was at ease.

    Jugen immediately stood up and greet him, "Ah, sorry we don''t have any sits left, please use mine instead."

    "I''m very sorry then," said the old man as he received the gesture.

    Karina whispered to him, "Who is he?" His sudden appearance caught everyone''s attention but Jugen''s gesture halted their hostile expression.

    "Remember when I and big bro go out for a stroll? We met him at one of the shops and you wouldn''t believe this, the shop sells a lot of broken things." Jugen exnation was as bad as it can get.

    Karina creased her eyebrows before Jugen continued, "Well anyway, big bro was pissed at that time because the old man mocked him when he was interested in the zither, saying something like ''only the destined one could y that'' ." (Well he didn''t exactly say that, but it''s close enough I guess).

    "Then the most unexpected thing happened, with one leg to prop the zither, he yed those strings like an expert."

    "He could take you to a dreamscape like an experience where the reality was under the tune he yed." finished Jugen with stars in his eyes.

    The women except for Ryona. were surprised when he said that. The man could actually y the zither to that level? No one in Deo could aplish that feat

    With a deep breath, Jugen continued, "Because of his majestic ys with the strings. the old man feels like he owes big bro a favor."

    Jugen tried to skip the part where Lyon gave him the illusive Rxing Pill.

    "How rude of me, looks like I''m getting senile. I should introduce myself, people call me Old Sean in this n, pleased to meet you all" the old man took a bow.

    Riku how was in bed, jumped in fright. "W-what? Are you the Old Sean?"

    With a smile, the Old Sean responded. "I believe I am that person unless there is someone with the same name as me in this n."

    "I-it''s an honor to meet you," Riku was trying to bow to greet him but Old Sean quickly gestured her not to, since she was still recuperating on her bed.

    Biane and Clemora looked at each other before nodding their heads at the same time. Their actions slipped everyone''s eyes since they were focusing on Old Sean instead.

    He looked at Lyon before saying, "Sorry I couldn''t help you, I was running a personal errand when it happened and when I heard the news I rushed here."

    "It''s fine, old man. I was never expecting you to help me anyway," said Lyon nonchntly.

    Rikus was sweating like hell. Don''t forget that he was still the hidden expert in Mist n, the old man''s name has almost the same weight as the head here. (Of course, only Lyon could calmly say that to an expert) thought Riku.

    "Haha, I miss my youth self when you said that," chuckled Old Sean as he pped his own thigh. The surrounding couldn''t help but rub their eyes.

    "All right, tell us your purpose ofing here, I doubt you would just say hi and wished me well," smirked Lyon.

    "You are as sharp as your fingers yed with those strings young man," said Old Sean with admiration before he took an item out of his spatial ring.

    "This is?" Lyon was surprised to see the item Old Sean took out.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 98 - Reason

    The item Old Sean took out was the zither that Lyon once yed before. The in-looking instrument had nothing special ornament on it that you probably could find one in a regr shop.

    "That zither!" Biane suddenly shouted in exmation. Her eyes were trembling with excitement as she saw it. Even the cool Clemora couldn''t help but grip her own bedsheets.

    "Oh? Is something the matter?" Old Sean turned his head to look at them both.

    They quickly get out of their bed and cupped their hands, "Please sir, if you can be so kind, can you give us the zither. We wouldpensate you well."

    Their statements caught the old man''s interest. For themoners, this was nothing but a piece of wood with strings attached to it. It won''t worth a silver for a secondhanded good like this.

    "Young misses, what is it that makes you interested in this in instrument?" said Old Sean with a smile. He could see that they were from a noble family from the clothing they wore. Nomoners could buy that kind of silk.

    "We can''t tell you right now but we really need this item," said Clemora as her gaze was fixated in on the zither.

    "Young miss, can one of you y the zither?" asked Old Sean with keen interest. His past experience with Lyon made him learn to not judge people by it look nor their age. Nobody knows a true master until they decided to y.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "No, we can''t, we need it for something else," said Biane with a firm resolution.

    Old Sean had a hint of a disappointment in his eyes that skipped their attention. "I see, then do you know the origin of this particr zither?" He couldn''t afford to be impolite against them since Lyon was here.

    "Yes, we know, we know it very well. In fact, it was the reason why wee to this ce," said Clemora. Their reason finally unfolded to everyone in the room

    "I see, but sadly I cannot grant you that request." His rejection caused the two women to grit their teeth with disappointment. Even though the two women expected this, it was harder when it became a reality.

    However, before they could point out another option, "That is because this zither is not mine," the old man smiles as he nces at Lyon who looked at him with a disinterested face.

    "This is my gift for you, master Lyon," said Old Sean as if he was gifting something to his own ancestor.

    The way Old Sean greeted Lyon surprised everyone who was watching. The powerful hidden expert in the Mist n just called him master. Nobody could believe their ears and nobody would believe it even more if they were telling the people outside.

    "Oh? Since when did I agree to be your master," smiled Lyon while shaking his head. The man was fearless even when talking to someone evidently stronger than him. Everyone would be delighted to be called master by such expert but this was not the case for Lyon. In his eyes, the old man in front of him already passed his prime and it would be difficult to grow even stronger.

    His statements even surprised the old man himself. There were many people requesting him to be their master or protector but he always refused them since those were mundane matters, but when he decided to call someone his master, the man refused. He couldn''t cry nor smile (I wonder if this is karma).

    "It would be my greatest honor if maste- no, young noble would ept this gift from this old bone." No matter what he would always try to be on Lyon''s good side since he wanted to listen to his ys once more. He lived long enough to know that Lyon was a man of a generation, nobody could rece him in another era.

    The way he could trigger memories through his y and make the listeners experience it all over again was a godsent talent. He could leave them crying or smiling at the end of his tune.

    Everyone could feel his desperation for pleasing Lyon and this made them curious about his capabilities of ying the zither.

    (Is he really that good) the thought crossed everyone''s mind except for Jugen. The guy kept a cool expression since he was the only one other than Old Sean that experience the dreamscape.

    "Fine, I will ept this gesture of yours," said Lyon as he put the zither on top of hisp. His fingerzily plucked one of the strings on the instrument.

    *ding

    It was like an angel whispered to their ear in a single note. The mana was dancing as branches of the tree outside the window swayed and let the wind carried its leaves. Everyone who heard it couldn''t help but closed their eyes as if something were guiding them to shut the other four senses.

    Lyon didn''t continue the tune and put on a grinning smile. Even though his expression didn''t exude that of a master, his skill was undeniable.

    Old Sean took a while before he regained his senses. "Truly a master beyond words. No one could ever do that by just a note," whispered him under his breath.

    Kyoko, however, managed to glimpse the wonders of what Lyon just did. (After he plucked that string, the mana hovering in the air suddenly turned its course and create a perfect symphony with his note. That''s not just some dumb luck if it were to continue I wonder what would it like)

    Then Lyon suddenly grabbed the zither with one hand and shoved it to Biane and Clemora. It took a whole second before they knew what''s going on.

    "Eh? A-are you sure?" Biane was the first one to ask this.

    "Whatpensation would you like? Please state the price," Clemora on the other hand, spoke straight to business.

    "Compensation? Oh just take it away it''s not that valuable to me," said Lyon nonchntly. Jugen was surprised (Holy Shit big bro! The old man is still right in front of you!!)

    Contrary to Jugen''s thought, Old Sean only smiled wryly in respond.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 99 - Astral

    Under their dumbstruck look, Lyon suddenly got up from his bed. He stretched his arms and made a couple of little jumps before he bumped his own fists. "Alright, I''m good as new," said Lyon with a newfound spirit.

    "Oh big bro, apparently the two people you just killed turned out to be from the Kafrin n... or was it Khufrin? You know, the ones Naeya said about your punishment," said Jugen beside him.

    "Oh really? Then my problem is solved? Well, ain''t that convenient," chuckled Lyon wholeheartedly.

    "Sadly no," the voice came from Old Sean with his head shaking. "I recognized the two dead men, they were not the ones who founded the n."

    "The one who founded the n was much stronger than that, the current young noble couldn''t hope to win against him," as much as he respected Lyon, he must say the truth.

    "Are you sure? Big bro did destroy the guy''s astral being," Jugen was rather annoyed by Old Sean''s tone. In his eyes, Lyon was his idol. People might be blind but he was there for most of his fight, so he knew pretty well how amazing his big brother was.

    Old Sean couldn''t help but be surprised. "Young noble did that!?"

    "Yes he did, I was there too," said Ryona.

    .

    .

    (Huh!) now Lyon and Jugen were the ones that surprised.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What!? Really!? Wait, you followed us didn''t you." The quick-witted Lyon was able to grasp the situation.

    "En!" Ryona nodded with her enchanting smile. She didn''t even try to hide it.

    "S-since when did you followed us?" (This woman is quite scary).

    Putting her index finger at the edge of her lips while looking at the roof, she answered, "It was when you go to the pill store."

    (From there? Wow, I didn''t even notice... WAIT A MINUTE!) Lyon suddenly grabbed both of Ryona''s shoulders before whispering. "Did you hear what I said to Jugen back on the street?"

    "Yes! Loud and clear hubby <3" whispered Ryona back. Her soft breath directly hitting Lyon''s face.

    He was talking about how Ryona being a different persontely. She was the type of woman who would make the first move but all of that change since they left Nostria.

    "I see, good... good, wee back," said Lyon as he took a step back with a charismatic smile.

    However, Ryona suddenly stepped forward and leaned toward him. It was evident to everyone about what''s she was going to do.

    *ahem

    Luna suddenly made a cough that stopped her advancement. (There is no way I would let you do that, today is my special day) thought Luna as she closed her eyes.

    Lyon noticed this cute jealousy of her before patting her head which caused her cheeks gradually red. Ryona could only pout in response.

    "Only a cultivator of Middle Half Divine Realm could make an astral projection," said Old Sean in an attempt to break the ice.

    "However, destroying an astral was a feat almost next to impossible," continued Old Sean before standing up with his hands behind his back. "That was because no material could touch the astral projection."

    "Astral projection will disappear on its own with the time of its appearance determined by the realm of the user. This skill is the most useful if the individual has a grand status, the ones that its name or its attendance has enormous weight."

    "Since an astral deeply connected to the cultivator''s soul, method of soul skill would work on it, but sadly those skills are rare and take a lot of time to even learn the first phase." Old Sean shook his head.

    "I have to disagree," this time Kyoko refuted him. He was an expert in this n but always seem to be underwhelmed when faced with these guys.

    Kyoko approached him only to drag his chair and made it her seat. With her left foot being on top of her right, she flicked her finger and a lengthy pipe smoke came out from her spatial ring.

    *puff

    The smoke outpouring from her mouth making a spiral before dissipating in the air. Her blue rose hair was resting on her shoulder to her breasts. With the way she leaned back on the chair and her right hand holding the pipe, her left sleeve dropped down a little as her left arm, revealing her supremeplexion. It took only a centimeter if not two, to reveal her right breast.

    *gulp

    Lyon and Jugen couldn''t help but swallowed down their saliva. However, of the two, Lyon was almost down on his knees. (Such mature charm is deadly!) thought Lyon as he held his ground.

    *puff

    She breathed out the smoke once again, "An astral indeed connected to one''s soul. However." Kyoko once again took the pipe in her mouth. With another smoke, she continued, "However, you are wrong if you think only a soul rted skill could harm it."

    As the tobo inside the pipe''s chamber lit up, another smoke was let out. Even though Kyoko was taking a little longer time to exin, nobody dared to interrupt her. No. more like Lyon wouldn''t forgive anyone who did.

    "Astral can be made if the cultivators had a fairly strong soul, but the source of it was never the soul itself. The soul only acts as the channeler. What did the soul channel? Of course, it''s the mana gathering around."

    "S-so it''s like magic but without a chant?" said Old Sean nervously.

    "That is almost, correct," said Kyoko as she closed her eyes.

    (Almost?) Old Sean''s face was brimming with curiosity.

    "Magic can still be interrupted with an object, but an astral can''t, at least not any object," replied Kyoko in azy manner. Her eyes were half opened and gave a unique seduction feel.

    (Damn, my heart is racing!) thought Lyon as he was palpitating. His reaction caught Ryona''s attention who was nearby. With a wicked smile, she whispered, "Overseer always act like that when someone was asking a question with a quite long exnation."

    (Huh!! Damn!! Guess who is going to ask plenty of questions and ace the exams? Your A''s college boy Lyon Torga!) thought Lyon with his shameless brain.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 100 - Smooth Lyon Strikes Again!

    The stream of white smokeing from Kyoko''s seductive lips was as dense as the fog, one normally saw in high ces such as a mountain. However, it couldn''t linger for a longer period of time before it disappeared.

    "The very structure of an astral is the world''s and heaven''s energy, or mana for short. Which means only those things made of the same thing could touch each other." Kyoko stood up and tapped her pipe on the edge of the window.

    "In simpler terms, magic, arts, and an object imbued with mana could harm the astral, which effectively injured the user''s soul."

    Old Sean had his eyes glimmering with knowledge. Learning is a continuous process, it only ended when the person died.

    "Thank you for your guidance miss!" said the old man while giving a bow. This was an honor that could make anyone proud. It was more than just a bragging right, receiving his bow meant a leap in status. No matter where anyone lives, having a high status was something almost everyone strived for.

    Sadly this didn''t apply to Kyoko. In her eyes, he was just an ordinary old man with his ordinary cultivation realm. His bow was nothing but a mere respect anyone would give to their benefactor.

    With the exnation done, she returned her pipe to her spatial ring and turned around facing Lyon which had a bit of drool on the edge of his mouth. "Well, little brother, what are you going to do next,"

    Lyon was still in a daze, living his own fantasies before her question snapped him back to reality. "Eh? What?"

    "Huft, honestly... your thoughts always fly to heaven''s knows where when ites to Kyoko," said Karina as she pulled up a ck napkin from her pocket and threw it to Lyon''s face. "There you go, go wipe yourself."

    In the corner of the room, Luna was seen rummaging her pocket to find her napkin before finally giving up.

    "Oh? Hehe sorry about that," said Lyon as he wiped his drolls before keeping the ck napkin in his own pocket. "Thank you, teacher," he said thest word in a softer voice that only both of them could hear.

    "E-en," Karina nervously nodded her head and quickly nce aside, avoiding direct eye contact with Lyon. He noticed that there was a red shade gradually building upon her cheeks.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (You are really cute like that) thought Lyon before he came back to matter at hand.

    "I see, what to do now huh, well my original n was taking a trip to the Phantera Kingdom which Luna resides but somehow we ended up here hahaha,"

    "S-sorry for dragging you down in this mess," Riku agitatedly apologize since she was the one that made the request.

    "Oh, it''s alright, this ce is also fun," said Lyon nonchntly (Well the girls here are cute, especially the head of the n).

    "d to hear that," replied Riku with a rare smile on her face. She was always a serious type but in the end, she was also human.

    "Oh right, old man, do you know anything about a group named Legion?"

    Suddenly the room fell silent as all attention was weighting down Old Sean. "I see, so you heard of them too," said the old man while stroking his beard.

    "I don''t know much about them sadly, but I did hear rumors about them."

    "Anything is fine old man, even rumors," said Lyon hastily.

    "Alright young noble. The rumors that I heard actually came from a different world than ours, it was a ce with denser mana. Cultivation realm like mine now was considered weak so they didn''t even bother me,"

    "Where is this ce, what is it called," asked Lyon. He was always interested in learning this new world he was in. He was once in the library to look for this multi-world structure but he never found one.

    "The world is called, Mabia. It''s a vast worldpared to Deo. To go there one must go through the gate sets up in the far east, where Luderia Dynasty resides."

    "Luderia!" Biane and Clemora identally spoke at the same time.

    "Hmm? You know the ce?" asked Lyon to them both.

    "Of course we know the ce, its where we came from," said Biane proudly. "You are saying that making everything.

    Lyon suddenly took her right hand with his other hand mping them. He stared at Biane''s eyes as if she was his world.

    The sudden motion caught Biane off-guard but she didn''t resist in the slightest. The world in her eyes suddenly turned pink as beautiful sakura petals flew by behind Lyon''s face. In that instant, she forgot how Lyon treated her in the arena.

    *thump

    *thump

    Her heartbeat gradually increased as her face couldn''t help but blush. (W-what happen) her mind slowly going nk.

    "Do you believe in fate?" said Lyon softly. Biane''s ear twitched a little when she heard what he said. Her brain receives the signal but her words were stuck in her throat.

    "Eh?" responded Biane.

    In her hometown, she met a lot of suitors with their gullible speech to win her and her sister''s favor, but she could easily fend them off. However, facing Lyon was different. His approach was that of a pure reaction. He didn''t start with a speech but he started with his hand mping hers.

    The warmth feeling she felt from her hand made hermon sense slowly dissipating.

    "Y-ye-"

    *pak

    *ugahh!

    Lyon was knocked out by the women around him and there were a few red bumps on his head releasing smoke.

    "Sister, sister!" Clemora was shaking her lovestruck older sister.

    "Eh?" The world Biane saw immediately crumbled and in its ce was Lyonying on the ground.

    "Are you okay sister? You seem out of it, did he do anything to you?"

    Biane bit the edge of her right thumb, "Perhaps," said Biane with a blushing face.

    (Big bro, you are truly a LEGEND) thought Jugen as his respect towards Lyon actually increased!

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 101 - Troubles Ahead

    Lyon slowly got up as he patted his cloth to clean the dust. "Alright, old man can I ask you to protect the Mist n from that Kafrin guy? Tell him toe and find me if you can''t kill him unscathed."

    His overbearing confidence could amaze anyone even with half a brain. The ancestor of the Kafrin n was stronger than him by many folds, it was beyond their imagination to think that Lyon would beat him in a battle. However, those who were close to him knew his capabilities very well. Especially, Luna, she was there when Lyon''s talent being assessed.

    "Yes, young noble, in your honor I shall do as you ask!" said Old Sean with a bow. Though he didn''t know Lyon much as a cultivator, he knew that his friends were incredible enough to protect him. (Besides, I can only sense faint disastrous energy emanating from the woman with the fox ears, while the other one make my legs wanted to run for life).

    Lyon casually epted the gesture and turned his way to both Biane and Clemora before saying, "Well, I''m guessing you two will be going back home then," with a hint of disappointing tone.

    The charmed Biane had a clear hesitation in her eyes. Clemora who noticed this immediately answered on her behalf, "Yes, we will be going back soon since our task here is done."

    Realizing she was being outrun by her sister, she agitatedly said, "But, you are always wee in Luderia,"

    Clemora suddenly tugged her older''s sister and whispered, "Sister! Now is not the right time!"

    Biane bit her lower lips, "Gah! If only ''that'' is not happening right now."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Exactly, and with his personality, I think that there will be more trouble than what it should."

    The distress caught Lyon''s attention and he could hear everything they said. (Am I an exacerbate?).

    With a p, Biane said, "Sorry Lyon, things are a bit hectic in Luderia right now. So I really REALLY wouldn''t rmend you to go there in the near time."

    "Oh okay," said Lyon with a smile. However, his thought was running a different line (What''s this? A foreshadowing? Ah heck!).

    "Will you be safe though? I mean the journey is pretty far right?" With a concerning tone, Lyon asked.

    Even though Clemora felt nothing, a stream of warmth running through Biane''s heart. "Don''t worry, we have our own carriage and guards, they are dying to go home too," said Biane.

    "Yeah, and the road is safe since it is under Luderia''s jurisdiction most of it," added Clemora.

    With a sweet smile, Biane suddenly pointed at Lyon''s nose under his watching eyes. "Next time we meet, I''m gonna y the host, so don''t forget toe by!"

    Then the both of them cupped their hands and waved goodbye to Lyon and co.

    As their footsteps couldn''t be heard anymore, Lyon still looked at the closed door. He had a serious look in his eyes that could prate anyone''s soul.

    (Those two... just raised a death g) thought Lyon. He was aware that those kinds of lines usually ended up in a tragedy. This was happening before in the Phantera Kingdom where the ugly lizard managed to stay alive despite the gruesome wound. (I can''t let them die!).

    Perverted he may be but he was first and foremost a man. What kind of man would he be if he did nothing after having an incline that something bad will happen?

    (But wait, this might be deeper than just killing some bad guys and saving maidens. C''mon Lyon think, what are the clues).

    Lyon was in deep thought as he rummaged through his memories. The conversation they just had, the events that were happening, were shing in his mind.

    He slowly opened his eyes, "Old man, that zither you just gave me, would it by chance came from that Luderia Dynasty?"

    Old Sean was caught off guard by his question. "Why do you ask that?"

    "The moment they want your zither, you asked if they knew the origin of the instrument and then they said that they knew. Then they revealed that they are from Luderia, which means there is a high probability that it came from there."

    "Yes, young noble is correct. The instrument is indeed originated from that ce," Old Sean didn''t even try to deny it. "But why is young noble interested in this?"

    Lyon only chuckled in response, "That zither had nothing special. No engraving, not weaponized, cheap materials, just a in old zither. However, why they wanted that? ording to their clothing, they are not just somemoners either. That means that they knew the significant value it posses, and by the value, I meant about the sentimental values."

    Lyon turned back and finally facing Old Sean, "Why did you have that zither?"

    The question Lyon shot caused everyone''s attention to once again weighted down on Old Sean. However, Old Sean was more critical as he realized what the question meant.

    Lyon''s question was ''why'' instead of ''how''. Which meant that Lyon probably knew or didn''t care about how the zithernded in his possession.

    In the end, Old Sean sighed, "I had... a connection to the current king in Luderia or more specifically his daughter. I can''t tell young noble what happens between me and her daughter but know it so that I did it out of my personal vengeance. The zither was the king''s wife''s memento."

    "I wouldn''t tap into that matter since it doesn''t concern me. Tell me Luderia''s situation right now, surely you know," asked Lyon as he waved his hand. He knew that there were things a man just couldn''t say in front of a crowd.

    "It''s a political struggle since the king is on his deathbed, the nobles are fighting each other to have the princes or princesses of their choice to win the throne."

    (Man, that sounds really troublesome! Wait, did he say princesseS? As there is more than one? Hehehe) Lyon suddenly chuckled down as he looked at the ground.. Nobody in the room could make up his expression.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 102 - Request

    It has been about four days since then, and Biane with her sister was preparing to go to their hometown. Their carriage was d in white with an engraving of a golden swallow flying down. This symbol was Luderia''s identity and honor, anyone would gain respect just by having it.

    People who walked by couldn''t help but take a look at the expensive carriage. "What do you think that carriage cost?" a wandering junior cultivator asked his senior.

    "Just by the symbol on the door, you should know where this carriage belongs. Those with a higher status can buy better materials and gets the best carriage-maker which results in a beautiful carriage." replied his senior.

    ck lines covered the junior cultivator as he thought (I''m asking about the cost!).

    *tap

    *tap

    The sounds of footsteps were caught by their ears before they nce at the iing figure. "That''s!" eximed both of them at the same time.

    The figure was a young man with a well-built feature. The durable yet enticing ckpression shirt was hugging his leaned muscle while his untied ck hair was resting on his shoulder. The golden sarong with ck spots swayed as he walked toward the lining carriages. His deep ck eyes seemed to contain an unwavering will, ones that couldn''t help but be charmed the more they looked at them.

    "Older brother Lyon!" the both of them hurriedly greeted him to pay respect. Lyon identally set himself as a role model to the males in the Mist n. Killing an elder, winner of the minipetition to gain Scarlet the legendary weapon, ended the Kufrin n or was it Khufrin n? No matter.

    "Oh hey guys, do you know which carriage is Biane''s or Clemora''s?" replied Lyon after he received their gesture.

    The duo shook their head in response, "Sorry older brother, if only we paid more attention,"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon waved his hand, "Don''t worry about it." As soon as he said that, he nced at the white carriage which distinguishes itself from the others. He squinted his eyes as he examined the symbol on the door.

    (Heh, that symbol looks familiar as the one Clemora has on her bra... wait a minute... THEY ARE THE SAME SYMBOL!).

    While rubbing his chin, he approached the expensive white carriage.

    *nk

    Two spears were suddenly pointed at Lyon. "Turn back young man, you don''t want unnecessary problems, do you?". The voice came from one of the guards wearing silver armor with the same symbol as the carriage.

    His voice also caught the nearby onlookers who were passing by. "Hey isn''t that Lyon?" said one of them. "I wonder if he is going to start another fight,"

    "I doubt it, look at that symbol, they are from Luderia Dynasty. I doubt Lyon is going to act recklessly with their identity," said another.

    "No, in fact, if anyone dares to offend them, it''s older brother Lyon," one of the onlookers refuted.

    The two of them re at each other and argued on their own, forgetting the purpose of why they were here in the first ce.

    "You must be wrong about something, I''m here as a friend to Biane and Clemora," replied Lyon with his opened arms despite the hostility he received. He wouldn''t act unreasonably without a justice cause and the guard''s reaction was normal for that was one of their jobs.

    *nk

    "How do we know if you are not here with hostile intention?" The guards were really cautious. However, they couldn''t be med since the situation in Luderia was in chaos internally. Any mishap and it probably caused the future ruler to change.

    "Lyon what are you doing here?" a serene voice came from behind the guards.

    Clemora suddenly came out from behind the carriage. Her cool demeanor was still intoxicating. However, even when the guards heard and saw the source of the voice, they didn''t let down their spears.

    She raised her eyebrows as she saw there were many onlookers looking at them. "Guards, please ceased your weapons."

    "With all due respect miss, this person is really suspicious, I''ve never seen the clothes he wears thus his origin is questionable." said one of the guards.

    Clemora waved her hand, "It''s alright, he is a friend of mine."

    The guards looked at each other before nodding and retract their spears.

    With a shrug, Lyon approached the woman, "Hey, how are you?"

    A hint of a smile was unnoticeable on Clemora''s beautiful lips, "Nothing much, are you looking for my older sister?"

    (Never say yes to this kind of question if you are having a conversation with a woman unless you don''t want a harem) thought Lyon to himself. "No, I was looking for either of you actually, since I have a request."

    "Oh, what kind of request?" asked Clemora as her interest was piqued.

    Lyon scratched the back of his head while saying, "Can we talk about it inside your carriage?"

    Clemora squinted her eyes toward Lyon as if the word suspicious was written all over his face. "Well?".

    Remembering the huge favor Lyon did in the recuperating room, she didn''t have much choice. With a sigh, Clemora said, "Fine, let''s go in. But don''t you dare do anything funny!"

    "Alright, I promise! maybe." Lyon said thest word with a really soft voice that only he could hear it clearly.

    "Guards, standby and don''t let anyone approach the carriage!" ordered Clemora as she was the first one to enter the carriage followed by Lyon.

    Sitting on the leather-coated seat, Lyon faced Clemora who was in front of him with her legs crossed. He could definitely smell the feminity in the carriage but he was confused whether it originated from the carriage itself or Clemora instead.

    "So what request are you talking about?"

    "Oh, it''s simple really, can I join you on your trip back home?" asked Lyon with a dumb smile.

    "What?! No, impossible. We told you already, the ce is hectic and full of troubles right now, so you won''t enjoy your time there.." Clemora quickly rejected the request.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 103 - Start Of The Journey

    Inside the carriage, Lyon was seen actively engaging a negotiation with Clemora, "I promise I won''t make trouble for you or your sister." He looked at her with deep jet ck eyes of his.

    "You think a promise is something I could afford to rely on?" said Clemora with a deep icy tone.

    Then Lyon nonchntly said, "C''mon don''t be like that, we are friends aren''t we, besides I need to go there to visit my girlfriend," as he gave a piece of paper to Clemora.

    Her mouth twitched a little when she heard his reasoning but all of that was erased when she read the writing on the paper she just received.

    ''I know about the political struggle, I can offer you my help if you are interested because I know I am.''

    Realizing what he was doing, Clemora said, "That''s a surprise, you have a girlfriend there?"

    "Yeah, of course, who do you think I am?" said Lyon with a shrug.

    "Then what if I can''t offer you a ride, what would you do then?" asked Clemora as she smirked.

    With a dejected face, he said, "I guess I have to take walk then, maybe on the road there is a nice person that could take me for a ride."

    In the eyes of regr people, they were just chitchatting like an old friend asking a favor. Only those with an acute and sharp mind could tell that their sentences were not as their ear told them.

    Clemora clearly saw a new light on him, he was more than just a perverted cultivator. She had searched his origin but to no avail. The people in Nostria keep saying weird things like that Lyon actually came from the sky like a divine being. However, one truth remained, that he was dubbed the man who will define an era, the evesting genius. The more she knew him the more mysterious he gets.

    There were those who believe and there were those who do not. In the end, Nostria was still a small kingdompared to the others so their credibility might be questionable for some.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Clemora took a deep breath before saying, "Okay fine, I''m not that heartless you know."

    "Alright! By the way, did this carriage just arrived yesterday?" asked Lyon as he touched the top interior of the small room.

    "No, it came here today as scheduled. Why do you ask?"

    "Ah, nothing, I''m just curious."

    (No wonder I''ve never seen it before) thought Lyon as he admired the interior design of the carriage, but his eyes asionally took a peek at the most beautiful thing there.

    "Okay, you can stop doing that now," said Clemora with her eyes closed. She knew what Lyon was up to from the very beginning.

    "Doing what?" Lyon feigned ignorance and keep repeating what he did.

    (Such shameless level is ridiculous) thought Clemora as she almost lost interest in continuing the conversation.

    "Hmm, I just remember, where are the other women you were with?"

    "You mean Karina, Kyoko, Ryona, and Luna?" reaffirmed Lyon.

    (Wow, he named them all) thought Clemora as she was astonished before replying with a nod.

    Lyon''s face suddenly became gloomy, "Luna suddenly wanted to go back to her kingdom and trained her bloodline with his father." (And we just had our first kiss!). "They said the uncontroble bloodline could cause a deficit to her cultivation in the future if she let it be."

    It was apparent that Luna was on the verge of fully control her bloodline so she needed someone with more familiarity to guide her.

    Then he continued, "Ryona is training under Kyoko''s tutge. I''m honestly surprised by this, I thought Ryona was the strongest of the bunch or maybe because I never saw Kyoko fight before."

    "Karina and Jugen go back to Nostria to take a break and checked out the situation there. So I''m all alone now. Oh, and Riku is now recuperating in her own house with her parents."

    Clemora only nodded in response, before going out of the carriage. "Guards, this young man will be joining us in our way back to Luderia."

    The sudden announcement caught the guards off guard.

    "Miss, I don''t think that''s a good idea." said one of the guards before he continued, "That young man is suspicious miss and we can''t afford to have more trouble than there is."

    "I agree with him, we are only ordered to take you and miss Biane back to Luderia." said the other guard.

    "So you think I don''t have the right to take a guest in my carriage?" said Clemora with amanding tone.

    "We wouldn''t dare miss!" the guards immediately backed off. However, it was evident in their eyes that they were pissed. Though this had been unnoticed by Clemora, it was, however, under Lyon''s watchful eyes from the window.

    "What''s going on here?" a beautiful figure walked in.

    "M-miss Biane!" the guards immediately paid respect.

    The beautiful person was Biane, the woman with gravity affinity. Her diva figure was always mesmerizing.

    "It''s nothing older sister," said Clemora as she shrugged off the situation.

    Biane looked at the two guards before saying, "Are we ready to depart now?"

    "Yes, we already did a check up on the carriage, the horses are ready at any time." said one of the guards.

    "Older sister, you might want to take a look inside the carriage first," chuckled Clemora as she covered her mouth.

    "Hmm? Are you trying to prank me? Hah, you are too naive. Well whatever, I was bored anyway." said Biane as she waved her hair and confidently walked to the door.

    "Okay, NOW," said Lyon as he suddenly opened the carriage door.

    "Eh?" Biane who was about to open the door got pushed away by the sudden opening of it. She immediately lost her bnce and fell back down.

    However, before Biane could hit the ground her hand was pulled by a warmth thing. Opening her eyes, she saw the man once again. "Are you alright?"

    The man and woman looked like lovers that haven''t seen each other in a long time.

    Clemora had her mouth agape staring at the situation (What the hell just happened?!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 104 - Trap?

    Biane was in a stupor as if she was living her own world. It took several loops of Lyon''s question before she realized what''s happening.

    "Ah, yes I''m fine," responded Biane. She didn''t realize that a red warmth liquid wasing out of her nose.

    "I''m sorry, I must have opened the door too hard and it bumped your face," said Lyon apologetically (Well actually no, I opened it on purpose but it looks like I''m a little bit toote... I need more ''smooth'' practice hehe).

    "It-it''s alright, it''s just bad luck, no need to feel apologetic for it," said Biane with a sweet smile. She still had not realized that there was blooding out of her nose.

    "Are you sure? There is blooding out of your nose tho," said Lyon softly. He knew how Biane''s rtionship was with Clemora so he made sure that only Biane could hear what he just said. If Clemora were to find out, it was no doubt that she would bully her just like her older sister did when they were a kid.

    Only then did Biane hurriedly wiped the blood out of her nose in a swift manner. However, that still could not erase the red nose she had.

    "Biane, I''ll be joining youdies back to Luderia, so please take care of me," said Lyon while cupping his hand.

    "Eh? EEH?!" Biane was surprised by his announcement. She was sure that she told him it''s a bad time toe to Luderia.

    She instinctively nced at her sister which only responded with a nod. "Are you sure?" Biane still couldn''t believe it. Any sane person would definitely avoid problems but this guy was about to do the opposite!

    "He is hellbent oning to Luderia," said Clemora with a sigh and yielded arms.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Biane then returned her gaze toward the young man in front of him before briefly closing her eyes and said, "Alright, it''s time for the departure."

    "Yes, miss!" replied the guard as they immediately sat on the driver seat and one of them was holding the reign.

    Lyon suddenly raised his arm, "Oh, I will sit on the driver seat too, I''m sure it has enough space for three people right?"

    The guards looked at each other before the one holding the reign said, "I''m sorry, but you should enter the carriage with young misses, leave the hard work to us."

    "It''s alright, I want to get familiar with the roads anyway," said Lyon as he waved his hand while smiling.

    "I''m sorry but I must insist that you enter the carriage," said the other guards as he was getting impatient. "Besides you are their guest, it will be impolite if you sit with us."

    (Their guest huh?) thought Lyon as he chuckled inwardly. "C''mon, it''s alright, right Clemora?" said Lyon as he turned his back toward the guards and winked at her.

    Clemora obviously noticed this notion of his. "If that is what you wish then so be it, but in return," she seemed to be fidgeting and had her face blushed before continuing, "F-Fenrir must keep uspany instead."

    "That''s all?" Lyon proceeded to grab something from on top of his head. A sleeping little wolf was revealed as Lyon grabbed its red cor. "Wake up, time to do your master a favor," said Lyon as he swung the little wolf toward Clemora.

    "Wu?" The little wolf opened his eyes mid-air before Clemora softly received him with a hug. He was still confused as to what happened as he stared at his master who just gave him a thumbs up. Only then did Fenrir''s eyes looked disinterested.

    "Aww, your fur is so soft <3," said Clemora as she rubbed her cheeks to Fenrir''s back. His disinterested look made Lyon twitched his mouth. (You lucky son of a bitch!).

    However, Clemora''s sudden change of attitude stopped his twitching and turned into a wicked smile as he stared at her for a while, together with Biane.

    Realizing the stare she received she hastily cough to get out of the awkward situation she made for herself but a shade of red was really visible on her cheeks.

    With the permission, he got from Clemora, the guards didn''t have anymore excuse to y against him. Lyon chose to sit in the middle of the duo as the group marched on toward Luderia.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    *tap

    The sound of horses'' hoofs hitting the ground was all Lyon could hear on the road. The guards were not talkative either as if they were a machine. Sometimes a random caravan woulde from the opposite direction but that was all.

    Lyon didn''t ask thedies how long was it for the journey to Luderia but slowly he realized that dusk was setting in. The road in front of him was heading toward a forest with a path for travelers. As his eyeszily look at leaves that swayed because of the wind he reminisced about a certaindy he had experience within a forest.

    (That sure bring back memories) thought Lyon as he smiled. Thedy he was talking about was surely no one but Karina. The kissing scene he had with her looked like a painting painted by a legendary artist.

    *bump

    The carriage''s right wheel hit a rock and woke Lyon from his reminiscing. He noted that the night was about to set in as he said, "Don''t you think we need a break first, it''s dangerous to go through a forest in the night."

    The guard beside him refuted, "There is no need for that, we know this road''syout more than our parents."

    Lyon was caught by surprise as he heard his remark, "Wow, that''s a really interesting metaphor you just used."

    The guard only replied with a ''hmph''.

    Lyon then leaned back with his hands behind his head as he leisurely said, "Hmm, what if a group of bandits or assassins suddenly showed up and attack us."

    Both guards suddenly turned rigid as they heard what he said. "Hahaha, of course, I''m just joking I mean this is under Luderia''s jurisdiction or whatever right? There is no way that would happen," said Lyon as he patted their backs whileughing.

    The guards looked at each other before nervouslyughing.

    "Hahaha, I mean, please.... don''t make it so obvious," Lyon''s voice suddenly turned cold as he said thest part.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 105 - An Assassin

    The guards were evidently nervous as they heard Lyon''s tone. One of them smile wryly and asked, "Ha-haha, what are you talking about sir?" Cold sweat was vividly visible in the corner of the guard''s forehead running down through his right cheek.

    With a confident smile, Lyon said, "Nothing I''m just messing with you guys, I mean there is no way that would happen right?"

    "Do you guys mind if we stopped here for a while, I need to take a leak," said Lyon nonchntly. His sudden request was by no means an odd one. It was very usual for a traveler to take a leak midway, especially if it''s a long journey.

    The guards begrudgingly ept his request and parked the carriage to a nearby tree.

    "Hmm? Why are we stopping?" asked Biane over the window.

    "Ah, I need to take a leak haha," said Lyon while rubbing his own head.

    (Such vulgar words! To ady nheless, sigh, I guess it''s the way he is) thought Biane as he responded, "Eh? I-I see, go do your thing then."

    As she fulfilled her curiosity, she immediately closed the window. It was unclear how her expression was, since Clemora which was inside, was sleeping with Fenrir on top of her thighs.

    "Alright, guys, I''m gonna go a little deeper to find a nice tree to piss," said Lyon as he turned his back against the guards and waved his right hand.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The guards responded with their usual manner, but their eyes proved otherwise. They were looking at each other before the driver received an item out of his spatial ring.

    The item had a shape of bamboo that only a finger''s long in length. There was a hole on the top and the bottom side. He held it in his mouth as he blew the item.

    *huuu.

    The produced sound it made was like a silent wind permeating the forest. Biane who was still inside the carriage clearly heard the sound but she shrugged it off as it was nothing unusual.

    Lyon who was still holding his dragon also heard the sound running through the forest. He smiled as thest drop of his piss hitting the ground. "The show is about to begin, I need to hurry up."

    As the sound gradually dispersed, a group of shadows was running through the forest. The leaves fell as they jumped from one branch to another.

    Lyon was about to walk back to his parking spot where a ck figure stopped his track. He couldn''t guess the gender since ''it'' was d in a ck coat and a ck mask. There was no special engraving or symbol either, only ''it'' eyes were visible.

    "Eh? Who are you?" asked Lyon innocently with one of his eyebrows raised.

    His question was only answered with silence.

    Lyon creased his eyebrows as he continued, "Are you lost?"

    Once again, only the wind was kind enough to answer him. However, Lyon was unaware that the figure in front of him was permeating killing intent from the start.

    ''It'' had killed many people to gain a thick killing intent and many people would fall on their knees begging for their life just from it alone. But in Lyon''s case, he was still standing nonchntly like it was any other day. Even cultivator stronger than ''it'' would be cautious but the young man in front of him was full of openings to give a critical strike.

    "Hello, can you hear me? Hmm, you don''t look like a bandit from the way you dress, so I''m guessing you are an assassin?" said Lyon with a smirk.

    His voice rang a bell inside the figure''s head as ''it'' eyes opened wide. ''It'' was doubting whether to strike or not since there was a high chance that it could be a trap.

    Lyon suddenly spread his arms with eyes closed while sighing, "If you really are an assassin, then you must be one of the worst. The fact that I can talk to you proves that you are still a rookie."

    Even though Lyon never did an assassination, he did know one of the basic, at least on earth in the movies. An assassin should walk like there was no footing, should breathe like he was dead. His presence must be more hidden than the victim''s shadow.

    Lyon noticed the anger in the figure''s eyes as he smirked, "What''s wrong? Did I hit the nail too hard? How much did you get paid for doing this?"

    Though Lyon''s tone was annoying to the assassin''s ears, others might like him more.

    Lyon stretched his right hand as he taunted the figure, "C''mon stop wasting time, I have two maidens and a pet to save."

    "ARGH! Stop mocking me!" The figure shouted with his burly voice as he leaped toward Lyon with blinding speed. The soil he made a footing to propel himself was still in the air where he appeared under Lyon''s gaze.

    The assassin smiled as he saw Lyon opened his mouth in surprise, (Hehe, I got you! Now Die!). It didn''t take long before his eyes slowly opened wide. The opened mouth of Lyon gradually bing a smirk once more. At this exact moment, the assassins felt a bad premonition (why are you smiling?!) as time runs really slow in his eyes.

    Lyon took half a step back and bent down as he put his hands inside his pocket while the sarong swayed.

    *sh

    *tap

    *tap

    *tap

    The assassin staggeringly walked three steps passing Lyon. His eyes were still in disbelieve as he heard Lyon behind him saying, "An assassin with pride? Please... you are just a mercenary d in ck, a weak one at best."

    The assassin tried to retort but his word stuck in his throat as a thin red line slowly circling his neck. His knees hastily bing numb as he slumped down to the ground.. With blood trailing from his neck, his vision gradually faded as he saw an unfamiliar figure holding an axe.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 106 - Guards

    Lyon looked at the figure who was walking toward him with a smile before stretching his right arm forward with a thumbs up, "Good Job Ryona."

    The figure was naturally yours truly. No one in Deo could have such delicate skill for a brute weapon.

    "To think that they only send one assassin to hunt you down, you are being underestimated, hubby," said Ryona softly as she clings to his arms.

    Lyon''s face suddenly turned bright red as his nose was erging with every heavy snort. He was not the kind of guy who would get a nosebleed out of this or the type that pushed the woman away. (Oh you are so wrong if you think I would shy away!) thought Lyon as he greedily moved his arm that fell between Ryona''s breast.

    *pak

    *pak

    "Now is not the time!" a loud shout startled both of them after being hit in the head with a fan. Though the fan was made out of paper, it was depending on the user who much damage one could do.

    Kyoko suddenly appeared behind them with her fan-folded while tapping it on her hand.

    "Oh, Sorry overseer!" Despite Ryona''s haughtiness and strength, she still showed respect to the fox woman in front of him. In fact, if it wasn''t for Kyoko, she would still wear her bikini armor.

    While rubbing his head, Lyon said, "That''s right, I gotta go back. Stick to the ndies." Then he turned and walked toward the carriage''s spot. Though it''s not far, the luscious trees made it hard to navigate.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The twin moon in the sky illuminated the forest as if nature was guiding the travelers while the stars were dimmer than them, they provided a romantic scene quite well. Sadly, the fantasy-like scene was a hundred and eighty degrees as to what actually happened below.

    Besides an exquisite white carriage, were two guards from Luderia sitting on a log. They were looking at each other and distress was apparent on their faces. One of them was palpitating as he gulped his saliva while his silver boots keep shaking.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "H-hey, are we really gonna do this?" The cold attitude which he gave Lyon was nowhere to be seen and was reced by nervousness.

    "We already blow the signal, there is no turning back now," said the other guard, but from his tone, it was clear that he was not in a calm state.

    "But maybe there is another-" before he could finish, the other guard mmed his own thigh.

    "There is no other way Olga! For all we know, this is the best we can do."

    Sighing, the man took out a locket from his pocket. Despite having a spatial ring, he always kept it there.

    The brown locket was nothing special, but the man looked at it with warmth gaze. "Fritz, is that?" asked Olga.

    With a click, Fritz opened up the locket.

    There was a picture of three figures. A man, A woman, and their daughter. The three of them smiled in the picture as the woman sat on a chair while the man was holding her hand. The child naturally looked yful on the ground.

    "The choice that I made just now, was a price I must pay for being weak," said Fritz while closing his eyes before continuing, "Imented the gods over and over but they don''t listen, or maybe there was none, to begin with."

    Whatever Olga was thinking, it only stuck there after Fritz said his peace.

    (Why did I be a guard in the first ce) thought Olga. Unlike Fritz, Olga was unmarried and he didn''t have any special rtionship going on either.

    (When I was a kid, I always saw them as cool, ''I want to be one'', ''I want to be one!'') Olga thoughts wonder as he stared at his past-self.

    --------------------

    On a sunny day, A little kid suddenly approached a gatekeeper, "Hey, mister what guards actually do?"

    The gatekeeper looked at the little kid, before kneeling down to face him. Under the heat of the sun, a normal man would be furious by just about anything and it made the little boy nervous.

    However, to his surprise, the gatekeeper smiled and said, "Guards means to protect! So if their hirer is in danger it''s the guard duty to save their life!"

    The little boy looked at him with stars of admiration, "That is so cool mister!"

    "Haha, you think so?"

    "En," the boy nodded, "When I grow up I will be one!"

    --------------------

    Before he knew it, Olga''s eyes produced a streaming warmth liquid that fell across his cheeks.

    *nk.

    *nk.

    He mmed his thigh as his armor produced its unique sound. "Sorry, I-I''m so sorry mister!" muttered him. "I-I-. Somebody will die because I am too weak! I''m afraid to die! Because I''m a coward!"

    Even though Fritz heard Olga''s voice, he chose to be silent. Fritz was much more mature than him but in this case, both of them were one and the same.

    *swoosh.

    The wind gust suddenly hit them as they covered their eyes instinctively. As they didn''t feel the wind anymore, they took a nce at what''s in front of him. A group of four people with the same ck

    coat and masks stood before them.

    (It''s them!) thought both of them. Olga quickly wiped his tears and stood up, along with Fritz.

    Though the four of them didn''t exude any killing intent, Olga and Fritz could feel their knees weaken.

    As Olga was about to say something, one of the four of them put its index finger on its own mouth, signaling him to keep quiet.

    The same person extended his arm and open his hand to retrieve something.

    Fritz was the quick-witted one and gave him the item he just used to summon them, along with a piece of paper describing their targets and a spatial ring.

    After they checked the content in the spatial ring, they nodded at the same time before rushing toward the carriage without a second thought.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 107 - Confession

    Inside the carriage, Fenrir''s ears suddenly twitched as he immediately stood while ring at the door. Biane who took note at this also nced at the door as her eyes were full of focus.

    The looming danger they felt was getting nearer and nearer. Fenrir instinctively barred his little fangs and tighten his grip on Clemora''s thigh. His breathing was getting rapid as a faint fog getting out of his nostrils.

    "Uh?" Clemora was wakened up from her sleep only to notice her sister signaling her to keep her mouth shut. It didn''t take long for her to grasp the situation and readied herself.

    What worries them was that they were like a shooting mark that could not move. The space in the carriage was clearly too small for a battle and they didn''t know how many enemies were out there. Their only chance was none other than...

    *Auuuuuu!

    The howl that pierced through the heavens stilled the entire forest and all of its being.

    The four assassins were only half a step left to reach the carriage but their bodies instinctively froze.

    *boom

    The carriage''s door was sted open and three shadows came out of it. Biane, Clemora, and Fenrir immediately took a fair distance from the carriage.

    (Assassins!) thought bothdies.

    Clemora readied her weapon as she said, "What''s going on here, this ce is still under Luderia''s jurisdiction. To defy it means defying the entire Luderia."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The four figures looked at each other beforeughing. "Hahaha, who gives a crap about that, we are here because we were paid to kill you two and take the zither to our hirer." said one of them as he revealed himself to be a man from his voice.

    Biane furrowed her eyebrows asked, "Did you kill our two guards?". She noticed that their guards were missing from their spot.

    The four assassins chuckled hearing her question. "You mean those two that wore a silver armor?" said the same man as he pointed at a spot.

    (Tch! Those damn assassins!) thought Olga as he walked out from his hiding behind the tree before Fritz followed suit. They had their heads facing the cold soil below as they didn''t dare to face them.

    In their minds, the assassins would just avoid conversation and do the deed but reality was not as they expected.

    "Olga, Fritz! Thank goodness you guys are still alive! C''mon, we can handle them together! Once we arrived at Luderia let''s have a feast for our sess!" said Biane with her sincere tone.

    Their eyes slowly numbed as their pupil''s shrunk when they heard what she just said. The two men gritted their teeth as they still hung themselves down. A warm liquid slowly built up on the corner of their eyes before running down their cheeks. The cold silver armor they wore could not protect them from the heavy sin as their knees shook.

    Biane was always fair to them, a rare master in their eyes. Though she was a bit too active, it was no doubt that she was kind and just, to them. She never mistreated them from the day they got the job either.

    Even with the bright twin moons above, Biane couldn''t see the tears falling down, wetting the soil where the guards stood.

    "Hahaha, how rich this is, never thought I would be a witness of something fun tonight. I thought it would be just another boring killing session but no! Hahaha I truly am thank you for this... mister guards," chuckled the assassin as he added a bit of sarcasm at the end.

    Olga and Fritz gritted their teeth as they couldn''t retort to what the assassin just said.

    Biane furrowed her eyebrows once again and asked, "What do you mean?" as she pointed her giant sword toward the assassin.

    "Hmm? You still don''t get the situation do you?" chuckled the assassin.

    "Don''t tell me," with a gloomy realization Clemora said.

    "Hah! Looks like that girl over there gets it, or should I spill it to you?"

    "Sis-" Clemora halted as she saw her sister''s back. It was subtle but she noticed that Biane''s entire self was shaking. (So you do realize it) thought Clemora.

    The assassin chuckled once again, "I love this! I fucking love this! I will give the honors to your ''guards'' to exin the situation." (Feel Despair!).

    *nk

    Fritz''s knees gave up as he mmed his head toward the soil and cracked his helmet. Olga could only nce his partner''s silver armor reflecting the light of the twin moons above.

    "We are sorry! Madame!" shouted Fritz as he clenched the soil.

    His voice brought tremble to Biane''s figure. "What are you talking about Fritz?!" shouted Biane.

    *nk

    It was Olga''s knees this time. He mmed his head with the same if not more amount of force that cracked his helmet. Though there was blood running from his head, the pain was nothing than what he felt inside.

    "IT''S US! WE WERE THE ONE THAT SENT THEM!" shouted Olga with evident grief.

    His confession sent a thunderous strike to Biane''s heart. She could feel her entire body numbed in an instant. She knew yet she refused to believe that was the case. She was hoping and hoping to a slim chance that it wasn''t them.

    "Older sister calm down!" said Clemora as she tapped her shoulder. Then she faces the two guards, "Who told you to do this? I doubt you would do this on your own ord, tell us who and we will reduce your punishment."

    Her question gave Biane a thin light to her mind. (Maybe everything was not the way it seems).

    "Reduce your punishment? HAHA! You can''t punish someone if you are dead." The assassin wasughing as if having the time of his life. "But it''s fine, just tell them, you useless guards! Let it be your parting gift to them!"

    Olga clenched his fist as he said, "We-we don''t know, A figure wearing a gray cloak approached us with a letter stamped with Luderia''s symbol. The letter threatens us that if we don''t do this, they would kill us and our family!"

    Both Clemora and Biane opened their eyes wide at their statement. A Luderia''s symbol on a letter means that it was from the royal family.. That means one of the princes or princesses ordered their death.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 108 - Reality And Little Wolf

    Olga and Fritz could not tell the citizens or the royal guards about this since it would backfire. The power of the royal family could brand him as a con artist and have them banished or killed since they were just guards.

    *p

    The assassin pped as he said, "Good one, good one hahaha, youdies should see your faces when you know the truth."

    Gripping her sword, Biane''s eyes looked more mature than it was before, "Look up, you two! You did nothing wrong! You guys are the same as us, a victim in this board game."

    Clemora also readied her sword as she red at the four assassins as her blue phoenix aura exuded a vivid light.

    The kowtowed guards looked up at their master holding a sword against four assassins. They knew that they were no match against them and yet.

    "How pathetic..." Olga suddenly said to himself as he slowly stood up. (What kind of guard have I be, How can I live if don''t atone my sin!).

    "Raaagh!" shouted Olga as he regained a new will. Fritz had his eyes opened wide as he looked at his partner. Though he was younger than him, they always treated each other as equals. "Olga, you.."

    *splurt

    Fritz''s suddenly pped by a spray of blood that covered his right cheek. He couldn''t believe his eyes of what''s happening in front of him.

    The hard shining silver armor was tainted by the blood of its owner. There was a sword protruding through the chest region where the red liquid slowly flowing to the edge it.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Olga''s vision gradually blurred as he felt weak (What''s happening? Why am I feeling numb all of a sudden? I''m tired let me close my eyes for a while, ah madame will reprimand me for this, but it''s alright).

    "Olga!" shouted Fritz and Biane on to the top of their lungs.

    *sh

    The assassin retracted his sword and shed Olga''s neck, ending him through and through. The assassin was a different one from the talkative.

    "Hahaha, the fool, to the end of his life he didn''t know that he was also one of the targets to be assassinated."

    "What- what do you mean!" Fritz asked frantically. "We did what the letter told us!"

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. We know nothing about the letter you received. For all we know, the people we should kill are the ones who summoned us in the forest which means you two and then kill the one on the list that you gave us, oh and obviously witnesses." said the assassin casually.

    Fritz took a few steps back as despair was hugging him tightly. The darkness shrouded his mind as the light of hope was no more. In the end, he was used thoroughly as a pawn.

    *splurt

    A spear suddenly prated his chest from behind, spraying his blood to the swaying grass. However, he felt nothing. the pain didn''t concern him anymore. He could see Biane was frantically screaming but he couldn''t hear her. He could only move his mouth ''sorry'' but his voice didn''te out.

    Fritz slumped down as the locket in his hand dropped to the ground.

    "I''ll kill you!" shouted Biane as her bloodshot eyes were full of killing intent before she thrust the ground with her sword. Thend quacked as a heavy force raining down on the assassins in the radius.

    "Hmph! What can a two Soul Realm cultivator do against the four of us! Your chances are slimmer than winning a lottery!" said the assassin as he the heavy force from Biane''s skill didn''t take too much effect on him.

    Clemora was swift enough to engage two assassins at once. Though it was impossible for her to handle them in a normal situation. Their speed was greatly reduced by her sister. The cry of blue phoenix would asionally be heard as she battled.

    The downside of Biane''s skill was that she couldn''t move from the spot where the her sword was.

    "Hahaha, what a futile effort, what can you do now? You guys are outnumbered and weaker than us!" said the assassin as he approached Biane with the other one.

    *sh

    *splurt

    A ck shadow shed in front of them as their neck splurted blood. The both of them instinctively stopped the bleeding with their hand and said, "Which son of a bitch did that!"

    "Wuwuwu Grrrh!" The ck shadow was none other than the little great wolf, Fenrir. Since both of them were slowed by Biane''s gravity skill, Fenrir had a massive advantage.

    "You little shit!" the two assassins focused on him and readied their weapon.

    "Hmph," Fenrir smirked at their reaction and showed them his butt.

    "I''m gonna burn you alive!". The assassins leaped toward him. However, Fenrir jumped back passing in between them plus catching them off guard. Their eyes could follow his movement but their feet were still in the air.

    *tap

    As soon as the assassins reached the ground they leaped back to Fenrir''s direction. But as soon as their feet leave the ground and turned their face, both of them had their eyes opened wide as they met a sharp w.

    *splurt

    "Argh, my right eye!" The assassin shouted he pressed his right eye to stop the bleeding that flowed like a stream. The other assassin did the same but it''s the left eye instead.

    Fenrir was crouching an analyzed the situation as he prepared his next attack. Despite hiszy behavior, the little wolf was something else when it''s about the battle. His hunting instinct activated as he felt their killing intent. Though he was a young pup, he was always hanging around with Lyon and facing danger together, albeit sleeping most of the time.

    Lyon''s style greatly influenced Fenrir''s fighting style even though they were two different beings. As Fenrir couldbine both the style and his hunting instinct at a young age. It was unimaginable what Fenrir will be when he matured.

    "Ngh!" Biane gritted her teeth as her grip getting weaker (I must hold on! I must! for them, I must!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 109 - The Strongest In The Forest

    Under the peaceful night, sparks could be seen inside the forest. The sound of shing metal broke its silence. A cry of a divine bird, echoed as the figure danced her sword to find an opening.

    Though it was two against one, she didn''t back down in the slightest. Though there was a gap in their strength, her cool demeanor and steady breathing help her control the battle. However, she knew that she had to act fast because time was not her best friend right now.

    "Tch!" One of the assassins spat his blood to the ground before saying, "Hey, where is that rookie? Why hasn''t hee yet?"

    (There is another one?!) thought Biane and Clemora as they both grew cautious.

    "He is supposed to be here by now, killing that witness shouldn''t take this long!" said the assassin frantically.

    Both of thedies could connect the dot as to who the witness identity belong to, there was only one other person besides them that was on the journey back to Luderia.

    Gripping her sword tightly Biane chuckled before she smirked at the assassin albeit fatigue was clear on her face. With sweat was clearly appearing on her forehead she gulped and let out a breath before saying, "Despite the cold blood running in your vein, you are too naive,"

    The assassin furrowed his eyebrows as he said in a deep voice, "What do you mean?"

    Wiping the sweat with her other hand, Biane said, "You just send your rookie..."

    She paused her sentence before her eyes opened with a hint of ridicule, "To the strongest cultivator in the forest right now!"

    .

    .

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    .

    The assassinughed as he heard her statement, "What are you talking about woman? The strongest in the forest right now you say? He was only at peak Soul Realm at best!"

    "Oh, I get it, you must be imagining things right now, you know there can only be one oue of this and your mind delude you to make a fake hope! HAHAHA!"

    Suddenly a familiar ck figure leaped on him with blinding speed.

    "Hmph! You think I would fall from the same trick, you little animal!" said the assassin as he shed his sword toward the iing attack.

    *splurt

    To his surprise, his de didn''t even scratch the target like what his brain told him. Instead, the hand that he used to swing the sword had a thin w wound spiraling from his palm to his arm.

    Fenrirnded on the other side while dragging the soil with him to add friction. He was a cautious beast and taking every little detail in the battle. A split-second distraction was enough for him tounch an attack.

    "Raah!" shouted Clemora as the cry of Blue Phoenix followed.

    *boom

    The two assassins were blown back with their cloak tattered and blood was trickling from their arms which held their weapon.

    Clemora was taking a distance while catching her breath. Though she has the upper hand because of her sister''s gravity skill, she was still a Soul Realm fighting two cultivators of a higher level than her.

    The talkative assassins wiped the blood off his arm before saying, "Just stall for time, no need to engage them seriously, the girl with the gravity skill is about to hit her limit."

    Then the four assassins grouped together facing the three of them, making Clemora furrowed her eyebrows. (I guess they are not just a bunch of fools huh, shit!).

    Clemora retrieved her weapon as her vitality was greatly reduced. She clenched her teeth as she nced at her older sister who slumped and had her forehead prop up by her hand that gripped the hilt.

    The assassin chuckled, "Any time now boys! By the way, we need to punish that rookie too for taking too long."

    The other three assassins nodded in agreement. In their mind, if the rookie showed up, this mission will be over already since he wouldn''t be affected by the gravity skill Biane performed.

    Biane slowly grabbed the hilt with her left hand as she looked down toward the cold soil. As her vitality was drained to sustained her skill continuously it was a miracle that she was still conscious.

    "Hehehe, you can''t punish someone if they were dead," said Biane under her breath.

    The assassin twitched his mouth as he heard what she just said. Just a moment ago he was also saying the same thing but now she used the same insult. "You!"

    Even Clemora couldn''t help but chuckle despite her fatigue.

    "Hmph! Do you still believe in that delusion of yours? Hahaha, what a joke," smugged the assassin.

    The smiling Biane suddenly twitched as she felt something was building up from her stomach to her throat.

    *splurt

    Biane vomited blood while her eyes gradually lost its focus. She tried to blink a few times to regain it but to no avail.

    The skill gradually evaporated as the source was diminishing and the assassins stretched their limbs to get their feelings back.

    (This is bad!) thought Clemora as she tried to move but felt her legs froze.

    "The strongest cultivator in the forest, you are going to make my head bigger than a mountain haha." A sudden voice suddenly broke the silence.

    The four assassins opened their eyes wide with full of caution, they quickly swept through their surroundings with their gaze but notice nothing.

    With onest smile, Biane finally let go of her hand and fell backward before a warmth chest received her.

    "Sorry, I''mte, but it''s fine now," said Lyon as she put her on top of the swaying grass. He looked at the beauty and adjust her hair that was covering her face.

    The four assassins gulped their saliva as they saw the young man, no to be exact to the thing behind him. There was a magic brand as big as a person standing vertically, but what surprised them the most was the middle of it.

    "A-a-a Spatial Crack! A Space attribute cultivator!" blurted the four of them together.

    Lyon stood up and faced the stunned assassins, "Now then," his voice suddenly turned cold "Let me show you the greatest irony an assassin could have!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 110 - Fury Of The Battle Maiden.

    Under the tree''s shade, Clemora sat down. She was struggling to keep her eyes open because whatever happened next was up to the young man that stood in front of her.

    His ck hair swayed along with his sarong as he faced the four assassins without any hint of fear. His standing making him look like a war god who was about to chop some fish on the board.

    Lyon crossed his arm as he smirked toward the group of four.

    His sentence was still lingering inside the assassin''s heads. They were wondering as to what he meant by ''the assassin''s irony'' but one of them was focusing on him instead.

    A space attribute cultivator was among the rarest of the rare. They were among the ones that could ovee cultivators of a higher level than their own and changed the tide of battle in an instant. In their eyes, one meter and one kilometer were the exact same thing. Blink and your head might be flying.

    With cold sweat, the assassin said, "H-hey now, no need to be so hasty, I-I tell you what, since if we fight it out nobody would leave here unscathed, why not you join our group instead?"

    If a cultivator with such attribute were to join their rank. Their prestige surely shot to the stars. In Deo, there was probably no one that had the same attribute as him. He was worth more than an entire battalion.

    "Oh? Interesting, what is it for me?" said Lyon while rubbing his chin.

    His answer contradicted Clemora''s guess. She was in a disarray but her strength made it impossible for her to mutter a word.

    The assassin was surprised to hear his response. There was only a little chance that he thought Lyon would be interested in the offer.

    Seeing his chance the assassin began to rx as he said like a shrewd merchant, "We offer beads! Great quality cultivation beads! I see you are at the peak of Soul Realm, you just need a little push and we can offer you just that."

    No matter who they were, as long as they were cultivators, they would certainly aim for a higher cultivation realm. That was because the higher one was, the higher the power they will get and so their prestige and status.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Is that all?" Lyon looked disinterested.

    The assassin''s confidence was broke into pieces like a steel ball hitting a ss. "A-are you sure?" He couldn''t help but to ask once again. This was the best offer he got, he invited the others with the same offer and they all agreed before.

    "None at all." Lyon shook his head.

    "None? Then what about half of ours will be yours too?" The assassin hastily offered. This was once in a lifetime opportunity. If he could recruit him, not only he would not suffer any wound but he gained a superb cultivator in their rank. The sow he will reap made him salivate.

    "Not even if you offer all of your cultivation beads I would be interested," said Lyon with a smirk.

    The assassin furrowed his eyebrow, "Don''t you want to breakthrough to Half Divine Realm?"

    "For me, that is only a matter of time, I could breakthrough whenever I want to, maybe even a realm you can''t even dream on," said Lyon nonchntly. (Yeah well, actually I can''t, I need to understand the next realm first though, besides, I already shit a top-grade cultivation bead in the bathroom before) thought Lyon as dark lines appeared across his head.

    The others looked at him like he was a crazy man who loved to boast. There was no way to break through the next level of any realm without external help unless they want to grow old, which contradicted the reason for cultivating.

    He thought Lyon was pretending to decline like a cheeky buyer but that was not the case. He was simply not interested in cultivation beads. "Then what do you want?" asked the assassin coldly.

    "What about beautifuldies?" asked Lyon as his nose gradually erge like a pig in heat.

    The four assassins looked at each other beforeughing their hearts out. "Why don''t you say so, brother? A woman was never an issue if you joined us!"

    Lyon rubbed his chin once again, "Oh really now? What kind of woman will you provide me?"

    "All kind of woman!" the assassin immediately replied while waving his hand. "Young girls, innocent ones, noble ones, cold ones, everyone!"

    "Oooh!! Interesting indeed, but how will you get it for me?" asked Lyon.

    "Easy! Just put a sword on their neck and they will do anything to you!" the assassinughed maniacally.

    Lyon''s expression turned cold, "Does that mean?"

    The assassin faced Lyon and opened his mask. The man''s face was disfigured because of a burn and stabbing wound. While one of his eyes was still bleeding from Fenrir''s assault.

    He smiled as he said softly under his breath, "****."

    *sh

    *boom

    A blinding light fell from above and crashed. The ground from which the assassins stood was flying high in the air with them.

    The assassin with an opened mask managed to take a glimpse below. "A woman?!"

    (Holy shit! She made the ground fly with a fucking fist!) even Lyon was surprised, but he didn''t show it to the public.

    The woman was none other than Ryona with her vibrant orange hair fluttering from the impact she made with the ground.

    (Such strength!) thought the group of four as now they were the ones feeling a looming danger exuded from the prettydy.

    Ryona was expressionless as she only had one thing in mind, ''butcher''.

    *swoosh

    With a single leap, she was already in the middle of the four assassins who were still in the air. "Berserker Art," said Ryona as she spread her arms and wielded her two axes while closing her eyes.

    As the twin moons were highlighting Ryona''s beautiful face, she opened her eyes, "Havoc!"

    Lyon opened his eyes wide of what''s happening above.

    Ryona moves were being aided with the wind every time she swung her double axes. As she hacked one, she quickly jumped to the next in a rotation with blinding speed that created a winding spiral as they go down because of gravity.

    *tap

    Ryonanded her feet gracefully as the wind spiral disperse, revealing nothing but only her. Not even a speck of blood was seen. It was like the four assassins never existed.

    (So this is what happen when Ryona is angry) gulped Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 111 - A Shoulder To Lean On

    The cold wind was getting warmer with the time continuously flowing. As the ray of supernal light beginning to fill a de, the leaves were fluttering as if weing a new hope. The luminal glow slowly erased the looming shadows and expose the lush greensward. The sound of grass hitting each other gave the hues to the spring-like forest and proved its living breath of life.

    Butterflies could be seen pirouetted in pairs as they approached a batch of wildflowers. Despite the riffling sound of the grass, the fluty piping of birds still filled the serene calmness.

    Nature''s beautiful phenomenon was focusing on one individual. The silhouette was sitting on top of the greensward in a meditate state seemingly derived from worldly desires. A warm ray of shimmering gold light slowly uncovered his charismatic feature and theplexion of a young man. If the angels were to be sent down, they would think that he was a seraph.

    A little bird dared itself and sat on top of his head while the others quickly followed suit. Like a statue, the figure didn''t disturb by the sudden event. If cultivators were to watch this they would die from envy. What the figure did was the ultimate skill of ''clear mind'', this allowed the user to gain a depth understanding of things in the world, enhancing their mental state to further development.

    "Man I need to take a piss," said the young man under his breath.

    *flutter

    All the birds immediately flew in a different direction, scattering the heavenly image. Even the riffling grass stopped producing sound while the gold shimmering light from the sun dimmed for a second.

    The young manzily stood up and go to a nearby tree to do his business while whistling. The young man was of course none other than Lyon himself.

    "Lyon, Biane has woken up," A distance voice was calling him.

    "Oh I''ll be right there!" said Lyon as he hurriedly fixed his clothes.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    In the carriage, Biane was resting peacefully by the side while her eyes slowly fluttered.

    "Biane, Biane..." She heard a soft voice repeatedly calling her name. She definitely felt the warmth from the tone her ears caught. She could tell whose voice it belonged to and she yfully closes her eyes as to tease him.

    "Biane wake up, Biane!" Lyon kept calling her name but she still didn''t open her eyes. However, Lyon caught her taking a peek through her right eyes for a split quarter a second.

    Lyon smiled as he understood the situation. Since inside the carriage only host the two of them, there was nothing that could hold Lyon back.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Biane... I''m sorry if only I came earlier," said Lyon with a sigh while slowly rustling her hair.

    Biane who was only pretending to sleep, had her heart floating in the sky. (Hehehe) she couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. She was really enjoying this single conversation from Lyon.

    Lyon''s thumb gently touched her bottom lip as he said, "If only..."

    *thump

    Biane''s cheek gradually became red as she had no way to stop this natural reaction from her body. (If only what?!) her heartbeat was getting stronger.

    Lyon took a deep breath before continuing, "If only... You let me squeeze your boobs right now."

    .

    .

    .

    *silence

    .

    .

    .

    "Ehh!" Biane suddenly risen up from her slumber with her eyes opened wide.

    "Ah!" Lyon was taken by surprise as his reflex propelled his head up.

    *bang

    A loud bump was heard as the roof of the carriage had a visible dent on it.

    The sound of rapid footsteps was getting closer before the carriage door opened revealing a frantic beautiful woman. Her face had a hint of Biane but not too close.

    "Lyon, what happened to your head?" asked Clemora as she saw a lump.

    "Nothing, I just felt like stretching and identally hit the roof hahaha," said Lyon as he got out from the carriage leaving the two women.

    Clemora looked at the ceiling where Lyon hit his head. (His head is clearly the harder material here) thought Clemora.

    The two women looked at each other as the sad expression was evident on their faces. They recall the night before where their lives were hanging on a thread and felt the cold shiver once again.

    "I guess, this is how politic is huh," said Biane softly. The betrayal and the death from the two guards still shock both of them. They were one among the loyal guards to them, yet in the end, those years of loyalty could be flipped easily.

    Then again, they couldn''t me them considering the situation they were in. Being threatened by the royal family means not only one individual will be inflicted, but their loved ones too. Luderia''s power and sovereignty were too powerful that petty feelings were just scrapping to the people that seek its throne.

    "Why did they have to die too I wonder?" asked Biane to her cool little sister.

    In terms of political view, Clemora was definitely the superior one and Biane will not hesitate to ask either.

    "My guess is that they will be the scapegoat," said Clemora before exining. "Since our status had value in the politic war, our death must be exined thoroughly. They could have easily made up a story such as we were killed by our own guards and the zither being stolen by them, luckily the royal guards managed to track them down and retrieve the zither, or something along the line."

    Biane sighed, "Do you have a feeling which royalty did it?"

    Clemora shook her head, "I can''t say yet, I need more clues, but one thing for sure is that we need to get to Luderia quickly. I''ll be in the driver seat with Lyon, you can rest here and recuperate with Fenrir," said Clemora before leaving.

    *neigh

    The horses were up and running as Lyon held the reign with Clemora beside him who was directing the way from the map she was holding. "Why don''t you rest up inside Clemora?" asked Lyon.

    "She needs a full rest, I don''t want to disturb her," answered Clemora without looking at him and busies herself with the map.

    Lyon chuckled, (You really care for her that much huh, others might fail to see, but I can see it. You are really tired right now)

    "Alright after this is just a straight line to Luderia''s front gate."

    "Oh great, then you can rest too, leave the rest up to me," said Lyon as he forcefully put her head on his right shoulder.

    "W-what are you.."

    "Shhh... just rx."

    Clemora was trying to get up but her fatigue clearly ovee her. Her face was bright red, "F-fine, just don''t do anything funny!" said Clemora as she bashfully closed her eyes.

    "Don''t worry I won''t," chuckled Lyon as he set his target toward Luderia.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 112 - Lucky Driver

    The hooves were hitting the ground as the horses dragged the elusive white carriage. The trees parted as they went to a straight line and the blinding light shone above them as they exit the forest.

    Lyon couldn''t help but covered his eyes to readjust his vision. "Wow."

    The sun was nestling itself behind the vibrant clouds as birds flew by in pairs, pping their wings to the edge of the horizon. The smell of agriculture from both sides of the road was a refreshing medicine from the bustle everyday work. A stream of the river flowed through the middle as a bridge made of paving was there to cross it. The shine from above made the water glitters as if they were made of birthstones.

    From the bridge onward the road was no longer made of dirt but paving instead. A little further, a huge brown gate with the swallow symbol could be seen right above it. The gate was made of a thick wood where the locks were made of a huge metal bar. As the gate was mostly open at times, the locks had never been used in quite some time.

    The horses'' mane was fluttering to the right as they run toward the paving roads. Two soldiers that guard the gate immediately noticed the iing carriage and waved at them to stop for an inspection.

    With a neigh, the horses came to aplete halt. One of the soldiers was checking inside the carriage through the window while the other approached Lyon.

    "Good morning travelers, haven''t seen you around before, where are you from?" asked one of the soldier.

    He noticed that the carriage belonged to Luderia but there might be imposters. After all the ce was in hectic situations so it was normal for him to be cautious.

    "Good morning, eh, soldier? My name is Lyon, I''m here to escort thedy beside me and her sister inside the carriage to their homes."

    The soldier squinted his eyes to look at the sleeping beauty beside Lyon. She looked familiar yet not familiar to him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hnn?" Clemora''s eyes flutter beforezily opened her eyes. Releasing her head off Lyon''s shoulder, she tugged her hair behind her ear.

    "Ldy Clemora! Wee back!" said the soldier with a bow. The other soldier immediately followed suit as he saw that the one inside the carriage was actually Biane.

    It took a second before Clemora realize what''s happening. (D-don''t tell me he saw that I was sleeping on top of Lyon''s shoulder?!). With a shade of red, Clemora cough. "You only saw me going back sitting beside my driver, got it? No more in-depth details! You know the consequences."

    "Y-yesdy!" the soldiers were scared out of their wit. They were a nobody in this game of chess if they forced themself to be a piece than prepare to pay the price.

    Then Lyonmanded the horse through his reign to get inside Luderia. As the carriage went, the two soldiers were talking to themselves.

    "Damn, what a luckyd that driver is," said one of them while shaking his head.

    "Tell me about it, Lady Clemora was highly sought after just like her step-sister Biane, but no man had the opportunity like that driver, I bet his ancestors grave is exploding right now haha,"ughed the other as he patted his partner''s shoulder.

    "I heard rumors that half of the aristocrat was asking for their hand in marriage but they refused them all despite their father''s encouragement."

    "Tell me about it," said the soldier while shaking his head.

    "I wonder if the driver is lucky or unlucky though, he is definitely a neer but the state Luderia is in right now is not favorable."

    The other soldier sighed as he said, "Tell me about it."

    He looked at his partner that said the same thing over and over again while squinting his eyes.

    "What? Something on my face?" said his partner.

    "No, nothing, it''s just that, this shift feels longer when nothing is happening,"

    "Tell me about it."

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside the gate was a massive city bustling with noises. The building was themed like in ancient Europe as the medieval aroma permeating in the air. The road was big enough to fit three carriages at once and still have a sidewalk made of solid paving.

    "Uwah, this is really a bustling city huh," said Lyon stating the obvious. Though Nostria was a kingdom, this was on an entirely different level.

    "This is only the lower ss of the city wheremoners do their everyday job and try to make ends meet," said Clemora before continuing, "Just keep going north and we will enter the noble and royalty region."

    "Clemora, do you believe in the power of the masses?" asked Lyon yfully. He made it so that the horses walked slowly with each tap of them was clearly heard.

    "Yes, I do, I mean, why do you think I still sit with you in the driver seat," said Clemora as she winked then smile at him.

    Lyon looked at her with one of his eyebrows risen up. Then he noticed that the people around him were talking between themselves as they looked at the duo. (I see, so I''m the scapegoat huh) instead of being angry he was amused.

    (Then, you''re wrong if you think I wouldy low and ept this) chuckled Lyon inwardly.

    "I guess you need to send them a clearer message," said Lyon before stretching his right arm and grabbed the farther part of Clemora''s shoulder, pulling her closer to him.

    His action was always unpredictable and contradicted people''smon sense. She was trying to be subtle, that''s why she warned the guard from the entrance, but all of that was for nothing.

    Clemora had her eyes opened wide then ring at her driver. Even though she was blushing, she slowly made a fist so that only he could see it.

    Lyon smiled as he saw the cute side of her, before he whipped the horses, "Let''s go!"

    As the carriage went to a deeper region, the rumors started to spread like a wildfire in a forest.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 113 - Lyons Express

    The bustling noises filled the kingdom as they left for the core region of the ce.

    "Is thatdy Clemora?" whispered one of the passersby.

    "Yes, I think so, I mean look at the carriage, it belonged to the noble family," said another.

    "But did you see how that driver just pulled her closer to his chest."

    "I did, I don''t think that''s an ordinary driver either, to be able to do that without dying after."

    "Maybe he is someone important from another kingdom? Or maybe beyond the gate?"

    "I never saw him before, but one thing for sure is that things are about to get rowdy."

    People couldn''t help but agree with his statement. She was one of the topmost beautiful people in Luderia, not just her looks but her talent and skills in other things that also made her one. Many pursuers were trying to get her hand in marriage but got rejected tly.

    Now, out of nowhere, Clemora was leaning on an unknown youth with ordinary bearing. He had no special features except his unique cloth. Some will say he was a hidden expert, a chief of a n but most will be skeptical.

    The sound of the horses'' hooves was riffling in the city as the white carriage leaving dust to its behind. Under his reign, he overtook about six carriages in front of him with ease and thrill. With each turn, the white carriage would drift along.

    Though the road was supposed to be a straight line, Lyon purposely made a turn and went around the city. The soldier couldn''t let this slide or they wouldn''t have any face left to the citizen.

    Thus the two soldiers with their horse chased the elusive white carriage belonging to a noble.

    "H-hey, don''t you think we should slow down a little?!" asked Clemora frantically while she gripped Lyon''s body around, afraid to fall off the seat.

    "What do you mean? This is not slow for you?" asked Lyon with a smile as his vision fixated on the road.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What do I mean?! There are two soldiers chasing us down!"

    "Oh, Clemora you just lost your cool demeanor you know," chuckled Lyon.

    Clemora''s face instantly turned bright red as she hid her self on Lyon''spressed shirt. "Now is not the time!"

    "Hahaha, you will love me after this! Hah!" Lyon increased the speed as the horses immediately obeyed and pushed themselves to a new limit. Then he stretched his left arm to the left so that the pursuers could see, "C''mon!" taunted him.

    Both soldiers with their ego, ept his challenge. "Don''t underestimate us!".

    *squawk

    The squawk of seagulls filled Lyon''s ears as his left side of view turned into a port. (I see, this ce is on the edge of the continent) thought Lyon as he let his hair fluttered with the wind before making a right into the central za.

    The za had a stage in the middle and a statue of a swallow behind it. The stage was big enough for a show or any kind of performance and it actually well maintained. With a wicked smile, he held tight Clemora with his right hand.

    "Go!" Lyonmanded with his left hand.

    To everyone''s surprise, the horse took a forty-five degrees turn to the right as it circling the arena before appearing behind the two soldiers chasing him.

    "W-what?!" eximed both of them before Lyon bliss through the middle while their mouth gaped.

    (Alright I guess that''s enough ying then) thought Lyon. "Guys, do you believe in magic?" shouted him as he took a sudden turn and headed to an alley.

    "Huh?" the soldiers were caught off guard by his question before realizing he took a turn. "We got him! That path is a dead-end!" said one of the soldiers.

    "What? Where are they?!" to their surprise, the alley only consist of a wall as far as they could see.

    There was indeed a track but it indicated that they run through the thick wall. "N-no way right?" said one of them as his mouth twitched.

    One of them sighed, "I''m not being paid enough for this," as he walked away from the scene with his partner.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    In a lonely corner of the street, the wanted white carriage leaped out of a spatial crack as they headed toward the inner region.

    (Wait, this world is already full of magic... Man I should have said a cooler line) gloomed Lyon as he got inside the upper-ss part of the city.

    This part of the town was definitely a lot neater than the previous one. Though there were not many peoplepared to thest, their bearing and culture were vastly different. The way they walk and the way they talk was almost like they were trained from when they could cry.

    (Well I wouldn''t judge but, there are more beautiful girls here than the time I spent running around the city, I guess fortune could make the difference after all).

    "Oh, where is your house anyway?" asked Lyon.

    Clemora didn''t answer, though she was still hugging him like a ko. Since her face was buried on his side, Lyon couldn''t see her expression.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrow and stopped the carriage. He slowly pushed Clemora away as her face lifted up. Her eyes were like a dead fish as her cheeks suddenly puffed up.

    (OH NO!) Lyon hurriedly pushed her away but still held her cor as she faced the ground.

    *blergh

    Stream of disgusting things stted the ground continuously. "Lady, I don''t know what you ate but that amount is amazing haha."

    "Shut." Clemora''s eyes opened wide before she could finish her sentence.

    *blergh

    Another stream stted the ground.

    *creak

    The carriage''s door opened little by little as a slender hand reached the ground.

    *blergh

    It was Biane turn this time as she had her eyes spinning around leaving a little droll in her wake.

    Lyon forcefully smiled as he said while his index finger scratching his cheek, "Well, I guess, youdies didn''t enjoy Lyon''s express that much huh."

    "Of course not!" shouted both of them.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 114 - Their House

    The clip-clop from the horses'' hooves finally came to a stop in front of a mansion. The fences were adorned with various flowers as its coiled around the tip, almost touching both of themp''s frame. As the gate was made of thick wood, one couldn''t see what''s hiding behind it, however, from one nce, they would understand that the owner''s status was no ordinary noble in the street.

    *creak

    The gate was cut in half as it slid to the right and to the left. Revealing an old butler that took a bow. "Wee backdy Clemora anddy Biane." Though the butler was clearly old, his voice was as fresh as any middle-aged man would sound.

    "Yes, thank you, Graff," said Clemora as she jumped down from the seat and proceed further in the mansion. Biane followed suit as she held Fenrir in her hands.

    "My, you two sure don''t look so well," said Graff as he continued with a chuckle, "Ah, please hold your liquor next time."

    "N-no it''s not like that, we just have a... rough travel," said Biane as she nced at the man who was responsible for this.

    "I see, thank the heavens that mydy is fine, but who is this youngster?" asked Graff before he approached Lyon who was still gripping his reign. "Let me introduce myself, I''m Graff, the head butler of house Elgome."

    *thud

    Lyon slowly climbed down from the seat before he stretched his right hand, "I''m Lyon Torga, nice to meet you."

    Graff was a bit surprised by his gesture. In his everyday life, every time he met a guest from his masters, they would act all high and mighty, refusing even to shake his hand. In the nobles'' eyes, he was nothing but amoner. (Is he perhaps also amoner? His bearing definitely not that of a noble, but his charisma, that sharp look of his, there is something that I just couldn''t put a finger. Of all my life I never felt like this) thought Graff.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Nice to meet you too sir Lyon," said Graff as he reached out Lyon''s hand and gave a firm handshake.

    Lyon shook his head with a smile, "Lyon is fine, my status is not that grand for you to call me sir."

    Graff was clearly taken off guard. His request was a first in his entire career as a butler here. Everyone would like to be referred with a higher title if they were possible, but this youngster tly refused such courtesy.

    "Haha, sir Lyon surely joking, you are my masters'' guest, so I''m afraid I have to call you with a ''sir'',"

    Lyon smiled before walking behind bothdies, "Whatever, suit you then."

    With his hand behind his head, Lyon looked at his surroundings. There was a well-maintained garden with a greenhouse in the center of it. The maids were tending the nts while some of them were cleaning a little fountain nearby. (I guess, this is what a noble life is like huh, Hmm, I wonder where Ryona and Kyoko are at the moment).

    *Creak

    Biane opened the door entrance, "We are home, father." She dered it clearly so that every room in the mansion heard what she said.

    In the middle of the room was a charming middle-aged man, with a well-built figure. He was wearing a gold robe with a ck swallow engraved on it. He was looking at a beautiful scenery painting before the trio arrived.

    "Oh, we have a guest," said the charming middle-aged man as he noticed Lyon standing behind both of his daughters.

    "Hmm, where are you from young man, are you one of the noble''s sons? If so what rank?" asked the man with a deep look in his eyes.

    Clemora stood in between them and said, "He is not one of the noble''s sons, but"

    "Then he is worthless, excuse him, I do not want to waste time," said their father as he waved his hand like he was trying to shoo a dog before continuing, "Take the item to my desk and we will have to discuss both of your arranged marriages next, I think your future husband wille tonight."

    Biane''s furrowed her eyebrows as she said, "Father! Watch your tone, he is our...",

    "You dare to talk back to me?!" shouted her father.

    Biane instinctively took a step back as her head hung down. "Do you have something to say too, Clemora?"

    Clemora could only do the same as Biane. (Damn it! Why am I so weak in front of him!).

    "Hmph!" the middle-aged man turned his back and walked back to his room.

    "Oi-oi, don''t you think you owe me an apology?" said Lyon nonchntly.

    "Hmm?" the middle-aged man turned back and face him once more. "Apology? You are the one who supposed to do that to me!"

    With the cultivation of peak Lower Half Divine realm, he tried to suppress Lyon just like he suppressed his own daughters.

    Lyonzily responded, "If you are trying to intimidate me with your current cultivation realm like what you did to these beautifuldies, mine as well make me a tea, father-inw."

    Clemora and Biane were surprised to see how nonchntly Lyon said that to their father. Even the nobles of Earl rank wouldn''t dare.

    "Fa-fa-father-inw?! Who are you to qualified to be their husband?!" Even their father couldn''t help but gawk against his response.

    "Me? I''m Lyon Torga, nice to meet you,"

    The middle-aged man almost vomited blood as he gulped back down to his throat while Biane and Clemora tried to hide their chuckling.

    Lyonid on the nearby sofa under their gaze, "I''m still waiting for that apology you know, besides, I saved your daughters in the forest and the only thing keeping you alive right now is because you are their father,"

    "Don''t believe me? Want to test it?" said Lyon as he smiled wickedly. He slowly raised his right hand.

    "Lyon, please stop," said Clemora before averting his gaze to his father. With a deep breath, she said firmly to his father, "F-Father, There is something crucial you need to her, and that young man is a key part to it."

    Her father looked at her determining eyes before nodded in an agreement.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 115 - Reverse Scale

    Clemora and Biane immediately recounted the event that happened in the forest to their father. His eyes gradually looked serious as he heard their exnation.

    "And that''s how we escaped from the assassins clutch," said Clemora as she purposely missed out on how Ryona killed the assassins in a brutal way.

    Biane took out the zither, "This is the item father, it was kept by a hidden expert in Mist n by the name Old Sean."

    "Old Sean, hmmm, it doesn''t ring a bell, but s, it matters not right now, I will take the item and you two should prepare yourself for a banquet tonight in the castle ballroom, the invitation was for the younger generation only so I will not be joining you," said their father before he continued, "There you two shall meet with the one you have an arranged marriage with."

    Biane immediately replied, "Father, for thest time, I will pick who my husband will be and so will my little sister!"

    The feeling of the oppressed daughter finally erupted. Life was always for those who lived it. Biane finally found the courage she needed to fight for her freedom.

    Clemora looked at her older sister with awe. She might be the smart one out of the two, but she without a doubt always look up to her older sister. Unlike her, Biane was brave and daring. In Biane''s case, it was never about the odd, it was about how much she wanted it.

    His father opened his eyes with surprise before he furrowed his eyebrows as anger built up inside him, "You dare to talk back to me?! Think about the result you would be having if you married to a higher rank noble! You will live in leisure!"

    "Are you sure it is about living in leisure? Not about power and possession, you would have?" asked Biane with a smirk.

    Her father couldn''t retort at her since she was right. "Why don''t you understand that the life you have right now was from the title of nobles handed down from our family! Can you imagine if my title is promoted to a duke!? We would have real power in Luderia! All I ask is you to see the bigger picture."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Clemora became irritated as she reprimanded, "Bigger picture? Your daughters would have been dead right now, but all you said to us was to head to the banquet tonight! Do you really care about us? Are we just tools in your eyes?!"

    Seeing how both his daughters objected him made his forehead full of veins as his hand slowly made a fist.

    "Our ancestors made it to the rank of the noble because of their merits, not marrying into a higher up! Father do you forget what a noble truly means?!" said Clemora with her determining eyes.

    "Gah! You girls and your naivety! How many nobles do you think did this before us?!" reprimanded her father,

    Clemora couldn''t retort his question as reality was not as pretty as fairy tales. What differs the elites from themoners was that they dared to sacrifice something for a bigger gain. They would kill, abuse, steal, et cetera, but they would keep a smile to the public. True some were just and right, but they were too few to mention.

    "Hmph!" their father grunted as he continued, "I expect you both to be corporating in the banquet tonight, he is of an esteemed guest. Your future husband will be none other than.."

    "Me." Lyon casuallypleted his sentence.

    His voice caught the three of them by surprise. Biane and Clemora, in particr, couldn''t expect this kind of reply. (Is this heroic or narcissism? It must be shameless) thought both of them.

    "You!" said their father as he pointed at Lyon.

    "Yes, me." nodded Lyon nonchntly.

    "You still owed me an apology... Elgome," said Lyon with a cold voice.

    "Don''t speak of my surname so lightly youmoner!" before he continued, "An apology you said? Why should I do that? You are just an outsider here, you are the one who should apologize to me!"

    Elgome grunted before continuing once more, "You should me your useless father or grandfather for not leaving you any hereditary title!"

    Lyon''s eyes shed as a memory resurface. It was the most gentle True Dragon''s eyes he had ever seen. With its loving gaze and soul body, he said, "Anytime kid..."

    Lyon''s usualzy eyes became sharp as if it would rip a bone with a nce. Though there was no wind, his hair slowly fluttered. His hand slowly turned into a fist as veins coiled around his forearms. Greenish aura slowly enveloped his entire body as his pupils turned divine green.

    Elgome instinctively took a step back, (What the, what kind of power is this?! Is it his bloodline?!). The figure in front of him was no longer a youth withmoner''s bearing. He was now facing a different entity, not even the king made him felt this way. He couldn''t help but having a batch of cold sweat on his forehead.

    "W-what are you doing?! Ghghhg," Elgome panicked before a hand strangled his neck. He was clearly having the highest cultivation realm in the room but he couldn''t even fight back the force that the arm was emitting.

    *boom

    His body was forcefully pulled down as his knees destroyed the hard flooring. The blood that rushed to his mouth stuck in his throat. His bulging eyes were looking for help as he nced at his daughters, however, they could only look away. Then he averted his gaze to the moner'' who was strangling him like a chicken.

    "I was already lenient to let you off with an apology... yet, you dared to say my grandfather is useless?!"

    Lyon then leaned to his ear, "Hereditary you say? Then let me show you what my grandfather gave to me!"

    Lyon raised his left arms as a massive torrent of mana spiraling it. "Hah!" he threw Elgome outside the window, breaking the ss and leaving a massive amount of dust as a bunch of furniture was broken in hisunch.

    A nearby maid noticed his master was on the ground facing the sun with one of his eyes open. However, before she could get near, a person leaped out of the massive dust.

    Elgome''s eye opened wide as Lyon hide the sun with his back, "True Dragon Art! Palm of Shattering World!". A dragon silhouette was coiling around his left palm as he attacked.

    *Boom

    A faint of a dragon roar was heard as it connected to Elgome''s chest. He could feel every meridian inside him exploding as his skin cracked like ss.

    *Boom

    A wave of wind was created at the center of the impact as the whole Luderia quake. The ships at the port were swaying uncontrobly and people falling down to the ground because of imbnce.

    Lyon stood alone at the center of a wide crater as his hair fluttered.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 116 - Panic

    The entire Luderia was in a state of panic as everyone was going outside their building and hit the street.

    "What was that!? An earthquake!?" a junior frantically asking. For the record in history, Luderia never had an earthquake ever since it existed.

    An old senior citizen replied, "No, look closely, up there.." as he pointed to the sky. The onlookers couldn''t help but averted their gaze to the sky.

    *gulp

    The junior gulped down his saliva as his mouth formed a twitching smile, "You''re kidding right..." He couldn''t help but having cold sweat. In fact, he was not the only one that experienced this, almost the whole citizen did the same.

    The old senior said with his hoarse voice, "That''s right! An earthquake would never do something to the sky! Look, the clouds are missing!"

    In the sky, the lonely sun looked much brighter than before as if it ruled them. Though the temperature was not as high as in a dessert, the people got the message. This was not a natural phenomenon.

    In the upper-ss region of the city, the nobles also did the same as themoners. "Is it a hidden expert?" a local young noble said.

    "Ah brother, we can''t pinpoint the source of the impact since it was underground but we can be sure that it was from an external force." said a friend of his.

    "Well, it matters not, no one can defy the royal guards of Luderia anyway. Well, time is nigh, I will buy a new set of clothes for the banquet, join me, my brother." thus both of them went to a high-ss boutique.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Inside the pce of Luderia, in a particr room with a door made of an enchanted wood. A skinny old man with a long white bird was gazing at the window that overlooked the city, With a white silk clothing and his pale white skin, he still exuded a kingly bearing despite the sickly face.

    His eyes turned sharp as he said, "Such tremendous force that could shake the entirend, to think that even my hand is still shaking."

    The old man snapped his finger.

    *thud

    A shadow took a knee behind him silently.

    "What information do you have regarding the incident just now," the old man still looked at the city below him.

    "Your majesty, my apology, I cannot retain the information of the culprit behind this." said the shadowy figure while gasping.

    The old man raised his eyebrow and avert his gaze to the kneeling shadow, "Not even a name? What happened?"

    The shadowy figure gulped as he remembered what even had befallen him before saying, "I was... hunted."

    "What? You were hunted? by who? Who could possibly make prey out of you, Higarde The Elusive?" The old man evidently tried to keep himself calm.

    *splurt

    Higarde suddenly vomited blood as it stained the carpet. "It was two women."

    (two women?) The king recounted his memories but no name came out in his head that could possibly beat Higarde.

    "As I was nearby, I immediately sprung to the source of the event, however, two-woman stopped me in my track as I was right in front of the location," said Higarde as he kept pressing his chest.

    His eyes sharpen as he said to the ruler of Luderia, "Those two women were definitely not from Deo, I cannot fathom the depth of their cultivation level."

    The old man was about to mention the Luderia Seal he gave to Higarde but the notion erased once he mention that the two women were not from this world. Luderia Seal had significant value as it has the same weight as him being in person.

    "Then, it''s a miracle that you are still alive," sighed the old man.

    "No, it''s not a miracle, they let me live..." said Higarde as he shook his head.

    "That means?" The old man became cautious as he took a step back.

    "I''m here to give your majesty a massage from one of the women, particrly the one with fox ears," said Higarde as he was rxing his breath.

    The old man furrowed his eyebrow, "How did she know that you served the king?"

    Taking a deep breath Higarde said, "She deduced my identity through the Luderia Seal as I failed to cover them. Forgive me, your majesty, by her pressure alone I couldn''t help but speak the truth."

    The old man sighed and waved his hand, "It''s not your fault, if even you would do that, others will probably broke sooner, so what is the message you want to give me?"

    "Thank you, your majesty, the message was simple," Higarde turned serious as he said, "Your majesty must give a deration that the event that just transpired was nothing but a natural phenomenon. Naturally, I was not to disclose the location either."

    The old man reluctantly agreed to this term, he didn''t dare to say what happened if he were to refuse. He knew that his people were smart enough to differentiate between a natural phenomenon or not but s, he had no choice.

    He dismissed the injured Higarde, as he spoke softly toward the window, "This game of chess is wille to an end soon enough, as I can feel my life is withering away the proper sessor should be appointed, with the arrival of the ''wild card'' I wonder how my children will fare."

    He closed his eyes before shouting, "Guards, bring me a brush!"

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The maid''s body froze as she saw the manpletely obliterate her master in a single blow. In her eyes, her master was among the strong cultivators in Luderia, yet this young man in front of her that seemed not older than twenty years oldpletely broke her imagination.

    Lyon turned to the helpless maid, "Tell the head butler to meet me inside the living room, there are things need to be discussed."

    She instinctively nodded out of fear and frantically searched the head butler.

    Lyon sighed as he walked toward Biane and Clemora in the wrecked living room, (Now then, how should I talk to them after I killed their father).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 117 - Odd?

    The two women were waiting for him in the wrecked living room. Lyon couldn''t guess what reactions they would have. As his transformation slowly turned back to normal, he barred his steel heart and took a step to confront them both.

    "Do you hate me now? " Lyon asked as he closed his eyes. He was ready to hear what they were about to say,

    "It''s funny, normally, a person would take revenge if someone were to kill their father," said Biane as she looked at the floor below.

    "But we feel nothing for him," said Clemora while smiling helplessly. The atmosphere became gloomy as sadness filled the room.

    The sadness from their expression was not because of Lyon killing their father, but because they felt nothing when it happened. They knew deep inside them that their father was only using them as stepping stones for him to reach for the top but they refused to believe it. In their wishes, they only want a family, a true family, the ones that actually cared for each other, not using one or another.

    Clemora said softly under her breath, "Was it a blessing or a curse, to be born in a noble lineage," as a warm drop of liquid started to gather around in the corner of her eyes. She bit her bottom lip as the tear finally ran through her cheek.

    Biane was taking a deep breath, as she looked at the ceiling and her surroundings. She tried to remember the good times she had with her father, but nothing came out. It was only in her imagination that his father was a caring person.

    "Thank you," said Lyon as he watched the two gloomydies. He put both of his bands on the back as he turned around and tiptoe while rocking back and forth. While smiling, he said, "Listen, I don''t know what kind of childhood you beautifuldies had, nor would I understand how you feel right now."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Biane and Clemora slowly averted their gaze to that lean yet strong back of him.

    "But, if it''s a happy memory that you want, you can always go and create one. Dwelling in the horrendous past and hoping something will change is stupid. Fate has its own way of dealing with youdies, but so are you. How do you face fate?"

    "ept it, denies it, the choice is all yours. Both of you are one of the strongest women I''ve ever met in this world," Lyon turned to face both women with a smile on his face. He wiped their tears with his thumbs and held their cheeks before saying, "Tears do not suit you at all, put on a smile, the world is vast and big, your journey has finally begun."

    Both women smiled as they closed their eyes and pressing Lyon''s hand that held their cheek to feel the warmth even more.

    Lyon''s eyes opened wide as both women suddenly leaned to his embrace. Their hair was fluttering from the sudden leapt, as their soft lips met his chiseled cheeks. He felt the touches of a heavenly scene, his cheek slowly got wet as he didn''t know whether it was their tears or their saliva but it mattered not.

    Lyon tried to open his mouth, but only to be stopped by a slender finger. Clemora chuckled as she said, "Please don''t say anything, I know your perverted nature will ruin this so just stay passive this time."

    Her argument made Biane chuckled as well while Lyon with his gloomy look stared off them. The three of them stayed like that for a while before both Clemora and Biane got off from his embrace.

    "Thank you, Lyon," chuckled Biane before she continued, "Never thought I would say that to the man that killed my father."

    Lyon could only smile wryly before saying, "Are you sure you two had enough? I could embrace you much longer you know, oh and my lips are dry."

    Clemora got her cool demeanor back and coughed, "We have something more important to discuss, like what we should do now that ''he'' is dead."

    Lyon nonchntly said, "Well, since I killed him, things will get a little wild around here in the near time. On that note, I believe there is something odd with your butler."

    Biane furrowed her eyebrows as she said, "You mean Graff the head butler? What''s wrong with him?" He had been a loyal servant to their family ever since they were a kid.

    Lyon casually asked, "When you finish your mission, which is regarding the zither, you must have sent a letter to your fath- I mean ''him'' right?"

    To which they replied with a nod. It was true, the letter to request a carriage and sessfully retrieving the zither was sent to their father.

    Lyon smiled as he said, "Then you request a carriage from here to send you home, but with his personality, I doubt he personally made the arrangement."

    Biane was still confused but Clemora lost in deep thought. She seemed to almost getting what Lyon was trying to say.

    "You mean that Graff was the one that made the arrangement?" asked Clemora after she contemted.

    "Unless the maid had the right," said Lyon. But Clemora immediately denied it, "No, only Graff has the privilege to made one since he was his personal butler."

    Lyon smirked as he said, "Then try to remember when we first got here."

    Clemora was deep in thought as she tried to recount the event back then. (Hmm there is nothing odd going on back then) thought Clemora as the event reyed in her mind over and over again.

    "Wait a minute..." Clemora opened her eyes wide as the event reyed onest time.

    "No way..." said Clemora softly.

    Biane was at lost, "What is it? What''s wrong with Graff?"

    Clemora averted her gaze to her older sister, "When we first arrived, isn''t odd that... he didn''t ask about the two guards?"

    .

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 118 - Start The Questioning

    Biane was struck with a sudden realization as her eyes opened wide. (She is right, why didn''t Graff ask that? Could he be a traitor?). She shook her head when she had the thought.

    "There is probably a reason why he didn''t ask that I mean it''s been a while since we saw him right?" said Biane as she looked at her little sister.

    "Yes, but it is still strange if Graff didn''t ask that, presuming he was the one making the arrangements for us," said Clemora firmly. She knew in this game of chess, foes and friends are a side of the same coin.

    The two of them were in a stalemate as they could only fall silent. "Well, I did tell one of the maids to call him here but it seems he is a little bitte," said Lyon as he broke the ice.

    Lyon''s body suddenly swayed as he lost his bnce. His sudden motion couldn''t help but be noticed by the two women who then caught him from falling.

    "Hey are you alright?" asked Biane concerned. She noticed that Lyon could not fully open his eyes as he struggled to breathe.

    "Let''s put him on the sofa first," said Clemora as both of them propped his shoulder andid him on the nearby sofa.

    Lyon smiled weakly, "Man, that move really took a toll haha."

    "Don''t say anything yet, just focus on resting," reprimanded Biane. Lyon couldn''t help but smile as he closed his eyes peacefully.

    They looked at the young man that sleep soundlessly. His perverted nature and arrogance would always betray his acute and sharp mind. Brave yet shameless, strong yet ingenious, even the gods would wonder what kind of training would one need to be like him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Oh, hubby is sleeping," suddenly a voice perked Clemora''s and Biane''s ears.

    They instinctively averted their gaze to the source of the voice. There stood a figure that cannot be more familiar to them. The way she would always call Lyon was unique to her own. The strongest cultivator that they knew yet, Ryona.

    "Yaho!" Ryona greeted them as she waved at them with a smile.

    Biane was surprised to see hering since Clemora told her that she was training under Kyoko, just like what Lyon told her before the departure.

    However, her sister knew that Ryona would be around as she did saw how she reduced the assassins into dust that swayed with the wind in the forest back then.

    "Ah, nice to meet you sister Ryona," said Clemora and Biane at the same time.

    She nodded with a smile as she sat down near the sleeping young man. "You were really cool back then hubby, even I felt shivers from your moves."

    Nobody knew if Lyon was hearing what she just said or not, but she said as if he was.

    Clemora had a sudden curiosity as she asked Ryona, "Sister Ryona if it were you, can you handle his attack?"

    The room fell into a deep silence as Biane and Clemora were interested in her answer. In their minds, Lyon was the kind of person that could battle a cultivator that was of a higher level than his, so her opinion as to the strongest cultivator they knew yet would be a good gauge of how powerful his True Dragon Art was.

    Clemora shook her head as she said, "I would still be standing but I would lose one if not two limbs in the process. Of course, this is assuming that he was only using it once."

    (That powerful!?) thought both of them. They initially guessed that Ryona could withstand it because of her cultivation level but her statement proved otherwise. Not even Ryona could get out unscathed from Lyon''s True Dragon Art.

    *tap

    *tap

    A rapid footstep was approaching them as a figure revealed himself at the entrance. Biane and Clemora suddenly remembered that they were waiting for the figure to arrive. However, they were perplexed as the main character was sleeping soundlessly.

    "Lady Clemora and Lady Biane are you two alright?" said Graff from the entrance. He was surprised to see the living room was wrecked and a crater formed outside.

    "Yes, we are alright, thanks for asking," answered Clemora calmly.

    Graff sighed in relief while touching his chest, "Thank goodness."

    "Eh?" Biane eximed in surprise, she was just about to introduce Ryona to Graff but she was nowhere to be found. (She was just here a moment ago, where did she go?).

    "Hmm? What''s wrongdy Biane?" asked Graff in confusion to which Biane immediately replied, "Oh, it''s nothing haha."

    "I see, ah, that''s right, I heard from one of the maids that I was called by sir Lyon?" said Graff as he nced at the sleeping young man on the sofa.

    "Ah, I must have been taking too long tending the carriage, I need to properly apologize to sir Lyonter," said Graff as he shook his head.

    "Graff, I have something to ask you," said Clemora as Biane tensed up.

    "Yes,dy Clemora," responded Graff as he put his white-gloved hands behind him.

    (Since Lyon is sleeping, I have to take charge of this conversation reveal the truth. Thankfully older sister know that this kind of things is not her forte so she would at the very least only listen) thought Clemora as she took a deep breath.

    "Are you the one that makes the arrangement for the carriage that we would be using to go back home?" asked Clemora.

    Graff was a little surprised by her question. He was wondering as to whydy Clemora would ask something like that out of the blue.

    "Yes, the master ordered me to make an arrangement fordy Clemora''s anddy Biane''s arrival," answered Graff.

    Clemora calmed herself down as she heard his answer. (Now we know that he was the one making the arrangement but this still doesn''t prove anything yet, the next question hopefully will) thought Clemora.

    "Can you exin your arrangement?" asked Clemora as her eyes turned sharp.. She didn''t want to miss any detail at all as she wanted to examine both his answer and his bodynguage.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 119 - What Did You Say?

    Graff stood firmly while he answered her question, "This humble self was going to the carriage lodging in the mansion and ordered the two guardsdy Biane are most familiar with to pick misses up."

    (So he knew about the two guards then) thought Clemora as she contemted before she asked, "Then when we first arrived, why didn''t you inquire about their whereabouts?"

    Biane tensed up since this was what they were wondering, in these crucial times the enemies might be right under their nose. Even though Graff could be a traitor, she still hoped that he was not. (C''mon Graff don''t let it be you).

    Since her father was not around much, it was Graff that would spend time with her when she was a kid.

    Graff calmly answered with a smile on his face, "Yes, I didn''t ask about them since I saw sir Lyon anddy Clemora was in the driving seat together. It would be unbing of me to ask such mundane matter at the time."

    Clemora evidently had a blush on her cheeks, before shaking her head. (I need to focus at the matter at hand right now).

    Biane, on the other hand, had a sigh of relief. In her mind, Graff was already clean with his answer. "Thank you, Graff," said Biane with a smile.

    The head butler stood with a confused face. before saying, "I didn''t do anything, mdy."

    Biane shook her head, "Hmm, you did something alright."

    Clemora fell silent as she watched her sister. By far, from her two questions, Graff proved himself to be innocent, unless if he was that good in acting.

    Biane averted her gaze to her little sister, "I guess that''s it huh."

    Clemora could not refute her and could only nod with a sigh in the end. Shecked the proof to prove that he was innocent nor he was not.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I''m sorry, with my inferior knowledge I''m incapable of following the conversation," apologized Graff politely.

    "No, no it''s not your fault at all. You see, we have been through a lot on the way back home," sighed Biane. She nced at the sleeping young man, "If it''s wasn''t for him, we might not make it back."

    Graff suddenly tensed up as he heard what she said, "Oh my, what happened?"

    "We were betrayed by the two guards you sent, they led us to a ce where a group of assassins would ambush us," answered Clemora in her sister stead.

    *thump

    Graff kowtowed as he said, "Forgive this lowly self as he put danger instead offort to his masters. Please punish me as you please!"

    Biane immediately propped him up as she said, "Don''t worry it''s not your fault, you wouldn''t know that this will happen," she sighed as the gloomy expression was growing on her face before speaking in a soft voice, "It wasn''t theirs either."

    Before Graff could react, Clemora cut in, "They were threatened to do that by someone, somebody was eager to send us to the next life."

    "Oh! Tell me mdy! Tell me who would dare to take your life, I will finish them myself!" said Graff with conviction his eyes.

    Clemora sighed, "We don''t know who the person was behind it, that''s why we need your help to figure it out."

    "Yes, m''dy I will provide as much help as I can," answered Graff to her request.

    Clemora nodded but inwardly cautious. Unlike her naive older sister, she was being critical in this situation.

    With a sigh, Biane said, "The person behind it is most likely from the royal family, probably one of the candidates that seek to be the next ruler."

    "Since we are under Princess Aelina''s banner, we can easily cross her off the list. There is no way she would antagonize her own subordinate," said Clemora as she took a drink from a ss nearby.

    "I see, then it must be the other candidates, Prince Weiss, Princess Chloe, and Prince Frey," said Graff while contemting.

    "Well, we don''t know their personality first hand since all they showed could be just a facade," sighed Clemora.

    "I''m sure m''dy would find the culprit, but without any clues, this discussion would bore no fruit,"

    Graff words made a sense to them both before continuing, "Why not enjoy the banquet tonight, mdy might get some clues there, after all, I heard that all the candidates would be there too."

    Clemora''s eyes turned sharp as she questioned, "How do you know about the banquet?"

    "Ah, the Lord told me to prepare the carriage for you two for tonight, that''s why I waste for Sir Lyon''s summon," said Graff with an apologetic tone.

    Both of thedies tensed up, "When did he tell you?" Biane immediately asked.

    "It was before when mdy arrived," said Graff.

    Biane breath a sigh of relief while Clemora asked, "Then do you know when did our house get the invitation for the said banquet?"

    "I believe it was this morning that the letter came m''dy."

    Clemora contemted in deep thought. (Is it a coincidence that a banquet held tonight just as we arrived back home on the same day? Or is it the mastermind''s n? If thetter, then he or she knows that we are still alive, the next question would be... how? or who tells the mastermind?).

    A lot of possibilities were running through her brain as she selectively eliminated the suspects in her mind one by one.

    "Excuse me mdy, but where is the Lord? Since there was an earthquake just now, I presume the Lord would immediately look for this humble self to do some clean up with the maids," asked Graff to Biane. Since the living room was tattered in shambles, he couldn''t help but ask.

    Biane was confused as to tell him the truth or not. "Ah, well, he was going back to his room, I think? Yeah, I think he did," said Biane as she nodded with closed eyes.

    "Ah, I see, if mdy will excuse me then," Graff bowed before heading toward her father''s room.

    (Oh no, I need to distract him) thought Biane. "Uh, Graff can you noticed the two guards'' family?"

    Graff turned to face Biane as he said with a bow, "Certainly mdy, though they betrayed us, they were threatened after all, I will notify their family about their death. Don''t worry mdy, when we discovered the identity of the cloaked person, I will personally choked him to death for ying with their'' lives."

    Clemora''s eyes opened wide as she pointed at Graff, "You... what did you just say?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 120 - The Traitor

    Inside the wrecked living room, a woman was pointing at a butler with her daggering eyes. An outsider might perceive this as a master who was reprimanding her servant. However, the truth was more serious than that.

    Graff was caught off guard for a second beforeposing himself, "I''m sorry m''dy did I say something wrong?"

    "Clemora what''s wrong with you?" asked Biane with the look of a sister that would lecture her little sibling.

    Clemora didn''t pay any heed to her older sister''s question. Her eyes were fixated on the head butler of the family. She waved her hand violently while saying, "Enough pretending traitor!"

    Her words made Biane averted her gaze to the old man that apanied her childhood. She instinctively took a step back while listening to their conversation.

    Graff couldn''t help but stutter a little bit, "T-there might be some misunderstanding m''dy." Though he was used he still maintained his professionalism.

    With a sneer, Clemora said, "You are one hellbent traitor, Imend you to actually be this good. Without my older sister, I would never know that you are a wolf in sheep clothing."

    Biane was at lost to what her sister just said (What did I do?).

    Graff stood silent despite Clemora''s sneer. It was verymon in his line of a job to be insulted, sneered, etc. He won''t be the head butler if he couldn''t take these things.

    "Being the most trusted person by your lord, you are in a key crucial position," said Clemora before continuing, "Who was it that hired you? Which banner are you from?"

    Her sword was already pointing at the old man as she said so. Her cautious nature developed even further after the recent event in the forest.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Biane was still at lost, "Clemora, why do you think Graff is the traitor? I thought it was cleared up a minute ago?"

    "He was that dangerous older sister, he made it with logic to appeared innocent. I wouldn''t have been able to know it either if it wasn''t for his blunder," replied Clemora as her gaze still on the old man she believed to be a traitor.

    Graff stood silently as he stared at the sword pointed at him. His calm attitude was not befitting of his profession. Any normal person would be on guard against such a scenario but even his breathing was rxed.

    "What was his blunder?" asked Biane.

    "We never said that the person threatened the two guards was wearing a cloak nor did we say that both of them are already dead but he said that ''he would choke ''him'' to death if we identified the cloaked person''."

    Biane was surprised with her eyes opened wide staring at Graff that stood calmly. Her eyes slowly turned into anger as she pulled out her giant sword from her spatial ring. With gritted teeth, she pointed her weapon to the old man.

    "Even more so when you said that the candidates would alsoe to the banquet. I doubt your lord would tell you that, nor the maids would know. Then when the ''earthquake'' happened, you stated that you are in the carriage lodging but you took to long toe here. A head butler such as yourself would certainly rush here to check on their master''s condition without being asked but the reality was, a maid told you that Lyon requests your presence."

    "The identity of the cloaked person that gave the letter with royal seal to the two guards was none other than you, Graff!"

    *p

    *calp

    The silent Graff pped his hands as his mouth curled up to a smile. "To think that you could deduce that, I guess you are not just some pampered nobledies huh."

    His tone and the way he addressed them was different from before. It was apparent that he had stopped pretending. The wolf finally opened his sheep''s outfit and revealed them to its prey.

    "Hmph! Tell us who do you work for? What did they offer you?" asked Clemora sternly.

    With a wicked smile, Graff replied, "Let''s not be so hasty now. First, I''m a little surprised that you two would survive such an ordeal in the forest, the goddess of luck must have smiled upon you."

    "Graff, you disappoint me," said Biane as her killing intent gradually spread.

    "Disappoint you? Hoho, I''m not that young to care for such matters," chuckled Graff. He spread his arms before saying, "I could fight you two right now, but your father would be troublesometer."

    Both Clemora and Biane could only stay silent.

    "But what choices do I have now, I need to retrieve the zither either way," said Graff as he blurred past the two of them and picked up the zither on a table beside the sleeping young man.

    The two of them immediately turned their heads and stared at the traitor with the zither in his hand. They knew that they were no match against the old man right then and there.

    "Wuwu?" a ck fur at the edge of the sofa where Lyon sleep, raised its head.

    (Fenrir!) thought both of them.

    "Hmm?" Graff nced at the little wolf that just woke up from his sleep.

    His sleepy eyes looked at Graff that was holding the zither with no interest. Fenrir yawned as his little eyes closed once again.

    Graff''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch (This Little Animal!). As he was about to pick up Fenrir, Biane and Clemora shouted at the same time, "Stop!"

    "You said you are too old to care for such things," said Clemora as herst hope in saving Fenrir.

    Graff retracted his hand as he smiled, "You are right... before I go, let me give you a gift, the banquet invitation is real, you might find your answers there. HAHAHA!"

    They could only grip their hands as they saw the old man tried to make an escape.

    "Would you shut the fuck up! I need to sleep!"

    *Boom

    Graff was dumbfounded in the air (eh?) as he hit the nearby wall.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 121 - Reason

    The wrecked living room was filled with dust once again. The debris from the broken wall was piling up on the floor as the hole revealed the inside of another room. One could see that there was a skinny figure slowly slumping down from a wall inside the unfamiliar room as cracked was seen behind it.

    *cough

    With dust covering Graff''s outfit he coughed as blood spurted out from his mouth staining the floor. As his breathing was rapid, he struggled to get up on his own. Little by little, he finally propped himself up but the pain on his chest made him twitched. While gritting his teeth he ripped his upper torso as his eyes opened wide with horror.

    "You''re kidding.." The old man was in disbelief as he saw his own chest. The right side of his ribs dented as one could make a trace of a footnding there.

    Graff couldn''t help but gulped, he knew his own body more than anyone else in this world. A kick should never make damage like that, especially from a mere Soul Realm cultivator. However, what dreaded him the most was that he could feel the right side of his ribs would break by just a tap from a finger.

    As the dust slowly cleared up, he looked at the figure responsible for his horrendous state. The guest that he revered as sir was standing tall with his hands dug in his own pocket. Despite the distance of their realms, Graff felt that he was the lower leveled one.

    *tap *tap

    Lyon slowly approached the head butler as if he was strolling in the park. Upon closer look, one could see a faint greenish aura that had a divine bearing exuding from his figure. Not even the dust dared to touch his majestic aura as he stood in front of the critical injured old man.

    Graff lookup at his assailer with calm eyes. Despite his ridiculous injuries, there was no sense of grudge building inside him. With his struggle breathing, he said, "S-Sir Lyon, you are definitely the star of our younger generation, no I dare to say that you currently are the best, the strongest, not even the first prince of Luderia could hold a candle against you!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon seemed unperturbed with Graff''s praising as he said, "I know."

    Graff unintentionally splurted more blood as he heard what he said. He was wondering if that was shameless or confident of him.

    Clemora and Biane couldn''t help but chuckle behind Lyon. Though they didn''t have much experience with him, they knew that he would answer like that.

    "It''s a shame, you would have escaped from here if not for being noisy beside me," Lyon proceed to pick up the zither thatid on the ground unscathed. Graff could only watch as he did so, the target he was supposed to retrieve was casually picked up by a young man.

    "So, I''m guessing you are working for the first prince?" asked Lyon while checking up the zither he just picked up.

    Graff smiled as he said, "There is nothing to hide anymore, I''m already at my death door."

    "What did he offer you that makes you betray us?" Lyon was not the one asking the question, instead, it was Biane. She was the type that put camaraderie first and a traitor was her bane.

    "Ah, Lady Biane, you always put others before you, your naivety would kill you someday," Graff chuckled before his coughs keep up.

    "Enough, just answer my older sister''s question," said Clemora as she confronted the ex-head butler.

    While closing his eyes he said, "It was, a chance."

    The twodies were confused as he heard what he just said. Graffughed while seeing their expression.

    "What do you mean by a chance? A chance for what?" Biane was eager to know his answer.

    Graff''s eyes slowly turned shallow as he said softly, "To destroy your father."

    His words struck a sh of lightning to Clemora and Biane. They initially thought that the offer would be something more materialistic like money or a high position in Luderia but the reality was something else.

    "Quite a word you use there," said Lyon as he put the zither into his spatial ring. Unbeknownst to the people around him, his greenish aura was getting thinner by time.

    "I expect nothing less from Sir Lyon," said Graff as he smiled. He could turn his sadness into a happy one in just a snap of a finger. That was a professional butler for you.

    Clemora caught on what Lyon was saying after a quick contemtion. Usually, in that kind of situation, one would not use the word ''destroy'' but the word ''kill'' instead.

    "Why?" asked Biane as he looked at the pitiful old man.

    "Revenge," Clemora immediately answered for him.

    Graff helplessly smiled, "That is correct Lady Clemora, revenge. I''m sorry to say that mine was so big I wouldn''t mind killing you both in the process to achieve it." Graff shook his head as he continued in a soft voice, "It''s been too long overdue."

    "What happened?" asked Biane.

    Graff looked at them with pitful eyes, "The world is vast, beautiful yet brutal. You see before I was the head butler here, I''m a grandfather with one granddaughter as a family."

    He was interrupted with his own cough as blood inside his body was getting less and less. His skin was getting paler with sweat was forming upon his forehead.

    At the same time, Lyon''s greenish aura waspletely gone as he felt his body slowly numb.

    "She was such a sweet child, but one dreadful day when she was ying with a ball in the streets..." Graff paused as his nightmare shed before continuing, "She was run over by a noble riding a horse. The noble said that it was her fault for standing in the way and she gets what she deserved."

    "I wailed on the street, seeking for justice that never came. The warmth of my granddaughter gradually fades as I held her in my arms. That was the turning point where I would be this house butler seeking a chance to thoroughly destroy him."

    Baine was about to sympathize where Lyon suddenly said, "That''s too bad, you can''t destroy someone that was already ''destroyed''."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 122 - I Miss!

    Hearing what Lyon said made Graff confuse to find his meaning. He looked at the two young misses beside him looking at the floor while their expression was hard to recognize.

    "Sir Lyon, I''m sorry, I don''t quite get the meaning of your wording," said Graff while smiling wryly.

    "I killed him," said Lyon nonchntly.

    "W-what? How did-" Graff''s words stuck in his throat as Clemora pointed out at the crater outside. Graff squinted his eyes as a sudden realization hit him like a truck. He remembered seeing the maid expression as he was told that Lyon wanted his presence. It was fear, dread, he clearly saw the maid was shaking from head to toe back then.

    "By destroy, you mean.." Graff gulped his saliva altogether with his blood down from his throat. (No way... that crater outside...).

    Clemora nodded, "Obiletirate."

    Graff''s eyes opened wide as he heard what she said. He knew how much their father only used them as a political item so he knew what she said was the truth. He looked at the young man in front of him with a sense of awe. He himself was incapable of destroying somebody down to thest bit but the figure in front of him did so to a cultivator much higher than his own. No remains, all gone.

    With a gulp, Graff said, "May I ask if Sir Lyon the cause of the earthquake?"

    "What do you think?" asked Clemora back.

    Graff helplessly smiled, "Forget it, Luderia will... no, the entire Deo''s fate will be under your flick of a finger. Such monstrous strength at a young age, it''s too bad I will not live to see when you fully mature."

    Lyon kept silent, even though he probably could extend his life with one of his spells he won''t do it. The fact that Graff would really kill Clemora and Biane already decide his fate. Even so, Lyon had respect for the old man. Willing to go for such length for revenge was a quality, not anyone could have.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Well, I do not have much time left," said Graff as his breathing was getting slower.

    "Reality might not what you expected but trust me, feeling all of the meridians exploding is nothing you could possibly imagine," said Lyon.

    Graff smiled onest time as he said, "Thank you, Sir Lyon, I will tell my granddaughter that her strong grandpa was defeated, by none other than the greatest genius that ever lives!"

    (My revenge was fulfilled not by me but it is enough to know that he suffered before his death, Feilin, will you pick up grandpa?) thought Graff as he lost his vitality and closed his eyes.

    "Grandpa! Why are you sleeping, c''mon mom and dad are waiting inside, you don''t want grandma to be angry do you?" a little girl''s voice opened Graff''s eyes. A wide-field meadow filled his vision as a little girl with twin tails hold his wrinkled right hand. "Huh? Why are you crying? C''mon, let''s go already, whoa!"

    Graff picked up the little girl as she sat on his shoulder. "Hahaha, Let me tell you a funny story of how I met the greatest cultivator that ever lived and how he woke me up from my dream!" said Graff as he walked toward his home.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The bright sun in the sky was the opposite of what the twodies inside the garden felt.

    Standing in front of the manually made grave, Biane couldn''t help but teared up. The old man was always beside him when she was a kid. In all her childhood memories, he was the embodiment of both the father and mother.

    Even though Clemora was not really that fond of him he was still a greater man than her father. Ever since their mother died he did take care of them with almost no mistake was made. However, even the kindest man had a bad side.

    On this day both of them learned a valuable lesson of life they will remember for a long time.

    Lyon watched the two of them not far from their position. (Gh... I''m at my limit huh..) thought him as his body finally numbed all over. He fell forward as the wind would take him.

    "Oh my, little brother just as I wanted to say hi, you fell to my bosom," a mature voice entered Lyon''s ear as his facended on a soft tform. He knew who was the person that embraced him but his consciousness was fleeting away.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    (No!) thought Lyon as he opened his eyes wide. His wits refused to let this chance go even if it cost his life! (C''mon, don''t fail me now body! It''s Kyoko! Kyoko for fuck sake!). Both of his hands slowly opened as they went around the narrow hips before finally pressing against the luscious pear-shaped butt.

    "Eh?" Kyoko was surprised to experience this development.

    With her butt being pressed by Lyon''s hands, the two looked like they were embracing each other to make love, especially with Lyon''s face still buried inside her breasts. His warmth breath was continuously touching her chest as Kyoko couldn''t help but blushed.

    As she was about to reprimand the young man, she canceled her intention. She felt the grip was loosing as Lyon closed his eyes on top of her breast. She smiled helplessly as she said, "Hmm, you can''t do that to a woman you know..."

    "Ryona, I know you are greeting your teeth,e out here and carry him,id him to rest on the sofa," said Kyoko to lonely corner.

    A figure came out from the shadow as it revealed itself to be the one that Kyoko called. While rubbing her head, she said, "I-I totally not gritting my teeth overseer."

    Ryona further releasing Lyon from Kyoko and carried him like a princess to the sofa in a quick manner to avoid her teasing. As sheid down Lyon''s head, suddenly the hand that was put around her shoulder pushed her nape toward him.

    Her eyes opened wide as she felt a gentle spring on her forehead.

    .

    .

    .

    (Wait, this isn''t her mouth, ah well.... there goes consciousness) thought Lyon as he passed out.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 123 - Little Discussion

    Time flew by as the lonely sun was now reced by its lover, the moon. Despite the clouds were dispersed forcefully by Lyon''s art, nature started to heal themselves as they once again snuggled in the sky.

    Inside Elgore''s mansion in the now tidied living room, four women were chatting despite the recent event. The maids, even though scared, still choose to work for Clemora and Biane since jobs with a well-paid wage were scarce in the lower ss of the town. Themoners'' usually looked for afort zone and stability rather than power, once they were ustomed to something it''s very rare for them to change.

    Kyoko was sipping her tea while closing her eyes. Her fox ears perked at the touch of the warm liquid before slowly rxed as her tail waggle. Despite her innocent motion, she was the most mature one among the four.

    As she put her cup on the ss table, her red and blue eyes looked at Clemora and Biane that sat across her and Ryona. "With your father gone, what are you going to do now? The sole reason you are in this game of chess was because of him right?"

    Clemora and Biane contemted as they heard what Kyoko just said. It was true that the whole reason they were in this mess was because of their father''s ambition. Now that he was gone to the point of no remnant left, their reason to be involved was no more.

    Biane shook her head, "We still have one, no, two reasons left."

    Kyoko looked at her as interest built in her eyes.

    "The first is that we are still under Princess Aelina''s banner. Even though my father was a shrewd man, Princess Aelina was not or at least that''s how I think so," said Biane as her tone turned low to thest part. Due to the recent events that took ce, she began to doubt the trusts that she had put into others. In less than three days she had been betrayed by those closest to her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "At the very least we need to confirm where Princess Aelina stood in this war for the throne," said Clemora as she helped reaffirmed her sister''s argument. She could see that her older sister was having a personality development and she would help at any cost.

    "I see," Kyoko crossed her legs while her head was being propped up by her left hand that sits on top of the table. Herzy manner further implied as her right index finger orbited around the cup of tea. If outsiders were to see this, they would believe that Kyoko was the owner of the mansion instead. "Well, what is the second reason?" asked Kyoko.

    Biane''s eyes turned sharp as she said, "To confront the first prince, Prince Weiss."

    The reason the two of them were being targeted was because of that man. The source of it all was none other than him.

    "I cannot forgive for what he has done, threatening and manipting the innocent to im the throne. I know that a kingdom, especially as big as Luderia there will be some underhanded tactic but there are some things that go too far," exined Clemora.

    The two sisters might be the opposite of each other but even then there would be some things that they both agree and this was one of those things.

    Kyoko leaned back while closing her eyes for a quick second before saying, "That''s not bad of a reason, but do you have what it takes to confront that first prince?"

    Clemora and Biane were gripping their fist as they knew the power they had right now was nothing before the first prince.

    "Then what about Princess Aelina, what are the odds of her against the first prince?" the silent Ryona suddenly asked. She was not that good in this kind of thing so she would step in only when an opportunity arose.

    Clemora shook her head, "If we are talking about raw power, then Prince Weiss clearly excels over Princess Aelina, but the decision of the next ruler was entirely up to the current king. That means which one of the children he favors would change the course where Luderia is heading."

    "However, if Princess Aelina was the one being pointed to be the next ruler then we have a chance to confront the first prince, I think," added Biane.

    Clemora looked at her older sister with confusion, as if something was different.

    "W-what? Why are you looking at me like that?" Biane noticed her little sister''s strange look of course. She tried to touch her own face to see if there was something stuck.

    "That was quite smarting from you, older sister, never thought I would see the day," Clemora chuckled.

    "YOU!" Biane was furious albeit her blush.

    Kyoko lightly pped her hand as the topic was going sideways, "Then my advice for you is to go to the banquet that will be heldter tonight."

    Her words sent a sh to their thoughts as they just remembered about the invitation they received from their deceased father. Even Graff said that the candidates would be there in the banquet too, so this was definitely an opportunity for them to gain critical information.

    "T-then what about him?" Biane pointed out at the sleeping youth on the sofa, he was sleeping with a round ck fur going up and down on his chest because of his breathing.

    "Don''t worry about hubby, knowing him, he might join the party a littlete," chuckled Ryona.

    Kyoko sighed, "That''s true."

    By now, Kyoko and Ryona knew what Lyon was probably going to do if he woke up. Though he was unpredictable at times, they could still guess a thing or two.

    "Then what about you two? Will youe with us?" asked Clemora as she tried to persuade the strong cultivators in front of her.

    Kyoko shook her head, "No, we will not entirely interfere with this, this was all little brother idea, both of us will only act in the shadows,"

    Though Clemora was declined, she was not disappointed as she knew that Kyoko and Ryona would certainly help if danger arose, especially if Lyon was going to join the banquet.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 124 - Sisters Beauty

    Inside the grand pce was a huge room that could contain hundreds of men. The ceiling was adorned with a painting of ''swallow piercing the blue sky'' with the wall as its canvas. The glimmering lights from the chandeliers illuminated the ce as the clean clear floor reflected its light. Three windows on the east side of the room were opened to reveal a balcony with the sea as its view.

    Two long tables made from an ancient wood was covered by a white royal tablecloth each. They were ced paralleled at each other in the middle of the room, creating a space in the middle for the people. On top of them were gourmets made by the imperial kitchen, only the finest from the country were ced. Despite so, the smell in the room was that of an orchidbined with the breezes that the wind from the sea sent with the butlers and the maids, stood respectively on the sides to provide the necessary service for the guests toe.

    The door on the south side was opened as guestsing one by one. Just from the material of their clothing differentiate themselves from themoners. Many young influential figures could be seen in this ce, either they were popr because of their deeds or because of their ancestors.

    "Oh, it looks like the party has not started yet," said a youth with his hand behind his back.

    "Well, being punctual is not a bad thing brother," said another.

    With this, the chain of conversation began. Business, trades, rtionships, the youngsters sought an opportunity to gain something out of this chance. They may be from a different banner but in this banquet, everyone smiled at each other.

    "Hmm, I heard the four candidates would be present today? I wanted to see the first prince," a girl was sighing as if she lost her love life.

    "Ah sister, the banquet has just begun just wait a little bit, they wille," said another girl.

    -------------------------------------------------------------

    The sound of hooves hitting a pavilion filled the air as a familiar white carriage drove by. The horses neighed as they stopped at the entrance. With a bow, the butler opened the carriage door as a red heel touched the floor.

    Though the sound the heel made was quiet, the young men nearby couldn''t help but stretched their necks to look.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The moonlight shone above the carriage as the figure revealed herself.

    Wearing a tight red dress adorned with a ck fire pattern on the edge plus a split on the left side she walked up the stairs with confident. Her ck hair was resting on the right side of her shoulder to her right breast as her brightplexion further beautified it. Her asionally revealing thigh could rip a virgin''s soul as her sharp eyes looked at the entrance unperturbed by the crowd''s gaze.

    "Is that?" one of the young men recognized the beautiful woman.

    "No doubt, that''sdy Biane one of the top beauties in Luderia, many want to take her hand and all of them failed," said a friend of his.

    "God, even her fragrance is mesmerizing," said the young man.

    "It''s not over yet, look behind her."

    The onlookers noticed that there was another figureing out from the same carriage.

    In contrast to the earlier woman, this time the figure was d in blue. Wearing a short pleated skirt with a knee-length silhouette of an A-line type dress, her cool demeanor was further enhanced to the next level. The blue phoenix applique and her half-sleeve were the perfectbinations along with the mandarin cor style plus the illusion back. With her ck hair bang across her forehead, she let the rest of them rest on both her shoulder.

    "Ah,dy Clemora, the sisters of beauties are here!" even though they were nobles, they were still young men.

    "Yes, yes, but I heard an amusing rumor ofdy Clemora,"

    "Ah, that''s right, the one where she snuggled up on her driver? I think it''s not the current driver though."

    "Oh, you have heard of it too?"

    Clemora walked past by them, ignoring their chatter. Her calm footsteps proved that she didn''t mind about the rumors at all. With a smile, she finally entered the banquet along with her sister.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------

    The sisters'' duo immediately brought the attention in the ballroom. The two of them stood side by side as they radiated something called ''beauty''. Different tastes, different styles, different bearing, equally beautiful. Some women were jealous some women were in awe, but the men were obviously charmed.

    Mane of the young men had the idea of approaching them, but they feltcking. Only the high status might have the chance to talk to even one of the beauties.

    *tap*tap

    A sound of footsteps approached Clemora and Biane as a figure suddenly offer a ss of wine, "Lady Biane anddy Clemora, how about a drink?"

    The young man was wearing a golden robe and looked dignified.

    "Hey, isn''t that Marques Raynoldus? Son of Duke Armand?" a group was gossiping from afar.

    "Yes, that is him, I heard he has been interested in courting both of the sisters for quite some time."

    "With his father''s power, I don''t think Elgome wants to refuse this."

    Biane and Clemora looked at the young man before epting his offer, "Thank you, Marquess Raynoldus."

    The young man was all smile, "Just Raynoldus is fine, besides we will be a lot closer in the future haha."

    Both of them furrowed their eyebrows as they remembered that their deceased father set an arranged marriage for them.

    Biane was about to re up before Clemora tugged her dress, "I see, are you the one that our father mentions?"

    Raynoldus nodded, "I believe so, my father met yours a couple of weeks ago to discuss the arranged marriage, but on the other hand, I heard some bad rumors aboutdy Clemora."

    Clemora made a bewitching smile, "Oh what rumors?"

    Raynoldus frowned, "That when you arrive this morning, you snuggled up to your driver''s chest? Is this true? Is he your lover?"

    The onlookers looked at Clemora as they waited for her verification. Despite so Clemora was calm and keep her smile as she answered,

    "Yes."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 125 - Princess Aelina

    Her answer sparked everyone''s eyes as their dumbfounded looks were a sight to behold. The time seemed to freeze and only the wind was blowing.

    With a smile, Clemora put the ss back to Raynoldus''s hand. Only a secondter that Raynoldus and the onlooker awoke from their state.

    With a furrowed eyebrows, Raynoldus asked, "Which of the question is the ''yes'' one?"

    Clemora shook her head, "That is for me to know."

    She averted her gaze to her older sister, "Let''s go taste some of the finest dishes, It''s been too long since we had one."

    Biane answered with a smile, "Yes, I''m really starving."

    The two of them left Raynoldus without blinking an eye. This kind of attitude toward the son of a duke was unprecedented. Normally they were the one that should feel honored being in an arranged marriage with someone of high status.

    "Did that just happen?" the onlookers started to chat among themselves.

    "I couldn''t believe my eyes either," said another.

    The Elgome house was famous for its kissing ass attitude, the only two being different was thetest generation of theirs. These two women were not the kind that can be pushed around as the world sees fit.

    One youth was shaking his head, "They are not only beautiful, but they also have integrity. I respect them more now. No wonder many wanted to take their hand."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Raynoldus''s left hand was making a fist as he gripped it tightly as he heard what the onlookers said. To him, this was the same as humiliating him in front of a crowd. He stared at the back of the two sisters as he whispered under his breath, "I will make you two pay for this!"

    Clearly, he could not act anything rash now. If he did so, he would be offending the hosts of this banquet, the four candidates. If that were to happen, not even his father Duke Armand would take his side.

    Gritting his teeth, he took a step back from the attention of the crowd, waiting for an opportunity to strike.

    Clemora and Biane were enjoying the dishes as they discussed the current situation.

    "Which banner does he belonged to?" Biane suddenly asked her sister.

    Clemora contemted for a while before answering, "I think it was Prince Weiss or at least that was thest information I heard from eavesdropping the other nobles."

    "I see, so ''he'' tried to get into two banners at the same time so ''he'' would have a backup," sighed Biane after she gulped a red wine. The ''he'' they were talking about was none other than their father.

    "Maybe, but we must focus on the matter at hand, the banquet is about to start any minute now," said Clemora as she averted her gaze to the entrance. from the north door.

    *creak

    Sure enough, the door on the north side was opened slowly. The room was in silence as their attentionnded on the slender figure that opened the door.

    Her chestnut hair was draping on her shoulder as her glowing skin further enhance her ethereal beauty. She had a cute dainty nose that was perfect for her sorbet-pink cupid lips. Her dreamy blue gxy-blue eyes were orbit shaped together with her seashell-shaped ears, made her look like an angel sent from above.

    She wore a white corset that wrapped her svelte figure perfectly. Her white steampunk skirt looked amazing with her knee-high stocking. Her royal bearing was beyondprehension even for the nobles.

    The young men inside the room could only gulp down their saliva. The beautiful woman in front of them was beyond their reach. They could only feel envy to the man that could make this woman his wife.

    "Ah, its Princess Aelina, the number one beauty of Luderia, maybe Deo!" the group of young men started their own discussion.

    Even the women couldn''t help but admit their defeat. Her looks and status were too high for them to reach.

    Clemora and Biane looked at the leader of their banner. With all the events that recently happened, they will not easily trust someone, even if they were close, especially Biane.

    Princess Aelina was the first of the four candidates that came to the banquet. Her presence was surely felt by everyone in the room. Many of them wanted to curry favor to the princess even though they were from a different banner. She answered all of them with a sincere smile that was void of impurities.

    "Good evening Princess Aelina," said both Clemora and Biane at the same time with a bow.

    Princess Aelina was a bit surprised seeing the two of them before epting their gesture. "Ah, Clemora and Biane I never thought you would be able to make it to the banquet, your mission must be done then? Thank goodness I sent the invitation," chuckled Princess Aelina.

    The onlookers left them alone since they didn''t want to be a sore thumb. Three beautifuldies were chatting if someone was dumb enough to suddenly interfere them, that someone probably offended all the young men in the room. There was only one more beauty left that could withstand their conversation, but she was evidentlyte.

    The trio headed to the balcony that was facing the sea. The sound of the wave crashing the cliff was capable of calming one soul.

    Princess Aelina swirl around before facing Clemora with an amusing look, "Clemora, I heard all about it, you have a lover now, haven''t you?"

    Clemora chuckled before saying, "Princess Aelina believe that rumor? Everyone was just making their own assumptions. Besides I''m just using him to chase away my suitors."

    Princess Aelina shook her head, "No, no, no, you must not do that to an innocent man. Oh, what a poor driver, what kind of fate do you have to meet this colddy."

    Clemora had her mouth twitched while Biane was bursting in augh. Their rtionships were evident from their conversation.

    "Ah, you must introduce me to this scapegoat of yours, I''m not that fool you know, you wouldn''t snuggle up to a man even if it''s to chase your suitors," said Princess Aelina with a calm tone.

    Clemora sighed, "Yeah well, it''s not that I don''t want to introduce you it''s just that..."

    "Hmmm??? Do I smell jealousy?" said Princess Aelina while her eyebrows moved up and down in an effort to tease her.

    Biane shook her head, "I don''t think jealousy is the right word..."

    "Oooh! Now you got me really interested, I must meet this man!" said Princess Aelina with her determining eyes.

    Both Clemora and Biane sighed.. They knew there was no helping her when she made up her mind.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 126 - The Four Candidates?

    Looking at Princess Aelina having a curiosity of a cat, Biane and Clemora couldn''t say anything.

    "So, when can I meet him? Ohhh this is so exciting, we should arrange this at once!" said Princess Aelina while tapping her index finger on the bottom of her cupid lip.

    If the onlookers were to hear what she just said, the royalty would be in a disarray. Their number one beauty was actually excited to see a man, Luderia might be set aze by jealousy.

    Biane suddenly chuckled at her request before she said, "You don''t need to meet him, he will meet you instead."

    Clemora couldn''t help but nod in agreement.

    "Really? You mean he ising to the banquet? Is he the son of a noble from a different kingdom? Because there is no way that he came from Luderia, otherwise people would already recognize him," asked Princess Aelina.

    Clemora contemted for a while before replying, "No, he is not the son of a noble or anything as far as I know."

    "Oh, is he a prince, or even a ruler?! Wait, no, if that was the case, I would know him. Does hee from the otherworld?" asked Princess Aelina.

    "Hmm, I guess technically you could say that," answered Clemora as she too was not sure.

    "Hmm? Technically? What do you mean?" Princess Aelina curiosity had be deeper than the initial.

    "It''s hard to exin, why not Princess Aelina do the investigation herself? I mean, Princess Aelina has so much more resource than us," said Clemora with a smirk.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Petty!" Princess Aelina stuck out her tongue.

    However, her expression soon gone back to normal, "But how will he get in? The invitation was only for you two.". This ce was heavily guarded and strict to regtion, not even a duke could do anything he wanted.

    Biane said with a chuckle, "Don''t worry, knowing him he will find a way,"

    The princess furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at Biane. She soon found amusement in Biane''s word. (Hmm! I can''t wait to see how he will enter this banquet!).

    *creak

    The north door opened once again as the attention fell to a chubby figure.

    He had brown hair that was slicked backbined with the royal robe of vibrant colors. His sharp eyes scanned the room as he walked toward the crowd. Despite his looks, the bearing he made was without a doubt belonging to the royal family.

    "How is everyone doing? I hope you guys enjoy the meal," said the chubby figure with a smile.

    "Ah Prince Frey, thank you for your hospitality, the atmosphere is neat and great, I can enjoy the gourmets and further my business rtionship," a youth raised a ss of wine.

    Prince Weiss took a nearby ss filled with red wine as he raised the ss, "The hospitality does note just from me alone. My older brother and Sisters were involved in this too."

    "Yes, of course, Prince Frey," toasted the youth.

    It was evident from the words that the youth chose, in whose banner he was under.

    "Prince Frey is the second prince. Though he does not have the talent in cultivation like the first prince, his ability in other fields such as pill-making was quite good," said someone in a group.

    "Yes, I agree, they say that if Prince Frey is keeping up with his training, he would enter the top ten pill-making in Deo," replied another.

    The advantage of a good pill-maker was that they could summon strong cultivators to do his bidding. People would want to curry favor pill-makers, especially the one that was still young and have a bright talent. If Prince Frey were to be the ruler, he could establish a rtionship with other kingdoms easily.

    Prince Frey averted his gaze toward the balcony where he could see her sister with her two beautiful friends. With a smile, he started to walk toward them.

    The threedies naturally noticed that he was approaching, but a figure suddenly came out from the north door once again. Clemora and Biane furrowed their eyebrows as they looked.

    Unlike Prince Frey, the figure was a well-built man with handsome features.

    He had an undercut style hair with an earring on his right ear. Wearing a V-neck ck robe adorned with a golden lightning pattern, most women in the room couldn''t help but blush. The man smiled as he walked inside with confident.

    With every step he took, there was an undeniable bearing of a ruler. One would instinctively follow him if their soul was weak. The onlookers watched him as he picked up a ss of red wine and prepared a toast.

    He nced at the crowd with a smile that could rip a maiden''s heart, "Looks like everyone is here, let me do the honor for-"

    His voice stuck in his throat as his gazended on the balcony. (Impossible!) thought Prince Weiss as he identified the two women beside her sister.

    Biane and Clemora stared at him with eyes full of killing intent. The vengeance that built up inside them was ready to burst out at any time. However, they know that they couldn''t just jump at him.

    "Prince Weiss, what''s wrong?" asked a woman coquettishly.

    Her question send a ringing bell inside Prince Wiess''s head as he said, "Ah yes, I''m sorry everyone I just remembered that sadly, Princess Chloe won''t be joining us today. So with this toast, I signaled the start of the banquet!"

    The sound of thunderous apuse filled the room as the banquet finally started.

    Prince Weiss was instantly busy with guests that rushed to get to know him. Meanwhile, Clemora and Biane slowly retracted their killing intent.

    Princess Aelina noticed the change but she kept it inside her thought in the meantime, as Prince Frey was approaching them.

    "Good evening older sister, I-"

    Prince Frey''s greeting was cut by Princess Aelina, "Where is Chloe? Do you know anything?"

    Though he was slightly annoyed, he was used to this sister of his. With determining eyes he answered, "I heard she is missing..... again."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 127 - Approaching

    Princess Aelina sighed as she heard what Prince Frey just said. Her youngest sibling was always the troublemaker, even in this critical event, she won''te.

    Prince Frey averted his gaze to the two beautiful women beside her sister. With a smile, he said, "Good evening miss Clemora and miss Biane, your presence surely light up the banquet tonight."

    "Oh, what''s this, are you trying to hit on them?" said Princess Aelina as her eyebrows moving up and down while staring at her little brother.

    Prince Frey had a little sweat as he stared at her sister. Her moving eyebrows always gave him an ufortable feeling. "Royal sister, would you please stop doing that kind of thing?"

    "What kind of thing?" asked Princess Aelina as her eyebrows furrowed.

    "Nevermind," said Prince Frey. He knew that having a conversation for that kind of thing would be useless and time-consuming.

    Biane and Clemra smiled wryly as they saw how these siblings acted. Though they were royalty, they still a brother and a sister after all.

    "I heard that Princess Chloe actually going to an academy in the otherworld, but I don''t know which world sadly," said Clemora to break the ice.

    Prince Frey saw this as a chance to start a conversation, "She is, she is even more talented than older brother Weiss. Fortunately, she is not the kind that would put Luderia in her eyes. Ruling this country means nothing for her."

    Princess Aelina nodded, "She enrolls in the Verandum Academy in our neighboring world, Mabia."

    Biane and Clemora perked their eyes as she heard the world''s name. (That was the name where Old Sean heard rumors about Legion).

    Then she sighed, "Maybe she has a crush there. Well, I wouldn''t me her, the cultivation level rate for Mabia was higher than Deo."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Don''t worry, she is still here in the pce, but I don''t know where." The dignified voice didn''te from any of the four.

    Biane and Clemora took a step back as they saw the source of the voice.

    "Oh older brother, what are you doing here? I thought you are going to receive the guests," asked Princess Aelina noticing her two best friends'' motion.

    "Yes, I was in the middle too, but I saw you guys hanging out over here, so I might as well say hi," replied Prince Weiss as he averted his gaze to her friends instead. "What a lovely evening, to be graced by the two infamous beauty, miss Biane and miss Clemora."

    His praise didn''t get any reaction from the two women. "It''s truly is a surprise that you two could make it here. I hear that you two were away for quite some time?"

    "Yes, we just got back this morning," said Clemora calmly despite facing the conductor of the drama.

    "Oh, with a new driver too if I heard correctly," replied Prince Weiss with a smile.

    "He is more than just a driver older brother," chuckled Princess Aelina as she covered her mouth.

    "Haha, don''t mind Aelina too much, she loves to tease and make jokes,"ughed Prince Weiss.

    The onlookers could only watch from afar as they converse with each other. They couldn''t make up what they were saying because their status was beneath them for them to join in.

    "How is your father doing by the way?" asked Prince Weiss with a shrewd smile.

    Clemora was calm and collected as she replied with a smile "He is well, or should I say, beyond well."

    Her answer brought confusion to the three royalties before they began specting what she meant by that. Clemora smiled as she saw their expression, while Biane eyes were sharp as she looked at Prince Weiss.

    "Please excuse us as I and my sister would like to taste the gourmet inside," said Clemora with a bow before dragging Biane out of the scene leaving the three royalties.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Inside the living room of the Elgome family mansion, a figure was sleeping soundlessly on the sofa. His eyes twitched as he slowly opened them. The blurry vision finally getting clear as he focused on the thing that was on his chest. He squinted his eyes as his right hand grabbed the ck furball and hanged it in the air.

    The ck furball slowly turned around and revealed itself as Fenrir. With his little triangle nose perked up, his cute little eyes were still closed as his tail asionally waggle.

    "Oi," called Lyon to hispanion.

    Fenrirzily opened his eyes as he saw his master. The two of them stared at each other for quick two seconds before Fenrir closed his eyes once more. Lyon''s mouth couldn''t help but twitched as he saw his attitude.

    He got up and sit on the sofa while his hand still gripping the sleeping little wolf. "Alright, let''s go!" said Lyon as he put Fenrir on the usual spot.

    On the way to the entrance of the mansion, he would asionally meet the maids in the mansion. Needless to say that they were scared and turned frigid, but they still greet him with a ''good evening''.

    Opening the gate he looked at the pce with a smirk.

    .

    .

    .

    "Wait a minute, how should I get there? I don''t have the invitation! Hmm... should I sneak like a thief or do the grand entrance like what I did with Jugen back then," contemted Lyon as he started to walk to the pce.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------

    In front of the gate were two guards on a night shift. One of them squinted his eyes as he saw a figure was walking toward them.

    "Hey, look at that, someone ising," said the guard while tucking his partner.

    "I know man, I have eyes." replied his partner.

    The figure was none other than Lyon with his right hand propping his chin as he appeared to be in deep thought.

    "That''s a he of clothing he wore, a thin shirt in the middle of the night," said the guard in awe.

    "Dude, I have eyes." replied his partner

    "Oh shut up," said the guard as he approached Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 128 - Argument And Power

    Though it was a really cold night, the young man with hispressed shirt felt as if it''s just any other day for him. Busy contemting he didn''t notice that a guard was approaching him.

    One of the guards got near enough to the young man and greet him politely, "Good evening sir,"

    His voice slightly startled the young man as he broke out from his contemting. Furrowing his eyebrows, he looked at the guard but soon noticed the building beyond the gate.

    "Good evening to you too," said Lyon with a smile. His annoyed expression was erased the moment he knew had arrived at the destination.

    "May I ask where are you going sir?" asked the guard politely. It was normal for him to ask this question since Lyon''s clothing was out of the ordinary.

    "Oh, I''m going to the banquet," said Lyon as he pointed out the building on top of the stairs.

    The guard looked startled for a while before furrowing his eyebrows. (With this kinda getup? You must be joking right?) thought the guard. "Can I see your invitation letter?" Nevertheless, he must verify it first.

    "Hmmm..." Lyon was suddenly in deep thought. His action caused the guard''s suspicion grew in folds.

    "Well, sadly you can''t," said Lyon as he shook his head.

    His words turned the guard''s suspicion into confusion in a snap of a finger. The guard couldn''t believe what he just said, (Huh? What do you mean you can''t?!). From all the guests he received not one person ever said ''you can''t''.

    "Uhhh, why not sir?" asked the guard. Usually, the guard was allowed to reject Lyon right there and then but his curiosity got the hang of him.

    "Well, because my wives got it and they are inside already," sighed Lyon as he acted like a pitiful husband.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The guard almost believed his acting before asking the question, "W-who are your wives, sir?"

    "It''s Clemora and Biane,"

    The guard squinted his eyes as he immediately put up his weapon, "I''m sorry sir, but I have to ask you to leave."

    Lyon looked confuse at the guard sudden change of mood, "What? Why?"

    With a smirk, the guard proudly said, "Lady Clemora anddy Biane are the top beauties in Luderia, they are not married yet! If they do, surely we, no all Luderia would know!"

    "Hmm, I guess you''re right," said Lyon as his expression suddenly turned calm. He knew that there was no way to prove to them that he was their ''husband'' so he stopped his act. (Well, you asked for it).

    "Okay, okay I''ll leave, but I want to rify something first," this time Lyon was the one smirking. "Is your job to guard the gate and receive the guests of the banquet while preventing outsiders toe inside, right?" continued Lyon.

    His sudden question caught the guard off guard for a second before replying with a nod, "Yes, that''s right."

    Lyon spread his arms, "Then, those ones that are beyond the gate that you guard is no doubt a guest right?"

    The guard contemted for a second before affirming with a nod, "That''s correct."

    Since the guard was watching the gate for the whole duration of the banquet with his partner, then whoever person that was behind the gate was no doubt a guest for the banquet.

    "I see, that''s all I need to know then, good evening sir," said Lyon as he turned back and walk to a distance before turning a corner, disappearing from the guard vision.

    The guard furrowed his eyebrows for a while before shaking his head and returned to his post. "Man what weird guy."

    "I know, I have ears," said his partner.

    The guard was too tired to reply to his nonsense and got back at guarding the gate.

    .

    .

    .

    "Damn, aren''t these stairs kinda too high?" a voice startled the two guards as they immediately turned to the source.

    Their eyes opened wide as they saw the young man they just referred weird just stood at the base of the stairs. "Yo," greeted Lyon with an innocent smile.

    "Y-You!" The guard was about to approach him before Lyon waggled his index finger side to side.

    With a smirk, Lyon said, "Based on our conversation just now, I am a guest of the banquet."

    "Ghh!" The guard gritted his teeth. (So this was your n all along?!). He didn''t know how Lyon got there, the fence was impossible to miss and he was going the opposite way just now. None of that matters since the reality was in front of him.

    "Of course, if you are a man surely you would not betray your own words," said Lyon.

    His obvious sarcastic tone annoyed the guard but he could do nothing about it. "You are a shameless man you know that!"

    Lyon spread his arms, "A little bit of shamelessness can get you far in life."

    The guard almost splurted out blood before he gulped it down. As he was about to refute, his partner patted his right shoulder. The guard looked at his partner shaking his head before averting the gaze back to the trickster.

    "Listen guys, I''m just ying with you, I could force my way in but that would make too much-unwanted attention. I could kill you two in silence but I''m not a killing addict," said Lyon as he sighed before he looked at the two guards doubting face.

    "Oh, you guys don''t believe me?" said Lyon before the manas around him turned greenish as they swirl around his figure with his eyes slowly turned sharp. The air rapidly got denser and heavier around the two guards.

    "Gah!" The two guards suddenly kneeled as a pressure heavier than a mountain was raining on them. (S-such strength! From his presence alone?!).

    Lyon suddenly averted his gaze to the east with a smile before releasing his pressure.

    The two guards were unharmed but they still struggled internally. With their forehead drenched on a cold sweat, a voice suddenly turned them rigid.

    "What''s all the ruckus here?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 129 - Princess Chloe, Will You Forget About Me?

    The source of the voice came from the west side, as a slender figure slowly approached the three of them. The moon shone down as it revealed the beauty.

    She had a brown-apricot hair that was tied up into a ponytail with a single string of curly hair hanging down the left side of her cheek. Her snow-whiteplexion and her pinkish-red lips were the perfectbinations with her small yet pointy ears. Her cute little nose would make anyone want to take a piece.

    She wore a short red cape that was covering her shoulder and a bit of her breast region but it still left a hint of cleavage. Her tight pale-white school vest outlined her narrow waist as she wore a ck box-pleated skirt, embroidered with a golden swallow.

    Her movement brought grace as her bearing was revealed. Her steps were making the world kneel by her presence and admired by her beauty.

    The guard stood up straight like a pole as they saluted the figure. "Good evening Princess Chloe."

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows with a smile as he heard her identity. (Is this luck? No this is fate!) thought Lyon as heughed inwardly.

    "Well, would you mind exining yourself?" said Princess Chloe with a cold voice toward the guards.

    The guards were having a hard time to exin the situation. They could tell her that the young man was trespassing but they would suffer too since they couldn''t exin how.

    Seeing the troubled guards, Princess Chloe furrowed her eyebrows as she turned to the smiling young man standing on the base of the stairs. As she was about to say something the young man voiced out first.

    "Good evening beautiful..." said Lyon as he enjoyed her beauty before turning his head up in the sky.

    Instead of being delighted, Princess Chloe further furrowing her eyebrows with an annoyed expression. (Another one of this kind!). She was a princess after all, everywhere she went in Deo, people would curry favor her. Only in her academy, she didn''t get this kind of attention sure there were a few but not everyone.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Surely, you must have heard that kind of line a million times, just like how many the stars above us."

    Lyon''s second sentence got Princess Chloe''s intention halted. She was about to tell the guards to drag him out but her annoying feelings lessened.

    With a smile, Lyon suddenly leaped andnded near Princess Chloe, "A princess walking alone when there is a banquet, either she is heartbroken or hates the crowds, if its thetter, will you show me around the pce?"

    The two guards almost had their hearts running from their bodies as they saw how this young man acted. Nobody in Deo dared to get closer to Princess Chloe as she thinks that Deo was beneath her.

    "Hmph! How bold of you to assume I would do that," said Princess Chloe with a hint of disgust.

    Lyon sighed as he shook his head, "You''re right, I''m just a stranger to you after all... guess I have to do it myself then."

    Princess Chloe''s mouth twitched as she heard what he just said. She couldn''t believe this kind of man existed.

    Lyon calmly turned back and walked to the east side with his hands behind his head. "Hey wait!"

    A call made him stopped in his track as he turned to the source of the voice. The evident annoyed little princess made him chuckle inwardly.

    "Changing your mind?" asked Lyon with a hint of tease before continuing, "You got nothing to lose anyway, besides, your cultivation realm is probably higher than me, what can I do?"

    Princess Chloe immediately sensed that Lyon was at the peak of the Soul Realm. She was a lot stronger than him so there was a minuscule probability that something bad would happen. Even though she didn''t care that much, Luderia was still her home.

    "Tsk, fine, I guess would act like a princess once," said Princess Chloe. She would never think back then that taking a stroll would have this kind of oue. Usually, she would tly reject the request but her boredom was killing her inside.

    She didn''t care for the two guards as they know how fierce she was. They wouldn''t tell a soul as long as they live regarding this, or their heads would be deep underground without their family knowing.

    The two of them walked as the princess was in front of the young man leading the way.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    The ponds were glimmering with sparkles as the reflection of the stars was on it. The creaking voice of a frog was asionally heard as the wind continuously fluttered the grass. As the lotus flower was highlighted by the moon, two figures were seen walking beside the pond.

    Princess Chloe didn''t say anything for the duration of the walk while Lyon waszily taking his time following behind her.

    "Hmm, don''t you want to ask me anything, like which noble I''m from or why would I want to take a stroll in the pce? Don''t you afraid if I were to make rumors about this?"

    Princess Chloe suddenly stopped her track as she chuckled, "Why should I? Your own family would disown you if you make that kind of rumors. I won''t even ask your name, I would forget about you anyway since I won''t be going back to Deo. I''m not interested in ruling Luderia since this world is too weakpared to the academy I currently enroll."

    Lyon said nonchntly, "Oh hey, I''m in the academy too, in Nostria to be exact." (Well I did attend the ss once).

    Princess Chloe chuckled while shaking her head, she refused to talk further as they walked through a long hall leaving the pond. They could hear a lot of chattering behind a wide double door.

    Lyon stopped his track as he said with a smirk, "Princess Chloe."

    She stopped her steps as she calmly turned back to face Lyon, "What?"

    "Are you sure you will forget about me?" asked Lyon still with his smirk.

    Princess Chloe annoyed, "Are you still worried about that? I told you that-"

    Suddenly Lyon shed as not even the wind could follow him. He smoothly tackled one of her feet and caught her with her left hand. Their eyes meet each other as they could feel each other''s breath. There was greenish mana that Chloe overlooked swirling around Lyon''s feet.

    She was caught up by surprise before rage was boiling inside her.

    *pak

    A resounding p was heard as her left palmnded on Lyon''s right cheek even though her body was still being supported by his left hand. Enduring the pain, Lyon quickly sent a palm to the double door.

    *boom

    The door opened wildly as it caught the attention of the people inside.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 130 - You Will Remember Me

    The wave crashed the high cliff as it almost reached the balcony. The room was in silence as the people inside looked at the north door. Their eyes opened wide as they saw what''s happening.

    The figure of a man holding a beautiful woman as if they were in the middle of a dance, were printed inside the spectators'' brain. The beautiful woman''s left-palmnded on the young man''s cheek as if she was caressing them.

    The young man stared at her beautiful eyes yfully despite the enormous attention weighing him down. (What a beautiful woman you are... but that p could easily break my jaws if I didn''t reinforce it with my True Dragon Blessing, damn...) thought Lyon as he smirked.

    "Ah! is that?!" one of the banquet participants recognize the woman that was held by the young man with unique getup. However, his words stuck in his throat for some unknown reason.

    *SPLURT

    CLemora burst the water she just drank as she looked at the young man and who was he holding in his hand. Her uncool demeanor was fortunately noticed by none since everyone''s eyes were on the same thing.

    Unlike her little sister, Biane wasughing heartily as she held her stomach. She was thinking about how Lyon would show up but this was beyond her imagination. (Oh god it hurts! Hahaha!) thought Biane.

    Princess Aelina had her mouth opened wide as she saw them. She knew her little sister well enough to know that she wouldn''t let anybody held her like that.

    Prince Frey was furrowing his eyebrows with the face of disbelief. The youngest of the sibling actually had a lover?

    Even the handsome and highly admired Prince Weiss couldn''t believe his eyes. He was asking himself with some questions that he himself couldn''te out with an answer.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Princess Chloe was fuming with rage as her expression could make the heavens wailed. Lyon noticed this sudden change and he could feel that things had turned for the worst. He immediately intensified the True Dragon Blessing just in case.

    "Hmph!" smirked Princess Chloe as she put down the hand that pped him and raised her left leg to hit Lyon''s face with blinding speed. Lyon opened his eyes wide.

    *boom

    A loud boom was heard as the spectators could only steal a breath before they were surprised by the oue.

    Princess Chloe was smirking with victory before furrowing her eyebrows. Her leg was actually caught by Lyon''s right hand as the wind from the impact fluttered his hair to the left.

    Even though Lyon really felt the heavy kick, he still put on a victorious smile toward the beautiful woman. "I bet, you will remember me from now on,"

    His words only put gasoline to a bursting fire. With gritted teeth, Princess Chloe grabbed hispressed shirt before throwing him to the middle of the banquet.

    The crowd immediately made way for the iing figure that wasunched. Lyon hit the floor as he was dragged further by the clean floor before stopping right in the middle of the floor, in between the two long tables that held the gourmet foods.

    Hezily got up before patting the dust that was never on hispressed shirt before looking at the beautiful woman across him with a smirk.

    "Wait a minute, isn''t he the rumored lover ofdy Clemora?" one of the onlookers suddenly started a wave of discussion.

    "Yes, there is no mistaking it, there is no way people in Luderia would wear that kind of getup," nodded another onlooker.

    "But. isn''t he kinda cool wearing it?" said a noble girl with a blush on her face.

    "Hey-hey, are you really having a crush right now?" teased her friend.

    The discussion went on but Lyon''s eyes were currently fixated on the beautiful princess with a fury on her face. (There are many kinds of bonding, and this.. is the most interesting one!) thought Lyon.

    *tap

    *tap

    Princess Chloe slowly approached Lyon with increasing speed before leaping to him with a swirl. Lyon smirked as he drooped down before her left foot whipped his head.

    *swoosh

    Her whipped kick was powerful enough that the wind created a sh that advanced further for a brief time.

    The crowd was captivated by her strike, they knew that that kick was a natural whipped kick without any aid from art or magic. However, they soon realized that her attack was not stopping there.

    Princess Chloe squinted her eyes as she noticed that she missed her strike while in mid-air. Lyon opened his eyes as he felt two hands were using his shoulder as support. He didn''t have the time to be more surprised as his vision suddenly filled with a beautiful kneeing straight at his face.

    *boom

    A loud resounding boom was produced as everyone could see the moment Lyon''s face was kissing Princess Chloe''s beautiful left knee.

    With blood trailing in the sky from Lyon''s nose, he smiled as his figure dropped on the floor.

    The crowd was gulping at the quick exchange, no, the quick strike from Princess Chloe. The rumor of her being more talented than the first prince was slowly bing true. The quick-thinking she demonstrated just now was something that could only be attained by either talent or experience and by how young she was, the onlookers believed the former.

    "Is he dead?" asked one of the nobles. He was sure that the blow would have destroyed his skull.

    The others were having the same kind of question in their heads. Some of them nced at Clemora who was looking at the young man that was facing the floor.

    Her cool demeanor had no hint of worry as they spected that the rumor may be false despite her saying yes.

    The other three candidates, however, looked at their little sister instead. Even though they were the older siblings, they couldn''t stop her current actions because it would only a futile attempt.

    The young man that was hugging the floor smiled with blood from his nose staining the clean floor.. (ck with a white-circle pattern, good choice!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 131 - Where Is He?

    Princess Chloe stood straight as her eyes were vignt toward the young man that was on the floor. Regardless of what the surrounding says, she had her focus on this fight. She knew that when her knee hit Lyon''s head there was no bone that cracked. Normally people would die receiving a blow like that from her, especially if they were in the lower realm.

    She squinted her eyes as she noticed one of Lyon''s finger moved. "Stop ying dead, or I will make it your reality," said Princess Chloe with a cold tone.

    Lyon immediately got up as he wiped his bloodied nose before saying, "Am I that obvious?" with a light chuckle.

    The onlookers were surprised to see him survive that kind of blow, not to mention from the princess. Even though his nose was bleeding, that already was such an amazing feat.

    Lyon suddenly raised his eyebrows before turning to a nearby table and said, "Clemora? Biane? Wow, you both look really beautiful," with a thumbs up.

    Clemora and Biane couldn''t help but blush a little, even though they received such praise a million times, it was different when someone you like said it to you.

    As Lyon greeted them, a looming shadowy figure made his back tingled. With a smirk, he whispered, "Got ya!"

    Princess Chloe raised her eyebrows as Lyon suddenly turned toward her with his left palm moving forward to her left chest. Her brain knew what was going on but she couldn''t do anything since she was in the middle of a leap. She closed her eyes as she prepared for the impact.

    *boom

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The loud boom was making their way as the beautiful figure was pushed back five tiles. Despite so, she had zero visible injuries but her forehead was palpitating and her breathing was getting rapid.

    The onlookers had their mouth opened wide as they saw Lyon could actually fight back. She was famous for her agility and quick-thinking in battle but this rumored driver actually pushed her back. Fortunately, however, the onlookers including the three other candidates didn''t realize that something else was going on from the palm Lyon sent.

    (This garbage of a man! He-he... What kind of attack was that!) thought Chloe inwardly as she knew what was going on.

    She knew the moment the impact hit, she didn''t feel a palm, at least not the one that pushed her back. Even though she closed her eyes at the time, she knew what she felt.

    Lyon repeatedly opened and closed his left fist as he looked at it. (Fine contour, great sticity, firm yet soft) thought him as he tried to get the feeling once again. He now had the look of a perverted man despite his good looking,

    He smiled as he looked at the blushing Princess Chloe. Lyon couldn''t tell whether she blushed because of the fuming rage or the attack he just did.

    *p

    *p

    A sudden pping was heard before everyone slowly averted their gaze toward the source.

    "What a fine disy of skills!" The one that said it was none other than the first prince as he walked toward the two. "You two are really a show-stealer and bring more hype to this banquet, I admit it myself that this kind of banquet is really boring."

    The onlookers tentatively listened to the first prince as he must be up to something. What was the real purpose of having this banquet? This had been looming in their heads from the moment they receive the invitation.

    Prince Weiss spread his arms as he continued, "Their fight truly gave me such an inspiration that I will propose a tournament, no... a battle royal!"

    His sudden announcement gave the onlookers a wild look. They watched each other''s expression as they discuss among themselves.

    Hearing the distress from the crowd Prince Weiss smiled as he said, "I know, I know this was out of the blue and crazy. But! As you know the king or my royal father didn''t have much time left in this world sadly. The decision must be made before his passing or else Luderia will be in chaos and the neighboring kingdom would dare to strike us."

    "What exactly are you nning, first prince?" the voice caught the attention as they saw Prince Frey calmly confront his big brother.

    The way Prince Frey called him made people realize that the candidates have stopped pretending. They could feel that the feud for the throne was about to reach the final conflict. In thest years, they have been hiding and attacking from the shadows in an attempt to take the ultimate prize, but as reality suggested, it didn''t work.

    Prince Weiss smiled as he said, "I''m just thinking that the next ruler of Luderia should be decided sooner. With a battle royal, the four of us would send our candidate or ourselves to battle."

    "I object," said Prince Frey without thinking any further before he continued, "This would only favor those with strength. To be a good ruler, one must not only have considerable strength but smart and wise as well in other words the mental strength."

    "So what are you suggesting?" asked Prince Weiss.

    "I demand a pill-making on top of your battle royal!" requested Prince Frey with determining eyes before he continued, "The pill-making technique requires high mentality or the stability of the state of mind. If one rule with arrogance and emotion, Luderia wouldn''tst long."

    The crowd instinctively nodded as they agreed with his exnation. An egoistic ruler would make the people suffer more and killed the country from inside out.

    "Alright, I agree, what about you, youngest sister?" nodded Prince Weiss before he asked Princess Chloe.

    The now calm Princess Chloe shrugged as she said, "I don''t care about you guys, you three can fight the throne for all I care, why would I want to be the head of a chicken if I could be the tail of a phoenix?" (Besides, I''m in the middle of a fight with- huh? He is gone?)

    Lyon had disappeared from the spot he was standing under everyone''s eyes.

    Princess Weiss nodded, "Okay, then what about you Princess Aeli-". His sentence stuck in his throat as he nced at the balcony.

    The wave crashed the high cliff as the moon shone above a young man that knelt in front of Princess Aelina with her right hand kissed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 132 - Would You Tell Me Your Name?

    The wave crashed as bits of the seawater managed to reach the edge of the balcony. The young man closed his eyes as his lips nted on the beautiful woman''s right hand. Graced by the twin moons, the two of them looked like a couple from a fairy tale.

    Princess Aelina couldn''t help but look away to the horizon as her cheeks gradually turned red. She covered her mouth with her left hand as she asionally stole a nce at the young man.

    Lyon opened his eyes as he stared deep into her shyly eyes. He slowly stood up as Princess Aelina gradually lookup to his towering figure. With his yful smile, he tugged a strand of her hair to the back of her ears.

    He slowly put his hand on her waist before he leaned into her left ear and spoke softly, "I will catch you..."

    "Eh?" Princess Aelina suddenly opened her eyes wide as she heard what he just said.

    *swoosh

    "Kyaa!!" Lyon threw her up in the sky as she quickly pressing her skirt down.

    The crowd had their eyes bulging out as Clemora spat out her water once again. (What the fuck?!). However, the next scene automatically answered their question.

    Lyon quickly used the edge of the balcony and leaned back half of his body horizontally toward the horizon. The crowd blinked once before they saw that a figure was already whipping her feet against Lyon''s head horizontally.

    The scene was quick for the onlookers but slow for the fighters. Lyon once again caught a glimpse of ''paradise'' as the kick missed his head. With the wind blowing from his side, he took a good picture with his eyes and saved it inside his brain. Laughing inwardly he quickly rolled to the side to get a good space.

    The two fighters stood against each other once again as the wind fluttered their hair. The onlookers couldn''t help but swallow a chunk of their saliva as the atmosphere was getting heavy.

    "Who are you exactly?" asked Princess Chloe as she took her stance. (He must be no ordinary person to have survived this long against me, especially with his current cultivation level, what kind of fortuitous encounter he faced?).

    "Hmm... Well, I-", his words were interrupted with a woman screaming and falling down the sky, missing the balcony before everyone''s eyes. (Eh?)

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Kyaa"

    *swoosh

    "Oh crap!" Lyon quickly used the edge of the balcony to propelled his jump. The wind was blowing wildly against his face as he kept his vision on the princess.

    "Got ya!" Lyon managed to grab her slender hand as he pulled her closer and embraced her. He quickly whispered, "Close your eyes."

    Princess Aelina instinctively did as she was told while tightening her grip. She could feel the strong wind wildly hitting them as the sound of the next wave wasing.

    With a smirk smile, Lyon enhanced the True Dragon Blessing even further as divinely greenish aura enveloped his figure.

    *Boom

    Princess Aelina hesitatingly opened her eyes before it slowly got wider and wider. (You''re kidding right?).

    The man she was clinging to. had a totally different bearing than before. He looked at the horizon as if this world was a disdain. But what surprised her more was that his right arm buried into the cliff and made a huge crack to prevent them from falling.

    (Hmm, I bet I looked cool now hehehe). Laughed Lyon inwardly as he kept his expression.

    He calmly nced at the clinging beautiful woman, "Lady, are you alright?"

    Suddenly the roar of the wave came as it hit the couple along with the high cliff.

    The soaked couple had their faces hidden by their own hair as they still hanging on the side of the cliff. They could only hear the breezing wind as the two of them kept silent.

    *purr

    Suddenly Lyon let out seawater from his mouth like a sealion fountain.

    .

    .

    .

    "Bhuaahaha." Princess Aelina burst intoughter as the water inside her mouth came out like a shotgun and hit Lyon''s face. "Oh, I''m so sorry! Let me wipe it with my nap- oh."

    "Hahaha," contrary to her expectation, Lyon actuallyughed instead of angry. Princess Aelina slowly lips slowly curled up to a smile.

    "Well let''s climb up, the crowds are waiting," said Lyon after he had his fill ofughter. He signaled her to go over to his back for a piggy ride. She bashfully did what he said and circled her arms around his neck.

    He could feel her breast pressing his back as his nostrils getting bigger. He pulled his stuck right arm and began to climb up the high cliff. (Why wouldn''t I use the spatial magic? Well, hehehe.) thought Lyon as he climbed the cliff at a slow rate.

    He suddenly felt that her face was resting on his broad shoulder as she said softly, "Hey, what it''s like to live freely?"

    Lyon suddenly stopped his track as the situation didn''t call for his perverted nature. He sneakily used his left hand and pped the wind behind her back. If anyone was to see this they would probably quit cultivating. His p actually turned the wave back to the ocean! This was only the surface of the True Dragon Blessing''s power.

    His n was to keep the wave keep crashing them while Lyon would seek an opportunity to do some ''things''. However, he knew from her tone that this was not the right time.

    "Hmm, well, it''s fun and dangerous at the same time," answered Lyon as he picked up his speed.

    She smiled wryly before replying, "I see."

    "Being a noble must be tough huh? Rules and stuff, even though you have everything it meant nothing if you are restricted," continued Lyon while climbing the impossible wet and tall cliff.

    Princess Aelina chuckled (He thinks I''m one of the nobles... hehe). Then she leaned closer as she whispers under her breath, "Hey.. would you tell me your name?"

    Lyon smiled as his fingers buried deep inside the cliff before propelling him and Princess Aelina high into the sky passing the balcony. Their wet hair fluttered with the wild wind as she closed her eyes.

    The crowd noticed two figures leaping up to the sky shadowing the twin moon. They had their jaws dropped to see them both suddenly in the sky as if flying.

    Upon reaching the highest point of his jump, he spread both his arms and legs as if sky diving before pulling the beautiful woman on her back to the front as he carried her like a princess. The sarong and the skirt fluttered as he answered, "Lyon Torga."

    *boom

    The two of themnded on the balcony as Lyon immediately dispersed the True Dragon Blessing.. He slowly opened his eyes as he smirked against the powerful princess in front of him while still carrying the beautiful woman.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 133 - Hungry Caveman

    The onlookers couldn''t say anything as the scene was breathtaking. This young man had surpassed all of their expectations and their brain was still processing on what''s happening.

    Lyon slowly put Princess Aelina down on her feet as he said with a wink, "Go somewhere safe and dry yourself unless you want to catch a cold."

    She reluctantly moved away from him before stopping and made a slight bow, "My name is Aelina, I hope to see you soon."

    Lyon nodded with a smile as he watched the beautiful figure made her exit in which the crowd instinctively made way for her. Averting his gaze back to the princess in front of him he said, "Now then, where were we?"

    Princess Chloe closed her eyes and let down her stance, "Enough, there is no point in fighting further. I won''t be here much longer anyway." She turned away as her hair whipped the air leaving Lyon standing alone on the balcony.

    Lyon was amused by her reaction, he knew that the wild princess in front of him didn''t go all out on the attack. She wasposed albeit a little emotional during the fight. (I might have lost if the battle dragged too long) thought Lyon.

    Currently, his body couldn''t use True Dragon Blessing and its arts to the fullest. He knew he needed to break through to the next realm, however understanding it was the hard part.

    "If fate permits, we will meet again," said Lyon to the departing princess.

    She walked like she didn''t hear what he just said and left the banquet to god knows where.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon shrugged before he headed to the spot where Biane and Clemora were at. The crowd made way for him out of fear. "Man, I''m hungry," said Lyon as he took a lump of roasted meat and bite it like a savage.

    Left and right, he took them all. The empty tes slowly stacked as the crowd had their eyes bulged. With his clothing still drenched by the seawater, he looked like a hungry caveman.

    The crowd gulped as one of the nobles said softly under his breath, "What a beast, I thought this is a banquet for the elite, not an ''all you can eat'' restaurant."

    One of his friends smacked his head, "Shhh, better keep your opinion for yourself, besides, if you got the strength who would dare to oppose you even if you eat with stinky feet?"

    The noble girls, however, had a different opinion on their own. "My, his savageness is, somehow appealing..."

    "Speak for yourself, I like my man to be well mannered," one of them disagrees before they start their own discussion.

    Clemora sighed as she reminded the hungry caveman, "Don''t eat too fast, you might choke."

    With a gulp, the chunk of food in his mouth went through his throat, "Yeah, that''s the stuff."

    Biane smiled as she offered him a red wine using her own ss in which Lyon happily obliged with Clemora wiping a stain of sauce on his cheek with her napkin. The scene proved to the crowd that the rumor was more than it was.

    Prince Frey looked at him with rumbled thoughts. From the way he looked at it, he knew that he was with Biane and Clemora, which means that he was probably under Princess Aelina''s banner.

    While Prince Frey was in deep thought Prince Weiss was already approaching the satisfied Lyon. "Good evening, young man, I see that you have a lot of power in you that almost rivals mine."

    With a smile, he continued, "I will give it to you straight, join me in my conquest to be the ruler of Luderia, I will make you the general of the army, all the resources you need, I will provide!"

    This tempting offer made the crowd drolled. Given a prestigious position that was full of respect on top of massive resources, one would be crazy to even think of refusing it.

    Clemora and Biane squinted her eyes with rage, however, before they could refute.

    "Prince Weiss, I thought you would make me the general?", a foreign yet familiar voice suddenly heard as one figure distinguished himself from the crowd of nobles.

    "Hey, it''s Marques Raynoldus, son of Duke Armand," whispered one of the nobles.

    Prince Weiss couldn''t help but clicked his tongue as Marques Raynoldus approached him. "My brother Raynoldus, don''t you worry about that thing, I will reimburse you well once I''m the ruler.

    Though he was gritting his teeth behind his lips, he couldn''t help but nod. However, he didn''t stop there and actually approached the trio behind the long table.

    "What is the meaning of this, I thought our father had an arrangement for our marriage?" said Raynoldus as he was fumed with anger. Since Prince Weiss was behind him, he took the chance he got to confront thedies.

    "That was our father''s idea and without our consent, you think we would ept that? If we were weak women we would probably married off years ago," said Biane as her tone matched her red dress with ck fire pattern.

    "Gh! The agreement has already been decided, or are you two going to betray your own father? Your own family?"

    "Family? Please, what do you know about ''family''?" replied Biane without hesitation before she continued, "Family supposed to be the one that supports each other, not sacrificing one for a selfish gain!"

    The atmosphere suddenly fell into silence as Biane said her piece. In the end, in greater things, she was right. A family was never about blood, but about bonds.

    "That''s right, what Lady Biane just said is correct," said Prince Frey with a smile. Though he had a chubby figure, he still had a royalty demeanor. "That''s what my vision is all about as I strive to be the ruler," continued Prince Frey with a nod.

    "Hahaha," suddenly the room was filled with a burst of heartyughter. The onlookers furrowed their eyebrows as they look at the savage standing between the two beautiful women.

    "C''mon Biane, Clemora, we are going home, we are done here," said Lyon as he headed for the south door of the room while lightly chuckling. The twodies were surprised before quickly catching up behind him.

    *crack

    At this point, no one noticed that the huge crack Lyon made on the side of the cliff was gettingrger.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 134 - Lyons Weakness?

    His overbearing attitude made the nobles speechless. Everyone wanted to curry favor to the ones with high status but he just went to the entrance just like that. This action of his caught the anger of the two candidates left in the banquet.

    "Where do you think you are going?" asked Prince Weiss as he mmed the long table and split it in half.

    Except for the onlookers, only Prince Frey still looked calm on the outside. The crowd could feel that the tension in the room was getting heavier.

    "Do you know what are the consequences of daring to refuse my offer?!" said Prince Weiss in a cold tone.

    The nobles could only nod as they knew that Prince Weiss was actually tyrannical. He would use any means necessary to reach his goal but still looked calm and collected on the outside. He would prepare a legit excuse to cover up his acts, along with evidence to twist the truth.

    Lyon didn''t even bat an eye and still walked to the door in the south.

    The nobles gulped at the scene, (What a man!). Their thoughts were unified as they secretly admired him. However, unbeknownst to them, Lyon''s face gradually albeit slowly, turned a shade of red.

    (Oh god, I''m getting dizzy!) thought Lyon as his steps quicken. Biane and Clemora instinctively walked the same pace as him. Clemora took a peek at his expression before the admiring face of her was reced with a twitching mouth (Eh?).

    (Don''t tell me, the reason we are going home was that you have no tolerance with alcohol?!) thought Clemora as the reason was unbelievable. The man that could destroy someone of higher realms was actually weak to alcohol?!

    "Hey, are you listening?! Someone stop him!" shouted Prince Weiss.

    The nobles didn''t dare to disobey him and grudgingly chased the three of them. As they were about to reach the target.

    *hic

    The sound of hup suddenly stopped their track as Clemora didn''t dare to guess about what happened next. Biane opened her eyes wide as he looked at Lyon, "Are you.. drunk?"

    All the people inside the room went agape as they saw the former calm Lyon suddenly staggered as he turned to face them. His face was shady red as he smiled at no one. He slowly walked to the crowd as they split to the left and right to give him the way.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Clemora and Biane were palpitating when they think about what Lyon''s gonna do next. The young man was unpredictable, anything could happen.

    Prince Weiss instinctively took a half-step back as he saw the drunken man slowly approached him. "W-what do you want?" asked the first prince nervously.

    *hic

    Lyon answered him with a hup before saying, "Y- you tell me!". He put his hand on Prince Weiss''s shoulder as a support for him to stand.

    Prince Weiss was having cold sweat that fused with his fuming anger. He grabbed Lyon''s hand thatnded on his shoulder and held it in the air. "You dare?!"

    *pak

    "Shut the fuck up and listen!" Lyon pped him and sent him flying over the other side of the room, crashing the other long tables with gourmets on them before Lyon himself stumbled with a thud.

    (WHAT!) the thought crossed everyone''s mind with a sh. Their eyes bulged as if wanting toe out of their socket.

    "Shit, the floor is hard, you fatso,e here and help me stand up," the ''fatso'' he was referring to was none other than one of the candidates, Prince Frey. He was a highly admired pill-maker, a promising genius, yet someone just called him a fatso.

    At this point, a few nobles vomited blood and stained the spotless floor. (This, isn''t this kinda too overbearing?) thought the nobles as they wiped their mouths.

    Prince Frey burrowed their eyebrows as he remained in his position. He didn''t know if the young man in front of him really a cultivator or just a mad man.

    "Fuck, fine! Your royalties are so full of yourself... Let''s see here," Lyon contemted as he propped up his half-sleepy head with his right hand. "Oh, right I have this one."

    With a flick of his finger, he retrieved an item from his spatial rings that made Prince Frey''s eyes opened wide. Even Prince Weiss that recovered from the fall couldn''t say anything for a while.

    "T-th-that''s!" a few knowledgable nobles recognize the item Lyon''s was holding. "A zither?!" eximed the nobles.

    "It''s not just a zither..." said Prince Frey softly under his breath, "That''s..."

    His words were intercepted by Prince Weiss, "That''s ''the'' zither father was looking for, the lost heirloom from thete queen."

    Hearing the first prince acknowledgment, they started to see the zither with great interest. This item may very well be the turning point for this game of chess.

    As if not noticing their gaze, Lyon casually put the zither vertically to help him stand up. The creaking sound that was made from the contact of its edge against the floor sent a sting to their heart.

    *hic

    "Alright, I''m gonna y some music, hmm... the balcony seems nice," said Lyon as he didn''t bother to pick up the zither and just dragged it.

    (Oh God please treat it with respect!) thought the onlookers as they wouldn''t dare to voice it out. He just pped the first prince and sent him flying, what chances do they have.

    Prince Frey wanted to say something but his curiosity overwhelmed him while Prince Weiss was waiting for a chance. (How to take an item from someone that is drunk? Wait until he passed out) thought Prince Weiss.

    Sitting on the fence of the balcony, he ced the ordinary zither on hisp. "Alright everyone gathers around."

    .

    .

    .

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows for not having an answer. Seeing his expression the nobles including the princes quickly gathered in front of him.

    "Rejoice! As you guys will be one of the first to hear this killing note."

    As his finger was about to pluck the string...

    .

    .

    .

    .

    He paused. "Wait..." he furrowed his eyebrows as he focused his gaze on the zither. "Oh haha I was about to pluck the wrong one," said Lyon as he moved his finger to the designated string.

    *ding

    *BOOM

    The balcony suddenly copsed along with half of the room into the raging sea.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 135 - Pride Of A Noble

    "Hmm?" Lyon rubbed his chin as he contemted a little. He was opening and closing his eyes to make sure that there was nothing wrong with what he saw.

    *sigh

    *hic

    "Why are all of you floating in the air?" asked Lyon with his eyes half-opened. The nobles were floating in front of him with some having tears on the edge of their eyes pouring to the sky as if the gravity was reversed.

    "Ah, I think I pulled the wrong string, but damn, I never expect that kind of reaction from you guys haha *hic".

    The nobles had cklines over their head before someone shouted, "We are falling!"

    "Huh? *hic" Lyon averted his gaze below before realizing that he was still sitting on a fence with no ground for his feet. He could see the raging wave below before he calmly averted his gaze to the helpless nobles and the two princes.

    "So what, you are all cultivators, you won''t die from a fall like this," said Lyon as he slowly stood up on the fence he was sitting.

    "Yes, but it''s gonna hurt!" said Prince Weiss as he constantly looked at his surroundings to figure something out.

    "Huh? What are you? A ball-less prince?" said Lyon nonchntly as if the fall was nothing. "Be a man all of you! If this kind of thing scared you, how dare you call yourselves a noble! Use everything you have to survive the fall with the least injury!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Though fuming with anger, what he said was right. The nobles and both of the royalties agreed inwardly. Would a noble run away from such an ordeal? The answer was no. This was one of those times that separated them frommoners, the same goes for royalty.

    "He is right," said one noble while smiling despite the impact was getting near. "I am a noble, though I may not be gant, I am still holding my status!" said the noble with heavy conviction.

    One spark was all it took to make a chain reaction.

    "H-he is right! I will not let you down my ancestors!" Another of the nobles gripped his hand and put it on his chest.

    One became two, two became four and so on. Before the two princes knew it, all the nobles were influenced.

    (To think that in this kind of situation he could motivate them, who are you exactly?) thought Prince Frey as he looked at the drunken young man with the zither in his armpit.

    Lyon stretched his arm to the front as he said valiantly, "GO! Face your fear!"

    "Ruaarggghhhh!" the nobles yelled as they change their falling movement into a bullet that heads straight to the raging sea. Not caring who it was, they charged through, dragging the two princes down with him.

    "Hey-hey wait!" said Prince Weiss as he fell at a faster speed.

    Lyon nodded before he raised his index finger in the air and the mana gathered at blinding speed on the tip. With quick session, he wrote his most convenient and favorite spell of all time. "Space Magic, Crack of Desire!". His chant was impossible to be heard by the falling nobles.

    He casually entered the magic brand and disappeared from the spot, leaving them to their fate.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------

    Clemora and Biane were standing on the edge of the floor as they saw the debris and parts of the room fell to the sea. A few bits of light with various color was seen as they fall. The nobles were using all they have to survive, treasures, arts, magic, everything. However, Clemora and Biane couldn''t make out who''s who.

    Biane couldn''t help but bite her under-lip after she said, "Do you think Lyon is fine? That disaster really came out of nowhere, who would have thought that a single pluck from the string from him could bring half of the room down to the sea."

    She believed that Lyon would definitely survive this kind of fall but considering his state of mind, she doubted that he could leave unscathed.

    Clemora shook her head, "I don''t know for sure, but he definitely can survive this kind of fall, after all, he has the rare space attribute."

    Her casual remark caused Biane to look at her with surprise in her eyes, "He has the space attribute?!"

    "Oh that''s right you passed out in the forest and inside the carriage when we traveled home, so you wouldn''t know. Wait, didn''t he used gravity magic on us in that arena back then?"

    "Yeah he did, I would have never forgotten that despicable act of his," said Biane while lightly stomped her feet to the floor.

    *crack

    The floor cracked as she immediately took a step back. Her emotion made her forgot that the floor was now unstable.

    Clemora, on the other hand, was in deep contemtion. (Didn''t he also used that ''King''s Order'' magic? What kind of attribute is that? ording to my investigation, he also used a fire attribute magic at the academy, a high level one at that... don''t tell me he is a triple attribute type cultivator?! If that was the case then the title ''Evesting Genius'' is no joke!).

    She shook her head with a smile, "To think that kind of man exists in Deo."

    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" asked Biane to her little sister in which she only replied with a smile.

    *thud

    Suddenly a sound of something dropping came from behind. They looked at the source before hurriedly went over.

    With the zither in his embrace, he was kissing the floor. His eyes were spinning as if the world moved in a spiral. The two beautiful women hanged his hands over their shoulders as they dragged him outside.

    "Heh, a bunch of fools," said Lyon in his sleep.

    The wails by the nobles below the cliff were unheard as the debris hit protruding rocks.. The few nobles that managed to get away before the fall was frantic, many thoughts ran through their minds.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 136 - Brewing

    The twin moon was reced by the sun once again as the day started. The early birds were chirping as some of themnded on a branch in one of the trees in the garden. The sound of water fueling the nt was vivid clear as the mellow atmosphere set in.

    Inside the mansion was a familiar young man, sleeping soundlessly as if the world couldn''t wake him up. As a matter of course, the usual ck-furball was sleeping on his chest, moving up and down with the young man''s breathing.

    Sadly, this scenario betrayed the actual reality in Luderia.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Luderia was in frantic, whether they weremoners or nobles. The news of the ident in the banquet had spread wide to its citizens.

    Themoners were discussing among themselves as the news spread. Two of the candidates were included in the ident, this sent a wave of mixed feelings toward them.

    Prince Weiss was more oriented to a military rule, his fame struck wide to their neighboring kingdom. Despite his good-looking, he was a talented cultivator with many merits of conquering the nearbynd. His shrewd ways of dealing with things made him one of the top contenders in ruling the kingdom.

    Meanwhile, his little brother, Prince Frey, was one of the most talented pill-maker. He had channels with powerful cultivators as the promising youth was dubbed to be the next in top ten, of pill making in Deo.

    However, these two candidates were said to be involved in the ident yesterday night. Both of them along with some nobles were recuperating from their injuries, Though they didn''t have any serious injuries, It will take them quite some time to heal.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "So, with the two princes recuperating and His Majesty lifespan about to end, that leaves only the two princesses left to fight for the throne right?" said one of themoners.

    His friend shook his head, "The power to rule Luderia is too much to be simply brushed off because of injury. Though both of them were on a bed recuperating, it doesn''t mean that they cannot do anything."

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The nobles in the upper-ss part of the kingdom had a different opinion on this matter. The young ones that saw what happened were struck in fear as they couldn''t forget the image of the copsing. Some of them even refused to go out of their homes for a while.

    One of the victims in the copse was Raynoldus, son of Duke Armand. Being treated by a professional doctor it would still take him days or even months to recover. Despite using treasures and the likes, he still had a few broken bones.

    Resting on his bed, he spoke to the middle-aged man sitting beside him, "Father, is Prince Weiss alright?"

    The middle-aged man closed his eyes as he spoke after a sigh, "I heard his condition is not far off from you."

    "I-i see, even the First Prince couldn''t leave unscathed," sighed Raynoldus before he continued, "What is His Majesty''s reaction after knowing this?".

    "You should focus on resting first, the king is relieved knowing the two of them still alive. He could only apologize and reimburse us as it was an ident," said Duke Armand.

    Raynoldus nodded before he slowly closed his eyes, a figure of a drunken man ying zither suddenly filled his mind. He opened his eyes as he said, "Father, I have something to tell you."

    "Hmm? What is it?" From his tone, Armand knew that this ''something'' is crucial.

    "The Elgome''s family has canceled the arranged marriage of I and the both of his daughter," said Raynoldus as the rage on his tone was clear.

    Duke of Armand squinted his eyes and said with a heavy tone, "He dares to do that?"

    His son nodded and replied, "I heard it from the two women themselves, and there is this one young man that I wanted dead."

    "He was the rumored lover of Clemora, but by the looks of it, he was taking the two sisters in his arms. He humiliated me in the banquet in front of everyone, including the candidates," continued Raynoldus.

    "What is his name?" asked his father.

    "Lyon, he was an uninvited guest that came to the banquet. His presence ruined everything! He pped the First Prince and fight with Princess Chloe toe to toe, not to mention that he dared to flirt with Princess Aelina right in front of everyone," exined Raynoldus.

    His exnation brought confusion to Duke Armand. (pping the First Prince?! Is my son still sane? Who would dare to do that? Not to mention fighting against Princess Chloe).

    Raynoldus looked at his father''s expression before realizing what he said was unbelievable and crazy to the people that were not involved in the ident.

    "What I said it''s true father, I swear it on our ancestors grave! He is a really strong cultivator despite his young looks. If father don''t believe me, you can ask the others as well."

    Seeing how serious his son was, his doubts were reduced greatly. For a noble to swear on their ancestors'' grave was a heavy thing to do, for their fortune came from them.

    "So, where is this Lyon? Where is he at right now?" asked Duke Armand.

    Raynoldus shook his head, "I don''t know, but he was one among the victims of the fall."

    Duke Armand immediately summoned one of his servants and ordered him to bring the list of the victim. This list was made upon the order of His Majesty himself to count the total reimbursement that was needed.

    He carefully looked at the list,bing them one by one. In the end, he put the paper on his son''s chest. "There was no ''Lyon'' among the list," said Duke Armand.

    "Impossible! GHh!" said Raynouldus before he vomited a chunk of blood.

    "Just rest first, I will dwell on this matter further," said Duke Armand as he calmly stood and leave his son''s room.

    Raynoldus smiled as he looked at his father''s departing figure, "Face the price of humiliating me, Lyon! You have made an enemy out of me and the princes! Half of the kingdom wants your head!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 137 - His Name Is?

    As the upper-ss part of the city was in hidden chaos, the situation in the pce was calm despite the incident. The banquet room that was half destroyed was already in the process of repairment, with the resources Luderia held, this kind of thing wouldn''t even shake off their economy.

    In the throne room, an old man with a royal garb was sitting on the throne. The room was wide and bright, the red carpet was stretched out from the royal seat to the entrance.

    The old man had a wrinkled face that marked his life adventures. Though he may look weak, if one was careful enough to inspect him, they would now that he actually had entered a deep cultivation realm.

    From his eyes, it was evident that the vigor he had once had in his youth was diminishing to a great amount. He had faced a much brutal yet beautiful life up to this point.

    The old man let out a sigh as he faced two of his daughters kneeling before him. With a hoarse voice he said calmly, "As you know, your father might not live much longer."

    The two princesses only knelt and faced the floor.

    "Chloe,..." called the king.

    Princess Chloe immediately stood up as she said with a slight bow, "Yes, royal father."

    Despite facing the ruler of Luderia, her eyes were sharp and her body was calm. Was it because of family rtions? Not even Princess Chloe herself knew.

    The king looked at his youngest child before saying, "I will ask you onest time, are you sure you don''t want to fight for the throne?"

    He had asked this question more than he could count. This question usually ticked of the princess but this time it was different. She knew that this was thest time her father would ask her.

    With a deep breath, Princess Chloe answered, "No royal father, I will not fight for the throne."

    "The future that I seek is not in Deo, but in another. It might not be Mabia as well," continued the princess.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The king nodded to her answer. His persuasion had finally stop as he looked at her determining eyes. He knew that this child of his had talent that Deo could not contain, he knew that this child would someday, spread her own wings.

    "Very well, then I will relinquish your title of princess."

    His words sent a sh inside Princess Aelina head as she instinctively stood up. Princess Chloe, however, was calm and collected.

    "Royal father! How could you?!" said Princess Aelina.

    Relinquishing a title meant that her power in Luderia was stripped into that of amoner. She will not be receiving any special treatment just like she used to be.

    "Calm down my daughter," said the king calmly as he slowly blinked his eyes.

    "I believe this is also your sister''s wish, she is about to soar the skies, we cannot burden her with a title such as a princess of a downtrodden world," continued the king.

    "But!" Princess Aelina wanted to refute but her brain didn''te out with anything.

    The king chuckled as he saw his daughter''s expression, "Don''t worry, I''m only relinquishing her title, that didn''t mean that I have stopped being her father."

    Princess Aelina had a shade of red since she seemed to misunderstand the situation.

    "Thank you, royal father," said Princess Chloe as she took a bow once more before leaving, "Goodbye... father."

    "Oh, one more thing Chloe, I will give you one piece of advice," The departing Chloe halted before turning around.

    "Don''t be like your oldest sister," said the king with a tinge of emotion.

    "En, I won''t," answered Chloe as she disappeared from the spot and headed to the gate connecting to Mabia.

    "This advice is also for you Aelina," said the king as he averted his gaze to his daughter.

    "En, I know, father," nodded Princess Aelina in response.

    The king slowly gripping the throne''s armrest as he said with a hint of guilt, "I did wrong, I did wrong to that young man years ago."

    "Royal father, please stop ming yourself," said Princess Aelina with concern.

    He shook his head, "If if only I realized it sooner..." before he looked at the distance.

    "It was all older sister''s fault... if she had not cheated, she would be in the world of the living," said Princess Aelina in an attempt to ease his father''s sadness.

    "No, I had my part of the me as well, without knowing the cause I attacked that young man out of anger for losing my daughter. Being betrayed by your lover, then being betrayed by your own kingdom that you pledge your loyalty to."

    Princess Aelina took a deep breath before saying, "Father, we have found the zither that mother left us."

    *crack

    The king identally put too much force in his grip and cracked the armrest made of gold, "A-are you certain my daughter?"

    He looked at her daughter''s eyes as he was determined to know the truth.

    Princess Aelina nodded, "Through the rumors and timeless investigation, I sent a couple of girls to the designated ce and they have found it, in fact, they were in the banquet yesterday."

    "Are they one of the victims in the ident?! We need to reimburse them at once!" said the king as his old body suddenly stood up from the throne.

    "Calm down, father, they are not one of the ones that fell to the ocean," said Princess Aelina with a smile after seeing his father back on his feet.

    "There is just a bit of a problem," continued Princess Aelina with wryly smile.

    "A problem?" asked the king with a confused look.

    "Yes, a problem, though it''s not severe," said Princess Aelina before she exined, "The two girls did found it and it even made an appearance in the banquet yesterday, sadly I wasn''t there when it happened..." she blushed as she recalled the event she had with a certain young man prior the incident.

    *cough

    She let out a light cough to retain her calmness albeit a tinge of red still visible running across her cheeks. "ording to the witness that missed the fall, the zither was held by a young man."

    The king raised his eyebrows as he asked, "T-this young man, by chance, is his name, Sean?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 138 - Building Up

    Princess Aelina shook her head as she said, "No, his name is not Sean, his name is Lyon."

    "I-i see..." The king sighed as his expectation failed him. He was hoping that at least before departing from this life he could see him and properly apologized. "So, which noble''s son is he?" continued the king.

    Princess Aelina lightly chuckled as she said, "He is not a noble''s son, in fact, he is not even from Luderia at all."

    The king raised his eyebrows as he asked, "What? I thought the banquet was only for young nobles?"

    "Exactly," chuckled Princess Aelina before continuing, "He even had a little spar with little sister."

    (A spar with Chloe? Is he mad? Lyon is it... Hmmm) thought the king as hebed his beard. "Where is he from?".

    "I did not look into it yet, but his getup is really unique. Not even the library contained the source of his clothing. So chances are, he is an otherworlder," said Princess Aelina as she contemted a while.

    "Hmm... did Chloe won the spar?" asked the king as his eyes couldn''t hide his curiosity. He knew that the daughter of his was still in a growing phase and hertent talent in both fighting and magic was deep.

    Princess Aelina shook her head, "The spar ended prematurely as the incident happened."

    She chose to hide the event that was actually ended their spar. Things would get moreplicated if she did.

    "I see, well, I guess it''s time to visit this Lyon, he is still in Luderia I presume?" asked the king.

    "Yes, father, I believe he is resting inside the Elgome''s mansion, but aren''t you going to visit the princes first?" said Princess Aelina.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The princes were being treated by the imperial doctors in their own royal chamber. Though there were on the bed and resting, they still had not given up the chase for the throne.

    The king shook his head, "I already did, as long as they are fine that is good enough for me."

    As now was a dire time for them to prove their worth, he could not y favorites, not even the daughter in front of him had any special favor.

    "Well, I can''t let royal father meet Lyon yet," said Princess Aelina as she cleared out her throat while closing her eyes.

    Her sudden prohibition made the king squinted beforepelling in the end, he didn''t even ask why he couldn''te either.

    Princess Aelina smiled as she saw her father''s reaction. She knew her father long enough that this reaction of his was predictable for her. "I''m sorry royal father, I hope you understand."

    The king nodded before he sighed. "I know, I know," said the king as he sat back on the throne.

    With a smile, Princess Chloe excused herself and headed to the exit before gradually disappearing from the king''s sight.

    Alone in the throne room, the king rubbed his beard as he contemted. (Hmmm, is the young man Sean''s son?) thought the king before he immediately shook it off. "Hmmm... no, the chances are there but too slim....?!"

    A sh of light suddenly sparked his mind as he couldn''t help but stutter a bit, "D-don''t tell me..."

    He remembered what his messenger told him before he whispered under his breath, "T-the wild card."

    The fact that he could enter the banquet uninvited, the fact that he spared with his youngest daughter and still live. "If he can make such tremor, then infiltrating the banquet wouldn''t be a problem, not to mention sparing with Chloe."

    The king sighed as he said to himself. "I''m starting to wonder if it''s an ident at all."

    ----------------------------------------

    Prince Weiss was standing up against the window as he surveyed the city. Though the injury may not be visible, he was definitely not at one hundred percent. He gritted his teeth as a drunk young man appeared in his mind.

    *shatter

    The window was smashed as the bits rode the wind.

    "F-first p-prince, please stop using your strength for a while, you are still recuperating," said one of the imperial doctors behind him.

    "Hmm?!" the prince grunted as he only nced at the innocent imperial doctor. His unsightly expression caught the imperial doctor to shriek and took a step backward. This was Prince Weiss''s true color, the one that without a mask of lies.

    "To think that I would be caught off guard and..." the prince paused as the resounding p he received y its tune.

    His hands slowly made a fist as the knuckles filled the room with a crack. "I will make you pay, Lyon!"

    *knock *knock

    The door to his chamber was knocked as he replied with fury, "Who is it?!"

    "It''s me," a man''s voice was heard from behind the door.

    Prince Weiss suddenly turned calm as he said with a smile, "Ah uncle Armand, pleasee in."

    ----------------------------------------

    Inside Prince Frey''s room, the prince was sitting on the bed as he contemted. With the treasures in his possession, he managed to escape with minimum injuries. Unlike his older brother, he didn''t have such a deep cultivation level.

    "Lyon... What part do you y in this race?" His talent in pill-making made him more controlled emotionally than his peers. Though he was called ''fatso'' by Lyon, he thought it as nothing more than a rambling of a drunk.

    The fatso stood up as he looked at the window, "No matter, with the battle royal and the pill-making contest is underway, there is no way I can lose."

    ----------------------------------------

    In the mansion, the young man that was sleeping soundlessly finally twitched his eyes as he slowly woke up. Upon looking at the ck furball, heined, "You know, at this point in time, I should wake up with an oblivious sexydy on my side, panties only, and hugging my chest. Ahh, I hope the time is not far."

    He grabbed the ck furball before getting up and put it on his usual spot.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 139 - A Visit

    Lyon stood up as he looked around only to find no one but himself. With his hands supporting his head from behind, he walked nonchntly as if it was his mansion.

    As he stepped outside, the blinding light from the sun blinded him for a second before his eyes adjusted. He could make out two figures were in the garden inside the greenhouse.

    He slowly opened the door and the thousands of nt variations filled his gaze. Despite the look from the outside, the greenhouse was pretty spacious. The pot was neatly ced on a rack on each side. In the middle of the greenhouse, there was a mini banyan tree that tall enough to hit the roof.

    The serene smell hit his nose as he slowly closed his eyes to enjoy the atmosphere. He suddenly felt a hand was covering his eyes as a giggle was heard.

    Lyon smiled for a second before his expression vanished with a twitching nose. He lifted his right knee as he heard an ''eh?'' from the figure that covered his eyes.

    *boom

    "Guh!" the kick sent the figure rolling to the outside of the greenhouse. Lyon slowly retracted his kick as he stared at the figure on the ground with a smile. "You smell like your older sister, but she won''t do that, so it can only be you."

    "Oh c''mon big brother, you don''t have to kick me for that," said the figure as he stood up with his hand covering his stomach.

    The handsome blonde young man that could be described as beautiful was none other than Jugen, the sole follower of Lyon since the academy.

    "Only sexy cute women are allowed to do that to me," said Lyon after he clicked his tongue.

    Jugen twitched his mouth as he thought (Man... aren''t you too shameless?). He shook his head as he said, "Well anyway, how his big brother journey to court the princesses?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon immediately turned away and rubbed his chin as his smug expression showed up against the roof. "Well, I did, meet one princess yesterday, she had a fiery temper and we bonded with our fists."

    "What do you mean bonded with your fists?" asked Jugen curiously.

    "You know, first start out as enemy then as husband and wife, hahaha!" his heartyugh was interjected as Clemora appeared in front of him and said, "Except that she is probably gone to Mabia by now."

    "Oh that''s right, she said she enrolled in an academy there," mused Lyon as he stared at the ground.

    "Isn''t that what the old master in the Mist n said he heard rumors about the Legion group?" asked Jugen.

    "That is correct," said Biane as she was still carrying a watering can.

    Clemora pped her hand as she easily changed the topic, "Anyway, there is a more pressing matter. The battle royal and pill-making contest is going to be held in less than three days."

    "What''s the prize?" Lyon looked at her as his eyes were glimmering.

    Clemora and Biane squinted their eyes against him. Thest time there was something like this, they were the ones that being taken advantage of.

    "Well, I can''t say, since the ones that are participating are chosen by the candidates," answered Clemora in the end.

    "Oh that''s right, I haven''t seen the candidate you are supporting in the banquet, what''s his name?" asked Lyon.

    Biane and Clemora smiled wryly before Biane said, "Well actually..."

    *knock *knock

    The greenhouse door was knocked as a silhouette was standing behind the ss door. "Um, excuse me..."

    Hearing the voice, Clemora immediately held Biane''s hand and stopping her from saying anything. This gesture was skipped by Lyon as he carefully tried to figure out the silhouette identity.

    "Pleasee in," said Clemora from the inside.

    The door slowly pulled as it reveals a slender figure. Jugen was instantly mesmerized by her but Lyon, on the other hand, looked at her with a smile.

    He knew who the woman was, that chestnut hair, how could he forget? They have their own little ident during the banquet.

    "Good afternoon, Lady Biane and Lady Clemora, sorry for interrupting..." Princess Aelina held her words a little to look at the man that made a deep impression in a single night. "Oh? What a surprise to see you here, Lyon," continued her as her tone was as soft as a harp.

    "Good afternoon to you too, err, Aelina..." replied Biane with her rigid voice. Her sister, however, was ying the act masterfully, "Good afternoon Aelina, sorry you have to find us all the way here."

    Clemora was a quick-witted woman, she knew that from the moment she said ''excuse me'', the princess would have some other n, put that with Lyon not knowing which one the candidate she was supporting. It was obvious that her true identity was still hidden from Lyon.

    "Hello Aelina, how are you?" asked Lyon as he approached her and pushed Jugen to the side with no hesitation.

    "I''m fine, thankfully I didn''t catch a cold," replied Princess Aelina with a smile.

    "More importantly, how are you, Lyon? I heard that the banquet met an unfortunate disaster after I left, are you fine? Did it hurt somewhere?" continued the princess.

    "Eh? I''m fine of course," (Crap, I didn''t even remember what happened clearly!).

    She touched her chest as she released a breath of relief, "That''s good then."

    Clemora once again pped her hand as she said, "I have an idea, why don''t you two stroll the city for a while? Besides, I and my sisters need to tidy up somethings."

    Both of the subjects referred by Clemora had a surprising look on their faces.

    *swoosh

    "Let''s go then!" Lyon immediately pulled her hand (Eh?) and dragged her outside. The three figures left in the greenhouse had their eyes bulged as if about to jump out of their sockets.

    "She didn''t even answer yet..." eximed both of thedies.

    Meanwhile, Jugen was the first one to recover from the shock. After following him on his journey he slowly adapted to his surprise. "Big brother, you are truly a legend.... Ah, crap, I forgot to tell him my purpose ofing here!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 140 - A Stroll And A Guard

    The street in the upper-ss part of the city was quiet, unlike the downtown. With the recent event, there were fewer people than usual.

    In this empty street, two figures were walking side by side.

    The young man was staring at his front while his handszily supported his head from behind. With the apany of a beautiful woman, he felt bliss as he sometimes smiled at this world he was currently living.

    The young woman beside him emitted a heavenly beauty. Though she was wearing casual noble clothing, it still couldn''t hide her if she were put among the masses.

    The two of them walked without talking at all, which was a very rare case for the young man.

    "Oh look, a batch of pigeons!" said Lyon with enthusiast as he pointed at the objects he was referring to beside a fountain.

    His sudden words sent the princess into a slight fright as she didn''t expect him to suddenly shout. "Eh... What of it?" asked the princess as her mouth twitched a bit.

    "Well, have you ever run through it, it''s an amazing sight you know," asked Lyon with a smile.

    "Um... Well..." She was having a hard time answering the question. For all she knew or been taught, such act only befitting of those from themoners.

    Before she coulde out with an answer, her hand was dragged once more as her body instinctively followed.

    In front of her eyes, the world seemed to run slower than usual. The pigeons were slowly pping their wings as they took off from the paving. The sound of heartyughter ringed in her ear as she averted her gaze to the frivolous young man. She could clearly see that his eyes were closed as he ran through the pack of pigeons.

    The princess felt the gentle hand that held her''s as she thought (How warm..). Her heartbeat slowly increased as the adrenaline started its motion. (Such freedom...) Her eyes closed as her feet started to run faster than Lyon''s.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon was surprised as thedy she was dragging was now dragging him. (Eh? Wait a minute!).

    She closed her eyes as her chestnut hair fluttered against the wind. With every unwavering step, she took, she felt that the ''her'' she wanted to be was slowly revealing ''herself''. (Not to live as a princess, but to live as a person!) thought the beautiful woman as she charged through.

    *thud

    (Eh?) suddenly her feet hit something as she tripped forward. She could see the reflection of her face as she fell. Closing her eyes she prepared for the impact.

    .

    .

    .

    The more she waited the more agitated she became. She braved herself as she opened her eyes slowly. Her reflection was there staring at her once again.

    "What''s gotten into you? This is not a race you know..." said Lyon nonchntly with a smile. One of his hands was grabbing her clothes as she hanged because of it.

    Her face blushed as she couldn''t help but covered her face with both hands.

    "Ah well, a little water won''t hurt," said Lyon as he let go his grip.

    *ssh

    The princess fell into the shallow fountain as her whole clothing was wet. She immediately stood up as her body soaked from head to toe. With her chestnut hair covering her face, Lyon couldn''t make out her expression.

    She blew an air as strings of her hair moved along beforeing back to hid her face.

    "Hahaha,"ughed Lyon without care.

    After having his fill, Lyon stretched his hand as he said, "Here, let me help you get down."

    The princess took his offer as she stretched out her soaked hand. However, shended on his wrist instead. Hidden to Lyon''s eyes, she smirked.

    (Eh?)

    Lyon was surprised before his hand was pulled and lost his footing. Since he was standing straight at the edge of the fountain, it was really easy for him to fall.

    *ssh

    Like her, Lyon immediately stood up as his figure was soaked and his hair was also covering his face. Both of them were staring at each other albeit their eyes couldn''t see directly.

    The sound of footsteps was heard as a figure was approaching. A nking sound was apparent as the figure got nearer. Wearing a silver armor with a silver sword, the figure revealed himself as a guard patrolling the street.

    "What a quiet afternoon, I wonder why do I even need to patrol this street," sighed the guard as he slowly got to the fountain.

    "?!" The guard immediately took a step back as his heart leaped for a second. (Ghost?!).

    He could see two figures were facing each other. From their outline, he could make out that they were a man and a woman. He gulped as he thought (Did a couple died here a century ago? I-i think I heard something like that...).

    His armor rattled as he tried to draw his sword with his shaking hand. "I-in the name o-of Luderia, I will vanquish you and let you rest in peace!"

    His voice caught Lyon''s and the princess''s attention as they turned around to face him.

    "Eek! I-i''m warning you! Though I''m not an exorcist, I''m still Luderia''s guard! By my mother''s milk that gave me courage... no wait I-I mean my heart of loyalty."

    (Shit! Why am I embarrassing myself to a couple of ghosts!) thought the guard as he started to hate his life.

    "Pfft! Hahaha!" both Lyon and the princess burst intoughter as they heard what he just said.

    Hearing theirughter, the guard''s fear turned into anger as he realized something, (Wait a minute, why would a couple of ghosts appeared in the afternoon).

    Drawing his sword, he pointed it at the two of them, "You two may be nobles but to... to...to...to...?!"

    His voiced stuck as he took a glimpse at the woman''s face. Chilled to the bone the guard was, as he realized that the figure was more terrifying than a ghost.. Not because of the face, but rather her identity.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 141 - A Greeting

    The guard gulped his saliva as he saw the woman d in usual noble clothing. His hand wouldn''t stop shaking as he recognized the soaked slender figure. (That''s Princess Aelina!).

    The princess noticed the guard''s fear as her eyebrows raised. Looking at the young man beside him, she needed to think fast, lest her identity would be revealed.

    Her right hand slowly raised with a shooing motion, hidden from Lyon''s notice. However, the guard was not to keen on guessing even with a tant cue.

    Realizing this, the princess made a fake cough, to take control of the situation. "Guard, I think you should continue your patrol and fill your shift," said the princess with her head held high.

    She got off from the fountain before facing the dumbfounded guard. "Well, what are you waiting for?" asked the princess as she put her hands on her waist.

    "Y-Yes Pr-" his words were quickly interjected by Princess Aelina as she said "Go now!" while pushing him to run on the road. The rattling from his armor gradually dispersed as he left the scene.

    She immediately turned around only to notice Lyon was already sitting on a nearby bench. However, she furrowed her eyebrows in confusion as she saw him already dried. Even his hair didn''t even leave a wet mark, as if he never plunged into the water.

    With her soaked clothing and body, she approached theid-off young man with her head hung down.

    Before the princess could ask how, Lyon suddenly said, "Aelina, you are not an ordinary noble. are you?"

    His question made her heart leaped as she thought (He noticed!). She was trying to hide it from him because she would be afraid that he would treat her differently after knowing her identity.

    She took a half-step back that Lyon didn''t care to notice. "I-i... what do you mean Lyon?"

    He slowly looked at her with an irresistible smirk as he said, "The fact that you could even shoo the guard away with amand from you, gave out your identity."

    (Ah! He knows! He knows! He knows!) thought Aelina as she felt that she was in a corner.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon continued as he said, "Combined that with your beauty and the fact that you knew Biane and Clemora only prove one thing,"

    She gritted her teeth as she gripped a piece of her clothing tightly.

    "You are a noble of a high-rank one, aren''t you?"

    "Yes! I''m a ..... yes, of course, I am haha."

    Aelina quickly looked away as she forced augh (That was close!).

    As she still looked away, Lyon suddenly approached her and said with a low voice, "Keep this a secret."

    Without further ado, Lyon suddenly wrote a spell right in front of her. Before she realized it, white magic brands encircled her entire body as a gust of wind breeze through her clothing and her hair.

    *bang

    The magic brands disappeared as thest gust of wind hit her face and send her entire clothing and hair fluttering.

    She dumbfoundedly looked at Lyon with his smile before she blinked in realization. Her soaked body had now dried in less than three seconds!

    Lyon looked at her with his eyebrows moving up and down, "Pretty neat huh."

    His expression made her feel ufortable somehow, but she still replied politely, "Yes it is, I never thought you would be a wind attribute cultivator."

    "Well I,-" Lyon''s sentence was cut as something approaching them.

    A sound of hooves hitting the paving road filled the air as a high-ss carriage drove by them. "Stop the carriage!" a shout from the inside made the driver hold his horses. With neighing from them, it stopped not far away from the two.

    Lyon was nonchnt as ever as he didn''t recognize the carriage at all or more so, he didn''t care. However, the princess beside her was fidgeting as she knew whom the carriage belonged to.

    The door slowly opened as a figure stepped out from it. The handsome feature on his face made him known throughout Luderia. Combined with his talent in cultivation, he was most favored to be the next king of Luderia.

    That''s right, the figure was none other than Prince Weiss, the first prince.

    "What a pleasant surprise to meet you both here," said Prince Weiss. His tone had a hint of cruelty and dejectedness. Princess Aelina couldn''t help but furrowed her eyebrows.

    "I was on my way to visit you but lo and behold we meet here as if it''s fate," continued Prince Weiss, as he looked at Lyon with a smirk.

    "Greetings, First Prince," said Princess Aelina with a slight bow as if a noble would.

    "Hmph, greetings to you as well," said Prince Weiss coldly.

    "Listen, can we talkter? I''m still in the middle of a date here," said Lyon nonchntly.

    .

    .

    .

    Everyone beside the speaker had their eyes almost jumped out of their sockets. (Dude?! That''s a prince you are talking to right now!) thought the driver.

    Even Princess Aelina couldn''t believe what he said as her mouth slightly opened.

    Prince Weiss was fuming with anger as a rush of blood almost jumped out from his throat. "Y-you!"

    His breathing was rifling as he almost lost his cool, only in front of this young man his true colors easily shown.

    He closed his eyes before calming down and said, "I see, so that''s your n huh."

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows as he didn''t know what the prince meant. However, Princess Aelina knew, as the ''you'' in the prince''s sentence was actually referring to her.

    "So like... are we done here? There are ces the two of us need to go," said Lyon.

    "Yes, we are done here, everything will be settled in a few days time anyway," said Prince Weiss while chuckling as he head inside the carriage. With a little whip from the driver''s reign, the horse neighed and walked away.

    Lyon didn''t even bother to look at the departing carriage as he said to Princess Aelina, "Your first prince is weird."

    The princess only chuckled in response.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 142 - What If?

    After the encounter with the first prince, both of them continued their stroll as if nothing was going on.

    In between her walk, she suddenly asked the young man in front of him, "Lyon, what do you think of Luderia?"

    The question didn''t stop his stroll as he looked up the blue sky. With his hands still supporting his head, he nonchntly answered, "Hmm, not bad I suppose, but the fact that it was dominatingly ruled by humans make it less variant, that''s all."

    From the moment Lyon stepped inside this ludicrous ce, he didn''t even see any demi-human. Unlike Kingdom Nostria, Luderia prohibited the entering of such race. The humans were a prideful being, they always thought that the other races were beneath them.

    His remark made the princess contemte while walking, "Hmm, can you borate a bit more?"

    Her response stopped Lyon from his walking before he turned around to face her. "I never thought you would be interested in this kind of stuff," said Lyon with a smirk.

    The princess''s eyes opened wide as she just realized what she had done. (Oh no! I just dig my own grave!) thought her.

    Cold sweat was building upon her forehead as she took a half-step back. With a shaking head along with her hands, she said, "Oh, it''s just a hobby of mine, just a hobby!"

    Lyon chuckled at her expression as he said, "No need to get all worked up you know."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (He bought it!) thought Princess Aelina as she was relieved.

    With a smile, Lyon turned away from her and continued his walk before Princess Aelina naturally followed after him.

    "I don''t think I''m an expert in handling political situations or handling a kingdom this big, but if you want my opinion, I don''t see what''s wrong in sharing."

    Princess Aelina tentatively perked her ears as she was ready to listen.

    "There are indeed pros and cons of having more than one race in a kingdom. I will say about the pros first. For example, if a kingdom has multiple races as its citizens, they would have a wide variety of kingdoms to negotiate with, unlike the kingdom with only one race."

    Lyon took a soft breath as he continued, "On the military side, unlike humans, other races had specialties because of their race. I don''t think I need to exin this one further as I''m sure you already know by a simple imagination."

    The princess listened to his exnation as she put her slender finger on her chin before asking, "Then what about the cons?"

    Lyon closed his eyes for a while before continuing, "Like the pros, the cons are not to be trifled with. One of the most problematic cases would be, infighting."

    "Infighting?" asked Princess Aelina as she raised her eyebrows.

    "En, infighting. The idea of having multirace citizens is quite noble, it may work on smaller kingdoms, but once they grew to the size of an empire, it''s a different matter," answered Lyon.

    "There would be some imbnce. One race might be more popted than the others and their pride started to sink in. Indirectly, that one race would oppress the other races and treason to overrule the empire is not an impossibility."

    "An empire withoutnd is nothing, an empire without a ruler is nothing, an empire without a citizen is also nothing," ended Lyon with a smile.

    The princess entered a deep contemtion after hearing his opinion. (So that''s why royal father made an ultimatum of only humans are allowed to enter Luderia. If the races were busy fighting each other, we would be destroyed. Even if we could end the fighting, our resources would be expended and the neighboring kingdoms would see this as a chance to wipe us out).

    "Well, what do you think about my opinion? Pretty amateurish huh?" teased Lyon as he looked at the contemting young woman.

    Hearing his question, Princess Aelina shook her head, "I don''t know about amateurish or not but your opinion definitely brings new light to my point of view."

    Unbeknownst to her, she exuded her royal bearing when she said the sentence. This urrent made Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he said, "You know, if I looked at you really closely, you have a slight resemnce to Princess Chloe."

    "Eh?!" his remark caught the princess off guard as she took a step back. "Y-you think so?", said the princess as she couldn''t help but looked away, not daring to face his starry eyes.

    "En, your chestnut hair and that face, if you tied up your hair in a ponytail manner, I might have mistaken you as her older sister hahaha."

    "Wha-what? Ah stop it, you are making me blush, she is a beautiful princess while I''m just a noble," said Princess Aelina.

    "Right." chuckled Lyon before Aelina followed.

    *cough

    The beautiful princess made a cough to lead the conversation as she asked, "If you were an emperor, how would you handle your empire?"

    Her question made Lyon contemte for a while before smiling at her face.

    "Isn''t it obvious, with a lot of beautiful women as my citizens! No matter what race they are, I would handle them with care and lots of love!" said Lyon as he nodded while closing his eyes, grinning as he imagined the perfect empire.

    His answer made the princess dumbstruck. Her mouth was wide opened as she heard what he just said. She tried to put the Lyon that exin the pros and cons of multirace kingdoms and this Lyon together but failed to do so.

    Lyon looked at her as he said, "I see, you are speechless at my magnificent idea HAHAHA!"

    He faced the sky as he put on a burst of heartyughter.

    In a corner of a shadow, a godly beautiful figure with fox ears was shaking her head while the other beautiful figure one, was crouching down with her left hand on her stomach as little giggle would sometimes sneak out from her mouth that she covered with her right hand.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 143 - A Pill Store

    The two of them continued their stroll as Lyon''s mind still stuck in his imagination. He asionallyughed as he saw the possibility of making such an empire in the future.

    Meanwhile, the princess was still lost as to his idea. She timidly walking behind him afraid of getting influenced by his perverted nature.

    "Oh a pill store?" said Lyon as he suddenly stopped his track.

    Unlike the shitty and unmanageable antique store of Old Sean, the building his gaze was on was made out of high material. With thebination of stone and wood, it made the said building looked high-ss. From the size that Lyon could see, it was apparent that it had at least three-story floors.

    Lyon nonchntly walked inside the store with confident in which the princess followed after. She didn''t know why would he go to such a store at a time like this but she won''t question him about it.

    The disy of pills inside was neatly ced as a stair on the edge of the room was visible. With themoners couldn''t afford the items here and most young nobles were recuperating on their bed, the ground floor felt deste.

    "Good afternoon, young sir, you look handsome today. How can I help you?" said a male clerk as he took a bow in front of Lyon.

    "Oh, I''m just strolling around," said Lyon as he gently waved his hand with a smile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Feel free to look around sir," said the clerk with a smile.

    The clerk stole a nce at his back where he found a beautiful woman stood behind him. She looked around the neatly ced pills in the store as no amazement appeared in her eyes. Seeing her dissatisfied eyes the clerk approached her with his hands rubbing each other.

    "May I- ?!" his words stuck in his throat as he finally saw her face.

    Their eyes locked each other as one was afraid while the other one was surprised.

    "Oh, the woman is with me, I''m sure you recognize her, she is one of the top nobles in Luderia Hahaha!" said Lyon with a burst of heartyughter.

    (The woman you say?!) as he was about to reprimand the frivolous young man, he saw Princess Aelina put a finger on her lips. He gulped as the cold sweat on his forehead dropping at a quick rate. The young clerk knew that the election for the next ruler in Luderia was not far off. If he were to offend one of the candidates, he would perish.

    In the end, the clerk put a wry smile as he said, "Yes, yes, pri- Miss Aelina is one of the most powerful nobles in Luderia."

    "Yeah, can you believe it, even I cannot believe her identity, hahaha!" said Lyon before he suddenly put his right hand around the clerk''s nape and slightly pushed it down with his arm. His expression suddenly changed like that of a devil that wanted to collect his soul as he whispered coldly like a snake, "So show us the good stuff man, I know the ground floor is full of poor grade product that''s just business tactic, but you don''t want to offend thatdy would you?"

    The clerk gulped as he actually knew more than him how dreadful it was for him to offend the saiddy. "Y-yes certainly, please follow me to the second floor," said the clerk as he led the way upstairs.

    "Hmm? Lyon, what did you say to him? He seemed panicked for a second," said Princess Aelina as they walked the stairs.

    "Well, nothing you should be worried about," said Lyon with a chuckle.

    The clerk who heard their conversation gritted his teeth. (I''m still obliged to show you the second floor if I still want my head on my body, but it still pisses me off when you threaten me).

    Unlike the first floor, the pills inside the second floor were treated differently. Instead of putting one pill as a disy, they put the whole sum on their stock in the disy. Since the pills were rare, the prices were justified.

    However, Lyon could see that there was still another stair leading up.

    "This the second-floor sir, the pills here-" his words were stuck as he was forcefully turned around into the position once again.

    Lyon''s devilish expression made an appearance once again as he whispered coldly to the innocent clerk, "Oh, what''s this mister clerk, I still see a stair leading up, don''t tell me you want to offend the greatdy? Hmm?!"

    The clerk gulped his saliva as he thought (What are you, a bandit? How could the princess take a stroll with you?!). He carefully pulled a napkin and wipe his cold sweat as he answered with a guilty tone, "Sorry sir, but the top floor is not selling any pills."

    "Lyon I could hear you, you know," said Princess Aelina with her arms crossed.

    Lyon quickly retracted his arms as he said, "Yeah well, I''m just curious about the top floor, hehe."

    The princess sighed as she said, "The top floor is a ce to make pills, there are only cauldrons, and a bunch of materials up there to be sold too but no pills."

    Lyon mused before he replied, "So one can freely make pills upstairs?"

    The princess nodded, "Yes, but you need to pay the materials and the rent of cauldron if you don''t have one. After that, if they managed to made a pill or a batch of pills, they can keep it for themselves or sell it in this store, with this store taking twenty percent of the profits."

    "I guess it won''t hurt to try," shrugged Lyon before heading the third floor leaving the other two.

    In the shadowy corner, Kyoko stood silently before Ryona asked, "Overseer, didn''t you once said that you used to be a pill-maker?"

    With a flick of a finger, she pulled out the smoke pipe from her spatial ring, She calmly sucked the pipe as smoke hiddenly permeating the air.. "Yes, I was and still am actually."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 144 - Introduction Of Alchemy

    The top floor in the building was pretty spaciouspared to the lower floors. There were three cauldrons with different colors, one was silver, the other was obsidian-ck and thest one was gold. They were positioned in a tringle point with a rack filled with materials standing in the middle. In this way, the pill-makers couldn''t identally interfere with each other.

    As Lyon took his first step, his vision was greeted with a desk counter and a surprised-looking middle-aged man with auburn hair sitting behind it.

    "Oh, a young alchemist?" said the middle-aged man with a smile. He was pretty sensitive about the stuff as building a rtionship with a pill-maker was better earlier thanter.

    "Hmm? Are you talking to me?" said Lyon while pointing at himself.

    "Hohoho, of course, young man, who else but you standing in front of me?" said the middle-aged man calmly.

    "You must be mistaken then, I don''t even know what alchemist even mean," said Lyon with a chuckle.

    The middle-aged man had his eyebrows moved up in a surprise, "Oh, perhaps I am indeed mistaken then."

    However, before Lyon could respond back, the middle-aged man continued, "Alchemist is the term for the people that made pills, for the lower ss, it is called a ''pill-maker'', however, that term wouldn''t be used in other higher cultivation rate worlds."

    *tap*tap

    Footsteps followed after Lyon as the princess revealed herself toward the middle-aged man. However, unlike the clerk, the middle-aged man was calm and collected even after seeing her face. In fact, there was a spark of joy in his eyes.

    "Oh my, oh my, such esteemed guest, to think you would grace me here in this time," said the middle-aged man with a smile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The esteemed guest he was talking about was none other than Princess Aelina, one of the candidates to seed the throne.

    "My friend here would like to try making pills, is it possible for you to rent a cauldron and a basic recipe? Of course, you can put it under my tab," said Princess Aelina skipping the pleasantries.

    Once again, the middle-aged man looked surprised, he averted his gaze between the princess and the young man before curling in a smile.

    "I see, I see, you both are on a date! My how I miss my old days," teased the middle-aged man.

    Princess Aelina couldn''t help but blush as she said with a stomp. "Uncle Rond! We are just taking a stroll!"

    The middle-aged man called Rondughed as he saw his nephew getting angry. "Sure sure, whatever you say, my cute niece, by the way, what is your name, young man?"

    "My name is Lyon, nice to meet you, uncle." answered the young man calmly.

    "Likewise," said Rond before he teased his niece once again, "See, he even called me uncle already, I will prepare a huge gift for your wedding!"

    "Uncle Rond!" said the princess cutely with a stomp.

    "Hahaha, alright, alright, but on a serious note, I wonder if your little sister would ever get married in the future, with her high pride-"

    *cough

    The princess coughed before saying, "We are getting sidetracked here uncle, let''s focus the matter at hand first."

    "Yes yes, sorry, my age is getting on me," said Rond as he averted his gaze toward Lyon. "By our short conversation, I want to ask how much do you know about the art of pill making?"

    "None," said Lyon without a slight hesitation.

    "Well, you are definitely a confident young man hahaha!" said Rond while patting his back.

    Princess Aelina looked at them both with a wry smile (I will never understand the bond between men, they could just hit off in a second).

    Rond then rubbed his chin, as he said softly, "Now then, where to begin.."

    He mused for a while before reminded of something. "Oh right, there is one pill-maker here that is using the gold cauldron, you are lucky Lyon, you get to see it first hand, don''t worry I will guide you to understand the art. I may not be the best but I know the basics."

    Lyon nodded as the two of them along with the princess walked behind a certain young man that was calmly standing behind a golden cauldron. The fire was not lit yet and the ingredients or materials were neatly ced beside him.

    "Lyon, the first step of making a pill, is to calm your heart, or at least that''s what''s the instruction in the book said," said Rond.

    (The book? What book? I thought you know the basics!) thought Lyon as he nodded.

    Rond nodded in affirmation before continuing, "The next step is the fire, you see, the fire for heating the cauldron is not an ordinary fire you use by casting a spell."

    "Then what?" asked Lyon.

    "Just watch," said Rond as he cued Lyon to look at the young man.

    The young man ced his hand on his chest as a white me ignited on his hand. However, the young man didn''t seem to feel that his hand was burning at all, in fact, not even his clothing was affected.

    "What? How did he do that?" asked Lyon in a surprise.

    "That''s called the soul me, every cultivator is born with it, but most stay dormant until the Soul Realm. The me wouldn''t hurt anything nor put a scratch on your clothing, but it is strong enough to burn impurities in one''s ingredients, well at least to some extent," exined Rond.

    "To some extent?" replied Lyon.

    Ron nodded before continuing, "The colors of the me indicate the level of impurities it can erase. This is also used to gauge one''s prowess in the art of alchemy. The white me is the first step of an alchemist, it is said to burn zero percent up to ten percent of impurities in an ingredient."

    "The grade of the me is the same as the color in magic brand, but I still never see beyond a red me," sighed Rond before continuing, "Like, cultivation, if the me is not trained, the soul me will be white forever.. So a lower leveled cultivator might have a higher grade of a soul me than a higher leveled cultivator."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 145 - Rowland The Fox

    The young man in front of the stilled cauldron stretched his hand that was covered in white me. As if the me had its own thought, it moved under the golden cauldron and lit it.

    Lyon noticed that the golden cauldron was actually lifted up by the white mes as it asionally moved up and down. (This is some witch trick, isn''t it?) thought him as he reminisced of an old cartoon in his original world.

    Though hemented that inwardly, he didn''t lose his focus as he carefully examined the event in front of his eyes.

    The young man that was conducting the art of alchemy, take a bunch of ingredients in the rack before putting it inside the cauldron. Lyon didn''t recognize a single ingredient the young man was taking.

    Rubbing his chin, Lyon approached the young man and peeked inside the golden cauldron. He saw the batch of ingredients swirling inside the golden cauldron. They slowly lit up before fusing into one piece of light.

    "Lyon, this is the moment where the impurities of the product being stripped with the soul me," said Rond softly.

    Lyon squinted his eyes as he saw bits of white light raining down from the piece of light like glitter. (So the bits of lights are the impurities?) thought Lyon.

    "Ha!" the young man shouted as he flicked his finger, this sudden motion also startled Lyon who took a step back.

    The piece of light was jumping out of the golden cauldron andnded on the young man''s palm. There was only one pill produced and the color was white like a normal medicine in Lyon''s world.

    (Hmm, this looks like a regr flu medicine) said Lyon unimpressed.

    "Congrattions young alchemist, the pill you make is a sess!" said Rond to the young man.

    "Ah, thank you, manager, though this is the lowest grade of a pill it still took me a long time to make it," said the young man while shaking his head.

    Rond patted his shoulder as he said, "Don''t worry, as long as you keep training, you will get better eventually."

    "Ah, you are too kind, manager," said the young man with a smile.

    "Hahaha, nevermind that, it''s time to pay up, let''s go to the counter," said Rond as he hurriedly stood behind the said counter like a cashier.

    The young man smiled wryly as he followed after him, "I intend to keep the pill, how much should I pay in total?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Don''t worry I already keep a tab for you, with the ingredients you used and the rent for the golden cauldron, it will be... eight million golds," said Rond with a smile.

    Hearing the prize, the young man almost splurted out blood. (Eight million?! Might as well kill me now!).

    Rond nodded, "I know, I know, it''s cheaper than the usual price, this is because you are a young aspiring alchemist."

    (Cheaper?!) was the young man''s thought before fainting with blood oozing from the edge of his mouth.

    Lyon saw the familiar clerk dragging the fainted young man from the third floor as Rond approached him with a smile.

    "I will give the tabter, making such a pill must be too much for him," said Rond while shaking his head in a disappointment.

    (I don''t think it''s because of making a pill) thought Lyon as he smiled wryly. "Hmm? Where is Aelina?" asked Lyon as his gaze didn''t find the beautiful woman.

    "I''m over here," said the princess as she revealed herself from behind the ck cauldron. She was hiding for her identity of course. She didn''t want to make any more necessary problems for her own.

    "Ah there you are, no wonder I felt something beautiful was missing, haha," said Lyon with a heartyugh.

    His words made Princess Aelina blushed, she couldn''t believe that he would flirt with her in this kind of situation, not to mention in front of her own uncle.

    "Hohoho, you got yourself a keeper here niece," teased Rond before he joined Lyon in hisugh.

    (Gh! These two!) thought Princess Aelina. She was happy yet a bit angry at the same time.

    *cough

    Still with a blushing face, the princess cough before saying, "Well, Lyon after watching how a pill was made, do you still want to try?"

    "Of course!" said Lyon without hesitation.

    "Uncle, what is the difference between these three cauldrons?" asked Lyon.

    However, before Rond could answer, the soothing voice of the princess answered him instead. "The golden one is the only one that is still intact."

    "What? Is that true?" asked Lyon in a surprise.

    The princess nodded, "Yep, the other ones are broken or chipped off. They should be reced honestly."

    Lyon averted his gaze to the wry smiled middle-aged man. "C''mon my beautiful niece, you don''t have to say it like that, they can still be used you know."

    "Hmph! I will not let you ripped my friend off," said Princess Aelina.

    "Well, I was about to tell him to use the golden cauldron anyway," said Rond.

    "Tell me, uncle, do you put different prices for the other two cauldrons and this golden one is the highest among the three?" asked Lyon with a smile.

    Rond nodded, but before he could say anything, the princess said, "Lyon, the three of the cauldrons have the same engravings."

    Her words made Lyon to quickly looked at the other two cauldrons andpared them to the golden ones. "Wow, so the color is actually from paint and the three of them made from the same material?"

    Ron could only smile wryly.

    (This old fox is quite crafty but sadly he met the young fox today) thought Lyon as he perked a smile.

    Suddenly his hand was over Rond''s nape and their body turned away from the princess. Their position was the same as Lyon with the clerk downstairs.

    Princess Aelina shook her head before Lyon said anything.

    "Uncle, my good uncle, wouldn''t it be bad if this news were to leaked out," whispered Lyon with a cold voice. He looked like a devil striking a deal with a lesser devil.

    "Y-you wouldn''t right?" replied Rond softly.

    "Hmm, I don''t know..." paused Lyon as he rubbed his thumb and index finger together before continuing, "Of course I won''t, but you know even the walls are not soundproof so someone might hear it."

    "Gh!" Rond knew what his wording meant. Even if Lyon was the one that spread the news he got no proof to use him. (To think that I would be yed a by a youngster) thought Rond.

    By his identity, people wouldn''t dare to mess with him, but Lyon was different, he was the friend of his niece, the princess.

    With a gulp, he said, "Alright, alright, I understand. The rent for the cauldrons and the ingredients will be free of charge for you."

    "And?" continued Lyon.

    "And what?" said Rond.

    "I took fancy of the pills on the second floor," teased Lyon.

    "No, I cannot give you that, I will have a massive deficit!"

    "Shame, I would have loved to see this store flourish in theing years."

    "Guh! Fine! You can only take five pills, beyond that then I can''t."

    Lyon patted Rond''s back as he stood straight and said, "Now that''s my uncle hahaha!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 146 - Making One

    Two figures were carefully watching the young man in front of them. Standing in front of the golden cauldron the said young man closed his eyes.

    It was as if the time had stopped, he heard nothing but his own heartbeat. His breathing was calm and could be heard by the other two. They didn''t want to say anything to disrupt his concentration, after all, this was his first time doing it.

    In the corner of a shadow, Kyoko and Ryona were carefully watching him. Since Kyoko was also an alchemist, she really took great interest in this event.

    "Overseer, what color of soul me do you have right now?" asked Ryona in low voice. This was a good time as any in her opinion.

    "I''m not that good of an alchemist since that was just a hobby to fill my time," replied Kyoko still focusing her red and blue eyes on the young man that set them free. With a flick of her finger, her soul me ignited, answering Ryona''s question.

    Ryona opened her eyes wide as she whispered, "Golden? No this is the peak of Yellow Soul me, a peak level five soul me?! Overseer only needs one more step to turn it into level six, the Brown Soul me!"

    "Refining or making a pill is not just about the level of soul me one possessed, but also the technique and the quality of the ingredients used," exined Kyoko.

    (This, again those feelings) thought Lyon as he tried to stay calm. (This feeling is the same as that time I yed zither!) continued his thought.

    The true reason he was traveling was none other than finding his own identity, his own past life. What happened to him? What was his purpose? The only clue he got was from Selena, the self-proimed first wife of his. Combined that with the arrival of his grandpa the True Dragon, the doubt he had of being reincarnated was erased.

    (Interesting, I wonder what other skills I can do) thought Lyon. In his mind, this was probably the first time he did alchemy, but his body, his soul... knew better.

    "Hmph!" smirked Lyon as he opened his eyes, "Ignite!"

    Kyoko opened her eyes wide before anyone else did.

    *boom

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Rond and the princess were blown back by the sudden roaring ze. After they fell with a thump, the princess struggling opened her eyes only to be wider and wider.

    "Y-you are kidding, right?" said Rond in disbelief.

    He saw the young man''s hands were burning in a white me that was ring to the air, almost hitting the roof. The young alchemist from before was only as big as his own palm but the young man in front of him had both of his hands up to his shoulders. If they were topare them, then the young alchemist was a chicken and Lyon was a phoenix.

    Though they were of the same color, their size, their brightness was different. Lyon''s soul me was in another ss.

    "G-good niece, who is he exactly?" asked Rond with a gulp.

    Though Princess Aelina could hear his question, she didn''t care nor did she had the answer. Her eyes were in awe of the majestic being that filled her vision.

    With his lighted hands, Lyon took a bunch of ingredients that even he couldn''t name it himself. It was apparent that he didn''t follow the basic recipe of making a health potion, he was making something else, something his soul remembered.

    Lyon slightly reversed nod as he said, "Go."

    The white soul me moved like a torrent and wrapped the whole golden cauldron.

    This abnormal technique made even Kyoko confused. (I''ve read books about refining and making pills but, this is something else). Normally the soul me would go under the cauldron, like a fire to a pan.

    Lyon could see that the ingredients were beginning to fuse into one piece of light and bits of lights started to fall, indicating the process of eliminating impurities.

    "Hehehe, you think I''m done? Break!" shouted Lyon as the white me made direct contact with the piece of light before breaking them apart to smaller pieces of light.

    He took a nce at the cauldron as he furrowed his eyebrows. The golden cauldron was shaking greatly like an earthquake was happening inside it.

    There was only one oue if this was to be continued, the cauldron would break.

    Lyon smiled as he noticed what''s going on and said, "A race then."

    His eyes turned sharp and deep as if the universe couldn''t escape his vision. The white ze was coiling like a torrent inside the golden cauldron, engulfing the pieces of white light.

    *crack

    The first sign of breaking was heard as Lyon clicked his tongue in response.

    "Oh no, the cauldron is going to break, the pill-"

    "Not yet,"

    Ryona''s words were interjected by Kyoko who was watching every single detail. As an experienced alchemist, she knew that Lyon was currently in a race.

    Lyon moved his hands as the ring white me followed his movement.

    *swoosh

    The blinding speed of his movements was leaving afterimages that leave even Kyoko in awe.

    *crack

    Another crack was heard as the golden cauldron was giving Lyon his final checkpoint. However, Lyon''s expression was different than one could expect.

    He gritted his teeth in a smile as his hands moved even faster. The air around his hands be greenish as the divine aura of a True Dragon slowly showed its prowess.

    The tiny bits of lights slowly gathered to the center as Lyon grinned.

    *boom

    The golden cauldron exploded and its pieces flew to random directions inside the room. The majestic white me was nowhere to be seen around Lyon''s body as he stood still.

    *tap*tap

    The princess frantically ran to him as she said, "Lyon! Are you okay? Are you hu-?!"

    Her words stuck as she saw the thing Lyon held by his right hand.

    "Ah! Is that?! Is that a level two grade pill?!" eximed Rond as he noticed the blueish pill on Lyon''s hand.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 147 - Cry Of A Beauty

    The blue pill looked ordinary to Lyon but the other two were astonished, especially Rond, he couldn''t help but droll at the sight.

    "How is this possible?" asked Princess Aelina as her eyes still fixated on the result.

    "Hmm? What do you mean?" asked Lyon while slightly raised one of his eyebrows.

    "It was impossible for a lower grade soul me to produced a higher grade pill than its own," said Princess Aelina.

    "Is it?" replied Lyon in confusion. He himself didn''t know that what he did was an impossible feat, in fact, he couldn''t even exin the thing that he had just done.

    Rond nodded, "Niece is right. It was impossible, well, at least until today hahaha!"

    "Nevertheless, you are amazing Lyon. This is the first time, wait, this is your first time doing alchemy right?" asked Princess Aelina in suspicion.

    Lyon nodded, ''Of course, this is my first time, I mean look, even my soul me is white."

    Princess Aelina mused (That''s right, his soul me is white, the lowest grade of a soul me. However, it was different. His soul me zed like an undying fire).

    Patting Lyon''s shoulder, Rond smiled, "So, what does the blue pill do?"

    He was trying to entice him in selling the level two grade pill to his store. With this, he would have an upper hand against other stores across Deo.

    "I don''t know," said Lyon nonchntly as he lightly threw the pill to Rond''s hand.

    "What?! What do you mean you don''t know?! You are the one who made it!" asked Rond frantically.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon shrugged as he said, "It means that I don''t know, maybe an appraiser can appraise its uses. Wait, there is an appraiser for pills right?"

    "Yes there is, just call one uncle, I will pay for the service," said Princess Aelina.

    "Yes my beautiful niece, I will call one right now!" said Rond as he hurriedly disappeared from the spot.

    Lyon looked at the beautiful young noble and smiled before saying, "You are a kind person Aelina."

    The princess blushed as she couldn''t help but look away from him.

    "Thank you," said Princess Aelina under her breath.

    The third floor only left both of them, a man and a woman. The princess couldn''t help but having her heartbeat rapidly getting faster and faster. In the end, she was never in a room alone with a man before.

    "Aelina, you should take days off from Luderia, things are about to get heavy in the next few days. With your status, I know it will impact your safety and family since the elections areing soon," said Lyon in a concern.

    His words couldn''t help but made her put a wry smile. She found it even harder to confess her identity to him.

    She shook her head before saying, "Sorry Lyon but I can''t."

    She took a few steps away from him and continued while facing the ceiling, "You know... if things were different, I would really like to experience traveling the world, not just Deo but everywhere, however, reality doesn''t allow that."

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Hahaaha!"

    She turned back to see Lyon wasughing wholeheartedly. Her face was undeniably confused at his reaction.

    After having his fill, he took a deep breath before facing the dumbfounded princess. "Reality does not allow you? That''s a really good joke."

    Princess Aelina furrowed her eyebrows in annoyance.

    "You mean ''you'', does not allow yourself!" said Lyon as his eyes turned sharp while pointing at her face. His deep eyes seemed to contain the universe''s secret and his captivating determination couldn''t help but sway the hearts of the listeners.

    The princess''s eyes slowly opened wide as she continued to listen.

    "Reality has nothing to do with this, you are the one that''s holding yourself back! Who told you to not do the things you want? It doesn''t take a genius like me to understand the heavy responsibility of a nobility,"

    "You are a woman of status, surely people had high expectations of you. Growing up you worked hard to not fail their expectations, groomed to be the perfect noblewoman.

    You are too kind Aelina, you work so hard that you forgot that you too have a life to live."

    Her eyes slowly turned red as she heard what he said. A budding liquid slowly formed on the edge of her eyes before one fell a stream across her cheek.

    She didn''t have a talent as her siblings had, so she worked extra hard to not fall behind them. She trained twice as hard, she failed twice as much. (But for what?) thought the princess. She was to focus on chasing them that she forgot why she worked hard in the first ce.

    She never desired to be a ruler of Luderia in the first ce, in fact, it never even crossed her mind. (He is right, it was a stupid reason, I just don''t want to disappoint the people''s expectations of me).

    Suddenly, a thumb gently wiped her tears as a warmth hand held her beautiful face. (Look at you Lyon, you made a beauty cry) thought Lyon to himself.

    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said those things," said Lyon with regret.

    "En-nn," replied Princess Aelina as she shook her head.

    "Please don''t be, you are just stating your point of view, there is nothing wrong with that, I''m not hurt or anything, I''m just disappointed at my self," said the princess with a smile.

    "Ummm, you can let go of your hand now," continued the princess as she blushed away.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he just realized his hand still gently ced on her cheek, he smiled wryly as he retracted it, "Sorry hahaha."

    The princess looked at theughing young man as she thought (What a unique person he is, a little bit mischief, but he is actually a caring person).

    "Hahaha, anyway, I heard you have a sister? Or was it a little sister?" asked Lyon.

    (Oh right, he is a huge pervert) thought Princess Aelina.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 148 - How About A Bet?

    Lyon''sughter was interrupted with a voice from downstairs.

    "Yes, yes right this way sir."

    Both he and the princess recognized the voice as it belonged to the young clerk from before. (That clerk is a fast one isn''t he) thought Lyon with a chuckle.

    Not so long ago, the clerk was carrying a young unconscious alchemist to his resident but now he was already downstairs.

    The princess quickly wiped her remaining tears and fixed her expression. It was almost natural for her to do so, being groomed as a princess had its own merits.

    The sound of wooden stairs being stepped up on was heard as the clerk''s head revealed himself. The clerk''s gaze was not on the two of them but rather to the figure behind him as he weed it on the third floor, "This is the third-floor sir, you may use the cauldrons and the ingredients here as you see fit, the bills will naturally follow after."

    However, the first thing that Lyon saw was an ordinary wooden cane. The figure wore an azure cloak that covered his body and a hood that covered the top side of the figure''s face whenever he walked. Lyon could only make out his wrinkled nose and below to realize that it was an old man.

    The old man was standing straight with no sign of humpback. His wrinkled hands were not fragile nor strong, but the bearing he exuded was a kind of sinister feeling that could make the princess instinctively hid behind Lyon.

    "Ho~, interesting," said the old man with his hoarse voice. His target was none other than the young man in front of him who stood nonchntly with a smile.

    The old man, slowly raised his hand to signal the clerk to leave which the clerk naturallyply.

    "Young man, I sense no fear in you, that is quite an amazing feat," said the old man before heughed.

    "To think that I would find someone like you in this little world, Hahaha!" continued the old man as he walked to the side with the aid of his cane.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon smirked as he said, "Why should I fear you? I don''t even know who you are."

    The old man''s weary eyes opened wide before his lips curled up, "Boy, do you not know what this azure cloak means?"

    Lyon mused as he carefully looked at the azure cloak the old man was wearing. He found nothing suspicious other than a white little bnce-scale symbol on top of the cloak''s hood.

    He squinted his eyes as he looked dead serious against the old man before saying, "You can''t be..."

    "Hahaha! That''s right I am..."

    "You are naked inside the cloak aren''t you? Disgusting!"

    Interrupted Lyon with a spit to the floor.

    .

    .

    .

    The room was silent as the only thing heardst was Lyon''s saliva hitting the floor like a bullet.

    Princess Aelina who was hiding behind Lyon''s back couldn''t say anything before, "Puha! Hahaha!" herugh was burst out along with the rain from her beautiful lips.

    "You! I''m not naked under my cloak!" said the old man as he was pointing at Lyon with his cane.

    However, he slowly breathed as he calmed his state once more before retracting his cane. "It is my fault, I shouldn''t expect the people live in this little world would know the significant meaning of this azure cloak."

    He proceeded to walk to one of the two remaining cauldrons, disregarding Lyon''s expression. He stood silently in front of the ck one before concentrating.

    Lyon suddenly had an idea as he spoke softly, intentionally yet sounded not intentionally, "Too bad he is going to fail."

    The old man perked his ears as he heard what Lyon''s said. (There is no other ''he'' than me on this floor, is he really doubting my sess rate for making pills? Hahaha the fool!) thought the azure cloaked old man.

    The old man turned his figure against Lyon as he said with a smile, "Young man, how about a bet."

    Lyon looked surprised by the old man''s proposition before saying, "A bet? A bet for what?"

    "A bet whether I seed in making a pill or not,"

    He mused before replying, "Oh, but what pill-grade are you going to make? If it''s the first, white-grade pill, might as well called it off."

    *tsk*tsk

    The old man clicked his wrinkled tongue as he shook his head before putting his right hand on his chest to retract his soul me.

    Princess Aelina squinted her eyes while wiping her saliva thatnded on Lyon''s back from before. (A red me?! A level three alchemist!).

    She looked at Lyon with concerned as she might afraid that he had fallen to his own trap. But the ever-smiling Lyon still had not changed a bit, not even a twitch could be seen from his expression.

    (Hmm? The fact that a level three alchemist standing in front of him didn''t even make him flinch) thought the old man as his confidence started to reduce by a small amount. Usually, upon the revtion of his soul me, cultivators would hurriedly try to curry favor him, especially in a weak world such as the one he was in right now.

    (Is he a hidden expert?! Then that would make sense... wait that doesn''t make any sense, if he is a hidden expert, he would know the meaning of my azure cloak, besides, I can gauge his shallow cultivation level) thought the old man as he regained his confidence.

    "Alright then, we will bet on you making a level three grade pill, no less and no more, it has to be a perfect red! The recipe is... well I''m sure you have one, let''s go with whatever you pick, what do you think? Fair enough?" asked Lyon with a smirk on his face.

    Princess Aelina always wondered why his smirk was enchanting to look at, others usually felt annoyed.

    "Fine by me, as for the prize is simple, you just need to kowtow to me," said the old man with a smile.

    Princess Aelina gripped her hand tight before Lyon said, "Fine, my prize, if you fail, would be your azure cloak."

    The old man flinched for a second before replying, "Alright then its a deal!" (Hahaha, there is no way I would fail!).

    (He thinks he can make a third-grade pill with a broken cauldron from a cheap store-owner? Hahaha the fool!) thought Lyon as heughed inwardly.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 149 - The Third Wheeler

    The third floor of the store was focusing on one old figure as he stood in front of a ck cauldron. d in the eye-catching azure cloak, he closed his eyes as he entered deep concentration state.

    Watching the old figure was Lyon and hispanion, Princess Aelina. He crossed his arm as he looked at the old man with a smirk, either it was arrogance or confidence, it mattered not.

    "Do you need my help old man?" teased Lyon as he chuckled.

    "Hahaha, you are one thousand years old too early for that!" said the old man as he activated his red soul me.

    "Ok, old man," answered Lyon with a smile.

    The old man smiled despite Lyon''s sneer as he replied, "Such childish ploy won''t work on me boy, I could make a third-grade pill while drinking wine."

    *tsk*tsk

    Lyon clicked his tongue while shaking his head before saying, "You put too much thinking into it, I only said that because you are too lonely, but s, you pped away my kindness that fast."

    The old man furrowed his eyebrows, "What do you mean?"

    "I have a beautiful woman beside me," said Lyon before putting his hand around the small waist of the dumbfounded princess, "While you only get an old cauldron to keep youpany, I don''t want you to be a third-wheeler you know."

    (God, I sounded like a viin) thought Lyon as heughed.

    "Y-you!"

    "Oh, what''s this? I thought you are concentrating on making a third-grade pill? Can''t do it?"

    The old man took a deep breath before replying sternly, "Hmph, keep bbering, just wash your forehead for it won''t dirty the floor when you kowtowter."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Wow, you have a sharp tongue old man, not bad," replied Lyon.

    His reaction caught the princess and the old man off guard. Normally, a person would be furious being insulted like that, but Lyon took it with a smile, in fact, he was even praising the old man.

    (Gh! I''m the one who insulted him yet why am I the one that''s got irritated?!) thought the old man before he turned his focus back on making the third-grade pill.

    *squish

    Lyon''s smile turned rigid as he felt a jolt of paining from his sides. "Aelina, oh beautiful Aelina, please have mercy, this cloth might not break but it can''t protect me from your pinch."

    Princess Aelina was smiling as she faced Lyon with her eyebrows raising up and down, "Oh? Is it? Does it hurt?"

    "Ah yes, yes it hurt," said Lyon with a fake cry.

    "Oh really now?" said Princess Aelina with a smile before turning her pinch to almost three hundred and sixty degrees. "How about now?"

    "Ahh!" Lyon jumped away, releasing his body from the deadly pincher before taking a step back.

    "Lyon, your punishment is not done yet, where are you going? Hey!" said the princess while he chased the young man.

    (Holy crap, that hurts so much, she probably could pull off an embedded Excalibur with those strong fingers!) thought Lyon as he started running.

    Though the space on the third floor was not big enough for running, the princess chased Lyon like a cat and a mouse.

    (Hmph! Childish tricks!) thought the old man as he waved his hand that burned with his soul me.

    The red soul me immediately hovered to the bottom of the ck cauldron with ease. The old man scanned the wardrobe full of ingredients with his weary eyes before shaking his head in contempt.

    "What a disappointment, the ingredients here are of low grade, the best thing they can produce is a level one grade pill."

    The old man looked at the cat and mouse duo before sneering, "No wonder you agreed to the bet, you are expecting me to fail because of this? Too bad for you I brought my own ingredients in my spatial ring hahaha!"

    "Aelina please stop pinching me! I-i think the old man said something," said Lyon while keep running in a circle.

    "Hehehe, you think I would fall for that? Such a childish trick won''t work on me!" said Princess Aelina with a wicked smile.

    "Oh no! He already influenced you?!" shouted Lyon while running.

    The two of thempletely disregard the old man that was in the process of making a pill. The old man greeted his teeth as he slowly realized he had be the third wheeler in the room. He wanted to reprimand them but that would indirectly mean that Lyon was right about offering his ''kindness''.

    The princess didn''t realize it herself of what she was doing. She was scared of the old man just a minute ago, but now she was chasing the young man with high spirits. She looked at the young man who appeared to be running for his life with a smile. Few giggles would often escape from her beautiful lips.

    "Hmph!" The old man flicked his finger as a bunch of foreign items flew out.

    There appeared to be something like ginseng, star-shaped brown leaves, a pelt of the fur of an unknown being, and a small gourd filled with god knows what.

    Leaving the small gourd behind he threw the rest of them inside the cauldron, burning their impurities for maximum result.

    "Ha!" shouted the old man as the ingredients inside glowed and slowlybined to the center. The old man confidently fused them into one piece of white light as bits of light started to rain down.

    "Hm!" grunted the old man as the red soul me of his burned more vividly. (I''m gonna finish this in no time!) thought the old man as the finish line was in sight.

    With the intensity of the soul me, the rate of bits of light that were raining down gradually increased as the source where it came from started to change color from white to blue.

    The old man smile as the glowing light was blue colored and started to change to red, the level three grade pill.

    "Anyst word before you kowtow?" said the old man with a sneer.

    *tap

    Lyon halted his track as he smirked against the old man. "Dodge," said Lyon as he caught the iing princess to his embrace and swiftly put his back against the old man.

    "What?"

    *crack

    His eyes nced down only to realize the cauldron cracks with resplendent light, reaching its utmost limit. His pupil gradually got smaller as he said with a gulp, "Oh no..."

    *boom

    The old man was propelled to the wall with an impact that almost embedded him inside.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 150 - I Cry, I Smile, I Laugh

    The explosion left a dark stain on the hard floor as pieces of the ck cauldron scattered across the room. Some of the ingredients even got burned up and the rest of them barely usable anymore.

    The thudding sound of debris and broken walls filled the area. Luckily the walls were thick enough to not make a new window for the third floor.

    Embracing the beautiful woman tightly, Lyon nced down at her divine face before asking with a smile, "Aelina, are you alright?"

    "E-En," replied Aelina as she shied away from his stare. Her cheeks gradually turned red as she could feel his heartbeat.

    (This feels really nice!) thought Lyon as his senses concentrated on the beautiful woman in his embrace. The smell, the touch, the vision, everything was a check on his list, all that was left was the taste.

    "Um, you can let go now," requested Aelina softly.

    Suddenly his eyes turned sharp. (Ah, I know this type of situation, the right reaction would be to back off while fidgetingly apologize with a red face then the girl would shy away while saying ''it-it is fine'') thought Lyon.

    Heughed inwardly as he continued (Well sorry I''m not that dumb, I mean, when the gods give you a chance will you forsake it? NO! just like the saying, when life gives you a lemon, you make a... well I forgot the rest of the idiom).

    Lyon tightened his embrace as he felt that the nice slim waist was designed that way. "Please, let''s stay like this a while longer," said the young man as his starry eyes stared at the dumbfounded princess.

    "Wha-" the princess''s mouth was sealed with a finger.

    "Feel my heartbeat against yours, racing to find the same rhythm," spoke Lyon softly as his finger still nted on her mouth.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *thump *thump

    She clearly heard their heartbeat as her eyes gradually blurred with a deep shade red. (What, what is this feeling) her eyes made an illusion that they were standing on a vast yellow field with blooming rapeseeds.

    Their hair flutters with the winds as she gently tiptoed before she closed her eyes while ducking her beautiful lips.

    Lyon knew what was going on, and slowly approached the maiden''s holy grail.

    "Guha! Kid! Help me stand up!" a shout was heard from the third floor as an old figure struggled to get up. He spouted blood as the impact appeared to be too much for his old bones.

    *crack

    (Eh?) Her visionary of the yellow field scene cracked like ss beforeing back to reality. She noticed that the man who was embracing her was looking at an old man on the floor. He gritted his teeth as veins appeared on the side of his forehead.

    "?!" Her eyes opened wide as suddenly something moist and warm was touching her lips. Her consciousness realized what was happening yet her body cannot react, as if she was a doll. She stared at the closed eyes of the young man as their lips connected, it was only a quick kiss but it felt like an eternity for her.

    Lyon let go of his embrace leaving the princess stood like a statue. His steps were heavy as the mountain falling from the sky. His expression shifted from ''kissing a princess'' to a ''demon bringing hell judgment for humanity''.

    *tap *tap

    He stopped right in front of the struggling old man, standing with his feet spread as wide as his shoulders.

    "Heh, not bad kid, I fell right into your trap, my pride eluded me from something basic, it is your win, I admit defeat, now help this old bones get up." said the old man with a smile whileying on the floor.

    Lyon flicked his finger as he retrieved a zither from his spatial ring. The size overshadowed the old man''s face as he looked from below. His eyes opened wide, "Huh!"

    *swoosh

    *boom

    Lyon smashed the zither right on the old man''s face, as the sound of snapped strings was heard. The zither broke in half with few cracks on each half.

    He lifted up the broken zither before the old man''s face revealed himself with his eyes spinning in a spiral movement.

    "Hmph! That''s for interrupting my romantic session!" said Lyon while patting his hands to remove dust that was not even there. He knew that the old man would still be alive from such hit, he could roughly gauge his cultivation level.

    "But to think you would pass out from that is a kinda disappointing, old man. Well, I guess I have to help myself then, excuse me," continued Lyon with a shrug.

    He rolled the passed out old man with his foot before stripping the azure cloak.

    Fluttering it in the air he quickly put it on top of his clothing.

    "Hey Aelina, what do you think?"

    "Huh?" the princess woke up from her stupor with the call from the young man. It was amazing to think that she didn''t wake up from the loud impact the zither made against the old man''s face.

    The princess opened her eyes once again as she saw the young man''s figure.

    The azure cloak covered his entire body as the hood managed to hid his eyes from prying individuals.

    "Well speechless aren''t you? Hahaha!" said Lyon with heartyughter as he stroke different poses.

    "Hahaha!" The princessughed at his ridiculous poses before finally sighing. (With you it''s just a roller coaster of emotion isn''t it, I cry, I smile, Iugh... wait a minute... we-we... awawawa...) her face turned red as she remembered the warm feeling on her lips.

    "Grr! Lyon! Come here!" shouted the princess while stomping her right foot, she was happy, embarrassed and angry at the same time.

    "Aw, crap she remembered!" said Lyon as he thought (Topic distraction n failed, time to retreat from the deadly pincher!).

    *tap*tap

    Suddenly a figure came out from the stairs as with his gasping breathing. "L-Lyon I found us an appraiser! Huh? Do you always wear that azure cloak?"

    "Huh? Rond did you just say an azure cloak?!" a different voice came from downstairs as the source hasten its footsteps.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 151 - Shall We Begin?

    The figure that rushed to the third floor revealed itself as Lyon and the princess''s eyes couldn''t help but open wide.

    "A tail?"

    The words escaped from Lyon''s mouth without him even realizing it. His eyes scanned the figure that was probably only a meter and half max.

    The little figure stood like a child but the bearing it had proved otherwise. Its face was cute, if it was a female then she was beautiful, if it was a male then it was also beautiful. It had two big round eyes that seemed to contain curiosity of a universe. Its white ears were standing straight like a rabbit, a perfect pair for her little nose and cute thin lips.

    It had a ck hair that was styled like a tomato, instead of weird, it brought about its cuteness to the next level. Thepletely ck round tail of its wiggled with the slightest movement that exuded its innocence.

    It wore a gxy-ck magician cloak that was adorned with little white spots that resembled a star in the universe which was harmonious with its pale-whiteplexion. The middle part of the cloak was bared as it revealed a tight vest that couldn''t make Lyon guess its gender. To finish it up, it wore long pants withce-up ck boots with a few white furs circling around the edge of the hole where the feet went in.

    "Ho~, What is it, young man? You are smitten by my beauty?" asked the little figure with a cute smirk as it put the nose higher as if looking down at Lyon.

    Its question woke Lyon from his stupor as he shook his head. "I''m not into little kids, sorry, I don''t even know if you are a male or female," said Lyon while waving his hand in denial.

    Rond instinctively took a step back as his expression stiffen. (Oh no! my store!).

    The little figure made a fist with its little hands until crackling noise was clearly heard. Its little mouth twitched, as the figure said, "Little... kid... you say? I see I see, to think that the Alchemy Union''s student forgot about their own elder''s identity is quite vexing,"

    *swoosh

    Lyon''s eyes turned sharp as a massive amount of mana swirling around the little figure''s body as if protecting it. He instinctively took a step back as his hand covered Aelina that stood behind him.

    "He~ looks like punishment is in order," smirked the little figure.

    "Move back, Lyon!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    A shout came before two devastatingly beautiful figure appeared in front of him standing on guard. Lyon was surprised to see them both as he said weakly, "This is serious isn''t it..., that kid is dangerous."

    "Ho~, you have quite apanion there," said the little figure with undeniable arrogance. Normally, people would feel scared or suffocated upon the presence of Ryona alone, but not only Ryona was there, but even Kyoko was also present.

    Lyon slowly moved back as he pushed the dumbfounded Aelina. The princess couldn''tprehend what''s going on as too many thoughts run in her mind.

    *sh

    Lyon opened his eyes wide as Ryona only left an afterimage before disappearing from his sight. (Such speed!).

    "Hoh~ not bad of a tactic, disrupt the mage before they cast magic, but..."

    The little figure turned around,

    *grab

    "Huh?" Ryona was surprised as her ax was stopped by its little hand with ease while her body was still in midair.

    (Impossible!) thought Lyon as he saw what''s happening. He knew how strong Ryona was, especially with her ax, she could even perform those illustrious techniques with it.

    Ryona furrowed her eyebrows while still in midair before her other hand swing the twins of the ax to the little figure.

    The little figure smirked as she received the iing ax with a palm.

    "!!"

    *sh

    A ck-colored magic brand appeared on the little figure''s palm without even chanting it nor writing it down.

    *boom

    The ax was propelled to the window beforending on the empty streets, etched to the paving. Leaving a huge line of crack as a result.

    Ryona watched her ax flew, before realizing that the little figure will soon attack her. She closed her eyes she steeled her entire body for the iing strike.

    "You are way too inexperienced in front of me," chuckled the little figure as it threw a punch.

    "Huh?"

    A magic brand appeared behind Ryona as something pulled her inside.

    "Ryona, are you okay?" a voice made the little figure turned back before it smirked with a realization.

    "Oh, hubby <3" said Ryona as she clung to Lyon''s body behind Kyoko.

    (Ah, this feels nice! but) thought Lyon before he said, "Let''s focus on the matter at hand first, to think that you couldn''t scratch that... um... that ''cute'' thing."

    "Hohoho~, did you just call me cute? You just reduce your punishment," said the little figure before continuing, "I see you are a space attribute cultivator, I wonder why you are here in this remote world."

    Rond and the princess were surprised too as they looked at the young man in the subject. Rond thought that he was just a noble from somewhere, but to think that not only his alchemy was superb, he had a rare element of space.

    The princess looked at the back of Lyon as she thought (Not only he could climb an impossible cliff with his finger, but he also has a rare attribute!). This made her wonder if Lyon was actually only ying around when he spared with her little sister Chloe.

    "Don''t worry, I''m excited to see the overseer in action," whispered Ryona to Lyon''s ear as her gazended on the beautiful figure with the fox ears.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "You got a really nice eye there," said the little figure as it readied itself.

    "I know," answered Kyoko cooly, before raising her right arm, revealing her snow-whiteplexion.

    *swoosh

    A storm like mana was crashing and surrounding her right arm before calming down and gathered on her hand. The little figure furrowed its eyebrows and squinted its eyes as a response.

    Pulling it close to her divine face she said with a smile, "Shall we begin?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 152 - Patting Her Head

    The little figure smirked at the fox-woman, "How about we start with something light."

    *snap

    Four, level six magic brands appeared out of thin air as the little figure snapped its fingers. Its thin lips smiled as it spoke softly, "Saint magic, Aero Gale."

    (You call that light?!) thought the princess and her uncle. Even in Luderia, saint magics were scarce and only limited personnel could learn it.

    *swoosh

    Like its name, gales from the four magic brands approached Kyoko with rage. Its wind blew everything in its path as thest cauldron was also caught up with the spell and propelled until it etched to the wall. Even Rond who was at the other side of the attack, couldn''t help but covered his eyes with his arm.

    Against the raging wind, Kyoko smiled before gently waving her pure hand.

    *zing

    One small ck magic brand appeared in front of her. In the face of the raging wind, the small magic brand looked like an ant that''s about to withstand a stomp from an elephant. However, the little figure''s eyes turned serious instead ofughing.

    (A level nine magic?) thought the little figure. It knew that no matter what realm of magic used, basic. taboo, saint... a level nine and the illustrious level ten were even rarer than finding one thousand one hundred and one clove leaves.

    "Saint magic, Pale Ice," chanted Kyoko with a smile.

    (Did I hear that right? Another saint magic?!) thought the princess as her eyes couldn''t help but take a peek despite the raging wind. Her surprised further enhanced by the fact that the color of the magic brand was ck.

    (A-a level nine!) screamed the princess in her thought.

    "Hmm?" Rond slowly took away his arm as he didn''t feel the rampaging wind anymore. (Oh god I hope my third floor is still usable). He slowly opened his eyes in fear of what reality had for him. The moment he got a vision, his eyes opened wider and wider.

    *thud

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    His knees turned weak before dropping to the ground. He saw something that was beautiful yet devastating.

    There was an abstract shaped ice sculpture that almost filled the entire room from the center. It looked like a tree that had numerous branches, but barely. One thing for certain was that the color of the ice was pale white.

    The princess gulped at the result of their initial encounter. She could roughly gauge the power these two just released, and she was sure that the entire battalion from Luderia could be wiped out by these two alone.

    "Wow, that''s amazing Kyoko!" shouted Lyon from behind before leaping to hug her. (Paradise here Ie!)

    *hit

    Kyoko hit Lyon''s head before reprimanding him, "It''s not over yet little brother, please step back."

    *tch

    Lyon clicked his tongue in a disappointment as he walked back.

    Kyoko smiled at the grunted Lyon before turning her focus back on the battle.

    Though they were separated by the ice, they could see them partially at each other.

    "That''s quite a spell you just chant, who are you fox-woman?" said the little figure with a smile. With its identity as an elder from the Alchemy Union, it knew a lot of quite capable people in its circle. Some of them had a level nine saint magic, but the little figure didn''t recall her at all. Even if the little figure didn''t know her personally, someone this capable would hardly go unnoticed.

    "Don''t you think it''s impolite to demand a name before introducing oneself?" chuckled Kyoko.

    "Ho~, I guess you are right, my name is Elise, Elise Growthwort," said the little figure.

    Lyon was biting his lips until the cold sweat started to build upon his forehead. Elise noticed this small motion as she said, "Boy, you finally remember huh?"

    "That''s right, I''m Elise Growthort, the ''Elise''," said Elise with pride as she pointed to herself.

    (Oh God, please stop saying your name, or I will burst!) thought Lyon as he bit his lip even harder. He didn''t want to make the situation any worse than it was just because of his humor level.

    "Hmm, did the name Elise Growhthort made you realized your mistake?"

    "Hahahaha!" Lyon burst out with a hearty ofughter. (Oh shit, oh shit, I just made the situation worse than it is! But, why would someone''s name that contains the word ''growth'' be short? I hate myself for having such a low leveled humor but hahaha! Goddamnit!).

    "Boy, you are really asking for it, aren''t you?" said Elise as veins appeared on her forehead.

    Kyoko shook her head in disbelief, (People would want to avoid problem whenever they can, but you make more than it should).

    "I''m sorry Elise, I''m so sorry, I don''t mean to disrespect you, it''s just that I have really low-level humor, please don''t misunderstand," said Lyon while putting his hand together to apologize.

    Elise sighed, as she waved her hand, "That''s fine, I will understand, you are not the first person tough at my full name."

    Lyon stopped hisugh in a sh as his eyes turned to excitement, "Eh? You do? That''s great hahaha!"

    "After I punch your face,"

    "Hahaha... what?"

    Kyoko pped her hand with a smile, "It''s settled then, My name is Kyoko, nice to meet you and this boy over here, is Lyon."

    She pulled the dumbfounded Lyon and gave it to Elise before saying, "Well just please don''t kill him or cripple him."

    "Kyoko?! No, older sister! Please have mercy!" said Lyon begging.

    Kyoko shook her head in a firm manner, "Laughing at a maiden''s name, shame on you little brother. Your punishment is because of your own wrongdoing,"

    Lyon then averted his gaze toward the ever-loving Ryona before she said, "Sorry Lyon, What overseer wants, overseer gets, I''ll be sure to treat your bumter."

    He slowly averted his gaze to the woman that he took a stroll with but, "That was overstepping the line, Lyon."

    In the end, he sighed, before turning around to face Elise.

    (Hm?) The more he looked at her his cheeks turned red.

    "Are you ready this is-" Her words stopped as she felt a warm palm slowly patting her head. Her eyes were emotionless as Lyon keeps rubbing her head.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    *boom

    Lyon was sent flying (Eh?) with a big bump from his left cheek before hitting the wall.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 153 - A Letter

    A young man copsed on the floor beside an old man as debris from the walls fell. His hair was covered in dust and his azure cloak had partially turned gray. He could smell the floor as he breathed in, it was a fresh wood scent like the ones in the forest. His buried face hidden his gritted teeth as he held the pain on his cheek.

    His fingers slowly twitched, before he put strength to push himself up. His figure slowly got up as he took a sneak to a fainted old man beside him. (I guess karma huh?) thought the young man with his puffed right cheek.

    *pat

    The young man patted his azure cloak as dust particles filled the air around it before ended up pping his hand to finish. He stretched his neck before slowly walking to the culprit responsible.

    "Boy, do you want some more? I have lots where that came from," said Elise as she chuckled, but sadly it was only for a short while. "Hm?!" she squinted her eyes as she noticed an unbelievable thing.

    The puffed cheek that Lyon had was recovering at an incredible speed that could be seen by the naked eye. This phenomenon happened before when he first arrived in this world, but only a few saw it.

    As Lyon stood before Elise, he was good as new. As if nothing ever happened to his charismatic face.

    (Interesting, Lyon was it?) thought Elise before she said, "Well with that done, I think I should go back to business, that is to appraise the level two grade pill."

    Rond was wiping his sweat with his little napkin before rushing to offer the blue pill he was holding on, "Ah yes, yes, please do so Elder Elise."

    Elise lightly took the blue pill in Rond''s hand before saying, "Hmm, a one hundred percent blue pill, not a single tint of other colors visible."

    "What does it mean?" asked Lyon.

    Elise raised her one of her eyebrows as she said, "You mean, you don''t know what a hundred percent color means?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "No idea," said Lyon as he shook his head.

    She squinted her eyes as suspicion build up in her thought (How could an Alchemy Union''s student didn''t know this?).

    Then, she pointed Lyon with her other hand before saying, "Lyon, you are not a student from Alchemy Union''s aren''t you?"

    Lyon squinted his eyes as Elise waited for his answer.

    "Hmm," hummed Lyon while closing his eyes, he slowly turned his figure back as he walked away from her. He took a few steps before stopping, catching everyone''s attention.

    The room was silent in the anticipation for his answer, they could hear the sound his nose and mouth made when he took a breath. "I thought I could keep this secret longer from you, but I guess it cannot be helped."

    Elise furrowed her eyebrows as she heard what his answer was. (An enemy of the union? An assassin?) So many spections filled her mind like a storm.

    "That''s right, I''m not from the Alchemy Union," said Lyon confidently.

    "Hmm, then where did you get the azure cloak of the Alchemy Union?" asked Elise before she readied herself for the kill. "Killing a student of the Alchemy Union is a grave sin, as an elder I will not tolerate this."

    "?!" the princess and her uncle felt shivered as if their body turned cold, but not because of the sculpture but something else. It was like a thousand knives aiming at their necks ready to slit at any time. (Such killing intent!) thought the princess as she struggled to breathe.

    Elise noticed that her killing intent had spread inside the room before focusing on the young man that stood aloof.

    Like a wild tidal wave, her killing intent crashed Lyon.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Hm? What are you doing Elise?" asked Lyon nonchntly.

    (What? Didn''t he feel my killing intent?) thought Elise as her eyes turned serious. This was the first time a lower leveled cultivation realm cultivator escape her killing intent, normally it would make them pissed themselves.

    "I don''t think that''s necessary, he is not done exining," said Kyoko softly.

    "Hehe, that''s right, besides, your killing intent wouldn''t work on hubby," chuckled Ryona with pride.

    "Hmm... you are right, no matter how I concentrated, he didn''t even flinch," said Elise while shaking her head.

    She too was a cultivator so she knew that killing intent had no rtions to one''s realm. It could only grow on experience, ying the enemy, wars, it was built upon corpses and more corpses. In the end, it was how much bones and blood under your throne.

    "Oh, did you spread out your killing intent towards me?" asked Lyon innocently.

    Elise sighed, before nodding.

    (Really? I feel nothing! Even those assassins in the forest still have some, though really shallow) thought Lyon. He couldn''t say it out loud how weak it was, less he wanted a punch in the face once again.

    He coughed before he said, "Yes, back on the topic, I don''t even know Alchemy Union existed until I met you hahaha."

    His heartyughter brought twitching lips for Elise. (Is this young man for real?).

    "As for this azure cloak, it was my prize from winning a bet against that old man over there," said Lyon as he pointed out the fainted old figure.

    "A bet? What?" Elise was lost.

    The azure cloak was a symbol for the Alchemy Union, how could someone even bet on it. The value of this item might be higher than the one wearing it, not even a stupid person would lightly give it away.

    In the end, she could only shake her head, what''s done was done. "Lyon, I''m sorry but I have to confiscate the cloak, please gave it to me."

    "Oh, what''s in it for me?" asked Lyon with a smirk.

    "Well, I will give you a rmendation letter for the Alchemy Union in exchange," said Elise as she pulled out a red scroll from her spatial ring.

    "Deal!" said Lyon without thinking further, he quickly took off the azure cloak and took the red scroll from her hand.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 154 - Rules

    With the red scroll in his hand, Lyon smiled at the infinite possibilities in the near future.

    "Hmm? Hubby, why are you grinning like that?" teased Ryona while she knew full well of this young man''s perverted nature.

    "Hehehe, if you want to know, then I will tell youter but first I need to ask a question to Miss Elise," said Lyon before turning his gaze to the little beauty.

    With a slight bow and obvious ulterior motive, he asked Elise who was looking at him amusedly. "Miss, no, Elder Elise, will thou enlighten this young innocent eagle with your answer?"

    "Hoh~ What might that be? Seeking my wisdom usuallyes with an exorbitant price, but I will cast it on you as a token for my apology," said Elise while raising her nose a little bit.

    "Is the Alchemy Union, full of beautiful women?"

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The room turned silent at that moment. One could even hear the ice sculpture slowly melting due to the average temperature.

    "Pfft!" The first one to let out a heartyugh was the princess who stood in the far back before followed by her uncle.

    Kyoko could only shake her head in response toward this little brother of her while Ryonaughed along with the other two.

    "I know some perverts in my life but you are probably the most opened and frontal about it boy," said Elise as she threw out a light chuckle.

    Lyon rubbed his hand while smiling as he anticipated the answer, "Well?"

    "Hmm, I think there are quite a few beautiful flowers in the garden, but you need to get inside first to take a look," teased Elise.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The young man furrowed his eyebrow as he asked, "Wait, then what this red scroll do?"

    "Hehe~, it only gives you a chance to enter the examination to be a student,"

    (What?! So this is useless?!) thought Lyon. He couldn''t say it directly as the little woman in front of him was probably as strong as Kyoko. If she pped him, it would be unavoidable.

    "Alchemy Union is a closed group that only invited people to be the student, it had no age restriction per se, so don''t be surprised if you met a grandpa that is as fragile as ash but still a student."

    "Well, of course, that was a rare case since even alchemists cannot neglect their own cultivation level or they would not be able to handle higher grade soul me," finished Elise.

    "So that old man over there is a rare case student?" said Lyon while pointing at the fainted old man.

    Elise sighed before nodding, "Was a student, there are certain rules to be followed, and I just revoke his studentship."

    Lyon was not surprised by her decision to revoke the old man''s studentship. If the old man dared enough to gamble their alma mater, then it was a suitable punishment if they lost it.

    "But be careful what you wish for, the Alchemy Union is known as a hellish ce for the untalented," said Elise with a smile.

    Lyon''s eyes turned serious as he looks at the elder from the Alchemy Union before asking a barrage of questions.

    "Is there a rule regarding a student romancing fellow students?"

    "Eh? No."

    "Is there a rule regarding a student romancing the instructor?"

    "No."

    "Is there a rule regarding a student romancing the elders?"

    "Eh?! N-no." *blush*

    "Is there a rule for the female students to must wear a skirt in the Alchemy Union?"

    "No, oh wait. Yes, well not explicitly."

    Lyon shrugged his shoulders as he said, "Sounds like heaven to me."

    Elise twitched at his response as she thought (This boy is unbelievable).

    She suddenly remembered one of her fellow elders that shared their experience of giving the letter of rmendation to a possible candidate. The candidates would be struck with honor and pride and greet the said elder like their own parents or even a god.

    However, the reality in front of her was different from their description. The young man was jumping around like a rabbit expressing his joyous fate but not because of honor or pride but because of the chance of flirting with the girls there.

    (If he were to enter the Alchemy Union, would it be a blessing or a curse I wonder). She shook off her thought as she focused on the blue pill in her hand.

    The bright color of blue proved its stability and she felt a little surge of mana seeping out from the pill.

    "This pill is a type of rejuvenating pill, it will heal your external wounds to a certain extent but I can''t fully gauge to what extent," said Elise, leading the course of the conversation.

    "Oh my, if it were priced, how much would elder think it will be?" asked Rond with stars in his eyes.

    "Hmm, maybe twenty thousand good grade beads give or take,"

    "T-t-t-t-t-t. TWENTY?!"

    Rond was shaking on his boots as he heard the estimated price. With the appraiser being an elder from the Alchemy Union, the prize he would put on disy would be unnegotiable.

    Princess Aelina covered her mouth in surprise as she heard the prize. She knew the currency for the higher worlds was cultivation beads so she could roughly gauge how much was twenty thousand good grade beads were.

    (Th-that''s almost a quarter of Luderia''s treasures!) thought the princess.

    *thud

    The sound of pair of knees hitting the ground was heard as Lyon furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Oh, Great Nephew Lyon! Would you let this humble uncle sold this magnificent work of yours!" the figure kneeling was none other than Rond, the uncle of Princess Aelina.

    (Damn, you are fast indeed) thought Lyon as he saw his begging eyes.

    Lyon sighed before he said, "You don''t need to kneel, my uncle, take it as a gift from me."

    (You goddamn old fox! I can''t refuse because I know you would use Aelina to guilt me!).

    "Hah! Thank you so much, my nephew! I will pray so that you are blessed with many children alongside Aelina, my beautiful niece!"

    *stomp

    "Uncle! We are just taking a stroll!" said Princess Aelina with her red cheeks.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 155 - Show Me Your Soul Flame

    Elise casually put the blue pill on the nearby counter before she said, "It''s quite something for an amateur to produce such grade of a pill, tell me, who was the one that taught you about alchemy?"

    Her question made Lyon raised one of his eyebrows as he ignored the kowtowed Rond. "No one, I just tried it today."

    Elise''s eyes opened wide as she was surprised by his answer. It was near impossible feat for one to be self-learning about alchemy, not to mention producing a level two grade for their first time.

    "You-you''re lying right?" asked Elise in disbelief. She refused to believe that such a thing was possible. Even she herself was only capable of producing a level one grade white pill in her first experience.

    However, she soon noticed that no one denied his statement at all which made her took a half step back instinctively.

    "Boy, how old are you?" asked Elise in an attempt to crack this unbelievable fact. One cultivator might look young but several hundred years old in reality, depending on their cultivation realm.

    She definitely gauged Lyon''s realm but the result was a mere peak Soul Realm.

    "I''m neen years old," answered Lyon nonchntly.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "What?!" the whole room except Lyon and Kyoko screamed.

    "Hubby! You''re neen?!" asked Ryona with a surprised look.

    Lyon nodded proudly. In his mind, there was no point in lying one''s age at all.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Kyoko''s heavy sigh was heard before she said, "Ryona, you should know this already, he can''t be more than twenty-five, otherwise there is no way we would have met him."

    Ryona opened her eyes wider as she asked her overseer, "Huh, really?"

    "That''s why you need to pay attention when we have a meeting, all you do is talking about fights and fights all the time back in the room."

    "Sorry!"

    The princess looked at disbelief as she couldn''t help but ask, "Lyon, are you really only neen years old?"

    She still couldn''t believe that the young man she was strolling with was actually many years younger than her. The times when they walk together she would always felt that Lyon was the older one, however, another surprising fact was, he was still younger than her younger sister Chloe.

    "Yes, for thest time, I''m still neen years old!" answered Lyon.

    *pat

    Rond patted his niece''s shoulders as he spoke seriously, "Luderia''s fate is in your hand my beautiful niece, for, as far as I know, you are the one with the chance to bring this kingdom to a new height!"

    His eyes were starry as he was dying to wait in the future where Luderia would have a new ruler. He could almost feel it, having thousands of shop branches and his wealth piling up under his butt.

    Princess Aelina naturally didn''t pay any heed to his uncle''s opinion. She was more focused on the fact that the young man was more than what''s on the surface. With the young age of neen years old, he managed to produce a level two pill with a White Soul me, in this regard alone, her younger brother who was said to be the promising young alchemist couldn''t even hold a candle.

    With hisbat capability that tied even that of her younger sister, Prince Weiss talent was nothing in front of him. He was more than just a young man, he was the very embodiment of potential.

    While Princess Aelina was in awe, Elise was no different.

    (A neen years old boy just made a level two grade pill?) thought Elise before she woke up the dazing middle-aged man called Rond, "Hey, you didn''t lie to me did you? You are sure that this boy over here was the one that made this pill?"

    "Yes, yes, I assure you, if not you can ask my niece here, we both was the witness of the miracle art!" answered Rond firmly.

    She was still having a hard time believing this as a fact even though the result was apparent. The beautiful little rabbit-woman furrowed her eyebrows before a fuzzy memory sparked in her mind.

    (I-i think there was one individual that was recorded in an old ancient book in the Alchemy Union that told the story almost simr to this, but) thought Elise before asking, "Boy, can you let me see your soul me?"

    "Hmm? What for?" asked Lyon with a furrowed eyebrows.

    "I don''t think there is a harm to let her see it, after all, if you are going to the Alchemy Union, she will be your elderter on," interjected Kyoko calmly.

    Elise nodded at her reaction as a soft motion of saying thank you.

    "Alright then," said Lyon as he closed his eyes before slowly taking full control of his breathing.

    (Such concentration in a matter of seconds!) thought Elise as she watched every single detail like research for her thesis.

    "Uh, I think you guys want to take a few steps back," said Rond as he already took a distance from the center of the attention before the princess follow suit.

    Kyoko naturally walked away, with Ryona following behind her.

    Elise furrowed her eyebrows as she didn''t understand their reaction at all. Albeit confused, she took the advice and took a few steps back.

    Lyons slowly opened his eyes as he looked at his right hand. (I feel it, this familiar feeling).

    He closed his eyes once more as he lost his sense of time and space.

    Rond held his breath as he could feel that the ''miracle'' would show its form once more.

    .

    .

    .

    A single breath was heard seeping out from the young man before he opened his sharp eyes that could even prate ghosts.

    "Ignite!" shouted Lyon.

    *boom

    The white torrent of fire was swirling around both of his arms, controble but looked wild. Its height even touched the ceiling as if it tried to burn it to ashes.

    He stood firmly with his hair fluttered as if even the mountain would bow to his existence.

    *drip

    The sound was faint but Kyoko and Ryona heard it. (My, my, little brother, who are you exactly?). They noticed the pale ice sculpture slowly melted due to the soul me that kept kissing it.

    (No way, that me.... There''s no mistaking it!) thought Elise as she was agape at the heavenly sight.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 156 - Lets Meet Again

    The third floor of the pill store was bright by a wild white me that continuously red. Stood in the middle was a young man not older than twenty years old but his focus surpassed those of his peers by miles away.

    The elder of Alchemy Union, Elise, couldn''t help but gulped her saliva at the sight of such soul me. (No mistake, that me has to be the same one described in the ancient book!) thought Elise as she tried to jolt her memories to gain deeper memories.

    She bit her little thumb as she appeared agitated. (Shit, I forgot its story! I need to go back to the Alchemy Unionter, hopefully, the book is still there. Damn it! I thought it was only a fairy tale!) thought Elise.

    When she was in the Alchemy Union she stumbled upon an old book that covered in dust. It was ced in the hidden archives that only an elder rank and above can ess. The book was worn by time and not a single person ever borrowed the said book. It was out of curiosity that she read the book, only to realize that it was a fairy tale for children.

    She didn''t dare to bring it up against the leader of the Alchemy Union since the person was really mysterious, she never even met the person face to face since the person was never around the union. Even the office was not essible to those with a higher rank than hers.

    She did ever bring it up to her seniors but they only shrugged and eventually told her not to think about it since it''s a waste of time, but now.

    Lyon casually waved his hand as the white me instantly reduced into nothingness in a blink of an eye. It was no doubt that despite the wild look, the soul me was tame to its master.

    The young man quickly regain his smug attitude as he said, ''Well, what do you think?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Elise took a deep breath before replying, "Yes, your soul me is the first type that I cannot recognize in a nce."

    "However, don''t be too confident less it would be arrogance. Your soul me is still at its basic form, the lowest level, so-?!" Elise held her words in her tongue as she just realized something crucial.

    There was an undeniable fact that lies in front of her. The true reason why Rond called it a miracle art. It wasn''t about the size nor the brightness, but the reality that Lyon made a second-grade pill with a first-level soul me. The impossible feat that many alchemists could only dream was realized.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong miss Elise?" asked Lyon seeing her stop in the middle of her speech.

    His voice woke her up from her stupor before she fake-coughing to regain herposure.

    "Lyon, what technique did you use to make the pill?" asked Elise. (There are indeed a few techniques that allowed the alchemist to a produced higher grade than their own soul me level but never the one hundred percent one, the product would only be seventy percent stable at best).

    (Furthermore, that was only a theory in a book. Never have I seen an alchemist that even managed to do that feat, not to mention what this wonder boy just did. The technique wasplicated and harsh to learn, even me and my peers couldn''t do more than twenty percent at best).

    "Hmm? I never think about it before," said Lyon while rubbing his chin.

    His answer brought confusion to the beautiful elder before Lyon continued, "How about, mebait? or Coiling Dragon?"

    Elise couldn''t help but twitched her mouth. (So this boy is really an amateur, no even worse, he is just a beginner who only did alchemist art one time).

    She knew Lyon was not faking it because there was no reason to do so. Even if she pressed the matter, he wouldn''t answer because he never knew what the answer to begin with.

    Elise sighed before averting her gaze toward Rond, "You won''t find any luck selling this pill here in this world, the people wouldn''t have enough beads to buy it from you."

    "That is correct elder, selling this item here would be like selling a bar of gold to a beggar. I''m a merchant, I have a connection with the Treas family famous for their auction," said Ron proudly.

    "Hmm, an auction? You are nning to auction this pill?" asked Elise with slight curiosity.

    "That is correct elder, I am nning to auction this pill. Since you have it certified for this lowly one, then the Treas family wouldn''t question its validity. Alchemy Union weight as much as diamonds, they wouldn''t dare to offend you. Of course, I wouldn''t auction it in this world either."

    Hearing his indirect praises, Elise couldn''t help but put on a high air as she lifted up her cute nose. "Fine, do as you will, you are a better merchant than I am anyway."

    "Hahaha, you are praising me too much. In the near future, I would be reced by this nephew of mine, his sharp thinking almost reminds me of my youth," said Rond as heughed beside Lyon. (No, to be more precise, his thinking was more evil and wicked, surely he would have beads as breakfast in the future!).

    If Lyon could hear what he was thinking then he would be reminded of that horrible memory where he actually, literally, ate a top-grade cultivation bead.

    "Hmm, maybe, but who knows what the future be, anyway, my job here is done, I should get back to the Alchemy Union," said Elise while she turned around and waved her hand.

    "Wait!" shouted Lyon from behind.

    "Hmm, what is it?" replied Elise as she faced Lyon.

    Lyon pointed his finger toward a fainted old man on the floor before saying, "What about this old man?"

    "No matter, he is not a student anymore, oh don''t worry, he won''t take revenge, just say my name," said Elise as she turned around once again.

    "Let''s meet again boy, next time, in the Alchemy Union."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 157 - Good News And Bad News

    The little figure soon disappeared from Lyon''s view as she departed from the store. It was quite an eventful meeting for them but the fact that she could enter Luderia proved her credibility since the kingdom were quite sensitive about a non-human visiting.

    "Ah, that''s right, I need to introduce you to these twodies," said Lyon before Princess Aelina''s eyes.

    *cough

    With a little cough, Lyon continued, "As you might have heard from before, the beautiful foxdy is called Kyoko and the other beautifuldy is called Ryona."

    "Ah, nice to meet you, I''m Aelina," said Aelina hurriedly. She knew how powerful these twodies were from their exchange against the elder from Alchemy Union, so she didn''t dare to show the slightest disrespect.

    "Likewise," said Kyoko with a smile. She knew her true identity from the very start since she and Ryona were watching Lyon in the banquet as well.

    "Nice to meet you Aelina, looks like I will have another rival in the future hehehe <3" teased Ryona as she winks at her hubby.

    Princess Aelina couldn''t help but turn a shade of red on her cheeks before saying, "Ah- it''s not like that, we are only taking a stroll, besides we only knew each other less than a day''s worth."

    "Hehehe, sure, whatever you say Aelina," said Ryona with a teasing tone.

    "Anyway, Lyon, we will hide in the shadows once again to watch this ''endeavor'' of yours," said Kyoko before averting her gaze toward Aelina and Rond, "It would be of your best interest to not speak about what happened, lest you would make it difficult for yourselves."

    It was soundless and elegant, their movements couldn''t be caught by normal eyes as they disappeared from their vision. Only Lyon was not surprised by this.

    "Engh.."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    A sound of a grunt was heard behind the trio before being followed with a cough.

    The old man on the floor was finally back to the living as he felt a jolt of pain in his head. His fragile body that almost as thin as a toothpick slowly got up before sitting on the floor, leaning on a nearby wall.

    "Aw, what happened?" said the old man as his memory was getting hazy.

    "Oh, old man, you came through?" said Lyon with a smile.

    The old man''s vision was blurry and split into two before slowly fusing into one, revealing three people staring at them.

    (Ah that''s right, I remember now, I was in the pill store where I lost a bet) thought the old man before he realized that he was not wearing the azure cloak of Alchemy Union.

    "K-kid! Where is my azure cloak?!" said the old man as he noticed that none of them was holding it nor wearing it. The only other possibilities were, it was kept in their spatial ring.

    Lyon shook his head before his expression was gloomy as he looked at the old man. He was like a doctor giving bad news to the patient''s family. "Too bad old man, I have good news and bad news, which want do you want to hear first?"

    Rond and the princess kept their mouth shut since even they didn''t know what Lyon was saying.

    The old man squinted his eyes and furrowing his eyebrows as he heard what the young man said. Albeit a bit confused, the old man responded, "What''s the good news?"

    "You are a free man now," said Lyon calmly.

    His answer only brought the old man to sink deeper into confusion. "What do you mean?" asked the old man eventually.

    Lyon made a fake cough before exining, "You are a free man now, wherever you go will be your own responsibility, you have an unrestrained life now. Go live the life you had always wanted."

    (Has this young man lost it?) thought the old man before saying, "That''s just the way I live right now kid!"

    "Alright, alright, no need to yell, sheesh old man, you will die alone if you keep that act," said Lyon while he drilled his own ear with his index finger.

    The old man almost splurted out blood as he heard what the young man said. (Damn, I was known for a sharp tongue, but this brat don''t know mercy against an old man). One of the greatest fear of living an old age was that there was no one by their side, alone till the grave.

    The old man closed his eyes before slowly standing up and patted the dust on his clothing. (Hm? Was there always an ice sculpture in the middle of the room?) thought the old man as he got a clearer view.

    (No wait, this ice sculpture''s cing was not right, it would meddle with the alchemist making a pill, so that means this is new!). He was not the student of Alchemy Union for nothing, his analytical capabilities were the fruits of hisbor whenever he made pills or trying new recipes.

    "Kid, what is the bad news?" asked the old man.

    Lyon sighed as he shook his head.

    This response of his made the old man agitated as he contemted (Is it that bad?).

    "I now know what the azure cloak means old man," said Lyon softly.

    The old man''s eyes opened wide, "Y-you do? T-that''s good then, c''mon give it back, I will pay the bet with other kinds of stuff!"

    "I can''t, because the cloak is not with me, nor this prettydy Aelina and... that guy."

    (Did he? Did he just call me ''that guy''?) thought Rond.

    "In fact, it was not even in this room, perhaps is not even in this city," continued Lyon.

    "Wh-what do you mean?! Y-you?! Don''t tell me you sold it?!" said the old man as cold sweat started to build upon his forehead.

    "You are no longer a student, old man, an elder from the Alchemy Union was here when you passed out."

    *thud

    The sound of thudding was heard as both of the old man''s knees hit the floor. He looked at his wrinkled hand in disbelief. (Impossible, impossible) thought the old man as the word kept resounding in his mind. His weary eyes slowly looked up to the young man before his words sent him into reality.

    "Elise Growthort."

    (PFfft! Hahaha! Goddamnit!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 158 - Older Sister?

    He heard the name as if lightning struck his heart. The old man repeatedly mused the name ''Elise Growhthort'' as his gazended on the floor. He didn''t doubt the truthfulness of Lyon''s statement at all, considering he didn''t even know the Alchemy Union in the first ce.

    "Elder, E-Elise!"

    "Hmm? Old man, is she that famous?"

    The old man furrowed his eyebrows as he stood up straight, despite the devastating news of his studentship revoked he spoke with reverent.

    "Famous? She is more than famous! She is a legendary figure in the union!"

    With his wrinkly hands behind him, he continued, "Dubbed as the prodigy of the new era, she became the youngest elder ever admitted to the union, easily breaking the records by miles away. Thest time I''ve heard, she was on some sort of pilgrimage to experience the vast world and infinite techniques of alchemy!"

    "Wow, she is a bigshot huh," said Lyon with a smile.

    "Hmph. Many seek her tutge but only quite a lucky few have the chance to even shake her hand," said the old man with a snort.

    It was no doubt from his tone that he idolized Elise as his sentences only filled with praises and praises.

    "Oh no," said Lyon softly as he just turned on a switch that many people had if they talk about their idol.

    "She is the true influencer of alchemy, making her debut at a young age she..."

    Sure enough, the old man kept talking no matter if Lyon even listened or not. (I wish you fall into despair instead and shut up, old man) thought Lyon with his twitching mouth.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon noticed that the old man exined while closing his eyes, he gently took the princess''s soft hand before putting a finger in front of his mouth. Aelina knew what he was after before nodding in an agreement.

    The couple sidestepped one second at a time each time the old man spoke and paused whenever he finished a sentence. Of course, this movement couldn''t be more obvious to the old fox Rond.

    As they were only a few steps left before the stairs going down, the old fox stealthily joined their sidestepping. The two be three as they moved in unison.

    *pat

    Lyon lightly patted Rond''s shoulder as he whispered devilishly, "Oi-oi my uncle, what are you doing? Hmm?"

    "Of course I''m getting out of here with you two, who would want to hear an old man I barely know made a speech about his idol," replied Rond.

    *tsk*tsk

    Lyon shook his head before saying, "No no, uncle, you are the owner of the store so it must be you who keeps apanying that old man, besides, he had a level three grade soul me, or was it level two? No matter, this is your chance to get him by your side, think about his circumstances my smart uncle."

    Rond squinted his eyebrows as he heard what Lyon said. His sugarcoating level was professional as he tried to make him stay on the third floor. True regarding the old man''s circumstances, now was the best time to entice him in joining the alchemy store but.

    "Hehehe, sadly my nephew, the old man over there wouldn''t even be interested in my gullible words since Deo is only a ce for ants in his eyes,"

    "Ah, no need to fret uncle, I mean, you even know Elise."

    The old fox shook his head as he replied, "Sadly, I only knew her as much as you."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as the question ''What do you mean?'' could be clearly seen by his expression.

    Thus, Rond began to exin how he met Elise.

    It turned out, he was heading toward a local pub outside. The pub was not crowded like usual so he took his chance and shouted ''Who can appraise a level two pill?''. Then a figure that was unusual in Luderia suddenly raised her little hand.

    (Talk about non-dramatic) thought Lyon as he heard his story.

    "Besides, why do you want me to stay here anyway?"

    "Hey, hey, uncle, my good uncle, you don''t want to offend a level three alchemist now, do you? He might not be a student anymore, but his friends are still powerful cultivators," said Lyon as if he was the snake that told Eve to eat the forbidden fruit, but better.

    Rond gulped as he almost skipped that possibility.

    No matter what, an alchemist was still an alchemist. Their greatest ability was making pills and making critical connections. Strong cultivators would rush in to help the alchemist in need, to gain favor from them. Just a wave and the army would gather to destroy his store and wipe his existence.

    With gritted teeth, he steeled his feet and stood like a general. He kept his smile like a professional merchant as he appeared to be listening to every word the old man said.

    "Eh, uncle? Lyon what did you-" Princess Aelina''s mouth was pressed with Lyon''s index finger before they continued going down the stairs.

    -------------------------------------------------------------

    The light simmered the couple''s face as they stepped outside. The young man stretched his arms as Fenrir yawn on top of his head while the beautiful woman lightly stretched her neck.

    "Hah, it felt like an eternity in there," said Lyon before putting his hands behind his head.

    (This stroll has been quite eventful, instead of answers, more questions popped up) thought Aelina as she sighed.

    She slowly put her finger on her lips as she recalled that her kiss was also stolen in the barrage of events. "L-Lyon," spoke Aelina softly.

    "Hmm?" Lyon turned around before he looked at Aleina straight in the eyes.

    (It-it''s unfair! How could you look at me in the eyes so calmly) thought Aelina as she couldn''t keep up her gaze before shyly turning away.

    "What''s wrong Aelina? Am I really that ugly to be looked at?" said Lyon with a gloomy tone.

    Aelina opened her eyes wide before hurriedly turning her gaze back toward the young man, "Ah, no, not like-?!"

    "Older sister? What are you doing here?" A voice was hearding behind Lyon''s figure.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 159 - Urgent Matter!

    A chubby figure was standing behind Lyon while exuding a royalty-bearing. With his royal clothing, he walked past him with his hands on his back.

    The said figure was none other than Prince Frey, the talented alchemist of the younger generation and also, Princess Aelina''s youngest brother.

    *nk

    The sound of metals was also heard before a couple of guards wearing silver armor revealed themselves from behind Lyon''s figure.

    "Older sister?" wondered Lyon.

    "It''s quite rare for you to visit this store of uncle''s, do you need a cultivation pill or two?" asked Prince Frey.

    "Ah, how rude of me, good afternoon sir Lyon, you sure are looking great today," continued Prince Frey as he averted his gaze toward the young man near him with a sincere smile.

    Lyon nodded, "You too Prince Frey, are you taking a walk in the middle of the day?"

    The prince nodded his head before he answered, "You can say that, I am in fact about to refine my alchemy art on the third floor, would you like to join me?"

    "No," said Lyon and the princess at the same time.

    "Huh, what? Really?" the prince was surprised by their answer. Normally people of Luderia would kill for an opportunity like this.

    With the old man was still on the third floor, Lyon and the princess nodded without a slight hesitation.

    "I see, then good day to you," said the prince with a little bow before walking to the entrance of the pill store.

    *tap

    As the prince was about to enter, he halted his steps before turning back to face the both of them. "Ah right, Older sister, I have a piece of information that you would like to know."

    Princess Aelina furrowed her eyebrows as she asked, "What is it?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "It''s about the first prince, I overheard their conversation with Duke Armand, things will get pretty ugly even before thepetition."

    Princess Aelina''s expression was still as she let her younger brother continue.

    "You know for the longest that the first prince was after the zither sir Lyon brought in the banquet and that he nted some sort of a spy that monitored your movements regarding it."

    "How do you know about that?" asked the princess.

    "Of course I can''t tell you older sister, you should know about that. All three of us have our own way of gaining information," answered her little brother.

    She knew that her answer would result in such, but she was willing to try. All three of them had different forces for all she knew. The kingdom was currently split into three factions as it now stood. One under the first prince, Prince Weiss, the second was hers, while thest was Prince Frey.

    "Then can you borate more? What do you mean by ''ugly''?" asked the princess.

    "They are nning to end sir Lyon''s life."

    The princess opened wide at his statement as she subconsciously averted her gaze toward the young man beside her.

    Lyon stood straight as if he heard nothing but a useless warning. He knew that the first prince was less stronger than the woman he had a little spar with.

    "Is he asking to die? You know how Lyon could be said on par with little sister Chloe, there is no way he could-?!" Her words stopped as she realized something.

    "Well, I will leave you at that," said Prince Frey before entering the store, to which a couple of guards follow suit.

    "Aelina, or should I call you Princess Aleina from now on," chuckled Lyon.

    Lyon already had an inkling about her identity and he would tease her bit by bit during the stroll. He couldn''t resist how cute she was as she tried to hide it despite being in impossible situations.

    Aelina bit her lips as she realized a terrible thing. Her mind shed to the time where she met the first prince during the time of her stroll with Lyon.

    "Lyon! Biane and Clemora are in danger!" said the princess hurriedly.

    "Yes, yes, I know, you are the princess in which Biane and Clemora are supporting, wait, what?"

    She didn''t care about her identity being exposed to Lyon since there was an urgent matter. Her eyes turned sharp as she faced Lyon.

    "What do you mean?" asked Lyon as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "The first prince is not as gant as themoners know him. He is a vicious man, he would do anything to reach his goal, killing, executing, ckmailing, everything necessary" said the princess.

    "Don''t tell me..."

    The princess nodded, "Since he cannot kill you directly in a fight and using his military might would only end up in casualties, then he would use the people near you!"

    *crackle

    The crackling noise from Lyon''s knuckles was heard as he made a fist. His veins appeared on his forearms like little worms as one could fairly see the throbbing. His hair fluttered against the wind almost as if it was floating in the air. Faintly green aura started to surround his body as an aura exceed that of a king was exuded.

    The princess took a step back as the result of her body reacted to fear. She could feel that Lyon''s bearing was different, he was still him but he was different. (W-what is this?! This feeling! As if I''m looking at father! No, this is even beyond that!) thought Aelina as she gulped.

    "He dares to do that?" said Lyon as his tone was deep and one could feel the bloodlust seeping from the words.

    *thud

    Suddenly a figure fell to the ground nearby. He had golden hair that Lyon couldn''t be more familiar with. His battered cloth had stained blood as he struggled to breathe.

    *swoosh

    With only one step, Lyon already held the figure in his arms, "Jugen! Who!"

    *cough

    Jugen coughed blood before he said with berated breathing, "Th-there is a group of people armed to the teeth suddenly barged in the mansion, I-i tried to stop them, but I''m sorry big brother, I''m too weak. I can''t even protect the two women."

    With quick movements from his finger, he cast a spell that almost enveloped Jugen''s entire figure. It was like a miracle at work, the bruises and the wounds started to heal up at a ludicrous rate that could be seen by a naked eye.

    Under the magic brand, Jugen said softly, "They said, it was an order from the first prince..."

    Jugen closed his eyes as he healed up. The process was only enchanting his natural healing capabilities if it''s necessary the body will enter the sleeping state on his own.

    "Ryona, take Jugen to rest at a nearby inn or in the mansion if it''s not in a mess," said Lyon before Ryona suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Ryona nodded as he held Jugen and vanished in thin air.

    "Kyoko, please follow after them and protect them both, do not follow me," said Lyon to no one in front of him, but he could fairly hear a ''yes'' as the wind suddenly change for an instant.

    The princess stared at the back of the young man that was covered by greenish mana swirling around him. Even though their distance between each other was not far, she could clearly feel the gap of power between them.

    Steeling her heart, she asked, "L-Lyon, what are you going to do?"

    Lyon nced at her as he said, "There will only be two candidates for the throne after I''m done."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 160 - Divine Spell!

    Inside the pill store, was the second prince, Prince Frey. After giving his older sister the critical info, he along with the two guards proceed to the second floor.

    The two guards had a confused look that they didn''t dare to express as they followed behind him. There exist a critical question inside their head as the guards looked at each other. They pretty much knew the condition of the fight between the three candidates so the act of what the prince did baffle them so.

    "There must be one word that popped up in your minds, ''why''," said the prince as he stopped his walk before turning around to face them.

    "No-no, we didn''t dare to question young prince," said one of the guards as the both of them quickly bowed.

    They knew that their status was deemed insignificant to the eyes of the royalties, with a single order, the kingdom could make them disappear as if they never existed in the first ce.

    "It''s alright, there is no need to be scared, I''m not as unreasonable as the first prince. True, normal people would no doubt want the reason behind why I gave my rival a piece of info like that," answered Prince Frey with a smile.

    "As you already know, the first prince held reasonably high military assetspared to the second princess and me. It would not be possible that she could face the first prince alone, so by giving her the information, all we have to do is wait for her to initiate a negotiation with me, which of course I will have the upper hand.

    "The amazing part of this n is, even if she didn''t initiate the negotiation and she chose to fight the first prince all on her own, she would lose and the first prince wouldn''t leave unscathed either. Leaving me the only faction with full power."

    "P-pardon me, young prince, but if you said that, then wouldn''t it be better to not tell Princess Aelina about it at all?" asked one of the guards.

    The prince smiled in response before saying, "Tell me, which one is harder, stabbing a cornered foe, or stabbing a ''friend''?"

    The guards were dumbfounded as they realized what he meant. A cornered rabbit would still fight with teeth and w but an unsuspecting ally wouldn''t even realize before it was toote.

    Now they knew that the prince in front of him was not just a talented alchemist but also a crafty ruler. He onlycked military power against his big brother, if he had those, he would be the next in line without a shred of doubt.

    However, he didn''t know one crucial information that only the current king possessed, the existence of the wild card.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *zing

    A sh entered the entire pill store from the nearby window. The prince and the guards couldn''t help but covered their eyes for a moment before walking to the nearby window.

    "What was that?" asked the prince as he approached it.

    "?!" his eyes opened wide in horror as he took a peek outside.

    ---------------------------------------------

    In the downtown, ormoner region.

    *thud

    A young man fell to the ground as he looked up above. His eyes opened wide along with hands shaking as if he tried to hold on to the paving. His mouth was agape as he couldn''t mutter a word.

    The nearby people who noticed him subconsciously averted their gaze following the young man.

    "Good gracious God..." one old man couldn''t help but mutter as he saw a grand sight above him.

    One by one, people that were inside a building started toe out and stared at the above.

    "What the...," gulped amoner with his eyes glued to the sky.

    ---------------------------------------------

    Inside the castle, the first prince room.

    Prince Weiss was staring at a ss of wine that he held. He slowly tilted it to the right and then back to the left as he contemted.

    "With both of the women in my hands, he will not dare to try anything funny. A womanizer''s demise is always his own woman," mused the first prince.

    "This is the prize of disrespecting the future ruler of Luderia Hahahaha! Of course, I cannot do this without your support, Duke Armand."

    "The pleasure is mine, ''future king''," replied the middle-aged man, sitting in front of him. In his mind, he was killing two birds with one stone. He was trying to enact revenge against this young man called Lyon for leaving his son almost crippled and in doing so he helped the first prince which would be very beneficial for the future.

    "First Prince! First Prince!" suddenly a shout was heard as the source rushed to Prince Weiss''s chamber.

    The prince and the duke furrowed his eyebrows as this was a form of disrespect to them. "What is it?! Do you want to die?!" shouted the prince.

    "Pardon me, First Prince! But please look outside the window! S-something big is happening!" said the guard as he entered the chamber.

    "Hmm?" both the prince and the duke nced at the window beside them.

    "Hm?!" both of them opened their eyes wide in an instant.

    The prince gulped at the sight, it was magnificent and divine, beautiful but horror at the meaning. "Y-you''re...kidding..., right?"

    ---------------------------------------------

    Sitting on the throne, the king was alone in the room with closed eyes.

    "Hm?!" his weary eyes twitched before opening, revealing the wisdom hidden in his vision.

    The king stood up from his throne as he said, "So... the wild card finally revealed themselves atst!"

    ---------------------------------------------

    Princess Aelina instinctively took a step back as she faced the sky.

    A single huge rainbow magic brand was covering the sky. It stretched as far as the entire Luderia''s kingdom. The color itself brought people to their knees as they knew what grade it meant.

    With the young man stood directly under the center of the magic brand, he took a long breath before opening his sharp eyes.

    "Divine Spell, Scabbard!"

    The magic brand lit up as the mark of a historical event began.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 161 - Encounter!

    The people inside Luderia closed their eyes as the blinding light from the spell activation shed the entire ce.

    One young man took a peek after the sh dimmed down. "Huh?!" his eyes opened wide as he let down his arm that covered his vision.

    "Nothing?" spoke the young man softly.

    He was sure that Luderia was done for with that humongous spell up above him before. However, there was nothing, the sky was normal as always.

    ---------------------------------------

    At the entrance gate, two guards were guarding it.

    One of them had cold sweat as he said to his partner, "Phew, d nothing happen, crap I got to take a leak."

    Thus he proceeded to walk to the nearby river under the bridge. However, not even five steps before the entrance.

    *thud

    The guard hit something with his head as he was holding his crotch.

    "Huh?" said the guard before he tried to touch the space in front of him. As the finger approached nearer, it finally made contact with something invisible to the naked eye. Feeling that there was something, he tried to touch it with his palm next.

    "H-hey, partner,e here, check this out, there is something here that is blocking my way?"

    "Huh? What are you talking about? There is nothing there," said his partner while he waved his hand.

    *thud

    There was an object falling to the ground before it crashes with a loud thud near the guard that was about to take a leak.

    The guard squinted his eyes as he grabbed the object. "A dead bird?", said the guard as he realized the cause of death was vividly visible, a broken beak. It was crushed beyond saving as if the bird hit something at a high speed.

    *chirp

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The guard looked up to the source of the sound as he noticed there was another bird of the same type heading west.

    *thud

    The guard opened wide as he saw how the bird suddenly crashed against nothing but air. It wasn''t long before the bird fell to the ground with the same cause of death.

    "Y-you''re kidding right... we are isted..." said the guard as he wet his pants.

    ---------------------------------------

    The young man who cast the spell stood firmly while his hair fluttered, not with the wind but with his aura.

    "No one will exit nor enter Luderia," said Lyon as his deep and sharp eyes gazed toward the pce region.

    The princess was still in shock as she saw what the young man did. (D-d-divine spell?! A level ten divine spell?!). Not to mention Deo, even Mabia might not have such high tier spell.

    Lyon picked up the being that had been sleeping this entire time before throwing him at the dumbfounded princess. "Take care of Fenrir for me, don''t worry, if he wakes up, he would protect you, I think..."

    "Huh?" before Princess Aelina could mutter another word, the figure was gone, not even an afterimage was left.

    ---------------------------------------

    Two guards that were guarding the entrance to the pce furrowed their eyebrows as they saw an unusual youthing right at them.

    Hispressed shirt reveals his shredded figure as veins in his forearms was vividly visible. His ck-golden pattern sarong fluttered along with his long ck hair. His steps were unwavering as the mountain as his gaze was locked to the pce.

    "Stop where you are!" said both of the guards at the iing youth.

    The figure didn''t pay any heed as he kept going.

    "We will have to use force if you don''t stop right now!" said one of them as their hands reached the hilt of their swords.

    As Lyon was getting nearer and nearer, the pressure exuding from him increased as the guards couldn''t help but having cold sweat. Their arms shook as they couldn''t even pull out the sword from its sheath.

    *tap*tap

    Lyon walked passed them without any hesitation as the guards didn''t even dare to nce back.

    (S-such existence!) thought the guards as they gritted their teeth for not even capable of pulling their sword.

    Lyon soon stood in front of a huge double door made of wood and a couple of ck steel that run across horizontally.

    *creak

    The huge door opened as Lyon nonchntly entered.

    There was only one other figure inside the room Lyon was in. He wore a royalty clothing befitting that of a king. He was none other than the current ruler of Luderia.

    The king was already standing when Lyon entered, he squinted his eyes to see that the figure was, in fact, a young man not older than his youngest daughter.

    (Hmm? Only a peak soul realm cultivator? But that''s weird, he didn''t even flinch when I put pressure around him) thought the king as he tried to put more into it.

    "Who are you, young man?" asked the king.

    "Hmph! You should ask that before putting your pathetic aura against me," said Lyon as he crossed his arm. There was faint greenish mana that coiled around Lyon''s figure as he stood.

    "Hmm, then what business do you have with my kingdom?" asked the king as he let go of Lyon''s arrogance act.

    "Is Weiss your son?" asked Lyon.

    "Yes, yes indeed, Weiss is my son. Do you have a matter with him?" answered the king calmly.

    "Then can you bring him here and ask him where he kept my women? Also, tell him to wash his neck," said Lyon nonchntly.

    If people were to see this, they would think that Lyon had a death wish. Offending the ruler of Luderia meant offending the entire kingdom.

    "Gh," the king grunted as he thought (What did Weiss do this time, someone is trying to kill him but from the looks of it, can he even fight with Weiss with that cultivation level?).

    "You can''t? That''s fine, I will drag him myself then," said Lyon before walking toward a nearby hallway.

    *swoosh

    The king stood before him before saying, "I''m afraid, I can''t let you do that, I am still a father."

    He remembered that there were two more beings that could even make his messenger on the verge of dying. If Lyon could use them, then there was no hope of Weiss living. So his only choice was to step in.

    "And I''m a man!" said Lyon as his eyes turned green like that of a true dragon.

    *boom

    "Guha!" The king was propelled like a rocket by a punch that hit his face before crashing toward a wall at the end of the hallway.

    Lyon stood as his arms were covered with faint green scales. His majestic being was disyed as the greenish mana that surrounded him turned denser.. There was a faint image behind his figure that Kyoko could see if she was there, a true dragon baring its fangs.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 162 - Lyon Vs King

    Under the dust from the debris, a hand was seen trying to lift its own figure as it held on to the broken walls.

    The sound of patting was heard as the king revealed himself while stretching his neck. Though skinny and old, he was sturdy enough to survive a blow that even killed the butler in the mansion without any noticeable injury.

    (So this is the power of the wild card, having the power to leap levels and fight those who are at a stronger realm... truly gifted, almost reminds me of Chloe) thought the king as his gaze fell at the young man in front of him, exuding a bearing that surpassed that of a ruler.

    The two figures looked at each other, separated by quite a distance. One was a father trying to protect his son, the other was a young man trying to save his women. Both were for a noble cause of their own.

    *nk

    The sounds of rapid footsteps came from the king''s side as his elite soldiers rushed in a group.

    "You''re majesty, are you alright?" said the captain of the elites.

    "Stay out of this, this is a personal matter, you will only be getting in my way if you were to join in," said the king as he waved his hand, not even looking at the guards.

    "Are we really going to continue this? I''m warning you, you''ll die," said Lyon as he furrowed his eyebrows. There was no hint of fear nor hesitation in his tone, his sharp eyes proved that he was serious.

    "You!" the captain and his army were enraged as he pulled out his sword against him. In their eyes, the king was a supreme existence that far within reach. The king had given them life and prosperity toward the years, it was a matter of course for them to be furious.

    "Stay back, you are no match for him, you will die in vain," said the king as he stepped in front of the captain and faced Lyon.

    The captain was unsure of this unwise decision his ruler made, but since he was the captain of the army he had to make a decision and example for his underlings.

    The captain closed his eyes as he sheathed his sword.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "C-captain?!" said one of the guards. It was apparent that this was an illogical way of fighting since they have a huge advantage in numbers.

    "It''s an order, we will watch his majesty and his prowess in teaching this young man a lesson," said the captain before moving back to a certain distance to watch the fight.

    The king took a smile before saying, "Please forgive my men''s rudeness they don''t know who they are talking about. Now, then..."

    The king ripped his upper garment in one quick movement as it revealed his skinny figure. However, if one looked more closely, the proportion was actually perfect. His abs didn''t show any aging at all. Though his white beard was as long as his chest, this old man was not someone to be trifled with.

    The king slowly but surely gathering mana as he stretched his arm, "Ravels to the thunder, Gungnir!"

    A spark of lightning appeared under his hand as a dark thin spear was called.

    The army was tense to see what his King was doing.

    "G-Gungnir!" eximed the captain as hended his sight against that legendary weapon. A weapon that was referred to be the ultimate jewel of Luderia. The weapon which brought Luderia''s creation handed down from generation to generation.

    Everyone knew this weapon was the king''s most prized treasure. This was the ultimate core power of Luderia. To think that the opponent this time require such a weapon to brought out made the army gulped both in excitement and in fear.

    *spark

    The spear was surrounded by golden lightning as its appearance alone made the enemies stunned.

    "To think that Gungnir reacted this wildly against you, young man. It is proved that you are an extraordinary being," said the king while he stroked his beard.

    The captain shook his head, "That young man doesn''t have a chance now."

    He did once saw the might of this spear that could prate a mountain. Even then, the king didn''t use his full power.

    "I see, you are not even one tiny bit intimidated by Gungnir''s presence, is that how strong you are? Or are you fear-stricken?" teased the king with augh.

    Lyon smirked at his remark before saying, "Feast the blood of your enemies, Scarlett!"

    Under his hand, a red-scarlet sword was called as it exuded a dominant killing intent.

    *nk

    The sound of nking was heard as the entire army reacted to the wave of killing intent produced by Scarlett, it was as if it would suck their blood dry. They all have cold sweat as they were drenched by the foreshadowing of death itself.

    If it were to put it on someway, Gungnir was exuding a might that left the world in awe while Scarlet left the world in silence.

    "You must be joking if you think this is all I have," said Lyon as he teased back to the ruler of Luderia.

    The king furrowed his eyebrow after he heard his words. He knew that the sword Scarlett was almost equal to Gungnir that alone was the only advantage he had besides his enormous battle experience and cultivation realm.

    "Your son''s fate is sealed when he decided to kidnap my women!" shouted Lyon as a torrent of greenish mana engulfed his entire figure.

    *swoosh

    The mana dispersed as it reveals the figure that made the king of Luderia took a full step back. The Gungnir in his hand was restless as it desperately trying to strike.

    Lyon stood as he furrowed his eyebrows. His light-green hair exuded the might of true dragon as his hands and legs were covered with sturdy green scales that almost reflect an image, only his torso and neck above were not scally.

    "Block this if you can!" said Lyon as he threw a vertical sh that left a red wave against the king with incredible speed.

    The sh-wave was getting bigger and bigger as it split the ground and the floor at the same time.

    The king didn''t have the time to be amazed as he quickly put the tip of Gungnir to the iing wave.

    *ding

    In that one encounter, the king opened his eyes wide as he realized that the spear didn''t manage to stop it. "Gh!"

    The king was pushed by the wave with the soldiers behind him who were trying to stop it with their weight, s it was meaningless as they crashed into walls after walls.

    *boom

    Thest wall of the pce was finally broken, revealing an open sea. Gritting his teeth, the king finally made a maneuver in midair to release from the wave, leaving it to continue further to the clouds before disappearing.

    *ssh

    The king fell into the ocean as one young figure stood at the end of the new holes the king made.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 163 - Bone Chilling

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as his gaze was fixated on the ce where the king had fallen. He knew that blow wouldn''t be enough to finish him since he had Gungnir at his disposal.

    The ce where the king fell suddenly bloated before exploding, revealing a familiar figureunching to the sky. The sounds of lightning sparks surrounding the spear were heard clearly as if the sky was having a storm.

    The kingnded on the tallest protruding rock as he gazed at the young man above him. (Truly out of this world, a single sh could so much damage that even Gungnir was pushed back) thought the king as he squinted his eyes.

    There was something that was weighing the king''s mind. With how powerful they both were, the castle might not be able to sustain the damage, and the coteral damage would be massive. Deaths of Luderia people would impact them to the core since they would lose trust and everything else.

    The matter was clearly dered by the king that it was personal. The king himself didn''t have any confidence in beating him, if he were to use his entire army, he might have a chance. However, the two beings behind him would make the scale of the battle evenrger than it should. They might not necessarily win, even if they manage by some miracles. he knew for sure that Luderia would be a wounded rabbit in the eyes of the neighboring kingdom.

    "Listen, old man, you are already lost just from that exchange, do you really want to risk your whole kingdom for this matter?" said Lyon with his deep and sharp green eyes.

    The king clicked his tongue as he never thought that with how young Lyon looked, he was aware enough of his advantages. Young people would usually boast their pride as they gain the slightest advantage at something which made them blind about certain things.

    The ck spear sparked as it signaled its master how agitated the weapon was.

    Lyon smirked as he said, "I can tell from here that Gungnir is thirsty of battle, you must have let it stayed at home and rest a lot for it to be this agitated."

    "Hmm, young man what is your name? You can''t be a nobody with those skills of yours," said the king as he stroke his beard.

    "Hmph! I''m not here to converse with you," said Lyon before walking back to the hall.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "?! Wait! Young man!" said the king as he hurriedly climbed the cliffs.

    -----------------------------------------------------------

    The sound of breaking ss was heard inside Prince Weiss''s chamber. The wine spilled on the expensive carpet as he had a bad premonition. The loud bang in the castle made him agitated as Duke Armand also tried to hide his nervousness.

    "Guards, status report!" yelled the prince.

    With a bow, the nearby guards hurriedly gave him the information. "Yes! Currently, the castle was under attack by some unknown force that even made the king stepped in personally."

    "His majesty himself?!" asked Duke Armand as he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

    It wasmon knowledge that the current king was the strongest in Luderia. Everyone had a deep respect for the old man because of his strength and benevolence.

    "Father did?" asked the prince while he bit his thumb and contemte. (Did we ever offend a mighty kingdom from Mabia?) thought the prince as he couldn''t recall any of such matters ever exist.

    "Is it from Heaven''s Dawn?" asked Duke Armand.

    Heaven''s Dawn was the only rival that could contend with Luderia in terms of resources and military strength. However, since their distance was quite far from each other there was a low chance of they even ever met each other.

    "That''s right, is it from Heaven''s Dawn? They might have a powerful ally and try to erase us in hope of having Deo for themselves!" said the prince since this was the only usible argument.

    "I''m sorry sir, but I don''t think it''s from Heaven''s Dawn since there was no sighting of an army in the outskirt of Luderia," exined the guard.

    The guard''s words sent both Duke Armand and Prince Weiss into contemtion. (Since there was not an army then which group was it?) thought the prince.

    Prince Weiss furrowed his eyebrows as a sh of memories appeared in his mind. The figure of which he wanted nothing but death stood in front of him before he shook his head, erasing the image.

    (It can''t be him) thought the prince.

    "What is it? First Prince have any idea?" asked Duke Armand as he saw the prince''s reaction.

    "N-no it''s just a crazy thought," said the prince.

    "If I may, in this current situation there is nothing considered crazy, we need as many clues as we can get," said Duke Armand with a serious tone.

    The prince closed his eyes before revealing his thought, "I think it was Lyon."

    Duke Armand furrowed his eyebrows, "You mean our target?"

    Prince Weiss nodded in response.

    (Okay, that thought is crazy, how could a young man like him contend with the king?) thought Duke Armand. He was sure that the current prince''s judgment was blinded with revenge.

    "WEEEEEEEEEISS!!"

    The voice echoed throughout the whole castle as if a dragon made a roar.

    Duke Armand and Prince Weiss opened their eyes in shock. The room fell into silence as it slowly dimmed down. The guards made their stands as they cautiously looked right and left, being wary of any movement.

    Prince Weiss looked at the closed door while he could hear his heartbeat. The thumping noise slowly getting faster and faster as the hair on his skin slowly risen.

    He opened his eyes wide at a split second he saw the door bent.

    *boom

    The impact blew away the chamber''s door as the guards were propelled to the walls.

    "GhGh!"

    The prince could feel his neck was being mped by a destructive force. The figure in front of him slowly revealed himself as the dust cleared.. The green eyes were filled with a torrent of killing intent that looked at him straight to his soul.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 164 - Blood Boils

    The nearby window was broken beyond repair as the wind from outside wildly came in. The guards were unconscious on the floor while there appeared to be blood leaking from their mouths.

    The sound of coughing from Duke Armand was heard before his eyes opened wide as he saw the scene in front of him.

    The green scales that empowered the young man''s body brought fear to those around him. His green eyes stared deep into the prince''s fear-stricken eyes, not caring for the people around him. The duke was trying to asses the situation as his experience suggested, but he couldn''t look away from the figure in front of him.

    The prince struggled like a fish on a chopping board, but no matter what force he muttered, he couldn''t breakthrough. His body instinctively screamed to get away from Lyon''s grip to no avail.

    "You better stop right there old man," said Lyon while keep staring at the prince.

    The duke was surprised to hear his words and nced at the entrance to see a drenched king. He valiantly held Gungnir as he was pointing at Lyon''s back before pointing it down.

    "Choose Weiss! Take me to them, or should I flipped the entire Luderia upside down for searching them myself?" said Lyon as he tightened his grip.

    The prince struggled to breathe as he could feel that with just a little more push, his neck would snap. (I''m a proud Half Divine Cultivator! How can a mere Soul Cultivator be this strong?!) thought the prince.

    He had it all, resources, training, skills. He was born a prince with sufficient talent and said to be the next in line to be the ruler of Luderia. The prince was ahead of his peers, the people believe that he could probably unite Deo under Luderia''s name.

    "One more step and you will make Luderia a battlefield!" shouted Lyon.

    The prince knew who he was referring to as he took a nce at his calm father. His father was bound with endless experience throughout his life so he bet that his father knew how to act in this ludicrous situation.

    "Let''s not be so hasty here young man, everything can be reasoned," said the king.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The first step to negotiating with an angry young man was to make it realize that there were peaceful ways to settle things. This was the thought that the king had.

    "Your persuasions would lead you nowhere old man. You only talk about reasons when it only benefits you, Rond is better than you at this," replied Lyon.

    The king was surprised by the name mentioned in Lyon''s word. "To think that you even know Rond..."

    Lyon only smirked before averting his gaze back toward the prince, "What it''s going to be?"

    "F-father..." the prince helplessly pleaded for help.

    "Take him to them, don''t worry I will follow you two, besides it is your wrong in the first ce, let this be a lesson," said the king.

    The king knew there was no other way around except obliging Lyon''s demand at the moment. This was the safest bet he could take.

    "Y-you heard royal father, now release me," said the prince.

    "Hmph!" Lyon let go of his grip before the thudding sound was heard.

    The prince continuously coughed as he took a feel of his sore neck. "Hurry up and go!" said Lyon as he kicked the prince.

    The king twitched as his emotion escaped his calmness, however, he stood silently despite it. This was the most disrespectful thing that ever happened to him as king and as a father, one could only imagine how strong his mind was.

    The struggling prince managed to get up and guide them albeit the sluggish walk.

    The four of them, including Duke Armand, walked through the castle before going down spiral stairs. The light source they had were torches that were nted on the wall along the way.

    The king furrowed his eyebrows as they walked down, he knew that this part of the castle was a prison for criminals. He suddenly had a bad feeling about all this.

    As they got to the end of the stairs there were two men guarding a huge door made of wood. these two men appeared not to be the soldiers from the castle as they didn''t wear any of the silver armor, nor a symbol that proved they were one. They wore thin clothing without sleeves while having a dagger on their waist.

    "Ah, Boss! Youe to visit the two newly added beauties?" said one of the men with a wicked smile on his face before noticing the other three figures behind him.

    "Ah, you are not alone? Even Duke Armand is here? Wait, is that the king?" said the other.

    "What is the meaning of this Weiss?" asked the king to his son. He never remembered hiring such men as guards for the prisoner before. It was obvious that they were local bandits from the way he looked and acted.

    "Save your squabbling forter," said Lyon as he kicked Weiss to continue his walk.

    "Hey, what are you doing to our-" the man had not finished his word before his head was separated.

    *thud

    The body fell as the other bandit took a step back with his fear-stricken eyes.

    "Eeeek!" screamed the bandit as he saw his partner died in the blink of an eye.

    The king furrowed his eyebrows as he could only see a blur where the killing happened. (Such ludicrous speed! I''m a full-fledged Low Divine Cultivator and I still couldn''t keep up!).

    *creak

    The huge door was pushed open as a wide hall full of cells on each side was presented to them.

    The king was surprised to see that the prisoners were having a leisure life despite staying behind the cell. They were not chained, in fact, the cell wasn''t even locked. They got sufficient stuff that could make themoners riot.

    While the king was surprised by reality, Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as his gazended at the cell at the end of the hall.

    Two figures were held on the wall by the chains that bind their arms. Their clothing appeared to be tattered as bumps and blood painted their limbs. Their head dangled down as their hair covered their face.

    In the blink of an eye, Lyon was in front of them, breaking the cell in the process.

    Sensing a presence one of them lifted their face.

    With her right eyes shut and blood seemed to be leaking from the edge, she looked at the figure in front of her. "L-Lyon? T-thank god you are safe..." said Biane with the best smile she could give at the moment.

    *thump

    Lyon''s eyes opened wide as his pupil shrunken.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 165 - I Promise

    The face Biane''s showed was really that of pure concern. She was worried that after she and her sister got kidnapped, Lyon would be in danger. Despite the blood leaking non-stop from her right eye, Lyon could see her sincere smile.

    A sluggish male-figure was approaching Lyon as he stood there. It was apparent by his movement and constant hup that he was drunk from the gourd that was on the floor nearby.

    "Oh! *hic, A neer huh? Y-you can''t touch those two women, not even the veteran here like I am dared to do so," said the drunken bandit while pointing at Biane and Clemora simultaneously.

    "The boss said he wanted to use these two as bargaining chips or some sort, *hic, shame ain''t it? These two are real beauties before they got beaten up for resisting, just between you and me, I think the boss is going to heal them up then use them for himself, pretty egoistic if you ask me," said the drunken man as he dangled his arm around Lyon''s neck.

    The man exuded the smell of alcohol that could make any woman throw up just by seeing him from a distance. "*hic, y-you two are lucky bitches you know that, if you are given to us instead, hehe...?!"

    Suddenly a hand covered his face, its scales shined even though the ce was dimmed. The proud divine aura seeping out as if the god was its manifestation.

    "Hmm? Newbie, what are you doing why are you covering my face?" said the drunken bandit under Lyon''s hand.

    "Hmm? Heh, that''s a really strong grip, you trained or something?"

    Lyon didn''t utter a single word as his hand tighten his grip slowly.

    "Ah! It hurts! Stop it! Stop it!" shouted the drunk bandit as he struggled to break free from Lyon''s grip.

    *crack

    The drunken bandit let go of his hand as he stopped resisting, his body dangled as Lyon held his crushed skull. Without even looking at the dead body, Lyon threw it away like illegal littering.

    With a single swing from his hand, the chains were broken like a hot knife through butter. Lyon quickly hugged the two women in his arms.

    Biane''s left eye looked surprised before her mouth curled to a smile. "How warm," muttered her as she closed her eye.

    "I''m sorry for beingte, rest for now, just close your eyes, tomorrow you will see me first thing in the morning, I promise," said Lyon as he tightened his hug beforeid them rest on the floor. There was no malice nor killing intent in his voice.

    *zing

    Magic brands suddenly enveloped them both as the healing process began.

    Lyon took onest nce at them before turning his back.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    His eyes turned sharp as a hint of madness appeared in his greenish pupils. He exuded torrent of killing intents that made the criminals, the king and everyone else halted their movements. No, it was more than that.

    "Do you feel that overseer?" asked Ryona who was at a room apanying Jugen.

    Kyoko nodded as her nine tails suddenly appeared behind her. The tails were waggling nonstop despite her calm demeanor.

    "The distance between the castle and this room is not that far, however, for such thick killing intent that even reaches here," said Kyoko as she forced a smile with cold sweat started to appear on his forehead.

    "Yeah, hubby is amazing, the people are now restless because of this," said Ryona as she peeked through a window to see the panic citizen before she looked at the hair on her arms stood up.

    "It''s scary because I don''t think this is the full extent of his killing intent, I cannot even imagine what his past identity was," said Kyoko softly as she looked at the distance. She knew that Lyon was forgetting his past for an unknown reason. She overheard his conversation with the true dragon grandfather, Shen Long.

    Ryona didn''t manage to hear Kyoko''s words as she also looked at the distance. How many does one need to kill to have this thick killing intent that could cover almost the entire kingdom? One could only imagine.

    Everyone in the prison hall strugglingly moved the muscle in their neck to see the source of the killing intent. The young man stood firmly with his hair fluttered. His pupils had shrunken as its shape turned vertical with a hint of a red thin line in the middle.

    The closest bandit had cold sweat as he blinked his eyes, "?!"

    Suddenly Lyon''s figure was in front of him, looking down on his eyes. The bandit couldn''t even scream before he heard faint of a dragon roar. His gut was punched through as he stood lifelessly.

    With a swing, he threw the dead body to the ground not even taking a nce at it.

    One bandit took a step back as he said, "C''mon guys, he is just one man! Let''s kill him together!"

    The other bandits looking at each other before nodding. The enemy was only one man, besides they got the boss with them, there was no chance for them to lose.

    One by one the bandits pulled out his weapon as they readied themselves.

    Lyon gritted his teeth before taking a stance that broke the floors, "ARRGH!"

    *boom

    Lyon leaped to the iing hundreds of bandits with a single step as a torrent of greenish mana overwhelmed his body.

    *sh

    The prince, the king, and the duke opened their eyes wide simultaneously as they saw Lyon was already in front of them.

    "True Dragon Art: Wave Of The Shattering World."

    *splurt

    Every bandit behind Lyon exploded to a mist of blood as the ground and the cells reduced to nothing but dust. Some of the blood even sshed the king''s and the other''s faces.

    The prince''s mouth stuttered as he shouted, "F-Father! Save ME!"

    "Young man, stay your ha-" before the king could finish his word, Lyon sent him flying along with his elusive Gungnir.

    "Your death will be more painful than them," said Lyon to the prince before he casually prated Duke Armand''s neck with his hand.

    Lyon nced at the two women peacefully resting before saying with a smile, "Wait for a little while, I''lle to pick you up after I''m done."

    ---------------------------------------------------------

    In themoner''s region, there was a tform that was wide enough to do a duel or somepetition. The people currently restless because of the terrifying killing intent that they currently felt so the ce was crowded.

    *zing

    A magic brand suddenly appeared in the sky directly on top of the tform as it caught everyone''s attention.

    "Hmm?! What now?!"

    Themoners were more restless as things kept happening in Luderia and they were not good ones either.

    A figure suddenly fell with a thud. His handsome feature and his royal clothing couldn''t be any more recognized.

    "T-the prince? It''s the prince!"

    Themoners shouted his name in hope to curry favor. They were so worked up that they forgot the magic was a space type.

    *thud

    Suddenly another figure dropped down as the magic brand disappeared. Everyone was silent as the source of the killing intent was in front of them. They felt cold and suffocated despite the warm temperature.

    The prince suddenly turned around and strike the figure behind him with a hidden de. He didn''t care about his honor in front of the people anymore, there was only one word that was in his mind, survive.

    However, his hand was casually caught by Lyon as he stared deep into his eyes. "THIS IS FOR BIANE AND CLEMORA!"

    Lyon tackled the backside of the prince''s feet to make him lose his bnce. As the prince fell, Lyon''s fist that was covered in greenish mana let out a full-force punch on his gut.

    "Nooo!" the prince screamed as his entire body lit up with the impact.

    *boom

    The sound of the explosion was heard as the tform didn''t survive the aftereffect of the strike. Themoner''s region was in a ruined state as the streets cracked and some of the tes shifted upward. The unfortunate people had sted away and injured on the ground while some were lucky enough to watch the whole thing from a distance.

    Standing on a crater Lyon looked more at ease as the killing intent dimmed down.. His gazended on the castle as dark clouds surrounding it.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 166 - The Reason Behind

    The ck clouds were filled with lightning as they gathered at top of the castle. The strong wind apanied them with a force that even made the trees hanging on to their roots. With the sun still high up in the sky, the current event was quite out of ce.

    The sound of footsteps was heard as a hint of spark followed. This figure st through the empty streets, straight forward to themoner''s region. His magnificent ck spear caused any subjects to kneel to its divinity.

    *swoosh

    Princess Aelina opened her eyes wide as the figure st pass her with a speed that only left a shadow. While holding Fenrir in her chest she muttered, "Father? Oh no."

    Despite the disparity of their speed, the princess insisted to follow the figure.

    Soon, the figure''s vision was filled with a disastrous ce and peopleying down on the street. There were cracks on the paving with some of them even protruding from an impact. Gritting his teeth, the figure moved even faster.

    As he had a glimpse of the used-to-be-tform, the figure reflexly stabbed the Gungnir to the ground to make his speed nil, an instant stop. His eyes opened wide as he saw a red sword was literally only one centimeter away from prating the spot between his weary eyes.

    Lyon was standing with his body facing the side while his right hand stretched Scarlet. His hair fluttered with the wind that the king generated as his eyes slowly opened.

    The king couldn''t help but gulped down his saliva as he looked up at the young man who was inches away from sending him to the grave. The figure in front of him might not the strongest being in terms of cultivation level that he ever fought but he knew that he was the only one that could remind him of the feeling of fear.

    "Your son has been obliterated," said Lyon nonchntly.

    The king furrowed his eyebrows and took a leap back. "It doesn''t have to be this way, why you chose to be this way, young man? What happened topassion and forgiveness?" said the king while he pointed Gungnir against Scarlet.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Are you a king or are you a priest?" asked Lyon back.

    The king couldn''t retort back as he swallowed his words.

    In the end, the ruler shook his head as he said, "It''s a shame, a young genius like you has a wrong heart, in the name of Luderia I shall punish you for killing the prince."

    Lyon chuckled at the king''s deration. "Are you that old that you already lost your mind? Or are you ying a joke? Haven''t you realized that you never have the chance?"

    The king could only grit his teeth as he knew the truth, he was left alive on purpose. He could have killed him from his own recklessness of moving too quickly.

    "Hmm, how about we y a guessing game? You were never dying in the first ce were you not?"

    said Lyon as he confidently retracted Scarlet.

    He put his scally hands behind his back as he confidently faced Gungnir without a single hint of fear or nervousness. There was no battle, to begin with, he already took control of the situation. There was not a single being in Luderia that could even bring a fight against him.

    The king kept his silence as he heard what Lyon said.

    "With that strength that you presented, you are more than capable to live longer than two generations of a whale."

    "And, by announcing to your children that you are nearing your time, you purposely set out infighting between them to see who was worthy of the throne."

    The king furrowed his eyebrows as he listened to Lyon''s word.

    "However, that was not it, it was never for the throne," said Lyon with a smirk.

    The king''s body twitched a little as Lyon delivered the punch line. However, it didn''t end there.

    "Is it true, father?"

    A female voice from behind the king was heard as he closed his eyes. His daughter stood behind him with a distance while holding the sleeping Fenrir on her arms.

    "His silence, is your answer, Aelina," said Lyon.

    The king could only stand still, not daring to face his daughter. This matter was supposed to be a secret until the election day, but Lyon''s existence changed everything.

    "Then, what are we fighting for father?! Do you know how many innocent lives had died in this ridiculous dispute?!"

    "I agree with the older sister here, you have to answer us the reason behind your plot," said a familiar voice.

    The only prince left stood behind his older sister as his gaze fixated on the figure that ruled Luderia.

    "There is no plot," answered the king with a sigh.

    "You are all indeed, fighting for the throne, that part is still true," continued the king as he thought that there was no point in hiding it anymore.

    "Blessed with such talent, it''s a shame that Weiss had a wicked heart," said the king as he shook his head. He knew that his son had iting, he didn''t want to make the same mistake he did back then with a young man named Sean. He was only doing it because he was still his father.

    "It is true, you are all fighting for the throne! However, the one that will pick who the individual will be is not me," said the king as he faced his children.

    "W-what do you mean father?" asked Prince Frey.

    There was no other person that had the authority to do that but the king himself. He was at the top of the kingdom''s power hierarchy. His words were Luderia''s rules, but the words he just said didn''t make sense.

    "There is indeed a need for the infighting, as it trains, your mind, your body andst but not least, your heart," answered the king.

    "All of that was the preparation for-" however before the king could finish his word.

    *spark

    "This, am I right?" said Lyon as he held Gungnir in his hand. His figure was enveloped with lightning sparks that asionally appeared.. The ck spear was humming as ck clouds gathered in the sky directly on top of him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 167 - The Final Test

    The king furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the young man. He didn''t even know when did Gungnir escaped from his hand and ended up on Lyon''s.

    The wild ck sparks periodically appeared as the bearing of a deity was exuded. Lyon stood as thebination of True Dragon Blessing and Gungnir made the calm sky filled with thunders.

    "The Ruler of Luderia must be able to conquer Gungnir, that is the rule passed down for generations," mused the king.

    This information was top secret, only during the elections shall it be known. However, since the situation had escted to such and themoners were all passed out, there was no point in hiding it.

    "In other words, an outsider should be eligible to try to conquer Gungnir," said Lyon with a smirk.

    The king kept silent as he heard what the young man said.

    "Then might as well do it now," said Lyon as he lightly threw the ck spear toward Prince Frey.

    *stab

    Gungnir prated the ground while seeping ck sparks.

    "They are not ready yet," said the king calmly. He knew well that these two were far beyond ready to conquer Gungnir.

    Lyon shook his head, "No, you are wrong, the one who decides they are ready or not is Gungnir itself."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The prince gulped as all his visionnded on the weapon that exuded a mighty bearing. In front of him was the chance he had been waiting for, scheming, nning and it all came down to this moment.

    "Be careful, that weapon has sentient, if it''s a matter of wielding it than everybody can as long as the weapon itself allows it. However, to conquer it, you must connect with it," said the king.

    A sentient weapon was more valuable than an ordinary weapon. It could change a man''s fate for better or worse, once he had one. However, not any cksmith could create such a masterpiece, that''s why it was almost priceless.

    Just because one cultivation was higher than the other, it didn''t mean that the weapon would ept the stronger. There were factors that need to be fulfilled and all of that differs from one weapon to the other.

    The prince was a careful man, he was thinking of how to approach the said weapon and the percentage of him conquering it. (What is Gungnir wants? Power? Intelligence? A leader?) thought Prince Frey.

    He slowly ced his hand on the ck spear as he tried to connect with it. A ck dot of light appeared on the spear as it moved through the spot between Prince Frey''s eyes, catching him off guard.

    As the ck dot traveled the sea of memories, the prince had his eyes closed on the outside.

    "I also notice one more thing, old man," said Lyon to the king.

    The king looked at the man that killed his son with calm eyes. He couldn''t risk taking revenge with Luderia as the price, besides, based on the information so far, his own son was at fault. With his experience in the past time, he made the decision to let it go.

    "You never did conquer Gungnir, didn''t you?" asked Lyon.

    His question made Princess Aelina''s eyes opened wide as she looked at her father.

    "Young man, no, young noble, not only you are strong, but you are also sharp. I will acknowledge with my pride as a king that you are without a doubt the strongest in the generation," said the king as he cupped his hands toward Lyon.

    Aelina covered her gaped mouth with her hand as she heard what his father before saying, "Does that mean?"

    "Yes, my dear, I was and still am, not acknowledge by Gungnir as its partner," said the king as he became gloomy.

    "Not even your grandfather did," continued the king as he revealed another truth.

    "T-then who was the one that able to do the feat?" asked the princess agitatedly.

    For as long as she lived, she knew that Gungnir was the core treasure that made Luderia possible. Of course one would think that the king would be the holder of such a weapon. However, the truth was different, his father only ''borrowed'' it because Gungnir itself let him.

    The king shook his head in response to her question.

    The princess instinctively took a step back as she thought (No one? So the very first ancestor also borrowed it too?).

    "No wonder, you did not bring out any of Gungnir''s art during our exchange, it is because you can''t fully utilize it," said Lyon.

    *bang

    Prince Frey suddenly propelled from an impact and rolled on the ground. There was a tick of blood from the right edge of his mouth as he tried to get up.

    Wiping the blood with his arm, he said, "Does that mean I failed?"

    The king nodded in response. The harsh truth must be revealed for that was fertilizer for one''s growth.

    "Damn it, what am Icking... if only the weapon could exin," sighed the prince. However, the chance of him being the ruler of Luderia was still there. If the princess also failed, then his father had no choice but chose the next ruler by himself.

    Lyon suddenly appeared beside Aelina as he took Fenrir from her hand and put thezy ck-furball on top of his head, He lightly pushed the nervous princess forward, heading to the ck spear.

    Aelina put her hand on her chest as she nodded, "En!"

    She steeled her heart as her hand grabbed the ck spear. The ck dot shot itself toward the spot between her eyes as it traveled her sea memories.

    *bang

    The princess was quickly propelled before Lyon gently caught her. The panting sounds were heard as Aelina strugglingly trying to keep calm.

    The king sighed as he thought (Hah, in this generation too). He was hoping that there would be a figure from his family that finally could conquer or subdue Gungnir as their partner, s the reality was so.

    The two candidates failed the final test, now was the time for the king to make the crucial decision.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 168 - Where Gods Casually Dies

    The prince and the princess both look at their father as he heaved a sigh. It was apparent from the recent event that none of them seeded, just like how he did back in his time.

    He lost a daughter and recently a son, but both deads were justified. He couldn''t mad nor was he filled with joy as the decision to pick the next ruler was on his shoulder.

    "None of you deserve to be the next ruler yet," dered the king as he made the decision. He saw how his childrenpeted, in his eyes, both of them were still immature. One put feelings over the other, while the other one put too much logic. One will surely put an honor in the kingdom in the future, the other will bring a massive fortune in the future.

    Hearing the king''s decision, both candidates had their heads hung down in disappointment. To be the ruler of Luderia was the highest grade of prestige one could receive in Deo, everywhere one went, people would bow upon his/her arrival.

    *hum

    The humming sound caught everyone''s eyes as the ck spear vibrated.

    (Hmm?! It''s reacting?! But to what?) thought the king as he could feel the divine powering from it. He never saw this kind of behavior for as long as he currently lived.

    Lyon clicked his tongue as his scales reverted back to normal. His body was full of pain as he was on the brink of passing out. He was already pushing his limit for performing True Dragon Blessing for a period of time.

    His greeny eyes turned ck as he bit his lips. Blood trickles from the edge of his mouth as he still gently held the princess''s shoulder.

    "Step aside beautiful princess," whispered Lyon softly.

    His soft voice snapped her out of her stupor. She finally saw the Lyon he knew in the banquet.

    Lyon took a step in front of her as he faced Gungnir under everyone''s eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The ck spear that couldn''t be conquered was in front of him. Numerous thunder was made just from its appearance alone. Only those with a true royal bearing could face this ck spear unfazed, but the young man in front of him only exuded confidence.

    Without his scally body, his divinity aura was also ripped away, however, the young man smirked as he faced the lonely spear. With blood running from the edge of his mouth he stood tall as if he suffered no injuries.

    The king was agitated as he hurriedly said, "Young man, you..."

    He couldn''t finish his words. He had an inkling that the ck spear was reacting to him, however, his mind was split into two opinions. He wanted to stop what he was doing while the other part of him wanted to see how it will go.

    *splurt

    "S-sir Lyon, you shouldn''t, you need to treat your condition first!" said Prince Frey as he looked how Lyon''s body casually formed sh wounds on his back, splurting his blood to the ground.

    (This! This must be the bacsh of his form!) thought the princess as she saw the wounds were appearing more and more as blood painted the ground with a spray. "Lyon stop! We need to treat you!"

    The king couldn''t say anything more as he was amazed by the sight. The wounds were forming yet the young man didn''t even flinch at the pain, even his breathing was calm andposed.

    Blood was flowing on his arms as it dyed his fingers red. His expression could no longer be seen as his eyes were covered by his hair. He couldn''t hear what the others were saying as he concentrated on the ck spear in front of him.

    His incredible healing rate couldn''t patch him up from his wounds however, it was still keeping him conscious.

    "Exuding a ruler bearing, yet you are as wild as the raging thunder in the sky, you remind me of someone," mused Lyon as a figure appeared in his mind.

    Her beautiful silver hair swayed with the wind as she ruled the kingdom but under all that, she was a wild queen. (A little stupid and naive, but I think you would be her perfect partner).

    "Thene with me! I will conquer you before you meet your true owner!" said Lyon as his crazed eyes were visible.

    A ck dot of light jumped out from the spear and shoot itself between Lyon''s eyes. His memories wereid bare as the ck dot was swimming in it.

    Its movement immediately came to a halt as a huge door with a huge lock in front was flying on top of the sea memories. The existence of the door made the ck dot feel small as if it was worthless.

    Through a narrow gap, the ck dot entered as the scenery changed.

    -------------------------------------------------

    Thunderous booms of the weather were heard as the sun cowered in fear against the ck clouds. The deste mountain was filled with nothing but burned marks as no living animals nor nts could be seen. Not a droplet of rain was produced from the horrible storm but the wind could even shift the stars.

    One figure was topless while sitting cross-legged at the edge of a cliff despite the raging storm. The man''s face had Lyon''s resemnce but there was something different about him.

    *hoam

    The figure yawned as his expression betrayed the deadly situation he was in. His eyeszily opened as he made a flicking motion with his finger, "Hmm, maybe over here."

    The figure aimed his flicking while he picked his nose with his other hand, his eyes didn''t even bother if he aimed at the right spot.

    *boom

    *bang

    The thunder with a force enough to reduce a god to dust came down against him only to be propelled by a light flick from his finger.

    The ck dot saw all of this and would have gulped if it had a mouth. It knew that it couldn''t produce thunder with that much power yet.

    Suddenly a hand caught the tiny ck dot, "Hmm? A sentient weapon spirit?"

    ''Lyon'' opened his hand as he stared at the little ck dot with half-opened eyes. The ck dot was agitated as it was in a situation that was impossible to happen. This was Lyon''s memories, for memory to even made contact with it was beyondprehension.

    "I see, you must be testing if I''m worthy or not for your power. Pfft, forget about that, just chill with me a little while before you decide, it''s getting lonely here you know," said ''Lyon'' as hemented his fate.

    The ck dot could only do what it was told to do. A sentient weapon spirit usually had a haughty attitude, however, it didn''t dare to do so in front of this ''Lyon''.

    ''Lyon'' sighed, "Can you believe it, I was sent here by one of my wives just from making her angry,"

    This man was just sent to a ce where gods could casually die of a thunderstruck because he made his wife angry.. One could only imagine how strong the wife was.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 169 - Gungnir Art: Black Dragon

    Inside the ruined part of the kingdom, the king and his children had fixated their gaze against one young figure. Anticipations were written all over their face as they didn''t dare to utter a single word.

    The bloodied figure stood tall as if no gods could make him bow. His ck hair fluttered with the wind as the sunlight dimmed due to ck clouds flew in front of it.

    The dripping sound of rain was heard as the ruined city was drenched. Despite so, they didn''t move an inch and let the water poured on them.

    *spark

    The king opened his eyes wide as he noticed a ck spark appeared in a sh under the rain. (A spark?) thought the king.

    *spark

    The rate of the ck spark appearing increased as even the prince and the princess could definitely see what''s going on. By far, Lyon was the longest one with the test from the sentient weapon to prove his worthiness.

    *crack

    The ck spear floated in front of Lyon as it hummed.

    (No! Impossible!) thought the king as he saw how Gungnir reacted. (How can someone out of my bloodline be epted by it?! Does he have that much high affinity in thunder element?!).

    Lyon slowly opened his sharp eyes as he looked at the floating ck spear exuding a bearing of a deity. He smirked as he took the spear with one hand.

    Under the rain, he asionally being surrounded by ck sparks that made him appeared more divine.

    "Let''s do a simple test run," said Lyon softly under his breath.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *spark

    Lyon slowly pulled the spear backward as ck lightning seemingly charged the weapon. The ground around him asionally being whipped by the wild ck lightning that was an excess of the charging.

    The prince, the king, and the princess couldn''t help but take a step back at the sight. Their bodies knew that it was dangerous to go near any of that ck lightning.

    "Lyon, what are you doing?! Don''t destroy Luderia!" screamed Aelina.

    "No worries," said Lyon as he squatted his legs. His veins popped up on his thigh as the ground cracked toward the mountainous force.

    *boom

    The three pairs of eyes immediately looked to the sky as the young man jumped, leaving a sh of ck lightning. With his body as the center of the mass, Lyon spun vertically upward as he left afterimages in his wake.

    "If you cannot destroy my divine magic, don''t call yourself a worthy weapon, Gungnir!" shouted Lyon as he threw the weapon upward.

    "Gungnir Art: ck Dragon."

    *roar

    The ck spearunched as the charged ck lightning formed a dragon that ravaged the sky. Prating the ck clouds, the ck dragon swam upward with unstoppable force.

    *boom

    The impact was heard loud and clear as the ck clouds and the rains were instantly wiped out, revealing the afternoon sun. Lyon who was still falling in the air smirked as he looked at his divine magic, Scabbard, cracked before dispersing into particles of mana.

    *thud

    Lyon smiled as he watched the agape trio before his right hand casually caught the falling Gungnir without even looking.

    "Well, looks like Luderia has a new-"

    *splurt

    Lyon vomited blood before he could finish his word. His vision slowly blurred as his figure swayed.

    (Oh no, not now) thought Lyon.

    He could see the princess and the rest were saying something from their mouth, but he couldn''t understand it. He was tipsy as his skin looked pale, however, he was still keeping his likable smirk on disy.

    Slowly, Lyon walked despite the shouting that he couldn''t understand. Aelina was in front of him catching his hand, but he didn''t know what she was saying. He looked at her expression of concern but he only muttered a couple of words, "I promised."

    He lightly moved the princess away, as his finger gathered the surrounding mana. "Crack of Desire."

    The space in front of him formed a magic brand before opening a portal toward the destination he wanted. Dragging his bloody figure, Lyon slowly walked inside, not caring of what the other three were saying. As he walked inside the portal, the magic brand immediately reverted back into nothingness, forbidding anyone else to use it.

    In his eyes, there were currently two beautiful women sleeping and recuperating. He noticed that their wounds were healing at a rapid pace because of the magic before he smiled at the situation.

    He slowly walked between them before sitting down with his back leaning toward the wall. He looked the destroyed dungeon in front of him before ncing at both sisters.

    His breathing was getting heavier, but his eyes were calm and full of caring. He slowly rubbed their heads as he smiled.

    "I hope you bothdies don''t mind me sleeping between you hahaha,"ughed Lyon before closing his eyes with a smile.

    --------------------------------------------

    Back in themoner''s region where the king and his children were at, themoners started to regain their consciousness back before shocked by the state their city was in.

    Their homes were destroyed beyond repair while some of their businesses were ruined. However, none of that beat the fact that they personally saw how the first prince met his end. A young man that was powerful enough to bring the first prince into oblivion with a single blow etched in their minds forever.

    The king immediately brought calm for themoners before the prince followed suit. The princess, on the other hand, was running toward the castle toward Lyon''s location. It was unknown what she was thinking about this kind of situation.

    *creak

    With gasping noise from her breathing, she opened the door to the ce her father told her. Her tensed body slowly calmed down as she saw the sleeping young man at the end of the wrecked dungeon.

    "We will take it from here,"

    A voice suddenly made her body tensed once again before she realized who the voice belonged to.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 170 - Spreading Feats

    The kingdom immediately began their rebuilding process as days went by. The thumping sounds produced by the hammer filled the bustling city as the royalty entirely funded their loss. The nobles started to appear on the streets once more as they were healed from their injuries.

    With Lyon''s magic, Scabbard vanished, the neighboring lesser kingdom started to visit Luderia. They were trying to gain as much as info as they could since they knew there was supposed to be an election for the next ruler. Knowing who was a matter of course.

    However, their effort of knowing who the next king was futile as they were greeted with the same old king, sitting on his throne. The difference was that he no longer looked frail nor fragile. He was brimming with vigor for his age.

    Nevertheless, there was something more intriguing than the identity of a new king. The lesser kingdoms were not full of dumb people. They knew that Luderia was isted with magic that far surpassed what Deo could offer. No matter what force they put in, they couldn''t enter Luderia during the time where the huge earthquake was happening.

    What''s more shocking was the news of the first prince''s death. The powerful young promising man met his end and the king didn''t deny this. However, the reason for his death was kept secret.

    The neighboring kingdoms sent their condolences in person as they ''grieved'' for the young talent. However, the reality was they came to collect information from the spies they sent beforehand to mingle with the locals.

    "Thank you for your condolences, you can go now," said the king of Luderia before waving his hand.

    There were four middle-aged men kneeling in front of him. These men were the ruler of their respective kingdom, however, with the pride they had, they knelt in front of the ruler of Luderia.

    They knew how wicked the first prince actually was, and with the king being famous for his fairness and just, they were not surprised by the king''s calmness despite losing his son.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The four didn''t mind the tone as they proceeded to leave the throne room after giving a bow. Along the way, they converse with each other as a try to perceive new information from each other.

    "So how is it going with you three? Gain any interesting leads?" teased one of them.

    "Hmm, your spies and mine actually cooperated during the operation, if you wanna hear that," replied the other with a smile.

    His words sent a chuckle to the other two.

    "Sigh, maybe so, but it was odd that the information is based on a rumor,"

    The four of them looked gloomy as a sign that they receive the same information from their spies.

    A rumor that the first prince was actually killed on the tform in themoner''s region. By a man, no, a young man that far exceeded the talent of the prince. An existence that was impossible for Deo to contain, did he actually exist?

    Their thoughts were running with that question before someone of the four pped his hand.

    "Ah, that''s right, there was something interesting going on before any of the incidents that recently happened," said one of them before continuing, "There was indeed a young man that was acting as a driver for the Elgome''s mansion, another rumor has it that it was one of the sister''s lover. You know how beautiful those two are, right? Don''t you think it''s suspicious?"

    Luderia was not only famous for its military strength but also the elusive four beauties. Biaene and Clemora, sisters of warmth and cool. Aelina and Chloe, princess of honor and the fighter princess. Many wanted to take their hands but all of them failed since they already got what they want in their life. Theyck ideas as to what to offer.

    The four lesser kings fell into contemtion as they gained the info.

    *creak

    Suddenly, the door behind them opened before a voice sent them chills.

    "You do not need to delve into this matter deeper,"

    The four kings immediately kowtowed before the source of the voice, "Please forgive us, your majesty!"

    Themanding words were of courseing from Luderia''s ruler. He stroked his beard as he saw the four of them banged their heads to the floor.

    The king let out a breath before walking past them, "That is just an advice from me, you four are free to do as you please, however,"

    The king''s tone turned deep after a pause, "Don''t me me if the four of you were to be obliterated along with yournds."

    "Please be lenient, your majesty!" said the four of them as they banged their heads to the floor.

    The king chuckled, "You are wrong, the one that would do that won''t be me nor my army, I don''t have that much power."

    Thus the ruler of Luderia left the scene leaving the four lesser kings dumbstruck.

    The four of them gulped as the king proved one thing, the existence was true. A being that was even more talented than the first prince. However, what''s making them scared was his choice of words. The king said that ''he'' would obliterate the four of them along with their nds'', not just their kingdom. That means that the existence had the power to cut them off the map not just wipe them.

    The four lesser kings immediately agreed to not touch this taboo matter even further. Even though their spies managed to gain the identityter, the lesser kings chose to drop it off. However, that didn''t stop for the locals to keep talking about it.

    "I saw it! He just jumped down from the sky and counter the prince''s attack before sending the city in chaos! It was so cool!" said one of the kids in an alley.

    "Shh! Don''t say it out loud!" said one of them with a finger on his mouth.

    Before Lyon knew it, he was already a role model for the children, both nobles andmoners.. It was only a matter of time before his feats spread to the entire Deo.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 171 - Watch Out!

    It was already several days since the incident, but the king still held his reign and postponed the election of the new ruler. The people, of course, didn''t dare to question his decision, lest they wanted trouble they couldn''t handle.

    While everyone was busy spreading his feats, the said young man was nowhere to be seen on the streets. His whereabouts were unknown even from the rumors that spread like wildfire. There was only one ce where people didn''t dare to check, and that was the ce where the king resided.

    *creak

    The double door was opened revealing the king as his gaze was filled with a dinner table and his two children already sat on the chair, facing each other.

    Seeing the three royalties already arrived at the dinner table, the butlers and the housekeepers respectfully bow before leaving the room for the three. It was never their ce to hear a family discussion.

    With the door being shut slowly, the king took a deep breath before saying, "It''s been a while for us to have family time like this."

    They were the royalties, issues regarding the kingdom always came every day without stopping. It was quite rare for them to have lunch together.

    "Yes, father, a lot of stuff is happening and with the recent event, there is an enormous workload to be done after this," said Prince Frey.

    "C''mon little brother, don''t say that. This is called family bonding," said Princess Aelina with her eyebrows raising up and down.

    (I know what it''s called!) thought Prince Frey as he kept silent.

    The king chuckled as he said, "It''s good, it''s good."

    "Hmm? What is ''good'' father?" asked Princess Aelina.

    "Oh, the food," said the king hurriedly.

    Both of his children squinted his eyes as they saw that their father didn''t even bite a single thing.

    "Hmm, I wonder if Chloe is alright," said the king before sighing. The youngest child of his was the most talented in regards to cultivation. She wanted to spread her wings to the sky and as a father, it was his role to support her.

    "Don''t worry about Chloe, you know how strong and quick-witted she is. I bet she didn''t even bat an eye in regards to big brother''s death," said Princess Aelina. Her youngest sister always kept a distance from her rtives ever since she was a kid.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The atmosphere turned heavy as the other two heard the fact once again.

    The king sighed, "I wonder what makes Weiss so wicked, he was such an innocent child back then,"

    "Yeah, big brother was a kind person back then, however, something changed but I cannot remember when nor what," said Prince Frey.

    Prince Weiss''s childhood was unlike the present. He was a kind and caring boy, help those that were in need, aiding those who were suffering. The prince loathed the strong that trampled the weak. A promising youth to be the next ruler.

    The princess sighed, "I have not gotten a clue either,"

    The atmosphere turned gloomy before the king dispersed it, "Alright, let''s focus on eating, I''m starving."

    The three of them pick up the silver cutlery and started to eat the meal that the kingdom''s chef provided.

    "Ah, right, How is sir Lyon, sister?" asked Prince Frey as he cut a medium steak.

    "Eh? W-why are you asking that to me?" asked the princess fidgetingly.

    The king furrowed his eyebrows, "Are you two dating?"

    His question blew the princess''s fuse as she turned a shade of red. "W-what are you talking about father?!"

    "Well, I''m fine with it, I mean, he legitimately is, the ruler of Luderia ording to our ancestors'' teaching," said the king calmly.

    He was keeping his act as the king until Lyon came for his enthronement to quell the people''s panic. Lyon was the legitimate ruler since he could conquer the core power of Luderia, Gungnir. A feat no other had ever done.

    Princess Aelina suddenly stopped her eating as he stared deep into her father''s eyes.

    "Father, don''t ever, ever, give Luderia to him."

    Her tone was deep and proved her seriousness that even made her father gulped.

    "Wha-what''s wrong with him my daughter? He is an honored man, look, he killed your big brother, the prince from a considerable kingdom for the sake of his loved ones. Not many have that kind of courage, a hero amongst men," said the king favorably.

    The princess didn''t need to hear that from her father, she knew how heroic his deeds were. However, there was one thing that concerned her, his capability of managing a kingdom. He will without a doubt, built his harem kingdom that full of beautiful women all around the world. Luderia''s honor would be plummeted by him.

    "Just don''t father, if you don''t want to rule anymore just let me or little brother, never Lyon! Got it?" said Princess Aelina with a stern tone.

    The king instinctively nodded as she reminded him of herte mother.

    *knock

    The door to the dining room was knocked as the king''s eyes turned sharp, "What is it?"

    "Y-your majesty, sorry for interrupting, but there is a letter for you, it said to be from a young man named Lyon?" said one of the guards outside the door.

    "Come in," ordered the king.

    The guard immediately went to the dining room and gave the letter to the king before hurriedly leave the scene after a bow.

    The king looked at the letter that was enveloped with no seal attached. It was apparent that it was personal.

    His children looked at his father before hurriedly stood behind him. They were curious about what Lyon the letter was about, was it the enthronement?

    The king opened the envelope before pulling the paper inside that was folded three times. His squinted eyes soon opened wide along with his children as he read what Lyon had written.

    There were only two words on the white paper, ''Watch out!''.

    The trio immediately turned around and readied themselves. They didn''t know what was happening but they were staying on guard in case something bad will happen.

    The trio scanned the room as their body tensed. The wind, moving ants, they made sure to not miss anything.

    However, after a full five minutes of being wary with their surroundings nothing happened.

    The king immediately read the letter once more, there were new sentences under the two words.

    ''Hah! Got you! :D

    (By the time of this writing, Kyoko smacked my head but I bet it was worth it).

    Anyway, I''m going back to Kingdom Nostria, oh send some army will you, the queen said they are on war with Heaven''s Down. Of course, you need to be there in person to lead the army.

    Oh and, to my dearest Aelina,

    Let''s have another date next time! I still remember the taste of your lips against mi-''

    Before the king could finish reading, the princess hurriedly took it away from him before squatting down to read the rest of the letter. "Awawwawa," her face turned red before she ripped the letter into bits.

    Her father and little brother had the same t expression as they looked at her (He even spelled Heaven''s Dawn wrong!) thought both of them.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 172 - Poem

    Swiftly threading through the forest was a pair of horses. Their manes swayed as their respective rider gently held on to them. Their long hair fluttered against the wind along with their robe of clothing.

    These two females were gorgeous to the point that nature lost its splendor. One was exuding a brightposure while the other was cool-headed.

    "C''mon Lyon, can you keep up with us?" teased Biane as she built up her speed.

    Her body had been healed and none of the bruises could leave a mark. Her beautiful face shone brightly, betraying the state she was in a few days ago.

    "I don''t think you should challenge Lyon, big sister, remember, he is one of space attribute cultivators," said her little sister, Clemora while pacing up with Biane.

    Likewise, Clemora didn''t leave a single wound unhealed either. It was a wondrous miracle that every doctor would seek.

    "Heh, don''t worry, it''s a bet, after all, he must only use his mount, otherwise, he will be disqualified, besides, the price is adequate don''t you think?" said the big sister with a wink.

    Her little sister could only smile wryly in response. (Yeah well, the winning prize is indeed gullible, ten spells of divine grade magic, but if we lose then) thought Clemora as cklines appeared over her head, shing back to a moment before.

    --------------------------------------------------------

    In a room of an inn, a young man appeared to be asleep with the sunlighting from the window slowly moved up to his face. With the sound of birds chirping and the light showering his face, his eyes twitched.

    "Nghh..." the young man grunted before turning his back against the sunlight.

    *boink

    His hand touched something soft and round. Albeit having his eyes still closed, his mind was not sleeping. (You''re kidding right... Is this finally it?! I finally got what I deserve! God thank you! I know you are watching me from above!) thought Lyon as he kept his mouth t.

    Lyon tried to squish it a little.

    "Ahn..."

    A melodic voice of a moan was like an orchestra ying beautiful music in his hear. He couldn''t help but gulp at the experience.

    *squeeze

    "Aahhn..."

    (What a bliss this is, the greatest treasure that nature ever created!) thought Lyon as his nose getting bigger along with his anticipation.

    *squeeze

    "Ahhnnn..."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (Hmm, how should I approach this, innocently opened my eyes and act like a virgin?) thought Lyon.

    He knew that one of those MC''s in series would act innocent with their bloodied nose to prove its identity of a pervert. (Heh, I''m not that amateur in a rtionship).

    "C-can you stop doing that, and just...do...it."

    (WHAT THE FUCK! Oh shit, shit, shit, this is... this is... AWESOME!) thought Lyon as he grinned. He didn''t care about pretending to sleep anymore.

    *flutter

    The nket flew to the air before Lyon stood tall on top of the bedroom. "Your wish is mymand!" said Lyon like a genie before opening his eyes.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    As he stood he saw there were Biane, Clemora, Kyoko, and Ryona standing near the door with their hands on their mouth, holding their chuckles.

    Lyon grimaced before noticing that the round and the soft thing he squeezed was Fenrir sleeping. His hair soon covered his expression as he tilted his head down.

    "I''m sorry hubby, but I couldn''t help it," said Ryona as the preparator of the bullying. She was making a fake moan as she noticed that Lyon was squishing Fenrir. With the way Lyon was, she knew Lyon would mistake it if a moan was added.

    "Hehehe..." under his hair Lyonughed.

    "Oh no, is he lost it?" said Biane.

    "Hehehe..." Lyon looked up to the four of them beauties before saying, "All of you think I would breakdown from this? Hmph!"

    Lyon jumped from the bed before facing the window that revealed the early sun. With his eyes gaze into the horizon he said,

    "This world is full of beauties,

    My world is full of beauties,

    My soul is filled with love,

    This world is filled with love,

    O God in heaven hear my prayers as I swear this oath of mine,"

    Paused Lyon, leaving the four beautiful women entranced. They never knew Lyon could read a poem that could make nature supported his performance.

    Lyon turned around to face them with closed eyes as the sunlight enlightened his outline.

    The four women were agape as they couldn''t help but be touched by the tone. They looked at the figure in front of them like a messenger of God, glowing with divinity.

    He spread his arms as he said with a gentle smile, "Thy boobs shalt beest mh."

    "Huh, what?" Clemora was confused by thest line of his poem as she saw a bird was hitting the window before falling down.

    *swoosh

    Clemora was blinking before Lyon suddenly stood in front of her. His hand went over her shoulder as he put Clemora on his beating chest.

    "I''m d you are okay," said Lyon as he hugged her tightly.

    *thump

    Clemora could feel his heartbeat as she turned red, not daring to say anything that would break her cool demeanor.

    (He.... warm...) thought Clemora.

    (She is still the same size in the arena, great!) thought Lyon as he was focusing on something else.

    Suddenly Lyon writhed in pain before letting Clemora go unwillingly.

    "Aiya, that hurts, you are ripping it apart," said Lyon as his ear was pulled up by Kyoko, almost hanging him in the air.

    "Tsk, tsk, you cannot do that little brother, how can you be so pure and perverted at the same time," said Kyoko while shaking her head.

    "Well what can I do, that''s just the way I am, Ouch!" said Lyon before Kyoko letting go of her grip.

    Lyon''s right ear was swollen red as if about to burst before he covered it with his hand as he squatted away while sulking. His finger drew a circle on the floor as if he had been wronged.

    The four females looked at him with ck lines over their heads with a twitching mouth.

    "L-Lyon, how about we make a bet," said Biane with a p of her hand.

    "What is it," said Lyon without facing her.

    "If you lose, you must teach us sisters ten of your divine magic spells?" said Biane.

    "And if I win,"

    "You can knead our boobs to your heart content,"

    "WHAT! YES! LET''s Do it!"

    "Big sister!" berated Clemora.

    "Shh, it''s fine," whispered Biane before facing Lyon, "It will be a race from here to Nostria, however, you cannot use magic or anything, you can only use your mount to race!"

    "Deal!" nodded Lyon without hesitation.

    "What a coincidence, Nostria will be having a war against the Heaven''s Dawn, older sister said toe over," said Jugen while entering the room.

    (Why do you say that lightly!) thought Clemora.

    "Oh and your mount is Fenrir of course!" said Biane with her nose high up.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 173 - Lets Go Fenrir!

    Back to the present, the two women that were riding their horses, noticed a tiny figure behind them. It tried to catch up to them but only to stop after every ten steps.

    The tiny figure was, of course, Lyon with his entire body mounting the little Fenrir. The little wolf was sweating profusely as his tongue asionally took a peek. The sight was unbearable to watch for some.

    Sounds of light hooves slowly catching up from behind as the young man with long golden hair approached. With a face that was beautiful to the point that he was mistaken as an elf, he slowly tapped the big brother beside him.

    "Big bro, I honestly think that this is impossible to win," said Jugen with a sigh.

    He knew how this big brother of his too well. He won''t carve for just mere treasure. If one would offer him a treasure that could dispel all poison in existence or a beautiful woman, Jugen would bet his left leg that this big brother of his would pick thetter.

    While riding the ''mount'' Lyon was having an expressionless emotion. "It is only impossible if you think it''s impossible," said Lyon while gazing to the front.

    (I don''t think this is the right time to share your wise words) said Jugen with ck lines over his head.

    "C''mon Fenrir! Do your master a favor and win this for me!" shouted Lyon as he leaned his body forward.

    "Wuuu~"

    With a breath that was as heavy as the mountain, Fenrir marched on.

    A distance behind them was two devastatingly beautiful women that followed at a constant pace. Ryona was heaving a sigh as she said softly, "I feel bad for Fenrir."

    The calm and collected Kyoko beside her was having a smile toward the event. "Don''t be, all that little guy is doing is sleeping the whole day, it''s good that he is doing exercise."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Ryona''s mouth twitched as she looked at her overseer. (You call this exercise? Just look at the size of Lyonpared to Fenrir, this is torture, especially with how young Fenrir is!) thought her.

    The leaves on the trees fluttered as Ryona furrowed her eyebrows. However, Kyoko still kept her smile toward the duo.

    *swoosh

    Two shadows suddenlynded in front of Lyon and Jugen. From their clothing, it was apparent that they were local bandits or some sort.

    "Give us your possession then we will let you live," said one of the bandit whileughing.

    "Yes, yes, that''s right, do what my older brother told you and nobody gets hur-," the other bandit couldn''t finish his word before an arrow pierced the spot between his eyes.

    *thud

    The bandit fell down lifeless as his eyes still opened in disbelief.

    "Huh?" The bandit nced over at his dead partner before shouting, "You!"

    *stab

    Another arrow flew silently as it prated his brain. His eyes stuck open in disbelief as he saw the golden hair fluttered revealing only one eye with killing intent.

    "Let''s go Fenrir," said Lyon nonchntly as he smacked his butt.

    The duo continued their race as if nothing happened while Jugen followed suit.

    ---------------------------------

    Nostria was bustling with a activity since they expanded their territory by ruling the former Arcane Kingdom. The future seemed brighter than the sun in the sky.

    With every race epted, Nostria''s economy grew rapidly. Along with the aid from the thirteen ''beings'' their military power, alchemy, and others were boosted exponentially.

    There was one figure that had been the talk of the kingdom, the legendary man that made all of this possible. His feat was spread wide that even the people that lived inside a cave knew his name.

    The miracle man that fell down from the sky with three lights of beams. He was, of course, none other than the God of Butt himself, Lyon Torga.

    Inside the kingdom, there was a building that was popr for adventurers from inside or outside Nostria to gather around. This building was not born out of the kingdom''s money, but rather of a cooperation with a certain organization.

    *glug

    The sound of a man sipping his beer was heard before he mmed the ss to the table. "Have you heard, the guy ising back," said the man as he looked at his friends around the table.

    "So what? Why does it matter? The guild is not affiliated with the kingdom so we have no business with him," said one of his friends.

    "I mean, don''t you think is such a waste to let a guy like him wanders around, the guild would certainly ept him in my opinion,"

    "Maybe yes, but he will surely not be a high-rank adventurer when he applied, this guild is not some small guild that was made five months ago you know, it uses a high benchmark."

    "Yeah, I see what you mean, this guild has branches in maybe all of the worlds, so Deo might only be able to be filled in with low-rank adventurer, maybe slightly above that at best."

    "But then again, there is no harm in letting him join and broaden his horizon."

    The group nodded in the conclusion.

    In the outskirt of the kingdom, there were two guards standing on guard. They squinted their eyes as two figures were visibly approaching the gate with fleeting speed. The horses'' hooves rapidly hitting the ground as it increased their speed.

    "I told you, sister, you shouldn''t tease him!" shouted Clemora as she hasted toward the gate.

    "Hey, don''t me it on me, how should I know if Fenrir could actually run!" said Biane as she increased her speed leaving dust in its trail.

    The guards wanted to tell them to reduce their speed but there was a third figure behind the two that caught their attention.

    The tiny figure ran while producing huge dust in its wake. Fenrir was like a tiny cute demon that had his inner instinct awoken. His legs were bulging with muscles as his head steadily looked forward.

    "C''mon Fenrir! Either I will cook your favorite steak or you gonna eat nuts!" shouted Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 174 - Look!

    The sound of the dust trailing the speed of Fenrir was heard loud and clear as the boisterous wind left the nearby trees shaken. Though small, the duo was setting records as they pierced through the distance.

    (Oh no! He is catching up!) thought Clemora as she could only re at her older sister.

    *swoosh

    Her vision suddenly slowed as Lyon and Fenrir went between the sisters like a wind. She saw Lyon''s smirk as he shouted, "I''ll be waiting for my rewarddies! HAHAHA!" before he left them with dust.

    (Aw yeah! Today is gonna be a great day!) thought Lyon as he shouted once more, "Let this be an example Jugen! It is only impossible when you think it''s impossible! HAHAHA!"

    *thud

    One of Fenrir''s paw hit paving on a roadway as he tripped and lost his bnce. "Eh?" was the only thing he could mutter as he suddenly in mid-air before kissing the ground.

    (Chance!) thought both sisters as they rally up their horses.

    "It''s not over yet! Only a little more!" said Lyon as he got up and looked over at the fainted Fenrir. He immediately reached up to him only to see Fenrir''s eyes already spinning.

    "Hey, wake up!" said Lyon as he shook Fenrir''s figure back and forth. The gate was only ten meters away from him, no, the glorious day was only ten meters away!

    *swoosh

    The two galloping horses passed by him as he saw with a nce of Clemora''s smirk. Lyon could only close his eyes as he let the two of them pass by the gate. With a sigh, he put the fainted Fenrir on top of his head.

    Jugen slowly approached this big brother of his with his horse. Before a word could escape his mouth, Lyon said, "Shut up."

    They finally got through the gate albeit Lyon''s mood was clearly down.

    ------------------------

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Inside the castle, the queen with the iconic silver hair and red eyes sat in the dining hall along with her personal maid, Fei, who was standing beside her.

    The queen had her hand propped up her head as shezily nced at the table full of foods. Her other hand which rested on the said table asionally tapped her finger against it in a periodic manner.

    "He is really taking too long!" said Sylvianna with a sulk.

    Fei lightly cough, "Miss, remember your manner."

    "Ah, would you let it slide this one time, we are alone anyway."

    "Still, you are a queen."

    Sylvianna could only pout and stuck her tongue.

    *creak

    The door opened as Lyon revealed himself toward the two women.

    "I see that you have changed your outfit now?" said Sylvianna with a slight snort.

    "Wee back, Lyon," greeted Fei with a slight bow.

    "Ah, it''s good to be back Fei!" said Lyon with a smile.

    Her short purple hair and maid attire really gave out the mansion feeling inside the room. However, there was a fuming queen beside her.

    (How dare he greet her first!) thought Sylvianna as visible smoke leaking from her head.

    She was a queen from the kingdom, it was a matter of course, to greet the person with the highest status first.

    "Sylvianna, you look as beautiful as the first time I met you," said Lyon with a sincere smile.

    Hispliment totally caught her off guard as she slightly jerked her body before her cheeks turning red. She immediately averted her gaze from him before humming, "En."

    "What?" asked Lyon seeing his queen''s reaction.

    "My, you shouldn''t teased the queen like that Lyon," said Fei with a chuckle.

    "Ah, Fei!" said the queen.

    "Oh, that''s right, what did you call me here for? I thought Karina was the one that summons me back?" asked Lyon.

    From the information he got from Jugen, Karina was asking him toe back regarding a war that was about to happen anytime soon.

    "Well, there is quite a funny story behind that case," chuckled Fei once again.

    "No! Don''t tell him! If you tell him I will kill myself!" said Sylvianna with her entire face turned a shade of red.

    "Wow, such a strong reaction, NOW I REALLY WANT TO KNOW!" said Lyon as his eyes begging on Fei who held the secret.

    "No! Don''t tell him! I''m serious! I''m gonna kill myself if you did!"

    "Don''t worry about it Fei, I will revive herter if she did, NOW TELL ME!"

    "What! How could you! Wait, is that even possible?!"

    Lyon didn''t realize that he was saying something unbelievable so easily. The two were staring at them in disbelief before Fei slightly contemted.

    "Hmm, indeed, I heard a report that the queen of Phantera Kingdom woke up from her slumber. Many thought that she fell sick from an incurable disease, however, I know for sure that she was dead."

    "And it was you who manage to do the unbelievable feat," said Fei with her eyes staring at Lyon directly.

    "Hmm, now that you mention it, there is something odd, who gave you that spatial ring?" asked Sylvianna as she pointed out a ring on one of Lyon''s left fingers.

    She was sure that the spatial ring was not there when he got to this world naked in front of her. He was butt naked, not a single ornament was there.

    (Wow wait! Why am I suddenly being cornered!) thought Lyon.

    "And your cultivation level? Wow, you reached peak Soul Realm already?!" said the queen in disbelief.

    For others, it took years to aplish what Lyon did, but for him, it was merely weeks. Not even fortuitous encounters could make that happen.

    "Oh, that''s right, not only that, but you bring two more beautiful females with you, didn''t you?" asked the queen.

    (Wait Wait Wait! What happen to the war?! Aren''t we going to talk about the war!) thought Lyon as he gulped while facing the barrage questions.

    Lyon swiftly grabbed the sleeping Fenrir on top of his head, "Look, I got a pet!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 175 - The New Duke

    The appearance of the little wolf instantly brought their attention. Fenrir was sleeping on Lyon''s hand as his figure slowly heaved up and down with his breath. After a marathon with his master, he was beyond fatigue, perhaps nothing could wake him up.

    (That''s right, keep your eyes glued to this creature) thought Lyon as he inwardly praising himself for the action he took. (Girls and cute things are inseparable by nature hahaha!).

    Sylvianna was acting a bit shyly as she looked at the cute little wolf peacefully sleeping. (That''s a really cute wolf!) thought Sylvianna as she was urging to abuse her position to reim the pet for her own.

    "What a cute little wolf, what is its name?" asked Fei. Unlike her queen, She was mature enough to start the conversation.

    "His name is Fenrir, don''t let this innocent look fools you, he is quitezy," said Lyon without forgetting to spell the truth about this cute wolf.

    "Like master like pet," said Sylvianna with a chuckle. She will not miss an opportunity to ridicule him.

    "Hey, I''m notzy,"

    "Yes, you are,"

    "No, I''m not!"

    "Yes, you are!"

    Fei had ck lines over her head before she lightly tapped the dining table and sent the room to silence. Sylvianna looked pale as she saw the dining table was cracked from the ''light'' tapping from her maid.

    (Damn) thought Lyon while he gulped. He knew from the first time they met that Fei was someone not to be trifled with.

    "Alright, we are getting sidetracked here, I figure that you are wondering as to why you are summoned here right?" said Fei with a smile. However, to everyone else in the room, her smile manifested to something sinister.

    Lyon could only nod against her aura.

    "Well, I will let the queen exin that to you," said Fei

    Sylvianna coughed, before addressing the matter.

    "In the recent event that has been happening, the kingdom has been flourished thanks to your effort."

    "Our area has expanded from a tiny kingdom to a respectful kingdom that it deserves. The citizens have never been happier to settle in our kingdom, the future generations also brimming with happiness."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Thus, with the power bestowed on me by the progenitor of this kingdom, myte father, and by the consensus birthed from the meeting with the royal families,"

    (Wait, aren''t you the only royal family left?) thought Lyon as he had ck lines over his head hearing her statement.

    "I hereby announce that you, Lyon Torga, as the new duke of Nostria!"

    *p*p

    Fei was the only witness and the only one pping, making the entire event awkward.

    "Wait, don''t we need like an entire ballroom and I should kneel in front of you, and you put your sword of honor or something over my head? Don''t we do that kind of thing?!" shouted Lyon in disbelief.

    "Nah, we are tight on moneytely," said Sylvianna as she casually swatted the idea.

    (You just said the kingdom has flourished!) thought Lyon as he couldn''t believe this queen in front of him.

    "Well now, let''s focus on pressing matter, we are currently in a war state against the Heavenly Dawn, so as the duke you are obliged to help," said the queen while she sipped her tea.

    (This woman! That was her entire ploy!) thought Lyon. She was giving him the highest position under the queen for that purpose. To bind him with Kingdom Nostria.

    Even though if he had not been given any position in the kingdom, he would still help.

    Lyon could only let out a breath, "So, how is the war going? I don''t see anything different than before, the city is bustling, the merchants seemed to live normally."

    "Yeah, well that''s because they didn''t know it yet," said Sylvianna while sipping her tea.

    "Then? What are you waiting for?!" said Lyon.

    An unprepared kingdom during a war is doomed to fall.

    "You, we are waiting for you to give them the info," said Sylvianna while sipping her tea.

    "What? Why me?"

    "Because you are the duke, with you and me giving them the info, they would not panic, I think."

    ---------------------------------------

    Right on that exact afternoon, a notice was spread to let the people gathered around the ce where Queen Sylvianna would give her speech.

    "Alright guys, lined up properly, no pushing no pickpocketing!" said Lukas, the admirable rookie soldier.

    "C''mon, just let them be, let loose for a little, they are people, not ducks," said a man with an extraordinary beard as he approached his underling.

    "But Captain Zusk!"

    "Shh, don''t be so loud, just stand there and everyone will maintain their own order."

    (Urgh! Why do I feel familiar with this conversation) thought Lukas as he had a bad feeling.

    *hic

    Captain Zusk''s face was red as he asionally smiled. The only thing that''s keeping him from dropping to the ground was his ownnce.

    "Good afternoon Nostria!"

    The queen''s voice from the balcony was heard as themotion was stilled. No matter who they were, they couldn''t disagree that she was beautiful.

    "Today is a great day as I announce the great news that surely been the talk of the kingdom," said Sylvianna with a smile.

    She knew how much Lyon was worth in the kingdom. Some people might regard him as higher than her status.

    "Meet your new duke, Lyon Torga!"

    (Is she a queen or an announcer?) thought Lyon as he walked beside her.

    His appearance made the kingdom screamed. His unfathomable feats were told in scrolls and shared as children''s bedtime stories. He was a living superstar at the moment.

    Lyon smiled at the praises that were chanted under his sight. He slowly lifted his right hand as the crowd went silent.

    "Guys,"

    Lyon looked at the anticipation inside the crowd''s eyes.

    "We are on a war against the Heavenly Dawn,"

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The kingdom was silent for a good two minutes that even the birds pping their wings could be heard.

    "Whaaaat!"

    The kingdom screamed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 176 - Here, A Souvenir

    The crowd entered a panic state as they grew restless. Heaven''s Dawn was a kingdom that said to beparable to the size of a dynasty, their arsenal was humongouspared to Nostria.

    (I knew it) thought Lyon seeing the panic crowd. This was a rather huge event and news, it would impact so many subjects that one couldn''t count.

    With a cough, Lyon said, "No need to panic, I believe we have a fair chance to win the war."

    The people started to calm down as they heard what he said. This man was currently the sole pir that made the kingdom to what it was today.

    "Prior to this, I sent a letter to Luderia to send help with the war so everything is going to be fine," said Lyon with a smile. This was probably the best thing to reassure their fate.

    Fei and Sylvianna looked at him with a surprised look in their eyes. They couldn''t believe that a kingdom as big as Luderia would send help to a little kingdom like Nostria. One thing was there was no merit or something to be gain in helping Nostria against Heaven''s Dawn.

    Sylvianna tugged his clothes as she whispered, "Hey, are you sure Luderia would help?"

    "Don''t worry, they will, if not, I will personally smack their princess''s butt," said Lyon softly.

    The queen had ck lines over her head, "Can you not be so vulgar?!"

    Lyon didn''t pay any heed to her berated words and faced the people, "Well, that''s all, just resume what you were doing guys!"

    With that, Lyon turned back and gracefully left the scene. However, people were still wondering if Luderia would really send the help requested.

    ---------------------------

    "Hey Lyon, is it really true? Would they really help us?" asked the queen agitatedly.

    Lyon nodded, "En, I think so."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Contrary to the queen''s disbelief expression, her personal maid had a gleeful smile as she asked, "Lyon, what did you do in Luderia this time?"

    "Well, I flirted with the two princesses there," said Lyon with a smile as he closed his eyes while rubbing his chin.

    "You mean you are flirting around with princess Aelina and princess Chloe?!" eximed Sylvianna.

    "Oh, you know them?"

    "Know them?! Which one person alive in Deo that didn''t know about them?!"

    Apparently, Aelina and Chloe were more famous than Lyon imagined they would be. In fact, Chloe, in particr, was said to be Deo''s daughter. Meaning that she was the pride and joy of this world, one of those that would spread her wings to the sky.

    "Really now? Then you wouldn''t like what I did in Luderia."

    "What? What did you do?"

    "Follow me," said Lyon with a smirk as he walked toward the corridor.

    At this time of day, the training ground was actually quiet with no people to be seen. Lyon was walking across the field before stopping in the middle and turned around. Facing the two women, Lyon raised his hand.

    (What is he, nning?) thought Sylvianna as she observed the young man in front of him.

    "I brought a little souvenir for you," said Lyon as the wind suddenly changed its course.

    Both women had their hair fluttered against the strong wind as Sylvianna couldn''t help but covered her eyes while taking a peek through her fingers. The explosion sound from the white clouds above made the people in Nostria looked up before the notion of the storm came into their mind.

    "Ravel to the thunder," Lyon''s voice was soft yet both women could hear it clearly. Fei couldn''t help but opened her eyes wide at the infamous line.

    "Gungnir."

    *boom

    The white clouds instantly turned ck as wild lightning surrounded their beings. However, the most menacing thing was the ck spear that appeared out of nowhere in front of Lyon. Its divinity was exuding as people would kneel in its presence.

    "LYON! Is that what I think it is?!" asked Fei as she lost her calmposure.

    She knew what the weapon was. The ck spear that could prate a mountain, the historical weapon that was said to be the core of Luderia''s strength.

    "Yes, it is, it is ''the'' Gungnir," said Lyon as he casually swung the ck spear before leaving ck sparks in the afterimage.

    "But how, how can you possibly possess that?" asked Fei.

    "Well, a lot of things happen in Luderia,"

    "Wait, Luderia is still in the process of picking the next ruler right? If you have the Gungnir then..."

    "What the fuck?! You are the new ruler?!" shouted Sylvianna in disbelief. Who would have thought that a simple desire to flirt with the princess would let him be the new ruler? How impossible could a guy get?

    He went to the Phantera Kingdom and revived their queen, now he went to Luderia and suddenly became their ruler. One would never guess what Lyon will be if he sets on a journey to travel the other neighboring worlds.

    "Well, technically yes."

    "But that''s impossible! You are not even one of the candidates!" said Sylvianna.

    "That''s true, but the election is not asplicated as you think."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The one that will rule Luderia is the one that manages to conquer Gungnir, it is aw passed down by the royal family. But don''t tell anyone!"

    Sylvianna gulped her saliva as she never thought he would be the next sessor. However, his next line sent her fright.

    "This is my souvenir to you," said Lyon as he casually threw the ck spear toward Sylvianna.

    (Souvenir?! You thought this as a mere souvenir?!) thought Sylvianna as she carefully caught the ck spear.

    Lyon picked his ear as he closed his eyes, "Well, that weapon is probably more suitable to you given your personality, but maybe it would be a bit hard for-"

    *spark

    Lyon opened his eyes toward the sound before his mouth twitched at the sight.. (I knew it would but damn, this is something else, my queen).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 177 - Black Dragon Vs True Dragon

    Lyon gulped his saliva at the sight in front of him. The female queen he saw a moment ago was different from the woman that held the ck spear. Not just her bearing, but her appearance as well.

    Her long silver hair gradually turned ck obsidian as it fluttered against the wild wind. Her red eyes prated those that dared to mock her status. ck sparks randomly appeared around her lean figure which was perfect for Gungnir.

    The high queen looked at the young man in front of him before a smile formed on her pretty face.

    Fei raised her eyebrows with a surprising look before leaping toward Lyon, "Look out!"

    "Hmm?"

    With a palm, Lyon was pushed aside before Fei herself jumped in the opposite direction.

    *boom

    A loud boom was heard at the spot where Lyon was before the dust quickly dispersed by the wind. What reced it was a crater formed by the beautiful figure standing in the middle.

    "Hey! What are you doing!?" asked Lyon as he saw Sylvianna''s crazed smile with Gungnir in her hand.

    Sylvianna spun the ck spear before leaping toward Lyon and began her barrage of thrust.

    *swoosh

    The spear effectively thrust at a high speed as Lyon put all of his concentration to dodge the iing attack. He gritted his teeth to keep up as he knew the spear was targeting his vital points. His golden sarong fluttered against his repeated sidestepping as the dust on the ground slowly scattered in the air.

    "Hey! What are you doing?!" shouted Lyon.

    "It''s useless, once she entered that state, you have to knock her out cold," said Fei before she pulled Lyon away from the queen''s range.

    Lyon readied himself as he said, "You owe me an exnation after this,"

    (Two against one and she is not even nervous, is she really Sylvianna?) thought Lyon before he blinked. "Huh!" eximed Lyon as Sylvanna was already in front of him thrusting his spear toward his head.

    *boom

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon was pushed backward as he dragged the soil to hold his figure from falling. With his hand making a cross in front of his head, he managed to escape critical injuries. He slowly lifted his head as his eyes were already green, exuding a divine bearing.

    "I''m sorry miss," said Fei before her maid attire fluttered and appeared behind the queen before she swung her hand against the nape.

    *nk

    Fei''s eyes opened wide as her hand didn''t manage to hit the nape but rather the hilt of the ck spear. The queen only took a nce before propelling her with the hilt.

    She wasunched and embedded into the wall before falling to the ground. With two coughs she swiped the blood at the edge of her mouth a before spitting another to the ground.

    "Hey, queen! Come here!" taunted Lyon with his hand.

    The queen smiled against his behavior before gouging the big stone that was embedded on the ground and hit it toward him.

    The flying big stone caught him off guard before he narrowly dodged it only to see Sylvianna already squatting below his eyes. (You are really...).

    *boom

    She thrust Gungnir upward right to Lyon''s chest before he was sent flying in the sky.

    "Guha!" Lyon couldn''t help but grunt as he was rocketing to the sky. The blow from the spear almost ruptured his ribs cage. (Don''t tell me, you are going to..!!)

    Sylvianna smiled as she squatted down, her veins slowly appeared on her white lower thighs as the ground cracked.

    Lyon smirked, "What an amazing woman!"

    *puff

    Lyon''s figure finally prated the cloud as he reached the highest point. He closed his eyes as greenish mana coiled his right hand before his figure finally started descending.

    Fei smiled at the development in front of her, "Nostria might get a little shaky."

    *boom

    The beautiful figure had finished charging the ck spear as she rocketed to the sky. Meanwhile, Lyon prated the clouds downward at the same time.

    The queen spun vertically before releasing the charged ck spear toward the sky with mountainous force. Seeing the iing spear, Lyon smiled.

    "Gungnir Art: ck Dragon!"

    "True Dragon Art: Palm of Shattering World!"

    *roar

    The roar of the ck dragon was heard before an even more devastating roar made it looked like a hissing of a snake.

    The ck dragon prated the sky while the true dragon swam downward.

    *ding

    At the moment of impact, a tiny blinding light was formed before a huge ring manifested around it.

    The shockwave slowly scattered to all directions in the sky as the people could feel a strong wind. It was lucky for them that the impact happened in the air, otherwise, the casualties would be unimaginable.

    "You cannot beat this, Gungnir," said Lyon in a soft voice before the palm sent the ck spear downward and finally etched to the ground.

    However, the force of the palm along with Lyon''s figure still falling toward the queen that opened her eyes and mouth in disbelief.

    "Alright, that''s enough," said Fei as she hit the queen''s nape and made her unconscious before swiftly carried her away.

    *boom

    The palm hit the ground as a massive crater was formed.

    Nostria shook as many of its citizen dropped to the ground.

    "What was that?" asked a cultivator.

    "I don''t know, a strong wind, a blinding light, and then followed by an earthquake," said his friend.

    "Maybe, the end ising."

    "Nah, you think too much, maybe it''s one of those thirteen beings, you know how unfathomable they are."

    In the garden where flowers were blooming was a little girl woven in white clothing, her green hair was that of nature. "Uwahh, Savior is really cool and amazing!"

    She was peeking the whole event from the rooftop nearby that faced the training ground.

    "Oh, big sister Ryona was watching too?" asked the little girl as she saw a familiar figure standing on the same roof.

    "Huh? Big sister overseer too?" eximed the little girl as she saw another familiar figure.

    "Wait?! All of the big brothers and sisters and even grandma Dina opened her eyes!"

    The thirteen beings were standing on the roof watching the whole event as different expressions nted on their face.. However, there was one thing inmon, the feeling of awe.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 178 - The Secret

    Nostria resumed their activities despite the looming war that was about to happen. Considering the power of the thirteen beings that emerged out from the Labyrinth of Simak, people still worried about the iingrge-scale battle.

    A war would undoubtedly affect every aspect of the kingdom. Their economy, military, and people''s life will be depending on the result of the war. Either they will be the biggest kingdom or being wiped out of history depending on this single war.

    Some already fantasized about the grandeur in the near future while others were depressed about the worst oue.

    "I want to buy a bag of flour please," said a housewive in a market.

    "Ah, yes, yes, that would be three bronze coins please," said the merchant.

    "I see that your business is surely going well," said the housewive while paying.

    "Yes, thank you, I hope we win the war though, this magnificent little kingdom,"

    The merchant paused as he looked at the figures around them doing their activities. All sorts of beings were here, whether you were a halfling, a demi-human, they were all weed warmly. Just follow the general rules and have a conscience, then one would live harmoniously with the other.

    "I hope too," said the housewive as she left a smile before bringing the flour bag home.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    For the multiple races, Nostria was a little paradise. Despite their weak cultivation levelspared to the others, they were inarguably the happiest.

    All of this happened under one ruler, the only child of the first king. The queen that despite her fragile and childish behavior under her skin, was a firm and kind ruler.

    Currently, she was resting in her grand chamber that had a pinkish hue. Her hair had changed back to her usual silver hair that draped around her pillow. Her beautiful figure was covered with a nket as not even her feet were visible. Her peaceful expression brought ease to the one maid beside her.

    Fei silently heaved a sigh before leaving her chamber quietly. While slowly closing the door, a young man already stood beside her waiting for an exnation.

    "Follow me, Lyon," said Fei as she walked toward a certain room.

    It was neither a long nor short walk, but it was sure a room that he had never seen before. The door was in as Fei casually opened it up with a light push.

    "This is?" eximed Lyon as he noticed the small room only contain one item in them. A type of hieroglyph stone was etched on the surface of the opposite wall.

    With a sigh, Fei began to exin, "What you are about to hear is probably quite ridiculous but it is the only exnation I can give you."

    "This stone is older than Nostria, however, it was not a product of an excavation. This room remains the same as the very first time it was discovered."

    "You mean?!"

    "Yes, the room existed before the castle was built. However, I will not tell you history lessons," said Fei before continuing, "After some time it was discovered, the castle was built and little Sylvianna was born in this world."

    Fei paused before letting go of a sigh, "One fateful day, the little Sylvianna wondered the castle. You know how a kid got excited with massive ces right? That''s what happened to her too. Her excited and curious nature back then led her to this room."

    Her mind wandered as the image from the past resurfaced.

    While bitting her little thumb a little figure stood in front of the in door. Her silver hair and red eyes were full of energy as she pondered at the room behind the door. With a cheeky smile, she pushed the door with her frail hands. Though it was light for the adult, it was heave for the child.

    *creak

    The door was opened as the little girl was panting. She straightened up her figure as she wiped the sweat on her forehead in one single swipe.

    "Fufufu, nothing can stop me," said the little girl as she walked to the middle of the room.

    "Uwaah, what is that?" said the little girl as she noticed the stone with weird engraving on them.

    The writing was unrecognizable as the little Sylvianna approached it. Her curiosity made her lifted her hand unconsciously and touched the stone.

    *ding

    The sound was only heard in her little mind as her pupils were immediately shrunken. Her fluttering hair gradually turned ck obsidian.

    "Ah, miss there you are, I was looking all over for... you?" asked Fei who was a lot younger at that time.

    "Heh," the little Sylvianna smirked as sheunched herself at the unsuspecting Fei. Her crazed eyes were filled with bloodthirst no a thirst for battle.

    Fei closed her eyes as her mind back to the present.

    "This was the remainder for me," said Fei as she lifted her shirt and revealed her six-pack abs. A scar was visible as part of the skin ruptured. It was apparent that a massive force of a blow was enacted on her body.

    "Wow," eximed Lyon in awe.

    "I know, when she is in that state her strength got significantly multiplied but of course the price was her sanity," said Fei with a sigh.

    "No, I mean, can you lift it up a bit higher," said Lyon with his nose rapidly breath in and out.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 179 - Nostrias Greatest Force

    Despite his perverted nature, Fei replied with a smile and a little shake of her head. She let down her upper garment as it covered her six-pack abs.

    "Maybe in your dreams," said Fei before continuing with a giggle, "Your adventure outside the kingdom sure has evolved you to be more brazen huh."

    Lyon rubbed his head as he closed his eyes with a face full of smile, "Oh please, stop praising me."

    (That was not supposed to be praise) thought Fei as her mouth couldn''t help but twitch a little.

    "So, did someone figured out as to why it happens?" asked Lyon.

    There was no way this kind of thing would just be happenstance. The fact that this castle was built after the discovery of the room meant that Sylvanna''s parents found it first, however, why was Sylvianna was the one that managed to ''activate'' it.

    "Not that I know of, none, we tried to decipher it but to no avail. There was one theory that this was actually an item with sentient and that sentient is now inside Sylvanna''s body," exined Fei.

    (That is a usible theory, but) thought Lyon before asking, "What is the trigger for Sylvianna to activate that ridiculous power of her?"

    In the end, this power was a double-edged sword. If one could harness its power the advantage would be unimaginable but if one loses control, it would harm the owner.

    "Hmm, there is no definite answer to that question, however, based on the experience, maybe the trigger would be a sentient weapon?" answered Fei who was still pondering if her answer was correct.

    "A sentient weapon?" (True, Gungnir is a sentient weapon with simr personalities, however, if that was the answer, then howe she turned ck when she was a kid? Surely she had not possessed any sentient weapon at that time).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Does anyone else ever touching that stone?" asked Lyon.

    "Of course, even I did, however, none receive a simr effect as the miss," answered Fei.

    People would definitely research the stone if it did hold such amazing power. A kid could leave a permanent scar against Fei, who didn''t want such power.

    "Do people of Nostria knew about this other ''identity'' of her?" asked Lyon.

    "No, it was kept secret from the citizen to avoid unnecessary distress," answered Fei.

    At that time, the kingdom was still at its early phase, a little wind would probably shake the foundation. However, by covering it, it also came with a price.

    (So the people and neighboring kingdoms didn''t know that Nostria''s Queen is actually a behemoth to be reckoned with haha!) thought Lyon as he couldn''t wait to see the citizen''s reaction if they knew the truth.

    Closing his eyes as he smiled, he faced the stone that had weird engravings on it. He stood with confidence as he slowly opened his eyes and focused on the oddnguage. (Hm? I can... I can read this!?).

    The oddnguage that he was not familiar with at first nce was now revealing its meaning. His pupils shrunken as his eyes opened wide.

    ''In this world, I seek power,

    Derived from corruption, derived from chaos,

    Strike only the strongest, pped the weakest,

    It was a devil, not yet a god,

    With a nk heart, I shall taint!

    Forsaken but not forgotten!

    Redeem! Redeem! O'' You who will be Queen!!''

    The verses were tantly shown in front of Lyon''s eyes as he read it carefully inside his head. ''To read is easy, to understand is hard'' was probably the perfect quote to describe Lyon''s state right now.

    (I have no clue who wrote this nor the purpose, but those verses are quite empowering!) thought Lyon as he couldn''t help but nod.

    "Hmm? Do you understand anything?" asked Fei as she noticed Lyon''s gesture of understanding.

    "Nope, not a clue," answered Lyon with a smile. There was no point in telling her these verses if she didn''t even know thenguage in the first ce because chances were slimmer for her to know who the maker was.

    Fei had ck lines over her head before turning away, "Let''s go, we shouldn''t waste our time here."

    As they exited the room, Lyon nced back at the stone before closing the door with a smirk on his face.

    --------------------------------

    Inside the castle was a conference room that could hold roughly twenty people. A round table was located in the center as chairs already neatly assembled.

    The sound of a double door opening was heard as figures of different sizes and shapes entered the room. Their footsteps brought out an otherworldly bearing as they neatly chose a chair and sat with silence and elegance.

    "Ah, big sister Ryona,e sit beside me!" said a little green-haired girl clothed in white.

    Thetest figure perked up a smile before nodding and approached the little girl and sat beside her. With her personality, she never would have participated in this sort of event, in fact, none of them would.

    There was one being that had such ability, to assemble these different personalities into one room.

    "Everyone is here already?" asked a beautiful figure at the door. Her red and blue eyes exuded that of a divine being. Today her blue hair draped around her shoulder as she wlessly sat on one of the chairs avable.

    Kyoko, who was still referred to overseer by her fellows, of course, the only one that could manage to assemble them this easily.

    From a little girl to a grandmother, a wolf prince to a grim reaper, a shapeshifter to a knight. The conference room inside the castle suddenly be the safest ce or the most dangerous ce at the same time.. This was quite possibly, Nostria''s greatest force.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 180 - Thirteen Beings

    "One thing for sure is that it is nice to see you guys looking the same," one of the thirteen being suddenly voiced out his opinion.

    The other eleven instinctively nce at the young man with handsome and charismatic features. His wolf''s ear and sses brought about a ruler aura around him. It was apparent that he came from a higher lineage.

    "Hahaha, Vale, I never thought you would be the first one to speak," said a man with two vertical scars across both of his eyes. His brownplexion and vigorous trait never cease to lift up the group''s spirit.

    "Yeah, what uncle Tristan said is right! I was supposed to be the first one to talk, it''s my right as a child!" said the little girl beside Ryona.

    "That''s too bad Miko, he stole it from you haha," said a man with a handsome feature, his chiseled cheeks defined his face as masculine. His lean figure and fair ck hair could captivate any woman he likes.

    Miko looked at the man with a smile before her expression fell t. "Eh, who are you?"

    The man felt like a spear just prated his soul (Oi, don''t you think that is hurtful?! God knows how many years the thirteen of us had been together!).

    Before the man could answer, suddenly his cor was dragged by a hand that was covered in gloves. Looking down on him was a beautiful elf woman, her yellow hair was tied but her expression was full of killing intent.

    "Spy! How bold of you toe in this room unprepared!"

    "What are you talking about ine?!" said the man while pushing the hand away.

    "Calm down ine, my dear, you shouldn''t press on the spy tantly," said Dina as her wrinkly eyes still closed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Suddenly a gaseous shadow appeared behind the ''spy'' as a sickle appeared around his neck.

    "Should I send you to the grave or will you talk," said a skeleton that was d in ck coats.

    "Yeah, Duffous and big brother Grim! You will never escape from us!" said a fat man that was wearing the same ck coats as the skeleton.

    "What is wrong with you guys?" said the ''spy'' while lightly pushed the de of the sickle away from his neck.

    "Guys, please don''t be so violent," a squeaky voice suddenly stopped the two brothers'' act of might.

    His figure of a bodybuilder clearly betrayed his voice and the paper on his mouth clearly made him looked weird despite being well-dressed.

    "Heck, Pedro, why don''t you ask Savior to remove that paper of yours, that''s what makes your voice so irritating!" said a little boy with a pair of horns. While wearing his magician robe he continued, "Why are you guys so stupid, the guy is Parriot in his human form!"

    *Ah!

    Eximed the eleven of them.

    "Yeah, Hahaha!"ughed ine while patting Parriot''s back with a mountainous strength. Even the sound when it connected made the others worried about his spine.

    (Thanks, Albert! You are my only friend, although you only knew my identity because of your talent in magic and sensing mana, I appreciate it) thought Parriot who was still getting smacked in on his back.

    "Hmm? Big brother why are you fidgeting?" said Miko as she noticed the young man beside her looked nervous.

    "Ah-haha, no it''s nothing," said the young man while shaking his head.

    (Why am I even here?! Goddamn it! Who started the rumor that there are thirteen beings?! There only eleven! Freaking eleven!) thought the young man.

    His golden hair was unlike ine, though he was probably the closest rtive of her race. His handsome feature even probably came from one. However, he knew that he shouldn''t be here at all.

    "Jugen, where is Lyon?" asked Ryona.

    "Ah, well, I think he was talking with Fei for something," answered Jugen.

    That''s right, he was Jugen. The only young man that followed Lyon''s adventure and survived various ridiculous events with him. He may not be the strongest nor the most cunning but he was still the Golden Demoness''s little brother.

    (Ah goddamn it! Come hell or high water! I''m not afraid anymore!) thought Jugen as he knew he was toote for backing down.

    "Ah, that''s a really cute little wolf! Big brother, can I hold it? Can I?" asked Miko with heartful eyes toward the little ck fur sitting on a chair beside Jugen.

    "You mean Fenrir? Of course, you can," said Jugen as he picked up the sleeping baby wolf beside him.

    "Uwaah, so cute! So Fenrir is your name huh?" said Miko as she patted Fenrir''s head gently.

    (Well, I was going to the dining hall to pick up big bro, but I found him sleeping beside foods on the table instead).

    "Ah! You are the one! I remember you hahaha!" shouted Tristan while pointing at Jugen beforeughing.

    Jugen couldn''t help but look down embarrassed. Tristan was referring to a certain event back in thebyrinth where he met Jugen but with his guardian form.

    *tap*tap

    The sound of footsteps faintly heard but everyone suddenly stayed silent. Out of the rumored thirteen beings, only one more person was left. The man who created the miracle of releasing them from an endless curse. The one they paid their utmost respect, his feat that roughly made them owe their lives to.

    "Woah, everyone''s here, even Jugen and Fenrir," said a voice from the double door.

    Dubbed to be the Evesting Genius, standing with his careless and easy-going vibe. Rising his hand he said, "Yo, how are you guys doing?"

    "Alright, just take a seat, Lyon, we will begin the meeting," said Fei behind him.

    Lyon chose to take the empty seat beside Jugen as he looked Fei with her CEO bearing.

    With her hands ced on the table, she looked at them without any hint of fear and said, "Let''s begin the meeting, of seizing Heaven''s Dawn!" before making a smirk.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 181 - Leave Him To Me

    Unbeknownst to everyone in Nostria, Heaven''s Dawn also began its preparation for the war.

    While Nostria had to worried about their distance, the opposite kingdom had more pressing issues. Though small, Nostria had ''thirteen'' powerhouses that without a doubt proved to be troublesome to deal with. The eleven of them most probably more powerful than the current ruler himself.

    However, that was not the only problem, if they somehow managed to win, Luderia, their greatest rival, would seek this as an opportunity to strike. It would no doubt be Luderia''s victory if it were to happen.

    With such considerations, there was probably only one way to handle it.

    Inside a room somewhere in Deo were two men. One was behind the desk tapping his fingers against it while the other stood straight. The room was not spacious and the only light source they had was two candles that were nted on each side of the wall.

    The man sitting behind the desk looked not much older than thirty years old. He had fair facial hair that decorated his chin. His bulky figure and his armor were the perfect matches to his empowering bearing. He looked at the man wearing a hood in front of him with a smile as he said, "Well, well, well, what do I owe this honor?"

    His sentence didn''t flinch the man wearing the hood as he said, "I see, that you already know who I am, your organization sure is capable."

    "Oh please, you are unting us too much, I mean who wouldn''t know you?" said the man with augh before he said softly, "King of Heaven''s Dawn, Drake Arabasta."

    Pulling back his hood he revealed his old face. He lived for god knows how many years, but the wrinkles on his forehead were only recently formed. His long hair had grayed as time had consumed it. With white long beard and fair build for an old man, he was exuding that royalty-bearing.

    "I have a request for your group," said Drake as he gave a letter.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    He knew that his social status didn''t worth a single coin here. Thus ordering his underlings to deliver a letter would mean nothing.

    The man in armor casually took the letter and read its content before perking up a smile.

    "That''s right, I want you to deal with the thirteen beings that came out from that shittybyrinth!" said Drake as he gripped his hand as the crackling sound was heard.

    The man in armor shook his head with a smile as he replied, "Thirteen? There were not thirteen beings you silly old king, no wonder you progenitor left this world."

    The king''s mouth was twitching, but he couldn''tsh out his rage against him. "What do you mean?"

    "I will do you a favor and tell you that the information you received is false. There were not thirteen beings but instead eleven."

    The king furrowed his eyebrows as he thought (Does my men really dares to lie against me?!).

    The man in armorughed as he said, "Haha, look at you, being yed by such little kingdom from the start, you underestimated them too much."

    "Don''t worry, it wasn''t that your men lied to you, it''s just that, that was the information they perceived,"

    Then the man turned serious as he continued, "Dangerous, all eleven of them."

    False information would prove fatal for a kingdom in a war as it would undoubtedly change the tide. Sending forces to the wrong ce would leave other ces open.

    Drake fell into contemtion as he remembered his decree to capture Lyon. It was no wonder that there was no result if they had been perceiving wrong information from the enemy. (Gah! Useless! All of them!).

    "Don''t worry, I will help you, in fact, I will personally enter the battlefield," said the man in armor to the king''s surprise.

    "We will keep the eleven beings at bay, but we will not kill them, well for the obvious reason that we currently don''t have the capability," said the man in armor with augh.

    "Then, thepensation for it..." the king halted his word as the man in armor cut in.

    "No need, nothing you can give will make me droll, not yournd, not even your hidden weapon that your progenitor left you with for your dynasty, I mean kingdom''s final resort. Honestly, a size that big is just amon kingdom, why would you even shamelessly put the word Dynasty, not even your progenitor would do so," said the man in the armor.

    He was insulted many times but he could only hold in his rage as he truly needed his help, at least, right now. However, what surprised him the most was that he knew about the weapon''s existence, thest-ditch the progenitor gave Heaven''s Dawn.

    "Then..."

    "Leave Lyon Torga to me," said the man with his eyes turned sharp.

    (Hm? Him? Why? Isn''t he Ryona''s husband? What would a Heaven''s Real-) his thought stopped there as he remembered how his spies perceived wrong information.

    "You may leave," said the man in armor as he casually leaned back.

    Watching the departing king out of his room, the man pulled out a coin inside his pocket and craftily yed it with his nimble fingers. "The fact that you know about this ce, proofs that you are a really dumb king."

    "I''m sorry, that''s not fair, because you have no choice but toe here hahaha," said the man in the armor before he identally dropped the coin.

    The coin spun on the floor as he watched it while murmuring, "I doubt he will remember me, but I sure do remember the first time we met too well, he is really an amusing young man,"

    ---------------------------

    "Achoo!"

    Lyon sneezed in the middle of the meeting, as he felt chill running up his spine.

    "Hubby, are you alright?" asked Ryona as she saw Lyon wiping his nose.

    "Yeah, don''t worry about it, someone''s probably talking about me."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 182 - Yes I Can

    pping the table with confidence, Fei smiled as she said, "And with that, our chance of winning is one hundred percent! At least if the war would y ordingly."

    "Yeah, well except that war would never go our way nor the enemy''s way, it will always be unpredictable,"mented Lyon. War was one of those things that came out unpredictably in your favor or not at all. However, that didn''t mean that strategies are useless, in fact, strategies are the only thing that will make the difference.

    "C''mon, stop being pessimistic, I mean, with you here, our victory is almost certain," said Fei with a smile.

    "OH-Ho! You think so right?! Right, right! With me here, nothing but victory will be the result!" said Lyon as his nose grew longer. This one hundred eighty degrees of his personality always sent chuckles to nearby.

    "Alright, with that, we have concluded our meeting, please prepare yourself well," said Fei as she dismissed the meeting.

    With everyone started to leave the room one by one, Lyon suddenly called out Vale''s name.

    "Hey, Vale, I need to ask you something,"

    "Hmm? What is it that you are curious about brother savior?"

    "Oh just call me Lyon, by the way, you see that little ck wolf that Miko held? Does your kin,y eggs?"

    "Huh?" (What kind of absurd question is that?!) thought Vale as his sses almost fell out.

    However, seeing that Lyon''s expression was serious, he tried topose his calmness.

    "N-no, we don''ty eggs, we breed like you humans, and give birth like one too," exined Vale. He couldn''t believe that he would exin something like this.

    "Really? That''s weird, Fenrir was born out of an egg," said Lyon as he contemted before a thought crossed his mind.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Ah, I think I know," said Lyon as Vale nodded.

    "Some kind of protective shell."

    "His wolf father fucked a bird."

    Both of them said at the same time, but Lyon''s answer gave the room a weird atmosphere. Everyone looked at him while some shook their head. Vale nervously fixed his sses as he ''hmm''.

    Miko squinted her eyes as she held Fenrir closed to her chest, "Pervert, Savior is a perv."

    Having a little kid saying that to him made him twitched his eyebrows, "No I''m not!"

    "Look, older sister ine''s bra is hanging on the tree just outside the window!" said Miko as she excitedly pointed out the window.

    "WHAT!"

    The pointed window suddenly broken into pieces as a figure leaped through it. (That sacred item is mine!.... Eh?) thought Lyon as he saw nothing on the branch of the tree. He quickly grabbed the branch before it instantly snapped and send him to the ground.

    *thud

    Landing butt first he looked up as Miko looked down on him before she stuck her tongue out, "Pervert!"

    (This little!) thought Lyon as he twitched his mouth.

    Meanwhile, Vale was focusing on the being that was still held by Miko. There was something that was bothering him however he had a hard time voiced it out.

    "I know you would feel it, Vale," a beautiful voice like the chord of an angel came behind him.

    "Ah, overseer,"

    Kyoko calmly approached him as she said, "You feel it, no, more precisely your bloodline feel it,"

    Vale smiled as he nodded, "Yes, undoubtedly, though it is still faint, it is there. He is still in a growing phase so it will be a sight to be held when he matured."

    (I wonder what his bloodline is, I don''t recall any record in my memory of his. Maybe if I got home, I can gain more information about this, but, man, just sleeping there rushed my blood. One thing for sure, his bloodline is not lesser than mine) thought Vale before he calmed himself down.

    ---------------------------------

    While asionally rubbing his butt, Lyon made way to the town. His famous feats already spread to Nostria and made him a rising superstar. A role model for children, a miraculous being that brought Nostria to a new height.

    "Hey, Lyon, this one is on the house," said a merchant as he threw an apple.

    "Oh thanks, uncle," said Lyon as he took a bite and continued his way toward the inn.

    Inside one of the rooms at the inn, Biane and Clemora were already waiting for their reward. The reward was to teach them ten Divine Spells, a mouthwatering reward that even a kingdom might not necessarily have.

    Opening the door, Lyon walked in with a bitten apple in his hand. "Alright, I''m a man of my word, what kind of divine spells do you want?"

    "Lyon, tell us the truth, do you really have ''world'' affinity?" asked Clemora.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows toward the question before nodding, "Yes I do, what of it?"

    "D-do you know what that means?!" asked Clemora as she tightly gripped his hand.

    "What?"

    "That means, that you could be the most powerful mage in all of the world!" said Clemora as her eyes had glitters in it.

    "Yeah, well I don''t care about that haha!"ughed Lyon.

    "Oh yeah, you''re a womanizer," said Clemora before she sighed.

    Why would the ultimate element that epassed the world would be inside of a man like him, god knows.

    With a cough, Biane said, "Alright, we are getting sidetracked here, since magic would work best to one affinity, then I would ask-" she couldn''t finish her sentence before Clemora gripped her hand and shook her head.

    "Lyon, can you bring someone back to life?" asked Clemora.

    Her question surprised Biane as she suddenly remembered two unfortunate subordinates of her that were caught in the mess in Luderia. Biane immediately nced at the young man in front of him, with hopes of a maiden.

    Lyon threw away the apple in the nearby bin before he sat on one of the empty chairs. "Yes I can, I can bring the two soldiers back to thend of the living,"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 183 - Valuable Lesson

    Biane''s eyes became excited as she hurriedly held Lyon''s firm hand. "Please..."

    She only spouted one word that without a doubt managed to convey her wish. Her hands were trembling as she didn''t even doubt the young man''s capabilities.

    "Are you sure?" asked Lyon.

    Biane repeatedly nodded as her answer toward his question.

    Lyon sighed as he looked at Biane with a weak smile before he nced at her sister, Clemora. Her little sister was actually quite nervous because there was a crucial question that popped up in her mind.

    "You must be thinking of why didn''t I revive them sooner, or better yet, why didn''t I save them, right?" asked Lyon with a yful smile toward Clemora.

    She couldn''t help but blush before weakly nodding. She knew it wasn''t her ce to question him, but rather her sister Biane.

    With his prowess being presented in Luderia, she knew that Lyon had enough power to singlehandedly handle the assassins in the forest. Yet, why wouldn''t he save the two innocent guard that was only caught in the y?

    Biane''s body tensed as she didn''t dare to hear the answer. She herself knew deep down that the question lingered in her heart however she was not brave enough to face it, she was not ready. She closed her eyes as she steeled her courage.

    Lyon''s mouth slowly moved, "It was, for you Biane."

    Biane slowly opened her eyes as she heard the answer. The confusion was apparent on her face as she couldn''t help but said, "Huh?"

    The seemingly confused Clemora couldn''t help but opened her mouth before Lyon exined his answer.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon kicked his seat backward as he knelt and held Biane''s frail but strong hand. "I did it for you, I didn''t want to hide it in the first ce forgive me. However, it was a choice for me back then."

    "It is because I want you to learn a very valuable lesson. Unlike Clemora, you are too kind, people would take you for granted. Dangers loomed everywhere, even your closest one. You put too much trust in your friends. If your friend were-"

    His eyes opened wide surprised as his mouth was shut with a finger from Biane who put it gently in front of it.

    Biane shook her head with ''hm-mm'' as she smiled. "You are wrong, Lyon."

    "I trusted them because I knew them. Underdifference circumstances, they wouldn''t have betrayed me. However, if one''s family was in danger what one wouldn''t do in this world? Their act was indeed wrong but it was justified. They were cornered with very little choice, a weak man is still a man. They may bebeled a traitor, but their family would live."

    Clemora sat still as she listened to her older sister. She knew she was no match in this kind of stuff. Unlike her older sister, she was acute and sharped, she rarely let her judgment be influenced by her emotions. That was why she was colder in personality type.

    Lyon closed his eyes in defeat. In the end, each person is different because they viewed the world differently.

    "You''re right, I just want you to be careful because I will not always be there to protect you, maybe I was just paranoid,"

    Biane blushed as she heard his sentence before she rubbed his head and said, "In the end, no matter how talented you are, you are still younger than me."

    (Well that''s not the cause but, hell, getting patted on the head feels so good!) thought Lyon as his eyes drowned in a weird pleasure.

    "Alright, c''mon then, let''s go and bring those two fools back!" said Biane as she stood up.

    -------------------------------

    The forest was swaying as gentle wind breeze through. In the meadow of the forest were two gravestones that were recently built. The two guards were resting here.

    Lyon and the other two were the only ones that went to the forest. Bringing someone back to life was a huge matter, god knows how many people wanted to be resurrected. This deed was at utmost secrecy so they left at night and arrived at noon.

    They swiftly dig up the ground and the two caskets were revealed. Their dead bodies were still there and quite intact. Their skin was already bluish from the cold and dead cells.

    Standing in between them, Lyon absorbed a massive amount of mana around him.

    Clemora gulped at the sight (So this is one of the rarest elements, one could say one of the ultimate elements. The epitome of medical magic, the element of life itself).

    Unlike the one with Luna''s beautiful mother, Lyon was much stronger this time. His rate of absorbing the mana had increased by folds. With the fact that the two-guard was not as strong as Luna''s mother, the requirement was not as harsh.

    (Luckily, their souls had not left this world yet, is it because of lingering regret I wonder but with time it would deteriorate) thought Lyon before he wrote the spells and chanted.

    "Soul Spell, Ressurection."

    *zing

    Multiple rainbow-colored magic brands encapsted their entire bodies before fusing into two spheres and each of them slowly entered their lifeless, respected bodies.

    Lyon was panting before he left the scene and sat on a nearby tree.

    The two soldiers rapidly turned warmer as their skin regained its original color. Slowly but steadily their chest region heaved up and down.

    Biane''s eyes couldn''t help but turn moist at the sight. It was beyond a miracle.

    "Ugh, I think I have a nightmare," said one of the guards.

    "Huh, you too? Ah! Lady Biane!"

    The two of them quickly get out of the wooden casket and knelt.

    "You idiots took you a while toe back! Now go to the mansion and train! Look at your pathetic cultivation realm, a Body Tempering Realm! Are you two a kid?! Well?! What are you waiting for?! Get going there''s a horse, GO!" shouted Biane as the guards hurriedly left in a rush.

    "Hey, what the hell happen, why are we in a kid''s realm?!"

    "Hell would I know, for now, let''s just train and askter!"

    Looking at their departing figure, the tears finally dropped down from the corner of her eyes. She firmly turned back and approached the sleeping young man under the tree.

    She wiped her tears before slowly approached his innocent sleeping face. Leaning in closer she tugged her hair behind her ears as she closed her eyes.

    "Thank you," their lips connected as the branches swayed with the wind as if nature was blessing this couple.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 184 - The Crown

    The academy was quite popr in recent days with new applicantsing in. The bustling situation couldn''t help but make the receptionists scratch their heads. They knew who was the one responsible for this situation but they could only curse in their heart.

    In front of them was a long line of neers each with their own personality. One in the back of the line began shouting, "Hey, hurry up!"

    "Hey, stop pushing!" replied the man in front of him.

    Soon the situation escted and the line was in disorder. The already stressed receptionist gritted his teeth, "Queue properly or you will not be admitted!"

    "Be patient brother," said his co-worker.

    He sighed as hemented, "I know, I know, god, who would have thought we be so popr in just a few weeks,"

    "Well, with recent achievements from him I think it''s justified, however, I heard rumors that this time we are finally going to go to that event,"

    "What event?"

    "Uh, sir, can I register now?" said one of the applicants.

    "Shut up and get in line!" reprimand the receptionist before he lent an ear to his coworker.

    The applicants had ck lines over their head (But I''m the first in line! I''m right in front of you!).

    "A grand event," said his coworker with a deep voice.

    "A grand event? Don''t tell me?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The coworker nodded, "It can only be that event, the event that involves multiple worlds'' academy. It said that the prize for the winner would be resources beyond measure not to mention the fame and everything else."

    "The Crown," said the receptionist softly.

    The coworker nodded once more, "Exactly, The Crown."

    --------------------------------------------------------------

    Argeon the legal principle of Nostria''s Academy was currently not inside the academy. He was in a room with his big brother the king of Phantera Kingdom, Anskar. Both of their eyebrows furrowed as they focus on one beautiful figure in the middle sitting cross-legged.

    Her eyes were closed as her hair was floating from her own aura. Behind her, a white mist appeared before forming into a tiger. Its eyes were blue like the ocean as it slowly walked around her without bearing its fangs. The white tiger made of mist was calm and collected, not even once did it even look at Anskar and Argeon.

    The beautiful young woman suddenly twitched her eyes before the tiger manifestation instantly disappeared. Her breathing was berated as she couldn''t help but pant in exhaustion.

    "Let''s take a break, Luna," said Anskar.

    "No father, I can keep going," said Luna as her eyes were undoubtedly determined.

    Anskar let out a sigh as her daughter continued her cultivation session. With Luna identally triggered her bloodline ability back in the Mist n, there was no other choice but for her to master it lest it would be more uncontroble in the future.

    "Hmm, what happened to my daughter, why is she so persistent? She usually takes at least logic to be considered," asked Anskar in a loss.

    "It''s love, big brother," said Argeon with a heartyugh.

    "Love? Is it not because of The Crown?" said Anskar with a sarcastic tone.

    Argeon couldn''t help butugh foolishly as he said, "As expected from big brother, you already know about it, but hey, love is also the correct answer."

    "Yes, yes, I know that my fair princess is in love with that boy, I''m her father, I know this sort of things,"

    "Oh, you do?" a delicate voice came behind them.

    Her beautiful mature figure was walking to the room with grace. Her bearing was exuding that of a queen. With the face that had quite the resemnce with Luna, her identity was of course, unquestionable.

    "Ah, sister-inw, great to see you well," greeted Argeon with a smile.

    "Uh, Leyna what are you doing here? You should rest up some more," said Anskar.

    "Huh, do you think I would be healthy by resting? Of course not, I would be a hippo if all I do is eat and sleep," said Leyna before ncing at Argeon and continued, "How about you? Do you have any significant other yet?"

    Argeon instinctively took a step back while saying, "Ah, well, I currently love my freedom haha!"

    Leyna sighed before she looked at her beautiful daughter cultivating. She whispered softly with her gripped hands, "You can do it, Luna!"

    "Big brother, as I bet you already know, Nostria is about to have arge scale war against Heaven''s Dawn," said Anskar after a light cough.

    "Of course we will help them! No matter the cost!" answered Leyna in her husband''s sake.

    "Well, that''s your answer," said Anskar in a helpless manner.

    "Besides, the son-inw is there, so we must help them, lest you want Luna to curse all of us? Furthermore, without that miracle boy, I wouldn''t be standing here," said Leyna as her sentence was nothing but praises toward Lyon.

    (Son-inw huh?) thought Argeon as he chuckled inwardly.

    "But little brother, when will The Crown be held?" asked Anskar.

    "Well, it''s in four months or so, which means it''s probably after therge scale war,"

    "Hmm, that is very confident of you, if we lose the war, there wouldn''t be any academy left in Nostria."

    "Yeah, but, I''m confident Nostria would win the war, based on statistic, they have an overwhelming advantage,"

    Anskar sighed, "You should never ce your faith in statistic, this is a war, there are bound to be wild cards and surprise elements that could flip that data."

    "Ughh, can you guys go and chat outside? I cannot concentrate," said Luna while her eyes still closed.

    "Ah, I''m sorry Luna, I will drag them out, please don''t push yourself too hard, lest Lyon would be frustrated seeing you sick," said Leyna as she pulled both Anskar''s and Argeon''s ears and dragged them outside the room.

    Closing the door she was left alone. The sitting Luna had her cheeks turned red as she heard what her mother just said. She couldn''t help but opened her eyes a little and smiled before entering her meditate state.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 185 - Sacred Beast Or Karina?

    Inside the most beautiful chamber inside the pce in Nostria, the resting queen twitched her eyes before slowly opened them up. She rubbed her eyes while muttering, "What the hell happen?"

    "You passed out, miss."

    "Ah!"

    Sylvianna jumped in fright before she realized that the woman who spoke beside her was Fei. While pressing her own chest in an attempt to calm her heartbeat, she asked, "Passed out? Passed out from what?"

    "Try to remember miss," asked Fei as she took a tray of food beside her.

    "Hmmm, mytest memory is in the training ground...?!"

    Her memories resurfaced as the image of a young man she couldn''t anymore be familiar with, stood in front of her and threw something like a pole in which she instinctively reached out to grab it.

    "Ah, please tell me I didn''t kill Lyon?!" asked Sylvianna frantically. Apparently she knew that she entered that state.

    Fei chuckled as she prepared her soup before saying, "Don''t worry, he is still alive and well, in fact, you even lost the battle."

    "No way, I lost?" eximed Sylvianna in disbelief. She knew that when she was in that state, nobody in the world could possibly beat her in one on one situation, at least, from her experience.

    Fei lightly blew the soup in the spoon before feeding her slowly.

    "Miss, I think the time is nigh for you to master that state of yours," asked Fei as she scooped another.

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s pretty obvious, now that exist the person that could contain that power of yours, it''s time for you to tame that hidden power of yours," exined Fei as she fed another spoon.

    Her eyes couldn''t help but look away, "Huft, why is it has to be that guy, why fate is so cruel to me!"

    Herining was responded with a chuckle from her personal maid.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Why do you hate him so much?" asked Fei with a smile.

    "I-I don''t hate him, it''s just, I dislike him," answered Sylvianna.

    "Why?"

    "It''s obvious, he is a huge PERVERT, with a capitalized word!"

    Her cheeks turned red as she remembered a certain event, in the near past when she was taking a shower.

    "Well, I can''t me you he is a huge pervert, but look at how the kingdom has be, it''s the most flourishing state in the history and it''s thanks to that young man that came from the sky,"

    "Have you ever wondered what situation we would in if he didn''te here?" continued Fei.

    Sylvianna didn''t answer her question. She knew the answer but her ego and pride held it in her throat.

    "Still think that fate is cruel to you?" teased Fei.

    That was a checkmate for her. She knew that she could never win an argument against the one and only.

    "Promise me at least you will try to learn it, you know with the war soon-"

    "Alright, alright, I know it already,"

    Fei smiled as she continued to feed her.

    --------------------------------------------------------------

    "So, why am I here again?" asked Lyon.

    He was in a forest where people would cultivate and hunt for beasts. It was a dangerous ce where the bandits used to reside until Lyon wiped them out with a certain woman.

    "Training of course, what else could it be?" a voice came before a figure stood next to him.

    Her beautiful lean athletic figure could be described godly. Wearing a cap with a ponytailed style golden hair she exuded an adventurous aura around her. With her belly button showed to the world, she wore a pretty ck sports bra that could send Lyon to high heaven.

    "That... that''s pretty cool clothing you are wearing," said Lyon with a gulped as he savored the view beside him.

    "You think so huh? This is a new design from the infamous tailor in Nostria," said Karina as she stretched her body.

    (Him huh? That tailor is really ahead of his time, wait, is he also from earth?!) thought Lyon before he quickly shook off the wild idea.

    "Hey, did you know, a legend said that there is a sacred beast living here for uncountable years," said Karina.

    "Hmm, yes, well, yes," answered Lyon as he was intoxicated by the beauty.

    "Hey, are you listening?" asked Karina before she whipped out a kick to his stomach.

    *bang

    "Guha!" Lyon was sent flying toward the nearby tree.

    "That''s the punishment for not listening to your teacher," said Karina with a smile before she jumped away.

    "Hey, wait for me!" shouted Lyon as he chased after her, however.

    The bush in front of him suddenly rattled. Lyon halted his steps as he focused on his surroundings.

    As he readied himself, the bush on the west side suddenly rattled. Before long the east side rattled.

    Lyon smirked as he rxed his hand. He stood without any stance with his hands behind his back. As the south side rattled, Lyon didn''t even care anymore.

    After the south side stopped its rattling, the forest turned silent once more.

    *rattle

    The four sides suddenly rattled altogether. Any cultivator would be in distress in this kind of situation, pushing their survival instinct to the upmost.

    "Ah, what an interesting human you are, you have a whiff of a true dragon around you," said a deep voice from one of the rattling bushes.

    "Whoever or whatever you are, I will not ask you toe out, instead just keep hiding, because I need to chase someone," said Lyon before he leaped toward Karina''s direction.

    (Are you kidding me? Why would I spend my time with useless things like that! I got Karina to chase!) thought Lyon as he chased the most beautiful woman in the forest.

    The bushes stopped its rattling as if something unbelievable just happened.

    From one of the bush, a little creature walked out with its little cane. It was an old mole that had a white beard.

    "D-did that just happen?" said the old mole as he stood in the middle in disbelief.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 186 - Sacred Beast

    The old mole sat down on his butt as a youngling of his kin approached, "G-Great elder are you alright?"

    "Hey, am I still a sacred beast?" asked the old mole as a tinge of sadness appeared on the corner of his eyes.

    (Oh no! He is having an existential crisis!) thought the youngling as he acted agitatedly.

    "What is the meaning of living in this world, I''m just an ordinary old mole,"

    The old mole sat down as his life shed him by. The memories in his mind yed as he fell into depression.

    "You are still the sacred beast of this forest, the strongest of our kin!"

    The youngling''s shout managed to get inside his weary ears as the old mole opened his eyes. "That''s right I''m still the sacred beast, the protector of this forest!"

    *swoosh

    The sound of branches fluttering was heard as the leaves left their home. One could only manage to see the golden silhouette skipping from a branch to another.

    *flutter

    The silhouette stepped thest branch and jumped on the open field where the old mole just got up from his butt.

    "Eh?! Look out!" shouted Karina as she noticed the tiny beast she was about to stomp.

    The old mole raised his eyebrows as he muttered, "Too slow."

    *tap

    He tapped his cane to the ground and his position already shifted five steps forward, effectively dodging hernding-stomp.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *thud

    Karinanded safely before she quickly turned around, "Hey little guy, are you alright?"

    The old mole lowered his eyebrows as his eyes turned sad once more. He sat down on his butt as he muttered, "Little guy, she said... maybe I am just an ordinary mole in the street."

    (Oh no! Twice a day?! C''mon old man!) thought the youngling who hid in the corner.

    *stomp

    A ck silhouette ruthlesslynded on top of the depressed old mole.

    (Great elder!) thought the youngling as he kept his wit not to shout. He knew that being alive was more important right now.

    Crossing his hand, Lyon tilted his head with closed eyes as he said, "Where are we going, teacher? We are back in this ce again, hmm? Why is the ground so squishy now?"

    Karina covered her mouth in disbelief as she saw what happened.

    Lyon noticed her surprise as he saw Karina point out at the ground he was standing.

    *crack

    Suddenly, the ground he was standing cracked as he felt something pushing his feet upward. Lyon tried to bnce his figure as he let one leg as the center of his mass.

    (No way) thought Karina as she saw the old mole was holding Lyon up with the tip of his little cane.

    The old mole slightly pulled it down and pushed his cane upward to send Lyon off to the air. The unbnced young man couldn''t help but make a flip to steadilynd on the ground beside his teacher.

    Stepping out from the small crater, the old mole rubbed his beard. "Ah young man, we meet again."

    (What?! He got out of his depressed mode?! Next time, I will try smacking his old head!) thought the youngling who was watching from behind the bush.

    (A mole? Did he just talk?) asked Lyon before he remembered that he had his dragon as a grandfather and this new world he was in.

    "I don''t think we have met before? No even if we did, I would probably forget hahaha!"ughed Lyon.

    "Hahaha, you are a lively one," said the old mole like an old man.

    "Lyon, you should apologize," said Karina with her menacing gaze.

    "Oh, right, sorry fornding on you!" Lyon apologized with his head bow. He didn''t particrly do this because he was told to, he did this because he knew he was at fault.

    "Forget about it, ah where are my manners, I should introduce myself first," said the old mole.

    With a light cough, he continued, "My name is, well, I forgot about it."

    Lyon and Karina had cklines over their head.

    "You can call me Great Elder, at least that''s how I am referred to right now, hohoho."

    (That lying old mole! Your name is Tama!) thought the youngling.

    "My name is Lyon, and this beautiful teacher of mine is Karina, I believe, you have some type of request?" asked Lyon which sent the old mole into raising his eyebrows.

    "Ho-ho-ho, you are a sharp one," said the old mole as he tapped his cane three times.

    Lyon and Karina instinctively looked their right and left as the bushes surrounding them were shaking wildly. Suddenly one head of a young mole protruding out of it before another one showed up, and then another one, and then another one, until the two of them were surrounded by it.

    The younglings made out of the bushes and revealed themselves. Ther exact numbers were unknown, maybe a hundred maybe a thousand. One thing that was clear, was that there were a lot of them but Lyon and Karina didn''t raise any guard as they felt no hostility from them.

    "These are all my descendants, we live in this forest for thousands of years, we saw the downfall of a kingdom and the rising of a new one," said the great elder mole.

    "However, time keeps fleeting and so does my age, even the forest cannot live forever," there was no sadness in his weary eyes at all.

    His little weary eyes turned sharp, "I am the sacred beast of this forest, and it is I who spread the rumors of my own existence."

    "So you are the sacred beast? The protector of this forest?!" asked Karina. She thought that the sacred beast would be... bigger or menacing.

    "Yes, but do you know what is the thing, the forest needed to be protected from?"

    "Bandits? Scavenger? Don''t tell me a lumberjack?" said Lyon as he made his guesses.

    The great elder mole shook his head before he said, "Take three steps back."

    "Good, that''s enough space," said the old mole before tapping the ground.

    The ground in front of Lyon shifted upward as a cave slowly appeared in front of him. From the entrance of the cave, a bone-chilling aura was emanating.. There appeared to be stairs leading down to the dark depth below.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 187 - Origin Of The World

    The cave was crude and looked really old, but despite that, the stairs were definitely man-made. God knows when was thest time the cave saw the sunlight.

    "The ''thing'' that we are looking for is at the base of the stairs. It has slumbered for years since my time of youth," said the great elder mole as he took the first step in.

    "Follow me, don''t worry, no beasts are inside, they wouldn''t dare," continued the great elder mole.

    "Well, c''mon Lyon, what are you waiting for?" asked Karina as she immediately followed the old mole.

    (Karina, you didn''t even flinch at the menacing aura from within this cave?) Lyon smiled as he looked at this teacher of his.

    With a tap from his small cane, the great elder mole lit up the torches that were etched on the wall. The torch burned one by one leading down and revealing the path to the base of the stairs.

    (Damn, can that little cane do everything?) thought Lyon with a twitched mouth. He saw every time whenever the great elder mole tapped his little cane, something he wanted would happen. (That''s a really neat tool).

    Stepping down, the three of them reached the base without much hardship, for an old set of stairs it was quite sturdy.

    "Great Elder Mole, why did you choose me?" asked Lyon as he followed the stairs.

    "Because I sniffed a whiff of a true dragon aura surrounding you," said the great elder mole with a smile without stopping his tracks.

    (I would prefer you to use another word beside sniffing) thought Lyon with cklines over his head before he said, "Does it have anything to do with the ''thing'' below?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "No, not at all."

    "Eh?"

    "It has something to do with your character."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows (My character?). He didn''t understand what the old mole was saying.

    "Your character, I know what a true dragon looks like, I know their personalities as well. Arrogant, powerful, loyal and selfish. Though they isted themselves from the world and rarely showed up, they are indeed awful creature, at least, to their own kin."

    Lyon could only smile wryly as he thought about his grandfather that was probably the opposite of those traits he spoke of. His grandfather was a pervert for all he knew, not so much of arrogance but definitely wanted to act cool.

    "I won''t dwell into how did you even meet a true dragon nor why did they lend you their powers. But the fact that you could even befriend a true dragon means that you are awful person."

    Lyon''s nose got longer as he heard the praise, "Yes, I am indeed awful person."

    Karina massaged her forehead with her finger as she heard what the great elder mole said. (He is the very symbol of the opposite ofwful).

    "Here we are," said the great elder mole as he stood in front of an old door

    There was an engraving on the door that looked reallyplicated, almost like a magic brand but inactive.

    "What is behind the door? What is this ''thing''" asked Karina. She knew that both of them deserved more exnation than just blindingly do what they were told.

    "A ball entirely made out of mana that was visible to the naked eye, highly unstable matter that could rupture this world even further."

    "Even further?" asked Lyon. From the great elder mole sentence, he was implicitly saying that the current world was already ruptured.

    "Hmm? You mean you don''t know? The history of how this world, Deo or so you humans called it, was made?" seeing the two of them confused, the great elder mole got his answer.

    "It was a story from my great ancestor, I forgot about most things in my life, but his story really captivates me,"

    "He said that there were no multiple worlds back when his ancestors live, only a single massive world. However, a huge explosion happened, it was so massive that the single massive world break into parts that one cannot count, scattering all over.

    He didn''t know the details of why, what or exactly how, but he heard rumors that there exists energy, mana that caused such an explosion, and the thing behind this door proved that he was right."

    (This world was one?) thought Lyon.

    His eyes opened wide as he suddenly felt a strain of pain running through his head. He couldn''t help but crouched and pressed his head with his hands, "Aargh!"

    "Hey, Lyon are you alright?!" asked Karina as she approached him.

    *zzt

    With his opened eyes, a blurred image was turning on and off in his mind. The veins on his head slowly turned visible under the skin as he held the pain. Gritting his teeth, he struggled to get the image inside his head.

    (C''mon! Turned clearer!) thought Lyon as he held the immense pain. He knew that this was some sort of a key to his own mystery. This was his opportunity, he simply wouldn''t let it slip by.

    "Slow down young man," said the great elder mole as he poked his chest with his little cane.

    Lyon immediately escaped the pain as he panted furiously.

    "I don''t know what''s happening to you, but it was visible to me that you are getting the pain on purpose, whatever it is, don''t force it, it would only be detrimental for yourself," said the great elder mole.

    "C''mon Lyon, let''s take a break here first," said Karina as she sat down beside him.

    "Hah, hah, I''m sorry I worried you, teacher," said Lyon while panting.

    "It''s alright, just rest first," said Karina with a smile.

    Lyon smiled his response before his thought wandered to the blurred image. He didn''t see it clearly enough to make out of anything from it. All he knew that there was a connection with the origin of the world is a single massive ce.

    The great elder mole looked at the couple while wondering about something.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 188 - Behind The Door

    It didn''t take long before Lyon stood up and recovered from his dizziness. Facing the little old mole, he asked, "What exactly are we supposed to do in there?"

    "Absorb it," answered the great elder mole.

    Lyon furrowed eyebrows, "What do you mean absorb it? You just said that the thing inside there has the power to destroy the world into pieces!"

    The great elder mole chuckled, "That is correct, the ball of mana in there has the power to cripple this world, however, there is another truth. The ball of mana behind this door is only a fragment of the original, the tremendous force it holds certainly be beneficial if used right."

    "From the way you are saying it, it means this ''mana'' behind the door is a double-edged sword," answered Karina.

    "My, not only the young man but even thedy is quick-witted, what a couple hahaha!" teased the great elder mole.

    However, both of them didn''t even blush nor fidgeting. They were calm and collected.

    "Our rtionship is that of a teacher and student, you don''t have to be privy about it," answered Karina.

    (What a feisty woman!) thought the great elder mole before he turned around and faced the door.

    Lyon looked slightly dejected as he heard what his teacher was saying. He knew how much he owed her for her first kiss, the guilt was still there inside his heart. He took a quick nce at her face before the edges of his mouth turned upward.

    Under the cap was a beautiful face adorned with a reddish hue on her cheek. Furrowing her eyebrows, she noticed Lyon had a big smile on his face. "W-what are you looking at?! Get going!"

    "Me? I''m looking at the best teacher in the whole world haha!" said Lyon before he quickly scurried away.

    *tap

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The great elder mole tapped his little cane before the door opened by his will.

    The door slowly lifted upward leaving dust in its trail. When the room inside was in full view, the door stopped moving and the final dust scattered away.

    Lyon''s eyes opened wide in astonishment as he stepped inside the room.

    The room was big enough to be called a field. It was in circr shape with only one thing standing in the middle. A white chalice as big as an adult man was holding something on top of it.

    A ck ball of mana that was clearly visible to the naked eyes of amon man was emanating a bone-chilling aura. Its presence alone could suffocate a pack of a beast to death.

    "There is something that I don''t understand," said Lyon.

    Despite the horrendous aura surrounding the room, he stood calmly without any notable flinch. Not even his soul could be shaken by something like this.

    "Ah, yes, I haven''t been clearer. The reason that I need your aid was so that, this ball of mana wouldn''t fall to the wrong hands. This mana would definitely outlive my life and with time it would surely fall to someone''s hand."

    "I mean, why don''t you absorb it yourself?" asked Lyon.

    Karina''s eyes focused on the little old mole as she too was wondering about this. If that ck ball was that powerful then why wouldn''t the great elder mole use it for himself and the longevity of his kin?

    The great elder mole sighed, "I did, otherwise I wouldn''t use this little cane."

    "Then, if even someone as great as you didn''t make it, what makes you think I would do any difference?"

    "Well, aren''t you the evesting genius?" said the great elder mole with a smile on his face.

    Lyon''s mouth turned into a smirk. It was clear that he also noticed what''s happening to the world.

    *tap

    Lyon took a few steps forward before he stood in front of the white chalice. His golden sarong swayed as his hair fluttered. "So, all I have to do is absorb it right?"

    The great elder mole nodded (If anyone can then it''s probably you, I can''t wait for the future anymore and pray that the fateful one has awful heart, it''s better you than anyone else).

    Lyon closed his eyes as he raised up his right arm before he said softly, "Come to me."

    *boom

    A wild shockwave suddenly hit the three of them without any mercy. The continuous rebellious wind continued pushing them away as Karina and the mole slowly dragged to the entrance.

    The ck ball of mana slowly shifted toward Lyon''s hand, answering his call.

    *ding

    Lyon opened his eyes as his pupils shrunken. He looked up as he saw the ck ball didn''t get absorbed, instead, it was in contact with something that he never thought of.

    (My ring?)

    The two of them came in contact as both of them produced mana of the exact pr opposite of each other.

    He gulped as he felt something really ominous was about to happen.

    "Get away from there!" shouted the great elder mole from the entrance.

    Hearing his shout Lyon quickly tried to pull his right hand. (Goddamn it! It stuck!).

    *swoosh

    A cap suddenly flew by as a golden shadow ran against the rebellious wind.

    "No, wait! Young woman what are you doing?!" shouted the great elder mole that was holding on the entrance.

    Her hair fluttered against the wind as her eyes were focused on the young man in front of him. Doubt was never present as she swiftly stepped like shriek of golden light.

    Lyon took a nce at his right as he saw the beautiful woman, "No, Karina go back!"

    "I told you to call me teacher!" said Karina with a smile before she let out a kick on his chest. Lyon was propelled backward as he rolled on the ground a few times.

    "Young woman watch out!" shouted the great elder mole.

    Karina took a nce behind her before her pupil''s shrunken.. The ck ball didn''t stop and crashed onto her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 189 - Anti Mana

    Lyon''s pupils were shrunken as he watched the horror in front of him. He knew how devastating the force contained within that ck ball of mana.

    "KARINA!!"

    His shout brought even the great elder mole on to his knees. The forest was shaken as it could hear the devastating cry of a man as the beasts hurriedly scattered and went into hiding. The birds flew frantically in fear that their life would flee out of their own body.

    (Th-This... this is the power of the youth that got the blessing of a true dragon! Just his shout could make me feel inferior!) thought the great elder mole as he palpitated.

    Lyon didn''t care about any of his surroundings, his eyes were focused on the woman in front of him that wasying on the floor. With one leap, he was already kneeling in front of the young woman.

    Her eyes were opened but there was no focus to be seen. Her mouth was agape as blood stained the floor. She looked fragile and helpless, unlike her usual bearing.

    "Fuck! If only I have been more careful!"mented Lyon as tears could be seen building up from the edges of his eyes.

    "What''s the use of this power if I cannot protect you, WHAT"S THE USE!"

    "H-Hey..."

    Lyon opened his watery eyes as he heard the fragile voice. Her warm hand touched his cheeks as he saw the smile even though there was blood on the edges of her mouth.

    "D-don''t me yourself for this, I-"

    Before Karina could finish her word, Lyon hurriedly carried her like a princess. Despite his watery eyes, he knew that the best thing he could do now was to heal her from this.

    "Teacher, please rest, for now, I will not lose you, even if the gods want you in heaven, I''ll kill them!"

    said Lyounus, even though his eyes were watery, one could see the determined vow in his eyes.

    "Open!"

    Suddenly a magic brand instantly formed in front of them as it revealed a beautiful location. A vastke that was so clear, one could see the bottom of it.

    (Karina''s cultivation is diminishing at every second!) thought Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Is-is that Undine Lake?!" eximed the great elder mole. He knew how far away it was from here. To think that a Soul Realm cultivator could make spatial magic to such distance was a feat no other spatial attribute cultivator could do.

    (I owe you too much) thought Lyon before he leaped into the magic brand.

    If the source of the ck ball of mana was from eons ago, then there was little chance that even Kyoko would know about it. There was only one figure, one existence that was currently had even the chance to know about it.

    "Huh? Why are you taking me here?" asked Karina. Her voice was already meek with her cultivation dropped at a concerning rate.

    Lyon smiled before he took a deep breath, "Grandpa!"

    ----------------

    Inside the center of the Undine Lake was a hut that stood on the base of the water floor. Inside it, there was a true dragon sleeping on top of a sofa. His green scales were majestic as two of his horns. With the mouth of a crocodile and the body of a snake, he was dubbed theplete beast.

    His eyes opened as he heard the call before he leaped out of the hut and swimming in theke water before in the sky.

    "Grandpa Long, I made a fish soup, eh, where did he go?" asked a woman with a short magma-red hair and burnishedplexion.

    ----------------

    "Grandson!" shouted the true dragon as he saw the figure on the edge of theke.

    The true dragon furrowed his eyebrows as he noticed the fragile woman in Lyon''s arm.

    "Grandpa Long, I-"

    "It''s this woman isn''t it?"

    (I expect nothing less) thought Lyon with a smile on his face before nodding.

    "Well, well, I believe we haven''t properly met yet, I mean, this is my first time showing you my form this close," said Long.

    Karina was dumbfounded, she did saw the true dragon back in the Phantera Kingdom but s it was from afar. Now with her sight up close, nervous was an understatement.

    "Hmm, I think I ever saw something like this back in the day, no wait, ''he'' had this kind of mana too, I''m pretty sure of it."

    "He?" asked Lyon.

    "Yes him, ugh, when I recalled that smug face of his makes me want to punch him," said Long.

    "You don''t mean?! Is he one of the twelve?" asked Lyon agitatedly.

    For as far as he knew about his past life, there were twelve beings that raised him with care and love. Educated him, teaching him, live with him until he ventures the world outside.

    "Yes indeed, one of your grandfathers as well, I hate to speak highly of him but he does deserve the recognition, that mischievous fellow."

    "Don''t worry, young woman, your diminishing cultivation is nothing but of something greater that is about toe. The real question is, will you be able to struggle?"

    "What do you mean grandpa?"

    "She will gain power beyond measure, her power will rise higher than those who cultivate normally. But her means will be different, she will no longer be capable of absorbing pure mana and just breakthrough. She will need the same type of mana that is currently in the process of recing hers. I believe ''he'' called it the anti-mana."

    Lyon sighed a breath of relief, looks like her diminishing power was not life-threatening.

    "Then she only needs to rest."

    "That''s right grandson, her power will reset, probably on the next morning, that''s where the real challenge begins for her. Oh, she already fell asleep."

    Lyon warmly looked at the beautifuldy she was carrying before he looked at his grandfather.

    "Grandpa Long,"

    "Hmm?"

    "Who is stronger, you or ''him''?"

    Grandfather Long smiled as he grinned his teeth, "Of course, we are equal!"

    Lyon smiled wryly, he knew from his answer what he truly meant. (Like hell he would admit it haha).

    Grandfather Long closed his eyes as an image from his memory resurfaced.

    ----------------

    "You lost again, my friend," said the man with his back against him.

    "Tch, I didn''t lose, I just didn''t win," said the shameless Long.

    "It''s called losing you idiot! My anti-mana is superior, I could negate your arts with closed eyes!"

    "Oh, you said it! Now we gonna fight with you closing your eyes!"

    *hic

    "Thene here!"

    .

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 190 - Never Again!

    The sun was already setting down as its twin lovers reced the day with a bright night. It wasn''t long before the twin reached its peak, revealing the final night of yesterday and the starting morning of today. A smattering of luminous stars scattered the heavens as most men and beast already asleep.

    Below the beautiful night was a vastke with clear water that couldn''t even reflect a human staring at it. On one edge of that very beautifulke, was a small bonfire where only two figures could be seen. A young man and a sleeping young woman.

    The young man stood tall as his eyes turned sharp to their surrounding. With one wave of his hand, the surrounding space was sealed with his magic. He didn''t mess around nor taking anything lightly, one slightest killing intent and he was ready to obliterate. Not even the hissing of a mosquito was heard.

    Though his eyes were focused, his heart was aching. The young woman he was currently protecting was having her cultivation realm dropping to the lowest level possible, one more step and she would be an ordinary human. What''s more, was that he owed this woman too much. First, he stole her first kiss out of impulse, now she had saved him from something ominous with her own body as the prize.

    He felt enormous guilt that he couldn''t possibly repay her in any way. Though their first meeting was bittersweet, he would have never guessed that he would be in this situation.

    The young man gritted his teeth as time passed. The cultivation of the young woman finally dropped no further as she finally became an ordinary human. Her eyes twitched as she woke up from what felt like a long slumber.

    The sound of the dry wood cracking was the first thing that entered her ears. She tried to get up before she was greeted with a handsome face.

    The young man knelt with his warm eyes looking at the dumbfounded young woman, "Still need another sleep, teacher?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Karina smiled as she punched his chest. However, that smile soon turned sour as her punch stuck on his chest, seemingly not doing any damage at all. Her expression also caused Lyon to be devastated.

    He knew how much of a tomboy Karina was. She was most active and cheerful, however, right now she was frail and dejected.

    "C''mon teacher, let''s cultivate!" said Lyon in an attempt to bring back her spirit.

    Karina looked up to his face as she said softly, "You would still call me, teacher?"

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "What are you talking about? Of course, I would!"

    Karina''s dejected face slowly turned up as a smile slowly formed on her face.

    "You are still my teacher, and I still have not bested you yet! So many situations proved that I am still not having the same cool as yours. Your decisive and meticulously action could bring about the best oue! While me, I''m still making mistake here and there... and over there... and probably somewhere over here."

    "Pfft!" Karina couldn''t help butugh at his attempt of making a joke.

    Lyon smiled as he stood up, "Well, I will protect you while you cultivate, by the size of that anti-mana that you absorbed, grandpa Long said that it took only a quarter of it to reset your cultivation, so the rest can be used to advance your anti-mana cultivation path!"

    Lyon turned his back against her as he absorbed the surrounding mana, "Divine Magic, Scabbard!"

    Unlike the previous Scabbard, the size of the sealing was only as big as a normal house with a backyard. Karina didn''t have the time to be astonished before she asked, "Lyon, what about the war? Aren''t we gonnaunch the first attack?"

    "Don''t worry, they would do well without me for a while. I mean, Kyoko and Ryona are also there so there is little to be worried about," answered Lyon.

    (Ah crap, Fei would get mad at me for sure!) thought Lyon as he couldn''t imagine what would Fei do to him.

    "But you are also a vital part of the first assault," refuted Karina. She knew that Lyon was their hidden ace card. The man with the most versatile abilities among them.

    Lyon shook his head, "No, I will not go until you finished breaking through and keep breaking through to the point that you can send me flying with a punch once more."

    (No way would I leave you, not after what happened. I cannot owe you anymore, I don''t want to lose you because of my carelessness!) thought Lyon with a firm heart. He wouldn''t let anything like that happen once more. He knew how much it pained his heart as he saw her figure fell to the ground like a corpse.

    "You are stubborn!" said Karina while she turned her back against him. However, unbeknownst to Lyon, she put on a sweet smile on her face.

    "You said it! if I can send you flying with my fist, you will join the war ASAP!"

    "That''s right, we will enter the center of the battlefield!"

    "Fine!" answered Karina as she sat down cross-legged.

    Lyon stole a nce before he was astonished by the fact that Karina already entered the meditation state of a clear mind. The epitome way to cultivate.

    (The first phase, is Body Tempering how fast can you-HUH?!) Lyon couldn''t help but faced the cultivating young woman.

    (SHE-she already entered the second level!).

    The time had not passed even a minute yet but she already broken through the second level of Body Tempering realm. Even though she was mostly retracing the steps she once took in and just rece the source, this kind of pace was quite unbelievable.

    "Looks like I don''t have to wait long," said Lyon with a smile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 191 - The Departure

    The early morning soon came and greeted the kingdom of Nostria. Unlike their usual easygoing life, the people were tense albeit they didn''t show it. The looming of war days wasing and they feared defeat.

    *tap

    The sound of a horse''s hooves tapping the paving way stopped their activities as their curiosity was caught. One by one, either they were demi-humans or humans or something else, they hurriedly packed the roads only to leave the space in the middle leading up to the west gate.

    "Excuse me, excuse me!" one little girl appeared to be struggling to pass-through the masses.

    *tap

    As soon she got a clear view, her face was graced with a majestic scene. "Uwaah..."

    Twelve horses were present as they took in the departing walk. moured with their custom-made armor these four-legged beasts themselves gave about a dominating yet graceful feeling. However, what''s even more amazing was the ones mounting it.

    They were the very figures that turned around the situation when the Arcana Kingdom attacked. Each with their own characteristic, nobody dared to question their capabilities. Awe was an understatement as they powerfully yet gracefully brought about confidence in their heart. The lots of them only smiled at the masses, though this was not a parade it did look like one.

    "Ah! It''s teacher Vale! Teacher Vale!" said a female student from the academy.

    It was no question that his handsome feature would unintentionally make the youngdies lovestruck. His wolf ears had a unique attraction to the frail heart of young maidens.

    Vale smiled wryly as he waved his hand as he recalled what Fei said during the meeting.

    -------------------

    "Vale, I would need you to be in the frontline," said Fei with hermanding tone.

    Even though the people in front of her was without a doubt stronger than her own. Her pride as the sole general of Nostria exceeded their strength.

    "I believe you already know why," smiled Fei as she went on with the next n.

    -------------------

    Vale pulled back to reality as he thought (Moral is really the fundamental of war if one''s own people were in distress, the enemy would easily manipted them against their own, the result would be devastating).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    First, nt the seed of trust to the people only then the war would have a chance of victory.

    "Oi, is that Jugen?" asked one of the student on the side road.

    "Hey you''re right!" said a friend of his.

    "Huh? Why is he there? I doubt that he could do anything, mine as well take me in," said a newbie.

    "Huh!?" both of them looked at the newbie with veins on their forehead.

    "What''s that rookie?! You dared to mock him?!" said one of them as he pulled up the newbie by his cor.

    "Oi, don''t you know why our academy suddenly got a massive load of Soul Spells?!" said the other.

    "Eeek!" the rookie squealed as he shook his head.

    "It''s because of him! He was the number one in thest Labyrinth of Simak. The only one since the history that could reach the top floor, the treasure vault!"

    "Yeah! What''s more, he is the sole brother of the Golden Demoness!"

    "Now fixed your tone and attitude!" said the senior as he let down the newbie before both of them turned his back against him.

    The newbie was coughing as he tried to catch a breath before he heard, "You are lucky you enrolled at this time, otherwise we already beat you up for mocking the number three student!"

    "That''s right, you should thank the number one student for that," said the other as respect nted on their face when a mere title was mentioned.

    (N-number one student...) thought the newbie as he stared at the ground.

    "I hope that rookie know what''s good for him,"

    "Yeah, I mean we were once bullied by that son of a bitch Ponska or whatever,"

    Both of them stood tall as a figure that might as well bepared with the heavens appeared in their mind.

    Jugen was riding his horse in thest line with his quiver and bow behind his back. Though he was the least powerful in the lined up, his feats spoke something else.

    It was an understatement to say that he was nervous. Who could have known his fate would escte to this. Even his father was more in disbelief rather that he was proud.

    (Man, this actually feels quite nice, but I wonder where Big bro and Big sis have gone to? Oh, don''t tell me they are eloping?! How could they! Even though we are about to have a war!) thought Jugen.

    -------------------

    "It''s time for us to depart miss," said Fei.

    Sylvianna nodded at her before she faced four old men, "I''ll be going, grandfathers! I''ll leave Nostria to you for the time being."

    She turned around firmly as she took one swift movement to mount the already prepared white horse. Her red royal cloak fluttered as she sat on the saddle. Her face was filled with a queenly bearing as she lightly kicked the horse.

    With Fei guide her from the front, both of them strode toward the light.

    "Ah, there she goes," said Zitian.

    "Yeah, don''t worry, I put all my effort into making her equipment," said Charlie.

    "With Fei being her guide, I have no doubt in victory even if the enemy is Heaven''s Dawn," said the retiredmander Chun.

    "Ah crap, I forgot to give her my recent potions!" said Crux as he hurriedly tried to follow them.

    *pat

    His shoulder was gripped by the three others as he couldn''t move any further before he heard their shout, "DON''T YOU DARE GIVE HER YOUR EXPERIMENTAL BULLSHIT!"

    --------------

    Back in thekeshore of Undine, her golden hair was already tied up to a ponytail as she faced her own student.

    Lyon smirked as he said, "Do teacher really think that a peak Heaven Realm is enough?"

    "You''ll never know unless you try right?" said Karina with a smile.

    "Thene here!" taunted Lyon with his hand.

    *bang

    It took Lyon a single blink before a palm already struck his chest. His eyes opened in disbelief as he saw the soft hand that concealed enormous force already made a hit. He couldn''t help but took a couple of steps back.

    "Hmm, looks like it''s not enough," said Karina before she turned her back against him and sat down cross-legged.

    *splurt

    Lyon silently puked blood. (What the, she negates my True Dragon Blessing!).

    Wiping the blood from his mouth he smiled as he stared at this teacher of his.. Even with his body reinforced like that of a true dragon, he still puked blood from a simple palm, not to mention the gap of their cultivation level.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 192 - First Assault

    Heaven''s Dawn situation was different from its opposing opponent. With the sheer size that could probably hold three Nostria inside, the people were not worried about the uing battle. The military power they had was downright massive. Containing over a million highly trained soldiers, their strength was unquestionable.

    This kingdom rarely had a great scale war before, their expedition usually just a little skirmish to take up neighboringnds. It will be a huge opportunity for them to gain experience from this war.

    Currently, the soldiers were assembled in the center of the kingdom to listen to a briefing from the king himself.

    "Heh, what''s the use of waiting, let''s just gobbled them up and take up theirnds!" said one soldier.

    "Yeah, a little kingdom like that might as well be called a vige!" said another one.

    Their conversation ended up making othersugh as no tense was visible in any of the soldiers. With the huge disparity in their number, it was not a fault that they would think this would end up be another skirmish.

    "Silence!"

    A shout from theirmander made the people lined up properly before the king made his entrance.

    King Drake Arabasta, the currently most powerful man in Heaven''s Dawn had shown up personally to lead the war against Kingdom Nostria.

    "On this great day of the afternoon, we are on a mission to bring down a menace that had dared to kill your future ruler!"

    The soldiers listen to his speech carefully as they looked up to their majesty. It was no secret that the reason behind this war was an act of personal revenge that got escted to the point of two kingdoms facing each other. However, they didn''t know that Nostria was the first one to dere war against them, only the king held that secret.

    "They have dared to p our face with the death of the prince, such tiny kingdom dared to trample upon our dawn!"

    His hand made a fist as he showed it to his army, "Do we ept such an insult?!"

    "No!"

    His soldiers answered, as there was not a single doubt in their heart when they responded.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Do you want to make our ancestors cry?!"

    "No!"

    "Do you want them to waste ournds that our predecessor had painstakingly built?!"

    "No!"

    Waving his hand with full determination he shouted, "Then let''s go! I will lead all of us to victory! Nostria will be erased from the m-."

    "Enemy!" before the king could finish his word, a soldier responsible for scouting the enemy through the tower ran frantically.

    (What?!) the king was caught by surprise albeit he didn''t show it to his army.

    The over a million army grew restless at the news of what theirrade brought. A surprise attack would definitely bring down their morale even if the king was there.

    "Don''t be afraid! Those little mice didn''t know how much power we have! Show them! Go to the four entrance gates!"manded the king.

    "Ha!"

    The soldiers immediately followed up hismand and evenly divided into four groups before rushing toward the gates.

    (Tch! I didn''t expect them to be the first one to make the attack!) thought the king before he questioned the soldier that brought the bad news.

    "How many enemies are there?"

    The soldier frantically saluted his ruler before answering, "There are fourteen people in total, scattered among the four gates,"

    "Only fourteen?! They are mocking us!"

    His rage made the soldiers almost pissed himself. However, steeled his heart he proceeded to tell the king another news, "T-there was, t-the queen was present, your majesty!"

    "What? The ruler herself came to the battlefield? Haha! Such foolishness will bring her own kingdom to ruin! Such as youth with no experience!"

    -------------------

    North Gate.

    The soldiers arrived in an orderly fashion before they noticed that the enemies were sitting leisurely right outside of the gate.

    Pointing out his sword toward them, themander said, "You wrench people of Nostria, today will be thest day of your life! We will make sure you regret killing our prince!"

    pping his thigh, the middle-aged man with scars on both of his eyes said with a smile, "Hah! Well said! However, you guys are not strong enough to handle me, let alone all three of us."

    Taking a few steps forward Tristan stood against the more than two hundred thousand soldiers alone. Even facing such a massive number, there was not even a hint of fear nted on his face. With his arm crossed, he let the wind blew him by as a smile showed his confidence.

    "Shut up with your arrogance Nostrian trash! Men!" themander shouted.

    "You sure you can handle this uncle?" asked Miko who carried the sleeping little ck wolf in her arms.

    "Hahaha, this is nothing!" answered Tristan.

    "Alright then, me and uncle Pedro will watch on the sideline!" shouted Miko before she and Pedro jumped away from the scene.

    The soldiers immediately circling the lone middle-aged man. He stood aloof with his sword on his waist still in its scabbard.

    Themander smirked as a face of disdain was on his face, "Hah, you will take on all of us?! How naive! Your death will be of your own foolishness!"

    "Men watch your surrounding, the other two mightunched a sneak attack, the rest of you, full charge!"

    Even when Tristan was faced with spears that encircled him, his smile never faded.

    "Ha!"

    The soldiers thrust their spear toward the middle-aged man in the center of the formation.

    "C''mon, that''s too obvious," said Tristan before swiftly pulled out his sword and spun.

    *nk

    All the spears that were pointing at him were destroyed at the same time. The soldiers immediately distressed as they looked at this frivolous middle-aged man with fear.

    Putting his sword on his right shoulder he lightly said, "Well, what now?"

    Themander gritted his teeth, "Men, let''s finish him, he can only do so much with two arms and two legs!

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 193 - South Massacre, East Confusion

    Since the north gate had started the battle, the south gate had also started their show.

    "Close the gate!"

    "What''s this, the enemy is a grandmother?" said themander who wore a heavy armor before his soldiersughed.

    The one they were referring to was none other than Dina. She didn''t look much like a fighter and even her clothing was like that of a regr grandmother one would see in the garden. Her eyes were closed and smile was built upon her face.

    "What are you smiling about grandma? Go home and cuddle with your grandkids haha! Nostria sure is ridiculous! To send someone as frail as you to attack," taunted themander.

    A gaseous shadow suddenly flew behind her before Dina put up her right hand to stop its movement.

    Themander and his entire army immediately stopped theirughter as they took a half-step back. Though they were arrogant their unison was the fruit of their experience. (What is that?)

    A strong sh of wind followed before the gaseous shadow revealed its figure. The huge scythe that could reflect their death brought about the fear in their heart. There was no flesh present, everything was bone under the cloak.

    "Grandmother Dina, are you sure?" said Grim though his skeleton jaw didn''t move a bit.

    "Hmm, big brother, we are not going to fight them?"

    The voice reached them first before a fat man revealed himself. He was wearing the same cloak as Grim.

    Themander gulped at the sight of the trio (W-what kind of weirdbo is this?! Nostria is full of freaks!).

    "Let this old woman, stretched her old muscle, I can''t remember when was thest time I did so," said Dina before she leisurely walked toward the entire army.

    Themander furrowed his eyebrows as he raised his arm, "Men!"

    "Ha!" his soldiers responded and tried to encircle Dina before she ruthlessly disappeared from their sight.

    *boom

    The people inside the kingdom was startled by the sound as they nervously looked at the wall that was the pride of their empire.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "W-what was that?" asked a man that was nearby. Since the gate was closed, there was no way of finding out what happened.

    "P-probably its finished, we are winning the war!" said someone refusing the possibility of defeat.

    The people looked at each other before calming down their heart albeit slowly.

    However, the reality was not what they were hoping for.

    The soldiers noticed the sound firsthand before they saw blistering dust from the wall of the kingdom. As the dust cleared the army felt their morale escaped from their being.

    "Cmander..." the army felt weak as they saw the figure they looked up to was etched on the wall.

    The heavy armor he wore cracked like ss as a hole appeared in the center of his chest. His eyes opened wide in disbelief as he could feel his blood rushing toward his mouth. He coughed emotionlessly as blood stained the ground.

    *crack

    Dina stretched her neck as she lightly tiptoed before turning to face the hundreds thousand of men. "I will leave the rest to both of you."

    The army had their eyes opened wide as one of them could feel dread creeping up his nape. His pupils were shrunken before his head escaped his body wlessly. In split second in the air, he could see the creepy skeleton with his huge scythe before his head dropped to the ground with a thud.

    "What''s this? You are cowering in fear in a war? Toote to go back now HAHA~" said Grim as he flew and collected their heads despite the scream that echoed to the sun.

    Dina didn''t even bother to look at the massacre. She had enough experience not to flinch at the sight, or maybe too much experience to even care. "Once theirmander is out, they are just a bunch of headless chicken, even if there were thousands or hundreds of thousands, headless chicken is a headless chicken."

    "Now, then it''s time to wait for the main event," said Dina as she sat down on a nearby rock before swatting her right hand that red because of the blood.

    -----------------

    The east gate. Unlike thest two, the fight had not even started yet as confusion filled the area.

    The soldiers were looking at each other as cold sweat was present on their forehead. Right in front of them, there were twomanders that had led them through many skirmishes. Only one was real.

    "What the, he is the impostor!" said themander as he pointed his identical twin.

    "Men! Don''t believe this guy''s nonsense! It''s obvious that it is you!"

    Jugen who was hiding in the bushes thought (Even I didn''t know which one is Parriot).

    "Eh, Jugen what are you doing?" asked a beautiful elf.

    "Oh hmm, well,"

    "Oh, you are scouting the enemy," nodded the elf.

    "Hahaha, yes that''s right,"

    "Wait, is that Parriot?"

    "No, wait, where are you going ine!?"

    Jugen couldn''t possibly stop her as she was way stronger and more agile than him.

    "What''s your favorite food?" asked one of the men.

    "Curry."

    "Curry."

    "Look! He repeated after me!" said one of the twins.

    "No, you are just saying it faster!"

    "I think he is the imposter!" said ine as she pointed one of the twins.

    .

    .

    .

    "Enemy!" the army quickly encircled her and the twomanders. However, they halted their attack as of right now, they were sure that two of the enemies were inside the circle.

    (Goddamnit, what the hell are you doing?! And how the hell did you know it was me!) thought Parriot as he was the one ine was pointing out.

    "An elf! To hell with you and your wretched race!" said Parriot as he pped her arm.

    ine''s right eye twitched as she heard what Parriot said but the realmander was caught off guard.

    "Look! This impostor didn''t even say anything he is definitely from Nostria that ridiculous mix-race kingdom!"

    The army that was holding their spears against them nodded at his exnation.

    Seeing his army''s expression he couldn''t help but take a step back, "N-no wait!"

    "How dare you," a seeping death tone escaped from the beautiful elf.

    (Ah, shit) thought Parriot.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 194 - The Start Of Main Event

    The sound of ruptured bones was heard as the twomanders were sent flying toward the wall. The army was dumbstruck before the strength of this elf woman, they couldn''t see her motion before the result was feasted on their eyes.

    "What the hell ine!" shouted Parriot whose transformation was immediately canceled because of the force.

    "Why are you so mean?!" asked ine as she put her arms on her waist.

    "It was an act you knuckled headed bimbo!" shouted Parriot before he splurted out blood. He took a nce at the man beside him who he impersonated just a moment ago. (Damn, if I had the same cultivation as him, I too would be greeted by death).

    *thud

    Parriot let go of himself from the grip of the cracked wall beforending calmly. Stretching his arm he looked at the restless army.

    "Hehehe, sorry?" apologized ine with a slight bow and a sped hand.

    "Fine," grunted Parriot. He knew that punishing her was impossible, she was way above his league. He would be the one that suffering instead of her if it were to happen.

    "Alright, we already won the battle, I don''t want to dirtied my hand anymore, the main event is probably on the way," said Parriot as he didn''t care about the two hundred thousand soldiers.

    ------------------------

    The west gate was closed as the army stood against one little figure. Themander furrowed his eyebrows as he had never seen such a race of a demi-human.

    "Vale, be prepared for the next battle," said the little figure with two horns.

    "What next battle?! This will be yourst little horned freak!" shouted themander.

    "I don''t have time for you lots of insects, I prefer to be at the academy and teach my good-for-nothing students or study the art of magic," said Albert.

    "What did you say?! Stop mocking us you little shit!" shouted themander.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hmph!" Albert smirked before his right hand and left hand wrote a spell at the same time.

    "Soul Magic, Thundra!"

    "Soul Magic, Sand Palm!"

    The army halted its movement as a wide ck magic brand appeared on their feet. (Oh no) themander immediately turned to his army but his words stuck on his throat as he saw them looking up above.

    (Impossible) themander looked up as he felt hope was no more.

    An even bigger ck magic brand appeared in the sky and covered all of them. They gulped at the sight before they heard thest wail of theirmander, "RU-"

    *boom

    The ground they were standing turned into sand and unstabilized their figure. Before they could adjust the center of their mass, a thunderous st from above ignited their bodies as their scream couldn''t even manage to escape from their throat.

    "Hmph, what a waste of mana," said Albert as he sat down on a nearby shade.

    The over two hundred thousand of soldiers were wiped out from a single attack that was too much for them to handle. The ground where they were obliterated was scorched ck as nothing remain to prove that they were there.

    "You outdone yourself over there," said Vale who was standing behind Albert.

    Albert crossed his leg as he leaned back, "That was nothing, this is a war and they are an army, it is a matter of course."

    "You are right, but the real challenge shoulde soon," asked Vale as he looked serious.

    "It won''t be as challenging if we upied theirnd first, with that we would gain a huge advantage but Fei disagrees with it even after I rmended it, what a foolss," said Albert before sighing.

    "From your point of view then it is right that upying thend would make the war end quicker, but Fei is just amander, not a ruler. I think she was considering Sylviana point of view as well for the n."

    "As a ruler, what''s important the most is the kingdom, and the kingdom is the people, not a ce. Thus, Sylviana wants to win the war without involving innocent people, that way, it would be easier to manage thend when we have the victory," finished Vale.

    Albert turned silent as he knew that both of them were right but different there was no point in continuing their argument.

    ------------------------

    The king was at his throne d in his finest equipment possible. The total value of what he was wearing could even buy a kingdom on their own.

    "Your majesty! The-the entire army from the four gates had been wiped out!" said a scouter who ran inside frantically.

    "What?!" the king stood up as he held the scouter by the cor.

    "I-it''s true!"

    "Argh!" The king furrowed his eyebrows as he threw the scouter away with rage. With his panting breath, he muttered, "Where the hell are they?! What took them so long?!"

    "Guards, tell the rest of the soldiers to guard the castle without fail!" ordered the king.

    "B-but your majesty, what about the citizens!"

    "You dare to question my order?!"

    "Eek!" the guard scurried away before sending the king''s message.

    "Useless all of them!" raged the king as he turned back and walked to a hidden door behind the throne.

    ------------------------

    Back at the North gate.

    Tristan furrowed his eyebrows as he could feel something was approaching the three of them. (Hmm?)

    *nk

    The sound of steel met steel was heard as Tristan''s elbow cap met a point of a spear. The contest of strength went on as both of them shook a little before the spear holder backed away.

    Tristan smiled as he faced the figure thatunched the hidden attack. Its gender was unrecognizable as it was wearing a scarf to cover half of its face and cloak to hid its figure.

    "Good attack! But it won''t work on me, so the rest of you might as welle out haha!"ughed Tristan.

    The cloaked figure had its eyes calm despite Tristan''s acute observation.

    Another two cloaked figures came out from hiding as it stood behind the first one while Miko and Pedro stood behind Tristan.

    "Three on three, you sure about this?"ughed Tristan before he taunted them with his hand, "Come here!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 195 - Golden Demoness Awoken

    At the south gate, Dina already stood up as he faced a middle-aged man. There was not a tension between them, but the atmosphere was surely suffocating.

    The man looked at the three of them with no seeable worries. His hand carefully stroke an ugly y doll as no word escape his mouth.

    "Well, aren''t you a strong a fellow," said Dina with a smile.

    However, herpliment got no response whatsoever. Dina didn''t feel bothered either, but a gaseous shadow immediately flew behind him before a huge scythe was swung at a blinding speed.

    The middle-aged man didn''t even bother as he propelled himself forward and attacked Dina before the de of the scythe even reached his hair.

    (He is fast!) thought Grim before he saw Dina caught his knee strike with her wrinkly hands.

    "Older brother!" shouted Duffous as he joined Dina and attacked the middle-aged man together. Despite his stature, he was pretty agile and embodied an unruly force that could devastate a mountain.

    "Hmm! I told you to lose some weight, you fat mammoth! Otherwise, this would be over in less than a minute!" reprimand Dina even though her attacks were blocked and countered.

    "Sorry," said Duffous as he keptunching his punches.

    The middle-aged man didn''t bother that he was left out, in fact, he didn''t use his right-hand to counter both of them.

    Dina furrowed her eyebrows as she leaped back while pulling Duffous to stop their barrage encounters.

    "Why are we stopping grandmother?" asked Duffous with his grunted stomach.

    Dina didn''t answer his question but instead, she realized something was wrong. (I gave him opening several times but he didn''t take it?).

    "Young man, you deliberately stalling aren''t you?" asked Dina with a smile.

    Once again, he didn''t answer and just rubbed his y doll. There was not a single flinch that proved that she was right. He was as silent as the night and a professional.

    ---------------

    "Vale, it''s your turn, I want to take a nap," said Albert as he closed his eyes and leaned under the tree.

    "I guess so," said Vale as he took a step forward.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Standing in front of the gate was a bald man that appeared to be a monk. With his hands behind his back, he smiled at the iing young man with wolf ears.

    "Good afternoon," greeted the monk.

    Vale smiled, "You seem polite."

    "I mean you no harm."

    "Oh?" Vale was a little surprised by his response before he smiled once more.

    "I see, I guess stalling is your duty here."

    This time the monk was surprised by Vale''s quick assumption. Right out of the bat, he correctly guessed his task.

    "I know, I cannot beat you, let alone two, but I can handle a few rounds," said the monk with a smile.

    If Lyon and Jugen were here, they would surely recognize this monk. It was the same monk they encountered in the restaurant in the Mist n.

    "You seemed like a nice monk, why would a monk involved in a war?" teased Vale. He knew that monks were isted people that enchanted their beliefs every single day.

    "That, I cannot answer," said the monk with a smile as he readied his stance.

    "Well, I will not force you to answer, you ready?" said Vale before his aura of a prince exuded the vicinity.

    "Ple-?!" before the monk could finish his word, Vale already bare its fangs right in front of him.

    *boom

    The monk managed to cover his kick but his figure got dragged backward by the force.

    (Such speed!) thought the monk before he felt that his radial bones cracked just from one blow.

    "How much is a few exactly?" taunted Vale with a smile.

    ---------------

    "Well, well , well, what a rowdy bunch,"

    Parriot and ine furrowed their eyebrows as a middle-aged man leisurely walked up to them. The army that was left alive immediately scattered and flee the scene as they couldn''t handle the pressure anymore.

    The middle-aged man smirked as he saw the fleeting army, "What kind of army that foolish king was training, to flee at the sight of their own reinforcement,"

    The army immediately halted their movements as they heard what the middle-aged man said, "S-sir is the reinforcement? Then-"

    *splurt

    His head was sent flying before he could even finish his word. Disbelief was in his face but horror was in their allies''.

    "I don''t need you bunch, all of you are just deadweights," said the middle-aged man before he faced the ine and Parriot with a smile.

    He didn''t care about the fleeting deadweights, he leaned in both of them as he asked, "Hey, tell me, where is your savior?"

    Both of them opened their eyes before they took a step back.

    "Looks like, you are knowledgeable," said Parriot.

    "What do you want with savior? Who are you?" asked ine.

    "It''s not a secret anymore, is it? You guys were entrapped by someone and he happened to be there and let you out, everyone knows the story," said the middle-aged man with an opened arm.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, where are my manners, my name is Zeth, I''m currently the leader of Legion in Deo''s branch."

    Jugen opened his eyes wide. This was the group they were looking for.

    "You are surprised aren''t you, Jugen?" asked Zeth as he faced toward a certain bush.

    ---------------

    On the shore of Undine Lake, a certain woman finally opened her eyes and stood up.

    Lyon gulped as he could feel that this teacher of his had finally reached up to his level in less than two days. (For some reason, I don''t have confidence in handling her power).

    "L-let''s go, I''m ready," said Lyon albeit nervously.

    Karina shook her head, "There is no point, we need to go to the battlefield."

    "But, I told you, you need to-"

    Karina took a few steps to the edges of the barrier which Scabbard was formed before she lightly put up her right hand and knocked.

    *crack

    Just a simple knock and Scabbard slowly scattered like it was when Lyon used Gungnir.

    Lyon couldn''t help but gulp before smiling, "W-what the hell."

    He was d that Karina was sensible enough not to punch his gut.. Otherwise, he would be bedridden for a few days even with his speed of recovery.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 196 - Problem Abound

    Without wasting any more seconds, Lyon focused his mind and prepared his spatial spell. It didn''t take him five minutes before the magic brand formed in front of him.

    "Ah well, I guess Nostria is the furthest I can go at the moment,"ughed Lyon.

    Karina furrowed her eyebrows at the location revealed behind the magic brand before she faced her one of a kind student, "Is that a bathtub? Did you just connect the space to a bathroom?!"

    Lyon turned rigid, he knew where the ce leading up to was but how could he exin that it was Sylviana''s bathroom.

    "Uh, I could only connect, to ces that I have been before," said Lyon with his fingers crossed.

    "That pink-themed bathroom? Do you mean that you''ve been to a pink-themed bathroom?" said Karina with her hands on her waist.

    "Y-yeah, it''s my bathroom!" answered Lyon as he tried to hide his hesitation. (Goddamnit, why would I opened the spatial space to her bathroom! I''m too excited).

    Karina squinted her eyes as Lyon couldn''t guess if she believed his exnation or not.

    "We will talk about thister," said Karina as she about to enter the magic brand.

    *crack

    The moment Karina made contact with the magic brand, it cracked and ruptured, falling to the ground as bits of lights before dispersing. The shattering moment didn''t even take a second to activate as the magic immediately nullified into its normal state. It was as if Lyon''s spell was never activated in the first ce.

    "Eh?" Lyon was surprised before a crazy thought ran into his mind.

    "Ah! I see! So that''s it!" said Lyon with a bulb of light shimmering on top of his head.

    "What?" asked Karina who was still confused.

    "Teacher! Don''t you know what your power truly epassed within?! Anti-mana!" said Lyon with much excitement.

    Karina furrowed her eyebrows with a hint of confusion nted on her face. She already knew that from that elder mole and his dragon grandfather.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "That''s exins everything, why could my True Dragon Blessing be negated by you, and why you could shatter Scabbard and Spatial Desire with just a touch! It''s because anti-mana is the pr opposite of mana! If they touched each other, they would reset their state into nothingness."

    Karina came into realization of something more horrifying from his exnation, horrifying, for her foes.

    "That means, no magic nor arts, could harm me," muttered Karina who looked at her own two hands.

    "Exactly," nodded Lyon before he continued, "And likewise, you couldn''t use arts nor magic that used mana as its fuel either."

    "I knew you would get it," a voice perked both of their ears as a true dragon descended from the sky.

    "Grandpa!" greeted Lyon with delight.

    "Uh, um, greetings eld-"

    "You should also call me grandpa, haha!"ughed Long with his long whiskers asionally waving.

    Karina couldn''t help but having a red hue on her cheeks before she timidly nodded. In front of such a mighty being, anyone would be timid most even prostrated before saying anything.

    "However, that doesn''t mean that you cannot use art or magic, I mean the fact that you broke Elemental Realm should have proven that you still have your affinities," exined Long.

    The true dragon closed its eyes for a while before continuing, "I''m sorry but I cannot be more of help, anti-mana is not my forte, if we find ''him'' then surely without a doubt ''he'' would teach you how."

    There was only one ''he'' that the true dragon was referring to. The one that capable of beating him in battle in a drunken state. The elusive figure that was famed for his mischievous deeds.

    "What''s his name?" asked Lyon.

    Long grinned as he said, "Bastard Sun!"

    Lyonughed as he thought (He won''t miss a chance to insult him, will he?).

    Karina tugged Lyon''s cloth before he understood what she meant. There was still an ongoing war that they should join.

    "Grandpa, we need to go to the war."

    Long nodded, "Be careful out there, swoon thedies and kill the enemies haha!"

    Karina had ck lines across her head as she thought (Ah, I guess I see why he would be such a perverted man).

    "You bet!" answered Lyon with a thumb up before both of them departed.

    "Oh, one more thing Lyon,"

    Lyon stopped his track before turning back, "What is it, grandpa?"

    "Thess''s mother will being in a few days, you might want to visit this ce after the war,"

    Lyon knew who he was talking about as his vision stayed at the beautifulke for a while. A beautiful woman was cursed by her own mother not to stepped outside of this ce.

    He nodded, "Tell her that I will surely being!"

    "I know you would!" answered Long before both of them went on their separate ways.

    -------------------------

    On the road, both of them were running at inhuman speed toward Nostria.

    "Lyon, why don''t you go first with your spatial magic?" asked Karina.

    With his capabilities, surely he would be more than capable to reach to the battlefield before her. A space element cultivator was already rare, a good one was even rarer.

    "Nope, I''m sure they could handle them for few minutes without us besides,"

    Lyon looked to the front as an army was also marching toward Nostria. The swallow symbol on their banner belonged to no one else but the kingdom he was familiar with.

    Karina was surprised to see the famed Luderia''s kingdom aiding their conquest.

    "Not only that,"

    Further north, a banner with a tiger symbol was waved as a young princess apanied by her queen and king led the army.

    (Oh damn, I forgot) thought Lyon as he saw the forces were actually facing each other instead of fusing their strength.

    "Princess Luna? What is the Phantera Kingdom doing here?" asked Princess Aelina from the Luderia''s side.

    "Hmm? Princess Aelina? We are here to aid Nostria in their war of course!" asked Princess Luna.

    "Then we are at the same cause, we too are aiding Nostria with their conquest personally because of Lyon''s request," said Princess Aelina calmly.

    Luna had her left eyes twitch as she heard her saying his name. "O-Oh! We are also here in his request,"

    Both of them furrowed their eyebrows as they stared at each other.. Both of their statuses were even as tension built up between them.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 197 - Womens Jealousy

    With the two princesses staring at each other as rivals, the young man who was spoken by those two immediately jumped to the middle to their surprise. At the appearance of this certain figure, the armies from both sides immediately tighten up as they stood with their greatest honor possible. Not daring to show any weakness nor shame, both sides tapped their weapon to the ground in unison.

    This was the young man that they looked up to, the one that could make the impossible possible. From Phantera he resurrected their queen from her eternal slumber. From Luderia he dared to finish off the corrupted first prince in front of the masses and even manage not to gain any grudge from their leader.

    Both of these kingdoms owed this young man that could hardly bepensated by worldly things. If one person in their kingdom didn''t know this guy''s feat, they made sure to let them know. His name was probably in the literature for their studies for their future generation, in the hope to nt the seed of pride within them.

    However, right now, the famous hero was in a problem that every household has. Women.

    Lyon immediately felt chills as he stood in the middle, at the center of their unseenbat of womanhood. "S-sto-."

    "Lyon? What are you doing here?" asked Aelina with her squinted eyes.

    "Lyon, tell me, what have you been doing in Luderia HMMM?!" asked Luna.

    Luna''s mother couldn''t help but giggle at the sight of the distressed young man in the middle. She knew her daughter had feelings for him but now his own prowess with women had brought him more troubles than he needed.

    (Now I can see why those goddamn weak-willed MCs escaped this kind of situations) thought Lyon as he was thinking about what to say next.

    "Alright, save your households matter forter, we got a war to settle," said a woman who was walking calmly despite the presence of the two leaders.

    (Golden Demoness!) thought Aelina as she furrowed her eyebrows even harder toward the fact that she was here with her ''almost beloved''.

    (Big sister Karina? S-something''s change about her, DON''T TELL ME!) thought Luna as she also furrowing her eyebrows.

    Lyon suddenly felt more pressure than it was before. (W-what the hell?).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Aelina''s father even had surprised looks in his eyes. This was one of the women that histe first son was trying to wed only to be bashed away by her.

    "Big sister, I thought you are already in the war to the west?" asked Luna.

    Karina perked up her eyes before answering, "Hmm? Oh, we had a little ident so I was by Undine Lake by the time the war started."

    *crack

    Lyon opened his eyes wide and stared at Karina who was oblivious to his intention. (W-what are you saying?! Do you want to- oh shit here ites!).

    *twitch

    Pressure from both women immediately came crushing down Lyon''s shoulder his feet shaken by the sheer force. This was the power when women had their jealousy contested. Even Luderia''s and Nostria''s leader could only close their eyes and pitied the young man''s fate.

    Though Aelina''s mouth twitched a bit, she still could manage to ask normally, "G-golden Demoness, t-this ident of yours, h-how long did itst?"

    Even if they were rivals, Luna couldn''t help but look at Karina who was apparently oblivious to what the meaning her question entailed.

    Lyon immediately opened his eyes, "W-wait!"

    "Hmm, I guess two days and one night?" answered Karina innocently.

    "Oh my, such vigor, hehe," Luna''s mother, Leyna, immediately chuckled to her heart content. Even though she knew that it was just a misunderstanding, she wouldn''t be the one that ''s gonna exined it to them. She enjoyed this show very much.

    Lyon finally broke a sweat as he knew he had no way of stopping them now. Their jealousy was sure at the peak of their strength as both might fused into one and stomped his figure like a gum.

    "Karina, are you not feeling stiff?" asked Leyna who seemed to just make the situation worse than before.

    "Now that you mention it, my neck is indeed kind of stiff and also my thighs, aunt Leyna," answered Karina in a heartbeat (Must be because I''m sitting cross-legged all day).

    (Neck?!) thought Aelina.

    (Thighs?!) thought Luna.

    *crack

    Lyon was in disbelief as the force alone could make him cracked the grounds he was standing (y-you''re kidding right?).

    "Hohoho, I see, you will get used to itter," said Leyna with a chuckle.

    Karina furrowed her eyebrows as she didn''t get what the aunt''s meant.

    *sh

    "Ah?"

    "Ah?"

    Both the jealousdies eximed at the same time.

    "Oh my, Luna dear, you broke through? Congrats!" said Leyna with a pping hand.

    "A-Aelina my daughter, y-you broke through just like that?" Aelina''s father was agape at the sight.

    Lyon immediately felt the pressure fleeting away from him as he looked to his west and then to his east, at these beautiful women, that could topple any kingdom. (Um, what the fuck?).

    A genius that he was, he still couldn''tprehend what just happened. He immediately felt like a frog inside a well. The world was vast and unknown, that he knew, but this was still out of his imagination.

    "Congrats, both of you," said Lyon with a bow. Despite the absurd situation, it was still a blessing. This was probably the chance he was waiting for. In the short time they were confused, he continued, "Alright, let''s march on!"

    Lyon immediately left the scene followed by Karina behind him.

    "H-hey wait! We are not done yet!"

    Bothdies immediately signaled their horse to follow the young man before the army followed.

    Anskar looked at his wife from her back, not daring to say anything. He wanted to stop the bickering but he was sure his wife would start another with him and that was thest thing he wanted. He opened his mouth as an advice was in order.

    "Shut it," said Leyna without even looking at her husband.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 198 - I Am Jugen!

    Zeth looked amused as Jugen revealed himself from the bushes. There was no point in hiding if the enemy already knew your position. Albeit nervous, he had countless experiences to face an overwhelming enemy.

    "W-well, if it isn''t Legion, w-what a nice surprise," stuttered Jugen with his face turning off and on from being nervous to calm. It was obvious that he was forcing himself.

    "Hahaha, despite the disparity of our level you managed to force your heart ande out from hiding, THAT! I salute," said Zeth with a cupped hand.

    Suddenly a hand goes over his shoulder as Parriot leaned in from the side, "You seem like a cool guy, do you mind revealing your group''s purpose?"

    Despite being enemies, he managed to keep calm and smile at his foes. This was the epitome of an expert fighter. Don''t be wary of the person who is angry, but that who is smiling despite being your enemy.

    "C''mon, I can''t do that, besides," Zeth squinted his eyes as he threw an elbow toward Parriot.

    *ding

    A knife suddenly flew in the air as Parriot got dragged backward by the force of his elbow.

    "ying dirty with such high cultivation level, you are a dangerous one," said Zeth with a smile.

    Parriot opened his arms as he lightly jerked up his shoulders, "I''m ttered, but you know I''m not the only one,"

    Zeth opened his eyes wide as his nape hair stood from looming danger. He only managed to nce at his right before a foot came at destructive force.

    *boom

    His figure propelled before rolling on the ground several times.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ine gracefully retracted her feet as she took a deep breath. She knew that kind of force would shatter his head if his cultivation was lower than a certain amount.

    *cough

    Zeth splurted out blood as he went all four. Swiping his blood out of his mouth he smiled as he faced the two of them, "You guys sure are strong, it would be an impossible task for a youngster below twenty-five years old to fight against you, let alone free you from that ce, he is surely amazing."

    ine squinted her eyes, "Why are you so obsessed with our savior?"

    Zeth stood up, "Isn''t it obvious, what kind of people don''t want a talented cultivator like that to join them?"

    "What makes you think he would?" asked Parriot.

    "That is for me to know but there is something that has been bothering me about you lot," asked Zeth with a slight pause before he continued, "Your numbers don''t add up."

    ine and Parriot both shut their mouth as Zeth continued his pace.

    "The strongest and the true strongest out of all of you is not present."

    It was not a surprise that he was referring to Ryona and their overseer. The brute-like force of Ryona surely would wreak havoc by the time she entered the battlefield, however, the reality wasn''t so. The battle, though not considered calm, was really neatpared to what would happen.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter, my deal was to hold you out, I''m not particrly interested in aiding this kingdom at all, Lyon is my only goal," said Zeth.

    *stab

    Zeth''s body flinched forward a little before he nced down and saw an arrow prated his right chest. Though he was wearing armor, the arrow was powerful enough to pierce it. He took a few steps backward before he faced the source where the attack came from.

    With his golden hair fluttered with the wind, he stood where only his right eye was visible to his enemies. He still held his bow with the string vibrating from the force which he just pulled. Unlike the previous nervous expression, he was emotionless.

    "Too bad Jugen, if you just go a little to the left, I might have been in a critical situation now," said Zeth as he pulled out the arrow as if the pain was nonexistent.

    "Let me give you a taste of your own medicine!" shouted Zeth as he threw the arrow back at its owner.

    *ding

    Zeth opened his eyes wide, as it didn''t take the arrow a meter before it was propelled but his pupils shrunken as he realized a horror. (Impossible two arrows at the same time?!).

    A hidden arrow that positioned right behind the first one wasunching at the same velocity toward his right eye.

    *splurt

    Zeth''s reflex managed to dodge the loss of his right eye but the arrow still managed to scratch his cheeks. He was panting as he looked at the kid with unbelievable archery skills.

    With a stomp, he leaped toward the handsome young man as rage nted in his face. Nobody had humiliated him more than this. A cultivator that was below him and deserved to be called an ant, managed to hit him, twice.

    *breathe

    Toward the iing rage of a man, Jugen took a deep breath as his eyes sharpen even more. Nobody knew what kind of hellish training he had since its souvenir was hidden under his cloth.

    Everything in his vision was slowed as his heartbeat risen to a dangerous pace.

    "I am Jugen, the little brother of Golden Demoness, and little brother of the evesting genius."

    (I always wonder if I could keep up with him, if I can''t, will my adventure also ended? NO! Fate has given me a chance to be great I will not give it up that easily!)

    "Let me show you what my identity means," shouted Jugen as he squatted down, pulling the string nearing its limit the entire bow shook.

    Zeth smirked as he knew he was lockdown, but an arrow''s trajectory had always been direct. The moment he released the arrow it only took a side step to avoid it.

    "You wish," a voice was heard as Zeth suddenly tripped by a tackle from ine on the side before Parriot already stood in front of him.

    With a smile, Parriot met his chin with his fist and send his figure flying. "Now, JUGEN!"

    His hair fluttered as both of his eyes revealed before his hand let go of the string.

    *sh

    "JUGEN! ARGH!" Zeth screamed in midair before the arrow prated his armor through and still went on to pierce the clouds.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 199 - Four Horsewomen

    Zeth''s figure fell down as dust immediately dispersed upon his fall. Though thebination of attack between the three was fluent enough to make him an easy target, Jugen knew the arrow he shot was far from enough to finish him off.

    The victim immediately got up and pat the dust on his shoulder. Despite the gruesome attack, his figure appeared to be fine even when there was a hole in his left chest. Though the size of it was notrge, it almost scratched his beating heart.

    "Tch!" Jugen spat out his saliva.

    He noticed in the split second the arrow was about to hit his most vital point, Zeth managed to slightly spun his body.

    Zeth smiled as with a flick of his finger, a pill came out from his spatial ring. He immediately threw the pill to his mouth before he gulped it down. Rejuvenating mana soon epassed his body as the wound slowly healed.

    "Ready for round two?"

    --------------------------------

    Inside the kingdom, the street had been emptied as the recent explosion and loud noise of wailing soldiers were heard.

    Through this empty street, the sound of multiple horses'' hooves hitting the paving was heard. The riders were gant as they walked through the road with ease. Nervous was a word that''s not in their vocabry.

    Inside one of the nearby houses, a little boy took a peak as his curiosity took a hold on him. Through the shabby curtains, his eyes opened up as awe was nted on his face. "B-beautiful..."

    The furthest rider on the back was a beautiful mature woman that could entice a man with her eyes alone. Combined with her foxy ears, she was a definitive beauty that even heaven and hell would fight over.

    Slightly in front of her, the rider was another worldly beauty. She always put a smile on her face as she held an ax in her hand over her shoulder. She was ready in gear, as she ditched the usually polite clothing the foxdy suggested and returned to her old bikini armor.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    These two were dubbed the strongest inside the eternalbyrinth, Labyrinth of Simak, until a certain someone broke their curse.

    A little in front was a beautiful short purpled-hair maid that currently didn''t have the bearing of one. In Nostria, her status was directly below their queen, she managed most of the kingdom''s problem both financially or through, military strength.

    The frontmost of the formation was another devastating beauty that rarely set out a foot from her pce. Though she was spoiled most of the time, her identity as a ruler was something people couldn''t underestimate. Her silvery hair calmly draped around her shoulder as her red majesty coat rest on the horse''s saddle.

    "Fei, can I take off my coat, please? It''s so hot in here!"ined Sylviana her face was drenched in sweat.

    Seeing the drenched queen of her, Fei couldn''t help butply with her request.

    "You should wear an outfit like mine, it''s easy to move and ready to battle anytime the situation demands it," said Ryona with augh.

    "Ah, I- I don''t have that much courage to wear something like that yet."

    "Well, suit yourself, haha."

    Sylviana wondered where did Ryona gain such confidence in wearing something like that. She thought that she only wore such clothing because inside thebyrinth there were no other clothes. (I guess I was wrong).

    The queen immediately took off her red coat, as her ck onyx sleeveless corset revealed to the world. Sylviana took a deep breath as she felt freedom from her wardrobe restriction.

    It wasn''t long before the four horsewomen arrived in front of the ce that was heavily guarded by what''s left of their army.

    "Men!" shouted themander as he held his hand in the air.

    Seeing the four beauties, he and his armies couldn''t help but gulp at the sight. Though they were enemies, they must admit that no beauties inside Heaven''s Dawn could even match one of them.

    (C''mon, we have two hundred thousand more than them! Why do I feel restless!) Themander had cold sweat as the four of them approached. Though there was a distance between them, the four horsewomen calmly walked.

    The pressure was getting heavier and heavier. Their minds admire their beauties but their bodies knew better. Themander gritted his teeth as he threw his hand down.

    "Raah!" the army was fired up as they rushed toward the enemies. Beauties they may be, they were still Heaven''s Dawn bane.

    Their echoes went around the streets as the four horsewomen halted their tracks. Seeing the iing army that was crazed, Fei stood beside her queen as Ryona get off from her horse.

    She pridefully took a step forward as her butt swayed to the right and left following her hips. After a few steps, she stopped moving as she put her left hand on her waist.

    "I wish hubby was here," dejected Ryona.

    She tightened her grip on her huge ax as her eyes focused. Pulling her right foot backward, she swang the ax diagonally.

    *sh

    The army immediately halted and stood still as a sh went through roughly half of their bodies.

    Ryona pped her hands before she whistled. Her horse immediately ran up to her, even the animal realized that this woman was beyond dangerous.

    *clop*clop

    The four horsewomen walked slowly between the stilled army.

    Sylviana was having her reign controlled by Fei beside her as she was still dumbstruck as to just what happen. She already experienced this kind of situation but it would still amaze her no matter how many times it urred.

    -----------------------

    Inside a dark room behind the throne, the king was faced with an item that was the legacy of his first ancestor. The person who made Heaven''s Dawn to the size of what it is today.

    It was a hollowed stone, ced on an altar. There seemed to be nothing special about the stone other than it was transparent.

    His hand reached out before his pupils shrunken as creeping feeling rushing from the bottom of his spine to his nape. He immediately jumped to the right as a sh went by the position he originally was.

    "W-what was that?" said the king before the room shook.

    The light slowly prated the room as he realized the horror. The building, no, almost half of the pce shifted and glided down.

    *crash

    Half of the pce turned into rubble before the king was faced with an open field as three pieces of his hair that didn''t manage to escape the cut, flew with the wind.. He was agape at the unreal situation.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 200 - The Secret Weapon

    Zeth furrowed his eyebrows before he looked back to the source of the crashing sound. Beyond the closed gate, the smoke produced by the copsing of half of the pce was visible. (They''re inside already?!).

    When he came to the battlefield he managed to scout and dispatch his team orderly. On the way, he didn''t manage to see the two strongest enemies but now it was all clear. They were inside all along.

    (But how?....?!) He realized that the only being that could do that sort of thing was obviously the young man he was looking for. The very goal of this joint operation.

    *boom

    The gate was wrecked as Zeth made his way toward the castle.

    Jugen immediately chased him before Parriot pulled him back.

    "What are you doing?" asked Jugen. The enemy was going to the ce where his queen was at.

    "Stopping you for interfering, there is no need for you to go and chased him, us three will be waiting here," said Parriot.

    He knew where the enemy was going, and there was no hope of him leaving there alive if he met the two of the most feared women in thebyrinth. If the three of them had gone in, they would only be getting in their way.

    "With that monster there, there is no need for you to worry about the queen''s safety."

    (Besides, the queen herself has significant power that''s dwelling inside her) thought Parriot as he recollected the scene where Lyon fought against the ck-haired queen.

    ---------------

    "Hmm, it looks like my job here is done," said the monk as he bowed against Vale.

    Vale crossed his arm as he said, "Oh, c''mon, giving up already? My reinforcement will arrive soon,"

    The monkughed before he shook his bald head, "You must be joking, how many bones inside my body have you broken?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    He even felt pain when he cupped his hands, there was no chance if he were to against the entire army.

    "This is goodbye for now, hahaha,"ughed the monk before he flickered a jade stone and crushed it.

    He was instantly encapsted by mana before turning him into a dot light then flew away at blinding speed.

    ---------------

    Dina smiled as the middle-aged man was in the right position to be pincered.

    However, the man expressionlessly pulled out the same jade stone where the monk had just used. Without even looking at his enemies he crushed it and flee the scene. Leaving the trio dumbstruck.

    ---------------

    Tristan furrowed his eyebrows as he saw two jade lights shooting out to the sky. (What the)

    He raised his eyebrows as he realized what''s going on, "As if I would let you!"

    *crack

    The cloaked enemies crushed their stones and left the same way as the others.

    "Tch! Toote," said Tristan as he watched them flee.

    He looked up once more and realized that, by the trajectories, they were all going in different ways.

    ---------------

    The four women get off from their horses as before Sylviana led them to the dumbstruck king.

    "It''s over Drake," said the queen with a crossed arm.

    "To think that a low-ss kingdom such as yours dared to speak my name without my title, are you really certain that you already won the war?" said the king of Heaven''s Dawn.

    "The result is shown to you right under your very eyes," said Sylviana as she gestured him to look at the two hundred thousand corpsesying on the empty street.

    Drake gritted his teeth before he said, "You are just a luckyss! You have no skills nor heart to govern a kingdom from the start!"

    "I know I am lucky, and I''m eternally grateful, but if one were blessed, would you throw it away?"

    Her response caught his silence. The king knew that he too would use the power if it were given to him.

    "You shall not have my kingdom!" screamed the king as he roughly took the transparent stone.

    "Ancestor, help us!" shouted the king as he pricked his finger and stained the stone with his blood.

    *sh

    The stone enlightened as Fei immediately took a step forward to shield her queen.

    An old existence that Deo ever witnessed before finally resurfaced. Many youngsters had forgotten his name but the feat he left was observable to the masses. The frightening power that made Heaven''s Dawn a kingdom to be reckoned with, its first king.

    Though the figure looked like a middle-aged man, its unbelievable presence put pressure on the entire kingdom.

    *thud

    The king kowtowed as he yelled out, "Great ancestor! Please protect us from destruction!"

    The figure stood emotionlessly as if he didn''t hear the desperate wail of his descendant. Slowly, his feet left the soil as he floated in the air.

    Ryona readied herself as the fight was about to begin, "Interesting, you are at least a peak Divine Realm cultivator if you can do that."

    The king smiled as he said, "Hah, your victory is nothing but an illusion you make for yourselves, not even the entire Luderia could have hope to even hit my ancestor!"

    "I guess it''s my turn then," said Kyoko with a smile. Her red and blue eyes were mesmerizing as always.

    "Hmph! Be as arrogant as you- WHAT!?"

    Kyoko''s feet lightly left the soil as she calmly faced the first king.

    "I-Impossible! How could this be?!" said the king as he stumbled backward. He always thought that his ancestor was the peak existence in Deo but now the reality was not such.

    "Nothing is impossible for an overseer, though I am jealous, I wish I could fly like that," said Ryona dejected.

    "Fufufu, you can obtain this ability if you didn''t ck off your training," said Kyoko with a chuckle.

    The first king stood emotionlessly still as if he didn''t have any kind of feelings. His eyes were dead as if there was no focus but the power he exuded was real. The skin was not pale like a corpse, in fact, it was vigorous.

    Kyoko furrowed her eyebrows before she noticed what''s going on, "I see, this is only a remnant of your true power left behind for your descendants, I wonder if the real you is still alive or not."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 201 - Desperate Attack

    A sh that crossed the sky fell on the spectators'' eyes as Kyoko and the first king made their first contact. The city rumbled as the force was enough to shook the entire kingdom.

    Ryona smiled at the sight before she turned back to see a man was running toward them. With a smile, she leaped and brutally disappeared from his sight.

    Zeth''s pupil shrunk as the bit of the ax that was so sharp that hardly anyone could discern the point, suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "Zephyr!"

    A gentle wind suddenly pushed his figure to the side, effectively avoiding the imminent death.

    His forehead immediately sweated as he gulped. He was panting as he never felt so close to death before. His legs shook like a scared dog, if he didn''t call out his sentient weapon, he would surely die right there and then.

    *boom

    The axnded on the ground as dust scattered from the impact. Though she missed the target, the street was wrecked by the sheer force of her swing.

    As the final rubble from the devastated street fell down, Ryona retracted her ax and calmly faced him.

    "I see, those green boots are your sentient weapon, or should I say armor?" chuckled Ryona.

    His figure shook as he realized that the opponent this time was far from the other three. (As long as I got Zephyr, she won''t be able to kill me).

    Wiping his sweat, he readied his stance. He needed the utmost concentration to deal with this woman, otherwise, he got no hope of surviving. Despite her vulgar appearance, she aimed at the vital spots in the split second she saw him.

    *ding

    *boom

    Suddenly, something was hitting the pce at enormous speed. The ruined pce was further wrecked into an unrepairable state as rubbles falling down.

    Sylviana looked up before she heaved a sigh of relief. Kyoko was still in the air, which means, the one that fell must be.

    "Ancestor!" wailed Drake as thest hope he was betting on seemed to lost its light.

    However, the battle was not over yet as Kyoko absorbed the nearby mana.

    "It''s a shame that the real you is not present, otherwise, the war would definitely end with our loss."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Her tail wagged a little as she smiled cheekily before she wrote the spell in a graceful manner.

    "Divine Magic, Ice Coffin!"

    Just as the first king got out from the rubble, his face immediately met with a blue magic brand. His nose started to solidify with the chilling freeze of ice. The effect slowly spread to his entire body, but despite so, he emotionlessly moved forward andunched his assault.

    "It''s over," said Kyoko.

    Just as the fist about to reach her beautiful face, the first king was fully frozen. She lightly pushed the ice sculpture before it fell down.

    *break

    The first king broke into pieces as it did with Drake''sst hope.

    "No no no, NO!" the king wailed as he flew into a crazed state.

    Fei raised her eyebrows as she immediately pushed Sylviana away, "Miss lookout!

    *splurt

    The sword prated her palm and crossed her right eye. Blood was spurting out but she managed to stay alive as the sword didn''t make it to her brain.

    Sylviana''s figure shook as her lips vibrate. She struggled to make out that the scene in front of her was real.

    "Tch! You are lucky the poison will kill you in my stead," said the king as he retracted his sword.

    Fei''s figure slowly fell down as her right vision was no longer there, "S-stay safe, little Sylv."

    *thud

    "Chance!" muttered Zeth as he quickly used the distraction and appeared behind Sylviana.

    "Crap!" Ryona was a half-step toote.

    Kyoko slowly descended down. Now the situation was not in their favor, the enemy got a hostage to bargain.

    Zeth held her neck as he put a knife near her head, "Bring me Lyon or, heh, you know what happens."

    Sylviana was looked lifeless as dread sets in. Her eyes couldn''t escape from the lying loyal figure that has been on her side since forever. She didn''t feel the strangle as her mind was upied with something else.

    You are always there for me.

    Always kind, always educating me to be a proper ruler.

    Despite theziness that I have, the weakness that I possessed.

    Never once have you failed your duty.

    But I always failed you.

    The scar, I know, it was from me.

    But you still love me even after I did that.

    I owe you too much.

    You are more than just my personal maid, you are my precious friend.

    "What do you want with hubby?" asked Ryona while furrowing her eyebrows.

    "To join the Legion of course, he would surely raise up to the top ranks in few decades!" chuckled Zeth.

    "Legion? Please, he alone could destroy them whole in a few years," said Ryona.

    "Tsk, tsk, not if he joined us, of course, if he won''tply, I will take this girl instead, as a bargaining chip,"

    "You lowlife!"

    "Hah, that kind of insult won''t infuriate me, besides, don''t you want to kill the king in the meantime?"

    "You! We had a deal!"

    "What you? We were never allies and you never got the chance to win in the first ce!"

    "So-rry," under their bickering, a muttered voice was heard.

    Zeth furrowed his eyebrows as he knew where the voice came from. "What did you say?"

    "-ung-"

    "NIR!" Her eyes suddenly opened wide as she grinned at the man who held her hostage straight in the eye.

    *boom

    A ck thunder from the empty sky suddenly struck them both. The ground was crackling with electricity as Zeth was already embedded in the nearby wall.

    *spark

    At the center of the impact, stood a woman of the royal bearing. Her ck hair fluttered against the wind as she held the proud ck spear with ease. She slowly approached the king of Heavens Down who was stricken by fear.

    The king instinctively took a step back before he tripped and stumbled down.. His face looked up as the beautiful mistress of death greeted him with a crazed smile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 202 - Silent Rage

    In the face of death, the king lost all of his hope. If only his ancestor still resided in this world then things would have drastically changed. The position would be reversed and Deo would undoubtedly theirs.

    "It is my- ARGH!"

    Before he could finish his word, Syvliana thrust her spear toward his right thigh, impaling him to the ground. The soil crackled as numb sensation coursing through his vein. Though his armor was the finest, Gungnir prated them like a hot knife to butter.

    "Impossible, that weapon is Gungnir?! How can you be the owner of it?!" shouted the king.

    He knew that was Luderia''s ultimate weapon. There was no way that a little girl like her could possess it. So many questions popped up inside his head.

    "Don''t tell me, Luderia even lend you their prized treasure?! That old fool,"

    "No,"

    Drake opened his eyes wide as his nape hair stood. He could feel a creeping feeling crawling on his spine. His entire figure immediately enveloped with killing intent that could freeze the abyss itself. (D-devil!) screamed his heart.

    He knew the killing intent didn''t originate from someone that was currently present in his eyes. It was, behind him.

    Sylviana grinned as she didn''t bat an eye to the struggling king, but instead the one that appeared through a magic brand.

    "He finally showed up," smiled Zeth.

    The king didn''t dare to turn around as a hand slowly stretched out and grabbed Gungnir.

    "It was me,"

    *splurt

    The king screamed in agony as Gungnir was pulled out of his thigh. He rolled on the ground side to side but the pain won''t subside.

    The figure ignored the king and calmly approached the dying maiden on the ground. Her veins slowly turned ck as the poison already spread to her bloodstream.

    He threw Gungnir to Sylviana before he crouched and lifted the maiden. He slightly muttered something that was inaudible for the people to hear but the intention was clear a secondter.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Fei immediately enveloped by magic brands of discerning colors. It was not clear how many spells he chanted, but her entire being slowly reverted back to where it was before. The ck veins returned to normal as Fei coughed and spilled out the poison.

    Horses'' hooves ravaged the street as Nostria''s reinforcement arrived. Their banners were wildly waved as the victory was assured. However, the figure leading them was a woman with golden hair without a horse to ride in.

    She furrowed her eyebrows as she noticed the young man holding someone familiar in his arms. (Fei?!).

    "Luna, please prepare a room for thisdy," said Lyon.

    She nodded before she signaled the army. though she was a princess of a kingdom, she didn''t mind being ordered by the man whom she shared her first kiss with.

    "Teacher," Lyon smiled, "Can you handle Sylviana for me, she is a little out of it today,"

    Despite the obvious rage that was dwelling inside him, he still put up a smile to the women he close with.

    Karina furrowed her eyebrows before she took a nce at another familiar woman, "She dyed her hair?"

    Lyon smiled, "You can say that, but at the cost of her sanity, just look at her grinning at me,"

    He turned his back against her, "Just knock her out cold, then she would return to normal, careful though, she is strong in this state."

    Sylviana leaped with a single step as she plunged her spear forward against him. Lyon expressionlessly looked at the tip of the spear before he disappeared from the spot.

    Karina immediately parried the strike before she kicked her stomach.

    (Such speed, almostparable to Zephyr!) thought Zeth who was hiding in a nearby corner. The wound from the st of thunder he received still had not recovered even after using the same pill he used before.

    Lyon already stood in front of the defeated king. His arms already covered by green scales that exuded divinity. His torsoid bare as his long hair fluttered. His eyes were sharp as he looked at him straight in his eyes.

    Ryona nibbled her finger as she watched how her self-proimed hubby stood as if the heavens were under him.

    Lyon opened his hand before Scarlet made its appearance. The red-blood sword governed the entirety of the battlefield as its menacing aura drown them in the sea of blood.

    "Please wait, young man."

    Suddenly an astral figure was formed in front of the defeated king. He had the same face as the one that fights Kyoko just a moment ago. There was no doubt about his identity.

    His presence alone made the armies shake their boots. It was unimaginable how depth his cultivation was if its own astral figure managed to exude such pressure.

    "Please leave some face for me, and let this end here. Though unfilial he is, he is still my descendant. Heaven''s Dawn... is yours."

    "A-ancestor!" the king kowtowed.

    With how Kyoko assessed him, he surely is powerful enough to rule Deo for himself. Offending him would be unwise.

    "I see, so you have been watching the war from the whole time," said Kyoko.

    The astral figure nodded, "Yes, I am, through his eyes, I''ve been watching."

    "Truly sad, if only you have been here, then the war will be in your victory,"

    The astral figure shook his head, "Maybe, but that would be impossible since currently, I''m too far away to go here."

    "Young man, you are a promising youth, one should let bygones be bygones, it would be beneficial for your cultivation journey, it surely is a blessing that Deo managed to produce another genius."

    Yet, Lyon didn''t retract his sword despite his request. His eyes didn''t even meet with the astral figure.

    "Heh, old man, you are wrong about something," said Ryona.

    The astral figure furrowed his eyebrows, "What do you mean?"

    Ryona smiled, "To him, your face means nothing."

    "What?"

    "If you hurt his woman, not even the face of the gods would matter," said Ryona proudly.

    *boom

    Lyon stomped the ground as the kowtowed king slightly thrown in the air. His figure immediately leaped as bloodthirst of his sword rampaged.

    "Brat ceased your ha-!"

    He couldn''t finish his word as for a half-second Lyon looked at him straight in the eye. There was no fear despite the disparity in their cultivation. Only then did the afterimage dissipated.

    *sh

    The soldiers could only saw a sh before the king''s figure was cut six times.

    The astral figure turned back only to see his descendant had left the world. He was fuming with rage as he saw the killer''s back.

    "You brat! You dared to offend me?! You-what?!" the astral figure looked at his hands bing more transparent. Only then did he realize that the attack was not just for his descendant but also for him.

    "I''ll remember y-" the astral figure dissipated.

    Lyon didn''t even turn back as he said to a corner, "Should I drag you out?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 203 - Never Again!

    The figure slowly revealed himself from a corner. He knew there was no point in hiding it anymore since the whole army already upied the ce. However, his face was not that of fear but instead, a yful smile was nted.

    "How scary haha," said Zeth as he pped his hands.

    The young man managed to break his expectations yet again. Not even batting an eye offending such existence. Truly someone who would dare the heavens.

    "Two minutes," said Zeth suddenly as he put up two fingers.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows. He had an inkling of what he was talking about but he kept his silence.

    "You werete by two minutes, you with all the talent you possessed, you stillte, by two minutes,"

    Ryona gripped her ax only to have Kyoko shaking her head. She knew what Zeth was talking about but she also knew that only Lyon could face the problem. Now is the best time as any.

    "What are you getting at?" asked Lyon.

    "If you were here two minutes earlier, she won''t have suffered such a fate, you know who I am talking about," said Zeth with an opened arm.

    Lyon gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. He didn''t refute his im because it''s the undeniable truth, his presence could have changed everything. He always reminded himself from time to time, yet he was stillte, again.

    "But, what if you can change that?"

    Lyon loosened his fist as he furrowed his eyebrows, "What do you mean?"

    "What if you don''t have to be in time all the time, what if we could take care of the issue for you?"

    "Speak clearly."

    Zeth shook his head, "Join us, and we shall take care of all of your mistresses! No harm shall be done to any of them! I put my title as the leader branch of Legion in Deo on the line!"

    The word Legion perked the leaders'' ears that were currently in the formation. They immediately unsheathed their weapon as their armies did the same.

    "Lyon no! Don''t listen to any of his bullcrap!" shouted Luna as she immediately rushed to his side and readied her sword.

    "Princess Luna is right Lyon, besides, I suspect that the group had corrupted my older brother!" shouted Aelina as she too rushed beside him then pointed her sword against the gullible leader of Legion.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The first prince childhood was unlike his grownup version. He was an adorable little boy and kind to his subjects. He never mistreated them, not even once, but something suddenly changed him.

    "Hey, hey, let''s not jump into conclusion here, sure I don''t have the proof to prove my innocence but you don''t have one to prove that I was guilty either," refuted Zeth. Despite being alone, he kept his calm in check. The feat that only an experienced leader could have.

    Aelina clicked her tongue. Though she was sure that Legion corrupted her older brother, there was no proof in the first ce.

    "And if I refuse?"

    The others'' eyes lit up as soon as they heard that. They knew Lyon won''t betray them for something like that.

    Zeth let out a sigh, "I hope you won''t say that, but if you indeed refuse, then we must use another way for you to join us, if that still fails, then I''m afraid we have to eliminate you."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "What way?"

    Zeth pointed at a woman that was standing proud after having subdued the ck-haired queen to the ground. "For example, we might capture her and ckmails you, having you utter an oath with your soul, I''m warning you, we have a lot of strong cultivators."

    Karina furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at him.

    "What.. did you just say?" his voice turned cold as Clemora''s and Biane''s state came into his mind. They were chained, their bodies were full of bruises. (Never again!).

    (Shit, did I triggered him? Zephyr get ready!) thought Zeth as he could feel the killing intent slowly epassed his body.

    *stomp

    Luna''s and Aelina''s hair fluttered as sudden boisterous speed crashed into her face. The figure they were nking, leaped forward leaving his shadow.

    Zeth opened his eyes wide (What?!).

    He saw the green-bloodshot-eyes were vertical like a snake. His heart skipped a beat as there was an image behind him for a sh second, a being that was regarded mythical. A being that could make the heavens crawl. A green-scaled dragon.

    "Haa!"

    Lyon shed his weapon diagonally across Zeth''s shoulder and chest.

    His blood spurted out as Zephyr didn''t manage to contest its speed against him. However, before he managed to scream, a scally hand grabbed his face.

    Lyon held him in the air as Zeth''s blood won''t stop spilling. He struggled to rid his grip, but s he was like a fish on a chopping board.

    The rest finally caught up to the scene before they were agape at the sight. He was the leader of the ominous group, his strength was mostly beyond the armies but now he was held in the air by a single hand to the face.

    "Die."

    His bloodshot eyes turned sharp as he stabbed the red-blood sword toward Zeth''s heart.

    "Big brother!"

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as a kick suddenly nearing his stomach. He had no choice but to let go and block the hidden attack.

    *boom

    Lyon''s figure dragged backward because of the force. Though it didn''t manage to break his scales, the force was enough to force him to release Zeth.

    The man stood between them as he appeared to be a younger version of Zeth. Though it was an astral figure that came out, it managed to damage him despite the knowledge of what Lyon knew.

    "Retreat, your wound is quite serious, use the returning stone," said the astral figure before he took an interest against the one he made a kick to.

    "What a magnificent form, what kind of blessing is that? A dragon?" asked the astral figure with a smile.

    *crack

    "We will meet again Lyon, haha!" shouted Zeth as he crushed a jade stone before enveloping him to a green light that shot to the sky.

    "You are peculiar indeed, I hope you joined us, you will certainly be an important asset, farewell," said the astral figure before it dissipated.

    The two of them, left the scene, signaling the end of the war. The army immediately rejoiced as the victory was theirs, even though their only feat was making their way to Heaven''s Dawn.

    Despite the cheerful atmosphere, Lyon was still in his true dragon form as he watched the distance to which Zeth flew.

    Ryona patted the worried princesses as she smiled at their faces.

    ------------------

    Zeth was sent back to his room where he received thete king of Heaven''s Dawn. He was coughing blood non-stop as he smiled at astonishment.

    "Amazing, the blood kept flowing out even when I suppressed it with my cultivation," said Zeth as he rummaged through his drawer to find a specific pill.

    "Ah, there it is."

    The pill was green-colored, with a tint of redness on the tip meaning it was a level four grade pill. Though it was not perfect, the probability of it being unstable was fairly low.

    "To think that I would use this pill in this world, heh," smirked the man.

    *splurt

    His eyes opened wide as the pill dropped from his hand with a thud. He slowly nced down as a green-scaled hand prated his chest from behind. He didn''t need to think hard whom it was belonged to.

    "Y-you''re kidding right," was thest sentence he muttered to the world before his eyes lost its light.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 204 - Repayment Of A Maid

    Lyon retracted his arm as Zeth fell down with his eyes wide open. Zeth knew that Lyon had enormous talent but he underestimated him, he thought that with his current cultivation it would be near impossible for him to reach such distance.

    "Nobody shall ever use my women against me."

    Lyon turned back and entered the magic brand that was silently formed behind him.

    -------------

    Aelina and the others were anxiously waiting for his return. Out of the blue, he just chanted a spatial element spell and entered the magic brand. His action without a doubt caught them by surprise.

    A figure calmly walked out of the magic brand before the women and the rest rejoiced. They immediately surrounded him, the man of a miracle.

    "Where did you go?" asked Luna before she furrowed her eyebrows as she could see the bloodstain on half of his arm.

    "To finish what he started," smiled Lyon.

    The army gulped, (You''re kidding right? He could even catch up with a returning stone?!). The stone was a rare item in Deo and the distance it could travel was quite lengthy but he could warp there with just a spell. They were d that this young man was on their side, otherwise who knows what would happen.

    "Sorry," muttered Lyon as his figure turned weak.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *splurt

    His arms and body cracked as blood burst out from the wound.

    Aelina opened her eyes wide as she realized what''s happening. This urrence happened back in Luderia. His body couldn''t handle any more pressure from the blessing of a true dragon thus it broke. If only his cultivation were higher, to the point that he could freely manipte the gift from his grandfather, no enemy would matter.

    Luna immediately opened her arms as she caught the taller young man in front of her. Though he was bigger, her strength was enough to hold him from kissing the ground. Even if he was in a gruesome state, with blood bathing his face, she didn''t show any disgust.

    His hearing was a bit off as his consciousness slowly fading away. He could see the army and their leaders rushed toward them. Lyon put out a weak smile before he muttered a soft voice beside her shoulder, "Luna, sorry I dirtied your cloth."

    Luna smiled, "Stupid, what are you talking about."

    "Hold me a little longer, your hair, it smells nice," muttered Lyon as his consciousness finally rest.

    Luna''s cheeks turned bright red, but she couldn''t reprimand him at the moment. He was already sleeping peacefully on her shoulder.

    -------------

    Few days after the war against the mighty Heaven''s Dawn. The news of their victories already lingered inside Nostria as this joyous asion was celebrated by its multi-race citizen.

    This victory not only proved to the world that Nostria had beaten a hegemon but the expansion of thend. With the size of the former Heaven''s Dawn, the kingdom had leaped through the dragon gate. In less than a year, Nostria had be the kingdom that could rival that of Luderia.

    However, the people didn''t know the truth about Luderia''s leader. They didn''t realize that Luderia and Nostria could be considered the same but different at the same time. Since Lyon refused to be throned the king of the said kingdom, not because he felt incapable but because there was a greater matter at hand.

    Sadly, Deo still had not entirely united since the remnants of the Legion in Deo managed to flee the battle. Not to mention that thete Zeth exined if they were just a small branch in Deo. Considering how powerful he was, it was ungaugable to measure the top leader of this ominous group.

    Though there were lingering questions toward the aftermath, one thing was certain. Both the army finally got the chance to see the evesting genius in action. They felt jealousy and proud at the same time, a hope that this young man could bring Deo to a new height.

    The army couldn''t help but speak of his name as they drank with one another. Spreading his feats to the corner of the world. However, as to how the world goes, it was bing more and more absurd as the feats spread. One even said that Lyon pped the leader of the Legion to death.

    The subject they were talking about was currently resting as the consequence of his action. Thebination of the blessing and using Scarlet drained his vitality to the brim even when he had three cultivation channels.

    On the other hand, the woman he saved was currently standing beside him. She faintly touched her right eye as a smile nted her face. She thought she would die in the war but she woke up perfectly fine, she thought she would lose her right eyesight but she could see even better than before.

    She asked which doctor was capable of pulling her off from the death''s grip. Which doctor, could heal such a wound that was almost impossible to cure without a scar. They answer onemon name, a name that wasparable to the word miracle. The holder of such a name was currently resting in front of her.

    After days the man didn''t wake up. She humbly asked the other to let her take care of his needs when he was still recuperating on the bed.

    She was using a wet towel to wash his face. At that moment, the man''s eye twitched.

    "Nghh," muttered Lyon as he slowly opened his eyes.

    He soon noticed there was a beautiful woman beside him, he squinted his eyes to regain his focus. The vision immediately be clear as he smiled against the woman.

    "Fei, I''m sorry I-" Lyon couldn''t finish his word as a finger hold his mouth.

    "Thank you, Lyon," said Fei softly. Her voice was not like that of a general but a string of a harp that tuned the heart.

    "Keep this a secret."

    Lyon didn''t know what he meant by that before she suddenly leaned in and caught his lips by surprise. His eyes opened wide in surprise as he couldn''t believe a strong-willed woman like her would do this kind of thing.

    The bliss was eternal as they captured this moment in their memories forever.

    As their lips finally separated, she winked, "That''s for saving my life."

    Lyon was dumbstruck before he smirked and raised one of his eyebrows, "You know, I also killed the one that gave you the wound in the first ce."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 205 - Requirement

    Fei retracted her face and sat down as she smiled at the shameless man. Who knows how many people regarded him as a gentleman who swooned thedies with his charm and etiquette. Surely they would have puked blood if they saw what the man they admired just said.

    "Oh my, aren''t you a gentleman," teased Fei. Unlike the other young innocent girls, she was more mature in handling such a situation.

    Many wondered how old she really was but who would dare to step up and faced death? Despite her young haircut, she had been there when Sylviana was still a little kid. She witnessed the ups and downs when her father was the ruler.

    However, had she ever fallen in love when she was younger? Not even Sylviana knew about it. The maiden''s heart inside her thump but she refused to bid her will. Her duty was more precious than her own feelings. Will that change in the future, will there be a time where she would just be a girl and fell in love, she too wondered about it.

    Lyon rubbed his chin, "Well that depends, do you want me to be gentle or rough?"

    She was taken back before she burst outughing. She couldn''t believe that those words were his response. She thought that if she asked her that question, he would shy away and dropped the topic. It was the first time that she met such an individual.

    "You are shameless too," chuckled Fei.

    Lyon opened his arms, "At this point, I don''t know if its a praise or an insult."

    "That''s what a shameless would say," Feiughed once more,

    Both of themughed before the atmosphere turned silent. They looked at each other as the depths of their eyes were close to infinite. Her face was on his and his face was on hers. Their heart thumped before a thunder suddenly struck the ground outside of the window.

    Neither of them reacted to the thunderous sound even when the room shed. A droplet of water started to fall and hit the ss before being followed by its brethren. The room soon turned cold but not as shivering.

    Fei smiled, "Well, what do you want for the repayment for avenging me?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon contemted for a while before he answered with a smile, "I don''t know."

    She had a confused look as she asked, "You don''t, know?"

    Lyon got up from the bed before he slowly approached the window. The rain downpour like a torrent as the weather was raging with a tempest. He forgot the time whether it was day or night but it didn''t matter.

    He knew that before long he must leave this world and went to the next. His journey won''t end here, the time was still far away for him to settle down. The memories of his past life, the secret of his own death, the grandparents that loved him, the three wives that were waiting for his return.

    What kind of reality was waiting for him in the future? Sometimes he felt overwhelmed with the thought. What if it was better or what if it was worse? In the end, he was not invincible, he was also a man.

    Fei looked at the back of the young man. It was not as broad as the muscr guys in the soldier but it was more assuring than them. The feeling of safe exuded from his figure but she knew better. She knew that even he would feel cold.

    Lyon opened his eyes wide as he suddenly felt a warm touch before two arms touching his chest from behind.

    Despite the temperature getting lower and lower, the two of them kept their warmth for one another. Though her hands were smaller than his, he could feel the stream feelings of them being connected.

    "Fei, what are you doing."

    "Shh! Just enjoy the moment, I never did this either."

    Though her face was blushing, she buried it on his back. This was not her being the person the attire she was mearing meant to be, this was her being a woman. It was so long that she probably forgot that she was first and foremost, a woman.

    Was it love? She didn''t know the answer to it either. She never tasted the feeling before.

    He could feel her heartbeat against his back. It was thumping with vigor as blood rushes through her entire body and back.

    She could feel his heartbeat against her hand. It had a calm rate as to prove his mature heart despite the romantic situation.

    *sh

    The room suddenly shed before a sh of lightning struck the ground.

    Fei opened her eyes wide as the man he was hugging from behind already turned around and nted his lips against her. Her figure slowly pushed back as Lyon walked forward.

    *thud

    The couple fell as they bounced a little on the bed. Their eyes immediately locked each other as they could feel each other''s breath.

    Contrary to Lyon''s thought, Fei suddenly touched his face gently. She smiled as she muttered, "When I look at you this close, you are quite charming."

    "However, the repayment stops here," said Fei as she touched his chest.

    Lyon''s face immediately grimaced as he furrowed his eyebrows in disappointment. "Then..."

    Fei lightly pushed his figure away as she smiled, "If you want more, there is only one thing that you should do."

    His grimaced face soon turned motivated as he clenched his fist, "What is it?"

    Fei slowly approached the door while tidying up her bow tie. Her face put up a smile as she nced back at the fired-up young man, "Make me fall in love."

    Her requirement immediately washed away the horrible weather as the first ray of light prated the dark clouds behind him. He was dumbstruck with his mouth agape as the door slowly closed.

    Behind the closed door, Fei closed her eyes as she made a slight cough. "You enjoyed the show miss?"

    "Eek!" a shadow immediately scurried away from the corner.

    "Get back here miss!" said Fei as she made chase.

    -------------

    Inside the room, Lyon retracted his agape mouth as a smirk urred. Crossing his arm, he looked at the closed door.

    "Sure! I will!" dered Lyon as he spun an item with pride in his hand.. A white bra that was belonging to none other than hers, "Also, I take the token of your gratitude with a smile."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 206 - The Participants

    With the expansion of thend to almost half of Deo, Nostria was in a crisis ofck of personnel to govern the kingdom. Luckily for the immature queen, Biane and Clemora decided to step in and aid her in maintaining the huge kingdom. Not to mention that the ce was actually separated by a dessert, it would be hard to travel from one ce to another.

    On the other hand, with the new ruler, Sylviana immediately abolished the human-race only rule to be a multi-race just like the small Nostria. Of course, this kind of rule will be enacted immediately but the result will not be instant since they were taught from a young age that the other races were inferior to them. With that as a fact, the queen humbly asked the original Nostrians to have a merciful attitude toward them, otherwise, there would be infighting.

    With the hectic situation and since the world kinda getting into a peaceful state, Lyon''s whereabouts were something that not everyone he knew would expect him to be.

    "Why am I here," asked Lyon with a twitched mouth. Even he himself wouldn''t expect him to be here.

    "Don''tin and just listen," said Luna as she pulled his ear.

    The light of the sun rays the room from the east windows. It illuminated the ce just enough for them to see clearly. The brown desks were neatly ced as they were each separated by two inches wide. The green boards in front of them had traces of writing from chalk while there was a lone wide desk in front of it.

    That''s right, a ssroom inside the only academy in Nostria.

    "I get it, but why do I have to sit on the front?"ined Lyon. (Shouldn''t I be sitting beside a window and stare at the horizon while the teacher is exining? I mean, that''s like, a universalw for MC right?).

    However, contrary to their casual conversation, the students behind them was busy with admiring the legendary young man. It was rare enough to see the number one and number two students in the same ss, not to mention their ss.

    "Do you know how many applicants applied to join the student council?" asked Luna.

    Since their absence for quite some time, the academy got more popr as the recent events went. There were uncountable letters stacked up on the front of the student council''s office. All of them contained the same thing, to join the prestigious group.

    "Well, I''m a vice-president, not the president, so I leave the decision to my boss," smiled Lyon with his eyebrows moving up and down.

    "Stop doing that, that princess from the east rubbed her habit on you," hmphed Luna with her crossing her arms.

    *creak

    The door opened and reveal a handsome figure. The students were excited to see this young man. He was without a doubt one of the legendary figures the academy could have.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Ah, big brother!"

    "Ah, it''s you."

    Unlike the figure''s excited tone, Lyon felt disappointed. Who else would dare to call him big brother except for that blonde young man?

    Jugen didn''t show any disagreement toward his attitude, he knew him too well. With a smile, he took the empty seat behind him, leaving the seat on Lyon''s left empty.

    "Young miss, I believe we have a chance to win in the Crown," said a red-haired young man beside Luna.

    His face was the very definition of hot-blooded, everywhere he went he would always bring his trusted sword. Dubbed as the strongest swordsman in the academy, he was none other than Martis, Luna''s bodyguard.

    Luna nodded, "A good chance at that."

    *creak

    The door opened once more as a middle-aged man walked inside. There was some sort, of wild aura that seeping out of his figure.

    The students immediately talked among themselves.

    "Hey, who is that teacher?" said a student in the back.

    "I don''t know, never heard a teacher like that? Maybe a substitute?"

    "Most likely."

    While the students in the back discussing between themselves. The mouth of the ''teacher'' twitched as he could hear what they were saying.

    *bang

    The teacher pped the table as he said, "I''m the principal goddamnit!"

    "No way!"

    "The elusive figure that not an entire three generations of the graduates ever see!"

    The principal grimaced before he heard his nephew burst outughing. He furrowed his eyebrows as he grimaced. He couldn''t me him since it was his fault for rarely in the academy.

    He decided to have a bigger heart, "Alright settle down, I''m here to bring you two important news that one of them you might have heard."

    He put up his finger, "News number one, we finally got an invitation to join the infamous tournament, Crown!"

    (Well, actually, we got it every five years or so, but I never tell them) thought the principal. At the time they got no power to even make a difference but now things had changed.

    "The Crown consists of five students from the invited academy or school as representatives for thepetition. Let me warn you beforehand, thepetition is tough."

    "Unlike Deo, they got denser mana in their world, meaning their cultivation realm is without a doubt above us!"

    The students'' didn''t seem to be surprised by his exnation. The principalmented his fate with a sigh (That''s why I never did public speaking nor contending for the throne against my older brother, I have no talent for these kinds of things).

    He coughed before he continued, "With that, I would like to point out who are the five members entering thepetition."

    "Firstly, and the captain of the team, Luna!"

    There was no doubt in the students'' minds that she would be the captain of the team. Her title ''Godmother'' was no joke. She could lead an army of students to clean bandits hiding in the forest.

    "Secondly, Jugen!"

    "ME?!"

    Unlike the calm leader, he immediately stood up before he held his head. He slowly massaged it as he muttered, "Oh god, what kind of tribtion are you preparing for me?!"

    "The third one, Martis, I heard you''ve been training under sir Tristan for a while now is a good chance as any to prove your training."

    Martis stood up before he made a salute, "Thank you for the opportunity!"

    "The fourth one, our ace, Lyon!"

    Lyon nodded, "With me here there''s nothing to worry about."

    "Yeah!" the students suddenly fired-up as they stood and shout his name.

    Hearing the energetic voices of the his fellow students he stood and faced them, "That''s right, I will flirt those prideful and beautiful women no matter if they are the teachers or the students," then he clenched his fist in assurance.

    "Yeah! WHAT?!"

    Lyon suddenly opened his eyes wide as he felt chill running down his spine, a woman gritted her teeth in a smile, "L-y-o-n, can you say it one more time?! HMMM?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 207 - The Fifth Member

    Lyon''s mouth twitched wildly as a hand of a maiden gripped his right shoulder. He could feel the devilish jealousy seeping from her every breath. Her nails embedded his skin as a bit of blood could be seen splurting out.

    (H-hey, isn''t she kinda too strong now?!).

    The principal coughed, "Alright, safe your households quarrel forter."

    Luna immediately turned frigid as her cheeks flushed red. She quickly retracted her hand and looked down embarrassed.

    Though the rumor of them going out was spreading inside the academy, her action further proven the theory. Not to mention that Luna was actually a princess that would without a doubt seed the throne of her fatherter, the man was a once in a generation genius. The couple surely had been destined to be together.

    Lyon looked at the principal which was Luna''s uncle with a nod.

    The principal also nodded in response.

    This was one of the codes of being a man. If a brother is in trouble, one is obliged to help the bro out of the woe.

    *splurt

    His body had ag before the wound from Luna''s jealousy gripped splurt like a fountain. It even sshed the students behind him including Jugen who directly sat behind him.

    Suddenly the atmosphere turned silent as the principal lightly tip-toed. The students furrowed their eyebrows while they were wiping Lyon''s blood that stained their clothing. What was the principal waiting for?

    So far, he only announced four people to join the Crown while the requirement was five. Who would have such capabilities to contend with these four and not dragged them down? They couldn''t think of any name at all.

    By far, the four candidates were the cream of the crop. There wasn''t a fifth since the gap of their strength was too far away. One decision would be to just bring a cannon fodder to fulfill the requirement but that wouldn''t be unfair for the unlucky one.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Tik Tok, the clock was ticking as they entered the silent mode for a good minute. Lyon lightly tapped the desk as hezily put his head on top of the table.

    The students in the back row whispering to themselves.

    "Oi, why the principal stopped announcing?"

    "Hell should I know, but I do have a theory."

    "What theory,"

    *whisper

    "No way, right?"

    "Just do it!"

    The student suddenly stood up as he pped his desk, "Ah! We don''t have a fifth member!"

    The principal proudly smiled, "I know you would say that!" as he pointed out at the student.

    The students in the back row looked at each other (Well damn, he was waiting for that sentence toe up before continuing?! Is he stupid?).

    "Hahaha, indeed, who would have the power, the TALENT, to contend with our prestigious four? None! At least not in our academy," smirked the principal.

    "Then, along with my second announcement, I personally weed you the new transfer student!"

    Hisst couple of words sent the entire students into shock. Lyon immediately put up his head as he nced at the door. There was a shadow, an outline of a slim figure standing behind the door. (A woman? A woman!).

    Luna furrowed her eyebrows as she could make out the gender the person behind the door was. She immediately turned her head and squinted her eyes against Lyon.

    "Oh, you all know her name alright, she was quite famous before Lyon stole the spotlight," teased the principal.

    The students immediately wondered but Luna already had an inkling toward her identity. A name that used to bring fear to her peers.

    Jugen contemted before a certain name appeared his mind. (No way, right? He even got her here?).

    Lyon immediately racked his brain but no name came up whatsoever. From the figure alone he knew she was a beauty but nothing really came up. He furrowed his eyebrows as he contemted. He was sweating before a light shone upon his mind. (Is it Riku?).

    The swordswoman from the Mist n was a formidable person. Though she was still in training her master was none other than the beautiful beast, Ryona. However, though she lost the mock battle, she was indeed acknowledged by Reka the master of the Mist n as core disciples.

    He shook his head. ording to the exnation she was famous before he stole her spotlight. He didn''t remember stealing anything from her, well, at least, definitely not her spotlight.

    "Without further ado, pleasee in," said the principal Argeon.

    The door opened as the figure slowly walked in. The students immediately recognized her from the moment she revealed her face. Luna nodded as her assumption was right. Jugen sat back as he too managed to guess the identity.

    However, Lyon couldn''t make any head or tails about the woman in front of him. He kinda felt that she was present during the time not long after his appearance in this world but he forgot exactly when.

    d in blue clothing of a ranger suit, she had a dagger on her waist as her short pants revealed her slim thighs. She had a stature like Luna and bearing like one too, but she was somehow more cool-headed. Her ck hair draped around her shoulder as she had a little pony on her forehead.

    "Good morning," said the girl with a bow.

    "Please, introduce yourself," smiled the principal.

    "Yes," the girl nodded, "My name is Xiaxia, please take good care of me."

    Lyon opened his eyes wide. That name was familiar, it was indeed famous. She managed to embed her name to the Deo''s monument! A glorious achievement that was soon eclipsed by him.

    Argeon nodded, "That''s right, she will be the fifth member!"

    The students immediately rejoiced, "With her joining us, the academy, no, Deo will finally spearhead the glory!"

    "Xiaxia,"

    "Luna,"

    *spark

    Lyon nced to the right as he could feel the tension between them. (How many rivals do you have Luna?!).

    The proud star of the Meistas Kingdom finally joined the adventure.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 208 - Cold Beauty

    Though they were rivals they were now on the same team. Pursuing their rivalry at present would demerit them instead. Unlike their appearance, the mental within their heart was mature enough to halt the moment of heat.

    Taking one step to the side she suddenly stopped as she bowed to Lyon before sitting on an empty seat beside him.

    He was caught off guard by the sudden gesture and didn''t have any time to reply before she already sat down neatly. He immediately felt a burning sensation on his waist before he nced at Luna whose hand was twisting his side albeit looking to the front.

    "Well, let me exin a few things about the Crown," said Argeon with a cough.

    "First of all, there is only one winner for thispetition, no chances for second ce!"

    The Crown only had one vault to share with one team. The second ce and the rest wouldn''t even get a tissue for joining it. Thus the brutality of thepetition would be higher than the others.

    "What''s the prize?" asked Lyon. With how he exined, the Crown must have prepared a massive treasury for the winner.

    The principal rubbed his chin as he contemted, "Hmm, I think a sack full of top-grade cultivation beads for each, and a huge sum of funding toward their academy. However, the prize is always changing for the better so maybe they go even more extravagant."

    While the others'' eyes glittered with desire, Lyon sighed. The prize was nothingpared to what he had within his ring. Pure mana that could help cultivators leaped bounds in a single night. The ultimate tier, of its type.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The principal took a nce at his ace. This young man was the only reason he dared to ept the invitation this time, he must not let him down. He muttered softly, "I heard one of the teachers there is quite devastatingly beautiful or is she one themittee?"

    Lyon''s ear immediately perked up like hispanion, Fenrir. Though the middle-aged man in front of him only muttered softly, Lyon''s sensitive radar easily picked up the information.

    His mouth opened up before he furrowed his eyebrows. He knew that if he asked about it right now, the white tigress would surely shred him to pieces.

    "Ah right, I forgot about something, thepetition this time will be held at our neighboring world, Mabia," exined the principal.

    "Mabia, heh," mused Lyon as a figure appeared in his mind. She was gracefully beautiful, fiercely strong. She could even toe to toe with him with his True Dragon Blessing activated. Truly a remarkable individual. (Wait, didn''t she attend an academy there?).

    Lyon nced at the window as he smirked, (Look''s like our reunion will happen sooner than I thought).

    -------------------

    Beyond the gate of the world was the Deo''s neighbor, Mabia. This world was surely vast as the mana was denser than it. Many weaker cultivators seek strength on thesends but only a few seeded, others ended up dead.

    The cultivation world was cruel and just at the same time. Every reward has its prize, thus death was not a rare urrence. However, despite so, many cultivators dared to risk it for greater power. Stupidity or courageous, wise or reckless, one couldn''t judge.

    The wind blew peacefully as the branches of a tree swayed against it. The sound of the dancing leaves brought about the calm that no one knew one needed. The warm gaze of the sun smeared the lively grasses around the tree. Three benches made of a sturdy wood were ced around it in a triangle point.

    Many figures walked in front of it to the left and some to the right, the male, in particr, would sometime steal a nce. They wore the same uniform with a certain symbol embedded on their cor, an unsheathed sword.

    At this point in time, only a handful of people would dare to approach the tree because of a certain cold beauty was sitting in one of the benches. Her graceful manner was like a princess yet her strength was like a beast. Many handsome suitors from powerful families coveted her maiden heart but none of them could even make her bat her eyes.

    Her brown-apricot hair was tied up into a ponytail with a single string of curly hair hanging down the left side of her cheek. She wore the same uniform as her female colleges, white long-sleeved clothes with long ck pants. Her eyes were closed as she enjoyed the moment.

    *snap

    A dead branch was identally stepped on and snapped into two. The closed eyes slowly opened up as her cold expressionless face looked at the figure in front of her. "What is it?"

    The onlookers immediately halted their steps as they heard what the cold beauty said. This was a famous person inside their academy, her presence alone could change things that were not meant to be changed.

    "Oi, oi, it''s Chloe," whispered one of the students.

    "Are they gonna fight?" whispered another.

    While the onlookers were discussing among themselves. Chloe calmly looked at the person that was disturbing her rxation.

    It was a young man of a handsome feature. He had a lean body and wilderness always nted on his face. He had a fairly short ck hair and the traces of his muscle was quite visible to the naked eye. The girls around his age were easily swooned by his coolness not to mention that he was born from a famous mighty family, he was the ideal man for every woman.

    "The principal is calling for us and the other three. Looks like we are chosen for the Crown," the young man put out a smile.

    "What are you smiling at?" asked Chloe as she walked passed by him.

    "I heard from leaked information that a certain academy from your old home is joining thepetition. I must say, they have guts to be shamed upon haha."

    Chloe immediately halted her footsteps. She was stumped by his news, she knew it must be from his family that he got the information from. (What a bunch of fools! Why do they want to humiliate themselves?!).

    Chloe walked to the principal''s office while contemting, ignoring the handsome young man''s bber along the way. (Hmph! What makes them think they could even put up apetition?! I can''t think of anyone that could even-?!) Her pupils were suddenly shrunken.

    "Are you sure you will forget about me?"

    The familiar question suddenly screamed in her mind and shook her figure. The image of a charismatic young man smirking on her face appeared in her memories.. An existence, that not even she couldprehend.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 209 - The Devils Ploy

    "Chloe, are you listening? I''m asking you a question," said a middle-aged man.

    The cold beauty already seated inside the principles office with the other four distinctive characters. But her mind was upied with something, no, someone at the moment. That someone could exchange blow with her without breaking a sweat, though she indeed managed to make him bleed.

    What baffled her was that he could content with her while being a Soul Realm cultivator. A feat that could make a lot of people in Mabia skeptical. Who would believe such a thing happened.

    "Chloe!" the middle-aged man pped his desk.

    The loud contact woke Chloe from her contemtion. She then looked at the principal and asked, "What is it?"

    The middle-aged man sighed, "I''m asking you if you are content with participating the Crown, the opponent would be none other than your old home."

    The wild young manughed, "Hahaha, don''t worry principal, she won''t hesitate to beat them out, I mean, it''s their own fault that they are weak and for that reason that this cold beauty joins our academy instead."

    Chloe furrowed her eyebrows, "Can you shut your mouth?"

    Her cold voice was filled with killing intent before she swiftly moved her hand and stopped before his neck.

    The man was immediately drenched with cold sweat. He gulped his saliva before he panted toward the strike that was waiting in front of him. One more centimeter and that beautiful fingers would prate his throat. It was obvious that this woman didn''t care for his highly regarded family background.

    (Tch, this bitch!) thought the young man.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Alright calm down, you are all a team," said the principal.

    Chloe retracted her hand as she answered the pending question, "It''s apetition if they are my opponents then so be it."

    The principal nodded, "Good, now you five must rest and prepare yourself well, the Crown will be held in five days from now."

    -----------------------

    "Five days?!" shouted the students at their irresponsible principal.

    They couldn''t believe that their principal announced the biggestpetition yet, five days before the d day. What could they prepare in just five days? Not even cultivation would level up during that short duration. Not to mention that they had to travel to Luderia first then crossed the gate.

    Argeon scratched his right cheek out of guilty as he said, "W-well, I mean you got war and such, so it was impossible to tell all of you this during that time."

    This was one of the reasons why he chose a ssroom rather than announced it in the field. Otherwise, there would be a massive disagreement and his profession as a principal would be doubted even further than the abyss.

    Lyon rubbed his chin before a devilish idea suddenly struck his mind. He smiled at the principal before he raised a question, "Principal, is there a betting venue during thepetition."

    His question brought the silence in the room as he exuded a devilish aura around him. The students immediately gulped at the atmosphere premating from him.

    Luna stuttered, "D-don''t tell me."

    The principal nodded at his future nephew-inw, "There is indeed a betting venue."

    "Lyon are you gonna bet?" asked Xiaxia who was quite quiet during the ordeal.

    "Hehehe, a bet is not the right word, I''m going to legally heist them," said Lyon with a devilish smile before he stood up, "Alright, who wants to get rich?!"

    The students were caught surprised by his sudden offer. Nheless, they all raised their hands, including Xiaxia and Luna who was a princess. Who doesn''t want to get rich?

    "Good! All you have to do is simple, just bet on me. Remember, we are all from the lower world, the betting ratio would be in our favor! I''m talking about maybe 1:50 or more! We could make them poor and make us richer at the same time!"

    The students had a sudden realization about his offer. He was right, the ratio would be in their favor, and with how strong Lyon was, they doubted they knew that Lyon was capable of taking out the leader of Legion in Deo''s branch. He was surely the golden goose at the moment.

    "Hmm, it looks like, I have to bring all the beads in my saving for this," mused Xiaxia. She too did not doubt the guy''s strength. He had proven the impossibility was naught time and time again.

    Argeon shook his head, "Sorry, but that is not ethical of us to do so."

    He was still the principal of his academy. He had to force ethical code for his student, lest the others would think that they were raised by barbarians.

    Sure enough, his statement brought about the dismay to his students. The gloomy atmosphere immediately filled up the entire room.

    "But I''m in," said the principal with a nod.

    "Eh?" the students were surprised by their principal''s answer.

    "That''s right! I will join the betting session as well, we will rob them whole!"

    The whole ssroom screamed with excitement. With the principal joining the devilish ploy, their victory was somehow certain. They couldn''t wait to see the others'' faces when they won a huge sum of richness.

    "Alright, we are going to depart immediately!" rallied the principal.

    -----------------------

    Under the clean clear water of Undine Lake was a small home of a certain beauty. Inside it, was a ce of warmth as the fire inside the firece brought peace of mind. This little house was special as no mana could prate the ce from the outside. Rarely did the house had visitors.

    A magma-red hair was fluttering around as the kitchen was in a disarrayed state. Her beauty was no doubt kingdom-toppling, but her carelessness was also on another level.

    The sound of a pot dropping to the wooden floor, a broken ss, a broken faucet. Everything that couldn''t go wrong, went wrong. However, she always kept a smile on her face. Despite the hardship of learning, she was cheered by the fact that she was not alone anymore.

    A true dragon was peacefully sleeping on the carpet despite the loud noise she made. This peaceful moment went on until.

    "Elize, mother''s home!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 210 - I Know It Very Well

    The wooden door slowly opened by a light push as a beautiful woman entered the house. She had a burnishedplexion and long red hair to her waist. Her face was almost the spitting image of Elize, the girl who lived inside the house but with a mature charm that made the younguns knelt to her supreme beauty. Her slim waist could be held by half of an arm of a grown man, she was definitely a piece of art carved by the goddess themselves.

    With a smile on her face, she took the first step inside the room before her figure shook of a presence that was not supposed to be there. It had the body of a snake but the ws of a reptile. A mouth of a crocodile and an eye of a cat. The green scales of a fish and a pair of long whiskers that asionally waving. Not to mention its pair of horns that brought about a divinity aura around him.

    (D-dragon?!) thought the maturedy.

    The true dragon looked at the maturedy with a smile, "Hmm, what a nice pair, my grandson would surely loves you hahaha."

    Thedy furrowed her eyebrows, however before she could say anything, a soft voice greeted her.

    "Mother, wee home, is today my birthday?"

    Elize came out from the kitchen as she held a steaming hot pot before putting it on the table. She immediately leaped over and hug the woman tight as her face buried on her chest.

    The woman turned soft as she stroke her hair with love, "Silly girl, of course, today is your birthday."

    "Then do you have a gift for me?" asked Elize with a smile.

    "Of course, but first," she nced at the dragon resting on a carpet.

    Elize let go of her hug before she timidly stepped back. She knew an exnation was needed and this was the time that everything should change.

    "T-this is grandpa Long, he keeps mepany from not too long ago," said Elize nervously.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The maturedy took a seat before she crossed her arm, "I thought I told you to not bring any visitor to this house, why do you break our promise?"

    Elize''s body was jolted by the question she threw in. She knew she broke the promise but she did so because she had no choice at the time. Her body turned rigid as words stuck on her throat. It was always this way whenever she tried to exin something to her mother.

    "Well, don''t be too hard on the little girl, beautifuldy," interjected Long.

    Thedy furrowed her eyebrows, "Why would a dragon entered my humble house, what is the reason behind your visit?"

    "Hoho, you are a feisty one, but first thing first, don''t lump me with those petty little snakes that proimed they are dragons, I''m a divine beast, a true dragon."

    Thedy immediately caught by surprise as he revealed his identity, his race. It was the utmost respected race that not many had seen since they live in seclusion. A powerful divine beast that ruled the sky. They say that the race was so arrogant, they looked at other races as inferior. However, they are a loyal beast to their own kin.

    "A true dragon you say? I heard that your kin live in seclusion and detached from the world."

    She was suspicious, why would a true dragon, a high-esteemed race, would grace them with his presence. There must be an ulterior motive behind his visit, she was sure of it.

    "Those dragons follow the old teaching, but me, I''m an open-minded dragon haha."

    Thedy turned in disbelief. Who would believe such a tant answer?

    "Then prove to me that you are a true dragon."

    "Mother!"

    Elize tried to defend Long but her mother turned her gaze against her, "Why are you defending him?"

    "He is my friend!" shouted Elize to both of their surprise. The meek little girl was no more. With days gone by, she grew mature by connecting to the world through grandpa Long. He would often tell her stories about how the outside world was.

    "Gr! You dare to talk back to your mother now?!" reprimand thedy.

    "N-no- I."

    "C''mon beautifuldy, don''t be so mad. Deep down in your heart, you knew this day woulde sooner orter. She is a living being just like you," said Long.

    "Shut up! You know nothing about us! Do you know how it feels to lose someone precious to you?!"

    The true dragon slowly lifted up as his corporeal body slowly coiled. His voice turned hoarse as he said, "Oh, I know."

    ---------

    His past resurfaced a young boy riding on his back.

    "Grandpa, go faster, go faster, haha!" said the young boy as they pierced the clouds.

    "Hohoho, then hold on tight!"

    The pair coiled in the sky as if it was their own domain. The sea waved at them as they traverse through the unlimited days and nights.

    Few years fleeted in an instant as the young boy had turned into a young teenager. Wearing nothing but cheap clothing and a bag on his shoulder he said, "Well, to see all of you in human forms really is making everything even better hahaha!"

    The young teenager turned his back and walked away, "See youter."

    The true dragon looked at his grandson''s small yet firm back. His grandson had grown and wanted to venture into the vast worlds. With the knowledge he had, he was surely be living an adventurous life.

    However, one couldn''t predict what life had nned for him.

    Thunderous lightning pricked his heart as he stood in disbelief. The young teenager from back then had turned to a fine young man full of achievements that made people envied him. Yet, he was now lying down on the ground, no breath came out from his nostrils nor his mouth. His eyes were closed as his body slowly turned cold. The echoes of his grandson filled his mind as tears couldn''t stop running from his eyes.

    The true dragon''s eyes turned red as he and the other eleven howled then rampaged against the world, turning it into an irreversible state that not even nature could heal.

    ---------

    His mind was back in the present and faced thedy, "I know it very well."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 211 - I Would Love To

    Thedy furrowed her eyebrows, she knew from his tone that he wasn''t lying about it. However, it meant nothing for her if he knew the feeling or not. Gritting her teeth, she said, "That''s enough, stop involving yourself with my family!"

    The true dragon kept silent as she was right. He had no obligation nor right to interfere with their family matters. But the thing was, his grandson would interfere no matter what.

    "Let her see the world or forever shall she be weak," said Grandpa Long.

    "What do you know?! She can train here all the time, I''m more than capable of providing her than what this world can!"

    She was confident that this small and weak world was nothingpared to what she had. She could pick the stars and the moon for her. Her strength was enough to rule this whole continent including the endless seas.

    "True, what you are saying is indeed true, you can provide her with lots of grandeur thing that this world can''t offer."

    Her breathing became calm as she heard his opinion. She felt relief that her view was also right from others'' perspectives.

    "But there are things that this world can give the little girl that you can''t."

    Her eyebrows furrowed once again as she berated him, "Then tell me? What is it that I can''t but this little world can?"

    "Companion, friends, life, hardships, love, disappointment, curiosity, the list goes on. I mean, you are an undine, so it is in your nature to have curiosity."

    Thedy was a bit surprise for the true dragon to identify her race in a casual sentence. Undine was a race famed for its high affinity toward the water element. The fact that their home was already underwater meant that he was in her territory. However, despite being a corporeal body that contained no significant strength within, he was calm toward the situation.

    "Mother, it is true, I want to venture the world, I want to experience what it''s like out there," said Elize.

    "So please, for this birthday''s gift,"

    (No, don''t say it) thought her mother as she took a step back, not daring to hear what she would wish for her gift.

    Elize held her hand against her chest as her eyes turned sharp and looked at her mother in the eyes. "Lift my curse."

    Her mother immediately shook her head, "No, I cannot do that, don''t you realize that we are still being hunted by your father''s killer?"

    Every time she mentioned about her husband, her heart ached. She already lost the love of her life, she didn''t want to lose her only child.

    "I know that, but, but I too don''t want to live in hiding! I know my wish is selfish, but I can assure you that I will survive the harsh world."

    "What makes you think-?!" her eyes shed as she felt a familiar dreadful presence.

    "Hohoho looks like we have an uninvited guest," said Grandpa Long as he nced upward.

    On the surface of the water, a man was flying in the air as he casually looked downward. He furrowed his eyebrow before he muttered with a smile, "To think that the forteller is right, what an unbelievable being the star element cultivator is."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Finally after all these years of chasing, I will be the one to finish the job."

    Back inside the little home, Elize was crouching under the table by her mother''s instruction. She watched her mother opening the door before leaving her a message, "No matter what, don''t you dare to go outside the house."

    The true dragon casually kept Elizepany before she desperately asks, "G-Grandpa, Mother is going to be alright right?"

    With his long whiskers waving the world he answered, "Back in my peak, not even thebination of both of them could match against three of my fingers, hahaha."

    "C''mon grandpa, stop joking around!"

    "Hahaha, it''s okay, she''ll be fine, she might felt pain during the fight but she will be alive."

    The man in the air smirked as a figure flew out from below.

    "Is it me or are you getting more beautiful by the years, Felicia?" teased the man.

    Felicia turned a blind eye toward his teasing and said, "To think that you could even find me in this remote ce, such dedication."

    The man opened his arms as he said, "You ttered me, but I could find you only because I paid a huge price for a certain service of a certain forteller."

    "Then I must give that person a piece of my mind," said Felicia.

    "Hahaha, if only you survive this day!" said the man as he plunged forward.

    Felicia smirked, "Ignorant fool."

    She whipped her hand upward as theke suddenly sted a pir of water toward her enemy.

    "Guha!" the man spat out blood as he was propelled upward further to the sky before the pir came back to theke.

    Though the man fell he managed to stop himself from entering theke. He knew that once he was inside theke, his life would undoubtedly be in danger.

    "You are feisty as always," said the man wiping the blood on his mouth.

    The woman smirked before she sped her hands together before slowly pulled them apart. The man opened his eyes wide as he saw theplicated rainbow magic brand between her hands.

    Those beautiful forearms were full of revealing veins as she gritted her teeth, struggling, to sustain the great force within the magic brand.

    The man gulped at the sight before he nced at his right and left. The water in theke was all surging from random points and gather at the center of that smallplicated magic brand.

    His clothes were fluttering despite the wetness, his eyes turned to awe before he heard the cry of a spell.

    "You think you can disrupt my peace?! Sacred Magic! Trident''s Howl!"

    "You bitc!" he couldn''t finish his word before the magic brand released its might. The water was surging like a jet toward his figure and further to the edge of the horizon.

    -----------

    The Phantera Kingdom.

    *ssh

    Suddenly the citizen was wetted by something from the sky. They all looked upward before tumbling down. "Oh god."

    The jet pir further went to the east, leaving its trail on the ground.

    ------------

    The Luderia Kingdom.

    The students just arrived at the gate before the pir of water went passed by them in the sky and further to the endless sea.

    "W-what was that?!" Jugen shouted out of his heart.

    He was not the only one to scream like that. The citizen of Luderia also wondered the same thing.

    Argeon furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the direction it wasing from.

    Xiaxia approached Luna before she muttered softly, "Luna, that direction is."

    Luna nodded, "Don''t worry he''ll be fine."

    She tightened her reign as she signaled the others to continue the journey. (Knowing you, I know you will be fine).

    ------------

    Back at the Undine Lake. Theke now had half of the water than it should be.

    Felicia was panting as she just released a huge amount of mana. Though she was sweating like she took a bath, she smiled, "It''s over, at least for now."

    "Hahaha, you wish bitch! Now die!" shouted the man behind her. He had lost his right arm and right leg due to not effectively dodge the sudden attack.

    She immediately opened her eyes and turned back, however it was toote. Time seemed to slow down as her life shed by. When she was a child, when she fell in love, when she had grown up, tears couldn''t help but escaped the edges of her eyes.

    (Elize, sorry I can''t apany you anymore) thought Felicia as she closed her eyes.

    Suddenly she felt a hand touching her right shoulder, dragging her backward. "Ah, husband, did youe to pick me up?"

    "Well, I would love to be your husband, but first!"

    Felicia opened her eyes wide as she managed to see a glimpse of her husband''s back silhouette before entering the magic brand she was dragged to.

    The man opened his eyes wide as he saw the smile of a young man, "You son of a bitch who-!"

    "Shut up crippled old man!"

    *boom

    His face bent down along with Lyon''s scally fist, sending both of them to the water below.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 212 - Fortuneteller

    The time before the man arrived at Deo. He was visiting a certain famous forteller that was regarded for its one hundred percent uracy of reading the near future.

    The forteller was an avid traveler. She never stayed put in one ce and always moving to the next world. It was by chance coincidence that the man stumbled upon her great presence.

    Her face was always hidden under her hood but one could see her beautiful red lips. She didn''t use a catalyst such as a crystal ball to read their fortune, instead, she will just answer her costumer''s question without much-needed thinking.

    Wherever she went, the ruler of thend would greet her personally, not daring to offend her. With one piece of informationing out of her mouth, theirnd might face imminent destruction or endless joy.

    Many powerful cultivators wanted to seek audience with her but rarely one could and even if they somehow had the chance, paying her exorbitant price was another matter.

    It was in a distant world from Deo did they meet. On a cliff staring at the horizon, the fortune teller calmly sat down and meditated. Though the wind blows brazenly, her face was still hidden under her hood as her cloak fluttered against it.

    The sound of footsteps was heard before the man knelt a few spaces behind her.

    "I''m here to request your aid," asked the man humbly.

    The forteller chuckled, "They all do."

    The man continued, "I need your grace to read me about the whereabouts of a woman."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The forteller stood up before facing him. Her lips curved to a smile before she said, "I know where she is, but it would cost you."

    The man raised his eyebrows in astonishment, she didn''t even ask the name but with only a single nce at him, she knew the answer. Her extraordinary ability was truly revered by the multi-worlds.

    He cupped his hands, "May I know the price for such information."

    The forteller chuckled once more, "Give me half your spatial ring along with the item contained within, also part with your sentient weapon."

    The man opened his eyes wide. This was tant robbery, not even an evil merchant would give such price. A sentient weapon was hard to get, let alone to be partnered with and she just told him to part with it like it was any other day in the business.

    He nervously pleaded, "Y-your grace, can you lower the price?"

    Though the hope was slim, it was still there. Everything in this world was flexible, including this asion.

    The forteller amused by his request, "You dare to ask for a lower price? Not even your ruler dares to do so."

    The mention of his ruler got his body to stiffen. How could she not know who was his leader, not even him would dare to ask that, what a mere ant like him could possibly achieve.

    "The decision is up to you, whether you want the information or not-? HM?!"

    A piece of an image suddenly interrupted her vision as her entire figure lit up. Her cloak was fluttering wildly as she mildly floated in the air.

    The piece of the image was like a torn paper. Slowly but surely the pieces connected to one another forming a drawing.

    It was a scene where many corpses wereid waste to the bones. Piling up like a mountain, sustaining a patch ofnd, no, a kingdom on top of it. The magnificent design of the pce in the center was a delight to her eyes. (A metaphor?).

    She never got a metaphor reading since the first time she learned fortelling. (Why now? Am I still not powerful enough to understand?). The further she pondered the further the view went on.

    She was now in front of the pce, but before she could knock the door. The door opened by itself as if weing her presence in this metaphor. Her eyes immediately opened wide as the view in front of her was too majestic to be described.

    Red carpet greeted her feet as she walked inside the throne room. There were shadowy individuals sitting on the stairs leading up to the throne. Each and every one of them could easily p the sun into tears.

    She furrowed her eyebrows as the shadows seemed to not know her existence. She climbed the stairs before her eyes were filled with kingdom toppling beauties that danced around the throne, covering the figure who was sitting on it. Every single one of them could even make the heavens descend and the hell froze. (Are they the ruler''s consorts?).

    Her curiosity grew even bigger as she wondered about the ruler''s identity. What kind of ruler managed to invite such powerful figures and so many beauties as his wives?

    As the consorts fluttered away, she opened her eyes wide. The identity of the ruler of such grandeur of a kingdom was.

    (Empty?).

    However, before she could contemte, an arm suddenly coiled around her shoulder. Her figure froze as she never had a man this close before. She could feel warm breath was getting in and out of his nostrils and hitting her flushed cheek.

    "Boo!" said the man to her ear before she was sent back to reality.

    The forteller abruptly fell to the ground as she was catching for breath. That was the most bizarre fortune-telling she ever experienced. She couldn''t understand the meaning at all.

    "Y-Your grace are you okay?" asked the man.

    "I-I''m fine, just give me your sentient weapon for this service," said the forteller.

    "Eh?" The man was surprised by her generosity. Maybe this was the only time she would give a discount to someone.

    "Gah, you took too long!" The fortune-teller forcefully retracted the sentient weapon out of his soul with just a flick of her finger before she disappeared from the spot.

    The man was dumbfounded as to what just happen. Her power was beyond hisprehension. How could someone forcefully break the pack between the sentient weapon and its master with just a flick of a finger?

    He couldn''te up with an answer as a piece of paper hit his face.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 213 - Skill Or Shameless?

    Back to the present, both of them entered theke with a huge ssh. The water though not as deep as it was before managed to hold their fall toward thekebed.

    As the bubbles of oxygen fluttered away to the surface, the two of them managed to get a clear view of each other. Lyon smirked at the man who had already lost two limbs but already stopped his bleeding.

    The man had no choice but to seal up some of his meridians, else he would lose consciousness due to blood loss. Though his jaw was dislocated by that one exchange, he used his left hand to put it back together with a resounding crack.

    "You are bold to have such shallow cultivation but dare to interfere with me!" said the man.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows (What the hell is he saying? Doesn''t he know we are currently underwater?) He only saw his lips muttering something as bubbles came out of it.

    "Now die you insolent fool!"

    (Seriously, what the fuck are you saying?! We are underwater you crippled old man!) thought Lyon before he swam upward to catch some air.

    The man gritted his teeth. Never had he came across someone this insolent, not to mention his cultivation level was like heaven and earthpared to his. He quickly swam upward before he shouted, "You piece of trash how dare you- huh?!"

    A woman that couldn''t be any more familiar to him was watching him from above. She had recovered her breath and killing intent exuded from her eyes. "Looks like the gods favor me, instead of you."

    Only then did he realize how great of a danger he was in. Undine''s specialty was water, and he fell right into her nest. "F-Felicia, how about you let me off the hook this time, I promise I will not hunt you or your family again, I would even persuade the boss to drop the matter regarding your husband."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    She furrowed her eyebrows as if she was thinking about his proposal. He could indeed drop the matter, her only child could live freely out of their looming grasp.

    Unbeknownst to her, the man reached out something from his chest behind his clothing. Since his spatial ring was sted away along with his arm, he must use his emergency returning jade stone he hid.

    "N-Now, think about it, the peaceful moment you will have with your child."

    His flowery words and the tempting offer managed to grab a hold of her interest. She was always running away, hiding from their looming presence. But if she could wash the fear that was holding in her mind, would she dare to take the offer?

    "Can you really do that?" Felicia''s tone changed as she was tempted.

    "Yes of course! Boss would listen to his right-hand man."

    Suddenly, the man''s eyes opened wide as his pupils shrunken. (It''s gone?! Where is it?!) thought the man as he kept searching. He was sure that he hid the item on his chest, he never took it off even when he took a shower.

    "Ohya, what do I have here?"

    His eyes turned to the source of the voice before he gritted his teeth and furrowing his eyebrows. "You!"

    Lyon held the item the man seek the most with a tip of his finger. ying a bncing game with the jade stone. "I wonder, if I crush this stone, I will go straight to your base?"

    "Brat! Stop ying and give it to me!" shouted the crippled old man.

    "Fat chance, idiot," smirked Lyon before he shouted, "Oh beautiful big sister that is floating in the air, would you listen to this young man you thought was your husband?"

    "Hahahaha!" theughter of the true dragon suddenly heard.

    It was apparent that his grandfather was watching the whole show from the sidelines. Though the enemy was way stronger, Grandpa Long had confidence that his grandson would somehow gain an advantage. (Hehe, look at you, stealing things like a master, I guess your body remembered how ''she'' taught you the ultimate art of thievery).

    "Jeez, why would he call mother big sister, what does that make me then?" fidgeted Elize. Somehow her heart calmed after he arrived at the scene. It was like a trumpet of melody, covering her frail heart from iing fears.

    Felicia nced down at the young man who was calling her. She furrowed her eyebrows as she thought (Of course I would mistake you from my husband, you are wearing his clothing). She faintly had an idea who was giving it to him, but the matter could be discussedter. There was a more pressing matter right now.

    "What is it?"

    "Don''t listen to his flowery words nor his offer, even I can do that without batting an eye, besides, look at what I stole from that crippled old man,"

    Felicia furrowed her eyebrows (A returning jade stone?!). She immediately red at the man who was offering her peace of mind. "So all that offer was for stalling huh?"

    "N-no Felicia listen, I would use that to return to the base and talk to the boss about the offer so that I could abolish his order of hunting you sooner, don''t believe this thief!" said the crippled man before he red at the young brat who almost ruined his chance.

    Grandpa Long could feel Elize''s heart getting worried about her mother. She knew her mother would definitely think it was true.

    The true dragon smiled and showing his wide clean set of teeth, "Don''t worry, stealing is not his only forte."

    "Oh, beautiful big sister, who would you rather believe, the crippled old man or this charismatic young man who resembled your husband? The man who just a minute ago wanted to end your life, or the young man who resembled your husband, who saved yours?" smirked Lyon.

    Felicia had her mouth twitched wildly. This young man was beyond shameless. She knew he emphasized the term of resembling her husband to gain her trust.

    "Alright, alright I get it!" shouted Felicia before the water on theke surging toward the crippled man.

    "Felicia! You will regret this!" said the crippled man before he nced at the young man who was causing his demise.

    "Shut up crippled old man, not even my fart would remember you."

    *puke

    The crippled old man couldn''t help but puked out blood after he heard Lyon''s insult. To think that he still could damage him verbally before his death.. Thus hisst chance to scream before departing came to naught.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 214 - Soften Heart

    Felicia waved her hands in a beautiful pattern as the mana surrounding theke increased by a significant amount. The water surged like a torrent as it encapsted the man and sealed in him inside a sphere.

    Meanwhile, Lyon was frantically swimming against the water current, otherwise, he would get caught up by her attack.

    Taking a deep breath, her eyes turned sharp as she muttered, "Undine Art: Sphere Compression."

    As the man''s lung filled with water, the sphere itself rotated horizontally. The spinning elerated greatly as each second went. Before long, the sphere waspressed little by little due to the rotation speed, turning it into a wide circle.

    *ssh

    The wide circle broke into droplets of water that returned to theke. There was no corpse to be seen from her attack. It was probably one of the most cleanness ways to kill someone.

    "Gah, gah, hah."

    Lyon was panting as the water stopped its current. It was as if swimming against a huge tsunami wave and got on top. He surely would have set some records if it was done back on Earth.

    Felicia didn''t bat an eye for the man she just killed as she descended down, facing the shameless young man who was catching breath. "Looks like you have some exining to do."

    "Oh, I know just the ce where we could sit calmly and enjoy hot chocte milk beside a firece."

    said Lyon without any hesitation nor nervous tone in his sentence. It was as if he was talking to someone ordinary.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Stop joking," said Felicia as her red hair fluttered against the wind.

    Lyon was confused. After putting away the returning jade stone, he said, "I''m not joking, trust me, you wouldn''t believe this pretty big sister, but there is a house right under the center of thiske."

    Felicia''s eyebrows and mouth were twitching as she closed her eyes in rage.

    "Don''t worry though, I''m sure my friend would wee you, in fact, you have the same hair color as hers so I''m sure you would be friends in no time!" exined Lyon confidently.

    Only after he muttered those words that Lyon noticed. His eyes immediately turned sharp as he inspected her thoroughly (Wait a minute, same hair color, those ample breasts, the face also almost resemble her, that burnishedplexion, those ample breasts!).

    (Oh crap, I think I know who she is) thought Lyon as he noticed why she was fuming right now.

    "B-Beautiful big sister please don''t be mad, at least don''t kill me, I''m still a virgin!" (At least in this world hehe).

    She gritted her teeth, as her eyes opened. "How bold of you brat, to invite me over to my own house?!"

    (I knew it, she is Elize''s mother!) thought Lyon as he immediately dived below the water. With his mouth holding as much air as he could until his cheeks bulged, he frantically swam to the house in the subject.

    (Goddamn it! I should have prepared the magic spell to teleport! Oh no!), before he could even arrive at the door, the water suddenly pulled him upward to the surface.

    Breaking out the surface, Lyon was pushed upward as the water held him in the sky. The water surging formed like a huge sunflower, where he was at the center, being presented to its master.

    As his limbs were held by the water, only his head was free. With his hair dangling down, he faced the mature beauty with a smile.

    "What are you smiling at, don''t you know the position you are in right now?" asked Felicia. Normally, people would have freaked out and pleaded for their lives to be spared but he didn''t do that. She didn''t feel any nervousness at all from him despite the disparity of their cultivation levels.

    "I know what position am I in right now, I''m stuck at staring the beauty in front of me. A beauty, that was carved in heaven but lives in this world."

    Felicia''s lips slowly curved up into a smile after she heard his shameless flirting, "Stop ying games brat, I heard something better than that."

    Lyon kept his smile, "Of course, I wouldn''t expect myself to melt your heart with just flowery words, I''m not that kind of man."

    "Oh, are you a knight in shining armor then?" teased Felicia. She seemed to forget her initial question.

    Lyon chuckled before shaking his head, "Do I look shiny?"

    "Pfft, hahaha," Felicia burst out herughter.

    Unbeknownst to them, Elize and Long were peeking at them and heard all of their conversations. Elize, in particr, was making a pout on her face. She feltplicated as she liked that her mother had finallyugh out loud since forever, but she kinda hated it that Lyon was flirting with her. (You better make meugh tooter!).

    "So, are you going to let me down now?" asked Lyon. Since this was the perfect chance to ask he didn''t hesitate to take it.

    "Fat chance brat," said Felicia shaking her head.

    "Ah, what''s this deja vu?"

    Felicia turned her eyes sharp as she lightened her tone, "What''s your name?"

    Though it was slightly different, Lyon knew there was a change to her heart. From the sentence she was using to ask him, he knew he did manage to soften her brute heart because instead of using ''who are you?'' she directly asked his name, not to mention the non-hostile tone.

    "My name is Lyon Torga," answered Lyon with a smile despite being held like a hostage.

    She slightly furrowed her eyebrows before she contemted (Torga? Where did I hear that namest time? I can''t remember).

    "Where are you from?" asked Felicia. She wanted to know if she could jolt her memory through this question.

    "Hmm, I''m not from this world."

    (I knew it, nobody in this world would have that kind of strong heart, to be firm and calm despite the overwhelming opposition that might as well be gods to them) thought Felicia.

    "I''m from a world called, Earth."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 215 - Recount

    She had no clue of the world he mentioned. She had traveled so many worlds and not a single one of them named Earth. However, she believed that the entire system was too vast for a cultivator to explore them all. She might miss it somehow.

    Either way, looking at the young man in front of her. She had no doubt that this Earth world was on a higher ne, a higher ss if it could produce such a cultivator. To not even flinch at the sight of overpowering enemies, instead, he yed with them with his trickery.

    Then, "Why are you here in this remote world? With your capabilities, surely your own home would be a lot better."

    "I was summoned here from my home," answered Lyon.

    "Summoned?" muttered Felicia.

    Being summoned meant that he was forcefully transferred here. One must have a huge affinity with the spatial element as a condition and even then it would take really high cultivation level to pull that off, not to mention the spell necessary.

    However, how could she know that it was moreplicated than that? The distance and the location yed a huge factor that could stress the user''s mind to the utmost limit. Not to mention the amount of mana that was needed for such a spell. A tiny mistake could make the magic bing unstable and dangerous to the target.

    She wanted to ask who was the one responsible for his summoning. But she saw him shaking his head. Either he didn''t know or he didn''t want to tell.

    In the end, Felicia waved her hand and the water unrestrained his figure as he fell. She slowly descended down as the water made a pathway to her home. She calmly went to the small building before taking a nce back.

    "Well, are youing or not?"

    Lyon immediately got up before he realized that the water had been cut in two to make the pathway. (This is amazing!) thought Lyon before running toward the door.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    As he closed the door, the water crashed onto one another, returning to its original state.

    The sound of the wood crackling from the fire was heard as three figures sat on the floor facing each other. The small round table in the middle had a huge bowl filled with soup with a hint of smokeing out of it. The true dragon wasying on the carpet near them, seeming as if he owned the ce.

    Elize was pouting as she asionally nced at Lyon though as soon as he nced back she diverted her eyes to somewhere else.

    Lyon nced at her mother who was having her eyes closed and not even flinch at the awkward situation. Nobody was touching the soup, the kitchen was in disarray and not a soul spoke a word.

    (If I take the first turn to take the soup, would it be too disrespectful?) thought Lyon. The situation made him feel ufortable despite the environment being good enough to rx normally.

    Either way, he needed to break the ice.

    "Elize, remember how we met?"

    "Hmph!" Elize threw away her face. She seemed to be jealous of the recent event.

    "Elize, you shouldn''t be like that to our guest, besides, I also want to hear about how you two first met," said Felicia.

    "Fine," answered Elize begrudgingly.

    Elize recounted her experience of meeting Lyon for the first time. At first, Lyon was smiling as he casually took a small bowl and scooped up the soup in the huge bowl. The zing meat and potato along with the aromatic that was bursting out made his nose and stomach hungry.

    "Then, I opened the door to see Lyon fainting underwater..."

    Lyon took a small spoon as he scooped up the meat. He lightly blew it to cool it down before he took the first sip. The rich aroma sealed within burst out inside his mouth as his lips curved up a smile.

    "Since he didn''t have any spare, I told him to use father''s lo and behold he..."

    Lyon casually took his seconds as his nose was raped by the umami aroma the soup contained. He gently put down the spoon as he decided to gulp the soup down.

    "Then, I identally fell andnd on him, coincidentally, our lips met each other."

    *BRUU!

    The soup didn''t manage to pass through his throat before it rushed back up and escape from his mouth. Thankfully he managed to turn his head before bursting out, otherwise, the soup would have been wasted and nobody could get a lick.

    "Lyon are you alright?!" said Elize frantically as she immediately ran up beside him. She immediately took a napkin before wiping the leftover soup on the edges of his glistening lips.

    "Oh don''t worry he is fine now, butter," A cold voice was seeping out from the beautiful maturedy as her eyes turned like that of an executioner.

    Lyon took a nce at her mother as his nape hair stood.

    "You have to be careful you know, don''t just gulp all of them down in one sitting," said Elize as she finished wiping the leftover.

    (You know, this is partly your fault) thought Lyon.

    "Ahem, where was I, oh right, after our lips connected I instinctively retracted back and apologize," said Elize as she stood up and went back to her spot.

    "But did you know what he did after?" asked Elize as her cheeks turned a red hue.

    (No, don''t say it!) thought Lyon as he readied his feet. He only needed one good leaped to escape through the door.

    "Then he pulled my arms and we are connected once more, then he said ''apologies epted''."

    (Now!) Lyon immediately leaped toward the door.

    "Ah?" he could feel something was grabbing his leg. His body couldn''t help but fall and kissed the ground with a loud thud.

    "Brat, what makes you think you can escape my wrath?" said the executioner before her hand grabbed his hair.

    "AHHHH!" a loud scream was heard as it escaped from the little house.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 216 - Dont Worry

    Lyon already sat back in his position as few bruises were visible on his face and his arms. There was a swollen spot on the right side of his head. Though he had three times of healing capabilities than normal cultivators, the damage he took was quite heavy. If he didn''t have this gift, he was probablyying on the bed.

    Elize eyes nced over at both of them as a hint of worry surfaced on her beautiful face. On one hand, the only male friend she had was beaten up and the problem was the one beaten him was none other than her own mother.

    "I can''t believe you brat, how could you do such a thing," reprimand Felicia as she crossed her arm in contempt.

    (I can''t believe you almost killed me either) thought Lyon as he rubbed his head with a dumb look on his face.

    "Love sprouts everywhere big sister, not even the fate could predict my action," nodded Lyon. His shameless attitude was beyond repair.

    Felicia immediately put her hand on top of her forehead. She couldn''t believe what kind of teaching this young man came from. Sure he was a talented individual but he boasted about the wrong things.

    "Enough about me big sister, my visit this time is to request your kindness that was beyond that of an old virgin nun."

    Felicia and Elize identally burst out a chuckle before Felicia shouted, "Enough! Don''t say anything anymore! I have a faint idea of why you are here."

    Though she was struggling to keep herugh escaped her mouth, she nced at the currently napping true dragon. The fact that this young man had a rtionship with this divine beast was already out of herprehension. The proud and aloof true dragon actually coexists with a human. A being that was famous for its cruelty.

    After a light cough, she said, "Elize, I''m gonna undo the protection curse."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Elize''s eyes immediately lit up, as she said, "Really?!"

    Felicia nodded, "With how one of them already found us, this location is not safe anymore."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows. If he followed what she was saying then the only conclusion why she undid it was because they needed to go to another world to hide.

    "Y-you mean?" Elize was taken back by her mother''s words. Just as she was free, she was about to flee from the world where she made her first friend.

    Felicia looked slightly dejected but she said firmly, "We have no choice, they won''t stop until they eradicate us from existence."

    Elize built up a warm liquid around the edges of her eyes as she said, "B-But why?! Why do they want to kill us?! What did we do to deserve any of this?!"

    The room turned silent as the cry of the woman gouged their heart. Especially for her mother, Felicia, all she knew was that her husband made an unforgiving sin that cost their families such fate. However, what sin did he done was never mentioned by the chasing killers.

    She let down her hands and gripped the outeryer of her thigh as she faced down. "S-sorry."

    Her eyes suddenly opened wide as a warm hand patted her head. She slowly nced up to see a smiling face of the happy-go-lucky young man that hugged her heart. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine, you don''t need to go into so much hiding any longer."

    Tears couldn''t help but run down her beautiful cheeks as her mouth agape. The cry of a young maiden finally escaped from her deepest heart. She felt helpless toward the situation they were in. They ran and ran but never had it solve anything. She was tired of being confined and she was tired of living in fear that her mother would someday never came back.

    The young man slowly stood up before he nced at her mother.

    "Big sister, I''m gonna borrow this for a while," said Lyon as he revealed a jade stone.

    "Ah! When did you?!" Felicia immediately crossed her arm and covered her bountiful chest. She hid the returning jade stone under her clothing so if he held the position then that means. Her face turned red as she red at him. How could he do that in such a situation and when did he evenmit the act.

    "Grandpa!" shouted Lyon.

    "Hahaha! Let''s go!" said Grandpa Long as he coiled around andnded on his shoulder.

    "Lyon! What are you going to do?" shouted Felicia albeit the red hue on her cheeks.

    Lyon smiled at her as he said, "I''ll be back."

    "No, no, no! Lyon wait!"

    His eyes immediately turned sharp as killing intent surged like wildfire inside of his figure. He pulled out the returning jade stone he stole from the crippled old man and crushed it. His figure immediately enveloped by the green light as the young man and the true dragon shot out to the endless sky.

    ----------------------

    In a distant world far away from Deo where the mana was even denser than that of Mabia, was a ce where every single cultivator was an expert at the minimum of a Divine Realm to survive the harsh society.

    In this world, there was a lone building that was built far from the masses. Not just everyone could enter this building unless they were invited to be a member of a certain group. A group that was notorious and famed from its achievements of killing the ruler of thisnd centuries ago.

    Their service could be bought at the right price and by the right price, it was exorbitant. Needless to say that the chance of their failure was below one percent per hundred thousand cases.

    At the topmost floor of the building was the master of this notorious group. His figure was hidden under the ck cloak as he wore a mask that hid the top half of his face. He furrowed his eyebrows as a green light entered the room.

    "Thuram, I only expect good news."

    "Yes, my palm is ready."

    The master opened his eyes wide as the green light dissipated, the figure inside already leaped toward him.

    Lyon gritted his teeth, "Now you have to deal with me!"

    "True Dragon Art: Palm of Shattering World!"

    The roar of the true dragon resounded in the sky as the top floor exploded with a loud boom.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 217 - Beyond The Blessing

    The building shook heavily as the topmost room was devastated. The ceiling was destroyed along with the walls as the wind blew strongly at such height. As the floor was the only part of the room that remained, the two figures stood and stared at each other.

    Their hairs fluttered against the wind as the two men held their ground. Despite the sudden attackunched by Lyon, the master of the room had a calm state as he stared at the said young man.

    "I see, so you killed Thuram?" asked the master.

    Lyon smiled, "You can say that."

    It was obvious that the name the master mentioned was, of course, belonging to the original owner of the returning jade stone.

    The master furrowed his eyebrows, "You are only a peak level Soul Realm cultivator, how can you kill him?"

    No matter how much he thought about it, there was no chance of him touching his right-hand man, let alone killed him. The disparity was too far away for them to even had a contest. It was like a single ant overturning a mammoth.

    However, looking at the state of his room he curved up a smile.

    Amazing, such amazing disy of strength from a mere peak Soul Realm cultivator. His room was reinforced with the finest material of thend, it was hard to even make a dent out of it because of its durability. However, thed in front of him destroyed it so with just a palm.

    "What is your name?" asked the master.

    "Lyon."

    "Lyon who?"

    The master wanted to know his background. If such a kid had such enormous strength, he must not havee from a family of nobodies. With his wide connection, he might be able to do something under his nose.

    "Torga."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The master immediately furrowed his eyebrows. Hisst name echoed in his mind. It was a familiar name yet he forgot where did he hear such a name. However, his heart had a feeling that it was the name of an esteemed family.

    The recent great families that contacted with the group didn''t have that name. So it will be very hard to track down his identity.

    "Hmm, what is your purpose ofing here and attacking me all of a sudden?" asked the master.

    He knew the young man in front of him didn''t have the chance of beating him. Especially that the others were probablying to his room as he spoke.

    Lyon pointed his green-scaled hand toward the master as his eyes turned vertical like a cold-blooded beast. "You''ve made a grievous sin."

    His eyes shed as the crying Elize appeared in his mind. The innocent girl was trapped by her mother because they didn''t have any choice. Living in fear that someday they might not see each other again.

    "Now, you''ve got to deal with me," said Lyon before he ruthlessly disappeared from the master''s sight.

    The fist immediately connected as the loud boom made the floor cracked. Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he realized the situation they were in.

    The master casually held his fist with a single hand without even budging. "That''s quite a strength you got there, pity your cultivation realm is too low."

    Lyon''s lips suddenly curved up a smile before the master furrowed his eyes brows. The lower half of the arm that was holding his attack suddenly sprout out blood from a spiraling sh-like wound.

    "Very good!" praised the master before hended a kick on his stomach.

    Lyon immediately propelled backward while his legs kept him from falling off the edge. It was just a casual kick without any art yet the blood inside him rushed upward before escaping his mouth.

    (Heh, I should know my limit) thought Lyon as he wiped the blood from the edges of his lips.

    (Grandpa, what are the chances of mending a hit on him?) said Lyon inwardly.

    (Honestly, you got no chance hahaha, unless you want to go beyond but that would be too risky for your body with your current level).

    (How risky?).

    (You willy in bed for three days I guess if you hold it for thirty seconds).

    (That''s enough for me).

    Considering that he needed to catch up with his fellow members for the Crown. Three days in bed would leave him only two days before the grandpetition. With his spatial element, he was confident that he could rush to Mabia.

    Lyon suddenly stood and crossed his arm while closing his eyes. His action got the master''s interest as he asked, "What are you going to do now?"

    The fact that a Soul Realm cultivator could do so much to a powerful cultivator such as him brought about the excitement within him. He was rarely in action and all he did was managed the group. With his appearance, he finally got to stretch his strength albeit not to the utmost limit. But it''s better than nothing.

    Lyon took a deep breath as the mana surrounding them suddenly came to halt and changed course. His scally arms gradually turned to normal as his hair gradually turned green. Slowly, on the skin of his back formed two words that gave out a divinity aura.

    ''True Dragon''

    Lyon opened his eyes and revealed his vertical pupils as he curved up a smile. He could sense mana was riding on his skin even when he stood. His hair fluttered as he stared at the masked man in front of him.

    "It''s funny, I feel like I could take on an army in this form."

    The master furrowed his eyebrows. He could sense something was different within his young opponent. (His cultivation is the same, but what is it?).

    Lyon immediately leaped forward before turned his body around and lifted his knee. The powerful roundhouse kick wasunched at incredible speed.

    (He is certainly faster, but) the master immediately lifted his forearm to block the imminent attack.

    The kick connected with a loud boom toward his left forearm. However, this time, his arm kept budging as a sign of struggle.

    *crack

    The master opened his eyes, as the mask he wore had a little crack on it. A slit wound also appeared on his cheek as blood slowly ran down to his jawline.

    Lyon smirked at his face before he spun andunched the backheel of the other foot at the forearm. Immediately sending the masked man to the debris of the ruined room.

    "Stop chasing those beautiful women ande to me!" smirked Lyon at the scattering dust before ncing at the sky, "That goes for all of you too."

    Hidden behind the clouds, the figure slowly revealed themselves. Wearing some sort of mask and the same getup as the master, he knew they were belonging to the same group.

    "Hohoho, little brat, you dare to speak highly of yourselves, such gut is- HEY WAIT!" shouted one of the figures in the sky.

    In the middle of his speech, Lyon immediately crashed the returning jade stone he stole from Felicia. The green light immediately enveloped him and shot out to the sky while his words echoes.

    "I don''t care what an old man says, but if that beautiful big sister beside you wants to say something I''m listening hahaha!"

    The man was fuming with rage.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 218 - Goodbye

    Under the rubbles of a destroyed room, a hand reached out before a figure made out of it. Bearing curved up lips, half of his mask fell off his face as he stepped out. Patting the dust away on his cloak, the man slowly floated in the air as he faced all of the figures.

    With his hand behind his back, he looked at them and said, "So tell me, what did Thuram do behind my back?"

    --------------

    Inside the little house under Undine Lake.

    The two women were restless as they thought about a reckless young man. They couldn''t believe he suddenly activated the returning jade stone and went to the enemy base alone. Not to mention the sheer number as a disadvantage, his cultivation was too low to even face one of them.

    Felicia bit her thumb while she contemted back and forth, "That idiot brat! If only he waited for a little bit longer."

    Elize knelt down and sped her hands. She wished nothing more than Lyon''s safety. For he was the only friend that she had. If anything happened to him, who knew what she would have done. "Lyon, pleasee back save."

    Suddenly a green light prated their house before it stopped on top of the table. Felicia immediately furrowed her eyebrows before standing in front of Elize. She readied herself for the worse.

    By the chance, it might be the enemy using the returning jade stone. Since Lyon was still an unpolished diamond, they might have defeated him or confine him or even worse, killed him. This was her maternal instinct of protecting her cub.

    (I better strike first!) gritting her teeth she leaped forward. Now was the only chance she had, catching the opponent off guard will always result in a critical hit.

    "Well, I''m backdies! Hahaha!!"

    The voice immediately relieved Elize''s heart. She curved up a smile as her wish was granted. He was back safe and sound. Particrly, he still got that happy-go-lucky tune.

    However, this was not the case for Felicia who was already in the middle of her leap. She immediately retracted her palm but now she was crashing on him, head first. "Ah look out!"

    The light dissipated as Lyon''s head was revealed. His pupils still vertical as his hair was divine green. It was apparent that he had not reverted back to his normal form.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    His eyes opened wide as he saw the leaping woman fastly approached him. He immediately furrowed his eyebrows, before he adjusted her crashing target. (I could dodge her, but heh, HEHEHE).

    *crash

    Their faces met each other. His nose and her nose was pressing each other as Felicia''s eyes opened wide while Lyon squinted his.

    It was in this split second, Lyon was betting on this split second. The oue that he hoped would happen finally happened.

    Felicia felt like the time was frozen for her. She could feel the warm moist of the other''s lips as they locked each other. Her heart immediately in chaos as it happened, was it spring, was it hell, she didn''t know.

    As time started to flow again, their foreheads finally met before they got thrown off the table.

    Felicia was obviously fell on top of Lyon''s figure. Gritting her teeth she raised her hand, "You sneaky brat!"

    However, her hand stopped in the middle of motion as her eyes saw his condition.

    He nced to the left as his ck hair covered his eyes. Blood was escaping his smirking mouth and his nose.

    Felicia furrowed her eyebrows, she knew the blood didn''t cause by their impact. In the end, she sighed, before getting off his figure. It was obvious that he needed immediate treatment.

    The true dragon suddenly came out of Lyon''s figure before resting on top of a carpet nearby. He already foresaw such a result from using that form.

    "Is he okay?" asked Elize as she was frightened by Lyon''s condition.

    ncing at the sleeping true dragon, Felicia nodded, "He''ll be fine, he just needed some rest."

    Elize curved up a smile on her beautiful face before saying, "Then I need to get him on the bed.

    "Let me do it," said Felicia before she picked up the unconscious Lyon.

    Elize didn''t even have a moment to retort but her mother already lifted him up and gently put him on the bed.

    She sat down beside the bed and looked at the charming young man. This was the reckless young man that managed to worry both of them. This was the man that rescued her life. This was the man she identally called her husband.

    Elize looked at her mother without thinking too much about it. She didn''t know what her mother was thinking nor feeling. Her eyes immediately tensed up as she turned around and face her.

    "It''s time to lift up the curse."

    Before she could ept the excitement from her mother. Her figure immediately enveloped by the light with just a flick of her mother''s finger.

    "Let''s get going, we are leaving this ce," said Felicia as she packed her things.

    Elize immediately had drastic changes in her emotions. She was ted just a moment ago but her words immediately sent her down again.

    "But why?!" berated Elize.

    Felicia stopped her packing as she fastly approached her daughter.

    Elize immediately closed her eyes as she knew what''s going to happen next. Gritting her teeth she was preparing for the pain toe.

    Suddenly a warm touch enveloped her body before she opened her eyes in disbelief. She thought she was gonna get pped but instead, her mother was hugging her tight.

    Felicia didn''t say anything before she let go of her hug and looked at her kindly in the eye. "We cannot implicate him even further."

    Elize immediately came in realization. The more Lyon interacted with them, the more he will get in trouble. If the group that hunted them down, decide toe here all together then this world and its people would be in chaos. Lyon''s loved ones would also get implicated in their conflicts.

    Dejectedly she lowered her head before muttering, "En."

    Felicia touched her cheek as she said, "Good girl, now pack up your things."

    It didn''t take long for both of them to get ready for departure. With the necessity of being stored at their spatial rings, they were ready to leave.

    "Grandpa Long, please send my goodbyes to Lyon, if fate wills it, we will meet again and I hope you and him will still remember me by then," said Elize with a bow.

    The true dragon only half-opened his eyelids before nodding.

    Taking a deep breath she turned around before ncing onest time at the figure on the bed. Many emotions surged up in her heart but she got to firm it.

    "I''m proud of you Elize, let''s go," said Felicia as she opened the door.

    "And where is my goodbye kisses?"

    A hand suddenly went over each of their shoulders before a figure standing in between them.. Still, with his eyes closed and blood dripping from his mouth and nose, he smiled vigorously.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 219 - Departure

    The blood dripped slowly albeit his closed eyes as if he was there out of instinct or sheer willpower alone. It was apparent that he was in no condition to be out of the bed, even the imperial doctors would rip their own hairs.

    The two women looked at the man from each of their own sides. They couldn''tprehend what driven him so bad that he could so such a feat.

    The True Dragon suddenlyughed before he leaped and coiled around his grandson''s shoulder.

    "You two don''t understand him that well yet. If he sets his heart to, even his body would react without his brain, his soul is that strong," said Grandpa Long.

    Felicia furrowed her eyebrows as she knew that Lyon was unconscious at the moment. What was he made of, what was his training like to be like this even though he was bloodied all over.

    However, her daughter had a different thought. She was overwhelmed with emotion. To think that his figure would even stand despite the horrendous state.

    Her eyes turned moist before she hugged him tightly. The very first friend that she made, the very first man after her father that made such a huge impression. Will they ever meet again? The question echoed in her heart.

    She couldn''t risk it. She didn''t want him to be in danger because of her presence. Until everything settled down, they must not see each other. By then, would he even remember her?

    Though there was blood on his face, Elize suddenly tiptoed. Her eyes finally let go of their tears as it ran down her cheek. Their lips connected as emotion surged within her heart. For maybe that he might not remember when the time came, this memory shall be burned in her heart.

    Felicia turned silent despite the act of her daughter. She didn''t dare to look at them.

    Elize''s lips had a stain of blood after she let go of her kiss. "Goodbye, Lyon."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    She and her mother immediately left the house and swam upward. Her tears were washed away by theke water even though she could just get rid of the water like her mother once did.

    Getting out of the shore, Elize nced back at the sereneke. She couldn''t give goodbyes to her other friends but at least she made one with the first.

    Clenching her fist she looked at her mother before saying, "Mother, teach me how to be strong. Let me unearth my potential as your daughter!"

    Felicia was caught surprised by the determination that was exuded from her daughter''s eyes. Maybe it was time for her to embrace her bloodline as an undine.

    She nodded before both of them leaped into the forest.

    "I WILL FIND YOU!"

    The shout echoed through the forest as the two beautiful women stopped their tracks and nced back at the direction where theke was.

    Elize''s lips twitched before she forced a smile despite the surging emotions and nodded. "En, I''ll be waiting then!"

    The two of them continued to dwell further into the forest before their figures slowly disappeared from sight.

    Back at the house underneath theke water.

    Lyon was standing with a smile. However, his eyes were opened despite being bloodshot. His body slowly swayed backward before he fell with a thud.

    "I will," muttered Lyon before he closed his eyes.

    The true dragon smiled with his grinned teeth. His whiskers fluttered like a wave as he said, "Don''t worry, you possessed star element within you. Finding her wouldn''t be as hard as finding your other grandfathers and grandmothers. Oops, I don''t think they want to be called grandmothers."

    The true dragon suddenly felt chills running down his corporeal spines. He remembered a certain individual that would definitely kill him if he called her grandmother.

    ---------

    The members of the Crown led by the principal Argeon was currently standing in front of the gate of the world.

    It was made out of stone that was ''n'' shaped with vortex spiraling inside it. There was some type of runes engraved on the gate. It was believed to be an ancientnguage that no historians in both worlds managed to decipher.

    Princess Aelina personally greeted them before her eyes twitched at another certain princess. But considering her age, it was understandable that Luna would join thepetition.

    "Good afternoon Princess Aelina," said Luna with cupped hands.

    "Good afternoon Princess Luna," responded Aelina.

    Aelina furrowed her eyebrows as she didn''t'' see the figure she wanted to see the most. (Where is he?) thought the princess.

    Luna had an inkling of what she was looking for. With her nose slightly perked up she said, "He isingter, as usual, he''s a little bitte."

    Aelina shook her head in a disappointment, "It''s a shame then, I want to give him a good luck charm, so maybeter then."

    Luna had her eyebrows twitched a little when she said that. However, before she could say anything, her uncle interjected.

    "Greetings Princess Aelina, sorry for making you go all the way here but we require the use of the gate," said Argeon with a bow.

    Princess Aelina nodded, "That is fine, I also came for a personal reason anyway. I already told the guards to let you and the rest enter without a fee needed."

    "Thank you so much for your benevolence!"

    She nodded once more before mounting her horse, "Goodluck to you all."

    Her figure departed from the spot as her bodyguards closely followed behind her. In all honesty, she didn''t have that much hope for them winning in thepetition. Especially when she knew that her little sister also partaken at the event.

    However, there was one young man that could probably change their odds. She curved up a smile as she remembered his face.

    "Well, let''s go!" said Argeon as he led the members into the vortex.

    Luna went in as she was followed by the others. The world beyond this gate was full of powerful cultivators at a tender age.. Though so, there was no hint of slight nervousness in her eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 220 - The Unchained And The Pub Owner

    In a space vortex that was full of a storm where the god leveled cultivators would shriek in fear, a man flew through like it was nothing. The chains that held his hands was no more as his gray hair fluttered from the aura he exuded alone.

    His clothing had already burned up from the sheer force of the environment he was currently in. Not just any fabric could withstand the power of nature.

    He suddenly furrowed his eyebrows before he pped the nearby space and ripped out a crack in an instant. On the other side of the hole was vast greenery with no living figure to be seen inside. Casually, he walked inside the said scenery.

    The wind past through his hair as he stood in front of the space crack. Nature immediately started recuperating and fixing the damage he caused albeit slowly like pieces of ss patched together.

    "This ce is," muttered the man as a fabric of memory yed in his mind.

    "I want the night to be a little romantic, can you guys pull the four moons a little closer?"

    The sentence echoed in his mind before his eyes turned watery. His emotion was surging whenever he remembered that man. The man who he owed everything to.

    He quickly wiped his crocodile tears before taking a deep breath and nced at a certain direction.

    There was a kingdom in his field of view however, his eyes turned sharp as he looked at an alone pub a few kilometers away from it. It was weird for such a ce to be opened outside of the festivity spot.

    The man curved up a smile before disappearing from the spot.

    An old man suddenly tumbled down as he was seeing the man disappeared from his eyes. He initially roamed the forest before he felt a presence.

    To think that a powerful cultivator like him would actually be thrown down by the fear his body was reacting to. He was a revered individual in his n. Many of the youngins thought that he was already invincible and the one that could contest with him could be count by one hand.

    He was palpitating before he gulped, "W-What monster."

    -------------

    The pub was a medium-sized pub with a traditional theme. It had no name yet the people from the high or low ss of the kingdom often visited this ce. No matter if you were a king nor a peasant if you had the money to buy the liquor you are weed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The pub was having a rather lively atmosphere at this point in time. There were only ten tables and one floor which all of them had already been upied. A man with three bodyguards suddenly barged in an demand a table to be freed at once.

    He had a look of an elite and with every sentence he said, he always tried to look down at his interlocutor.

    The said man suddenly pped a table where a group that looked like a peasant had just sat down because it was their turn.

    "Get the hell out of the way peasants! I demand this table to be for me and my guards."

    The group trembled as they saw his clothing and menacing bodyguards. A blind person could tell that he was of someone important. Their insignificant life was less than a single ring that he wore.

    "It will be of your best interest of letting go this table, the prince is on the way to the nearby kingdom to conduct an agreement, you don''t want to start a war do you?" said one of the guards while touching the hilt of his sword.

    One of the peasants in the group gritted his teeth while clenching his hand. Why did they have to go, was it because of their low status?! They had saved up money just to be in this pub for once a year.

    Because the pub was always full and rarely opened. Having a table was precious for everyone. The other tables drank as they felt sad for the group but couldn''t do anything.

    "Don''t do things that will make you regret," said one of the bodyguards after seeing his clenched fist.

    One of the peasants tapped his friend''s shoulder and shook his head. It was not worth it to lose life over a table in a pub. Though the pub was dubbed to be the best in thend, it was not worth it to risk the life of one''s own.

    Begrudgingly, the peasants stood up and leave the table. It was a sad thing to see but no one would dare to fight for their justice.

    "That''s right, the low ss has to yield to the higher ones, but rejoice for you peasants had done a service to your future king," said the prince before he sat down.

    Suddenly before they could order a drink, the pub owner ced down five drinks.

    "Right, five Holy Nectars was it? Oh, you don''t look like the people that order the drinks."

    The man wore a butler suit. He had slicked ck hair and wore a frame sses. He exuded coolness despite hisck of awareness.

    The prince twitched his mouth as he watched the lean butler, "You dare to insult me, waiter?!"

    The man with a butler suit pushed up his sses, "No, I''m the owner of this ce."

    The guards stood up and readied their swords, "Don''t offend the prince, unless you want to be executed right here and incite a war between two kingdoms."

    The man with a butler suit didn''t even flinch even with three swords pointing at him. His heartbeat was calm as if the three swords were nothing but a toy being held by children.

    The other customers shrieked before they scurried away and run from the pub.

    The prince suddenly stood up before saying, "Calm down guards, I will give him a chance."

    He approached the owner of the pub with a smirk, "Kneel before me and apologize."

    The owner of the pub pushed his sses as his eyes turned sharp but his figure still stood upright. Despite being faced by four to one situation, he held hisposure well, or maybe, too well.

    The prince furrowed his eyebrows before he shouted, "Are you deaf?! I said kneel before me, your future king!"

    The owner''s eyes shed as killing intent immediately exuded from his figure.

    *splurt

    Before the prince could open his eyes wide, four fingers already prated his throat.

    "GhGHGH!"

    The prince could not utter a word before thudding sound was heard. The bodyguards he was proud of was lying on the stainless floor, breathless.

    "Now listen here," said the owner as he took off his sses with his other hand and hang it on his cor.

    He put his thumb on his neck as a grip as he pulled the prince closer.

    "I only serve, one king," said the owner with a deep tone.

    He raised his knees, before with a whipped of a shadow, the prince''s kneecaps were destroyed with a loud crack. The scream could not escape his mouth as the four fingers still embedded inside his neck.

    Kneeling in front of the man he was insulting, his sense of hatred was ovee with the sense of dread. Even his elite bodyguards died without him knowing how.

    "One emperor."

    The owner let go of his fingers as blood spurted out from the prince''s throat. However, before the body could drop and ended his suffering, the owner shouted a name.

    "Emperor Torga!"

    He retracted his hand before he prated the prince''s chest as his blood exploded and stained both the table and the floor.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 221 - Two Grand Generals

    Seeing the corpses on the ground, the owner of the bar lightly pulled out a handkerchief and wiped his bloodied hand.

    "Serving you? Hmph! How bold you are, what are you to Emperor Torga?" muttered the owner before he turned back to the counter.

    His footsteps were heard clearly in the empty pub as he pulled out the sses and put it on. ncing at one of the bottles in a disy, he furrowed his eyebrows before curving up a smile.

    "Looks like, you have ovee your regret," said the owner of the pub.

    "And your brutality is still present I see."

    The voice came from the entrance of the pub. A lone man was stark naked as he crossed his arm. He smiled at the owner''s back before he approached him.

    The naked man with grayed hair took a glimpse at one of the corpse. He noticed clothing with a hint of royalty style embroidered in one of the corpses.

    "Are you sure? You might enact a war between two kingdoms or more you know."

    The sound of a liquid pouring to a lowball ss with three blocks of ice was heard. Before it reached the half of the ss, the owner took another bottle and fruit. His hand was quick and his precision was a sight to behold.

    "Well, just take a seat, let''s catch up with old times," said the owner as he brought two lowball sses on each of his hands.

    The grayed hair man shook his head in amusement. It was apparent that the owner didn''t care if he enacted a war between two kingdoms. In his eyes, they were nothing but a group of children banded together.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    After taking the first step, the owner of the pub halted. Putting the lowball sses back on the counter, he pushed his sses upward.

    "So, why are you naked?"

    "The prison cloth couldn''t handle the might of the space storm, so they disintegrated before long."

    The owner of the pub sighed before he said, "Just wait there, I''ll go get something."

    With a flick of his finger, clothing came out from his spatial ring. He casually threw it on the naked man''s face.

    It was a decent clothing but nothing fancy. Only the materials it was made from were far superior to what this world could provide.

    "Thank you," said the man before quickly wore it.

    The lowball sses were lightly ced on the table as the owner also sat down standing up straight. Even with three corpses in the room, they felt nonchnt about it.

    Having a little sip, the owner nced at the grayed hair man, "What happened to you? You looked quite old with that gray hair."

    The man he was talking toughed, "I guess being stressful about that event can really give you an effect like this."

    "I guess, so, but tell me, how did you ovee that regret?"

    The grayed hair man took the lowball ss and drink it in one motion before mmed it on the table.

    "Look at me."

    The owner squinted his eyes. He saw nothing different in his figure, "You''re still half-giant as always, what are you talking about?"

    The man smiled, "Look at me, closely, something might shock you."

    The owner furrowed his eyebrows. (Something might shock me? Well that is a rare thing to...)

    "What!" The owner mmed the table with both of his hands as he stood up. Gulping his saliva, his hand shook as he pushed up his sses. His lips curved up as he said.

    "The King''s Order is erased."

    The grayed hair man nodded, "That''s right! I didn''t do it, no, no one in the entire multi-world can do it but master, but the emperor, himself."

    The owner of the pub put his hand on top of his face as he lightly chuckled. His mana surged wildly as the tables near him blown away by the sheer force exuding from within.

    "Emperor is back, the emperor is back," muttered the owner before he faced upward to the roof.

    With a huge smile, he shouted, "Now then Heaven! The wait is over! This time you are going to fight all of us! Be scared Heaven, be very, very scared! For he hase back from the fate that you brought upon him!"

    "Hahahaha!"

    The mana surged wildly as the pub shook and cracked. The walls began to rupture and themps on the roof fell down altogether. Before long, the entire building came into ruins.

    "Oops, sorry, I got too excited," said the owner before he floated to the sky.

    The grayed hair man smiled before he followed behind him, "Now, that I got you, searching for master would be quite easier."

    "With two grand generals banding together, of course, it would be easier but the worlds are too vast to explore for the two of us alone."

    The grayed hair man furrowed his eyebrows, "What do you mean?"

    The owner of the pub pushed up his sses a wicked smile appeared on his face, "Of course, we need to gather the other grand generals rather than blindly searching for the emperor."

    "Since I just run, I mean ran a pub, my connection is not that great but surely the others wouldn''t stand still and be a nobody."

    The grayed hair man contemted for a little while before he nodded in agreement. Though searching for his master was the top priority, it would be meaningless if he couldn''t find him at all.

    "Alright, let''s go, I heard a rumor about a familiar figure, she would definitely be grinning nonstop if she heard the news."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 222 - Arrival

    Mabia, the world where cultivators from lesser worlds came to try their luck. Though there were no exact conditions to enter the gate of the world, only those with level five or more of the Soul Realm might gain something.

    Stepping out of the gate, Argeon looked dashing with his principal outfit. This was a special suit inside his wardrobe that was hidden away from the light of the world. The abyss might already take a liking to it.

    Fixing his cor for a bit, he looked at the distance. There was a huge town spotted in his line of view. His lips immediately turned up a smile as he signaled his hand.

    "Let''s go."

    Following his cue. Footsteps were heard as his students revealed themselves.

    Wearing ck stockings with a white rapier on her waist, Luna had her purple hair draped around her shoulder. Her eyes were focused as if she was a general in an army. However, what brought the attention the most was thepatibility of her figure with her uniform.

    It was a vivid bright red uniform with golden buttons lining up in the middle. Combined with the short white skirt, a hint of her beautiful thighs revealed as she moved about. A bright ''N'' brooch that was ced on her wide white cor reflected the light from the cloudy sun.

    Followed behind her was Xiaxia. The prodigy and the newly transferred student. From the five students that were sent, she was a runner up in terms of talent. Nobody knew what kind of life had she been through ever since the attack from Arcana that almost ruined Nostria. However, with such talent, it was no doubt in their mind that her cultivation level must have risen significantly.

    Wearing the same outfit as Luna, she had her ck hair ponytailed to one side. Without any visible weapon on her waist, she put up a smile as she strode in behind the captain of the group.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The male students like Jugen and Martis were wearing the same outfit except for the skirt part. Instead, they wore tight long ck pants to ensure free movement of their legs.

    With a greatsword behind Martis''s back and Jugen''s bow behind his, the male students didn''t lose their mor to their opposite genders. One was gifted with a handsome look with a hint of elf-blood running his veins, while the other was a hot-bloodedd with a menacing look in his eyes.

    "Alright, that''s quite something, remember to do that when we enter the colosseum,"ughed Argeon.

    (Despite the morous and ssy look, the freeness provided and the density of the material is quite something, we need to thank Pedroter) thought Argeon as he sighed.

    Luna sighed, "Unc-, Principal where are we supposed to go?"

    Argeon pointed forward to the city in front of them, "There, the Crown will be held there, inside a colosseum in the center of the city."

    Luna nodded, "Then we need to hurry up and find lodging or an inn there, with how big thepetition is, they will be packed in no time, thankfully we still got two more days to prepare."

    Sometimes she couldn''t believe his easygoing nature. This was a big event that could shot his academy to a greater height. A chance for a goldfish to leap into the dragon gate. Not only the academy, but the whole world would also be affected indirectly.

    The group proceeded onward to the entrance of the city only to be halted by the two guards standing by.

    "Stop, where are you from and what is your purpose in entering the city?" asked one of the guards.

    Since there was a big event going to be held in a few days. They had to tighten the security or else it would be disastrous if something ill were to happen.

    "Ah, we are here to participate in the Crown," said Argeon lightly.

    The guards squinted his eyes. They could tell that the younger ones were wearing some kind of uniform, however, their cultivation was quite low to even participating in the grandpetition.

    "Are you sure?" asked one of the guards.

    They were at a jiffy as the only options they got were only two. The first was to shoo them away from the town but that would be dangerous if the group was indeed one of the participants of the Crown. The other was to let them in, but that would also be dangerous if they proved to be otherwise.

    Looking at the confused guards, Argeon pulled out a scroll from his pocket before opening it in front of them. It was stated inside the content that the scroll was the prove of their invitation to Crown.

    Argeon knew that he must not let them held the scroll. Mabia was a more cruel world than its little sister Deo. They could have counterfeited it then took advantage of them.

    The guards were not seemed to be bothered by his gesture. It was quitemon for them to be handle as such.

    After reading the content, the guards nodded before letting them through.

    As the group went inside, both guards had a little conversation on their own.

    "Hmm, I never saw such academy attending the Crown before."

    "Me neither, maybe they are new?"

    "Maybe, but their cultivation is too low to even be considered."

    "Yeah, and they came from that gate, Deo."

    "But this might be a good time for us to bet on thepetition."

    "Hey you''re right, the chances are, they would lose thepetition early on."

    "Then we must bet a lot in the first fights, lest they would close the betting session for them!"

    Both guards nodded and dreamed the fortune that wille to their way.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 223 - Hidden Connection?

    Lyon twitched his eyes before he slowly opened them. His blurry vision slowly became focused as he saw the surrounding. The house was the same as ever, but the warm feeling was missing.

    Slowly getting up from the floor, Lyon nced down and watched his own two palms. He clenched then released it multiple times to gain the feeling that he was familiar with.

    "You have awoken my grandson."

    The voice came from the nearby bed. The true dragon lifted up his corporeal body before floating and nestled over Lyon''s shoulder. His green scales were as divine as ever and he was grinning with his full set of menacing teeth revealed.

    "Yup, I have awoken grandpa."

    Lyon looked at the window before he furrowed his eyebrows. Noticing something was weird he walked up to the door and opened it. His eyes immediately opened wide with the sight that he couldn''t imagine would happen.

    "It''s gone?"

    The water of theke had gone without a trace as if theke was never there in the first ce. Everything seemed surreal but it was right in front of his eyes.

    Lyon decided to walk out a little before a gentle breeze greeted his face. His hair fluttered as he covered his eyes a little. "What''s happening?"

    "Theke was never naturally formed, it was a blessing from Undine," exined the true dragon.

    Raising his eyebrows, Lyon asked, "So that means that the two of them are Undine?"

    Grandpa Long nodded, "That is correct, Undine is a being with probably the highest affinity with the water element to the point they could breathe under one."

    Lyon smiled wryly as he remembered how Felicia casuallymanded the water with no effort. (Well that exins it).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I guess they won''t be calling this ake anymore," chuckled Lyon.

    He crossed his arm as he watched the horizon as if he could see the two females that left them for his own sake. Closing his eyes with a smile, his confident rose but no words came out from his mouth. Taking a deep breath, his body soon rxed.

    "I guess I need to hurry up and get to Mabia for three days had passed."

    "Yes, I guess you should."

    "Huh?" Lyon was surprised by the voice answering him. It was a woman''s voice that couldn''t be any more familiar.

    Looking at the figure in front of him, he grinned, "Hello there teacher."

    There was only one woman he would call a teacher. The very woman who had taught him the shattering palm art. The woman who saved his life from a certain ident. The woman, whom he owed greatly to.

    "Let''s go, I''ming to Mabia too," said the woman as her golden hair fluttered from the gentle breeze.

    (Ah, must be for the search of anti-mana) thought Lyon as he looked at the Golden Demoness. He furrowed his eyebrows as he noticed something was a miss.

    Karina smirked as she said, "Yes, no need to look even further, I have broken through to the Divine Realm."

    "What?!" eximed Lyon before being followed by his grandfather''sughter.

    He knew all she got to do was absorb the anti-mana that she got from within, but to think that she could evenprehend the nature of the next realm in such a short amount of time. Not to mention that she broke through to the Divine Realm, not its halflings.

    "I''ll race you to the gate then, oh, Ryona ising too, I mean she hid behind those trees from all this time," teased Karina before she departed.

    "Uwaah, she became scary as she became stronger," said Ryona beforeing out from one of the trees.

    "Hubby!" leaped Ryona before Lyon immediately caught her like a princess.

    With her hands over his neck, she looked at him, "You are really handsome this close."

    "Hey Ryona, can I ask you something?" asked Lyon as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    She gently put her hand on his cheek as she asked, "What is it?"

    Taking a deep breath he closed his eyes for a second before he gently looked at the woman in his arms. This beautiful oranged-hair woman was always clingy from the moment they met each other back in thebyrinth. Ever since then, she would always call him ''hubby''.

    However, thinking it logically, it didn''t make sense for someone he had never met before would suddenly develop such feelings in an instant as if she was under some kind of spell. Her strength was unbelievable and her cultivation level was much much higher than him. There was no reason at all for her to be so attached.

    "Why are you so attached to me?" asked Lyon.

    There was a hint of sadness in her eyes as he asked the question but nheless the smile was always there for him to savor.

    "I, I, I don''t know," answered Ryona.

    "I don''t mean to let you down, I''m happy that you feel attached to me as I am too but I want to hear the reason."

    Hearing his words the hint of sadness slowly faded away. She was worried that Lyon might not be interested in him anymore, however, that was not the case.

    "I don''t know how to exin it, but at that moment where we met. There was something building inside me that I couldn''t exin, a burst of feelings I never had before. I too want to know the answer, but this feeling, I know that it''s true."

    At this point, the true dragon suddenly hummed.

    "Grandpa you know something?" asked Lyon.

    The true dragon answered, "Hmm, I wouldn''t say I know about it since I''m not that well verse in fate. Maybe you might find the answer if you recall your past life memory or if we find the other eleven."

    "Right, I still need to find the Blue World, Selena mentioned. Ah! I need to go to Mabia!" muttered Lyon.

    "Let''s go Ryona I will set up the spatial magic."

    "Ehm, you need to go down."

    "Tehee, Nope <3," said Ryona as she clung even tighter.

    "Hehe, I don''t mind either!" said Lyon as both of them embarked.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 224 - Squeeze Them Dry!

    Karina was already waiting in front of the gate of the world alongside a noticeable princess with epitome beauty exuding around her. Though the two of them were different in social status, both of their existence eluded that of a goddess.

    Princess Aelina of the Luderia Kingdom was currently holding a set of clothing on her hand as she closed her eyes with a smile. Though she was a princess she looked more like a docile housewife at the moment.

    The perimeter of the ce was heavily guarded as the army of Luderia was waiting for someone''s arrival. Every single one of them was d in silver armor as their weapon wasid on their waist. Nobody dared to approach the ce, nobody dared to even cough. The spectators could only watch from afar.

    The wind blew strongly as the two women had their hair fluttered. Rustling through the hair fabrics, both women suddenly looked in a single direction.

    Karina turned a smile before she muttered, "About time."

    A golden-patterned sarong was fluttering as the figure leaped in each of his steps. His long hair went against the wind as he traveled through the kingdom. The trees were left bbergasted as the horses that carried a carriage neighed after a figure passed them by. The people could only catch his wind and their eyes could only make out a shadow.

    The figure smiled as he said, "Hold on tight!"

    With onest step, the figure jerked his thigh beforeunching up to the sky.

    Under the sky, the soldiers looked up as the young man they were waiting appeared above them. Along with the chuckle and excitement of a woman, the young man descended with a graceful thud.

    For the masters, one could tell that the young man had absolute control of his own power. He could destroy buildings with a finger but also touched a woman''s cheek gently.

    "Ryona you can let go now," said Lyon helplessly as he knew how the two women in front of him were hiding something devilish behind their smiles.

    "Hehehe, alright I''ll stop teasing you for now."

    Princess Aelina coughed before she stood up in front of him and said softly with a smile, "L-Lyon, here, I brought you the uniform for the Crown."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "It''s a special custom-made one for you. I coordinated with uncle Pedro and all of the tailors in Deo to make this set of magic."

    The princess proudly smiled as she exined the set of clothing in her hands.

    Feeling the fabric with his right hand, Lyon smiled.

    --------------------------------

    The sound of fireworks filled the sunny sky as cheers of more than ten thousand people filled the atmosphere. On this day, the grandest event in Mabia was held.

    Cultivators from all edges of the world wereing to this ce either they were hidden masters or well known. They knew what thepetition meant for the world, even more, for the future. Many great cultivators were born from this event.

    It was like a spectacle motion of what the future would like. Will the generation of today couldpete or are they bing deteriorated over the years.

    The variety of ns would seek the geniuses, take them in and nurture them to be the next powerful cultivators as well as the neighboring kingdoms.

    This was a grand opportunity for all people. Whether they were powerful, whether they were weak, There will always be something to gain and little to lose.

    The spectators were on their seats while some of them stood as they cheered. A discussion was inevitable.

    "Hey, I still cannot believe that our world would be the host of this grand event!" said one of them.

    "Well, it is bound to happen since it''s our turn in the rotation."

    "Bah, forget about that, what''s important now is the contenders!"

    "Yeah, I heard the four academies finally produced a pack of geniuses! It would be hard for us to guess who will be the winner this time."

    "But it''s not hard to guess who will lose first."

    They nced at a certain group with weak cultivators. It was apparent that they were from the fifth academy and the lesser world, Deo. The newly joined academy shouldn''t even be on the same list as the other four with the disparity of their strength.

    "God knows how they got invited to this event, maybe the got connection in the higher-ups but still, it''s a fool way to join to just get beat up."

    "Or maybe they are trying to rumble the betting system? I don''t know honestly but people are going to stake against them big time."

    "Hey, are you talking shit about my academy?!" A shout suddenly heard as one young man approached them.

    "Yeah! What are you gonna do about it?!" one of them stood up and faced the young man.

    The disparity in their strength was visible but the weaker one had no sense of fear within them before saying, "Oh yeah?! Then how much are you gonna bet against us then?"

    "Hmph! I''m going to bet one thousand low-grade cultivation beads!" said the man while mming his chest proudly.

    "One thousand? Please, my grandma''s shit is much more valuable than that! I''m going to bet five thousand mid-grade cultivation beads against any of our opposing academy!"

    "Hmph! Don''t be so cocky with your sharp tongue! No matter, I will bet seven thousand mid-grade cultivation beads."

    "Oh yeah? Then how about your friends?"

    "They will too," answered the man with a nod from his group.

    The young man from Nostria''s academy nodded, "Alright, it''s settled then, now for our personal bet."

    "Of course, you will kowtow in front of me until you bleed your head if I win,"ughed the man with his group.

    "Alright, I want your spatial ring and your group''s spatial rings with its content intact, see you," answered the young man before turning away as nothing happened.

    They were left ck-jawed as the young man didn''t even hesitate to agree with the bet. Normally people would refuse such an offer for their pride would be hurt beyond repair.

    Getting back to the Nostria''s group of the spectator, the young man said, "All done, they bought it rather easily, it''s up to you guys if you want to get rich now, bet away whenever big brother is on the match!"

    The young man left them with excitement as he walked down the stairs. Pulling out his fake hair, the golden nature shone with the shimmering light. He sighed as he muttered, "Damn, big bro''s influence really rubbed on me."

    Jugen pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket with a title on top.

    ''Lyon''s top 100 profanity to provoke or make them puke blood!''

    (He even put his signature at the bottom!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 225 - Three Overseers

    The sound of a gong suddenly reverberated the Colosseum before the crowd''s noise dimmed down. With one second dy, the gong was hit once more before it finally ended on the third hit.

    As the sound slowly vanished, the Colosseum was at a total silent. The crowd''s attention immediately focused on the circr arena below that was roughly a hundred steps in diameter.

    "Hahaha!"

    The sound ofughter filled the ce from able before a figure slowly descended down from the clouds.

    Actively rubbing his own long white beard, the old man with the ck robe perfectlynded on the center of the arena with one of his hands on his back. He had a lean figure that was healthy and vigor that every adult had. Nobody knew his real age.

    "Yes yes, now this is what the old me like, haha!" said the old man.

    "It''s him, one of the overseers of the Crown, Dan Hufei!" said one of the experts in the crowd.

    "Many rumors have been going on that he was facing a bottleneck, has he broken through?"

    "Scratch that! I heard that his granddaughter is actually participating in this event!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The crowd had their own discussion but nevertheless the cheering started once more when the big shot himself came down to the arena.

    "Old Dan, you still like drowning in praises I see."

    The voice once again came from above before the screech of a giant bird followed. The crowd immediately looked up as the shadow of the said bird, filled the Colosseum. It was an eagle with a pair of wings that could cover a small forest.

    A demonic beast that was tamed by the middle-aged bald man who rode it. He had a lean figure with a ck goatee. Wearing a purple robe the man jumped down before standing beside Dan Hufei.

    "Hahaha, much like you love your demonic beast, Trigard Van, the infamous beastmaster," teased the old man.

    "Van the beastmaster!" eximed one of the elders of a n.

    "Oh my god is him! Then that means, that magnificent eagle is, Aethon!"

    The legendary demonic beast Aethon, famed for its brutality and huge size. It could rip a cultivator expert to shreds with its talons alone. They said they lived in a higher ce like a mountain and thick mana flow. Only after these two conditions met would they could be sighted. Not to mention taming one.

    "Well, I can''t argue with that," said Van with a smile before pping his hands and made the eagle went away from the ce, revealing the sun once more.

    "Hmm, I hear that thepetition this time suddenly got fiercer," muttered Van.

    "Of course it is! Hahaha! My granddaughter joined this time, that''s why I personally choose this region to oversee,"ughed Dan.

    "And I am here to make things fair."

    A woman''s voice was clearly heard before the clouds in the sky suddenly spiraled down like a tornado to a spot between them. Dan Hufei''s hair was fluttering against his face while Van''s revealed a smile. A snap of a finger was suddenly heard before the tornado instantly scattered in every direction.

    The men in the crowd were immediately ck-jawed by what they had seen. Never in their entire life maybe, they had seen such ''creature''.

    "Wow, she is beautiful," said a woman in the crowd before being followed with a slow nod by her fellow peers.

    She had a fairplexion with a sculpted figure. Her arched eyebrows looked down on the sweeping eyshes. A pair of delicate ears formed a beauty with her button nose. The eyes of the crowd were fascinated by the flowing coral ck hair of her that didn''t even manage to touch her shoulder. Her bow-shaped lips turned a smile as her jet-ck eyes looked at the stupefied crowd.

    She had a golden bracelet in each of her wrists with a high tight ck bra to cover her plump bosom. There was a small circr hole on top of it that revealed her cleavage. With her small waist and belly button revealed to Mabia, she took a few steps forward, revealing her beautiful barefooted feet. Her long red loose skirt fluttered against the wind before she opened her arms and said,

    "Wee fellow cultivators! Today we three will be overseeing the contest, thepetition, that without a doubt produce a glimpse of what the future might be!"

    Her sentence instantly riled up the crowd more than the other two did, though both of them didn''t seem to be surprised by it. Crossing one arm and putting another on her chin she teasingly said, "I guess an introduction is in order."

    "My name is Dan Hufei, as many of you may know me as others may don''t, I''m currently one of the overseers in for thispetition," said Dan Hufei.

    "Likewise, my name is Trigard Van, people call me Van the beastmaster and the same as Old Dan, I''m currently one of the overseers for thispetition," said Van with a bow.

    "That leaves mine then," said the beautiful woman in dancing attire.

    After making a double fake cough she continued, "My name is Sophia Treas Alrude, I am currently one of the overseers for thispetition."

    "Sophia Treas Alrude?" one of the crowd muttered.

    "Wait a minute! A Treas family member?!" eximed one of them.

    Treas family was an elusive family that was widely known for its wealth and auctions. They held most of the biggest auctions in multiple worlds. It was said that the fortune they possessed could make a mountain looking up.

    Nobody would dare to offend the trio, especially the beautiful woman with dancing attire.. Who knows what forces she could order on the go given her name as a Treas.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 226 - Introduction

    While the crowd was fascinated at the trio on the circr arena. A certain group of students had their eyes hidden under a shade. All of the males and the females in the group crossed their arms especially the males.

    "This is bad," said one of them before following by a nod.

    "Huh? Is your low-world IQ get ahead of you? Hahaha, you country bumpkin, you are at the presence of three powerful cultivators, feast your eyes well, your weak academy might learn a thing or two," said one of the cultivators among the crowd.

    He seemed also to be a student from an academy by his dressing. However, his words didn''t manage to infuriate them at all. Instead, one of Nostria Academy said, "No, you don''t understand."

    "You see, that beautifuldy in dancing attire in the middle,dy Sophia, is in danger," continued the student.

    "Huh? Hahaha, are you on drugs? How can a powerful cultivator like her be in danger in Mabia? Besides, who would dare to provoke her backing? She is a Treas family member for fuck sake! If anyone dares to do so, he must have a greater lineage or came from the sky or something."

    The Nostria Academy student took a deep breath before he answered, "Well, you''re goddamn right."

    The student from another academy had a confused look before dropping the matter. Speaking with this fellow even further would only lower his intelligence. s, how could he know that his interlocutor was talking about a different kind of danger?

    "Well, we won''t bore you even further, overseers, let''s take our seats," said Sophia before she leaped to one of the three seats prepared for them. The seats got the best view to look the entire circr arena while directly below them were the seats for the five principals.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Both of the men could only smile wryly before they followed suit. Raising her beautiful hand Sophia snapped her finger, signaling the man with a mallet to hit the gong.

    With a nod, the man hit it with all his might before the resounding sound stilled the Colosseum once more. As the sound slowly diminished, the crowd was at the edge of their seat as the five academies were about to make their entrance.

    Suddenly, Sophia stood up as she said, "I will allow myself to be thementator of the Crown with utmost neutrality. Though I might not talk very much, I will do my best, now then, without further ado, herees the first academy!"

    Before the crowd could feel the surprise from her statement, one of the gates facing the arena gradually opened before footsteps were heard.

    Leading the five students behind him was a well-built middle-aged man with handlebars mustache and long ck hair. Wearing a ck uniform, they made their way to the arena with pride and smile on their faces.

    "There it is! The Snake Eye Academy!" cheered one of the crowds.

    "Ah, Frion is there, leading the team!" said one of the crowds while pointing at a certain youth.

    He had short ck hair with a menacing look in his eyes. Though his face was quite a charming one, he didn''t hide the brutality that resided within. With a grin on his face, the youth marched on.

    "And there it is folks! The Snake Eye Academy, I heard that they are one of the favorites to win the Crown! Especially the young Frion, he sure looks promising, what say you old man Dan?" asked Sophia.

    The old man was quite shocked when he was asked such a question but nheless, Dan didn''t dare to offend thisdy.

    "Ah yes, he is quite promising and I''m sure the higher ns had their eyes set on that youth," nodded Old Dan.

    The crowd immediately agreed with his opinion like it was a matter of course. Sophie however, only smiled as she saw the hint of bullshit in his expression.

    (Old man, with old bullshit) thought Sophia though she didn''t express it at all.

    The principal immediately jumped to his seat before he cupped his hand with respect to the trio above them. He turned around and sat as heughed, "Haha, this time it will be our win!"

    "Well, I hate to break it to you Reyes but wait for the next generation to win, cause this time it will be ours."

    The voice made the principal of Snake Eye Academy, Reyes Dermaga, furrowed his eyebrows.

    The second gate opened before a team lead by a skinny middle-aged man that fanned his own face walked out. Their bright yellow uniform was eye-catching.

    "There it is, the Talon Academy," said one of the crowd.

    "Yes, and the famous twin, Audrich, and Erdrich," said one of them as they looked at the twin youths in the ranks.

    Both having the same facial feature and lean figure, it was really hard to differ with one another. With their long ck hair fluttering against the wind, one of them was revealed to wear a pair of white earrings while the other was ck but no one knows which was which. However, one thing for sure was that they exuded confidence like none other.

    "I see, that you are still alive and well, Talon of Northern Light, Beren Fois," quipped Reyes.

    After greeting the overseers like the other, Beren took a sit on the right edge of the seats. The opposite of the man who just called his name.

    "Not just anyone can bring down my life, Reyes," smirked Beren.

    "Well well, the two academies sure have its rivalry! The Talon Academy with its twin danger, Audrich, and Erdrich! Surely their power cannot be underestimated, what are your thoughts Van the beastmaster?" asked Sophia.

    Unlike Old Dan, the man already prepared himself an answer, "Yes, the two of themplimented each other with their unique style of fighting. Surely they are one of the favorites for a reason and I can''t wait to see that!"

    "Yes, we all cannot wait to see that but! Herees the top contender, thest Crown Winner!"

    Her voice caught the crowd''s cheers as the third gate opened.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 227 - Grand Entrance

    A man wearing a purple uniform led a group of five with a smile on his face. He had ponytailed ck hair with a lean figure that epassed his strength. With his hand behind his back, he leisurely walked to the front as the cheers of the crowd getting wild.

    "Last Crown Champion! The Silver Sky Academy!" said one of the crowd

    "The youth behind the principal was none other than the little brother of thest Ace of the team, Faust!"

    The youth''s eyes were full of arrogance as he basked in the glory of their praises. His medium-length brown hair fluttered against the wind as his chiseled face formed a smile.

    Firion grinned as he looked at Faust while the twins furrowed his eyebrows. They knew he was the top favorite and the strongest in thepetition. It was normal for one to be wary of him.

    "Not only that, but I also heard the girl behind him was Dan Hufei''s own granddaughter, Fue Hufei!" said one of the crowd as they noticed the beauty.

    She was a petite girl with a pink ribbon on her long ck hair. She wore the purple uniform along with the purple skirt to exude her cuteness. She was at the same age as Luna but she had a more cheerful personality than her. She waved to the crowd with a smile as a part of its teeth was visible escaping out.

    The principal immediately jumped to greet the overseer, "Greetings overseers."

    The trio nodded before the principal of the Silver Sky Academy brazenly took a seat in the middle. As thestpetition''s champion, he felt that none would disagree with him being in the center though there was no special meaning to it in the first ce.

    "Ah, Khafai I would like a chance to spar with you sometime in the near future," asked Reyes with a cupped hand.

    "Haha, the time willeter after I won thepetition," he answered.

    Reyes had a twitched mouth but he didn''t dare to cause an unnecessary ruckus around here. Especially in front of the overseers.

    "Silver Star Academy, thest Crown Champion! Faust the little brother of the Fang of Mountains, Gilvr, will he be able to take up his mantle I wonder?" asked Sophia as she faced Old Dan for his opinion.

    "Of course! Thed is outstanding both in talent and inbat, I can fairly say that he is truly like his older brother! I''m even thinking of marrying my granddaughter off to him haha!"

    Hisment made her granddaughter blushed but she didn''t refute it.

    "Hohoho what''s this, it seemed like you will have a new grandson-inw soon," teased Sophia as she noticed the girl''s reaction.

    Faust rubbed his chin before he sat down in the nearby seats provided for the team.

    The fourth gate gradually opened as white uniforms stole the attention of the top contender. With hasty footsteps the six of them revealed themselves.

    Led by a in face middle-aged man with a lean figure, the principal seemed dullpare to the others. But their fame as the runner-up said otherwise.

    "Woah, she is beautiful."

    "Yeah, aren''t we quite lucky, a lot of beauties is joining thispetition."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "The Cold Beauty, Chloe!"

    The crowd immediately discussed between themselves. While the notable experts from the same ce already knew their strength to a certain extent. It was, after all, Mabia Academy.

    Chloe had her eyes closed as she was disinterested in the current situation. She did, however, took a nce at Faust. His strength was noticeable to the people and his fame proceeded him. He will be without a doubt a huge obstacle to ovee.

    The wild youth behind her also stared at him before sitting down. He didn''t pull out his usual personality against such an opponent. Not only Faust was of a noble family, but he was also way stronger than him. There was no chance of him to unt anything.

    "Chloe, the cold beauty, surely that was an understatement," shouted Faust.

    However, the girl with a single curly hair on her cheek didn''t seem to bother about it. She still closed her eyes as if nothing could bother her.

    Faust had his mouth twitched, never did he had a woman treated him like this. He was the little brother of Gilvr and he got his talent too. Women would flock against him with such traits.

    "If I win the crown, how about it, will you be my wife?" shouted Faust once more.

    Though he was brazen, nobody dared to refute him. However, Chloe still didn''t respond to any of his shouts.

    Dan Hufei seemed to not mind his action. In his point of view, it was normal for a man like him to have a wife or more.

    Meanwhile, the principal had finished greeting the three overseers and sat down.

    "Your student has quite the bravery to ask her out," asked the Mabia Academy''s principal.

    "Hahaha, why would he be scared to ask her out, a cold beauty is not that rare, Yozec," answered Khafai.

    "My-my, the cold beauty from Mabia Academy sure had caught the tiger''s attention. I wonder how will this develop? Or is she already have a lover? Ooo so many possibilities, I can''t wait for a drama," said Sophia.

    "However, all of that has to wait since herees the underdog!" shouted Sophia as thest gate gradually opened.

    The red uniform immediately stilled the Colosseum as Argeon led the team to the crowd. Not to mention their uniform, there was something wrong with the team.

    Not caring what the crowd was thinking, Argeon leaped then greet the overseers before sitting on his own. It was such in quick session that the other principals didn''t even manage toment on him. He was sitting there as if he was equal with the other four. Such as the skill of Nostria Academy''s ghost principal.

    Luna facepalmed before shaking her head at her ridiculous uncle. She then signaled her team to sit in the provided seats.

    "Hey Chloe, it''s the academy from your world, why are there only, four of them?" asked the wild youth in her team.

    However, Chloe still had her eyes closed and didn''t answer his question.

    "Hahaha look at them, I think one of them was scared and ran away!" shouted Faust. His insult was soon followed by his fans that were among the crowds.

    "Haha, what underdog? More like under trash! This is easy money!"

    "Damn, why would they even join if they are weak, it would just shame them even further!"

    "Hmm, I heard that Chloe was from their world."

    However, their shouts and insult didn''t infuriate them at all. The students in the spectator seat were also having a calm expression as if their insult was nothing but nothing. Luna and the team also didn''t even bother to look at Faust at all.

    The four principals looked at Argeon with interest but to their disappointment, Argeon also looked calm despite that.

    "Well, well, well, the Nostria Academy seemed to have one less member for thepetition, Principal Argeon, are you fine with just four members topete?" asked Sophia.

    "Oh no, we have five members alright, but he seemed to be a bitte," exined Argeon with a smile (Don''t worry, I doubt he won''t greet you first before me).

    -----------------------

    The gate of the world in Mabia suddenly had a visitor from within. The youth that stepped out asked the guards, "Where is the Crown held?"

    One of them pointed at a certain direction before the youth vanished from their sight in a blink of an eye, "Hey wait!"

    "Hehe, sorry, he is in a hurry, thanks for the direction," said a beautiful woman with orange hair before a golden-haired woman also stepped out of the gate.

    The golden-haired woman immediately followed the youth before shouting, "Thanks!"

    "Hey, wait for me!" shouted the oranged-haired woman before following her.

    -----------------------

    "Late? No way he iste! He must be too scared to co-!?" Faust''s shout was suddenly halted.

    Chloe''s eyes suddenly opened up as she immediately stood and looked at a certain direction. Her actions caught their surprise as the usually cold and calm beauty suddenly restless.

    One student from Nostria also stood up from their seat before being followed suit by his peers.

    "W-what''s going on, what are you guys doing?" asked one of the crowd.

    "He''sing," answered Luna with a smile.

    "Hoo, interesting," muttered Old Dan as he rubbed his beard.

    Van furrowed his eyebrows (My Aethon, he is getting restless? Is it even possible?).

    Argeon was grinning as he saw the other four principals furrowing their eyebrows. Standing up, he said, "Well, you wanted my fifth member, I''ll give you one, but this guy, he loves toe in style (And beautiful woman)."

    "Oooh?!" Sophia was clearly excited and curious about thest member from Nostria Academy.

    Suddenly the clouds seemed to has darkened in an instant as a cry of a mighty being was heard. At present, nothing could beat it, not even Van''s huge eagle.

    A huge green-scaled dragon suddenly rose up to the sky just outside the Colosseum as it stilled fear to the people that didn''t know what or who it was. The crowd was on the edge of their sits before the dragon suddenly turned and plunged itself toward the overseers with arge grin.

    (So fast!) thought Old Dan as he reached out Sophia.

    (Oh no, we are not going to make it!) thought Van as he also did the same.

    Sophia was dumbstruck as the dragon''s direction was clearly on her. She couldn''t prepare herself, nor could she have the time to even close her eyes.

    A soft tap was heard as a foot lightlynded on the left armrest of her seat before her chin was lightly pushed up with a hand. The intimidating atmosphere also instantly vanished and returned to normal as if nothing happened in the first ce.

    "Hello there beautifuldy, my name is Lyon, may I know what''s yours?"

    Before she realized it, she came face to face with thest member of Nostria Academy.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 228 - One Thing Wrong

    The world seemed to be at a frozen state as they stared at one young man who brazenly held up her chin. To most, the beauty was untouchable and could only watch from afar, if fates, even permit such a feat.

    Every word the crowd had in mind was stuck in their throat as they couldn''t utter a single sound out of their gaping mouths. Meanwhile, one group of the same uniform stood proudly with smiles on their faces. This was the one man they were waiting, the final member and the ace of their academy.

    Sophia was dumbstruck as Argeon shook his head helplessly. He knew how much brazen this guy was but he didn''t expect that his thought woulde true. Despite beingte, he greeted the most beautiful woman in the Colosseum first instead of his principal.

    "I expect no less big brother," said Jugen with a nod.

    Facing the young man''s unbeatable charisma, Sophia blushed but her mind was in chaos. She could see his ripped chest as his red dress shirt had a loose button. It had a wide cor and a long-sleeved ck outer shirt that magnifies hisplexion. Without a doubt, the clothing was more simr to that of his earth.

    Her eyes couldn''t help but steal a nce at his visible chest, nobody had ever approached her this closely, especially of the opposite sex.

    Suddenly, Lyon''s other hand was grabbed by her to his surprise.

    "Well, well, well, aren''t you a handsome thief?" teased Sophia before she winked at him.

    Lyon smiled wryly as he thought (This woman is quite an expert in acting).

    "Hahahaha!" Old Dan''sughter rang about before he said, "Thispetition ought to be more interesting than any of those before! I hope you can entertain us as much as your illusionist grand entrance kid!"

    Van furrowed his eyebrows at Old Dan''s remark. He was sure that the dragon he saw was not an illusion but nevertheless, there was a chance if his opinion were wrong. However, one thing for sure was that his eagle grew restless as Lyon came flying.

    "I wonder what do you want to steal oh handsome thief, I barely have anything with me and by the motion of your hand you didn''t even target my spatial ring," asked Sophia with a smile before she stood up and held Lyon''s chin.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    In the blink of an eye, the situation immediately reversed. Though Lyon was surprised for a moment, his face was full of confidence once more as a smirk nted on his face.

    "Well, I must be a dumb thief to tell you what I want to steal from you," answered Lyon as he savors the beauty with his eyes.

    "Hmm, right you are, your face, it reminds me of someone, or was it something? Nevertheless, you need to go back to the arena or should I send you there?" Once again Sophia winked before she ruthlesslyshed out her foot to his face, not waiting for his answer.

    In that split second as the foot connected to his face, Lyon took a deep breath. (Ah, jasmine?).

    "Guha!"

    He was sent flying but a smile was noticeable as he fell to the circr arena with a thud. Hearing the cheers and the boos from the crowd the young man slowly get up and scanned the area before her eyesnded on one particr woman he was bound to meet sooner orter.

    "Chloe, how about a second dance?" asked Lyon with one hand reached out to her.

    "OOH! What''s this, thest member of Nostria Academy actually knows the cold beauty?!" shouted Sophia as hermentator personality kicked in.

    With the already crossed arm, she looked at the man whom she couldn''t erase from her memory. The event in the night banquet was quite vivid and unforgettable. It was something that was never in her mind that would happen to her.

    "Hmph. Let''s finish what you startedter, surely the chance willeter," answered Chloe before she sat back down.

    The gaze of everyone immediately rained down on him. The aces from the remaining four academies looked at him with interest and some with contempt. To think someone from the lesser world casually flirted around with women of higher status.

    "Hey trash, what are you doing casually talking with my soon-to-be wife."

    A shout from one of the participants was heard before Lyon''s eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    (Oh no!) thought Luna as she saw his expression. She knew him well to know what''s going to happen next. If he were to go berserk now, then surely their academy would be disqualified from the Crown.

    Argeon immediately gripped the armrest of his chair as he was palpitations. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead as one of the other principals noticed.

    "Hahaha, why are you so scared, don''t worry, Faust will not hurt him," said Khafai with satisfaction on his face.

    Disregarding his opinion, Argeon immediately turned around and face the three overseers, "Is this allowed? With the way things going, they will surely fight each other."

    "Don''t be so anxious, a little warm-up won''t hurt anyone, right miss Sophia?" asked Old Dan before he furrowed his eyebrows. Sophia was actually absent-minded as her eyes focused on the young man she called a thief a moment ago.

    "See, silent is a yes, so let them be, besides it would rile up the crowd even more and merry the Colosseum," answered Old Dan.

    Argeon gritted his teeth, (What an asshole!). Just because Faust was the soon-to-be his grandson-inw he allowed such ridiculous thing. He couldn''t help but sit back down and hope his niece had a n already.

    Leaning back, Old Dan casually spoke softly, "Good thing miss Sophia''s sadistic empress didn''te to watch the match, otherwise that young man would be a goner right hahaha."

    Sophia''s pupils were suddenly shrunken as if she saw a ghost.

    Lyon turned around as he smirked, "With you? Please, even a rock wouldn''t want to marry you."

    "What did you say?!" shouted Faust before he jumped on the arena.

    Luna was about to shout before she saw Lyon''s backhand waving at her, telling her not to worry. She took a deep breath of relief as the rest of the members followed. She knew that Lyon knew what was important right now.

    "You have a sharp tongue for a weak cultivator from the lesser world! Look''s like I have to teach you a lesson," said Faust as he looked down on Lyon while cracking his knuckles.

    (Damn, this guy is acting like those weak mobs in movies) thought Lyon before he turned around and left the arena.

    "Hmph! Pathetic, is a sharp tongue your only weapon?" shouted Faust.

    Stepping down the arena, Lyon looked back at the lonely man on there, "No, I also have manners, this is a respectfulpetition with rules to follow through. Unlike a certain idiot, I know how to follow rules."

    The crowd went agape as they couldn''t believe that the young man still dared to insult the strongestpetitor. Was he crazy or was that confidence? They were speechless, but to Jugen this was an everyday thing.

    "Let me guess, what you are trying to do is to impress Chloe with your mighty strength by beating me, however, there is one thing where you wrong."

    The crowd looked at the cold beauty who closed her eyes as if the world was uninteresting to her.

    Faust turned a shade of red as he noticed Chloe didn''t even bother to look at them. ring at Lyon he thought (You will pay for this!) before jumping back to his seat.

    "That''s right, you can never beat me," muttered Lyon with a smile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 229 - Compete

    "Alright!" shouted Sophia after a resounding p.

    With one instantaneous action, she got their attention just like so. Despite being pretty and powerful her leadership was no doubt a question to themoners. One could only wonder if there were men out there that had the matching social status.

    "Looks like it''s time to begin!" shouted Sophia before she snapped her finger with a smile.

    A rock simr to the one existing in Deo but a smaller version appeared floating on her right hand. With a light blew from her lips the floating rock descended down to the middle of the arena.

    "Many of you has understood what this stone does but for the neers, I will exin," said Sophia before she continued.

    "The stone will gauge or measure your strength! Sponsored by Treas Family of course! Soe by to our auction! Many artifacts and the likes await for your hand!"

    Lyon had ck lines over his head as he thought (This woman just endorse her own business in the middle of exining! Wait, that does not even count as exining!).

    "Alright, which academy should go first? Hmm? How about-"

    "Hmm that would take a lot of time, I would propose that the aces of the five teams take the test to make things faster and of course brought the intense atmosphere."

    The crowd turned their attention to one of the young men sitting on the bench from one of the five teams.

    "Firion!" Reyes immediately turned around and cupped his hand to Sophia, "Please I ask for your forgiveness, the disciple of mine is still young and ignorant, please be lenient if you have to punish!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Sophia waved her hand, "It''s alright, there is no need to apologize. His idea is not bad so why not, let the five people gather on the arena!"

    Her rally was answered with a resounding sound from a gong.

    Firion, the ck-haired youth immediately jumped andnded near the center before being followed by one of the twins, the one with the ck earrings. With a loudugh, Faust jumped to the center.

    Chloe stood up and walked gracefully to the arena with crossed arms. Her eyes only opened halfway as she looked around the other two. The ice beauty was true to her name.

    "Hurry up you fucking trash-es? Huh?" Faust was confused as she nced at the Nostria team. The man he was about to brawl just a moment ago was already nowhere to be seen.

    The crowd was also stunned by this development.

    "Hey, where did he go?"

    "He was there a moment ago?"

    "Look in the center of the arena! His-?!"

    Luna facepalmed again as she shook her head (That guy is going to get it after this is over!).

    Jugen gulped as he noticed this ''sister-inw'' of his and could only pray for the safety of his big idol. That''s if even God could save him.

    Chloe''s mouth was twitching as she muttered, "Do you want your nose to bleed again?"

    "Well I certainly do but not from your fist, hehe,"ughed Lyon dumbly.

    The voice came from behind her in which the other three nced in a surprise. They didn''t notice when did he even creep up behind the ice beauty, especially in an open area like this. It was almost an impossible feat.

    (There goes my surprise hug I guess) thought Lyon dejected before walked to an open spot with a loud sigh. He seemed to be not caring about the fact that he was the weakest among the five nor did the crowd''s eyes of jealousy.

    "You''re fast for a tra-"

    "Keep your mouth shut, are we here topete to be the best, or are we here topete to be a wife?" cut Lyon.

    The blood almost spilled out of Faust''s mouth before he gulped it down. The crowd was covering their face as theyugh, afraid to offend the little brother of thest champion.

    "Hahaha!" meanwhile Sophia was bursting outughing.

    Old Dan furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Lyon. This guy had been so brazen against the future grandson-inw of his.

    Van the beastmaster was facing away from both of them as his eyes formed tears while his hand covering his mouth. He didn''t dare to burst out hisugh like Sophia else he would have offended the old man.

    "Sorry, haha, alright, let''s begin the test! All you have to do is punch or kick or headbutt or whatever as hard as you can to destroy the stone in front of you! Don''t worry, the stone will regenerate by itself! Weapons are allowed as well as magic but don''t take too much time!"

    "Oh did I mention that this was provided by Treas family? Pleasee by and join the nearest auction, the artifacts are waiting for your hands! The betting session is also open! Go big or go home! The Treas will charge ten percent of the winning as taxes by the way, but you might win one hundred percent or more for your bet!"

    Chloe held her chin as she mused by herself while Firion and one of the twins with ck earrings did the same.

    Argeon suddenly stood from his seat before the other four principals looked at him. Khafai smirked as he sneered, "What now Argeon? Are you going toin again?"

    "No," said Argeon as he slowly took off his spatial ring, "I''m going to be rich."

    "Guys, catch!" shouted Argeon as he threw it away to his students, "Bet all of it for Lyon!"

    "Hahaha! Are you crazy? Is the atmosphere too much for you?" sneered Khafai before he stood up and do the same, "Bet all of it for Faust! This is easy money!"

    "Hmmm, Faust is nothingpared to Chloe," muttered Yozec before he did the same but bet on Chloe.

    The other two headmasters didn''t want to lose face so they also bet on their aces.

    "My, my, I should thank you Argeon," teased Sophia.

    Was that a sarcasm? Or was that a genuine gratitude? Argeon could only ponder for the answer.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 230 - The Man In The Painting

    Firion crossed his arm before he nced around at hispetitors. His vision stopped at Faust before his lips curved up a smile. "Alright, I will go first."

    "Crucifying Heaven!"

    He took a step back before plunging forward at a blinding speed. A dagger shed the crowd''s eyes as the sound of thunder follow suit.

    "Impossible!" Firion opened his eyes wide as the result of his attack was not as he was expecting. His hidden dagger did not manage to cut through the stone, in fact, it didn''t even manage to sh deeper to the center.

    "Whoah, that''s a really hard piece of rock,"

    "Even with his power, he didn''t manage to cut half of it?"

    The crowd immediately entered their own discussion. The experts and themoners naturally had different ways of thinking.

    "Tch!" Firion immediately went back to his team and let the others take their turns. The rock immediately regained its structure in a single blink of an eye.

    "Hahaha! Reyes, you look disappointed, Erdrich! Show him your might!" shouted Beren.

    One of the twins, Erdrich looked at the principal before cupping his hands. After a slight bow, the ck earrings ringed as he jumped to the air. The crowd''s eyes followed his movement as the intensity of the air was getting denser. His figure slowly floats as if the wind was supporting him

    "Wind Art: Piercing Space!"

    Like a sh of lightning, his figure immediately transcended downward before his kick made a loud boom toward the rock.

    "Hmm," mused Erdrich as his leg still connected to the rock. The crack appeared but it was not all the way to the other edges.

    He retracted his leg before bowing down and retreated from the scene. He did not know if he was better than Firion but he was certain he was not lesser than him. However, the winner was not decided by strength alone, thought Erdrich as he looked at his twin brother with a nod.

    "The two of the academies aces have had their chance! Now, who will do it next? Will it be the cold beauty? Or will it be the little brother of thest champ? Or the underdog?" shouted Sophia as she opened her arms in excitement.

    "Remember guys the betting session has already closed! With the odds varies who are you betting on? At this time, betting on Lyon would you one thousand percent of the bet you make! and the least would be on Faust since he is everyone''s favorite, so one hundred and fifty percent if you bet on him!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    As Sophia exined, her assistant suddenly leaned closer from behind and whispered before giving her a piece of paper.

    "Ohh what''s this?! Looks like there are a lot of people ying it big for the underdog rather than the favorite! Now, this is a surprise!"

    Faust smirked at Lyon before he said, "Looks like a lot of people are going to be disappointed because of you."

    However, Lyon acted as if he didn''t hear what he said. His eyes were looking at Chloe as if there were only him and her at the moment. (You must have gone stronger since thest time we met).

    "So Chloe, how are you these days?" asked Lyon out of the blue.

    Faust immediately irritated as Chloe raised her eyebrows, they both couldn''t believe he would just casually start up a conversation in a situation like this.

    She shook her head before turning around and left the scene. This action of her sparked some confusion and anger of the crowds but the most agitated one was the principal.

    "Agh! I forgot she is a wise girl," said Yozec while putting his hand on his head.

    It was quite easy to understand that Chloe didn''t want to even slightly, showing her bright skills and strength, else it would be to her own disadvantageter on. In her eyes, winning was the only thing that matter, there was no gain in showing one''s prowess for a mere amusement of the bet.

    And then there were only two men standing opposite each other with a rock as their separator. The underdog and the favorite, one was an unknown youth from the lesser world while one was the little brother of thest champion.

    "Haha! Let me show you why you and your group don''t belong here!" shouted Faust before he took a step back.

    "Yeah show them!" shouted Fue Hufei from the bench while raising her hand.

    "Oh, would you look at that, you have a fan," teased Lyon with a smirk.

    "Hmph! Let''s see if you can smile after this!"

    Faust opened his hand before forming a palm in one. The mana gathered at the edges of his finger as the crowd''s attention glued.

    "That''s the famous Mantis Art!"

    "He sure is following his older brother!"

    Faust''s lips curved up before he whipped hand and ax downward to the stone.

    "Mantis Art: Crippling sh!"

    He immediately retracted his hand as he said, "Behold!"

    The stone was almost sliced in half, only a few millimeters off before making it into two. However, what was to be concerned was the strength those fingers had. It was a clean strike with no sound but the wind it crashed. That was the power of the Mantis Art.

    The experts in the crowd were rubbing their chins and beard as they nodded in his effort. Though thest two were quite amazing it was not to this extent.

    "Oooh! What a great effort! He is just a few pushes away for cutting in two like his older brother didst time!" shouted Old Dan proudly.

    "Yay! Go Faust!" shouted Fue.

    "That is quite the challenge for the underdog to ovee will he be able to make a miracle today?" shouted Sophie before she rested her face on her palm and looked at the young man below. (Now then, are you really him?) thought her as her mind wandered.

    About a month ago.

    Sophia was about to knock on a door before a woman''s voice halted her motion, "Come in."

    She opened the door before immediately bowing her head, "Sorry to intrude, empress."

    "Don''t worry about it, I''m taking a bath right now so you have to wait, or do you want to join? Oh, and put that painting on the wall on top of the firece while you''re here," said the woman from another room.

    "Yes!" answered Sophia with a blush.

    She looked up and noticed a painting on the easel as a variety of brushes and color paints were present on the side table. She was at awe by the quality of the painting that she couldn''t believe it was made by her empress.

    It was a painting of a smirking man with a crossed arm. He had a long ck hair draped around his shoulder. He was looking up as he faced off against a golem three times his size in a night under the full moon. It was a night where the clouds were not present and the stars were hiding.

    "E-Empress, might I be rude to ask who is the man in your painting?" asked Sophia as she lifted up the painting and hanged it on the wall.

    "Hahaha! Not at all, he is my husband."

    Sophia opened her eyes wide, "H-Husband?! When did the empress get married?"

    The marriage of a ruler would surely be a huge thing that would shake the world. However, as long as she could remember there was no such thing happening. Her empress seemed to not take any liking to her suitors and there were only fewer people that could impress her. Then, now she told her that she had a husband already?

    The sound of sshing was heard before the woman answered.

    "It was a long time ago."

    The ring on her finger shed by the light from the window before her lips curved up a smile.

    Sophia looked at the painting once more as the smirk of the man in the painting ovepping with the smirk of the young man in the arena below. Bringing her back to the present.

    .

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 231 - Compensation? A Prize!

    Lyon took a deep breath before his eyes opened with a hint of yfulness. Facing the mountain he had to ovee, he didn''t show any doubts of him failing.

    Principal Khafai immediately cupped his hand toward Sophia and the other two, "Thank you for your generosity."

    "Oh? Are you really that confident in winning?" asked Sophia with a smile.

    He burst outughing while holding his chest, "His power in illusion is indeed magnificent, but in terms of raw power, he is no match for Faust."

    Old Dan nodded in agreement, "Yes yes indeed, his forte is in illusion, that dragon looked so real I thought it was the real thing."

    She looked at the old man, with the same look she gave the principal before turning away and asked the other overseer, "What do you think Van?"

    The bald man was surprised by her sudden question. He was musing the whole time for the ''illusion'' that Lyon came with.

    "Hmm, I can''t say."

    "Hahaha! Just say it, it''s alright!" shouted Old Dan before heughed widely.

    "Well, my opinion does not matter anyway, might as well see it with our own eyes."

    Van looked at Argeon''s back who was still standing and looking at his lone student on the arena. (I''m sure you have a n, otherwise, you wouldn''t be here, isn''t that right, my friend).

    Khafai furrowed his eyebrows as a hint of displeased appeared on his face. Nobody knew what he was thinking nor did anybody want to inquire.

    "What are you fooling around for? Chanting a little prayer for a miracle? Hahaha!" taunted Faust.

    "You might want to take a step back, otherwise," Lyon smirked without finishing his word.

    "What did you say?!"

    "Just give up kid," shouted Khafai from his seat before continuing, "Might as well conserve the power you have for the realpetitionter."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hahaha!" Argeon replied.

    "What''s so funny?"

    "You actually thought he would listen to you? How pathetic, he didn''t even listen to me!"

    The crowd had ck lines over their head. This was clearly not something one would be proud of. Only him and a select few would shout that lines with pride.

    "Well, what are you waiting for handsome thief?" teased Sophia.

    "If I broke it, will I have topensate for it?" asked Lyon with a smile as his hand rubbing his head.

    "Hahaha!," the crowdughed at his remark. What a ridiculous question to ask, the stone would definitely regenerate itself without any needed aid. It''s simply indestructible.

    "Heck, look at this guy! Hahaha, hey your ace is quite someth- huh?" one of the crowd want to ridicule the group from Nostria but the words stuck on their throat as he looked how serious they were.

    "This is, quite bad isn''t it?" said one of the boys from Nostria.

    "Yeah, if he destroys it, will he offend the Treas family? Not to mention the cost of the rock," said one of the girls from Nostria.

    The other crowd couldn''t believe that they were actually sure that Lyon would destroy the rock.

    "My, aren''t you a jester? Oh, handsome thief, if you manage to break the rock, not only you will not bepensating it, I will give you Treas Very Very Important Person ring, the most coveted and honorable VVIP ring!"

    "Whoa! That''s a prize even more valuable than the winner!" eximed Van.

    The Treas VVIP ring was without a doubt a privilege from the gods. They will enjoy the highest respect, the utmost rares of treasures, and the discounted price that could make men rich again. Not only that but Treas will generally support and act as your backing if the situation demanded so.

    However, this was a double edge sword attempt. If Lyon didn''t manage to break the stone he would only waste his energy and revealing his strength to the masses.

    (So if I destroyed this stone I would get a VVIP ring that god knows what its do? Sounds like a waste of ti- WAIT A MINUTE! If I have this ring, wouldn''t I mingle with the highest of the highest ss of beautiful women? Well, this will not be a waste after all!) thought Lyon with one of his noses bleeding.

    Sophia and Luna furrowed their eyebrows at the same time (You just thought of something dirty did you?).

    Wiping his nose with his arm Lyon whispered, "Grandpa, do you think I should enter that form?"

    "Nah, just the blessing is enough," answered Grandpa Long as he grinned.

    "Alright!" shouted Lyon before he made a fist with both hands.

    "Sure, you don''t want to step back Faust?"

    "Hmph! What can you do with your measle cultivation levels?"

    "You better order your ace to step back Khafai," said Argeon.

    Khafai furrowed his eyebrows, "What are you talking about? Your ace should just give up already, doesn''t he know he is the clown of your little circus?"

    "You will eat those words dearly,"ughed Argeon.

    Just as Khafai about to insult him even further, a sh of interest suddenly made his eyes turned to the arena as the other principals did the same.

    The three overseers furrowed their eyebrows as they looked at the same youth in the center below. All the experts of the crowd immediately took a sudden interest at what their eyes were seeing.

    Chloe opened her eyes as she looked the young man who she encountered back in the lesser world. It was evident that they did not ''spar'' with their full strength but the sight of his transformation in front of her was not just any shy gimmicks.

    "I knew it, those scally arms, that fluttering green hair, a creature only spoken in legend! A True Dragon!" shouted Van in excitement.

    "There it is! Big brother''s blessing form!" shouted Jugen.

    Lyon smiled as the mana surrounding him gathered like a torrent before gradually turning greenish. Taking a step back, he pulled his right arm to amass the ultimate force. The veins in his arms were bulging as the mana fueled it albeit it was not visible because of his uniform. His right hand was shaking as he looked at the stone right in front of him.

    The crowd was gulping as they cannot anticipate the strike. Faust took a step back as he swallowed his saliva, his feet were shaking before he couldn''t take another one.

    "I-Impossible, a-a dragon?!" Faust stuttered.

    Lyon''s eyes shed before they turned green. The image of a true dragon behind him was staring down at his opponent with a wild grin. Its whiskers were fluttering like the ocean wave, its teeth and talons were ready to shred them to pieces.

    "Faust! Get out of there!" shouted Khafai before he plunged toward his ace.

    "Toote!" shouted Lyon before his eyes turned sharp.

    As his palm stretched out, a coiling dragon swirling his right arm before striking toward the stone.

    Faust pupils immediately shrunk as the strike approaching the impact. Hisplexion turned whiter and whiter by the bright attack as his hair was fluttering against it.

    "True Dragon Art: Palm of Shattering World! Hah!!"

    *roar

    *boom

    The roar of the dragon was heard loud and clear before the loud impact of the art.. Everything in front of him instantly turned to rubble as the smoke reached the clouds.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 232 - A Slick Of Hand

    The colosseum was at a silent as the only sound heard was the rubble from a broken wall. The surface of the arena had a line of ck trails that emits a light smoke. Time seemed to have stopped as the crowd''s eyes didn''t blink at all. The word ''amazing'' ran across their mind but none of them could say it. What did they have just witnessed? What did this imply? It was simply too much for them to handle.

    However, the reality was as such. Lyon retracted his hand as his figure turned back to his happy-go-lucky self. With his hand behind his head, the youth casually walked to his team while whistling.

    In one of the seats in the spectator, Karina had a tinge of a smile as she witnessed what just happened. "That fellow is full of tricks."

    Ryona who sat beside her couldn''t help but asked, "Oh, you realize something?"

    "Of course, knowing him, I carefully watch his every move, so of course I notice something and it''s a cheap move."

    "Wow, you are really scary when you reach Divine Realm." (Even I didn''t notice it).

    "That''s because you are looking at his face the whole time Ryona."

    Ryona blushed before lightly punch Karina''s shoulder, "Ah c''mon, don''t act like you didn''t?"

    Karina''s eyes turned away not admitting nor denying her im.

    "Hahaha! Take that!" a familiar shout was heard from among the seats of the principals. Argeon put his hands up as if the victory was his own doing before saying, "Well what do you think Khafai? Huh? Where did he go?"

    As the four principals were wondering where did Khafai go, the sound of thest rubble was heard before the smoke cleared, revealing two figures.

    "Look! Over there!" said one of the crowd.

    "It''s principal Khafai? He is shielding Faust!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Khafai''s torso was tattered as his chest was revealed to the masses. The bright burn from the strike Lyonunched was etched on his skin without any sign of recovering. The honorable principal was reduced to such a state from the strike of a student.

    However, despite the injury, the man didn''t show any pain on his face, but on his mind, something else was bothering him. The strike he received just now obviously didn''te from an ordinary Soul Realm cultivator. It was basically impossible for a cultivator at that level to produce such might. Yet it happened right in front of him.

    "Faust, be careful, your greatest adversary might just be that aloof youth," muttered Faust before he leaped toward his seat and paid respect to the overseers, "Forgive me for this unsightly fashion, I will get change in a moment."

    Faust was left dumbfounded before he looked at Lyon while gritting his teeth. It was lucky enough for him that the principal jumped in for his protection, otherwise, what could have be of him?

    "Faust are you okay? Did it hurt somewhere?" Fue''s caring words didn''t enter his ears as he sat down and thought about the uing battle.

    "Hmm, you don''t look too good Khafai? Hahaha!" Argeon wouldn''t miss this chance even if he had to skip his grandmother''s birthday.

    The other three principals had ck lines over their head but they didn''t want to reprimand him. He was old enough to know what''s being benevolent means.

    Facing the sneer from the weakest principal, Khafai could only grit his teeth before changing his cloth in one swift movement.

    (That exins everything) thought Van as he looked at hisughing friend. This guy, if he was not one hundred percent sure he would win, he wouldn''t be here.

    Old Dan grunted as he looked at the underdog youth.

    "Oi, w-where is the stone?!" stuttered one of the crowd.

    "It-its not regenerating?!"

    "No-no-no, it must be some sort ofg."

    They waited and waited but the stone didn''t appear. Not even the pieces were visible to the naked eyes. It was ultimately obliterated to the point of no return.

    One of the crowd was trembling as he held his betting ticket. He looked at the number of beads he bet and multiplied with its multiplier ordingly. "FUCK I''M RICH! FUCK I''M RICH!"

    His shout sent a waking signal to the others that the whole event that just happened had a betting session.

    "Aw yeah! I''m getting a new husband!"

    "I''m getting a fancy carriage!"

    "Fuck I''m broke, hey can I be your new husband?"

    The crowd immediately turned to their true self as some were disbelief in their im.

    Sophia''s assistant suddenly approached her and whispered something before giving a piece of paper, "This many?"

    The assistant nodded.

    She shook her head before smiling, "It''s alright, we are of the Treas family, we don''t do lying."

    Her eyesnded on the aloof youth who were now joking with his friends. (Is it really you? Is your identity was that exined by the Empress? The Emperor?). She needed more evidence before she could be sure because the story she was told was unbelievable.

    "As expected of big brother! You did the impossible again!" shouted Jugen.

    "Hahaha," Lyon put his hand around his shoulder before bringing him to a corner.

    "Well, I need you to hold on to this and put it in your spatial ring."

    "?! That''s the stone you just broke!"

    "Nope, I didn''t break it, that''s just a diversion, see I was nning to strike Faust all along but his principal got in the way in thest second."

    "So, that''s like killing two birds with one stone! Wait, you will also get that VVIP ring! So three birds?"

    "Three birds," nodded Lyon.

    "Big bro, you''re a legend! But it also came with a price, the tiger is waiting for her prey."

    "The tiger?" Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before his eyes turned sharp, "It''s Luna isn''t it?"

    Before he could face Luna, his shoulder was suddenly gripped by something as its w embedded in it. "Might telling me, how do you want to die?"

    The cold voice sent shivers down to his spine.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 233 - Seize

    Argeon sat down on his chair as he crossed his leg before whistling a tune to catch the other four principals. His thumb was rubbing his index finger as his eyes teased his rivals. "Oh I''m sorry, I just win big, so my hand instinctively do this."

    The other four immediately furrowed their eyebrows as veins clearly visible on the sides of their foreheads. Though he was the weakest of them all, his academy was also the worst of the five, he dared to rub his victory all over their face.

    Old Dan sitting above him rubbed his beard as he said, "Hmm, one must stay humble in the face of victory for the true winners are not decided yet."

    Argeon furrowed his eyebrows (This old man, it''s clear that he wouldn''t say that if his future grandson-inw were to win the test! No matter, I willy low for now and strike their mind whenever an opportunity arises! After all, that was not his full power on disy, and the fun has just begun!).

    "Thank you for your reminder senior," said Argeon with a polite smile and cupped hands.

    "Treas Family is a respected family, so we do our end of the bargain, handsome thief! This is for you," shouted Sophia to the young man who was getting his face beat up by his captain.

    The crowd''s eyes immediately glued to the object she was holding with a pinch of her fingers. It was a wooden ring with liquid gold engraving that was glowing in a circle for eternity.

    "It''s one of the most coveted items in the world!"

    "VVIP Ring of Treas!"

    "People would kill for that thing!"

    The crowd went wild with their roars as they fell down on their own fantasies of ''what-ifs''. Old Dan and Van were ncing at the item the maiden was holding and the greed couldn''t help but sh across their eyes. Though they were powerful cultivators they did not have the ring, no, as if the Treas Family considered them unworthy.

    "However, I will give it to you,ter after thepetition," winked Sophia before she immediately pping her hands.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Let''s go! for the first stage of three!"

    Sophia snapped her finger before the circr arena shook. The amateurs among the crowds were in a state of panic while the more experienced squinted their eyes toward certain spots.

    "What-what''s going on?"

    "An earthquake?! At a time like this?!"

    "Look more closely, there is somethinging out of the ground!"

    Luna squinted her eyes toward a spot near her team as her hands were holding Lyon''s cor. Some kind of a wooden poleing out of the ground and it didn''t stop even though its shadow already covered her entire figure.

    Lyon looked at the pole with a raised eyebrow and a red bump on his right cheek (What is this about?).

    "Oh look, we are not the only one who got ourselves a wooden pole," said Jugen as he pointed at the other teams.

    All of the five teams each had their wooden poles standing tall facing the arena.

    Lyon escaped from the grip before closely looking at the wooden pole. There was no special engraving nor there was anything odd about it at all. It was a in simple wooden pole that was as thick as a palm. (Hmm, what kind of game is she nning.)

    "All five teams, please climbed up the arena and stand in front of their respective poles," said Sophia before she nced at Old Dan beside her.

    The old man naturally nodded before jumping to the center of the circr arena. "Hahaha! I will exin the first stage!"

    "First off, look at the poles behind you!"

    To their surprise, the poles now had their academies symbol engraved on it and continuously emitting light.

    "Yes, the theme of the first stage is ''Seize''. To win the stage, you must make the other five poles yours! To do so, just touch your opponents'' pole with your hand, leg, any part of your body, weapon and the others won''t work so be careful."

    "Hah! This will be easy!" shouted Faust as he crossed his arm. He red at the aloof youth that was a wolf in sheep clothing.

    Hearing her fiancee''s spirit, Fue punched her palm as her bucktooth slightly escape her mouth.

    Chloe was as expressionless as ever but one of her teammates was fired up as he couldn''t wait to battle.

    The twins with ck and white earrings were already discussing their ns while the brutal youth Firion seemed to grin at Lyon.

    Luna noticed now that their team had lost their advantage as being ''weakest'' due to Lyon''s heaven-defying action. The other four surely looked at them as a threat more dangerous than the favorite team.

    "The first stage starts as soon as I jumped out of the arena, ready?"

    Old Dan immediately jumped andnd in front of his seat without further words. His action surprised everyone but one man suddenly shouted.

    "Your pole is mine, Lyon!"

    Faust immediately rushed into Lyon''s team alone while Fue immediately took a stand with the other four to defend their pole.

    "Sorry, but I don''t swing that way."

    Lyon''s remark made him blush and embarrassed before his hanger immediately explode inside him. "Gah! I''m going to cripple you!"

    "I really want to go to Chloe''s but, Luna looks like I made us the priority target, hehe."

    Luna shook her head as her palm was already on her face. She noticed that not only Faust but the other teams were also rushing into them. They were the primary target, the threat that must be ridden at once.

    "Luna, do you have a n? Or should I make one?" asked Xiaxia as she readied her stance.

    "Don''t worry, I''m the captain, no need for you to butt in this one yet,"

    Then Luna''s lips moved before the other four had their eyes opened wide.

    "Hah! They call you godmother, you know that?" said Lyon with a smile as the first one to wake up from her exnation.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 234 - Equal

    Jugen pulled out an arrow from his quiver before he closed one of his eyes and set a target. With the opponents swarming at them it didn''t take long for Jugen before he released his strike. One arrow was breaking the wind, then two, then three, then the final arrow was finally released in session.

    His golden hair was fluttering before he hid behind Lyon''s back.

    "Congrattions Jugen, you missed all five of your arrows."

    The crowd had ck lines over their head. How could someone miss that many shots in that distance? A swarm of opponents, even a blind man could hit one in any direction.

    "Hahaha! That guy is impossible."

    "My stomach hurt damn it! Just how the hell is he even one among the representatives?"

    Lyon suddenly leaned forward before he leaped toward Faust in one single step.

    Faust grinned before he said, "That''s your first mistake, Lyon! Now eat my fist!"

    Some of the crowd closed their eyes as the iing assault was inescapable. Though he was strong, it seemed that he was inexperiencedpared to the favorite.

    "Hah!"

    Faust let out a roar as heunched his fist to Lyon''s face. "This is for the humiliation you gave me!"

    "Huh?"

    To his surprise, his fist actually punched through Lyon''s face. He didn''t feel any contact at all as if he was punching the air itself. His eyes blinked before he noticed the Lyon in front of him slowly blurred.

    "That''s an afterimage!" shouted one of the experts among the spectators.

    "Impossible, at such tender age he managed to do it!"

    (My, aren''t you full of surprise handsome thief, the more you took action the more you are as described by the empress) thought Sophia as she clicked her tongue.

    Old Dan furrowed his eyebrows and nobody knew what he was thinking. However, judging from his grunted face, it mustn''t be a nice thing.

    "Oi, oi, are you serious? Even I couldn''t do it that well," spoke Van softly before he saw his friend Argeon taking all the glory as if that was his own achievement.

    All the other four principals were furrowing their eyebrows toward the youth. Each of them was wearing different faces that were hard to discern what they were thinking about.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Faust gritted his teeth before his pupils shrunken. The moment the afterimage vanished he could make out a figure far behind with his golden hair fluttering. Jugen was smiling toward him before Faust realized an arrow was already an arm-length away from blinding his right eye.

    *splurt

    The blood sprayed the sky before the atmosphere was in a stilled state. Everyone was holding their breath and couldn''t utter a word for a straight minute.

    "W-was that a fluke?"

    "T-that''s a lucky shot isn''t it?"

    "N-no, we were wrong, we saw it the wrong way, it wasn''t that he was unskilled that he couldn''t shot a target at the time, but because he was skilled that he could do so."

    One of the experts in the crowd realized their mistake before a wake-up call rang in the rest of the crowd''s minds.

    "You''ll pay for this!" shouted Faust.

    He was lucky that he managed to hold the arrow''s pration with his palm. Otherwise, he would be a one-eyed man by now. With gritted teeth, he pulled out the arrow from his palm as his blood sprayed the floor.

    "Martis, cover Jugen, hold Faust off as long as you can."

    "Yes, mydy."

    "Xiaxia, hold the one with the ck earring, I will deal with the rest."

    "Yes, captain."

    "Jugen, open fire!"

    "Leave it to me!"

    With simplemands from Luna, the four people formed a fan-shaped formation with Jugen being the pivot.

    "Get out of the way you red-haired freak!"

    "Hmph! Try and pass my greatsword first, I will not fail Master Tristan''s teaching!"

    The two of them collided while Xiaxia was already upied with Erdrich. Jugen actively provided them to assist with his archery skill to make sure that they were not overwhelmed by their respective opponents.

    "I hear you''re from the world where Chloe came from."

    The wild-looking youth was looking at Luna with interest. It seemed that the women from Deo were all special. Chloe was the strongest in his academy and now there was this woman who seemed to be the captain of their team. Logically, Lyon was supposed to be the captain judging by the strength.

    "Yes, I am, though we are from different kingdoms and rarely met, yes, we are from the same world."

    Luna pulled out her thick rapier and held it gracefully as she pointed at the young man. Her purple hair swayed before the tip of the rapier already embedded inside his right shoulder.

    The young man opened his eyes wide before he saw his own blood dripping to the floor. The speedbined with hisck of caution resulted in such an easy strike.

    "Y-you! I wanted to y nice since you are a girl but it seemed to me you need to be rough-?!"

    Luna''s neck swayed to the side before from her fluttering hair an arrow pierced through it. However, he didn''t have time to be awed by the archery skills of the perpetrator since he only got a split second to dodge.

    The arrow managed to graze his cheeks and a red slit made its appearance.

    "Gah! You!"

    Before he could mutter another word Luna alreadynded her kick on his chest, sending him flying to the ground.

    On the other end, Lyon was silently making his way through the arena before he spotted Chloe guarding her pole. With a huge grin, he made a run for her.

    The cold beauty instantly noticed his figure before telling the rest of her teammates, "Scatter, all of you are no match for him."

    She readied her stance before a dark figure suddenly ducked between them.

    "Lyon, you''re battle is with me!"

    A dagger shed from under the figure''s arm before making its way toward Lyon''s neck. (Got him!).

    *nk

    "What?!"

    His dagger was actually stopped by a pincher from two of Lyon''s fingers with ease. A feat that should not be possible was actually happening to him.

    "You have to wait in line," said Lyon with a smile before jumped to the side.

    *boom

    The floor cracked before Fue pulled her arm out of it. Her movements were inaudible but the moment she decided to attack the arena was left in a shake. "You''re pretty quick."

    Lyon crossed his arm before his eyes turned sharp.

    "Sneaking beside being in the open field it''s bold indeed."

    Lyon turned his body to the side before ashed out kick was dodged perfectly. The figure behind him immediately took a few steps back realizing his attack missed.

    "Please, forgive me for sneaking out on you but that just proves how strong you are."

    One of the twins with the white earrings was smiling before making a slight bow of respect.

    "Well, well, well, surely I have not expected this kind of development.. The three of you against me? Now that''s equal," smirked Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 235 - Look

    "Look over there!" shouted one of the crowds.

    The battle between Luna and the others immediately lost all of its attention as they turned their focus. A lone man was encircled by three powerful promising cultivators. Dubbed as the head of the clown from the entire circus, it only took him one action of his to change their entire perspectives.

    The way things stand right now, they were not the underdog anymore but rather on equal grounds against the favorite. It was only a test yet the ''dog'' had barred its fang against the lion and made it realize the situation.

    "Fue, Audrich, and Firion, three promising youth is actually trying to gang up on him? What about respect and honor?"

    "Don''t you get it, they do that because they respect his strength, honestly, I thought I would see Faust being in that situation if things were going ording to statistic data."

    Fue gritted her teeth as she saw the smirk on Lyon''s face as if nothing crazy was happening. "You''re arrogant despite being from a lesser world!"

    "Said the one who wants to gang up on a mere Soul Cultivator," winked Lyon.

    His reply was like a thunderous sh exploding in their minds. They forgot one simple fact that was even more terrifying than they thought.

    The four principals cracked their armrests as they heard what he just said. The strength he was disying, the ability he was showing, alle from a cultivator below the Divine realm. They instinctively put a nce against the weakest principal only to see him raised one of his eyebrows.

    Old Dan furrowed his eyebrows (Hmm, he is not lying, how can this be? Is he using some sort of art or an item to hide his real cultivation? If what he said is true then) his body shivered as he couldn''t imagine the future.

    "Potential."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The word slipped out of Van''s mouth albeit inaudible to the others. However, all of them already knew the true horror of what the reality presented to them. Thepetition was enacted under the pretext to see a glimpse of what the future would have been, what thetest generation could offer. But Van being a beastmaster saw a more terrifying truth. The youth below actually managed to get a blessing from a mythical being on top of everything.

    "Hmph! Don''t lump me with the others, they just saw an opportunity I was creating and simply took their chance, I only do three on one if I were the one facing the three."

    Firion turned around before going back to his team and guard his pole. His action truly disappointed a lot of the spectators but could they actually me him.

    "Then I will need some pointers from you, Lyon."

    Audrich who was standing a few steps away behind him readied his stance. (I need to make sure to buy enough time for my brother to break through their defensive line and secure a pole).

    (Looks like Audrich is going to fight Lyon after all) she was thinking of leaving the two to fight alone and reduced their stamina however, seeing how Lyon could feint her fiancee it would be an easy feat for him to escape Audrich''s fighting range, thus she had no choice but to fight him, else bing a threatter.

    "Be honored as you are about to experience Hufei''s fighting style!"

    Fue immediatelyunched herself forward without any sign of a step. The veins on her frail arms immediately bulged before the wind seemed to support the force of which she was going. Her feetnded near the target before her right leg immediately lunged forward and swung her palm.

    "Hufei art: Stealing Jaw!"

    Fue put her entire strength on the palm as she pushed it upward toward Lyon''s chin. (At this distance, you don''t have a chance to dodge! Feel the pain of one of Hufei''s Art!).

    However, a split second before the palm made its way to wreck his chin and dislocate his jaw. Fue''s pupils immediately shrunken toward the expression she was seeing on his face. (W-why are you smiling?!).

    *thud

    Lyon lightly pushed her right leg to the side with his which immediately made her trajectory shifted to the side of his face, missing the target entirely. His hair fluttered as the residue of the wasted power still affected the air.

    "J-just like that?"

    "Are you kidding me? He just kicked her leg to the side to divert her family''s art?"

    "What a youth! To think he was able to think of that in such a small time frame!"

    The spectators, either expert or amateur, surely had their fills for arguments.

    Fue who wasying on the floor was fuming with rage before she saw a hand reaching out to her. She saw the gentle smile of the opponent she was supposed to crush and her blood rushed even more. (Are you going to mock me?! Showing pity to your opponent?!) thought Fue before she put one knee in an attempt to get up on her own.

    However, before she could put out her curse words his hand was already nted on top of her head. (Eh...?).

    "Be careful, haha!"

    Lyon actually used her head as a prop to somersault behind her.

    "Why you! Huh?!"

    Fue realized that Audrich was already in the middle of nting his foot to her face from mid-air.

    (Oh no, he noticed my silent art?!) thought Audrich as he noticed the impact was about to be diverted to Fue instead.

    Fue crossed her arm in front of her face before the strike connected and dragging them both.

    "Hah!"

    She pushed his foot away before she noticed Audrichnding a few steps in front of her without any trouble.

    Lyon crossed his arm as he looked at Chloe with a pride smile, disregarding the disaster behind him.

    The ice beauty looked at him before shaking her head.

    "Look," said Chloe as she pointed her finger toward Lyon''s south.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before realizing something and immediately turned around.. His pupils shrunken as he saw his teammates on the ground and the symbol on the pole turned into that of Faust''s academy, Silver Sky.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 236 - Godmother

    Lyon looked at the very reality in front of him before Faust''sugh filled the arena.

    "Hahaha! You''re pathetic, leaving your team to be ughtered while ying on your own."

    Taking a deep breath, Lyon walked to his team dejectedly. Every step felt like a mountain as he kept his eyes on his teammates. Disregarding the man who wasughing proudly of his victory, Lyon crouched down before carrying up his beautiful captain. There was a little bruise on his right cheek and her eyes were closed still.

    "S-sorry big brother, I, ran out of arrows hehe."

    Jugen got up while holding his bleeding right arm before Martis who was badly wounded being pulled up by Xiaxia. The red-haired man coughed blood before forcing his voice.

    "I-I''m not strong enough to handle him much longer, I''m sorry."

    Lyon shook his head, "It''s alright, let''s go down and heal you guys."

    He turned around before descending down the arena right in front of the crowd''s gazing eyes. Some of them shook their heads while somemented their fate.

    "Too bad isn''t it, if only he had a more capable team than surely it would be apetition."

    "Yeah, I was waiting for Lyon to handle those two but it seemed it was not a fated battle."

    "One star among the shits, that''s just bad luck."

    One of Nostrian''s group was gripping his hand against his pants. He gritted his teeth toward thements the others were making. Just as soon as he was about to fight them with his tongue the students sitting by his sides immediately pulled him back down to sit.

    "Let me go! I will not ept their insults!"

    "Calm down, you won''t gain anything byshing your vocabries against them!"

    "What are you saying?! Are you telling me you-"

    The man suddenly got pped to his disbelief.

    "What you?! I''m your senior, just calm down rookie!"

    "Yeah, stop making a fuss, this is just the first stage of three, besides, don''t you realize our number one student is actually smiling?"

    His remark turned the attention back to the man who was carrying a girl like a princess. The smile on his face was as if the defeat was nothing but a passing wind.

    "Luna, I know you''re not fainting," said Lyon softly.

    Luna''s face turned a shade of red despite having a few minor bruises. Her mouth slowly pouted, "Hmph! So be it, this is your punishment for flirting with women instead of fighting for real."

    Lyon could smile wryly against her response. He indeed just went for the beautiful overseer above without thinking much longer.

    "Besides, I want to know the feeling of being carried like this since I am a princess," said Luna softly.

    "What did you say?"

    "Nothing."

    "Oh, I thought you said you wanted to know the feeling of being carried like this since you are a princess."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Y-You!"

    Lyon giggled before he finally arrived on the bench where their team was designated to. Though the crowd pitied the talented youth''s fate, the first stage was not over yet.

    "Alright," Luna escaped from Lyon''s arms before dusting away her clothes. The bruise seemed to not bother her at all, better yet, the result of the first stage seemed to be nothing.

    "Lyon, help heal everyone starting from Martis, everyone else, watch the match closely and prepare."

    Luna had a cute smirk on her face as she observed the arena. By her calctions, the first team to lose after them was probably Firion''s team, Snake Eye Academy. Since they only got one captain and one ace on the same person, it would be hard for them to keep up with the twins and the rest.

    The second, however, would be proved difficult to measure since she didn''t know the rough extent of Chloe''s power nor the twins'' teamwork. However, one thing certain was that Faust and Fue had a slight advantage over them.

    "What are you looking, Luna?"

    "The match, of course, wait you''re done already?"

    "You''re thest one, it''s magic why would I need to wait? Just let the magic do what magic does best."

    "What?"

    "Magic."

    Luna furrowed his eyebrows at hisme joke, to which Lyonughed at her expression. She sighed before saying, "But you make sure to do it in secret under everyone''s eyes right? It would be another trouble if they found out that you actually also have the Life element affinity."

    "Don''t worry, they won''t notice a thing as long as their eyes fixated on the arena, but I must say, your n is quite crazy."

    "Hmm, is this your first time seeing my bright mind at work?"

    There was a proud smile on her face as she said that.

    "Actually yes, this is my first time seeing your genius at work."

    "Well, that''s your fault! You could see a lot more if you don''t chase skirt all the time!"

    "Not all the time you know, I mean, you''re right, I''m sorry."

    "Enough, what do you think of the match, who would be thest two of the four?"

    Lyon rubbed his chin for a second before answering her question.

    "Probably Chloe with Faust since the former is quite careful with her steps and powerful with her strength, I don''t know much about Faust but, I''ll be more terrified facing Chloe than Faust."

    "Nice try pervert!"

    "Hey! You wanted my opinion."

    Before long, Firion lost the match while he was trying to steal Chloe''s pole, while the twins were robbed out by thebined power of Fue and Faust together. Though three of them got their energy drained from the fight, they seemed to not have unleashed their full power yet.

    "Well, look at that, I''m right."

    "Hmph, just luck."

    The arena now was reigned by two academies. With Chloe having one pole left she had no choice but to went with a defensive route.

    Faust had a smirk on his face as he faced Chloe while Fue was already having a bout with the wild-looking youth from her academy.

    "My offer still stands, ice beauty."

    "What offer? I don''t recall any such thing."

    Her remark instantly made him furious before he plunged his fist forward without further thinking.

    "W-what?!"

    To his surprise, his fist was actually stopped with hers without much-needed effort. Just from this casual exchange alone, he realized that the woman in front of him was another hidden monster he needed to be wary with.

    "Hah! Look at you, being stopped by that frail arm."

    "What?!"

    Faust nced at the source of the voice before he noticed Lyon was standing behind Mabia''s pole.

    "Hmph! Do you even have a chance to fight with me with that much skill, pathetic!"

    "Why you?! Keep your mouth shut loser!"

    Chloe furrowed her eyebrows (What is he thinking? Why is he taunting him?).

    "Loser? I''m not the one whose fist being stopped by a woman!"

    "Gah!"

    Faust was at his boiling point before heshed out a barrage of attacks against Chloe who kept him at bay every time. They seemed equal from the exchange but Faust''s breathing was getting irregr.

    (I have a bad feeling about this) thought Chloe as she kept exchanging blows with Faust.

    "Huh?" in one split second she was dodging his fist, she noticed something odd with the other four poles. (Why are the Nostria Academy each member standing beside it?).

    Her pupils were immediately shrunken as she felt a rushing cold on her spine. She got goosebumps as she realized something she overlooked. Something crucial that exined Lyon''s deliberate taunt.

    "Now!" shouted Luna.

    All five of the members immediately entered the arena to everyone''s surprise. Chloe who was already dodging Faust''s attack nced back to see a smiling figure amidst the chaos of the battle of her members.

    *p

    Jugen, Luna, Xiaxia, and Martis immediately pped the pole and changed the symbol to their academy easily since it was unguarded.

    "You both lose," smiled Lyon before he pped the pole beside him.

    "Winner! Nostria Academy!" shouted Sophia to the stilled crowd.

    Faust and the others were caught off guard by the sudden result. The victory was already within their grasp but it was suddenly robbed away.

    "W-what just happen? You already lost! How could you still activate the pole?!"

    Chloe however, was already realizing how and why behind everything but she realized it toote. "Did you n this Lyon?"

    He shook his head, "It was our Luna, the Godmother of Nostria Academy."

    Chloe immediately nced at the woman who was crossing her arm with a cheeky smile on her face.

    "How?! Just how could you still activate the poles goddamnit?!"

    "Easy, that''s because there was never a defeat condition and our Luna immediately took advantage of that."

    Faust had his words stuck on his throat as he recalled the scene where Old Dan exin the first stage. He only exined the winning condition then left to start the battle. He didn''t exin the losing condition because there was none in the first ce.

    "So it is crucial that we must be the first team to ''lose'' as to set an example for the others to follow, creating an illusion that a loss actually exists in your mind."

    Luna flicked her hair toward her surprised opponents before making her way down to the bench, followed suit by the other three as if they were her underlings.. Luna the Godmother.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 237 - Round Two Start!

    "That''s not fair!" shouted Faust as he pointed at the young man who stole his victory with a simple p.

    Lyon jerked his shoulders before going to his bench before taking a wink against Chloe who looked at him with half-opened eyes.

    "Alright, let''s take it up a notch and go for round two!" shouted Sophie before the roar of the crowd followed. She nced at Van before thetter nodded and jumped to the middle of the arena.

    "I will exin what the round two is going to be but first I will give you a leak, that, the final round will be an all-out battle for you five teams."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, (I have a bad feeling about this). Judging from his perspectives, the battle for thest round would have a wild twist.

    Van coughed, "Regarding round two, I''ll be your opponent."

    His words made the entire crowd and the teams raised their eyebrows. This was beyond any reasonable act of a tournament. Why would the judge himself be the opponent for them?

    "Of course, to beat me, all you need to do is throw me out of the ring, the team who did so will win the round, simple right?" said Van in a carefree manner.

    "Oh, I need to mention that if you stepped out of the ring, you''re out, but the rest of your team that is still on the arena may continue. Soe on the arena the battle has begun!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Luna immediately held Lyon''s shoulder as she whispered, "This tournament is weird, you cannot depict a winner if from thest round there was not any point or anything to gain."

    Normally, a tournament will count some sort of points based on the performance in each round, thus could pick a winner from the umted points. However, the first round didn''t do so, so Luna didn''t know how in the world would the three overseers pick a winning team.

    "E-eh what are you doing?! Put me down!"

    Lyon suddenly lifted Luna like a princess before jumping on the arena while muttering, "I''m guessing, there will be no ''winning team'' but there will be a winner."

    Though her face turned red hue, her eyes came with a realization from his words. "So only one winner?"

    "That''s right, the third round will be the st man standing'' match," said Lyon as he smirked against the middle-aged man in the middle.

    "Oi, oi, I thought this is a tournament, not a ce to show off your date."

    His sneering caught Luna''s face full-blown red before she immediately stepped down and put her hands on her waist. It was amazing that her eyes immediately turned sharp despite the embarrassing event she was just in. (Why would they do that tho, it''s just a waste of time and money, money?) She nced at the woman in the middle with the dancing attire. The woman whose status was highly regarded among all.

    "I see, now I understand. To think that we are used by her without even knowing."

    Luna shook her head helplessly. Knowing the fact that the first two rounds were nothing but a mere show for the betting the Treas Family held.

    "I see that all of you are eager to throw me out of the ring, haha! Come here and have a taste!" taunted Van with his hand.

    "Then I''ll be rude, Mr. Van," said the twins at the same time before they plunged to the left and right respectively.

    Lyon calmly took a front from his team and said, "Leave this to me guys, save your energy for thest round."

    "Hmph! Don''t be foolish, I am still the captain of this team."

    "C''mon big brother, we''ve been through worse than this."

    "I won''t lose to Luna."

    "Princess is right, we must stick together till the bitter end."

    Lyon opened his eyes wide as he heard those words. Even though they knew that the first two rounds were just a ything for Treas to make fortune, they wanted to stick by him to the end.

    (This is what friends for) thought Lyon as he saw the smile of the four of them. Suddenly Lyon crouched down, (Ah I can feel it! The power of friendship! Those sh��nen stories are not bullshitting after all!).

    "Raaaaaaah!!!!"

    His warcry made him the center of attention, even Van had the others stopped attacking him. The crowds were on the edge of their seat as they were about to anticipate something once in a lifetime.

    "As if I would let you! Die!" shouted Faust who was already behind him with his hand ready to break his neck.

    *fart

    His body immediately froze as his eyes opened wide before he saw Lyon ncing at him with a smirk. With one quick movement, Lyon sidestepped before kicking him right in the face.

    Lyon''s hand quickly, beautifully and skillfully cover his nose as he pointed at the man who was yet to fall to the ground. "God, youe all this way to me only to fart, please, have manners."

    "Y-Y-YOU!"

    Blood immediately rushed up to his throat before his mouth couldn''t keep it in and sprayed the floor.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 238 - Again? Again!

    With blood escaping from one edge of his lips, Faust red at the man who shamelessly trapped him with a disgusting sin he didn''tmit. He was the little brother of the former ace champion but now he was viewed with ridicule in the spectators'' eyes. His blood slowly boiled each time he saw someone covering their nose. However, before he managed to channel his anger, the bald overseer attracted the crowd''s focus with a single p of his hand.

    "Alright, alright, let''s start for real this time. I''m warning you though, just because I''m a beastmaster does not mean that Ick hand-to-handbat and the like."

    The members on each team furrowed their eyebrows before one of them suddenly had their pupils shrunken as the man suddenly leaped toward him before stopping with a smile.

    "Impossible! How did you suddenly-"

    "Hahaha, one down."

    Van lightly hit the chest before sending him out of the arena. The crowd was instantly stunned before they roared in excitement. It was not an everyday asion that one would see a master in action albeit it was less than five seconds.

    The inexperienced participants instantly tensed up after seeing the result of the overseer''s action. Like a prey eyeing its hunter, they didn''t let any of his movement escaped their eyes since they couldn''t outrun him. The only best thing they could do now was to stall and regroup.

    "Very good!"

    The shout wasing from the principals'' seats. He stood up with his hands apuding as his perfect set of teeth reflect the shining sun.

    Luna already had ck lines over her head with the rest of the team. The man in question was no doubt the worst of the five principals, Argeon from Nostria''s Academy.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The other four principals showed various emotions on their faces but dare not to say it. Some of them thought that this was a shameless act to curry favor one of the overseers, but then again the fact that the team who won the first round was his, made this moreplicated than it should.

    "Hmm? Principal Argeon, please don''t disturb the second round by your intend to fawn," said Old Dan with a smirk on his face. After seeing his future-inw being humiliated by his ace, his hidden anger need to be quenched in some way.

    Argeon squinted his eyes before giving a polite bow toward him. Though his intention was misinterpreted he had no choice but to take it in, for now, since whatever he said would be against his favor.

    (Ugh, my friend, you chose the wrong time to praise me) thought Van as he shook his head.

    He knew how sly that old man was. A bit of history was unveiled to him about Dan''s past in one of his adventures and how he raised to a power that he currently in.

    (Hahaha, look at how powerless you are! Soon the granddaughter of mine will marry Faust and once again, a rise in my status will leap me to a more vast resource! However, the ultimate prize is still) Old Dan nce at the woman beside him who sat and enjoyed the show nonchntly.

    He opened his arm as he said, "Please, Van, continue the-"

    "And, one down."

    Van felt a gentle yet powerful force behind him before his vision got closer and closer to the wall in front of him. "Eh?"

    The crash was inevitable and the sound was loud and clear before absolute silence followed. Every word was stuck on the crowd''s throat, even the two overseers had their mouths agape.

    One young man stood proudly despite the disbelieving eyes upon him and the broken wall. The smirk over his face proved his haughtiness and arrogance yet it also proved his bravery and cunningness. A smile that was impossible to hate and only draw more support from others around him.

    "I-impossible... he...he did it again."

    "He won again, they won again!"

    "An underdog? No at this point in, they are the favorite! At least my favorite!"

    The crowd started to chant ''Nostria'' one by one before half the crowd sang its name. Smiles and hopes were basking the rest of the students as they follow suit. This was why they were here in the first ce. To prove that they were more than something, they were a strongpetitor and deserve the same respect as the others.

    The young man suddenly put out a piece sign with a grin on his face toward Old Dan.

    "Thanks, can''t do it without you hahaha!"

    "Ngh!"

    His blood immediately rose before the handle on his chair broke by the loose control of his power. His vein almost popped as he gritted his teeth. It was too much for even the experienced Old Dan to hold his emotion as it was clearly painted on his face.

    (How dare you! How dare you use me against.. ME!).

    "sphemous!" shouted Old Dan before he continued, "That win is to be annulled! That act of shamelessness is not fit for thispetition!"

    Luna shook her head as the irony deluded that old man''s wrinkled eyes. A hint of the might of white tiger epassed her before her heart became calm and fearless despite the surging aura from Old Dan.

    "That''s a little unfair overseer, he won it fair and square."

    Luna was surprised since the word didn''te from her mouth but rather the man whose responsibility was always questionable.

    "What is the meaning of this principle Argeon?! Are you doubting my judgment?" asked Old Dan deeply before he swiftly put pressure on his presence.

    "Yes, principal Argeon, are you sure you have better judgment than the overseer?"

    (Khafai, you! Of course, I should know better, there is no other person than you to back him up!).

    "Are you sure we are going to discuss the act of shamelessness?"

    With his hands already crossed, he nonchntly faced the old overseer with a smirk.

    "Oooh! Big brother got that look on his face!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 239 - True Power Of Overseer?

    With his finger pointed to the haughty young man, he shouted, "What are you trying to say, young man?! Are you challenging me with that tone of yours?!"

    The opportunity was perfect as Old Dan smiled in his devious heart. The bait was cast and the fish looked at it with interest.

    (If he said yes, then plucking his life would be as easy as plucking a fruit from a tree) Old Dan furrowed his eyebrows albeit the face he was making was different from his intention.

    (If he said no, then I can annul his victory and with a little y of words even Sophia from the Treas family would agree! If silence is his answer then I will take that as a yes! Choose! Choose! Choose! HAHAHA!).

    Lyon''s smile vanished from his face before furrowing his eyebrows. This sudden development was not something he had prepared an answer for. (So this is what a real cunning man capable of, twisting words and make the truth his own creation).

    "Hahahaha! You surely kick the hot iron te this time!"

    Faust was ecstatic seeing his demeanor lessen while Chloe finally took an interest in something in the arena for a change.

    "I don''t think of men who farted in the midst of battle has any weight in their opinions."

    Lyon simply brushed him off with a shrug, his eyes didn''t even meet as he kept his focus on the old man on top of the balcony.

    Faust almost exploded his own heart with how quick the blood inside him surge. He felt numb on his toes and his fingers before he vomited blood to everyone''s spectacle. "Y-You!"

    "S-senior are you alright?" asked Fue Hufei with a concerned look in her eyes.

    "Get off me! I don''t need your help!" shouted Faust before he pushed her away and strugglingly getting up on his feet.

    "Ah... Senior."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Fue looked dejected but nevertheless, she lowered her head.

    Ignoring the two of them, Lyon suddenly put his hand at the back of his head as he looked up with a smile on his face. "Challenge you? If I''m allowed to choose, I would of course rather not fight an old man, instead, I would fight thedy who gave me her VVIP ring or whatever that was to get to know her better."

    (Oh! You''ve done it, boy! Not only did you bite the bait, you actually strangling yourself with the string!).

    Old Dan suddenly stood up before shouting, "Stop this insolence of yours at once! You must face the punishment for disrespecting Miss Sophia!"

    "Don''t worry miss! I will straighten the young brat personally!"

    The old man leaped after he cupped his hands toward her not waiting a moment for her to answer.

    His presence immediately suffocated the entire arena as the lesser cultivation levels instantly dropped on their knees.

    "It-it''s heavy!"

    "Gah, it''s hard to breathe for some reason!"

    "This?! is this the true power of an overseer?!"

    One by one all of them tumbled down, leaving only a few cultivators standing.

    Jugen was palpitating before he had one knee supporting him from dropping to the ground. He took a chunk of his saliva into his throat as his hands shook heavily. It wasn''t long before he was on all four then finally give in.

    Though he couldn''t move his body he could see the rest of his team already tumbling down and some of them even passed out. However, one woman was standing albeit her knees were a bit bent.

    "C-captain, hang...on!"

    "T-that much I know!

    Luna was standing on with her bloodline activated, but even then it was still a struggle and the pressure was getting heavier and heavier.

    "H-hey, that woman is amazing!"

    "She is actually on par with the rest of the aces, well since Faust was already caught off guard we couldn''t see how well he handle the pressure.

    The crowd didn''t see the bigger picture of the overseer''s action. They just follow through and leave the rest to them, only a few cultivators with higher status could understand what''s going on. s, they couldn''t risk it to offend someone so powerful. The only one that could change this was the woman sitting at the topdder of big shots.

    Sophia only put on a smile and seemed to enjoy the show Old Dan''s put on. No one understood what she was thinking and could only guess.

    (Hmm, there are a lot of promising youth here. Hm?! Van is getting up!). Old Dan furrowed his eyebrows as he deepened his pressure.

    The aces including Luna instantly dropped to the ground with a groan. While inside the rubble, Van couldn''t move an inch of his body. The huge pressure and the heavy rubble proved too much for him to handle as he could only curse inside his heart. (You damn old bandit! You broke through and leap levels didn''t you!).

    Old Dan smiled after he saw the rubble on the side of the arena. (With that beastmaster gone, no one can stop me for annulling their victories). He instinctively took a short nce at Sophia before heughed inwardly at her surprised face. (Hahaha! I know my n is perfect, besides, this would also benefit you greatly! You will receive back all of your lost fortunes!).

    "Now then, time to teach you some respect (And by that I mean crippling you!), hmm?!"

    He was surprised that Lyon was still holding on albeit one of his knees already dropped to the ground.

    "Oi-oi-oi! Look over there, that guy is still holding on."

    "Holy shit! you''re right."

    Jugen who saw his idol still manage to hold on muttered, "...on....do....it!"

    "Ly....on," Luna tried to lift her hand only to drop a few momentster.

    Argeon who watched the entire thing immediately turned around and cupped his hand toward Sophia. "Overseer, please, stop whatever Overseer Dan is doing!"

    However, despite his pleading, Sophia acted as if she didn''t hear him and watch the arena with her hand holding up her chin.

    "Hmph! I must admit, you are one talented brat, shame you are not of my kin, otherwise, I would groom you to a height that even emperor dream of."

    "Emperor with one thousand beautiful wives then we''re talking."

    Old Dan''s pupils were immediately shrunken as his mouth went agape.. Words couldn''te out of his throat as he saw Lyon nonchntly stood before him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 240 - Mental Fortitude

    Everyone in the arena froze by the development of the situation. No matter if they were experts or not, they just saw something impossible toprehend by the standard of nature. Not to mention them, even the overseer up above had her mouth slightly agape.

    Sophia slowly bit her lower lip as her eyes were still in shock. Through her experience, she had met many powerful people. Talented to the point of bing a great emperor and some were ascending to even greater heights. Yet never did she met someone that continuously breaking the norms and set the bar to an entirely different magnitude.

    "No... way..."

    "He doesn''t even flinch despite being so close to the center of the pressure!"

    "No matter if he won or lose, I must get him in my sect!"

    "Fuck off he is mine!" shouted Ryona.

    She already put her ax close to the neck of who look like the head of some n. Her eyes pierced through his as the image of him dying in thousands of cut filled his mind.

    With a loud gulp and drenching cold sweat, he knew just how powerful thisdy was even without fighting. His legs were shaking and almost couldn''t resist the temptation of the floor.

    "Hey, we are gathered here to recruit these youngsters and aid them in cultivation technique, there is no need for us to fight each other without any valid reason," said the head of a different n.

    The others nodded at his remark as they looked at Ryona.

    "That''s your business, I''m not here to recruit anyone. Lyon is already my student, and Jugen is my little brother. You can scout the rest of them but if you are still persistent, then."

    The blonde woman made her stance as her hair was slightly fluttering.

    Though they couldn''t feel nor roughly gauge the cultivation of this woman, their cumtive experience had instinctively told them that this woman did not lie. After a short thought, they returned to their seats and refrain to speak another word. Fixating their gaze back to the young man.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Old Dan suddenly asked, "How, just how can you resist my aura?!"

    (I didn''t breakthrough just so that a mere peak Soul Cultivator can casually resist this! There must be a trick! An item! Yes, that must be it! He must have an amazing item that could resist my aura so easily!).

    "Resist? What are you talking about? I don''t feel a thing."

    "You! Then how about this!"

    The veins on his face began to appear as the blood flow rate rose before the fallen team members on the ground felt an even greater force pulling them down. They couldn''t help but had their blood escaping from their orifices starting from the weakest person.

    With a grin on Old Dan''s face, he saw the smirk on Lyon''s face was gone.

    "What''s wrong, brat? You feel uneasy? Hahaha!"

    "Stop it."

    "Hah as if, I can still go even further! Face your punishment!"

    The pressure raised many folds and this time the aces finally had their blood running.

    Luna who saw Jugen which was the closest to her, already passed out, struggled to reach him. It would be disastrous to lose consciousness in this situation. With every ounce of strength left in her body, she dragged herself using only but her right arm. It was the responsibility of a captain.

    Her eye started to blur as her fingers felt numb. Her ear suddenly twitched as she heard a low cry.

    "G-g-g...ther, pl...se.. st..op."

    Fue Hufei already had her two eyes closed and blood running from the orifices on her face.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as his head slightly went down.

    "Hahaha, just one more push and you will face the-"

    Old Dan knees suddenly hit the ground with a loud boom. The pressure he exuded instantly vanished without any sign. His dumbstruck face strugglingly looked up before his pupils shrunk at an immediate rate.

    Lyon''s gxy-ck eyes red him down as a tattoo word already formed on his back. His ck hair was fluttering against his own jade-green aura. Mana was coursing beneath his skin as if the world itself was his backing.

    "I told you to stop."

    Old Dan couldn''t speak a word nor could he move from that spot. He felt that the cold re had frozen him but the truth, it was something he had forgotten. A feeling that kept him alive all this time. Fear.

    "Look at what you have done, the rest of my team almost got crippled by you, an overseer."

    (Goddamnit move! Move! Damn old bones!).

    "It''s useless, no matter how much you struggle, you can''t ovee my aura that rained you down, your mental fortitude is WEAK!"

    Lyon grabbed the old man''s hair before sending his knee right to his face. Blood sprayed the air before the body crashed down.

    After letting out a few coughs of blood, he wiped his nose with his sleeves. (How the hell a mere Soul Cultivator could break my nose! Ah, I can move again!).

    "Aaargh, I kill you! You brat!"

    Old Dan leaped forward with his hands wing his way to Lyon''s torso.

    Lyon''s figure suddenly slipped in and grabbed his face before smacking him to the ground. The loud st sent shivers as the crack spread to the entirety of the ring. The smoke rose and the debris was scattered everywhere.

    "Wh-what...?"

    "What just happened?!"

    "Did that actually just happen?!"

    "A participant is actually beating up an overseer level cultivator?!"

    "An illusion, this must be an illusion right?! They are putting a show right?!"

    The crowd was still in disbelief before Sophia furrowing her eyebrows and sent a gush of wind with a p of her backhand from her seat. The smoke was easily dispersed while revealing a familiar figure and a horrifying reality.

    Lyon was standing on top of a pile of debris, holding Old Dan by the neck.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 241 - The Price

    Argeon let out a sigh, "Now you''ve done it."

    "Argeon you sneaky bastard! Where did you find this, this monster!" shouted Khafai as he held him by the cor.

    Argeon furrowed his eyebrows before grabbing both of Khafai''s wrist, "Get your hands, off me."

    "Answer my questi-"

    A popping sound was heard before Khafai''s cry followed.

    The other three principals were surprised and stood up with disbelief. They wanted to act but were confused as to help who. The wise men chose to watch rather than gambling it away.

    Khafai''s body was slumping down before his stomach felt a ruthless kick, propelling him to the group of principals.

    "Y-you, you were hiding your strength all along?!" eximed Reyes.

    "Hahaha, I was once a prince you know, I learn a trick or two from my older brother."

    "Hmm, of course, I should have noticed it, there is no way you got an invitation if you were a nobody," muttered Yozec.

    "By the way, that bald overseer is my best friend, so, yeah you know how it is hahaha!"

    "You are overseer Van''s best friend?!" eximed Beren.

    "Oh, we are about, well, an equal strength I guess, hahaha!"

    (Nobody asked that!) thought the three principals.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "But, with the things going on now, I don''t think we need a third round," Argeon furrowed his eyebrows as he fixated his gaze toward his ace.

    Thest rubble that buried Van had been lifted off, but he was only greeted with something unbelievable the next. He saw an overseer level cultivator was dangling at the mercy of the younger generation. Half of his head was painted with blood, his nose was broken beyond recognition.

    "What in the..."

    Old Dan tried to loosen the young man''s grip, but the force didn''t even budge nor made a tiny motion as if he was held by the judgment from heaven.

    "S-Stop this at once, re-release... me!"

    Lyon''s lips curved up as he answered, "Why don''t you do it yourself? Aren''t you the overseer?"

    The insult was like rubbing salt to a wound. Yet, no matter how many times he tried, it won''t budge.

    "Hah, stop it, the more you move, the more you look like a fish out of water."

    Old Dan suddenly smiled andugh frantically to Lyon''s surprise. However, his surprise didn''tst long.

    "Hooh, I see you already make up a n,"

    "Oh yes, I do, once I get out of here, I will hunt you down with all my resources, my n, my followers, EVERYTHING! I will make sure to erase your very existence."

    "Please, you make this too easy."

    "Huh?"

    Lyon casually stretches out his left hand and a red-blood sword instantly appeared in it. Under Old Dan''s fearful eyes, the sword shed before disappearing again.

    "Well, now what?"

    Albeit the confusion of his sentence, Old Dan''sughed, "Now? Now I will hunt you in your dreams,e here, Returning Jade Stone!"

    "Hm?!" (That''s impossible, my spatial ring should have responded, it should be wo-).

    His eyes opened wide as he saw half a ring on his finger, dangling and hanging on. It was his spatial ring, the one that held the item to free him from this predicament. The safety measure that always saved his life was no more.

    Only then did he realized what the red-blood sword did. It wasn''t just a show-off. it was meant to cut his spatial ring. However, the cut was so clean, he didn''t even feel anything.

    Lyon suddenly let go of his grip and let him fall down on his knees.

    Facing the dirt below, Old Dan then coughs some of his blood. Though he was in a humiliating position, his eyes were scanning the arena for an opportunity. (Hmm? Yes, yes that could work!).

    With a sudden leap, he escaped the spot with a gust of wind toward the east.

    (C''mon just a little more, just a little more!) "Fue open your eyes! Give me your Returning Jade Stone!"

    His body suddenly mmed to the ground before he could reach his granddaughter. "Heavy.. so heavy!"

    The pressure he felt on his entire body increased by many folds as he almost embedded with the ground.

    A tapping sound was heard as Lyon walked toward his target. His hair fluttered as he furrowed his eyebrows, "How does it feel to be in my presence? How does it feel to be bullied?!"

    With every step, his pressure increased and Old Dan started to bleed from his orifices.

    Miss Sophia! Please help me!" with onest ounce of his strength, the old man shouted.

    Lyon halted his steps before ncing at the woman he desperately called. Of all the cultivators present, he was confident that none of them would dare to interrupt him. Thedy, however, was a different case.

    She was the family member of the highly respected Treas. Their resources were said to have enough to bury a world. Her connections, her backings, was without a doubt terrifying. With a singlemand of her, she probably could change the entire fate.

    (This is bad, I''m reaching my limit of this transformation).

    "We-we have to kill this little monster, less he would do many harms to others. His potential is too great to be passed on as not a threat!"

    Sophia leaped from her seats andnded right in front of Lyon. She put on a smile on her face despite the situations in the arena.

    Old Dan was smiling from ear to ear while he tried to reach out to her granddaughter''s spatial ring.

    "What do you think of this, handsome thief? What should I do?"

    (Oh no, I got no time left!)

    Disregarding her question, Lyon immediately leaped toward the crawling Old Dan.

    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Lyon''s jade aura suddenly vanished. His body immediately felt numb in midair. His eyes dimmed before his blood sprayed both the air and the ground.. The price of such power had to be paid, dearly.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 242 - Deserve To Die

    Old Dan immediately felt the pressure vanished from his entire body. His eyes were in disbelief before he nced back.

    "Heh, ha, HAHAHAHA!"

    The old man got up on his feet andughed erratically. Though his face was disfigured from the beating, it didn''t erase the joy from what his eyes had seen. With blood kept pouring out from his nose he said, "Even the heaven has prosecuted you! You are a monster, a devil that shouldn''t exist in this ne!"

    "Watch, your, tongue."

    A deep voice bellowed from up above.

    "?!"

    He felt a deep killing intent creeping up his spine. Every goosebump rose on his skin as not even his gaze could be moved.

    The sky unfolded as the white clouds immediately turned dark and covered the sun. sts of lighting were jumping around from one another while the wind turned chaotic without any real directions.

    Everyone else who looked up had their words stuck on their throats. Even Sophia never thought that this would happen in the tournament. She couldn''t help but gulp at the sight of a giant being that was casually floating in the sky.

    "Such, divinity," she muttered.

    Van had his whole body shook as he tried to walk forward until his feet refused to take another step. His finger shuddered as he pointed the sky.

    "Those jade scales, the mouth of a crocodile, the horns of a deer, the whiskers of a tiger. It described only one being, being that said to rule heaven, the ultimate dragon race."

    "T-T-True Dragon!" eximed the beastmaster with his saliva scattering to the dirt.

    His words sent vibrations to the whole arena. The mythical being only spoken in legends was actually right before their very eyes. An opportunity they could never dream of, a story to tell to their descendants.

    Argeon could only make a wry smile, "I know you have your secrets, a maning down from the sky rather than the gate. But goddamn it brat! This is beyond what I''m expecting! Oooh, I''m so waiting for what you and my dear niece would make in the future!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The aces who managed to hold on their feet let out a sigh.

    "We, we never had a chance, to begin with, didn''t we," muttered Audrich.

    Chloe could only re at the young man who was still oozing blood from his body. (Was he holding back, back at the banquet?!).

    Shen stared down, "The heaven? Prosecuted my grandson? Hahahaha!"

    Hisughter shook the continent as he swam around the sky before continuing, "The heaven shall kneel before my grandson and begs for mercy if they even think about it."

    "Hmm, looks like your death is due," muttered Shen before he spoke to everyone.

    "Listen, nobody with ill intent shall approach my grandson, no matter what your backing is, I will kill you if you do."

    The true dragon suddenly vanished to thin air as the weather returned to normal. The crowd was still in disbelieve as to what happened. Surely they would tell everyone they knew about the event, whether they believed it or not, whether it will be rumors, it didn''t matter.

    (My-my death is due? What the fuck is he talking about) thought Dan Hufei.

    Looking at his situations he knew he had no way to ask for aid now. Considering his identity against that mythical being he had no chance. A sane person would aid someone with a dragon as his grandfather rather than an old man with some social status.

    "Looks like karma bite your ass Dan Hufei!" shouted the beastmaster from a distance.

    "Van," replied Dan with gritted teeth.

    "You reap what you sow Dan."

    "So what! You would do the same if you were me!"

    "No! I won''t include my granddaughter or any of my loved ones into my scheme."

    Dan Hufei stood silent for a second before replying, "Hah who cares about any of that, as long as I live I can always rebuild my reputation!"

    "Enough!" Sophia suddenly shouted.

    Taking a deep breath she looked at the old man before saying, "You have failed your job as an overseer, you failed your duty as to remain neutral."

    "Not only that, you have endangered the participants of this tournament, you almost destroyed their cultivation and thus cutting off their future."

    Sophia then furrowed her eyebrows before continuing, "The Treas family will not abide by this! You shall now be expelled of your position as an overseer!"

    "To hell with Treas family! Treas is not the only powerful family, there are others out there that rivals yours!"

    Seeing that there was no way for him to get into Treas''s family good side, then there was no point for him to hide his real intention.

    "Grandfather please stop this!"

    Fue ced her hand on top of her chest, pleading.

    "Shut up! You are of no use to me anymore! You are nothing but a chess piece to expand my influence!"

    Tears immediately ran down her cheeks as her eyes turned red. She couldn''t believe what she just heard but the reality was in front of her.

    "You heartless, motherfucker!"

    Old Dan jerked his ears the moment he heard that but as he nced around he saw no one seemed to open their mouths.

    "Ah, handsome thief what are you doing?! You shouldn''t be standing up!"

    He couldn''t stand straight and his clothing was painted red. His ears, his eyes, all of his orifices bleed yet he red at the old man in front of him.

    "You... It''s all because of you! But no matter, I will deal with youter."

    With a flick of his finger, Dan Hufei retrieved the Returning Jade Stone from her grandaughter''s ring which he took earlier.

    "Hahaha! Goodb-!"

    Both of his hands suddenly flew off his arms.

    "Argh!"

    Dan was kneeling in pain before a silhouette appeared behind him.

    "You deserve to die."

    Her golden hair fluttered before her arm went through the left side of Dan Hufei''s back.

    His vision blurred as he saw droplets of his blood stained the ground. .. His figure slowly slumped down before his eyes went dim.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 243 - True Divine Realm!

    It was arge room, bigger than Sylviana''s private chamber. The walls were painted full white with a piece of art adorned on the ceiling. Onerge chandelier brightened the ce as the fire on each candle stood still. The air blew calmly from therge window as the ck sky showed its jewelry. Both its curtains danced slowly almost in ordance with the young man''s breathing on the king-sized bed.

    Lyon was unconscious on top of the bed before his eyebrows twitched slightly. His body was covered by the thick nket under the bed curtain before he slowly opened his eyes. His vision was a bit blur before he got his focus back.

    Lifting half of his body up, he ced his hand on his forehead. After slicking back his hair he saw that there was no one inside the room but himself. A table, two chairs, a teacup, two cups, and a human-sized mirror were the only things that apanied him.

    "Hmm, did I pass out?"

    He definitely recalled the event from before, but right at thest moment, his memory blurred. He decided not to think about it before sitting on the side of the bed.

    "Hmm, yes, of course, I expected this would happen."

    Getting up from the bed, he took on a short walk to therge window. The wind fluttered his hair as he enjoyed the beautiful view of the cities and the stars.

    (I wonder how the tournament ended, who won, or is there even any winner).

    Lyon smiled wryly at his own thought before slightly shaking his head. All that question didn''t need an answer right now.

    "I wonder where is my grandfather."

    The more he thought about it, the more bizarre the reality was. At first, he was skeptical if all of this was true but the more he spent the time in this new world, the more it became apparent that he did live before.

    "To think that I would kill without batting an eye, ying the zither, dare to defy the authorities, yet still stay true to myself."

    "I wonder what kind of life did I live in."

    "Is it grandeur, is it beautiful, is it... worth it?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Heck, what am I talking about! Of course, it was worth it, I mean holy fuck I got three wives! And one of them is already a beautiful devil with a tail!"

    With a smile on his face, he put his head down before facing the stars above. He put his hand in the air before the reflection of the ring shed him by.

    Looking at the ring, his smile turned into a smirk.

    "I guess it''s a good time to do it."

    Lyon turned back and walked to an empty space inside the room before sitting down and crossed his leg.

    "Am I going to break through to the next realm, butt naked! Fuck yeah, I will!"

    He closed his eyes as his mind immediately entered the epiphany state within the seconds he willed it to. He had entered the ultimate state of cultivation in a blink of an eye while normally other cultivators would need special requirements such as the environment and the condition of their heart must be in prime.

    A whisk of pure mana started to encircle his entire body from his ring before it got denser and denser. It wasn''t long before his entire figure was encapsted by it.

    (Divine Realm a realm in which the mortal started to shred themselves from mortality. Ha, that much I already know, that''s not hard).

    However, nothing changed. He didn''t breakthrough yet.

    (Hmm, what am I missing here).

    "Ah, of course."

    "Divine doesn''t mean immortality, it means after death! That''s why the mortals, the cultivators had to divide them by low level, medium level, and high level of Divine Realm, they didn''t understand life and deathpletely. They have to know what they are willing to die for! But willing is not enough! So they have to literally die to understand death! So basically they got no choices since they only understand one of the two keys."

    Lyon with his closed eyes, let out a smirk.

    The mana that surrounding him suddenly moved like a torrent as they were all absorbed into his body. Possessing three channels of absorbing the mana, he got triple the speed of a normal cultivator and his cultivation rose superbly.

    The mirrors suddenly cracked before sting away to pieces as the floor started to quake. The thick teacup and its two children both cracked before falling off the table before the ceiling copsed.

    -------------------

    Meanwhile, Karina, Shen, Ryona, and the others were in the dining room below, albeit Shen was only showing his figure to a selected few.

    Suddenly a ding sound was heard before everyone''s focus turned to the ringer.

    "Hello, everyone I hope you all enjoy this banquet as an apology to the regrettable event that happened three days ago."

    "Once again, as the representatives of Treas family, I, Sophia Treas Alrude, ask for your humble forgiveness."

    The beautifuldy took a bow before she noticed a ripple on her wine.

    Ryona and Karina furrowed their eyebrows as they noticed the same thing.

    Suddenly the quake rose to a dangerous level in a second as chandeliers drop one by one. The ceiling slowly copsed before the walls did the same.

    "My Grandson!" Shen immediately flew towards the exit only to see Luna already doing the same thing. Ryona, Jugen, Karina, and the members of the Nostria team immediately followed suit.

    (Please be safe, please be safe!) thought Luna as she ran through the stairs, through the halls before finally reaching the cracked double door. Without any second thought, the young woman kicked it open and both her and the true dragon immediately went in.

    Her heart sank as she saw the condition of the room. The window and the ceiling were no more. The bed was inside a pile of rubble. Her knees went weak before it mmed the floor.

    She stared to the horizon as she muttered, "Please don''t go... please take me with you..."

    Just as soon as her tears started to build up.

    "Hah so that''s how it feels to fly, freaking Kyoko enjoying herself in the air, now I can fly and flirt with her hahaha!"

    Lyon suddenly entered her line of sight albeit only the backside of his.

    Suddenly his head was hit by a piece of rubble before he raised his eyebrows.

    "Hmm? Hey who threw that piece of-"

    His eyes opened wide as he saw Luna already in mid-air, leaping toward him. Lyon immediately caught her before her arms wrapped around his neck.

    Her face was buried in his bare chest before the bright moon let out it''s blessing toward the couple.

    "Luna, what''s-"

    Before he could finish his word, the young woman shut his lips with hers.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 244 - Know My Secrets

    Lyon stared dumbfoundedly at the woman who leaped at him without any hesitation. Her eyes were closed as the warmth of her lips ran through his. The purple hair glistered against the full moon and the night sky as he held her gently. He could feel every goosebump on her rose and her heartbeat fasten.

    The wonderful emotions coagted in her heart as every fiber of her body wanted to embrace the young man more and more because she knew, she was not the only one who demanded his love. In a blink of an eye. he might be gone, in a blink of an eye, she might be left off. However, for this very moment, she believed that he was here within reach of her arms.

    (Since when I wonder) thought Luna as her memories surfaced in her mind.

    His body was wrapped full of bandage, like a mummy or sort.

    (At first, I thought that you are nothing but a jester sent from heaven then after seeing the result of your test, I saw you as a tool).

    cing him under the contract which he happily signed without knowing. Her heart doubted if her n would ever work. Yet, it did, and it was beyond her expectation. Not only so, but he also brought back something impossible no matter how many times she wished it. Her mother.

    (Whenever I''m nervous, you were there, whenever I''m in fear, you were there, even thest time, you saved all of us, even the kiss we shared that time).

    She let go of her kiss before resting her head on top of his bare chest.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Listen, Lyon."

    Her soft voice made his heart melt as he replied with silence.

    "Before anyone elsee and ruins this moment, I want you to know that."

    Her eyes gently look at the young man''s eyes before saying with the brightest smile she could ever give to someone.

    "I still love you and will always love you. Wherever you go, I will follow you, wherever you are I will find you, I might be weak now, but this feeling is even bigger than my cultivation levels."

    "Besides,"

    Luna suddenly leaned in on his right ear, "I asked my mother about what you are doing back in the bathroom when youfort me."

    Lyon''s mouth instantly went agape the moment she finished her sentence. What rollercoaster of emotion did he just felt.

    "I uh, I can exin!"

    (Goddamnit, where is everyone else? Oh, those people are hiding behind the walls? I can sense Ryona, Jugen, and the rest but where is Karina? Oh right, I forgot she is an anti-mana cultivator now. But wait a minute! Both Jugen and Ryona are not moving! What happened? It doesn''t seem to be something attacking them either).

    Behind the walls, Karina pinned down Ryona and closed her mouth with her arms, while simultaneously pinned down Jugen''s neck by her legs.

    "Y-y-. Both of you need to give them privacy! Don''t just ruin their moment!"

    Ryona struggled to get out but no matter how many times she tried with her monstrous strength she never could force it through. Every time she channeled her mana, it got negated into nothing so all she could do now was biting her arm, though it was highly ineffective. Jugen already passed out while the others didn''t dare to oppose her authorities.

    "Hehe, I just messing with you," muttered Luna.

    Lyon could only smile wryly. He had been beaten by this girl, no, woman.

    She let her head rest once again against his chest, "I hope, you can hold it in, you know, since, you are already poking me... down there."

    Her face blushed beyond the hue of a tomato, yet knowing so, she still didn''t move away from him.

    Lyon blushed his face away as he thought (Yeah, I won''t do it with all these people eavesdropping either, though, well, that is debatable but you are making this really hard, like, solid).

    He suddenly made a fake cough, before he carried her higher and higher. Prating the thick clouds before stopping. No matter which directions he saw there was nothing but a fakend made out of clouds.

    "Luna, if you really love me that much, then you have to know, my secrets, at least what I know about it."

    Luna slightly opened her eyes with a tinge of a smile on her face. Her heart turned calm yet happy at the same time. The amount of trust, she received from him showered her mind with emotions she loved to keep.

    "Apparently, I once lived here a long time ago. though I don''t know how long it was. I know it sounds unbelievable but by the miracles after miracles that I make, it''s not impossible, I guess."

    Luna listened carefully at his every word, along with his heartbeat that her ears were close to.

    "However, there is one thing that you should know. Luna, I''m already married."

    She opened her eyes wide as her heart sunk.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 245 - Take This Hand

    "I-I''m a bit confused, so you are saying that you''re married before in the past?" asked Luna.

    Despite the cold wind in the height that they were in, it didn''t bother them in the slightest. Her eyes met with him as she demanded an exnation.

    "Ah, this is going to be hard to exin but..."

    Lyon proceeded to recount the event happening back in Nostria back when he met his first wife that came out of nowhere. With every word that he exined the more the stories went absurd but as much as she wanted it to be just a facade, it was real.

    "So yeah, this ring that I wear, I think it''s my wedding ring. It holds fifty percent of my past power or so she told me. But not only that, when I made a pact with it through my blood, a huge amount of spells came into my mind like a tsunami. Utility magic, support magic, assault magic, defensive magic, I got it all, though, I doubt it''s all the magic in the world."

    "Even after all that, you still have the other two wedding rings, you need to find right?"

    "Huh? uh, when you put it that way then, yeah."

    Lyon looked at Luna whose eyes turned teary but before he could open another word, she put her finger on top of his lips. She then rested her head on his right shoulder as she spoke softly, "You must be pretty strong in the past huh."

    Lyon didn''t answer her question and let her continue.

    "All the magic that you performed so far has been really powerful, not to mention that wife of yours casually slit the space and removed the memory of a whole continent about it. You breakthrough like it was nothing, always fighting someone stronger than you, heh, that was really an understatement of your feat."

    After a light chuckle, she continued with her eyes closed, "I wonder who you were in the past, you must be at the top of the world then."

    "Luna, I know what you are trying to say, stop it."

    Luna was surprised by his response but he didn''t give her any chance to question it. Her shoulders were held by his hands as his eyes stared into her.

    "Don''t let the uncertain past of mine makes you small! You are Luna, a princess of a respectful kingdom. You have pride, you have dignity, you have grace. Just because I''m much powerful than you doesn''t mean that you do not deserve me. There are only two things standing in our rtionship, you and me. To hell what everybody said about us in the future, the past or the present!"

    Her eyes instantly burst into tears before Lyon snapped his fingers. A magic brand instantly formed underneath her feet as she could feel the air was pushing her upward, making her float. He let go of her arms before taking a step away from her.

    "If you want to be with me even though I already have three wives and probably even more in the future, if you feel that I deserve you and you deserve me, if you feel that I can give you happiness despite all the factsid upon you. Then take this hand of mine and be my woman, as I will be your man."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    His voice was deep and full of passion as it reverberated the entire horizon. Despite being naked and bare to her eyes, Lyon had not given even a single slight of doubt in his eyes.

    With tears kept rolling from her organ of sight, she shut them tight. With her hand on her chest, she tried to iron her conviction. Whatever decision she made right now, will change the course of her life or even the entire history of the world itself.

    (Lyon is an amazing man, despite his shameless act and most of the time being a pervert, when the situation demands it, he came through. Character-wise he might not be the best, but he is still a gentleman in his own way. They say a princess will always fall in love with a hero, but, not this princess! The one I fall in love with is the perverted man in front of me and his name is, Lyon Torga!)

    Luna opened her eyes as her conviction harden, more than steel. She knew the moment she took his hand, she must be ready against the enormous hardships, the shrouded mystery of the future, and the endless joy and sadness of the two of them.

    The two hands connected as both parties had smiles on their faces. Lyon immediately pulled her into his arms before kissing her on the forehead. Her clothes started to dissolve into particles like a burning paper without her noticing as she closed her eyes. He suddenly grabbed her chin up before dropping another kiss on her lips.

    -----NSFW-----

    His other hand held her slim waist before they slowly spun under the stars with their kiss still intact.

    The entire sky was their bedroom and the moon was its source of light. In this windowless space, the cold wind rides the skin of their bodies as they instinctively reached out for each other''s warmth. With the clouds as their bed, the couple slowlyid down.

    Lyon''s eyes met with Luna''s below him. He could see a hint of tension in her expression but a smile was nheless nted on her beautiful face. He slowly touched her right cheek with the back of his right hand, cherishing her as the most valuable.

    "You''re really beautiful, Luna."

    Hearing his praise, she became bashful before holding the hand that cherished her face.

    "I-I''m scared," muttered Luna before shaking her head, "N-no, I mean, please, Lyon, make love to me."

    Lyon was a bit surprised by her being assertive before he nodded with a smile. sping his hand against her, he slowly approached her neck and kissed it. Her body felt an electric current running through the surface of her skin as she couldn''t help but moan a little.

    His kisses continued down south through the valley of her breasts before continuing to the goblet like naval of hers. He stopped the moment he felt his knee a bit wet against her thighs. His face slowly approached hers who was panting and blushing red. She was too embarrassed to see him face to face and the moment she did see him, she looked away.

    Lyon smiled wryly before she held her chin and slightly turned her face to his before immediately nted his lips on hers. He pushed her knees outward with his before slowly embraced her. She knew what was going to happen so she boldly returned his embrace.

    Lyon''s waist slowly went down as her hands tighten the embrace. She could feel something was knocking on the door without a lock. The door that she had guarded all her life. His waist went down further as the door started to open and expand.

    Her body was tense before Lyon suddenly dropped his waist and broke the door that made her a maiden. Her ws embedded on Lyon''s back before she bit his shoulder, "Ngh!" as she opened her eyes wide.

    Despite the pain, Lyon gently embraced her tight. He could feel the contraction inside her as he let her rx.

    After a few breaths, Luna''s awareness came back, "S-sorry!".

    Her head was hung down in front of him despite her arms still embracing his neck.

    "Don''t be, after this, it only gets better, I promise."

    "En," nodded Luna albeit nervously.

    Lyon''s waist started to move slowly as his hands kneaded her breasts. The sloppy sounds of their connections were battling against the sound of the strong wind. His movement slowly increased simultaneously as the woman''s moan.

    "Ahn, I feel some..." She couldn''t finish her words before Lyon suddenly nibbled on her peach.

    Her body immediately arced upward as Lyon felt the walls contracted once more, wrapping it like a sheath. After a few seconds, her body went down as her breast heaved up and down. Her face was full of ecstasy as with every breath it was visible to the naked eye.

    The moment the walls rxed, Lyon immediately moved again at an even greater pace. The sloppy sounds had finally beaten the strong wind. Her moan was asionally apanied by his name and the word of love.

    With her eyes half opened, she could see that he was panting and the pace he moved his waist was not constant anymore but rising.

    "Luna!"

    "Lyon!"

    Both of them called each other''s names as they entered the climax. She could feel a current filling her womb while the walls were contracting once more, squishing every drop from the shaft.

    They were panting at each other before Lyon put his forehead on top of hers before saying, "I love you,"

    "I love you too," replied Luna with a smile.

    They were damped in sweat despite the temperature there. However, Luna was satisfied, both physically or spiritually. This was the epitome of making love, what her mother told her was nothingpared to what she experienced.

    "Luna..."

    "Yeah?"

    "You''re beautiful."

    "I might not look like a princess right now, right?"

    "You still are, so that''s why we are going round two."

    "Eh? Wait, let me- Ahn <3."

    ------End NSFW-----

    Time flew by as the moon went up and down as much as the sun. Dawn hade three times and the nightfall had two. The couple was exhausted as they sleep on the broken bed which the rubble the young man easily reduced to dust.. Though the bed was cut into two it didn''t bother them.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 246 - His Name Is Lyon Torga

    Sophia Treas Alrude, one of the overseers of the Crown had already left Mabia and into a world where mana was denser. Right in front of her was a huge double door that led to a magnificent chamber. Only a certain few had entered the said chamber and even fewer exited it.

    Her heartbeat always rose whenever she was in front of this door. She had met powerful people, made powerful connections, however, she could never calm herself whenever she was here.

    Though the person behind the door was one of the most important persons in this world, there was not a single guard in sight. The door was not even reinforced with ores and other foreign materials, it was made of sturdy teak wood which any cultivator in this world could break.

    "It''s not locked, Sophia."

    She immediately turned rigid before replying, "Y-yes! Pardon me, empress."

    With onest breath from the outside, she braced herself and pushed the door.

    The atmosphere was calm and serene, unlike the feelings she had just moments ago. There was not a single object in this chamber that looked menacing or even slightly threatened her being.

    "Hmm? What are you standing there for, you are here to report about the Crown right?"

    The woman was sitting behind the desk with a pile of documents on both ends. She carefully looked at them as some of them were signed and some of them were ripped apart.

    "Yes," answered Sophia as she approached the desk and give her a report from the spatial ring.

    "Alright then, let''s see who is the candidate for the Throne tournament since thest one died even before finishing it."

    The woman furrowed her eyebrows, "Hmm, this is surprisingly thin and wow, you lost this much money? Though it''s very rare, these kinds of things do happen sometimes, I guess it''s their fortune."

    "Yes, I''m sorry."

    The woman shook her head, "Don''t be sorry, your family has a lot of wealth for this much to even matter."

    Suddenly the woman let out a sigh as she flipped the files, "Reading data is quite boring, please narrate me about everything regarding the tournament."

    Sophia nodded, "There was something wild happening in the tournament,"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Oh? What''s that?"

    "Round three did not happen, that''s why the report was thinner than usual."

    The woman furrowed her eyebrows, "Hmm? How could this be? How did you pick a winner then?"

    "Empress, I''m sorry, I will start from the beginning. There was this academy that never showed up in the tournament that suddenly did. It was deemed to be the weakest among the five academies but got the invitation via the connection with Van the beastmaster."

    The woman looked confused before asking, "Who?"

    "Van the beastmaster, he is one of the overseers."

    "Oh right, sorry, continue on."

    "Oh no, Empress please don''t apologize it''s me who should be-"

    The woman shook her head before telling her to continue.

    Sophia took a slight bow before continuing, "There was this young man from the said academy that came a little bit...te.

    The woman noticed the hesitation in her tone and the slight red hue of her face before she jokingly teased her, "Oooh I get it, is Sophia in love? Is that how you choose the winner? Tsk.tsk.tsk. Sophia, you can''t do that you know."

    "Ah, no I did-!"

    "Hahaha, I just messing with you!"

    The woman had a light chuckle before letting her continue.

    (I''m just too embarrassed to tell you how his entrance was, otherwise you will tease me to death) thought Sophia before making a fake cough to stabilize her tone.

    "This young man, he was only a Soul Realm cultivator and was deemed to be trash by the crowds until he surprised us all during the measurement test of his strength."

    "Oh yeah, that rock thingy right? I almost forgot about that one, can you lend meter? I think I make it into an irreversible state now."

    Sophia smiled wryly, "It''s a, it''s gone."

    "Excuse me?"

    "The young man destroyed the stone."

    "Huh? Hahaha!"

    The womanughed as she was expected. Nobody would believe such stories until they experienced them themselves.

    "I guess even the great Sophia has her flukes at times. That stone could never be broken by a mere Soul Realm cultivator, not even a Godhood Realm cultivator can do that, not even me, yet," said the woman with a hint of a smirk as she said thest part.

    "So that means."

    "Yup, he faked it, must be an astonishing show there. Ah! I wish a was there to see it."

    "Grr, that handsome thief I swear."

    "Oooh so he has a nickname now, help me, Sophia, I''m doubting your neutrality here."

    "Akh, please don''t, it''s just an honest mistake."

    "Hahaha, don''t fret about it, I''m just messing with you."

    She wanted to be angry but didn''t dare to do so., hence she recounted the whole event of round one and two, including the act of the overseer that endangered the whole tournament. The woman''s face had to interchange expressions as she heard the tale of the young man.

    "He did that? Hmm, this young man is such an inspirational figure, isn''t he? Quite shameless but inspirational nheless," mused the woman as she rubbed her chin.

    (Ah, I forgot to mention his perverted acts) thought Sophia.

    "But the grandson of a true dragon you say? That''s a very rare case there. Hmm, a human with a true dragon grandfather huh."

    Sophia stood silent as she looked at the woman standing up from her chair and slowly walked away toward a painting. She suddenly let out a smile that every goddess jealous of, "It reminds me of someone."

    "Ah, that''s right, this might be unbelievable but this young man''s face is almost identical to the man in the painting."

    The woman''s eyes opened wide, as she stared at the man in the painting who was depicted to be in a standoff against a giant golem. Despite the difference in sizes, the man was smirking against the big foe in front of him.

    "His name is... L-Lycan? I think, wait, let me check the report-"

    "Lyon Torga," the woman answered.

    "Ah, that''s right, but Empress, how did you know his name, you don''t even read all the files."

    The woman put her hands behind her back, as he looked at the man''s face in the painting, "Of course, I know the name."

    Hidden from Sophia''s view, the woman''s tears quickly rolled across her cheek with a grin on her face.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 247 - The Question

    The night sky slowly turned blue as the source of light emerged and illuminated the world. The stars lost its shine as they dimmed away and hid behind the traversing clouds. The birds started to chirps their song with a soft allure of a tone.

    On a room that only half of its entity remained, the ray of the sun slowly crept up and revealed a broken bed that was split into two. One half was close to the door while the other one was at the edge of the room, on a dangerous slope, overlooking the view of a town.

    The young man who slept at the one on the edge of the room was sleeping soundlessly with his lower body covered by a ripped nket while the woman was sleeping peacefully on the other one.

    The creaking sound of a door being pushed slowly was unheard by the two of them as a small creature nonchntly entered the disastrous room. It''s four paws traced the ce before another creature piqued its interest. It was a butterfly of beautiful mixed color. Every time the butterfly pped its wings, a glitter would asionally appear.

    The creature took an interest as its eyes opened wide in aw. The curiosity within it was uncontroble as it approached the butterfly. It roamed freely, it flies freely, beforending on top of the young man''s nose. Seeing the opportunity, the creatureid its body low before stalking the butterfly from a blind spot. Slowly yet elegantly, the creature made it to the top of the bed, it crawled as close as one single breath was enough to scare the butterfly away.

    The creature raised one of its paws before its sharp ws were visible and reflected the light of the sun. With one quick swing, there was only the sound of a sliced wind and a small dispersing glitter in the air left.

    Seeing the butterfly was no more, the creatures rest on top of the young man''s chest.

    "Wu wu wu wu."

    The creature made a low bark before settling its head on his shoulder.

    The young man''s lips suddenly turned upward before muttering, "Hehehe, Luna, are you sure we are going to use that role y, I mean, I''m notining."

    His body suddenly turned right as he hugged the creature tight. It opened its eyes wide before it could feel the bed slightly moved.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Wu! Wuwuwuwu!"

    The young man slowly opened his eyes, "Huh? Wait, Fenrir? Why are you here?"

    "Wu!"

    "Wait are we sliding? Fuck we are sliding! Quick Fenrir hold on to me!"

    The moment the young man was about to get up, his face turned grim. His smile was like a broken machine, turning on and off.

    "I-uh, hehe, I can''t feel my waist."

    "Wu!"

    "Quick Fenrir! Use your w! Embed it to the slope!"

    Fenrir quickly jumped and do as he was told. Despite his small size, the wolf packed some muscles inside those chibi legs.

    "Great! Now then All I need to do is, Hah!"

    Using his arms, Lyon jumped in Fenrir''s direction. trying to grab his tail. (Nice! Now all I have to do is), "Eh?"

    The moment he tried to grab Fenrir''s tail, it suddenly moved upward to his disbelieve.

    His eyes opened wide at the betrayal in midair before he furrowed his eyebrows and roared his lung, "YOU SON OF A BITCHHHHHH!"

    Lyon and the already broken bed crashed to the ground below, alerting the passersby.

    Luna who woke up from the shout noticed that Lyon and his bed were nowhere to be seen. She quickly wrapped her naked self and see down the edge of the cliff only to see Fenrir crying.

    "Ah Fenrir! Here grab my arm!"

    The little wolf quickly ran up and settled himself on her shoulder.

    "There, there, it''s alright," Luna patted the little wolf before she could sense his breathing started to calm down. She then peeked down below to see Lyon was already being surrounded by a crowd.

    "Wow, what happened? Hey young man are you alright?" said a passerby.

    "Hah, the husband must being home early there hahaha!" said another.

    "Or he was caught cheating by his wife! Hahaha!"

    Luna smiled wryly from above and muttered, "L-let''s leave him be, I''m sure he''s fine, it''s not the first time he showed up naked to public." The woman turned back before walking with a slight wobble, "Ah, my hips, damn that guy didn''t show mercy and just burned his entire lust in me."

    Lyon muttered, "H-help me, I think, I think I broke my penis."

    -----------------------

    Two hourster.

    -----------------------

    "Thank you, never thought that you of all people would help me out of that situation," said Lyon who was already wearing a bathrobe to cover himself.

    "I don''t need you to thank you, there is something that I want to know."

    "Cold as always, ask away," said Lyon as he picked up a warm tea on the table.

    "Did you kill the first prince?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 248 - Impossible!

    In one of the rooms inside an inn in Mabia was two people sitting across each other. The young man wore nothing but a bathrobe while the young woman wore her battle attire. Her sword was hidden yet her eyes showed how sharp it was. Despite being in the presence of such a capable woman, the young man didn''t feel any sense of nervousness, all he could feel was the warm tea running through his throat.

    "Ah, such a nd tea, I don''t feel anything but water inside my mouth," said the young man before putting the cup on the table.

    "Answer my question, Lyon, stop stalling," said the woman with her eyes sharpened.

    "Yes, I killed him," answered Lyon.

    The woman suddenly stood and cupped her hand, "Then I offer my gratitude."

    Lyon was surprised at this weird twist. He expected some retaliation or at least some questions but not direct gratitude.

    "You must be confused as to why I did this."

    Lyon shook his head, "Everyone has their reasons, it may be dark, it may not be the truth, but everyone has their reasons. I know you have your reasons, Chloe."

    Chloe was surprised at his reply before smiling wryly at her own thought. "Despite your childish act, you are actually mature in some aspect."

    Lyon smiled, "Your sister must be pretty important to you huh?"

    Chloe shook her head, "You''re wrong, I don''t care about her nor the other rtive, however, I do owe father his time of nurturing me."

    Lyon could only specte what happened between the king and the first prince. After a train of thought, he decided to drop the matter. The conflict was over, there was only time to be wasted if he brought that up again.

    "So, what are you going to do now Chloe?"

    Chloe closed her eyes and turned her back, "What does that matter to you? Maybe when we meet again, I will be stronger, or maybe we will be enemies."

    She walked away to the door before Lyon said, "Maybe we will be lovers then."

    Her pace stopped right in front of the door before saying, "Is my sister not enough for you?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Well, we too have special connections as well, we share a kiss remember," said Lyon before he stood up with his hands behind his back.

    "We don''t share a kiss, you took a kiss, what we share were fists and kicks."

    "Like husband and wife right?"

    Chloe opened the door before muttering, "Goodbye."

    Lyon shook his head with a smile on his face. He could feel that they most probably will meet again in the future. "I wonder what would happen then."

    He flicked his fingers as his usual set of clothes appeared in front of him. Hispressed clothes felt like home as his refined muscle was hugging it tightly, yet, the air still got in to breathe his skin. The golden-cloud pattern on his ck sarong matched perfectly against the contour of his legs as he slowly floated.

    His arms were crossed as he said, "Grandpa since I''m a peak Divine Realm cultivator, can I slit the space and traveled through the storm?"

    "Hahahaha!"

    Shen slowly revealed himself perching on Lyon''s right shoulder with his long whiskers ever waving. "Don''t be too hasty now, your cultivation level is still low in my eyes. though you can try slicing it, it won''t be big enough for you to get in."

    Lyon sighed, "If you say that then it must be true."

    "Take it slowly, always make a step and even a mountain can be conquered. Those who only stood still will get nowhere but his own soles."

    "Yes, grandpa."

    Shen nodded before Lyon descended. "It''s time to meet the others."

    However, before Lyon moved an inch from his spot, the door was pushed open.

    Lyon immediately furrowed his eyebrows as he could feel the atmosphere getting heavy. "Hide grandpa," he muttered.

    Shen nodded before disappearing from any sight.

    A ck boot stepped inside before a figure of a well-built man appeared in front of his eyes. His face was hidden by an expressionless mask with a pair of uneven horns. Lyon could see his blonde hair but the rest was covered. d in all ck including his gloves, the man crossed his arms as he faced him.

    "Oh, how the fate turned out to be," said the man with augh.

    "Judging by your clothes and your tone, are you perhaps one of those assassins?" asked Lyon with a smirk on his face.

    "Ah, you got a good memory. Yes indeed, I was one of those behind the clouds at the time," answered the masked man.

    "I see, then your objective is quite obvious," said Lyon.

    "I like it when my target is understanding the situation, however, this time is quite special with the trickery of a being called fate."

    "Oh? Amuse me then."

    The man opened his arms, "dly. You see, every time this tournament is held, there will be a single winner to proceed to the next grander tournament. However, every time the winner is picked, this particr region never gets its winner to proceed to the said tournament. Now, why is that?"

    Lyon nonchntly answered, "Because you always killed the winner."

    "Exactly! Every time we have a contractor who wanted to kill the winner. Now, of course, I can''t go into the details since I am a professional, but I can tell you that we always make the case as an ident to the public."

    "ident?"

    "Mana deviation, alchemy explosion, killed by a demon beast. you name it. But then again, I never thought the winner of the tournament this time is you, a Soul Cultivator. However, you, you are a special Soul Cultivator, I''ve seen your action on top of the tower myself. So I know you won''t die just by one attack from me right? Ah please make this entertaining, killing god-level talent such as you is always mesmerizing!"

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Lyonughed with his crossed arms to the mask man''s disbelief.

    "Oh I get it, you are now depressed with no way out, but don''t worry! I will make this a bit entertaining, for me that is!"

    "You are really stupid aren''t you," said Lyon with a smile.

    "What do you-" his word''s stuck in his throat as his eyes stared in disbelief. The Soul Cultivator he was talking to slowly risen without any hint of magic.

    "You said it yourself, a god-level talent, what makes you think I will stay at Soul Realm for long?"

    The masked man suddenly made his stance as a cold sweat started to appear on his forehead. "Impossible! You must be at least an early level of High-Divine Realm, to float! It''s not even a year since Ist saw you! That''s impossible!" (Damn it, I can''t sense his level! Impossible! Impossible! Is he of a higher level than me?!).

    "Hmph! Since you''re here to kill me, then I must return the favor as a host!"

    Lyon''s entire body slightly vibrated before he brutally disappeared in front of the mask man''s sight.

    The masked man''s felt a stinging pain as he opened his eyes wide. His head slowly tilted down and saw a red blood sword had pierced through his chest. He could feel the blood rushed to his mouth before finally made its way out like a streaming waterfall.

    "Y-you think, you...have killed me.. but."

    The masked man snapped his finger before a Returning Jade Stone appeared in both of his hands.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 249 - Scheming Is Not A Dragons Skill!

    "Hahaha," the masked manughed at Lyon. Like a fish know how to swim, he knew he was no match the moment his eyes couldn''t follow his movement. However, weak he might be, a fool he was not.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, but he didn''t have a moment to spare. He had only one sword in his hand, and it already embedded the masked man''s gut, so cutting them both at the same time would be difficult considering his opponent''s level.

    Lyon immediately let go of the sword before he made a horse stance. (If I can''t cut it both in time, then-). His eyes looked at the biceps of his opponent beforeunching a heavy finger-point thrust on both of them.

    "Now," said the masked man. Everything will be decided in this very second, and he chose not to give it up that easily.

    "Aargh!" the masked man screamed in agony as his biceps were thorned, not even the specialized clothing of his organization could reduce the force Lyon was throwing. Despite so, he was still standing on his two feet.

    Lyon put out a smirk, "I see that you are an assassin, your quick-witted thinking is worthy of your profession."

    The masked man''s hands were dangling down with blood kept pouring from the gruesome wounds. "I''m not worthy of your praise," he had a smile on his face even though he was going to die.

    "Ho? What''s the sudden change?" asked Lyon with a smile.

    "In this life of mine, I killed a few geniuses in my career. Some even said that I was responsible for a declining world, I took all of that as praise for my work. However, in those that I killed, not even one of them had half of your talent!" said the masked man with a cough in between sentences.

    Lyon shook his head with a smile, "Alright, let''s get to a more serious topic here. Where can I find your base?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The masked man''s smiled wryly, "With your talent and unknown arsenals, you will find it on your own. Don''t you agree?"

    "I wouldn''t say that I cannot find it in the future but it would be faster if you can just tell me. Besides, I have the means to extract your information and all of your memory, by force," said Lyounus as he crossed his arm.

    The masked man stretched his lips wide as he couldn''t detect any lies inside those eyes that were looking him down. (How scary, this prodigy, no, this demon!). It was as if the young man in front of him was nothing but a being out of this world and the only thing that''s halting his cultivation growth was probably time itself.

    "Do you know what I have more than you?" chuckled the masked man.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows. He felt something was odd with his opponent''s confidence.

    "Experience!" shouted the masked man as he stomped the floor with his right foot. A broken stone was heard as the jade-colored chunks vanished to thin air. His figure was instantly enveloped by a jade light to Lyon''s disbelief.

    Lyon took a deep breath to calm himself before saying, "I see, now I understand. In the spare moment of less than a second, before I obliterated your biceps, you let go of the Returning Jade Stone in your right hand and tap it with one of your fingers so that it would fall beside your right foot concurrently with the time the left one fell.

    "Then, you talk to me to divert the already clueless me by talking as if you are about to die. It is my mistake."

    The masked man who heard this had his eyes opened wide at Lyon''s analytic prowess. Behind the enveloping light, he said, "Scary, you are really scary! Despite my profession, I must admit that I fear you more than anyone in the group!"

    "Scarlet," Lyon whispered, "feed the blood of your enemies."

    The masked man immediately felt his strength was getting weaker. His body was reduced to almost a muscleless state as his eyes dted. He could feel his bone started to touch his skin from inside.

    "Hurry up!"

    The light was finallypressed before itunched itself to the roof and beyond, leaving the red sword fell on the floor.

    Lyon could only look at the trails it left behind before retrieving his weapon with a single thought. He crouched down before Shen revealed himself.

    "Why did you let him live? I know you noticed the stone beside his right foot all along," asked Shen.

    Lyon shook his head, "Tsk, tsk, tsk, grandpa. I need him to live in that state so that he could go back to his base."

    "Hmm? What for?" asked Shen. In his thought, killing the assassin and extracting the information would be more efficient for his grandson.

    "I need him to live so that he knows I am a threat. C''mon grandpa I''m sure you know this already," answered Lyon.

    "Hey, I''m not that cunning rat, so I uh, less verse about schemes or poisons... or formations... or talismans. Goddamnit! He knew almost everything but brute force."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows at the words his grandfather said. He was sure he was talking about one of the twelve beings that raised him back in his past life. His eyes glimmered with excitement at the thought of such a being.

    Seeing his excited eyes, the true dragon sighed, "Alright, alright, I will give you a line you like the most back in the day you were taught by him."

    "Eh? There is such a thing?!" asked Lyon as he stood straight with expectation written all over his face and a returning jade stone in his right hand.

    "Yeah of course there is, I mean, you always said it all the time. In lunches, dinners, breakfast, now that I remember it, god I swear to the all-heaven I will smack that rat one day!" cursed Shen as he remembered the old days.

    After a fake cough, he continued, "Now then, the phrase I think it was ''In front of my wisdom, I don''t need my finger lifted to defeat you.'' or something along the line."

    "In front of my wisdom, you have zero chance of victory," said Lyon with a tinge of pride on his face.

    "Uwaah! It''s so cool!" shouted Lyon as he slightly squatted his body and clenched his fists.

    Suddenly a crack sound was heard.

    "Shit," said both of them.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 250 - The Presence

    In the middle of a desert in an unknown world, stood a tower that broke the clouds in the sky. It shadowed almost the entirety of the ind it stood, there was not a single tree in sight, it was only sands and dunes. However, despite the harsh conditions, cultivators were sighted toe and go from the ce.

    They all wore some sort of cover, a mask, a veil, a cloak, anything that hid their identity. It was the unwrittenw of this ce.

    A figure was seen from the entrance of the tower. At first nce, it was unknown if it''s a woman or a man. It got off from a horse before tapping the butt and let the stallion ran through the desert alone. The gaze of the surroundings was on the figure but they knew best not to mess with anyone in this ce.

    The figure made it''s way to the receptionist desk where two masked cultivators stood behind the counter. The figure nodded at one of them before giving a piece of paper with a red seal on it. The masked man noticed the rough hand of the figure and could easily determine that he was dealing with a man.

    The masked cultivator read the paper before nodding, "Ah yes, loyal customer, I see that you are here toplete the payment for your annual contract?"

    The figure nodded before taking out a simple pouch and ced it on top of the desk. The glimmers from the entrance of the pouch attract even those beside him, but they could only swallow their saliva and imagined.

    The masked man tried to reach the pouch before his hand was pped away by the figure, "I hope things are settled as usual?"

    "Ah, yes, of course! As usual, one of the Abyss is personally taking care of your contract. It should be done by tomorrow if notter tonight," said the masked man.

    The figure nodded before crossing his arms and let him count the numbers inside the pouch.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Right, the numbers are correct, thank you for your patronage!" said the masked man as he stamped a blue seal on top of the red one.

    The figure left the tower before he whistled in the empty desert. Soon enough a galloping horse wasing at him with full force. With one swift movement, the man rides the stallion to the horizon.

    "That guy, came every year if not two, and the contract is always the same," mused the masked man beside the one that attended the figure.

    "My hunch tells me that is about politics, rather than satisfaction. However, if it''s about politics, can he just ask us to eliminate his rival? So confusing."

    "Maybe he cannot afford the price? Or maybe they don''t believe that our forces can eliminate this rival of his."

    "Hahaha, we have our Ten Abyss, I don''t think there would be anyone that they cannot kill."

    "Yeah, but, have you heard, I heard the others are nning a coup against the 1st Abyss."

    "Shh! You shouldn''t talk about that! If you want to die, don''t drag me!"

    On the top floors of the tower, a special room was designated for each capable assassin. The best of the best, they called them the Abyss. Their masterful art of killing was renowned even to their peers. Rulers, merchants, gods, as long as they were in a contract to kill, then they are going to die.

    Inside a roombeled, ''10th''. Two servants were already kneeling on both knees and in wait for their master''s return. The room was quite spacious and tidy, it even had a minindscape of a mountain. The floor was made out of tatami and the lingering scent of tea permeated the room. Bright candles were ced on each edge of the room and another one in the middle. However, a bed was nowhere in sight.

    A jade light suddenly entered the room. The duo servants immediately tensed up before kowtowing, "Wee home, master!".

    "Hurry, both of you! Call the 3rd Abyss!"

    The servants were startled by the shout before ncing at their master. Their eyes opened wide as they saw the state the man in front of them was. His arms were both wasted, his legs were almost meatless and his hair started balding. His mask dropped on its own, revealing a malnutrition face, almost as if his face was aging rapidly.

    "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?!"

    His shout woke his servants from a state of shock before they scurried over and left the room. He struggled to breathe as he looked up the ceiling. His eyes slowly opened and closed. He knew he was close to death and managed to escape with a breath left.

    (What monster has the world gave birth to) thought the man before he smiled, "All the more reason to kill him, ah I can only imagine the feeling!"

    The man furrowed his eyebrows, "Come in."

    The two servants entered the room before kowtowing, "Master, the 3rd Abyss only gave us this pill."

    The pill was yellow in color and there was no hint of other impurities on the pill. A perfect and stabilized pill, it was certainly made by an alchemist expert.

    "She didn''t even bother to visit little old me? Heh, cold as always. Tell me though, did she concoct this?"

    Both nodded, "Y-Yes, it was magical, master, she even did it while half asleep."

    "Leave me," said the man before he swallowed the pill and closed his eyes.

    A burst of rejuvenating energy immediately ran through his body. He could feel the fibers of his muscle were regenerating as his body slowly but surely returned to normal. His entire body glowed and his figure slightly suspended in midair.

    Seeing their master recuperating, the two servants left the room. As soon as they opened the door, a jade light passed between them unnoticed.

    "Amazing! Amazing! 3rd Abyss''s Alchemy is uncontended! Hahaha! I feel like I''m going to break through any moment! I feel-?!?!"

    He opened his eyes wide and cold sweat drenched his face. A presence, a familiar presence that brought him fear and joy was standing behind him right at this moment. A hand immediately covered his mouth like a w of a tiger. He couldn''t even struggle with his state right now, like dead fish on a chopping board.

    (No! This is not supposed to happen! Why are you here?! WHY ARE YOU HERE?!).

    A blood-red sword thrust through his heart. Shattering his hope of killing the monster-like genius. His body slowly slumped down as his vision turned dimmer and dimmer.. Lyon let go of his grip and let the dead man rest in peace.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 251 - Accept Or Reject?

    Lyon retracted his sword with his will as his gazended on the corpse.

    The deadweight on the floor was nothing sort of average, he was one of the best assassins the tower could offer, yet the murderer didn''t even know this fact. All he knew was that he tried to kill him and their group was probably on a hunt for a mother and daughter he tried to protect.

    Lyon scratched his head, "Now what, this was not supposed to happen."

    "But it did happen, no time to regret it now," said Shen on his shoulder.

    He lightly bit his thumb as he scanned the room he was in. Despite the upation of the assant, the room was pretty neat to his liking. "I don''t think it would be a great idea to just storm through like usual, this time the enemies are not stupid neither weak."

    He recalled the event in which he was fighting against probably the big boss in this ce. He barely scratched the surface of his skin at the time, not to mention that he had followers. Now that he didn''t have another Returning Jade Stone at his disposal, escaping them would be a miracle.

    Lyon raised his eyebrow as he noticed a mask on the floor. Picking up the hope to get out of this ce, he wiped off the blood before wearing it on his face. He knew that this cover was not enough thus he scavenged the body for a spatial ring. "He must have some cloaks or something."

    He found the spatial ring in one of the corpse''s finger before pulling it off. With a thought, he took a good look at the spatial warehouse. He found some weapons, pills, armor, a piece of paper, and more useless things.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Ah, there it is, a cloak."

    It was made with a piece of fabric that covered his entire figure except for the mask. From the materials, it seemed almost the same as the one he was wearing underneath.

    "Do you think this is going to work?" asked Shen.

    "We don''t have a choice, I must find my way back, Luna must be worried."

    The true dragon smiled wryly at his grandson, in this time of urgency where his life might be at stake, he worried about something different entirely. He nodded before his figure became transparent.

    Lyon approached the door before he halted, he felt a presence, three to be exact. Two were standing guard on the door while the other one was running toward this room. (This is not good! I don''t know what his personality is like yet!).

    "Ah, 9th Abyss sir, please, the master is still recuperating from an injury��"

    One of the servants was interrupted by the door being slid open by Lyon before he took a step forward while closing it slowly. The man in front of him wore the same mask as his and there was no way of differentiating it between both of them.

    Unlike Lyon, the man was a head taller than him and there was not any unique way to identify the man in front of him other than the height.

    "Ah, master you are��"

    Lyon waved his hand, a gesture familiar to any servants in the world.

    "Tenth, is good that you are here, everyone else is waiting for your arrival, the meeting is about to start."

    Lyon nodded in response only to get a crossed arms in reply. (He is suspecting something).

    The man shook his head, before running through the hall. Lyon didn''t have a moment to waste before following behind him. The best bet he could do now was to follow through with whatever fate threw at him.

    The hall was quite bright with a natural window in the wall for every five steps. He noticed that they were running in a spiral before they reached the top of the floor where there was a round table set in the middle of an open room. He could see another stair leading up as he thought (That must be the room where I wrecked the ce).

    The seats were already numbered on the back and he knew where he belonged, however, the number nine said that the others were already here yet he saw no one but both of them. (Is he going to kill me?).

    Lyon''s body was tensed before a voice reverberated through the room.

    "I see that you all here, please take a seat."

    Like a shadow pouring into a wine ss, figures after figures instantly sat on their respective seats without slightly disturbing the airflow in the open room. Lyon palpitated, he was sure there was no ce to hide in this ce yet, here they were sitting right in front of him. They all wore the same mask and only their figure was different (So this is what real assassins'' capability).

    "Tenth, why are you nervous? I could hear your heartbeat from here."

    Lyon nced at the familiar masked man who was sitting right in the opposite of his. The big boss he once exchanged blows with. Only he had a different mask than the others.

    "That might be my doing, I was concocting a pill for him, it might be the side effect."

    Lyonnded his gaze at the voice which helped him bailed out of the situation. From the feature of her figure, it was definitely a woman, in her prime. He slightly recalled that he did saw a beautiful woman back then when he was here, though of course, her face was covered with a mask.

    "Alright then, we are going to talk about the vacant spot the 7th Abyss left us a while ago," he looked at Lyon, "I know you''ve been eyeing on a higher spot."

    Lyon gulped at the gaze the leader gave him.. (What should I answer, should I ept it, should I reject it? What does it mean if I ept it?! Shit).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 252 - Chance Of Freedom

    Lyon knew he had to give a reply, however, a simple nod would make him really suspicious. Not to mention that the 9th already had his doubt.

    "I disagree."

    He let out a sigh of relief inwardly before gazing at the source of the voice. From the voice, it was easy to detect that the assassin who rejected his ascension was a male. His figure was slender and by the looks of it, he was probably the tallest of them all.

    "Oooh? 8th, I can see your reason from miles away, but if I recall correctly, the position of a higher rank does not interest you," the leader''s voice turned deep, "why now?"

    Lyon couldn''t read their expressions behind the mask nor the slight movement of their bodynguage. (Looks like this organization has some infighting).

    The 8th Abyss opened his arms, "The reason is not that I''m eyeing the 7th spot, but rather the 10th skill that is inadequate."

    The leader sped his hands, "You have a point, then what do you suggest we do then?"

    "Of course, it''s going to be a test, a test to prove his worthiness."

    "A test? You mean to fulfill a contract worthy of a 7th Abyss level ?"

    "I believe that is the best solution, and I know everyone else agrees with me," the slender man took a nce at the others but their expressions of agreeing and disagreeing were well hidden to the public.

    (Really? They look like they don''t give a shit to me).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Sadly, the contract of such level is not currently avable," answered the leader.

    "Then the slot must be left vacant��"

    "Now, now, don''t be so hasty. Killing cultivators are not the only job we do you know," said the leader with a smirk before he put his hands on top of the table. Like a magic trick, he flipped his hands, and a piece of paper appeared on each palm.

    "Here I have a bounty on a demonic beast while the other one was to steal an item, both are dangerous quests with a certain degree of death."

    "What will you choose?"

    (Are you sure?! Isn''t this too convenient?!).

    Lyon touched his chin as he contemted. He didn''t know the exact pros and cons of each contract and he couldn''t ask him in this situation but he needed to make a quick decision to avoid suspicion. Without much thought, he chose the one for thievery.

    The leader smiled before rolling the contract into a scroll and threw it across the table under everyone''s watchful eyes. Just as Lyon caught it, the leader said, "Dismissed!"

    The assassins instantly disappeared from their seats leaving not a single traceable object. Lyon was baffled by their skills but the contract in his hand was now more important. This was the ultimate ticket to getting out of here however, he knew better that he must not open this in an open area like this.

    Soon, he made his way back to the room where he arrived. The servants were told to standby outside the room as he entered. Opening the scroll, the paper immediately lit up and a snake-like image suddenly came out of it before it attempted to bit his neck.

    The snake whizzed as it couldn''t move further. Its entire body squirmed before it realized its neck was mped by a transparent w that slowly revealed itself. "Measly worm."

    Shen destroyed the snake into bits of lights before bing transparent again.

    "Thanks, grandpa!"

    "Anytime!"

    Lyon realized that if the snake bit his neck then he was forced into a contract that he didn''t know what it was about. Usually, this kind of high-end contract would bind one life to a task and it was more dangerous than just killing an emperor of a world.

    He furrowed his eyebrows as he read the content of the contract. The more he read it the more his face turned confused. He tried to turn the paper around but there was no writing on the other side. He immediately took a sit with his fingers tapping the floor as he contemted.

    "This has turned into quite a mess, what did I get myself into this time."

    Lyon let out a sigh before he stood up, "I guess, there is no choice, to the top floor it is."

    He immediately left the room and made his way back to the round table but this time, he was going upstairs, to the room where the leader resided. Standing in front of the door, a voice from inside already spoken, "It''s not locked."

    Lyon gulped his saliva, though if a battle must happen he was confident enough not to die by his hands. At the very least, he wouldn''t die that easy.

    He slowly pushed the door open and a fresh scent of jasmine immediately lingered in his nose. His mind immediately turned to rx and his heartbeat slowed down.

    "You like the smell? It''s a new incense I found in the ck market," the leader continued, "please, sit down."

    Lyon noticed that the wrecking he did to the ce was nowhere to be seen as if he was never there. The reparation speed was astonishing, considering that he blew off the entire roof. Begrudgingly, he took a seat right in front of the desk.

    "Let''s get down to business shall we."

    The leader casually waved his hand before he sealed the entire space in the room.

    "Oh? You''re not even nervous, is it because of the aroma or is it because of yourtent talent," the leader continued with a breath, "but that was how I wanted to be."

    Lyon could only look at him, his voice was distinctively different from the original 10th Abyss. He was once again stuck in a dilemma.

    "You must be wondering why I summon you here, why is the content of the contract was to meet me here."

    Lyon kept his silence.

    "However, we are the same, you and I, we are both liars, it is part of the job."

    The leader took a seat behind the desk as he sped his hands.. His eyes deep stared into Lyon''s as he said, "I know you are not the original 10th Abyss."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 253 - Negotiation

    The atmosphere turned tense albeit the rxing fragrance of the incense that was permeating. The leader''s gaze was like a dagger that sculpts the truth behind Lyon''s mask. What gave it away he wondered, but the ''how'' was less important than the situation he was in.

    "Don''t worry, no need to be so tense, even though they considered me the best assassin in the world, I still no match for some individuals. But forget about me, the reason that you are here means that the contract has been epted, albeit forced," the leader chuckled.

    Lyon smirked under the mask. Though the man in front of him was an assassin of a different caliber he still had some ws in his attention to detail.

    "The heavens must have sent you here to me, the fact that you can kill one of the Abyss is already proof of your skill. I need you to help me, uproot the coup my followers are nning, at least some of them. This means that you will be inevitably fighting against some of those monsters if ites to that."

    (Even the leader praised the soon to be ex-followers of his).

    "Don''t we have like another ally? It couldn''t be just the two of us against them, could it?" asked Lyon. By the sheer number and the power they had, he didn''t think they had much chance to overturn the situation when the time came.

    The leader appeared to be furrowing his eyebrows. He seemed to realize something odd about Lyon''s voice. A tinge of familiarity perhaps.

    "Sadly, we did have one, but s I realized it toote. He was the first one to find out about the coup the others are plotting against me. His death was kept hidden, no, his death was faked as an ident of breaking the contract. That was until I investigate it personally not so long ago. I don''t know which one of them or it might be more than one of them that killed him, however, what I do know is that the 7th Abyss is one of those that nned a coup.

    "Until recently, he was scouting, searching for a certain mother and daughter that could possibly blow his cover to me. As you might have guessed, they were his wife and daughter. For many years now, he hunted them like prey whilst being on the job until he met a certain fortune-teller, she is a talented fortune-teller I have to admit. Then through her expensive service, the location was most definitely revealed to him."

    Lyon''s mind was immediately upied with an image of a sweet girl he met by fate. Under the tasteless water did they meet. A house only opened to the invited, a girl cursed by her own mother. To the masses, it sounded cruel but it was more merciful than being killed by an assassin, an enemy of her father. He was the first friend she ever made and her tears would ignite the fury inside him that could burn even the deepest of hell.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Elize..." Lyon muttered.

    The leader squinted his eyes as he heard what Lyon said. (Don''t tell me! Hahaha! Of course! Of course, you are!).

    Lyon put his hand on top of his mask before taking it off slowly. The leader''s eyes turned wider and wider as he saw his face. His mouth turned into a grin before he let out augh. However, Lyon''s face was ring at him, it was evident that his emotion red up as he remembered Elize''s tears.

    "Astonishing!" eximed the leader, "your growth is astonishing! It''s beyond miraculous! To the point it''s frightening, threatening to the world itself! I wonder how many blows can we exchange right now."

    "If we were to go all out, this ce would be nothing but dust, though, with your caliber you would still be alive albeit barely," said Lyon.

    The leader smirked, "I don''t take a threat lightly you know, know your ce!"

    His eyes turned sharp as killing intent rain down on Lyon''s figure. However, he immediately retracted it before it went longer than two seconds. He released a breath of relief as he realized something in that short window of time. (His body didn''t turn rigid, not even a flinch! I killed probably thousands of high-ranked cultivators, but he didn''t even feel anything? Who are you exactly?).

    The leader took a peek at his shaking fingers and smiled inwardly (Would you look at that, I can''t remember when was thest time I''m getting nervous).

    "As you might have known already, us fighting would benefit no one but your hidden opposition. So let''s make a deal instead," said Lyon with a smirk.

    The leader kept his emotion and heartbeat in check before replying, "Oh? That''s interesting, why should I make a deal with someone already bound by my contract?"

    "That''s because I''m not," answered Lyon as he slightly bent his neck and showed his clean skin.

    The leader was baffled (How can this be?! There is no magic brand on his neck?! Did the contract fail?).

    Lyon knew on the negotiation table, they were now equal. One must strike the iron while it''s still hot.

    "I ask that you give me the identity so that I coulde and go as I please in this ce."

    The leader looked rxed as he leaned back on his chair, "Doable, I was about to do that anyway."

    "Secondly,"

    "Second?"

    "I want full ess to your information bank."

    "Hah, don''t push your luck."

    The leaderughed as he pulled out a drawer on his right side. There were stackable papers and one spatial ring on top of it. He closed the drawer before pulling the one under it. There was a dagger with unknown engravings on its de. He took the dagger and ced it on top of the desk.

    "I want you to hold on to this."

    Lyon looked at the fancy dagger with interest. He touched the hilt and there was no reaction whatsoever but he kept having a hunch that this little weapon held something extraordinary.

    "I see that you like the dagger, that''s good then."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "What is the reason behind this?"

    "Either that or no deal."

    "What makes you think I can trust an assassin''s word? Especially you."

    "You have no choice."

    "Then I guess I will make my second demand."

    "You still want to gain something? Hahaha, let''s hear it then."

    Lyon''s eyes turned sharp, "I want to have all the information you have regarding a group called Legion."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 254 - Two Servants

    Lyon closed the door and entered his temporary abode. The dead body was still there and the servants still obediently waiting outside.

    The dead man tells no tales, there was no way of extracting memory from a corpse. He let out a sigh before he muttered a spell and a magic brand encapsted the corpse. The entire figure slowly disintegrated into bits of light until there was no trace of it anymore.

    "You two,e inside," said Lyon as he sat cross-legged.

    The servants slowly opened the door before entering the room with their heads hung down. Their body was slightly nervous and their voice stuttered.

    "Y-yes, master?" said the servants.

    "Don''t look down, look at me, I want to see your faces as you will see mine," said Lyon.

    The two servants had their body shook, their master never allowed them to give their face before. They immediately kowtowed and said, "We are sorry master! Please don''t kill us!"

    Lyon gave them a wry smile. They were without a doubt an obedient servant but the life of a servant was never enjoyable. Not only their body and mental was at the mercy of the master, they seemingly had no future besides dying and being used.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Don''t kneel in front of me, you two please stand up and give me your names for your old master is dead."

    The servants were shocked by his revtion. They thought it was odd that their master''s voice was a bit different but in what power did they have to question him. They all knew that the old master was still recuperating, they saw it in their eyes, they were the one who gave him the pill. However, the reality was right in front of them as they saw a new face currently sitting where the old master used to sit.

    "You are, twins?" asked Lyon.

    He noticed that they had an identical face and it was hard to differentiate one of them without the left having a little mole beside his mouth. They were young, most definitely younger than him and the clothing they wore had grown shabby.

    "W-we are but a servant, we have no names, m-master," said the one with a mole.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "Then what about your parents? Didn''t they gave you names?"

    The right one bit the under lip as his head hung down before the left one answered dejectedly, "The old master, he killed them before they could."

    "Was it a contract?" asked Lyon. The pride of an assassin lies in the job they made sure done.

    "No, they were a witness."

    Lyon let out a sigh once again. They were there at the wrong ce and at the wrong time. Only fate could be med for their demise.

    "By any chance, do you still kept your parents'' corpse?"

    It was a question that raised many more inside the two servants'' minds. Their faces turned so sour and ugly that even with their experience, it was hard to keep a normal appearance. They thought that the new master was a different kind of pervert, a scum of the world.

    "Ack! You must be thinking about perverted stuff didn''t you!"

    Lyon pointed at them both as if he was not the one that raised the suspicion. His face turned smug as if he discovered their secrets. He was unaware that the one who started all their dark thoughts, was him all along.

    The two servants became embarrassed as a shade of red appeared on their blossoming cheeks. Living in this ce had taught them many unpleasant experiences, they had witnessed some of the most gruesome ways of torturing a cultivator. It was not a surprise that they would always think about the worst oue.

    However, before the two of them could apologize for their natural response. Lyon stood up and opened his arms. "You are now free, bound to no one."

    "Give yourself a name," Lyon bellowed, "live yourself a life!"

    The two servants looked confused, they were unfamiliar with the words he said. They kept muttering the wisdom they received in front of Lyon''s bewildered expression. However, no matter how many times they recite it, they still didn''t understand the meaning. To them, freedom was a word made of a dream while life was a word made to serve. The two words contradict inside their simple minds. Their body was trained to be a servant, their whole life was spent perfecting the skills. They had no cultivation nor they needed it. They couldn''t defend themselves that''s why they stay put. To serve meant to eat, to eat meant to live.

    Lyon slowly put his palm on his face. (Man, this is going to be a pain to exin).

    "Right, listen up you two, you don''t have to serve me, if I ever wanted a servant it would be a woman anyway hahaha! But, with the way you are now, certainly, you two would be dead if I just let you go in the wild."

    Lyon hums as he contemted. (The two of them do not know the concept of freedom, well, it''s not that it''s necessarily a bad thing but).

    "You know what,e with me when I went out of this ce, I will make sure your safety throughout our journey. You might learn a thing or two during our slight adventure, but at the end of our destination I want you two to meet a good friend of mine, she will surely teach you how to be a proper servant if you really wanted it."

    He suddenly bes intoxicated by the feeling when he first met the invincible maid. Short purple hair and her wonderful fit figure. The moment she revealed her unhealed scar, all of the memories wereing back.

    The two of them looked surprised, "But master, we are but a servant, surely you��"

    "What? Ashamed? Please, you don''t know the word."

    Lyon suddenly recalled how he first got into this cultivation world.. His body instinctively shivered.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 255 - The Best Assassin

    Lyon put up his mask and wore it on his face. He unted the cloak as he wore it before he walked between them. "Let''s go, there is not a time to be wasted here."

    The two servants were startled before they followed behind him in a calm manner. They had nothing to be brought with them as what they all had was the clothing they wore. Worried and uncertainty was apparent on their faces. The outside world, they only heard of it from the old master. It was cruel and beautiful at the same time. Those with inadequate strength will be nothing but a bug to squash on the street but those who do will have fortune and fameing at the mercy of their palms.

    Behind the mask, Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he contemting while he walked. (Abyss Tower, the ce where the top assassins'' service can be bought with the right price).

    "The top assassins? Please."

    The servants were startled by the unfamiliar voice out of nowhere. Both of them held each other''s hand in fright, praying to whichever gods they knew. However, it didn''t take long for them to notice that a small-sized dragon was perching on their master''s shoulder.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows, "Grandpa, you know some top assassins? Ah, that was a stupid question, of course, you do."

    Shen Long grinned, "Know? Hahaha! You trained under one before!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon immediately stopped his track as his eyes opened wide, "What? I did?"

    No matter how many times Lyon tried to remember it, not a single image came to mind.

    Shen Long eyes turned sharp, "Yes, under one of the most dangerous criminals that broke through heaven''s very own Imperial Prison. She was the only second person to ever breakthrough it, escaped and cannot be traced."

    Lyon turned excited as he gulped his saliva. He never saw his grandpa had those eyes before.

    "I-is she really that good?"

    "Good? She was the master of the art she trained, assassination, thievery, disguise, lock-picking, you name it. Her figure was legendary, every movement she made not even the air made a sound nor calm water made a ripple. She could even hear a needle drop in a crowded ce like the market and her mastery of the space attributes was exceptional, those things made her the most seek assassin in the entire multi-world, both for her service or for her crime."

    Shen Long let out a cold breath, his eyes gleamed before he continued, "I once saw her in action with the bastard Sun, she was on a job she casually took at the time. An impossible job even for me and that bastard Sun to do it together. Killing ten cultivators."

    Lyon turned confused. Killing ten cultivators for the two of them was an impossible task? How powerful could the ten cultivators be?!

    "A private room, where the banquet was only held for ten people of the highest status imaginable that heaven could contain. She was there as the eleventh member, an uninvited guest. Wearing white cloak with her head covered by the hood. They thought that she was an entertainer set by the host the first time they saw her. Theyughed and cheered before one of them was drunk enough to stumble upon her leg."

    "What happened then?" asked Lyon.

    Shen Long grinned, "The man didn''t get up, he was one of the top cultivators in the world, referred by many as the one who will then lead the new generation to a new age. Blood soon oozed out of his body, stopping theughter of the other nine. Fear immediately rained down upon them like a cage made of blood. She didn''t even let out her killing intent then but they knew how they were dealing with now.

    "''T-That white cloak! Y-Y-You are��.'' He could not finish his word before a hole was made on his left chest. A butter knife was vibrating while it stuck inside one of the marble pirs. His body immediately fell down like a doll, lifeless and in disbelief. His eyes then still awoke, stayed in shock over the fate he didn''t want to have.

    "She revealed her face and showed them those cold-blooded vertical eyes of hers. They knew her already but they didn''t want to admit it until those eyes of her revealed her identity. It was that time they knew their lives were already gone, they realized that she gave them time tough and chat for the banquet. Thest words that they said were, ''Thank you!''

    "Then they died without any more blood staining the floor. She cleaned her trace and left the scene with the corpses beingid out as is. She gave them the honor of a quick death and she gave them the honor of being killed by the most dangerous assassin to ever walk."

    Lyon''s mouth was quite agape. He couldn''t believe the story his grandfather told him but some part of his heart did. Killing a high leveled cultivator with a butter knife sounded ridiculous and amazing at the same time.

    Shen Long sighed, "She dotes on you a lot you know. The reason she took that job and resurfaced from hiding was for you. You were a baby then, and she couldn''t produce milk on her own and she wanted the best nutrition for you. She truly raised you like her own son, the mother figure that you need as a child."

    The true dragon looked at his grandson''s face, "Only you know her name, only you did she shared her true name."

    Lyon''s eyes opened wide, a blurry image came into his mind. There was a figure of a woman, her face was quite blurred but he could feel the warmth around his heart as he was held by her. Her mouth muttered something but he couldn''t make out of what she said. She smiled, as Lyon held her index finger.

    His body shivered before his hand clenched into a fist. Veins appeared on his forehead before it appeared on his entire body.

    "WHY CAN''T I REMEMBER?!" he was fueled with rage before heshed it out on a nearby wall.

    The Abyss Tower, no, the whole ind immediately shook followed by a thunderous boom that deterred the residents'' pride. The dunes were copsing as the te shifted. The water surrounding the ind turned wild. The ones on the lower floor of the Abyss Tower immediately fled from the building before checking the situation.

    "Ah... Impossible," said one of the masked cultivators.

    "T-the entire wall on that floor is destroyed!" said one of the receptionists.

    The two servants were holding each other in fear as they saw the back of their new master.. The aura he exuded was like a beast that could shred the gods they were praying to.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 256 - Maturing Young Woman

    The strong wind bellowed Lyon''s hair against it. Tears escaped his eyes and passed his gritted teeth. He slowly took a deep breath as he faced thendscape over the broken walls.

    "You two, hold on to me, now!" said Lyon as he looked at them with a smile.

    The two servants were surprised by their new master call but they noticed dried tears below his eyes, though it was hard toe by from a distance, it was enough from their spot. Why did he smile at a mere servant, a fodder that was destined to be used and threw away? Why did he suppress his emotion to someone beneath him?

    They couldn''te up with a single answer before Lyon forcefully pulled their arms as if leaping toward a gate of something they never knew existed. Their ears were filled with the voices of the angry wind as their clothes and hair fluttered against it. They could only open their eyes for a moment before they felt the smarting. However, in that one single moment, an image was already saved to their minds.

    They were falling. They were falling from the tower they never left before. The defense mechanism in their bodies immediately activated as the sensation of helplessness seeped into their entire body like a sh.

    "Aaaaah!!!"

    "Hahahaha!"ughed Lyon wholeheartedly. The cruel wind didn''t hurt his eyes and his confidence didn''t waver as he faced the ground.

    It might be full of sand but it was still a leap from a height that could leave even the peak Divine Cultivator critically injured.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hey Look! Something is falling from the tower!" shouted someone from the crowd below.

    "Argh, this damn sand, I swear!" said another as he rubbed his eyes.

    Lyon smirked before a wheeze of wind picked up the sands on the dunes and disrupted their visionpletely for exactly a blink of an eye.

    "Huh?" the first one that noticed the falling object rubbed his eyes until it was concerning red, "Nothing?"

    The crowd was confused since within their capabilities as a cultivator, they could see something was falling down from the broken walls on the tower. However, there was no crater, no sound, no trace of something crashing down or evennding down. Spections began to spark but the thoughts remain within each of their own minds since they didn''t know each other and everyone in this ce were people with status.

    Meanwhile, a figure was seen standing straight while overviewing thendscape. His hands were behind his back and the mask he wore revealed his identity as one of the best in his profession. His facial expression was mostly hidden except for his eyes which gaze was as sharp as a sword. "A fake or a breakthrough," he muttered.

    -----------------------

    In Mabia, a wide search was initiated. Every nook and corner of this world, every n, every kingdom, even tombs, and the likes, cultivators of various levels was seen flooding. The world never had so many people act in unison before and all of this happened because of one name, Treas.

    The grand family name was said to have riches that could bury a world. Resources as far as the eye can see. However, right now, they were in a heated debate in the only private meeting room provided by the best inn in town.

    A hand mmed the round table before the figure spoke, "What do you mean retracting your search force?! It''s not even five hours since it began!"

    "Sadly, by this time, I have to say that the champion from this division is most likely killed, again, hahaha!" said a handsome man with a smug on his face. He was wearing a full te mithril armor without a helmet. His hair was light-brown apricot with a noble hairstyle. He had a noticeable pencil-thin mustache that was divided in two and his eyes were blue as the sapphire.

    Karina furrowed her eyebrows, "What do you mean ''again''?"

    "Hahaha, you''re beautiful but quite dumb," the man leaned in, "It means thest champion was also murdered."

    Karina opened her eyes wide. The thought of Lyon dying never crossed her mind before. That fateful kiss that she shared in the jungle and how he guarded her while she was cultivating wasing back to her. She shook her head before her sharp gaze prated the man in front of him.

    "Murdered? Hah! Please, my hubby is not that weak."

    The man furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the orange-haired woman. A barbaric aura was emitting from her figure asionally. He was startled for a second before heughed once again.

    "He may be not weak, not for this shitty world hahaha!"

    A sh of killing intent immediately made his heart skipped a beat because it didn''te from one person but rather two of them at the same time. Before he could blink the sound of metal hitting metal was heard. His forehead palpitated as he gulped his saliva. An ax was raining down on his left eye and a reinforced finger was aiming for the right. A quarter of a second, if the guards were a little bitte, then the man was without a doubt dead.

    "Oh you both are so dead now, this is an act against the Treas family! Hahahaha, I''m gonna have so much fun with both of yo��"

    The door suddenly opened as Luna entered while holding Fenrir in her arms. Her academy garment was already no more and what reced it was a tight battle garment with a white tiger symbol n her chest. Her purple hair was now tied into a ponytail as she exuded the charm of a maturing young woman.

    She calmly sat between Karina and Ryona''s seats but they were confused, her uncle was supposed to be the one who showed up instead.

    "You can stop your search and go back home," said Luna.

    "Tch! And who are you?!" shouted the man.

    Never in his life, he was ever being told, let alone by a woman.

    Luna took a deep breath, "I''m the captain of the winning team from Nostria.. Princess of the Phantera Kingdom," She suddenly hesitated and blushed before her godmother persona kicked in, her eyes turned sharp as her gaze was unshakeable, "and most importantly, I''m Lyon''s woman."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 257 - A Warning

    It was a bold deration. Not to mention the man in front of him but bothdies on her side was startled by her sudden mention of hertter status.

    "Ack!" Ryona yelped before he grabbed Karina by the cor, "Karina you bastard! Because of you, she had a huge start and leave us by a whole mountain!

    "St-stop shaking me! And what do you mean by us?! We are just a teacher and a student mind you."

    Ryona let go of the cor before she took a step back and turned her face away from her. "Hah! You only say that because you love those forbidden love tales!"

    "H-huh? W-what do you mean?" Karina immediately tried to look away from the prying eyes. They could see a hint of red hue on her cheeks as she nervously tried to calm her fidgeting lips.

    Ryona suddenly sped her hands as she looked at the ceiling above. Her beautiful eyes turned sour as she mimicked Karina''s voice as best as she could, "Oh Lyon, we are a teacher and a student, this kind of feeling, you must bury it deep inside your heart. I know it sounds unfair but we are not destined to be together. Then for your question, I will answer it with a single tear from my eye."

    "H-hey I do not sound like��"

    Before Karina could finish her piece of mind, Ryona already stood up straight with her hands behind her back. She deepened her voice as if she was a man.

    "Then I will take your running tears as a yes. Be my woman, as I will be your man. To hell with what the world thinks. Destiny? They are nothing but pebbles beneath my feet!"

    "Oh, Lyon."

    "Kari��ack!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Ryona suddenly flying toward the wall before crashing into it. The simple attack shouldn''t have sent her flying like a ball being kicked but since Karina was using the opposite kind of cultivation source, it was possible.

    "S-stop it, Lyon wouldn''t say anything like that! Right, Luna?"

    Luna blushed as she looked away. Ryona''s y reminded her of what''s transpired during the first night she had with him. (He is definitely going to say something like that).

    Karina immediately understood what she implied and the red hue on her cheeks lit up like an overheated teapot. She suddenly crouched down in the corner of the room with her face covered by her hands, either hiding from the fact or entering her own fantasy, nobody knows.

    (I never saw older sister Karina act like this, not even if they gave me half of Mabia would I believe she would act like this) thought Luna.

    The man suddenly mmed the table before he shouted, "Enough with this nonsense! You three have offended the Treas family! Surrender yourself to me and I will act as if nothing happens."

    However, his smug face didn''tst long.

    Suddenly the air became tight surrounding the three. Their body could sense danger, no, a greater being was at present. Their goosebumps rose as the feeling of kowtowing revolved around their very soul.

    The man and his two guards were palpitating in anxiety. His eyes stare straight in horror as a giant white tiger was staring him down like a bug that should not enter its vicinity. One p of its paw could send them to the path of rebirth.

    Luna''s face suddenly twitched before the image of the white tiger slowly vanished into thin air. The man and his guards were immediately released from the indomitable force that strained their souls.

    (Somehow the power of the bloodline has risen significantly and I couldn''t maintain it for long... am I too tired still?) thought Luna as she blushed.

    "HOW DARE YOU! How dare you activate your bloodline against me! Guards, these three have made a great offense against the Treas family. I, Russel Treas Nistan, hereby granting you the right to subdue these three to me for the right punishment!"

    "Yes sir!"

    One of the guards immediately leaped toward Luna with his sword swung down.

    "Nistan Art: Half-Moon Strike!"

    However, before the de could reach her, a hand suddenly came in between them. (Hah stupid, you will lose your hand) thought the guard. "Say goodbye!"

    His eyes immediately opened wide as the strength he put into the technique suddenly vanished into thin air the moment it came in contact with the hand. (What..the?).

    Karina casually held the de with her hand before she delivered a palm in one single momentum toward his chest te.

    (Hah stupid, this armor is infused with mana, the durability of this thing is a hundred more times more��)

    His armor immediately shattered like ss as his heart was crushed along with his muscles and ribs. His body was sent flying as he splurted his blood in mid-air. Adorned the floor with his very own red.

    The loud thud from a corpse woke Russel''s disbelieve to reality. His guard was not an ordinary guard, he used to be a highly skilled mercenary, train from a really tender age.

    The other guard immediately took one step before he swung his sword toward her nape. He saw a blind spot and immediately took advantage of it while she was cooling down for a second.

    "Your head is mine!"

    His goosebumps suddenly rose as a shadow stood behind him and the air on the east side of his head abruptly change. His pupils didn''t manage to see what''sing before he felt a cold thin line running across his neck. His swing stopped right before it touched Karina''s nape.

    "Hiiiik!"

    Russel tumbled down as he screeched. His shaky hand immediately crushed a Returning Jade Stone he had brought with him. He never thought that the situation would go out of his control, not to mention both of his guards were easily killed.

    As his body immediately enveloped by the jade light, his face turned smug albeit the cold sweat on his forehead. "You will pay for this dearly I tell you, dearly!"

    "Before you go, let me give you a warning," said Luna as she stood against him with crossed arms.

    "Huh?"

    "The blood on the floor inside the room where Chloest seen him," Luna smirked like a certain someone, "it was not his."

    "Auuuuw!" howled Fenrir.

    His pupils shrunken as his eyes opened wide in horror before his figure was transported away.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 258 - Devil Ape

    The two servants nervously opened their eyes since they didn''t feel the furious wind hitting their faces anymore. The light shed brightly before the focus returned to their vision. An unfamiliar chirp entered their ears before huge water rolled and crashed the sets of rocks in front of it. Their nose slightly perked as the smell they could only know from the fishes they prepared before lingered in this vast ce. Foamed water slowly crept up to their feet before they could feel the warm wee of the world in front of them.

    "Beautiful isn''t it, the beach."

    Their eyes looked up to the source of the voice. The young man was already floating in the air with crossed arms. He stared at the horizon in which probably the best resemnce to histent potential.

    "Beach," both of them murmured.

    It was a new word, a word that resemnce beauty. How the water glittered by the light from heaven''s son, how the birds pped their wings freely in the sky. Both of them looked at each other''s faces and a smile was granted upon them. Hand in hand they ran forward before crouching down, scooping down the sand and the water with their hands. The wet feeling on their hands and the mushy texture of the sand. They slowly put their face down, basking them with the tiny part of what the world could offer.

    Lyon who looked at them was furrowing his eyebrows before he shouted, "What the?! Don''t drink that!"

    However it was toote, both servants sprayed the seawater in the air before they put out their tongue and tried to get rid of the taste by wiping it with their ragged clothes.

    Lyon descended down with his hand rubbing his head, "Well, I guess there is a first time for everything. This is called seawater, you don''t drink seawater, especially since you are not a cultivator, your insides would be in danger."

    Both of them immediately kowtowed and apologized.

    Lyon sighed before his gazended on the endless sea. (We are currently on the edge of the ind where those assassins reside. However, I don''t see anything from this direction, not a single ind as far as my eyes can see).

    "Hmm?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    His eyes noticed a lone bottle was on the sand untouched by the wave. He descended down and took a better look before determining that it was some type of booze. The stench was quite heavy, whoever drank this must have a godlike liver.

    "Another one?"

    Another bottle was on the sand not far from the first one. Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he noticed yet another one not far from the second one.

    "Interesting," Lyon smiled before he followed where the bottles would lead him.

    The closer he went the more bottles he found. Before long his entire figure was engulfed by a shadow of a mountain. A mountain made of booze.

    "By the gods, they must have had some amazing party here!"

    "Wait!!"

    Shen Long suddenly revealed himself right in front of his grandson. Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he saw his expression. The dragon was never afraid even the heaven themselves, yet he could see the anxiety on his divine face.

    "Is it an enemy?"

    Shen Long shook his head as he looked at the mountain of booze. "This pattern, no doubt about it, he is here, at least around here. This one is even more dangerous than an enemy."

    Lyon started to tense, "I can''t sense his whereabouts, is he an anti-mana based creature?!"

    "That''s the least of the problem, all we can do now is get out of here, quietly."

    Just as Lyon about to turn around, he sensed the two servants were running after him from behind. They were already out of breath as their bare feet handled the heavy sand, however.

    Something jumped out of the seawater andnded between Lyon and the two of them. It has the body of a snake yet the upper half was that of a human. It has three pairs of huge red ws and its eyes were that of a spider. The thing roared at the servants as drolls ran down its fangs.

    "Is this the thing you were talking about?" asked Lyon as multiple routes to save the two servants mapped in his mind.

    "Not even close, but be careful, it''s quite weird a naga would appear on the shore. Something really nasty must be in the deep ocean."

    The naga roared in delight before it swung its huge ws at the servants. Right at that moment, a magic brand appeared behind them, and a hand-pulled them in.

    "You guys stay here, I will take care of this thing," said Lyon as he knuckled his hands.

    "Oi, naga!" Lyon bellowed.

    The naga red at him and roared as it saw its disappearing prey stood behind him in prayers.

    Lyon smirked before he summoned Scarlet in his right hand. "Let''s see who''s faster, your ws or this one sword of mine."

    With one step forward Lyon already vanished right in front of it. Only the sands and his footprints were left in his wake.

    The sound of metal was suddenly heard as his sword was contending with three of the naga''s ws. Lyon couldn''t believe that the creature could read his movements and managed to react in a defensive maneuver.

    "I guess those eyes of yours are not for shows," Lyon smirked.

    The naga roared before the rest of the ws tried to shred his body. Lyon jumped back before getting a fair distance between them.

    (This one is fast, not in a movement way but the way it swung those huge ws).

    "Looks like I need to step it up a notch," Lyon smirked.

    "Exactly!" *hic

    "Huh?"

    He felt a new source of strength coursing through his body. His figure turned leaner as his height slightly shrunken. Four moderately long tails grew on the lowest part of his spine and a golden aura exuded around his very being. Lyon opened his amber eyes as a tattoo on his back was formed.

    "Devil Ape"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 259 - Sun, The Might Of A Devil Ape

    Those four ck tails brought about an ominous aura, yet the face the young man had was nothing sort of devilish. Though he lost about one-fourth of his original height, the confidence he exuded as if the world was nothing but a toy he yed with before.

    The naga squinted all of its eyes. Even if the enemy had shrunken, the demonic instinct inside it evoked a type of fear. One that almost resembled that of a natural disaster.

    Lyon put up a smirk, "Are you ready for this?"

    The naga screeched at his taunt before its huge body moved forward with its ws opened.

    "You stay right there, I wille for you instead."

    Just as soon as he dropped those words, his figure already stood right in front of the naga. Albeit surprised, the naga waved its ws toward his torso in three sessions strikes.

    "Sorry Scarlet looks like this form is better barehanded."

    Lyon stopped the attacks with his hands and another one with his foot. The ws didn''t even budge at the immovable weight the fists and a foot had.

    The naga screeched before Lyon said, "Let''s dance."

    A fist and a w, a tail and a w, a foot and a w. The two of them exchanged blows as sparks lit up every time they connected. The speed at which they fought created a wind force that even scattered the sand below them and almost pushed back the calm wave to its opposite direction.

    The two servants had their hairs fluttered against the wind created by the fight. They looked at their new master in awe.

    "Hah, that naga is dead, hic."

    A mini monkey that looked like a plushy was standing on top of the true dragon''s head. He wore battle armorplete with four banners on his back. Two fangs couldn''t be contained inside his mouth and his amber eyes and golden fur brought about the divinity to his little figure.

    "Sun you bastard, I can''t believe you drink all of those boozes by yourself! How do you get yourself that much with your little strength?!"

    "Hah! Brute strength is all you can think about! No wonder you never, hic, win against me in a fight!"

    "Stop dreaming! I never lose, I just didn''t win!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hic, that''s called losing you idiot, besides, with this form, I can seduce those richdies under the mask and stole some quality booze whenever the opportunity arises."

    "Why don''t you just be their pet and drink all day?"

    "Hic, goddamnit! You''re right!"

    Suddenly Sun furrowed his eyebrows, "Here ites, oi, you two, hold on to something a big quake ising."

    "Huh?"

    Lyon smirked before he vanished behind the naga. The demonic beast was confused for a second before he heard a shout.

    "Devil Ape''s Art: Rumbling Heaven!"

    The naga could feel dense mana surrounding its figure in a circr area. It couldn''t help but look up only to see over a million tiny fists made of pure mana raining down. The huge ws immediately formed a cover over its head. However.

    *crack

    Just one tiny fist alone already destroyed the ws the naga was proud of. It didn''t have the time to let out a screech before the next fist hit its face. The body was immediately pummeled down along with the sands it was standing on. The ind quacked along with the waves raging, even the sky felt the danger as the clouds dispersed.

    "Hahaha yeah! That''s my boy! Hic!"

    Sun jumped from the dragon and hugged Lyon''s entire face.

    "Hahaha! You''re back! You''re back! Let''s drink and finally had our long-awaited, adult talk!"

    Even though the smell was incredibly disturbing, he definitely could sense the warmth behind it. What kind of rtionship he had with this being, was clear as day. A family, someone who would destroy the world for him. In fact, he already did.

    "Then, let''s drink grandpa, one bottle though. I need to stay sober until everything calms down."

    Sun immediately climbed up and stood on his head before he pointed in a certain direction, "Right then, I put a stack over there let''s go!"

    "Wait!"

    "Shut up, hic, catfish!"

    Lyon could only smile wryly at the true dragon before they went a certain distance.

    "Ah shit, there they go."

    Both of them went behind the mountain of booze before a momentter.

    "Yahahaha!!!"

    A burst of loudughter was heard and a figure along with a tiny figure jumped on top of the mountain booze. Their hups could be heard from below before a louder growl of a stomach made them stop.

    "Hungry! I''m hungry, we are hungry haha!"

    Lyon made a T-pose before he slowly fell down to the ground. The crash scattered the sand before he got up like it was nothing. The four tails wiggled before his swayed body made his way to his two servants. "Oi, you, hic, guys are hungry right!"

    However, before they could even answer, he continued, "You guys can cook fish right! Alright!"

    "Grandpa Sun, you said there is a really REALLY huge fish in the middle of the ocean right?!"

    "Yeah yeah!"

    "Let''s go fishing! Hic!"

    "Let''s go!"

    Shen Long couldn''t even react before the two of them flew into the middle of the ocean like two drunkards on a wheel.

    "Ah what shit fate, meeting the bastard was thest thing I want to see! It was his fault that Lyon bes so sensitive with booze in the first ce!"

    *Thump

    *Thump

    Thend quaked as if something was hammering it. The waves be slightly higher and higher each hit.

    "Hey look! The water, something is bulging outward, by the gods! It''s not stopping, the size of the swelling is not stopping!" said one of the servants with his finger quivering.

    Finally, the bulging popped, and a huge fish at the size of a tiny ind was revealed. Under it, a small arm was supporting the huge fish while his four wet tails faced down. He slowly floated in the air before stopping and point a direction with his other hand.

    "Ready! Set! hic! Fly!"

    The huge fish propelled like a bullet toward the two servants with no sign of stopping.

    The two servants hold each other before they screamed in fear, however, just before the fish about to crash into them. A magic brand appeared right in between them as Lyoning out of it before punching the fish down.

    Both of them couldn''t rx their breathing as they saw how the size of the fish''s jaw could swallow up an entire forest.

    Meanwhile, Lyon sat on top of the fish, "Start the fire!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 260 - Dragon And Monkey

    The sky had turned cold as their primary source of heat took a rest. The wind bellowed on the empty sand but the fire on a simple firece couldn''t be put out. The snoring of a young man beat the peace of the other two, however, facing the calm wave, a dragon and a monkey sat still.

    The monkey crossed his arm as he contemted something while the dragon was waiting for his reaction.

    "At the time, yes, I was sober."

    "I knew it, you were the only one of your race that could pull off that stunt."

    The monkey lifted a bottle of booze against the bright moon on the horizon. The liquid inside glistened as a wry smile appeared on his face.

    "Devil Ape Art: Heaven''s Fury huh."

    The dragon''s whiskers quivered before saying, "Y-yeah, I manage to see how you activate that technique. A technique you could activate only when being sober since it was driven by extreme madness. A technique that could��"

    "Shut up. It''s a useless technique only to destroy. I couldn''t even manage to save our only grandson."

    The monkey drank the booze as a little grain of tears appeared on the edge of his eyes. His eyes slowly closed as he reminisced the nightmare of that time.

    ---------------------

    "L-Lyon, y-you are still alive, right? C''mon, let''s drink one more cup. Drink once more with grandpa," said Sun as he held up the lifeless hand.

    His eyes opened wide, there was no pulse. The warm hand that he once felt when Lyon was a little boy was reced by a cold one like his liquor.

    "Grandpa, what is it that you always drink? Can I have one? Hey, can I?"

    "Grandpa, I think it''s time for me to try that drink of yours don''t you think? Don''t worry I know a way to hide the stench from mom and older sister."

    "Grandpa, I''ll be going now, when I became a proper adult then, let''s drink a barrel and talk away! Promise! See ya!"

    Sun''s entire body shook as an outburst of anti-mana exploded within him. His eyes immediately turned to the color of blood as his figure tensed. Some parts of his veins bulged as intense blood flow ran within. He knuckled both of his hand until blood escaped out from his own grip. His hair fluttered against his own aura before four banners appeared on his back in an instant.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    His figure slowly floated to the sky as his eyes red at the blinding sun. The size of the two was like an ant against an elephant. However, the might he exuded was like a god against its own creation.

    "Heaven! Hell! I will destroy you for what you''ve done!"

    Despite the extreme heat permeating from the sun in front of him, none of his features were able to be ignited.

    "Heaven''se Fury!"

    He right hand formed millions of silhouette when he swung it forward. The space that the punch passed through immediately ripped apart as the res immediately perished. The moment it came into contact, the star disappeared like dust being blown by the wind leaving only its core.

    With the core emitting lustrous light, a supernova was about to evoke.

    Sun casually grabbed the glowing core with his left hand before it exploded inside. The loud boom was heard across the entire world but only smoke could be seen escaping from his grip.

    --------------------

    He opened his eyes once again to the present as determination resided within his sharp gaze.

    "Whoever you are, whatever group you''re in, whether it''ll be hell or heaven! Whether you''re in Heaven''s Imperial Prison or Myriad Demon Realm! I await the day of reckoning."

    His figure instantly turned into his human form as he red at the sky.

    "You''re not the only one," said Shen Long as he too, turned into his human form.

    Both of them gazed at the sky. Only an insignificant number of beings knew who they were. The identity of these two alone once shook both hell and heaven at the same time. Now, fate itself couldn''t control the destiny of the multi-worlds as these two had the same goal.

    "By the way bastard, fuck you for making the kid drank the Monkey King''s wine."

    "Hey! How am I supposed to know that he would dare to drink that despite the abomination of a smell!"

    "You make him a wager you stupid ape!"

    "It''s a fucking bra, catfish! Who the hell thought a kid would drink that for a piece of a bra!"

    "Whose bra?"

    "He barely hit pube�� what?"

    "Whose bra?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "You fucking catfish! You are the cause of why he had elerated hormones!"

    "You were the one who makes him an alcoholic you stupid ape!"

    Sun raised his arm before Long said, "O-Oh we are going to fight? Alright then! You never beat me anyway! Hah! your punches taste like a corporeal body"

    "We are in a corporeal body state you fucking catfish!"

    -----------------------------------------------

    The day of dawn finally came as Lyon crouched down to see why both of his grampsying on the floor with uneven breathing. "What happened to you guys?"

    "This catfish started it first!"

    "No way, it was clearly your fault!"

    (Oh man, this is going to be a very noisy journey ahead) thought Lyon with a sighed heart.

    "Hmm?" He noticed something was on the sea, "A boat? No, wait, a fishing boat?"

    It was a simple wooden fishing boat with a hunchback looking old man who appeared to be the fisherman. He had a bright smile as he waved against him, "Oi, oi."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows. He currently not wearing a mask and wore his usual attire, but the old man on the boat also didn''t wear a mask. (We are still in the Abyss Tower ind, is he really a fisherman? Hah as if).

    "Quick hide yourself Sun!"

    "What? Why, why would I do that?"

    "Goddamnit monkey just do what I say! Our existence will only bring more trouble to the boy!"

    "Alright fine, at least you said something logical after all these centuries.. or millennium? I lost count."

    "Fuck you."

    The two of them instantly vanished like a pair of ghosts. Though they could appear to the ones they want, there was still a chance a cultivator they did not intend to might caught on something or even worse actually detected their location.

    "Good morning, young one."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 261 - Not A Hero, Not A Villain, Youre..!

    The fisherman boat slowly entered the beach before stopping right before Lyon and his two servants. The hunchback old man slowly reached out the edge before stepping over it. His feet were slightly buried in the sand before a smile was given to the young man.

    "Good morning old man, quite unusual morning isn''t it?" said Lyon with a smirk on his face.

    The old man in front of him just sailed across a dangerous sea that contained nothing but demonic beasts. Yet, the boat was intact and his clothes were spick and clean as if he just iron it.

    The old man raised his eyebrows, "Oh? What is quite unusual?"

    "You should know how weird this situation already is," chuckled Lyon.

    The old man smiled beforeughing, "Hahaha, of course, it is. Silly old me, not just any morning would start with an old man rowing a fisherman boat to say ''good morning''."

    "So, what is your goal old man? I would advise nothing ill-intent would be the best."

    The hunchback old man was surprised by his reply beforeughing, "Hahaha, nothing of sort young one. I''m just here to talk and ask about that huge fish over there."

    "Oh, guys, bring our most revered guest a slice of that delicious meat."

    The two servants immediately nodded before rushing to prepare a te for the old man. They cut the meat very easily despite their mortal bodies. It was the work art of cooking that enabled them to do so.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Meanwhile, the old manughed once more, "Young one, you are an interesting one. First, not only you led our conversation, you established a threat. Second, hahaha, that one was a very subtle insult yet not an insult, a sarcasm you might add."

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about old man," smiled Lyon as he feigned ignorance.

    Before long, the servants served the dish right in front of him. The smell of the grilled meat dance in his nose as his eyes couldn''t help but closed to bask in the pleasure. "What a smell, this one is cooked to perfection. Just salt and meat, the most simple things are usually the most beautiful things."

    "Yeah, like love."

    "Hahahaha! I will eat for that!" said the old man as he mowed down the te.

    It didn''t take too long before the old man finished his te, the second te, the third te until there were seven stacks of the te. Lyon smiled as he crossed his arms, watching him burped.

    "Oh, that was really good, I''m full now."

    "So good that you forgot to act your fake hunchback?"

    "Ah?"

    The old manughed as he was defeated by the young man in front of him without a single fist being formed. Suddenly his face became serious as he looked at the young man. His eyes seemed to assess his physique and the auraing out of him. "Hmm, your mind is quite a sharp tool but the aura you exuded and your cultivation level is quite far behind it."

    "Oh? What do you imply?" asked Lyon with a smile.

    The old man smiled back, "Let''s say I give you riches beyond this world, resources that if put in one ce would be considered a world of its own. What will you do about it? Will you give to the poor? Will you give to the needs? Will you savor all of it? Used them to gain strength? Tell me."

    "I will take all the resources."

    His answer was so quick that it took some time before the old man couldprehend his simple reply. The old man blinked three times before smiling wryly, "Heh, you didn''t even make an effort to lie. However, please borate young one, with your sharp mind, I doubt you would let the resources sit still and rot with the eternal time."

    Lyon shook his head before he stood up and gazed at the horizon beyond the sea. "I will not help the poor nor will I help the one in need. I will not help the weak either. I don''t fight for justice nor pride. I don''t act by the value of money nor an ideal. I don''t fight for heaven, I don''t fight for hell nor the world."

    Sun and Shen both opened their eyes wide. They could feel faint mana imbued within the words Lyon was saying.

    "No way..."

    "No doubt about it!" said Sun with a grin on his face.

    "It''s the mantra! Never thought ''he'' would teach the kid that."

    "No, he must have picked it up himself naturally due to the circumstances of his reincarnation. Mantra, cannot be taught!"

    "Here ites, ''He'' who was born with one of the ultimate physiques!"

    Lyon slowly gazed back at the old man with a smirk on his face. The aura exuded from his body changed from that of an arrogant young one to something divine. Within his sharp eyes, the world was presented under his feet.

    "I will help who I want to help, protect my loved ones even if it means against the entire world. Why? Because I am me!"

    The old man''s pupils shrunken as his entire body shuddered. The vision in front of him was no longer a young man but he got a clearer view. Something majestic, an image of an emperor in which under him were silhouettes of his loyalmanders made of heroes and criminals. (W-what is this? An illusion? Premonition? Wait there are ten, hundred, thousand?! No, wait, more! Under those silhouettes, there are still more?!).

    "Old man, you alright?"

    The old man blinked twice before he realized he was still at the beach but unaware of the cold sweat forming on his forehead. His heart and his breathing slowly turned to normal as his skin feel the warm temperature around him.

    "Oh, ah hahaha, I''m fine just a little tired that''s all. These old bones are starting to get tired of me hahaha!"

    The old man faked his nervousness but the thought in his mind, (This young man is not a hero, a viin? No no no, this young man had passed those stages! This young man, is an emperor level quality!).

    "Hmm? That''s an interesting ring you got there," said Lyon as he pointed at one of his fingers.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 262 - Treass Circumstances

    The ring that the old man wore looked simr to the one Lyon received from the seductive woman that yed as an overseer in The Crown. The one he won from ''destroying'' the unnamed stone that kept regenerating. The VVIP ring as a symbol of the most revered guest in Treas''s auction.

    However, the one on his finger was slightly different from the one he had. It had more aesthetic yet it looked a lot simpler at the same time. Lyon knew it was most possibly more valuable than his.

    "Oh? This old ring? It''s my wedding ring, my wife gave it to me."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows, he could see the tinge of longing inside both of his weary eyes. (It seemed I touched a really personal matter, better apologize before��).

    "My wife and I, we are born from a really different ss, a toad and a swan people called us,"

    (Shit! Toote!) thought Lyon as cklines appeared all over his face.

    The old man took a deep breath as nostalgia basked his lone soul. The weary eyes looked a bit more bright as he continued his story.

    "There were two, me and the beautiful woman. She was the oldest of three from a family that the name alone could call heroes from all over the multi-worlds while my name was just a couple of alphabets put together. Not a thing to mention alongside hers."

    Lyon closed his eyes and crossed his arms as he listened to his story.

    "Our meeting was the work of a miracle, a work of fate. I must say, I always blushed whenever I remember the first time I saw her. Blessed by the moonlight, there I was, fishing on ake where a beautiful woman was staring at the reflection of her own on the clear water. Can you believe it? The fish that took my bait actually dragged this little boat to the beautiful woman and the next thing I know we were staring at each other like a fool.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "We shared our smiles before it blossomed into a friendship. However, our ss was different, society wouldn''t ept even our friendship. But that''s where I go you know, the more they say I can''t the more I will do it. You''re a man too, you know what I''m talking about."

    "Absolutely," nodded Lyon and his two grandfathers.

    "Hahaha, that''s where I trained like a possessed demon. Made my own way, beating other heroes just for a chance to see her again. Which I did, and hahaha! I was blushing a lot when I confessed my feelings toward her. Do you know what her answer was? She pped me so hard I swear a could feel the pain even now."

    Lyon was surprised by the oue of his story.

    The old man suddenly turned a smile, "She said, ''What took you so long!''"

    Lyon smiled wryly. Though most old stories were boring, some of them were quite worth listening to. It couldn''t help but made him wonder about his love stories with his three wives. Was it more exciting? Was it an arranged marriage? There were so many possibilities.

    "Young one, I can see your demeanor that you are also having such stories, however, I don''t know at what stage you are."

    "That''s what I want to know too."

    The old man was confused by his answer but he dare not to delve further deep into the matter. Just from his eyes, he knew his experience couldn''t do anything to the young man in front of him.

    "But things get moreplicated as you live. The family to this very day still demanded our separation."

    (The story is not over?!).

    "Her father is now quite terminally ill and the wealth that he owns is bing a huge problem. Her little brothers are quite adamant about having the treasure and so is my wife. However, that old set of bones is not stupid either. He said that the future is more important so he would judge the inheritors by his grandchildren instead."

    "Really? That''s a first. Never thought that he would skip a generation ahead."

    "I know right? I mean, it''s not that I don''t want the wealth, but, the amount is so ridiculous that even could make a monk sinned."

    "Hmm, there is this family name that kept appearing in my adventure, it was said that this family had wealth that could bury a single world alone. I wonder if your wifees from this family, it''s called��"

    "Treas, yes, shees from that family," the old man smiled, "What''s wrong, young man? Are you feeling tensed hearing the name?"

    Lyon shook his head, "No, not at all. In fact, I want to see with my own eyes, the sum of wealth that could bury a world by the sheer quantity."

    "Well, to be honest, I want to see it by myself too. Even when I''m, no, maybe especially because I''m his son-inw that he won''t show me, but my wife said it does indeed a massivend on its own."

    "Then, I could only wish you luck old man."

    The old man sighed, "You know, I need another miracle to even win that inheritance."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    The old man slowly got up as he was facing the sea. The sun already passed the dawn moment and was about to reach its peak. The gentle wind bellowed the sand and the smell of the endless water was enhanced,

    "Through many years of trying, the gods gave me a single daughter. However, she is not quite normal, unique I must say. Her face is beautiful, to the point that, and I can vouch for this, her own mother couldn''t recognize her because of the difference in their faces. They are both beautiful but, they are different as if they are not mother and daughter. She has a birthmark that appeared on her nape, the shape of a sword pointing upward and as she matured, the sword actually increased in numbers."

    Shen and Sun immediately opened their eyes wide after hearing his words.

    "Looks like the world has forgotten, eh, catfish."

    "Hmm, it is, after all, a very rare urrence to happen dear monkey."

    "Hahaha! Looks like this generationcks such knowledge."

    "So his daughter is the sessor of ''his'' ultimate physique."

    "Indeed, the War God Physique.. No doubt about it."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 263 - Unfazed

    The old man shook his head, "Not only that, that daughter of mine had tremendousbat skill ever since a young age. I know that praising and exaggerating a child is a mother''s natural ability but I have to admit she is unbelievable."

    Lyon pped his hands once, "Then you don''t need to worry right? Your daughter could prove herself, or maybe she already did?"

    The old man let out a sigh before turning around and faced him with weary eyes, "If only that was the case. That daughter of mine, she uh, has zero interest in the wealth her grandfather has."

    "Like zero-zero? As in a big ZERO?"

    "A big zero, yes."

    Lyon let out a sigh before he patted the old shoulder, "My condolences old man, but having a fierce and talented daughter is a blessing nheless."

    The old man let out a sigh, "A talented woman is definitely wee, but a fierce one? *sigh, I wonder if she would ever marry somebody one day."

    Lyon suddenly whistled, "Boys! Prepare the boat and leave the meat for the demonic beast for those starving nagas hiding behind those shallow water. C''mon father-inw we need to dispatch immediately otherwise your daughter will be lonely for too long!"

    (Eh? Father-inw?) thought the old man as he was dragged by the young man by the hand. Both of them and the two servants immediately got on the boat before Lyon muttered a spell. The surface of the boat that touched the sea lit up before the boat suddenly moved on its own.

    "Wah? Young one, I see you have a water elemental affinity huh? Uwah this is quite neat, isn''t it? Oh, I see, you need to constantly infuse the magic brand with mana to control both its direction and speed."

    "That''s right father-inw, although, one of your answers is wrong there hahaha, hold on!"

    With a grin on his face, he furrowed his eyebrows in delight. He stretched his left arm forward before he wrote a spell, "Basic Magic: Shockwave."

    A green magic brand appeared from the boat''s rear before it lit up then shed. A loud boom was heard before the wooden vehicle was nowhere to be seen from its original spot.

    Breaking the wind, the four of them had their hair fluttered against it.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (Wind?! Does he also have a wind affinity?! A dual-element cultivator?! But most importantly!) the old man looked at the young man''s broad back. He was standing fearless against the wind with his arms crossed, his confidence was unbound.

    "Young man! We are going too fast! Do you know where are we going?"

    (Eh, ahhh shit!) Lyon never thought that far ahead.

    Lyon turned around and only smiled innocently as he rubbed his head. ck lines immediately formed over the head of the others.

    "Don''t worry father-inw I got this!" said Lyon with a thumbs up.

    The old man opened his eyes wide before taking the two servants with him and rolled out of the boat in midair.

    "Hey wait! Why are you��" Lyon immediately turned around before he faced a white wall, "Ah, I see."

    The wooden boat was immediately destroyed upon contact but his figure made a hole on the wall as he went inside unwillingly.

    The loud crash caught the city off guard as the people lived in it pointed out the debris and the hole in the building.

    "Wow, what was that?" asked one of the pedestrians.

    "Is it an invasion?!"

    "No way, this city is the least profitable to be invaded and besides I swear I saw a boat crashing the guild hall."

    "Are you high? What kind of boat would fly into a building?"

    "Boats with wings?"

    "Okay, you are definitely high."

    The chattering of the masses didn''tst long before a bald middle-aged man with a full thin beard and a powerhouse figure arrived at the scene. He wore a red V-neck sleeveless shirt with an ax on his back. His bulging muscle and the fact that the average height of the pedestrians was only as tall as his wrist rendered them in silence.

    "What''s this? Did someone dare to attack the guild hall? Hahahaha!"

    Hisughter reverberated the city before he said, "Disperse, there is nothing to see here. Go on with your days, and if you have any quests for the adventurers please ce your note on the quest board."

    The middle-aged man stretched his neck, "It''s been a long time since I get to have fun, let''s see here since the seniors are out of town I''m gonna have a little action."

    The masses began to chat among themselves albeit secretly.

    "It''s Dhaos, I''ve heard that he was stationed here as a penalty for beating up the client!"

    "What? Really?! Isn''t it bad that he is in charge of the guild in this city?"

    "Bad doesn''t begin to cover it! Do you see his towering height? He is of a Giant race! You know how arrogant they are!"

    "Argh, I hope the others are back soon to control his behavior."

    Dhaos climbed the stairs before halting midway and turned around, "By the way, no words of what about to happen to the others! Got it?"

    His threatening voice reverberated the area as the pedestrians immediately nodded.

    "Good, good, hahaha!"

    Dhaos knuckled his fist as the popping sound was heard before he stood in front of a huge double door. He effortlessly pushed it open before walking inside as he pulled out his ax, the door suddenly closed by itself with a snap of his finger.

    The two servants that hide in the corner with the old man were worried however the old man was interested in the oue of this confrontation.

    "Giant race is blessed with enormous strength and heavy aura. Though their magic capability is a bit below average, they covered that with those iron muscles. What''s interesting is that, that Dhaos fellow has a higher cultivation level than that young man. Hmm, surely he could flee from the battle but ''how'' is the question I''m interested to have the answer to."

    The old man furrowed his eyebrows, he noticed a slight torrent of mana was coagting inside the guild hall.

    *boom

    The loud noise caught everyone off guard before they looked at the guild hall. Their eyes opened wide as they saw the huge double door bent outward. Another loud impact was heard as the floor and a bit of the stair cracked like a snake moving toward its prey. Before they could catch a breath, the double door exploded as a huge figure was flying in the air and blocked the sun for a second before falling down and crashed the paving way.

    The pedestrians immediately looked at the familiar huge figure that was full of arrogance was now on the floor bleeding out. His eyes rolled back as his nose was broken. His ribcage was destroyed as his chest bent inward. However, the rest of his limbs were intact and unharmed by the slightest.

    *swirl

    An ax suddenly came out of the entrance before itnded right beside Dhaos''s head. The closest pedestrians immediately crawled back before gulping his saliva.

    *tap*tap*tap

    A figure walked out of the entrance before he stopped and crossed his arms.. His eyes were sharp and unfazed by the gaze of the others as he looked down at the giant that rested on the floor.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 264 - Looks Like Someone Wishes To Die

    There he was, standing in front of the curious pedestrians. Overlooking the small city and the sea which encircled it. His eyes were weed by cultivators of different races. There were demi-humans, elves, and others that he didn''t even know the name of but there was no human.

    (Well, this city is probably what Nostria dream of) thought Lyon as he rubbed his chin. The demeanor of a merciless fighter instantly faded off as hiszy look took over. He put his hands behind his back as he stepped down the stairs as if it was in his own house.

    "Who are you, sir?" asked one of the pedestrians.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows, "Me? My name is Lyon, ah right, sorry for crashing that building it was a boat ident."

    ck lines rained down all over the pedestrians'' faces. (A boat ident? That ''boat'' literally flew and crashed toward the building! What kind of wooden boat that flies?! Look! Even the nk and pieces of broken wood are still present! In fact! There was your body print on the wall!).

    "S-s-save me..."

    The whisper of a dying man turned the atmosphere dire once more. His disfigured face was unrecognizable and the pupils in his eyes seemed to lose their light. The giant heart still beat but the soul was crushed and the pride he had crumbled down like a house of cards.

    Lyon approached Dhaos before standing right in front of him. He crossed his arms as he said, "I warned you, what do you think would happen?"

    The giant couldn''t move his finger albeit it waspletely finepared to his bowl chest. His breathing bing slower and slower each second. The gate of death was waiting for his arrival.

    Lyon looked at the surrounding pedestrians. They had various expressions, but it showed one type of emotion. Anxiety. Were they afraid of him or the problem that wille? In the end, he was the one who crashed into their city.

    (Fine, I don''t want to ignite a race war in a peaceful city like this either).

    "Let''s just say that fate does not want you to die yet," said Lyon with a smirk.

    (Father-inw must be watching from a corner somewhere, well this is the perfect opportunity to show him one of my abilities).

    Lyon raised his hand to the sky as mana gathered by his index finger.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *splurt

    The world immediately froze still as Lyon opened his eyes wide. Blood sprayed his clothes in his disbelief. (What the...)

    The giant breath no more as his heart exploded into a bloody mist in front of the pedestrians. Only until thest drop of blood touched the ground that they woke up from the trance.

    "Eeek!" The one closest to the corpse crawled back as his index finger pointed at Lyon, "Y-y-you humans are merciless! Merciless!"

    "Hahaha, kid, looks like someone y you dirty."

    "I guess someone really wishes to die by your hand."

    The two grandfathers had a grin all over their faces.

    "Please get out of here! Murderer!"

    "I knew it, you humans are always deceitful and merciless!"

    "Get out of here!"

    "Get out of here!!"

    The scorn started to rain down on him. Insults, unwee phrases, they all came from both of his ears. He was about to heal the giant but to his surprise, the giant dies before he could even write the spell. It was understandable that the pedestrians would pin the me on him. The set up was too perfect for him to prepare a counter. (Looks like someone wants to start a war between humans and demi-humans huh or maybe the war has already begun? Interesting, what kind of conflict this world has? I''m intrigued).

    "I didn''t kill him," said Lyon as he smiled inwardly. (Alright then, I will y your game for a while).

    "You liar! You even pose before his heart exploded!"

    "Yeah! We all saw it with our own eyes!"

    "Get out of here human!"

    "You''re a disgusting race!"

    "What''s thismotion about?"

    A deep voice broke the ruckus that was happening. The pedestrians started to make way for a man with a ck long coat. He had a slim figure and fairly long blonde hair. His eyes were deep blue as an ocean and his face was beautiful for the standard of a man. Deep leadership aura was permeating from the way he walked alone but his ears were a dead giveaway of his race.

    (I knew it, Jugen looks exactly like an elf but his ears are not that pointy, I swear, those could be used for a weapon on its own) thought Lyon as he chuckled.

    The man furrowed his eyebrows as his gazended on the dead giant.

    "Dhaos..." he muttered.

    "Human, did you kill Dhaos?"

    Lyon crossed his arms, "If you''re talking about the giant, then no. I did not kill him."

    "Liar!"

    "Yeah! Look! The human even destroyed the entrance of the guild hall!"

    "He even poses before Dhaos''s heart exploded into a bloody mist!"

    The elf furrowed his eyebrows even further as he red at Lyon. "Is that true human?!"

    "I told you, I did not kill him," said Lyon. Even under the pressure of the entire city and a powerful cultivator in front of him, his calm brought about a silent fear within the pedestrians.

    "Then what proof do you have that you did not kill him?"

    "None."

    His quick and casual answer surprised the elf and the pedestrians. They thought that he would lie out of this and they even prepared a barrage of facts to counter it, yet it was naught.

    Killing intent started to surge out of the elf and enveloped Lyon''s figure.

    Lyon slowly blinked before he sharpened his gaze toward the elf. The elf opened his eyes wide as he could feel the killing intent he surged vaporized in a blink of an eye. His body started to feel cold as his goosebumps rose up high as if he was electrocuted. His breathing was halted as his heart started to beat faster, an anticipation of his brain in the sense of danger.

    "I am to be confined till further investigation right?" said Lyon with a smirk.

    His voice woke him up from the dreadful aura that choked his soul, "Huh? Y-Yeah."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 265 - The Leader Wolfman

    Lyon leisurely entered a room inside the guildhall. It was quite spacious with bookcases neatly ced at the south end. A pair of hand-sized dimmed orbs were floating above a small pir on each side of the square space while a huge window with the shape of a bullet was etched on the wall. There were only one seat and another behind the desk.

    He sat on the seat in front of the desk while he put one leg on the other as if this was his own room. He took an apple from a fruit basket before biting half of it with one single bite. The crunchy noises irritated the elf that was closing the door but he held hisints for a more pressing issue.

    "What is your name, elf?" asked Lyon in between his bite.

    The elf walked by past him and sat on the seat behind the desk. He furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the uncaring eyes of Lyon. This was the first time he met a human so carefree despite being the only race in thend.

    "You humans are not worth the name of which I was given by my father and mother."

    Lyon''s eyes turned sharp before he swallowed the apple in his mouth. He put the rest of the apple on the desk before the elf immediately pped it away.

    Lyon smirked, "Too slow."

    The elf''s eyes opened wide as his pupils shrunken. The remains of the apple that he thought he pped was still there.

    "Who are you, human? Tell me your name, you must not be a ''somebody''."

    Lyon let out a sarcastic snort, "You elves are not worth the name of which I was given by my father and mother."

    The elf knuckled his hands as the veins on his forehead popped. Seeing the rxed human in front of him and the disrespect he had received from him almost rushing his blood through his throat.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Answer my question or there will be blood spilled on the carpet," bellowed the elf.

    "And it won''t be mine."

    Suddenly the door was mmed open as a shout reverberated the room, "Dhaos is dead!"

    Lyon nced at the entrance before he noticed a burly man with wolf ears. His face looked young, however, there was no telling what his real age was. His height was about a head shorter than the dead giant but the size of his palms was quite enormous.

    The wolfman crossed his arms as he raised one of his eyebrows, "You must be Lyon, the civilians condemned you."

    "So? Are you going to beat me up?" chuckled Lyon. He didn''t even put his leg down and spun the chair to face him.

    The wolfman stretched his muscles as he made a sarcastic tone, "Oh, I''m scared."

    His fighting aura started to exude from his burly figure. His muscle turned tense as his ears wiggled in excitement.

    "Rules of the guild forbids killing an innocent, however, you are not one."

    Lyonughed, "Elf, are you not going to stop this guy?"

    The elf didn''t have time to respond before the wolfman answered, "Hah, he won''t dare to stop me, after all, I am the leader of this branch."

    Lyon took a nce and sure enough, he saw how the elf''s eyes turned sharp.

    The elf stood up before as he walked away, he said, "Leader, you clean the mess, I don''t want my room to smell blood from a wretched race."

    "Hahahaha! Alright, alright, but you need to finish those boring papers of mine."

    "Tch, fine."

    The elf got out of the room before the leader of the branch looked at the condemned human still sitting leisurely. The wolfman smiled as he burst out his fighting aura, enveloping the room within.

    Lyon nced at the two pairs of floating orbs spinning at a certain rate. He rubbed his chin as he saw the phenomenon but his question was immediately answered by the figure in front of him.

    "That is called a manamp, you infuse mana inside and it will illuminate the room. The interesting part is, it also reacted to an aura, though differently."

    Lyon nced back and smiled at the wolfman, "I''ve seen one of your race before. However, the one I met had a certain royalty aura inside him. You would have wanted to kneel in front of him if he were to be here."

    The wolfman''s hair started to flutter as he heard those words, "So you think that I don''t have such a royal aura inside me?"

    Lyon lean back on his chair, "You do have a tinge one, but he was much purer. A ruler if you might say."

    The wolfman snorted, "Hmph, enough chit chat, stand up so this won''t be boring."

    Lyon stood up to which the wolfman smiled, "Good! Let''s have a good match, peak Divine Realm cultivator versus peak Divine Realm cultivator! Nothing could be better than this! Who knows, I might touch the illusive Godhood today!"

    "I mean, it''s not fair if you let out your aura and I didn''t, right?" Lyon smiled.

    "Hoh? Be my guest then! However, I doubt t��"

    He furrowed his eyebrows as he could sense his aura was being pushed back. This had never happened in the years of which he lived not to mention from a human. The bloodline that ran through his body was duped to be the purest bloodline from an ancient divine wolf race, yet the human contested with it.

    "Show him! Show him the aura of the one who once wrecked the very heaven!" bellowed Sun.

    Lyon immediately transformed and his four tails fluttered against his own aura. The manamps'' movement turned chaotic without any specific pattern. The wolfman could only take a quick nce at the phenomenon before he saw his opponent already duck down and released a fist to his navel.

    (His fist is way smaller than mine! So how! How is that fist packed with so much dense mana swirling from his arm!) the wolfman screamed inside as he tried to stop the fist from hitting him by raising his hands to catch it. However, before he could sp it, the fist suddenly increased its speed and hit his navel to his disbelief.

    His burly body bent inward beforeunching all the way to the exit of the guildhall andnded on top of the giant corpse. Blood spurted out of his mouth but his condition was not as severe as Dhaos was.

    Lyon who was still in the room smirked and crossed his arms. He was seen standing not using his feet but four of his tails.. If the wolfman saw this, he would understand how the fist suddenly elerated.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 266 - Beating All The Guild Member

    The elf heard the loud noise before he chuckled inside the bathroom, "Whats'' the matter human, one hit and you already exploded to bits? Hahahaha!"

    "But still, I told him not to make a mess," muttered the elf as he washed his hands.

    He looked at the mirror and pointed at it, "Soon, soon, I will be the leader of this branch, hahaha!"

    He left the bathroom with his face hiding its true personality. He furrowed his eyebrows as he heard a faintmotion outside the guildhall, "What are theyining now?"

    He walked outside through the broken double doors before his pupils were shrunken in disbelief. He saw the beastman that ruled the branchid on a pool of blood above a giant corpse. Though he was still breathing, he was writhing in pain. His mouth kept coughing blood and the tough skin of his abdomens were almost shredded to the muscle.

    The civilians crumbled in fear as they watched the mightiest of them almost at the brink of copsing his consciousness. Their hands trembled as to what kind of might that cause him to be in that kind of position.

    "L-leader..." muttered one of the civilians before he was followed by another.

    Soon, like an ocean of cheers, they chanted the great one amongst them. Their prayer was like hope to the wolfman''s sensitive ears. However, it was also a challenge that the elf had to ovee. His face, no, the elf''s heart was twitching as he saw how the wolfman had the power of the people behind him. (What did Ick, that he has?) thought the elf as budding violence tree in his heart grew another branch.

    The leader wolfman''s eyes turned glossy before he shed a tear. Though his condition was not quite ''good'' the people still cheered him on. (I love you guys, thanks a lot, really I mean it, it''s just that) thought the leader wolfman (What I faced just now, hope alone will do nothing).

    He let out a wry smile as he looked below since his neck was strained and couldn''t be moved. (He is not human, nor he is a beast, not a demi-human either).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *tap *tap

    The footsteps were quite clear inside the guild hall as the elf opened his eyes wide in realization. His entire goosebumps rose as the footsteps getting louder and louder at a steady pace. It was like a chain hugging his body from eight directions with his neck opened to be axed.

    The elf looked down as he muttered, "W...W...Why! Why can you, a human have that much power! You''re just a human! A race of deceit and trash! You don''t have the right to be that powerful��" he turned around and tried to punch the being behind him in an attempt of a surprise attack, however.

    His eyes were immediately shrunken as he saw a jerked finger with the veins popping out ready to flick his be off his forehead.

    "Huh.."

    Lyon smirked before he let out the force of a thousand mountain in a single flick.

    *bang

    In the moment of impact, his fingers drummed the elf skull as the skin surrounding the be waved like a drop of stone into calm water. His consciousness instantly went out like a candle without oxygen before thew of physics applied to his body. Floating in the air, his shadow covered the agape civilians before he hit the sandy beach and rolled around until the seawater touched his body. Meanwhile, a boat was docking nearby.

    Lyon smirked as he crossed his arms, "Leader, your subordinate is not quite right in the head."

    (Isn''t that because you hit him there?!) thought the leader wolfman as ck lines covered his face.

    "Elf is sufficient in magic casting, the art of magic and he tried to punch me in the face, please..."

    The civilians gulped as they saw the sight of Lyon. They remember his face right and they were the same, however, everything else was different. His height, his voice was a little younger, and especially he had no tails before.

    The doctrine of their ancestors led them blind to such knowledge. They were taught how the human was a race full of deceit and liked to manipte other races since their physical and magical prowess was at the bottom low. They were not taught how blessing works, those techniques were lost to them because of their ancestors'' attempt to avoid humans. Now they''ve seen one and confused by Lyon''s race.

    "Is he still human?" muttered one of the civilians softly in fear.

    "Bah, they are stupid in the end, howe they not know the Devil Ape race!" shouted Sun.

    "I mean, I wouldn''t remember a monkey''s race either, oh wait, I do, it''s a baboon," chuckled Shen.

    "Shut up catfish."

    Lyon''s mouth twitched as they had an argument on his shoulders.

    "I told you, I don''t kill that guy," said Lyon before he descended the stairs with his tails.

    "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!" shouted someone from a band of demi-humans adventures. One of them carried the elf while the rest was rushing toward Lyon while carrying their weapons.

    "Ah, it''s all the guild members! Faso, Yuni, Tele, and Garmos! Even our healer Tuey!"

    The leader wolfman wanted to scream but he couldn''t utter a word before the four of them leaped over him while another one dragged him out of the scene (No, no, no! You idiots! don''t DO IT!!!) he could only scream inside his heart.

    Lyon smirked at the iing four before he went past them with a single step that their eyes couldn''t catch. Lyon was standing in front of Tuey who was mending the leader''s wound with shaky hands as she looked at him eye to eye.

    "Mercy..." muttered the leader under his panting breaths.

    Lyon smirked, "A little lesson," he snapped his fingers.

    "Devil Apes'' Art: Rumbling Heaven."

    The four of them who were confused felt dense mana surrounding all of them in a circr area before fists made of mana formed from above their head and rained them down like rain.

    Tuey gulped her saliva as she watched her friends being ridiculously hit toward the ground for a good two seconds before it stopped.. Within that small window of time, all four of themid down on the ground with broken bones.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 267 - See You Later

    Lyon stood up gantly despite his smaller figure as it brought both awe and fear toward the civilians. His four cktails were as light as a feather as it fluttered against the air however it could be as heavy as a mountain each if he willed it so. He had absolute control over his extra limbs yet his personality stayed the same. The insanity of the transformation could do nothing to his soul.

    "Hey there beauty," said Lyon as he held up the healer''s chin to her fright.

    The leader wolfman raised his shaky arm before he grabbed Lyon''s wrist. With a smile that caused him stinging pain, he muttered, "M-mercy, this one is still young."

    Lyon shook his grab before he shook his head, "Of course she is, after all..."

    He suddenly grabbed her mouth and held her up to the civilian''s disbelief, "She made mistakes."

    The onlookers opened their eyes wide as they muttered rejection from his act. However, none dare to fight him since the best of them was already at death''s doorsteps.

    "D..don''t do it, she is a kind girl!" shouted the leader wolfman as he tried to get up.

    Suddenly Lyon''s right footnded on his chest before pushing him down and destroyed the paving way. He didn''t even look at him as he smirked against the girl.

    The little beast girl tried to get away from him by beating his arm frantically and shaking her body in a random pattern but it was meaningless. The grip was tighter than any lock in the world. She could only stare at him with tears on the edges of her eyes.

    "Tuey...no..." muttered the helpless leader.

    "Tuey huh? Nice name, shame, you have to go and try to frame me," smirked Lyon before one of his tails swirled around her body as it held her up in the air. He slowly let go of his hand and freed her mouth.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    She shook her head as fast as she could and her tears swayed to the hot paving way, "N-no-no, please... I beg of you..."

    Her lips quivered as her tail wiggled low. Her dog ears bend down and her face had a shade of red hue. Lyon looked at the glossy eyes that beg for forgiveness. She couldn''t be any more fragile than this since even with his current height, he was still taller than her.

    Lyon knew the onlookers condemned him with their looks, but they stood silent and held their thoughts. He took a nce around them, "You are all the same!"

    His bellowing filled the entire ind as if it was just a neighborhood you could walk it out in an hour.

    "What''s the difference do you have with humans? In the face of injustice?! You too did nothing but whisper! What can your whisper do if you face someone like me? Nothing!"

    Lyon took a breath before he turned around, "You see Tuey, in this world, because we have intelligence, we know good and bad. However, those ''good'' and ''bad'' were taught by someone that also don''tprehend the matter fully."

    "So it''s a wed knowledge, but knowledge nheless. A ''good'' can also mean a ''bad'' for someone out there and vice versa. You are all doctrine by your ancestors that was betrayed by humans long ago, eons ago! However, never did your ancestor told you that you are all innocent! We are all imperfect!"

    "No matter when no matter where! There will be people that stood against your ''good'' and your ''bad''! We are all the same, some of you are good and some of you are bad, but personally, I don''t give a fuck!"

    (Alright, now they are confused) thought Lyon as he smiled at them before he turned around and faced Tuey who was watching him with disbelief.

    The old man with his two servants was watching from afar while the former was gulping his saliva, "Damn, he sure knows how to get attention and control the atmosphere in a whim, what a leader quality."

    "But what I do give a fuck, is woman, no matter the race!" shouted Lyon without any shred of shame, he even crossed his arm while saying so.

    "And, my enemy, but it''s a different kind," muttered Lyon softly before he brought Tuey to his face.

    His lips were getting near as Tuey struggled to get away but to no avail. Her strength was not enough to break free from a single tail from him.

    "No..no... PLEA��"

    "You see..." her eyes opened wide as her pupils shrunk when she heard him whispered to her ear, "All activated spell has a trace."

    Her eyes suddenly turned nk as she was shouting, "IT WAS M��"

    "TOO LATE!" smirked Lyon as he robbed her ne away from her neck. She instantly passed out and lose consciousness. Dangling in his tail, he let her rest.

    His eyes turned sharp as he stared deeply against the blue sapphire pendant, "You love the show?"

    ----------

    Somewhere in a room behind a desk was a bald old man with a potbelly who was watching a mirror. His forehead was sweating as he saw one big eye that was as deep as the gxy itself staring down at him from it.

    "Impossible, Impossible! This is a joke, there is no way it could be traced!" shouted the fat old man.

    "Archmage, Archmage!"

    Two Archmages opened the door and rushed in they wore a really long white robe and a staff to amplified their magic strength and mana efficiency.

    "You said that the ne was untraceable! What in the wretches fuck is this then?!" shouted the old man as he was pointing at the mirror.

    "Impossible..." said both of them at the same time.

    "Yeah, that''s what I said!"

    Both of them gulped, "I think, I think, I think that we are dealing with someone that is superior in the knowledge of magic, especially the rare and forbidden energy, anti-mana."

    "My name is Lyon Torga, see youter!" said Lyon as he crushed the pendant.

    The mirror immediately broke from the impact of the sudden loss of the link.

    The fat old man sat down in disbelief and flurry of panting before he muttered softly, "Call the superiors... all of them."

    ----------

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 268 - Meetings Of Superiors

    Wyverns were flying around a lonely building on a small ind. The riders were equipped with robes and staffs, they kept on circting on every possible entrance from the sky. Though the ind alreadyyered with magic spells, they took the precaution seriously.

    Meanwhile, the sounds of metal boots marching around the forest were heard. An arsenal of elites, the wall they made with their bodies wouldn''t even let a fly slipped in

    *bzzzt

    One of the soldiers furrowed his eyebrows before he pinched the fly to heaven''s realm. The others didn''t even react to his action as time went by.

    Inside the building was only one floor with one round table in the middle. The tiles were glimmering and reflected the grand chandelier on top. The ce was surrounded by tall but slim windows each meter and provided only one door as both exit and entrance. The roundtable had six seats that were fully upied by six men.

    They were all wearing different clothes to resemble their different cultures. Their figures also varied, one was slim like a skeleton while another was big and burly. One has a kingly aura while the other had a sinister one. One looked very intelligent while thest one was hot-blooded.

    "It is quite amazing how you guys can gather here so quickly," said the one with the sinister look.

    He was wearing a ck coat with a pair of piercing on his right eyebrows. He always yed with a coin to run through his fingers. There was something that couldn''t make him stop doing it. However, despite his unique behavior, he was still a respectable ruler.

    "Enough chit-chat, Mara, we are here to discuss something important!" said the hot-blooded one. He wore a sleeveless upper garment with two sabers behind his back. His hair was bright red and he had swordlike eyebrows.

    "You don''t need to shout, Bairong," said Mara as they stared at each other with a gaze that shed like metal against metal.

    "Enough," said the one with a big and burly figure. He was the biggest of the six and was quite easy to pinpoint with his bald head. His garment was quite unique, fit for a giant but he was human. There was a standing giant ax on the side of his chair that broke the tile just by the sheer weight alone.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Bairong is right, but Gutee, you also need to rest that ax of yours, since��"

    "Huh?" said Gutee sarcastically as he raised one of his eyebrows.

    The skinny one didn''t even finish his words before a wind bellowed at his body from just a moving eyebrow, but amazingly the wind could only flutter his martial clothes but not his body, let alone his sharp gaze. His gray hair was residing and he looked to be the oldest of them all.

    "Retract your killing intent, grandmaster Poh," said the one with a kingly aura. His figure was broad and bnce almost like Bairong. He had golden hair and a majestic beard that further enhance his charisma.

    "Your report please," said the one with the kingly aura with a smile to the potbellied old man that was sweating to his pants on the side.

    He was more than a league below from all of them, more than just one entire realm difference. Yet he was appointed to sit and lead an important secret mission. He still wondered why he was chosen.

    "Y-yes, King Loewe!" said the potbellied old man.

    "One of our spies was recently discovered inside one of the inds that are dominated by the demi-humans."

    "It''s not a spy you idiot pig," said Mara before he continued, "It''s the pendant that was discovered, the host means nothing to us since we could control it."

    "Y-yes, I''m sorry general Mara," said the potbellied old man frantically with three session bows.

    "Continue," said King Loewe.

    The potbellied old man nodded before he shared his story about the events that led to the destruction of the mirror. After he finished his report, King Loewedidn''t speak but only grunted as he contemted.

    "Hahaha!" Maraughed, "See youter? Hahaha! What a joke, does he intend toe here and kill us or something? Just beating a leader from a small branch of guild makes him so cocky!"

    "Interesting, I wonder how many blows can he survive against my dual saber!" shouted Bairong.

    "Supreme Mage Daraoh, what do you think?" asked King Loewe.

    He was wearing a specialized wizard cloak with star motive that actually moved around. It was actually a spell that constantly activated to protect his frail figure from physical harm. He had a handsome face and a wooden staff made from a million years old divine oak tree and a million years old divine gemstone that could store mana.

    "Hmm, we should be more cautious, anti-mana is still a new type of energy that is quite dangerous to y with since it would cancel out mana itself. Even the type of magic that was imnted on the pendant was still a prototype that I conjured based on your diagram King Loewe."

    King Loewe nodded before he nced at both Gutee and Poh, "What do you guys think?"

    "I would just cut him in two if hees," said Gutee without further bullshit.

    "I could kill him right now if you wish, your majesty, hidden and clean, like always," said grandmaster Poh.

    King Loewe nodded before he said to the potbellied old man, "You may leave."

    He nodded before doing what he said.

    King Loewe stood up and went to one of the windows as he watched the grand security that was ced on the ind. Unknown to his subordinate, he was talking to an entity that was not from this world.

    "What is wrong? You seem distressed," asked King Loewe.

    "Hmm, the name that the fatass mentioned, reminded me of someone," said another entity inside of him.

    "Lyon Torga?"

    "Yes, Lyon Torga, but no worries, it must have been someone else, since the one that I know is more than dead, he was erased along with with the world where his body died. It happened long before your grandparents even born."

    King Loewe chuckled, "What if by chance he is actually the one you reminded of? Hahaha."

    "Then... we are all dead."

    King Loewe immediately stopped his light chuckle.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 269 - Death Is Number Two, I Am Number One

    King Loewe made a forced smile as he said to the entity inside of him, "You surely are joking, right?"

    The entity was silent and refrained from answering the king''s question. The king himself couldn''t force an answer either before he turned around and went back to his seat.

    "Your majesty, what is your decision," asked Grandmaster Poh with his arms hiding under those sleeves, trembling in excitement.

    King Loewe took a deep breath before he looked at every one of them. Under those eyes, he knew their gaze resembled their personality. He felt a hint of pride as the leader of his subordinate, at the very least, if anything were to happen it won''t happen from the inside.

    "We must not act with haste," said King Loewe before he continued as he saw the red-haired Biarong was about to say something, "His identity is still unknown, we need to gather more info to determine the right assault."

    Bairong already opened his arms before he folded it again. Though he was a hot-blooded fe, he was not ignorant. He won''t even turn into an adult if he were that stupid.

    "Know thy enemy, as the old saying goes," said King Loewe with a smile as he looked at Bairong who shook his head with a wry smile.

    "So let''s review a little bit here, Supreme Mage Daraoh if you please," said King Loewe as he sat down.

    Supreme Mage Daraoh made a fake cough before he uttered his opinion, "Lyon Torga is without a doubt a human who possessed the blessing of a beast, though which beast is still unknown. I just traversed through our encyclopedia and found nothing with that characteristic of his."

    "Hah, you might be sleeping on a page or something," jested Mara as he crossed his leg.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Supreme Mage Daraoh only took a nce before continuing, "Since the mirror was broken, we don''t have any more concrete evidence besides our scapegoat''s reports, since that is so, I couldn''t find anything more significant other than he could trace anti-mana."

    "I see," sighed King Loewe before Supreme Mage Daraoh continued, "However, there was something that indeed bothered me."

    All attention immediatelynded on Supreme Mage Daraoh''s figure before he said, "In the report over here, he said that the transformation left a bright tattoo on Lyon Torga''s back, written in anguage the scapegoat couldn''t read nor did he remembered how it was drawn. He obviously refrained from exining that to us since we would absolutely scold him."

    Gutee and Bairong took a smirk before being followed by the others, however, King Loewe opened his eyes wide before Grandmaster Poh asked him what''s wrong.

    "Ah, it''s nothing," said King Loewe with a smile before he let Supreme Mage Daraoh continued his analysis.

    Unbeknownst to the others, he was making a conversation with the entity inside of him.

    "Are you sure?" asked King Loewe.

    "Yes, there exists a transformation of legend, a power beyond a blessing. I never thought someone in this world would manage to pull it off," said the entity.

    "You better be careful now, this Lyon Torga is not just anybody you would find on the street."

    King Loewe gulped before he nodded.

    "Daraoh, we still have a huge advantage over him you know," said Marazily.

    Daraoh nodded, "Of course I know that."

    "What advantage?" asked Bairong to Daraoh''s sigh.

    "We know who he is, but he doesn''t know who or where or even what we are," exined Supreme Mage Daraoh.

    Gutee nodded, "That is a very big advantage indeed, use it well and we may not even lift a finger to get rid of him."

    "Not only that," said Supreme Mage Daraoh before he continued, "He knew there was something that wanted to disrupt the peace on the ind, like putting oil on a ming fire, however, the public won''t side with him that easily since from their point of view he was killing the host of our pendant."

    King Loewe sighed, "The severing ties of an iplete anti-mana spell with mana to the soul would result in wounding it so much that it would gradually kill her from inside. Her body would remain intact perfectly but her soul would slowly rot."

    He shook his head, "Such a cruel way to die, not to mention for a young demi-human like her. At times like this, I always have a sour heart."

    "You did nothing wrong your majesty," said Grandmaster Poh before he continued, "It is the duty of the king to bear the sin for the greater picture."

    "Forget all that, don''t you think that this is the perfect time to strike," said Mara before he stood up.

    "With the people trying to lynch him, we could take the advantage of this and gain the favor of the demi-human instead," continued Mara.

    "You mean to kill him, torture him in front of the masses? To build, a new rtionship with the demi-humans through, his death?" said Gutee before Mara nodded, "Exactly."

    "Your majesty, what do you think?" asked Bairong.

    King Loewe rubbed his chin, "It is indeed would be the opposite of our original n, but the goal is still the same. Alright, we will make an organized team for this."

    "Tch," Bairong was displeased. He was hoping to have a great fight but it seemed that it won''t happen.

    King Loewe chuckled, "The day wille when you will meet an opponent that is right for you, your Lue and Rue need to be patient a little bit more."

    He approached his shoulder to pat him before a blinding light that shook the heaven pierced through the sky from afar. The whole building slowly lit up before all the six superiors instinctively closed their eyes. The wyverns started to fly against the direction their rider was heading while some others tried to calm their beasts. The army on thend could only close their eyes as they readied their battle stances. Though they were blinded for a moment, they must protect their superiors.

    --------------------

    "You haven''t even reached the peak of your beauty yet! Do you think I would let death get ahead of me? Hah!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 270 - What Do You Mean?

    *thud

    The onlookers were falling backward on their butt as they trembled in two emotions that shouldn''t work at the same time. It was an emotion that they felt on a being that surpassed their own, awe and fear. They gulped as they looked up the sky and saw the clouds being pierced to oblivion before the sun finally being unraveled.

    Their shock didn''t onlye from them but also the leader wolfman that they regarded as the strongest demi-human on the ind. He felt a jolt of rejuvenation as mana coagted on his open wounds. The cold refreshing feeling was soothing as the pain gradually subsided in a heartbeat.

    The finest pill-makers was shaking their head in disbelief, they just witnessed one of the rare elements in the world.

    Lyon transformed back to his human form with a sh of illuminating light. He crossed his arms as he looked at Tuey started to regain her consciousness. The other four started to get up with a tinge of headache before they were panting their breaths away.

    "Take a rest, sit down or something, there is no need to rush and move your body," said Lyon without even turning back and faced them.

    They gritted their teeth before the leader wolfman raised his hand, "Do as he says, you know better, you lot cannot beat him, I know I can''t."

    The leader wolfman was panting as he sat on the ground. He didn''t even have the strength to stand up as he smiled against the young man whose race was entirely different, whose might was leagues above. (One single hit, broke most of my bones, it was not a casual punch, it had a shattering property) thought the leader wolfman.

    Lyon squatted down as he came face to face with Tuey whose eyes were fluttering a little. Her eyshes slowly risen before her pupils caught the image of a face that was breathing towards her nose. His deep ck eyes that stored the gxy itself were looking at her innocent apricot eyes. The unbelievable level that could be said as divine charisma was presented only five centimeters apart from her. Her face instantly turned a red hue until smokeing out of her head. Her tail wiggled wildly as her ears stood straight.

    Her lips fluttered as her fingers trembled. She was considered young in her race but she was about to end that kind of age and reached maturity. Just like any other young girl, she too like boys and Lyon was probably the biggest adversary of her goal of bing a truly capable saint.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before the girl meekly replied, "W-what? What''s wrong?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Nothing," said Lyon before he stood up and put his arms on the back of his head.

    He turned around before hezily walked up the stairs and entered the guild hall to the people''s disbelief. Tuey had her mouth agape before her teenage mind rumbled.

    (Eh? Eh?! Wh-what? What does he mean by ''nothing''? Wait a minute, am I ugly, is that it? Is that it?! That''s it right?!) thought Tuey as she agitatedly made a circle on the ground with her index finger.

    The leader wolfman smiled before he said, "Alright, let''s make a proper burial for Dhaos."

    Tuey was surprised by the leader''s word before she turned around and asked, "Eh? What do you mean?"

    The leader wolfman was about to answer before someone else did, "Take a good look Tuey, Dhaos is dead,"

    The leader wolfman chuckled, "So you have awoken?"

    The elf snorted, "You think an attack like that would kick out my consciousness that easy?"

    (It did though) thought the leader.

    "Aaaah!!"

    Tuey screamed at the top of her lung as she held her head. Her eyes dted with horror as she crouched down. Her hands trembled as she muttered, "W-w-what... what.. no... no... no...! NO! It wasn''t me! It wasn''t me!"

    The other guild members immediately gathered around her before the leader told the onlookers to dismissed.

    Dusk came as the sun was about to end its shift.

    Tuey was hugging her shin as she sat on the bed. The old physician beside her shook his head, "She felt a sudden shock of memory burst and the content in that memory left her in this state."

    "So basically a trauma?" asked the elf before the old physician nodded.

    He put his hands on his back before he said, "We need to keep an eye on Tuey, if she were to go berserk, then we kill her."

    The old physician gulped before he nodded.

    Meanwhile, the superstar of the show was sitting with the leader of the guild. He was resting on top of his own arms and faced down.

    "Ah, I miss my Luna already..."

    The leader wolfman, made a fake cough, "Back to where we started, so, in conclusion, Tuey was unknowingly controlled by the ne that you broke?"

    "Ye."

    (Are you that tired to not even put an ''s'' in your ''yes''?) thought the leader of the guild as he twitched his eyebrows.

    "Then the one who kills Dhaos is not you?"

    "Ye."

    "How did you know that the ne controlled her?"

    "I don''t know, just a hunch, but the moment I forcibly pulled the ne out of her, I knew my hunch was right, it always did. After all, the traces of mana and anti-mana was present. With the anti-mana controlling the host, the host capable of activating the mana-based spell. That way, they won''t cancel each other. Good idea, bad opponent, that is all."

    The leader of the guild crossed his arm as he furrowed his eyebrows, "What do you mean?"

    "It means that you are stupid," mmed Lyon''s hand on the desk before he left the room leaving the dumbfounded leader of the guild. He closed the door with a push from his leg.

    Lyon looked forward before he saw the elf he sent away to the beach with a flick of his finger.

    "No wonder the corridor suddenly smells bad, you human never took��"

    His face was suddenly grabbed by one hand before Lyon mmed it toward the wall beside the door. The elf passed out hanging through the wall while the leader shook his head to see his room got another hole to fix. Lyon left them as the brick crumbled down.

    "Now, where is the twin and that old man, oh, I mean father-inw, heh," said Lyon as he picked up his pace and rushed outside.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 271 - Tragic Short Legend

    "What the... What are you doing on the shore old- I mean, father-inw?"

    Lyon scratched his head as he saw a mini bonfire was set up on the lonely shore under the starry skies. The moon was crescent as it lost three-fourth of its illuminating capabilities. The old man was sitting neatly with his legs crossed, listening to the crackle the dry wood made. The me was burning with fire as the fish on the stick gradually change color.

    The two servants were ecstatic as they saw their master. They ran toward him without any hesitation and leave the poor old man alone.

    Lyon raised his hand to stop them from speaking any further before he joined the old man by the bonfire. The old man let out a heavy sigh before he muttered, "Why?"

    "Why what?" asked Lyon as he pulled out a slice of premium meat from a flick of his finger. Stabbed it with a stick and roasted it by the fire like some sort of marshmallow. He may very well have sinned in the culinary world but no chefs were around to witness it.

    "Why I wonder," muttered the old man with a shaking head.

    "Wonder what?" asked Lyon as he took out a pinch of salt and threw it against the premium meat.

    "Nothing..."

    Lyon slowly nced at the old man with half of his eyes opened. He lightly threw thest pinch of salt against the meat before he said, "Old man, do you have a period?"

    The old man furrowed his eyebrows before he said, "Period what?"

    "You know, the thing where a woman would be really sensitive over something that is not really sensitive," answered Lyon as he drank water.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You mean, being horny?"

    *bruu

    "Aiya, you almost took out the fire there," said the old man while shaking his head.

    (Goddamn it) thought Lyon before he said, "Not horny, but that time of the month that woman be really sensitive emotionally. You know like your wife, like, somehow, someway, she found fault in your action even though you were right before ying the victim card or when she demolished you when you were wrong. You need to apologize in both scenarios though."

    The old man raised his eyebrows, "What do you mean that time of the month? She did that every day."

    Lyon patted his shoulder, "My condolences."

    The old man sighed before he said, "Human and demi-human, what do you think about the situation in this world?"

    Lyonid back and watched the starry sky behind the thin clouds, "I don''t know, this is just one ind, I cannot say for sure what is going on."

    The face that was weary with time said, "The human and demi-human hated each other and it started from a long time ago."

    "How long?"

    "It''s about a thousand... actually I don''t know."

    Lyon and the other two servants had cklines over their heads.

    "The time is not important, anyway, where was I?"

    "You didn''t even start yet."

    "Oh right, it happened a long time ago. There was a meeting of fate that happened right on one of the inds here. One young man and a little demi-human girl. He was an aloof swordsman, she was a teenage dragon girl that happened to y outside."

    (Quick grandpa!) said Lyon toward Grandpa Shen Long.

    (It''s about a hundred years in normal mortal human years) answered his grandfather.

    (Nice..).

    Meanwhile, Sun rolled his eyes as he drank nearby alcohol with one gulp behind everyone else.

    "The swordsman was said to be really powerful despite his tender young age. His charming face was everyone''s dream but he would always act aloof and free. Many kingdoms wanted his services but he said no to all of them."

    "Heh, looks like someone I can hang around with," said Lyon as he picked up his premium meat.

    "Yeah me too, but the story didn''t end yet. The swordsman one day was strolling with his wooden raft seeking enlightenment before one time he met the teenage dragon girl by the shore jumping around and waving at him."

    "The young swordsman smiled back and approached her. They yed a lot since then without exchanging names. At the same time of the day, she would be there and the swordsman was also there. Their happiness was sinless, it was pure joy. However, one day, the swordsman suddenly stoppeding."

    The old man took an alcohol before he continued, "One week, two weeks, three weeks, she kept on waiting for him but he never came until one day a ship came by. It was the ship that would wreck the rtionship of humans and demi-humans from then on. The crew took advantage of her naivety and locked her up in a cell. The greedy king then got information before he was consumed with greed. He demanded a ransom toward the dragon girl''s parents, only to knowter that she was actually a direct descendant from a noble race. War immediately broke out that left devastating results."

    "Then what happened?" asked Lyon as he gorged the meat.

    "Well, the war never ended until now, but it never peaked again like it was then," said the old man as he gorged his tiny fish. He looked at the young man''s food with envy but Lyon asked him, "No, I mean what happened to the girl?"

    "Oh, she was found missing from her cell. It would appear that she had awoken her bloodline and made her exit amidst the war based on the destruction inside her prison. The researchers said she was dead because of her inexperience in the wild but some said that she flew away to find the swordsman. However, if that was the truth then she would have been found by her parents already since they sealed out the entrance during the time. Another fascinating and heartbreaking theory was that she left the prison to return to the ind where she met the swordsman. Waiting for his return, always."

    Lyon swallowed the delicious meat amidst the old man''s drilling before he asked, "Where did you hear that story?"

    "It''s a famous tale in this world, in fact they build a statue in the ind said to be the ce that she was waiting the swordsman," said the old man before he saw the youth stood up, pping the sand away from his hand then put it on his waist, "Let''s go!"

    "....Eh?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 272 - Beautiful Wings You Got There

    Lyon pointed out at a nearby unupied raft before he ran toward it. Though it was not the same as the one the old man had, it was quite sturdy enough. At least that''s how he judged it, based on his amateurish observation. He put a thumbs up toward the old man to his disbelief.

    The next thing he knew, he was on the said raft with Lyon rafting away. The servants begged to do it for him but the fire in his eyes was ming with fire. He couldn''t be stopped before he reached the middle of the ocean, "So old man, which way to go?"

    "Go to the west, across that huge two whirlpools," casually said the old man.

    The twin whirlpool was ten times the size of their raft. They would swallow everything, even the demonic beasts that somehow came across it. Nature had no mercy, all must abide by thew she governed.

    "Alright, we need to wait until the start of dawn for the whirlpools to subside," said the old man as heid on the wooden raft.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "You mean that this obstacle of mine is not built by nature?"

    "Huh? Well, I never thought of it and I never bothered with it," said the old man with a yawn at the end of his sentence.

    Lyon smirked before he stood up and slowly floated into the air before he approached the twin whirlpools that could suck out the stars themselves.

    "Can you sense it, grandfathers?"

    "Of course," said both Sun and Shen with a smirk on both of their faces.

    The old man who was trying to sleep took a peak with one of his eyes before he muttered, "What is that crazy young man going to do now?"

    The fluttery wind turned silent as Lyon closed his eyes. The sound of his single breath was soothing as mana gathered like a torrent in a three-way. His ck hair fluttered and against the mighty nature, he was unfazed.

    "I want to pass through here with my raft," bellowed Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    His voice echoed, but it was only answered by the raging whirlpool. Lyon smirked before he descended down and touch the surface of the sea, right in the between of the two whirlpools.

    "Are you sure you are not going toe out? Are you sure you are not going to stop?" said Lyon before he opened his arms.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The raging sea paid no mind before Lyon whispered, "Fine then."

    "Feed the blood of your enemies, Scarlet!"

    The bright red sword instantly put immense threatening pressure on the surrounding. The blue ocean was faced with an object opposite of it, and it waspressed under one thing, one weapon, one sword.

    The old man immediately stood awake as he saw the weapon, "S-s-sentient weapon! What grade is that?! To think that my heart raced just by the presence of its manifestation alone!"

    "Father-inw, hold the two of them from falling down to the sea," said Lyon before he let go of himself and fell toward the sea.

    "Eh? Father-inw?"

    Inside the sea, the vision was pitched ck as he looked down. However, he soon saw two pairs of red eyes staring at him from the deep abyss itself. From the distance between him who was barely ten meters deep from the surface, the demonic beast was massive.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as something as fast as a shadow made its assault toward him.

    *sh

    He smirked. The power in his arms was ridiculously strong, even though he was inside the sea his movement was not that much unhindered. However, another assault soon followed, again and again, and again. Every time the demonic beast strike, it cost it a limb.

    The massive demonic beast under the sea bellowed in rage before Lyon retracted Scarlet.

    "Hah, you think that you have the upper hand here? Just because you can move freely doesn''t mean you can do as you please! Since your existence here is still necessary in this world to keep bnce, I will only teach you a lesson," was the intention behind those inaudible bubbles that he said underwater since obviously, he couldn''t speak underwater.

    The old man was sitting on the raft, "Who is he anyway?"

    The two servants answered, "Our master! The best master!"

    "Heh, that was not the answer I was looking for," said the old man as he watched the stars.

    "What a crazy young man, legend has it that anyone that would dare to challenge the ''Sea Nightwatcher'' would lose a limb in thebat before they were thrown out, nobody had ever seen the entirety of the beast. However, the beast was quite friendly and won''t eat a human, in fact, there was no record of it ever eating one, I think."

    The old man smiled, "Heh, maybe, it took someone like him to be a match for my daughter. It would take a crazy man to take on a crazy brute woman."

    His eyebrows slowly furrowed as he saw something from the sea. An illuminating ck light on the surface that was as wide as the entirety of the twin whirlpools. He gulped, "A ck magic brand?! A level nine spell?! This big?!"

    *ssh

    Suddenly a hand was reaching out the wooden raft, before Lyon''s head followed.

    "Hang on guys," said Lyon before he stood up and crossed his arms in the west direction.

    "What are you��"

    "Divine Spell!"

    "What?!" the old man was jolted awake as he instinctively grabbed both of the servant''s cors from behind.

    Under those fluttery wind, Lyon''s eyes opened wide with a grin, "Aruim Arch!"

    The huge magic brand shed before the sea under their raft was sucked into it. The old man noticed that the sea level gradually turned less and less at a rapid rate. He gulped his saliva against the notorious young man''s back who was facing the sea with his arms crossed. This was not the ''crazy'' he thought, this was beyond hisprehension, the type of story his great-grandchildren won''t believe.

    The sea in front of him arched upward before it revealed the mountainous demonic beast. Its figure almost blocked the illumination of the moon as the small raft was unnoticeable under its shadows. The four red eyes furrowed down.

    "You detestable human, I''m the guardian of the sea and under no circumstances that you shall pass here!"

    Lyon raised his chin before a smaller ck magic brand appeared in front of him.

    "Let me guess, a certain dragon beauty is waiting for someone west of here?"

    The demonic beast furrowed its eyes even further as killing intent permeated from it.

    "Surprised? Heh, that''s because," Lyon instantly transformed into his True Dragon form under the watchful eyes of the old man. He opened his right arm and ced his palm right behind the ck magic brand. "I am too."

    The demonic beast was surprised by the revtion but no words were spoken as it watched Lyon''s next act.

    Lyon smirked before the magic brand spun intensely as a sphere of water appeared in the middle of it. The demonic beast could feel the intense vibration under that little sphere. It was a natural instinct it long since forgotten about.

    "You can''t take this, your heart or whatever it is, it will be blown away," said Lyon as he drew the power from the entirety of the other magic brand until it disappeared.

    "I will stand on, I will fulfill my duty even if I have to die for it!" bellowed the demonic beast.

    Lyon smiled, "Admirable! Ha!"

    The sphere lunged forward at incredible speed, the spaces along its trails were broken, and opened up the space storm at the wake. The demonic beast knew even if it stacked its limb, it won''t be enough to stop it. Dodge was the ultimate defense mechanic but its size was too big for that.

    Lyon smirked, "Beautiful wings you got there."

    The demonic beast opened its four eyes wide opened as it saw a humanlike figure stood between it and the sphere. That beautiful hand grabbed the sphere effortlessly before dropping it back to the ocean.. Sending a quake to the world.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 273 - Mistake

    The small sphere hit the ocean before the entire world trembled in motion. The huge volume of sheer force and mass returned to where it belonged as the night clouds dispersed away.

    On the ind far away from where the demi-humans lived, King Loewe was having dinner with his allies from different kingdoms. The table was long and wide enough to hold about fifty kinds of different cuisines that permeated the grandiose smell of food lust. The utensils were cking and waves ofughter filled the room.

    The kings and the queens were enjoying the private banquet, their faces were filled with smiles and happiness but God knows what kind of scheme they were all hiding.

    King Loewe was looking down at his food despite the festive atmosphere. Her wife gently touched his arm, "What''s wrong?"

    He smiled at her beautiful face, "Nothing."

    (What was that blinding light from the meeting before? It was harmless but to our eyes, something is happening on the other side and I don''t know what it is) thought King Loewe as he rustled her hair.

    (Something indeed is happening, you better be careful now) said the entity inside of him.

    (I know, that''s why I sent Gutee to the ind as a representative, to check what''s going on while further establishing our rtionship with the demi-humans, using Lyon Torga as a scapegoat) thought King Loewe.

    The entity spoke no more.

    However, he knew something was off. His fingers were strangely shaking as if fate had taken a wild turn. Never in his entire life that he felt this kind of sensation before. Though he was not avish king, he was still a total stranger to a certain emotion that any cultivator will face in their time.

    "Ah, such a lovely festive your banquet always have," said one of the queens while taking a wink at him.

    "Yeah, King Loewe, you always maintained our good rtionship, in fact, you and I are closer than me and my own mother hahaha!" said one of the kings.

    King Loewe smiled as he slightly bowed, "You ttered me, this was naught but a bonding between kings and queens, nothing can��"

    The utensils suddenly clutter as the huge chandelier swayed in a wild motion. The paintings that were hanged on the wall immediately fell down as the dishes soon followed. The kings and the queens soon panicked before the whole ce turned into chaos in a single moment.

    Though such an ident won''t kill them, King Loewe furrowed his eyebrows as he looked in a certain direction.

    (What, in the world, is happening right now).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The entity replied, (I can sense a fight is going on, but I do not know who. Most possibly a hidden expert is fighting a beast).

    (Should we go and take a look?) thought King Loewe.

    (No, need, Gutee is close, he must have turned curious too. Wait for his reports instead) said the entity.

    King Loewe nodded.

    --------------------------

    The figure in front of the gigantic demonic beast was hidden under its shadow but anyone could see the wings on her back that were still.

    Lyon''s jade-ish mana surrounded his body like a floating scarf as he crossed his arm. The tattoo of ''True Dragon'' was present on his back for the old man and the two servants to see.

    "Be careful grandson, this one is strong," said Grandpa Shen.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows but the smirk on his face never vanished. He made eye contact against those jade eyes of hers with no intention of blinking.

    "Princess, please, I can handle this��"

    She stretched her arm to the side with an opened palm.

    The four-eyes turned meek before it bowed and slowly submerged inside the water, leaving his boat to sway against the wave.

    Under the moonlight, her beauty was finally reveale��

    Lyon opened his eyes wide before he noticed the woman already glided to him in a half a blink of an eye. He couldn''t concentrate on her face before a de ran across his eyes, but the smirk on his face as he dodged it only infuriated her more.

    Lyon somersault backward before leaving the boat with a leap to the air. However, thedy didn''t give him any chance to breathe as she sent out a barrage of thrust toward him. The piercing noise was loud in the silent night but not a single hair of Lyon did it manage to cut.

    (Damn she is fast alright) thought Lyon before he asked his grandpa, "Grandpa, can I have wings?"

    Grandpa Shen made a cough before he answered, "Uh, the real dragon doesn''t use wings,"

    "Bah, grandson, catfish don''t have wings, what are you talking about, hahaha!" sneered Sun.

    "Really? Even in this kind of situation monkey?"

    "Fat chance catfish!"

    Lyon had ck lines over his head before he took a distance between him and the woman. Again the woman followed through before Lyon effectively made a bridge position and dodge her thrust.

    (Damn, I can''t even get a good look at her face, and her stamina is amazing!) thought Lyon before he smiled dumbly and his nose suddenly bleeds as he thought of a possibility. "Heh..."

    *bang

    A swift kick finallynded on his body before Lyon was plunged through the air. Jumping on the sea like a skipping stone before he crashed on a massive boat.

    The crew was frantic but the size of the boat was strong enough not to sink with such damage. Meanwhile, a heavy footstep was heard before a voice bellowed, "Who dares to disturb my sleep?"

    "Ah Master Gutee!" said one of the sailors before he pointed out at the man who was etched to the wooden tform on the boat.

    Gutee''s bald head reflected the shine of the moonlight before he raised his ax as he looked down at Lyon who was still regaining consciousness.

    "Who are you?" asked Gutee before he continued, "Depending on your answer, my ax might miss your head."

    Lyon rubbed the sore part of his head that was kicked, "I''m Lyon Torga, get the hell away, I have a business to take care of."

    Gutee opened his eyes wide before hisughter reverberated the eardrums of his crews.

    "Today is my lucky day, you just made my job easier kid," said Gutee with a hideous smile.

    Lyon was unperturbed before Gutee continued, "Don''t worry, your death will be symbolic! It is because of your death that we can establish a rtionship with the demi-humans! Hahaha! Now Die!"

    The heavy ax was swung full force toward Lyon but the whispers of his lips made his bones chilled.

    "I see, so you are one of the people that tried to frame me..."

    "WHA��!"

    *splurt

    Blood immediately burst out of Gutee''s back to the crew''s disbelief. The human giant fell to his knees before he starred at Lyon in disbelief. One of Lyon''s arms easily went through Gutee''s chest without any noticeable effort.

    (W-W-We made a mistake, the king made a mistake, we shouldn''t provoke this man, we shouldn''t, WE SHOULDN''T!!!) He looked deep into Lyon''s jade eyes that permeated killing intent his soul couldn''t handle.

    "Die..."

    "True Dragon Art: Palm of Shattering World!"

    A roar of a true dragon reverberated before the entire boat exploded into millions of pieces and the sea turned raging because of the impact.

    Lyon caught the fluttering g of the ship before he crossed his arm and went to the ce where the old man was.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 274 - Honor Of A Cultivator

    The winged female looked at the old man and the two servants before with a casual swing of her arm, a wave was formed. The old man held the two servants before the rising wave guided them back to where they came from.

    She turned around before a shout opened her eyes wide, "Well, missy, ready for round two?"

    Lyon casually swung his arm before a shing force of the wave made a ssh and drenched the three people on board. He let go of the g and let it fluttered before it gracefullynded on the boat, "Keep a hold to that, we are going to make a visit... very soon."

    The two servants nodded before they guard it with their lives.

    Lyon crossed his arm before the winged female was already in front of him with her ws aiming for his throat. He smirked before he took a step back and avoid the fatal blow. Knowing that she would strike right after he showed a tiny speck of opening, he was ready for the next movement.

    "Huh?"

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows, as he saw the woman turned around. She let her arms dropped, defenseless. A blind spot, a golden chance, that any assassin would severely take was present in front of him.

    "After all this while, you have no intention of harm," said the woman to Lyon''s smirk.

    "Then, would you show me your face?" asked Lyon as he put his arms behind his head.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You didn''t even clench a fist once during the battle, not only that, you even survived a kick straight to the head. With your cultivation level against mine, normally people like you would die receiving something like that. However, I finally took a scent that, the aura permeating out of you, you have the blessing of a ''True Dragon'' within you."

    Lyon smiled, "Not many know the origin of this power, you are definitely a high blood one."

    She slightly looked down before she muttered, "I do not care of such thing, this bloodline of mine, it only hindered me from happiness."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he crossed his arms and listened.

    "Tell me, since you are a human and a dragon, what do you take on this world? Who are you siding with? The human? or the demi-human?"

    The old man furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at every little gesture Lyon made. After just a short amount of adventure with him, he knew how his power could change the current conflict between the two races.

    Lyon let out a sigh before he shook his head. He put his arms behind his head as he looked at the moon, "I choose neither."

    The woman raised her eyebrows before she turned around. Her face was hidden under the shadow of clouds. It was an answer she could have never expect from someone with heaven-defying potential, "Why?"

    Lyon smiled, "Why? Because I fight for my reason, I don''t fight for what others told me to do. I fight for myself or my loved ones, and it will never change."

    The winged-woman crossed her arms as her mouth twitched, "You certainly talk big but when things went south, you would side with whoever that convenience you."

    He crossed his arms with closed eyes before he gradually descended at the same level as her. His form was reverted back to normal. The sarong fluttered against the wind as he furrowed his eyebrows, arched like a sword. The pupils that were as deep as the gxy itself slowly revealed against her. His lips were pulled by his own left cheek before he said, "Only to betray themter."

    The woman spat to the sea before she angrily replied, "Don''t you have pride? An honor of a cultivator?"

    Lyon chuckled as he descended further down andnded on the wooden boat gracefully. His masterfulnding didn''t even budge the vehicle on the calm sea. Not a ripple was made. The more experienced eyes like the old man had noticed this incredible feat that would take years for a normal cultivator to do.

    He looked up before he said, "Tell me, what good is it an honor be, a pride be if your loved ones are dead. Sure there are things that I wouldn''t do, there is a line, yes, but if I had to drag down the heavens whilst being naked, I would uproot hell as well."

    "Well said!" it was a rare urrence where the dragon and the monkey would agree and said the same thing.

    The old man nodded in an agreement. There was something about the young man that he was awed about. His strength was one thing of course, however, the thing that most attractive about him was his undeniable charisma. The conviction behind the youth''s eyes was as if he could set the world on fire just by a simple act of his.

    (If we were on the same age if you are as old as me, I wonder how ridiculously powerful you are) thought the old man as he gulped his saliva in the excitement of the future.

    The winged woman replied, "Then you will be scorned! You will be a devil even through hell''s eyes. The society will abandon you, destroy you��"

    "Then let theme!" said Lyon as he crossed his arms before he continued, "Society can kiss my ass for all I care! If my loved ones are in danger... reputations, honor, achievements, they are nothing but imaginary! To satisfy someone I don''t even know! People who don''t care if I die! That''s a bullshit life!"

    The winged-woman was silent before she raised her arm and swayed it down. A wave was created to push the boat gently to where it belonged meanwhile Lyon was smiling as he looked at the figure in the sky getting smaller and smaller.

    Soon she disappeared from his sight before the old man said, "Why don''t you go after her?"

    Lyon shook his head before he turned around.

    The old man furrowed his eyebrows, "You uh... you kinda... bleeding from your orifices?"

    Lyon nodded, "Can''t hold it anymore..."

    *thud

    His body fell before he turned unconscious. The energy he used against the winged-woman was actually more than he could handle. With the unbelievable speed from her strikes, he needed to exert more power into his body through the jade-ish mana.

    "Acting cool until the end, now that''s my grandson, I taught you well hahaha!"ughed Shen while Sun rolled his eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 275 - How About Now?

    King Loewe was sping his hands inside the throne room. There were no guards present, there were only him and the other four of his subordinates, not even his wife was in the room.

    "Three days," muttered King Loewe before he continued, "It''s been three days since Gutee embarked to the demi-human closest ind."

    His eyes turned sharp as he understood what kind of man Gutee was. The distance between the ind and the ce where he sailed was not that far, three days should be more than sufficient to handle the matter. Even if he was held with something, he would surely contact him and shared thetest news or info on what''s happening.

    "Do we have a lead?" asked King Loewe.

    Supreme Mage Daraoh was about to say something but closed his mouth after considering something.

    "If you want to say something just spit it out already!" said Mara.

    "Mind your manner! You are in front of the king," Grandmaster Poh was ring at him with killing intent infused.

    Mara raised his eyebrows and veins popped on his forehead, "You want to die old man???"

    King Loewe raised his hand to stop them both. Only a mere gesture was all it took to stop the bad blood on his red carpet.

    "Supreme Mage Daraoh," said King Loewe with a smile, "Please, your opinion, I believe it would be beneficial to us."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The man he was talking to nodded, "I have a thought, just a hunch of mine."

    The room turned silent as Supreme Mage Daraoh''s eyes turned sharp, "Gutee, he might have never reached the ind."

    His cor immediately pulled up by sleeveless hands. His hot-blooded eyes stared at the genius as veins popped up on his forehead.

    "Pretty face! Are you saying that he died even before reaching the ind?" said Bairong as his dual saber hummed. His gaze was as sharp as his weapons and his standing was sightly.

    In the face of such might, Supreme Mage Daraoh''s face was unperturbed by the least. Smoke soon permeated out of Bairong''s palms but thetter didn''t flinch by the pain of the burning sensation.

    Both of them were capable of amazing feats but their prowess was in a different field. As a leader, King Loewe''s toughest job was to keep them off of each other''s neck.

    "Alright, Bairong, handle your temper," muttered King Loewe.

    Bairong raised his eyebrows before his pupils shrunken. He felt a cold shiver running down his spine before he immediately let go of Supreme Mage Daraoh''s cor right there and then. His palms were pitch ck however he was more concerned with the instinct he just received a second ago. He looked at the king who was smiling at him before he gulped his saliva and return to his post.

    "Thank you, Bairong," said King Loewe with a smile.

    "Huh? Uh... yeah," he immediately looked away.

    "Now, Supreme Mage Daraoh never said that Gutee is dead. However, as a king, I must not let the possibility slide."

    Mara was rubbing his chin before he said, "Probably, there is a huge connection to what''s happening to Gutee and the advent of the natural disaster that ur yesterday?"

    Supreme Mage Daraoh shook his head, "No, what happened yesterday was not because of a natural disaster, it was more of something from a third party that done it."

    Mara twitched his mouth before King Loewe responded to Daraoh''s answer, "I have to agree on that one."

    He made a fake cough before he continued, "ording to my senses, there was a fight between something and something on the sea that resulted in the ''natural disaster''."

    He let out a sigh, "Sadly, I''m not strong enough to know what or who is fighting. However, I can definitely tell there was a fight."

    Grandmaster Poh intervened, "It might have been a demonic beast. ording to the point of the quake, I would say it was the infamous Nightwatcher."

    "HAHAHAHA!" Mara''sughter filled the throne room. He held his stomach as his ears received something unbelievable, "What kind of idiot challenged the Nightwatcher?!"

    *boom

    Mara immediately choked on his ownughter as huge ck smoke immediately followed after a loud explosion came from afar.

    All of their eyes immediately turned sharp as their battle instinct turned on. Bairong turned around before he looked at the shore at the far end of the ind through the open balcony. All of their ships were destroyed without a single one remaining afloat on the sea.

    Rue and Lue were humming behind his back before he held them each with his hands. He furrowed his eyebrows as he realized that his hands were also vibrating. (What a terrifying response my twins!).

    Supreme Mage Daraoh immediately gathered the surrounding mana after hemanded the archmages in his forces to support him. He wasted no time in preparing for both attack and defense.

    Mara spat his saliva before he stood beside Bairong. His mouth was twitching in annoyance but Grandmaster Poh didn''t reprimand him this time. Thetter was standing beside the king and awaited hismand.

    The king slowly walked up to the balcony before he stood in front of the others. He furrowed his eyebrows as his eyes turned sharp. The distance was quite far from the balcony and the shore, but his gaze managed to see a little silhouette that was standing amidst the fire.

    The pieces of woods were crackling with me as footsteps were heard despite the loud panic of the pedestrians. His hair was fluttering free but no fire dared to burn it as if nature itself was his ally.

    "Oh, you can''t see my face?" the silhouette smirked before he waved his hand to the east.

    A wild gale was suddenly called before the fire was put out like a lit candle falling into the sea. The figure revealed himself as a tied demi-human was sitting beside him. She looked up at the young man with awe as tearsing out of her eyes and soaked her cheeks.

    "How about now?" smirked Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 276 - Three Hours Ago

    Three hours ago.

    Lyon was resting on the bed inside one of the rooms that the guild provided for him. His eyes were very vividly irritated as inaudible shouts kepting from outside the hall. He let out a sigh before he sat by the bed. Though the room was not as luxurious as the ce where he first transferred into this cultivation world, at least it was more than a prisoner.

    He shook his head, "I can''t believe that old man, I mean, father-inw decided to sleep by the beach. What would his daughter say then, ''you let my father sleep on the sand while you are on afy bed?!''"

    He smirked before he rubbed his chin, "Though, I really wonder what kind of woman his daughter is, must be remarkable to be born with a rare physique."

    "Oh oh oh! She must be taller than me! Huehuehuehue!" His sinisterugh reverberated inside his room but the neverending dispute from outside made it silent.

    He furrowed his eyebrows, "They are really loud, what the hell are they doing?"

    He opened the door before he muttered, "Let''s go grandpas, let''s see what''s going on."

    The light shone brightly as the sun just started its early shift and with the broken double door, there was nothing stopping it from partly illuminating the room. The rays put Lyon to cover his eyes with his hand before he walked closer to the exit of the hall. The voices were getting clearer and clearer before he was presented with something unbelievable.

    One girl was being tied in the middle, attached to a post. The demi-humans surround her as they shouted out their opinions.

    "Tuey! Tell me it''s a lie!" said one of herpanions, "Tell me that you didn''t kill Dhaos!"

    The girl had her head hung down the entire time. She wanted to deny it but the surging memories had stopped. Only the wails of the death screaming inside her mind. She knew she didn''t do it on purpose but it was by her hands, her mouth did the giant die.

    Her mouth quivered but no words were said. Only tears dropped to the ground.

    Herpanions had his pupils shrunken as he saw the tears soaking a tiny part of the paving. His voice turned hoarse but he couldn''t utter a word. The disappointment made him lose all hope as he let down his arms. He turned around before letting the people shouted out their scorns.

    "Traitor!"

    "You are a human ve! Killer!"

    One female adult demi-human was shaking her head as she nted her hand on her cheek in disbelief, "She was so small, so innocent, how could she do this!? A devil pretending to be a saint!"

    "What a tragic fate, born as an orphan, died as a traitor, was the family inside the guild... not enough?" said another.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he pulled one demi-human from the farthest of the circle and dragged him to an alley.

    "Tell me what''s going on," muttered Lyon as his killing intent choked his soul.

    The eyes that were as deep as the gxy itself was staring down at him as if the abyss was crying for the end of the world.

    "S-s-she confessed everything, to her best friend. Apparently, she killed one of herpanion''s little brothers when they embarked on a quest."

    Lyon retracted his killing intent but the demi-human already passed out and slumped to the ground unconscious. He furrowed his eyebrows as things just got moreplicated than they seemed to be.

    "I THINK OF YOU AS MY OWN SISTER! HOW COULD YOU!" said one of the demi-human before Lyon took a peak.

    She was a demi-human, looked like a half-elf as her ears were not as pointy as the vice-captain of the guild but it was more or less the same as Jugen. Her hair was long blonde as it draped around the shoulder but her eyes were ck, unlike the real elves.

    Her arms were shaking as she held a stone on her slim hands.

    "LOOK AT ME! LOOK AT ME TUEY!" shouted the demi-human.

    Only then did Tuey managed to look up and faced her best friend. She saw her tears were running down her cheeks but the way she gazed at her was a mix of hatred and disappointment. The friendship they had, as real as it can be.

    The leader of the guild was greeting his teeth as veins popped up on his forehead before Lyon tugged him from the side, "Aren''t you going to stop them?"

    "Though we only knew for a brief moment, you should already know that I would if I could!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon crossed his arms, "Then, what''s stopping you?"

    "It''s the rules, what shemitted was a forgivable sin only by death!"

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he one-handedly grabbed his cor and dragged his eyes below him, "I already told you that she is INNOCENT!"

    The killing intent was massive and controlled. Only the leader wolfman felt the pressure that could kill an infant just by a thought.

    "E-even still, they still died by her hands, the rule of the guild is absolute. This-this ind is supported by the guild..."

    Lyon let go of his hand before he muttered, "Was."

    The leader wolfman was catching his breaths as if he was one centimeter away from being pulled by death. He took a nce at Lyon''s back as he muttered, "Huh?"

    With smiles that couldn''t even get any wider, she looked at her best friend with tears. She constantly med herself for being weak. She med herself for being useless. She hadmitted unforgivable sins. In thesest three days, she was trying to kill herself but she knew that her death would mean nothing. At least, this way, her best friend would find sce inpleting her hatred.

    The half-elf gripped the piece of rock tightly before a sh of her brother''s face appeared in her mind. She opened her mixed emotions eyes and swung the rock as hard as she could at Tuey.

    The rock flew under everyone''s watchful eyes. Time seemed to slow down before Tuey''s eyes as she spoke to herself (I''m sorry for being too weak, I''m just a novice healer... but thank you... thank you for being... my friend).

    "Well, it''s not really my style to let a blossoming girl cry."

    The voice made Tuey''s pupils shrunken as a finger casually smacked the rock to the ground.

    "Trash!" shouted Lyon as he crossed his arms. His eyes turned sharp as he looked at the demi-humans in contempt.

    "You are all shits! Heck, even shits are better than you guys!"

    "What did you��"

    Before one of the demi-human could say anything further, his teeth already sunken in by the punch that appeared out of nowhere. His body instantly flew and hit the nearby wall.

    Lyon crossed his arms, "ept it, you are all trash. and I''m not even talking about your cultivation!"

    Lyon turned around before he approached Tuey''s best friend who instantly had cold feet.

    "No-no-no..."

    Lyon disregarded her cry as he grabbed her by the cor. He looked at her death far before she could as he said, "You know the truth of the matter, that wolf guy already told you..."

    "All of you, ALL OF YOU KNOW THE TRUTH OF THE MATTER! Yet, you are all blinded by false vengeance! The satisfactory of weaklings!"

    The onlookers didn''t even dare to say anything now since the young man talking was the same man who took out their strongest in one single hit. They could only look down and held their fury.

    "What? You are going to say something? Do you hate it when a human is stronger than you? No? Then KNEEL!"

    The embodiment of pressure was like the whole sky falling down on their ind as their kneecaps immediately broken as it hit the paving way. They cried as they wailed in pain, children or adults there was no exception, every single one of them was kneeling.

    The guild leader and his cocky elf were also kneeling but thetter noticed something terrifying as he looked at the nearbymp.

    He gulped his saliva as he muttered, "It''s melting... the orb... it''s melting."

    "The punishment of killing its own member is death. It''s a pretty noble rule," said Lyon before he continued, "However, rules are just rules, they are not perfect and never will. What is the punishment for torturing an innocent?! Tell me! Leader!"

    The leader wolfman had his arms trembled before he let his head down as his lips quivered, "N-nothing..."

    "Then tell me, leader! IS BEING WEAK...A SIN?!"

    The people were stunned by his question. They were all ming Tuey for the murders that she mitted'', wasn''t it all because she was weak, because she was fooled?

    The leader couldn''t answer as he knew if he were to say yes then it was his weakness as a leader that led to the tragedy and if he said no, then why did he let things escte until this point.

    Lyon spat on the ground in contempt, "Pathetic."

    He looked at the half-elf who had given up struggling to break free.

    "Are you, Tuey''s best friend?"

    The girl was afraid of Lyon as she nervously nodded. She could tell that if he willed it so, he could do anything he wanted to do. No bounds on the world nor bounds in heaven could shackle the young man that could decide fate as he wishes.

    "Tuey killed your little brother."

    The girl nodded once more.

    "Then listen..."

    Lyon stood silent... the ind was silent... but one small voice was getting clearer and clearer.

    "...ergo"

    The girl raised her eyebrows.

    "L...go..."

    Soon the sound was clear in her ears, "Let her go..."

    Her eyes immediately soaked once more as she took a look at the woman who was tied to a pole behind Lyon. Her face was already down, her figure was battered, but her lips were moving. She kept on repeating the lines, "Let.. her go...please..."

    Her face turned red hue as a streak of tears ran down her cheeks.

    "Now tell me... even in this situation, she still cares about you... will that kind of person, truly kill your brother?"

    Her lips quivered as her breaths felt dry. Lyon let go of his grip before the girl fell on her knees. She didn''t care about the pain as she rushed toward her best friend frantically. She ced her hands on Tuey''s cheeks as she repeatedly apologized, "Sorry! Sorry! Tuey!"

    She held her up only to see that Tuey already lost her consciousness but, she kept muttering the same line over and over again.

    Lyon stood away as he watched them both.

    "I hope you guys, learned your lesson..." said Lyon to the inhabitants of the ind before he continued, "The only reason I didn''t destroy your whole ind was that I knew you guys are important to her. How did I know? Did she even deny one thing, did she even insult you guys back during your sick trial? Not even once. You turned your anger on an innocent person instead of the one controlling her."

    They were all gulping their saliva as their heart knew that the young man who everyone was kneeling to could destroy the whole ind, sinking it with the sea. There was no doubt in their heart that he could pull off such a feat.

    Lyon disregarded their expressions as he walked toward the leader of the guild.

    "Who does this g belonged to... Tell me the location," said Lyon as he handed out the g he retrieved from the ship he destroyed.

    The leader wolfman opened his eyes wide before he gulped and ask, "W-what are you going to do with that information?"

    Lyon smirked as he crossed his arm, "Of course, what else I''m going to do there."

    His eyes turned sharp as he continued, "I''m going to kill them."

    The leader wolfman looked at the deep eyes that Lyon showed. There was not a hint of nervousness apparent in that sharp gaze. He pointed out in a direction before he said, "There is an ind kingdom of the humans in that way, the Andro Kingdom. You can reach it in a day and one night by boat if the wind supports you."

    Lyon smirked before he turned around. His footsteps were loudly clear as he approached Tuey and her best friend. He grabbed the pole before pulling it out of the ground effortlessly under inhabitants'' watchful eyes before throwing it away to the side. His mouth grinned as he grabbed the rope that bound Tuey.

    "Divine Spell: Healing Light."

    A ck magic brand immediately encircled Tuey''s waist before it split into two, a half was going up the other was going down. The bruises on her face and body immediately recovered in an instant as her consciousness snapped back to reality.

    The old man who was watching from afar gulped, "Impossible, I thought he only learned basic healing magic, but if he were able to evoke a divine level spell... That means, he got the light attribute too! Damn... I''m starting to think if my daughter worthy of him now!"

    "Let''s go Tuey!" shouted Lyon as he grabbed her on his shoulder before he floated in the air.

    "Eh? Wha what?" said Tuey who noticed her vision to the ground was getting wider and wider.

    "Someone is trying to frame me and you... it is only right if we kill them," said Lyon Torga as mana gathered around him like a torrent.

    "W-what?... Wha?!"

    "Don''t worry, you are a healer, right? Then I''m the killer," said Lyon as his eyes turned sharp, "after all, heal and kill rhymes."

    *boom

    The both of them sted away from the spot to the direction that the guild leader had pointed out, leaving a deafening noise for below.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 277 - Bairong, Master Of Dual Saber Arts

    Now.

    "Tuey, we have arrived," said Lyon with his arms crossed. There was no shred of fearing out of his figure. His breathing was calm, so calm to the point of frightening.

    Tuey looked up to the figure beside her after she noticed all the boats destroyed within the shoreline and not one piece was left untouched. The burning me was stopped by a mere sweep of his arm. She gulped as she recalled no such being ever existed in her mind. This was the first time she saw someone so powerful that even nature bow.

    Standing alone inside the enemy''s territory without any preparation at all. People would call him a madman since not even an idiot would do such a thing.

    "Look up Tuey!"

    His shout made her startled before he continued, "The people that framed you, they are here."

    Tuey looked at the distance that Lyon pointed out with his face, but she couldn''t see the people on top of the balcony clearly.

    The dual saber, Rue and Lue, were trembling in Bairong''s hands. His face grinned before Mara interjected, "Are you going to��"

    "Of course!" shouted Bairong as he prepared to leap over directly to the shore.

    "Tch! Fine, let''s see how strong he is, but be cautious, he must not be alone,"

    "No, he is alone, with a weak demi-human on his side but she doesn''t have any sufficient strength so you need not worry," said King Loewe.

    "Be careful Bairong," said Grandmaster Poh before he continued, "The fact that he is here, Gutee might be dead already."

    The old assassin raised a vital point that made Bairong gritted his teeth, "then that''s even more so!"

    Bairong finally leaped over the balcony and plunged himself straight toward the shoreline with one single jump. His figure broke the air as he crossed his saber in front of him.

    Lyon smirked, "Listen Tuey!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Huh?"

    "When life hits you, sometimes, no, almost always of the time, you gotta hit back! Hit it back with a smile!"

    Lyon closed his eyes as took a deep breath that silenced his surrounding before he muttered, "feast the blood of your enemies..."

    "Toote, you cocky bastard!" shouted Bairong before his pupils immediately shrunken.

    "Scarlet..." Lyon opened his eyes with a grin on his smile before he casually swung the sword forward.

    The two of them shed. Two sabers against one sword. The mana around them was disrupted greatly as each of the wielders not backing down. However, as inexperienced as Tuey was, she knew who had the power over whom.

    (This older brother, he didn''t even bend his knees but his stand is as still as a mountain!).

    Bairong gritted his teeth before he somersaulted back a good distance from him. Landing on his two feet on the sand he faced his enemy that was clearly a younger man. He refused to believe that such a thing exist, he had outworked everyone in the kingdom. He was the best of the best, yet in the duel of swords and sabers, they were equal.

    "You are skill��"

    His pupils shrunken as Lyon was already one step left from him. (This bastard!) thought Bairong as he quickly jumped away.

    "You call yourself a swordsman?!" shouted Bairong.

    "Hey you forgot your forearms," said Lyon with a smirk.

    "What?!"

    Mara, Grandmaster Poh, and King Loewe, all of them had their eyebrows furrowed. Their best swordsman was armless just like that.

    Mara in particr was pissed off than the others. He thought the enemy would just be some blossoming idiot. However, things were more difficult than he would have expected.

    (What''s happening here! He is just a peak Divine Realm goddammit! He is the same as all of us!).

    "You two, kill him at once," said King Loewe before Mara answered, "dly!"

    Grandmaster Poh nodded before he disappeared from everyone''s sight, blending with the environment like it was his second nature.

    "Supreme Mage Daraoh, how much time left do you need to activate the spell?" asked King Loewe.

    The handsome face smiled, "So, I finally get a turn huh? Give me ten minutes."

    "You have five!"

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    King Loewe crossed his arms as he watched the event on the shore unfolded.

    Bairong was kneeling with blood churning both from half of his arms. However, he was not concerned by the pain as he slowly stood up and smiled, "The arms can be reattached, though it would take some time to heal, it will heal."

    "Oh? Do you have a good healer in this Andro Kingdom?" asked Lyon with a smirk.

    "Oh? You know our kingdom yet you attack us alone? Are you stupid? Hahaha!"ughed Bairong.

    "Maybe I am stupid, but I still have both of my arms."

    "Tsk, you are really sharp with your mouth huh?"

    Lyon shook his head before he kneeled down, "I have twopanions that''s weaponless, don''t you think this is too much of a coincidence?."

    Bairong smirked, "Heh, what? You are going to tame Rue and Lue? Try it if you can."

    Lyon tried to reach their hilts before the pair of sabers flew away from the grip of the dead hands. The twin spun away before Bairong shouted, "y him!"

    The sharp pair slew against him who didn''t even look at the iing des. Tuey was opening her mouth in a scream but it was all for naught.

    "I see, so this is what they call weapon''s intent huh?" muttered Lyon softly to Bairong''s disbelief.

    (Wha-what the? Does he hold them both by the des?! Howe his fingers still attach?!) thought Bairong.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "oi, Scarlett, can''t you do the same?" but the sword on the ground didn''t respond.

    Bairong made a wry smile before he mocked, "H-h-haha, do you think that how sword intent works? You are still to��"

    *splurt

    The red sword brutally prated through his heart before it dropped on top of the sand. Bairong eyes were opened wide in disbelief as he rapidly lost his strength. He could feel his soul diminishing as no blood pumped into his brain. His knees dropped as he muttered hisst word, "Y-you... kicked...the sword."

    *thud

    Thus the fall of Bairong, Master of Dual Saber Arts

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 278 - Two Against One

    The moment Bairong died, the intents on both sabers immediately stopped. The resistance that Lyon felt was no more before he let go Rue and Lue on top of the beach sand.

    "Your rampage ends now."

    An old hoarse voice was picked out from Lyon''s ear before he furrowed his eyebrows. ncing in the direction where Tuey was, his eyes turned sharp as an old man was pulling Tuey''s hair with his wrinkled fingers beside her neck.

    Lyon suddenly sensed a fisting from his right before his pupils looked at the iing fist and slightly looked up at Mara in the eyes in thetter disbelief. In that short moment, in that short window of a time, Mara realized how terrifying the enemy was.

    The punchnded cleanly but Lyon was only getting dragged by the force. His figure was still standing as he dragged the sand with him. No bruise was visible on his right cheek but Mara''s anger filled the void of silence on the beach.

    "WHO ARE YOU?!" shouted Mara.

    (Such insult! This is the first time someone ever saw where my strike wasing. Not only that, he dared to look down on me whilst taking it to head on!) thought Mara.

    Lyon only smirked at the immature shouts before he looked at Tuey, "Tuey, you are in a pinch, what are you going to do?"

    "GOODAMNIT!"

    Mara rushed in before heunched a barrage of assaults whilst insulting Lyon.

    *bang

    "YOU STUPID SHIT!"

    *bang

    "DON''T YOU REALIZED THE SITUATION YOU ARE IN?!"

    *bang

    "YOU ARE JUST A SANDBAG!"

    *bang

    "?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Thest strike was an uppercut to Lyon''s chin, however, unlike his expectation, Lyon''s figure didn''t even budge the slightest.

    "Is that all you got?" smirked Lyon.

    Veins immediately popped up on Mara''s forehead as he gritted his teeth. His breath turned rapid before it slowly stabilized. He looked down as he chuckled before walking away from Lyon.

    "Hehe, hahaha! Do you think you can agitate me forever? Hahaha! The stupid doesn''t realize how he had fallen into my trap so easily?"

    "Hoo? What kind of trap?" asked Lyon with a condescending tone.

    Mara turned around, "Do you think that my specialty is brawling? Hahaha!"

    Tuey who noticed what''s going on said, "Oh no, older brother! Your skin turned purple!"

    "Be careful now missy, you don''t want me to identally wringed your neck, do you?" said Grandmaster Poh before Tuey returned to her rigid position.

    "Poison," said Lyon as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    Mara grinned from ear to ear as he faced the sky, "It''s no ordinary poison, the thing that I brew is always special, I never made the antidote."

    "He is lying older brother!" shouted Tuey.

    "Tch!" Mara spat his saliva to the ground before he approached Tuey who was more than half his height.

    "Move, and she is dead," said Grandmaster Poh as he noticed Lyon''s eyes wandered for a solution.

    Mara held Tuey''s chin up as he stared down at her. Her figure was trembling with fear, yet the demi-girl was gazing him back in the eyes. Her bright teary eyes irritated him as he said, "What did you say? You who killed her own teammate?!"

    Tuey gulped. The aura that was descending on her figure was massive. She felt her weakness growing at this very moment. There was nothing that she could physically do about it. However, the memories of her killing her fellow teammates were as clear as day. Each minute she would be reminded of the scene, ying over and over again.

    "Tuey... why??"

    "Tuey...!!"

    "Tuey...no..please!"

    The pleading voice of her dead teammates echoed in her mind like a bell.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he watched Tuey turned silent before a shout made him smile.

    "Lies!"

    Mara opened his eyes wide in disbelief of the wording out from her little mouth. He immediately gritted his teeth before he raised his arm. She could see the toxic fluid on his fingers as she trembled in fear, just one hit from that, she knew she would go to the afterlife.

    (No, I will not close my eyes!) thought Tuey as she watched the arm slowly swung down. (At the very least, thest moment of my life, I must show how courageous I am! I owe it to them!).

    "I did not kill my friends! It was you people!!!"

    Mara and Grandmaster Poh were startled before the former said, "You can say that to them personally!"

    *grab

    Tuey''s pupils were shrunken as he saw a hand was stopping the poisonous fingers by the forearm from behind her.

    "Well said!"

    Grandmaster Poh didn''t manage to push his hands to wring her neck before his face ate a heavy fist in an opened eyes. At that moment time seemed to slow down as he realized that a space crack was formed right behind Tuey''s figure. (Impossible! A space-attribute cultivator?!) thought the kingdom assassin before he was plunged into buildings after buildings before eventually making a huge crater on the hill. He vomited blood before he fell to the ground.

    Mara couldn''t even look at the old man''s condition as he was in greater danger than him. He gulped his saliva before he asked in disbelief, "H-how, how can you still move? Where did my poison go?!"

    Lyon blinked once before he revealed the jade iris and vertical pupils of his eyes right in front of him.

    "Oh, your poison? I''m tired of waiting for that thing to even enter my meridians, so I just brush it off."

    "W-what?!"

    The image of a True Dragon appeared behind his back. Bringing down fear to Mara''s very soul. (D-d-die... I''m going to die!) thought Mara before he screamed, "YOUR MAJESTY!"

    King Loewe raised his hand, "Do it, Daraoh!"

    The handsome genius turned a wicked smile before he answered, "dly!"

    "Divine Spell: Thunder Retribution!"

    A rainbow magic brand immediately formed under Lyon''s feet before it rapidly grew and covered the three of them.

    "Heh! Hhahahaha!" Mara couldn''t believe that he was to be sacrificed along with the enemies.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he kicked Tuey away who rolled against the sand before thetter quickly get up and reached out her hand, "Older brother! No!"

    "You''re not going anywhere! We will die together!" shouted Mara as he bounded Lyon before a giant lightning spark came down from the very heaven.

    The deafening boom almost shocked time itself as Tuey went agape and the light shimmered King Loewe and the rest''s face. Seconds continued as Tuey''s knees turned weak. The crater that was made was immediately filled as the wave came.

    King Loewe made a breath of relief, "That is some crazy turns of event, but at least we managed to kill him. Sadly, we lost Bairong, Gutee, and Mara. Supreme Mage Daraoh, thank you for your service."

    "Ah, so his name is Daraoh."

    King Loewe''s pupils immediately shrunken as he felt a cold chill crawling up his spine. (I-impossible) thought the king as he slowly turned around. This was the first time he lostposure over an opponent he had yet to fight. Daraoh''s body was already lifeless on the ground and someone was sitting on his throne. Someone that was supposed to die in the st.

    With his legs crossed and one of his elbows stood on the throne''s armrest, his face was being supported by his knuckle as a smirk appeared on his face, "You ready?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 279 - A Godhood Cultivator

    The king of the Andro Kingdom was faced with utter humiliation. There was nothing more disrespectful for a king than when his throne was used by someone else, especially in a leisure manner.

    King Loewe tried to regain hisposure against the youth that brazenly took his throne but the aura the former was permeating from within seemed to had no effect on thetter. Not even a hint of faze appeared on the youth''s face.

    (His cultivation has not touched the Godhood Realm yet, but the power he had shown was more promising than one) thought the king. He had seen young geniuses but not like the one in front of him.

    (Lend me your body now!) said the entity inside of the king. Thetter didn''t even have time to refute before his gaze changed. His figure turnedposed as he put his hands behind his back, however, Lyon noticed the cold sweat that was slowly producing on his forehead.

    "Who are you?" asked ''King Loewe''.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he stood up and said with a smirk, "The question is, who are you?"

    (Impossible, he noticed the change?) thought the true King Loewe.

    "I knew it, you are not just somebody, but what puzzled me the most," ''King Loewe'' paused before he continued, "Are you, Lyon Torga''s descendant?"

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows before he crossed his arms, "So what if I am?"

    ''King Loewe'' almost stumbled as he suddenly chuckled uncontrobly. His hand slowly covered his face before he continued, "Ah... what a blessing, to think that powerful bastard actually had a descendant before he died."

    Lyon grinned as he asked, "Tell me, how powerful was my ''great-great-grand dad''?"

    ''King Loewe'' stopped his chuckle before he asked, "Ohhhh...! Poor child, your father left you with nothing? Fine then, I will tell you how powerful your ancestor was before you met him in the afterlife."

    He opened his arms, "It''s an old tale! Both Heaven and Hell erased his existence from their history books! All because his existence alone caused the two powers that hated each other to actually working together to stop him! His abilities were marvelous!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Just imagine! Angels working with Devils to bring a Mortal down!"

    Lyon grinned from ear to ear (Stop it or you will make me blush), "Was he that powerful?"

    "As an old ancient demon myself, I must admit that your ancestor was that powerful! I want it! I want that power!"

    ''King Loewe'' looked down, "Sadly, your ancestor was not only strong, but he was also bright in the head too. Cunning like a sly fox and crazy like a madman."

    Lyonughed heartily, "So let me guess, ''he'' left you in this state? A wandering broken soul?"

    ''King Loewe'' raised his eyebrows before he smiled. "Sharp like his ancestor I see."

    Lyon knuckled his fist against his palm as a cracking noise was heard. "Looks like I need to finish what ''he'' left for me huh?"

    ''King Loewe'' smiled. "My vengeance might not be as satisfying but it will do for now."

    "A Godhood Cultivator vs A Peak Divine Realm Cultivator, the odds are a bit one-sided don''t you think?" asked Lyon sarcastically.

    ''King Loewe'' shook his head, "With my experience, cultivation levels are nothing bu��"

    His pupils were immediately shrunken as a huge fist immediately presented right in front of him without any warning. (Not even a change in the air?!) thought the ancient demon before the body that he borrowed flew away from the impact. Crashing the balcony before breaking several buildings on the way before stopping.

    "Bastard!" said ''King Loewe'' after he spat a broken brick from his mouth.

    Lyon stood on top of the balcony, "I mean, I will have too much advantage over you."

    His words were replied with an empty gust of wind before he smirked and leap toward the king.

    "Seven ming Fist!"

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he noticed seven fireballsing straight at him at rigorous speed consecutively.

    "Heh, nice trick you got there," muttered Lyon before he wrote his favorite spell, "Crack of Desire!"

    The space behind the ''king'' broke like it was made of ss before thetter raised his eyebrows. He immediately jumped away before looking back at the cracked space. Nothing wasing out of it.

    "True Dragon Art."

    "Shit! It''s all a deco��"

    "Palm of Shattering World!"

    The moment the ''king'' turned around his torso was wide open as he took the clean hit from Lyon''s strike. The roar of the dragon was heard the moment it took impact. His figure immediately plunged to the ground like a bullet. Leaving the whole ind to quake uncontrobly.

    His golden-patterned sarong and his hair were fluttering against the wind as he floated on top of the huge crater. He crossed his arms as he looked down at the thick dust that covered the entire crater.

    Meanwhile, Tuey let out a sigh of relief as she sat down on the beach after knowing that he was still alive.

    "To think that you got the blessing from a True Dragon. Go figure..."

    Lyon shook his head, "I guess it''s a hundred times tougher to kill a Godhood cultivator huh?"

    The dust whisked away as ''King Loewe'' gradually revealed standing on top of the center of the crater. He didn''t lose any limbs nor did he has any bruise anywhere. Only his royal cloak had been ripped beyond recovery.

    "Hahaha! You see now that you have no chance to kill me?!"

    "I''m just joking and look, your head got big enough it''s ready to explode, hahaha!"ughed Lyon.

    ''King Loewe'' gritted his teeth. "You!"

    "I''m starting to think that, my ancestor probably yed with you and left you like that on purpose," said Lyon before he continued, "you are a broken wandering soul because ''he'' willed it so, not because you survived."

    "You''re going to eat those words! HRaaa!!"

    ''King Loewe''''s demeanor suddenly changed as the mana surrounding him gathered into tiny balls of fire. They were floating around him as if a ticking bomb that periodically shing with light.

    Lyon smirked seeing his enemy''s development before he descended down and stood against him from the edge of the crater.

    ''King Loewe'' made a hideous smile. "Are you sure you are going to stand that close?"

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder.. "Not only that," he returned to his original form and approached him casually.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 280 - Killing A God

    ''King Loewe'' twitched his mouth as he saw Lyoning straight at him with his iconic smirk. Not even the appearance of his current form manage to stroke a streak of fear to the youth. Normally a mortal would back down by now, especially since the gap in their cultivation level was undeniablyrge.

    (That damn bastard got one hell of a descendant) thought the ancient demon.

    (My reputation is already ruined, so make sure you kill him) said the true King Loewe.

    (Hmm? What do you mean?)

    (Look at our surroundings! The onlookers! My people! They finally knew the truth, they knew that I had a dev��)

    (Cut your crap! None of that matters if you''re dead! We can always rebuild a kingdom! After all, mortals are scared of greater power, it''s not hard to build a kingdom).

    (Tch!).

    (Don''t worry Loewe, after I got my full power back, conquering worlds would be nothing insignificant).

    The body''s true owner turned silent before ''King Loewe'' crossed his arms at the iing opponent.

    "Your arrogance knows no bounds!"

    Lyon chuckled down as his eyes darted to the ground. "You see," his eyes turned sharp as he looked at him, "you are not the only one with a demon inside."

    The smile on ''King Loewe'' immediately broke before he asked, "What do you mean?"

    *hic

    "What he is talking about... is me."

    Sun revealed himself sitting on top of his grandson''s head. His mini-figure stood up with his arms crossed. Around his waist was a sash that was used to hold a little brown gourd. God knows where and when he stole a gourd.

    The ancient demon''s pupils were immediately shrunken as his mouth went slightly agape. His eyes opened wide before he gulped a chunk of fear.

    (Hah! A monkey! Hahahaha!)ughed the true King Loewe.

    However, the one in control of his body didn''t. He looked at the sash and the gourd on his waist as his eyes darted back and forth between the mini furry''s face and it.

    (Hey why are you taking a step back?) asked the true King Loewe.

    The ancient demon raised his eyebrows in surprise. If it were not for his call, he would not have noticed the instinctive movement that he just made.

    "Devil Ape..." the ancient demon muttered. His entire body trembled at the mention of Sun''s race. The desire to kneel, the desire to flee, the desire to prostate, they were all upying his mind.

    (What''s a Devil Ape?) asked the true King Loewe. He started to notice something''s wrong with how the ancient demon behaved. It was older than his grandfather so his experience must be bountiful. It must have met powerful opponents before. During their journeys never once did it showed any signs of nervousness like today.

    "One of Heaven''s greatest adversaries, the race of Devil Ape," the ancient demon muttered.

    He pulled out all of his strength before he asked Sun, "W-what are you doing here?"

    "Can''t I just be out here enjoying the sun and my liquor without being asked?"

    Sun pulled out the mini gourd before he drank it like it was water. The audible gulping sounds made Shen rolled his jade eyes before he also revealed himself ''identally''.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You shameless catfish! Why you gotta ruin my cool moment! Wait your turn!"

    "Can''t have you hogging all the glory now can I? Stupid monkey!"

    "What''s that? *hic Say it to my face!"

    "I would! But you''re drunkness made you face the wrong side!"

    "Oh," Sun turned around before he continued, "Say it to my face!"

    "Still the wrong side stupid!"

    The two of them argue under the cold atmosphere before Lyon slowly pinched his be. (You two are the ones that ruining my cool moment!).

    (What''s going on here? A Devil Ape is drinking liquor without stopping! Not only that, but the True Dragon beside him is also conversing with him?! Impossible! He broke his race''s decree! However, why?! Why is he here?! Conversing with one of Heaven''s races is punishable by death!) thought the ancient demon.

    His figure suddenly froze like a jolt of lightning putting a stop to his brain. His feet trembled before he muttered, "There was one Devil Ape..."

    His words put a stop to the True Dragon and Devil Ape''s quarrel. Lyon crossed his arms with a smirk as he watched the ancient demon taking slow footsteps backward.

    "One Devil Ape, that survived the punishment from his race," the ancient demon shook his head, "no, ''survive'' is the wrong word."

    The ancient demon gulped. "The race rejected him, hated him, yet he lived carefreely. He was the most talented of all, the one with the most potential to shifted the hierarchy of power in Hell."

    "Y-you are Sun! The legendary traitor Sun! SHIT!"

    The ancient demon immediately turned tail before he flees the scene with a leap.

    (Why are we running?) asked the true owner of the body.

    (Of course, we are running from him, he is Sun!) said the ancient demon as he entered the forest.

    (Who is he anyway? You said he is a traitor?).

    (Tch! The fact that he is a traitor is not what concerned me! The fact that he is still alive that does!).

    (What do you mean?)

    (In the Devil Ape race, a traitor is punishable by death! However, the system was actually much more brutal. They don''t chop heads or thrust a spear through your heart. Every single one of the Devil Apes gets a turn in beating him up until he dies and let me tell you that those monkeys are really proficient with their furry fists).

    (Then... that means that...)

    The ancient demon shook his head. (He didn''t just survive. He actually managed to fight them all alone. More than one hundred thousand Devil Apes was brought down that night, but he didn''t kill them. The one that knew the reason was him and him alone. The Devil Apes kept their silence).

    "That''s far enough, Imp."

    The ancient demon raised his eyebrows before he saw a silhouetteing from the front. The light shimmered on thetter as the youth was half as tall as he used to be. Four heavy cktails were dancing like a feather on the wind.

    "Hah!"

    The balls of fire that surrounded him immediatelyunched at Lyon before thetter pped it down to the ground with one of his tails effortlessly. The smoke rose from the hole like a cigarette being stepped on.

    The ancient demon turned frantic before heunched everything he had straight right at Lyon. With the narrow spaces in the jungle, it would be hard for thetter to dodge.

    Lyon smirked before all of his tails went into action. The speed at which the four of them pped the ancient demon little balls of pride was visible to the naked eye as Lyon approached the former.

    "Die die die die!"

    The shootings gradually increased in speed but the tails were more than enough to keep up with it. Lyon crossed his arms the whole time before the ancient demon was out of breath.

    "Is that it...?" asked Lyon as he let the ancient demon pants some more.

    ''King Loewe'' suddenly changed demeanor before Lyon shook his head at the development.

    ''Gah! You coward!" shouted King Loewe after he was returned back and in control of his body.

    (Buy me some time! I''m going to fuse our souls! It''s ourst chance of surviving!).

    (But I will never be human again!).

    (It''s better than dying!).

    "Tch.." the king looked at Lyon before he made a wry smile.

    "Y-you won''t kill me, right? If I die, who would lead my people? You are just going to enhance the hate between the two races!" shouted the king.

    The king smiled as he looked at Lyon facing down contemting. "That''s right, think about it, my death will not solve the core of the problem. However, if I''m still alive, we can make it happen diplomatically!"

    The king felt a cold shiver before his knees mmed to the ground as both of the caps immediately broken upon impact. His shoulder de bent downward before he heard footstepsing right at him. A tail casually choked his neck as his figure was at the mercy of the person in front of him.

    Lyon''s eyes were as sharp as a de as he looked at the king. "Firstly, you tried to frame me."

    Lyon let out a casual punch before the right side of the king''s ribs immediately broke. The internal bleeding inside his lungs made him coughed out blood to the ground.

    Instead of agony, the king actually smiled. "Hehehe, I''ve bought enough time."

    The king''s figure wildly moved out of control but it was still bound by the neck. A pair of horns started to protrude out of his forehead as his skin turned reddish. A thin tail started to grow as his body getting bigger. The muscles on his chest were refined to the point that his clothes were ripping apart. The pair of canines grew intensely long and the ribs on his body were gradually healing at a rapid rate.

    "Hahaha! Toote! You can''t kill me now!"

    The king had turned into an Imppletely. Feeling the power running through his meridians he tried to unbind Lyon''s tail from his neck. (What the?! It didn''t even budge!).

    "Lastly," said Lyon as the rest of his tails immediately grabbed ahold of the Imp''s limbs, forcing thetter in a ''T'' position.

    His fingers were buried in his hands as he said, "You used a little girl to the point that she was hated by her loved ones."

    Lyon''s fist was buried inside the Imp''s thick chest to thetter disbelief. He didn''t manage to scream before another fist buried in the same spot. However, the Imp was not at all worried. With the current cultivation, his regenerative abilities should keep up.

    (You can keep hitting me! But I won''t die! There is no way you can kill a Godhood Cultivator''s body! Especially since its souls had fused!) thought the Imp.

    Lyon was unfazed. He kept on punching the Imp''s chest in the same spot over and over again. Every punch he made, it was getting heavier and heavier, faster and faster.

    Tuey who had a sensitive ear turned around and gazed at the thick forest. She could hear every thump like a drum. Each beat was periodically faster and the noise was getting louder.

    Blood kept churning out of the Imp''s mouth as the blow kepting. His eyes darted to Lyon''s face who kept on punching him like a sandbag. Not even after his transformation, he could break free, not even with the cultivation advantage he had the upper hand.

    Lyonnded a fist and the impact caused the birds inside the forest to scatter. He let out another one and the tree danced as they swung their branches from right to left.

    Finally, after seventy-seven earthquakes did it stop.

    Lyon''s left hand grabbed the Imp''s hair before he whispered in thetter''s ear, "This time, I will kill you thoroughly."

    The Imp opened his eyes wide, "You are?!"

    Lyon smirked before he unbound his tails and punched the Imp''s face before his toes reached the ground.

    "Devil Ape''s Art: Rumbling Heaven!"

    The Imp could feel dense mana surrounding its figure in a circr area before he looked up and saw thousands of images of fists raining down his proud body.

    "Toooorgaaa!"

    It was thest word that the Imp screamed before the whole ind broke into several parts after deafening eardrums.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 281 - No

    The world rumbled shook as the people inside the demi-human ind felt the quake. The immense tremor almost brought down their fragile buildings.

    "W-what''s happening?" said one of the demi-humans.

    "Are we going to get punished by the gods?" said another.

    "I still can''t feel my knees!" said another.

    "Everyone please calm down," said the guild''s leader with his hands in the air. Though he himself knew how those words never seeded in calming down a panic state, it was the only thing he could say at the moment.

    His eyes darted from them to his vice. "Oi, why are you looking down?"

    The elf was contemting before a pat on his shoulder woke him up. "Hmm?"

    "Don''t hmm me, we got work to do," said the guild''s leader before the elf responded, "Leader, do you think that we are at fault?"

    The guild leader furrowed his eyebrows for a second before he let out a sigh. He shook his head before he turned around and said, "We are not at fault."

    The elf raised his eyebrows before the guild leader continued, "As a guild member that is, but as a decent being, we might very well be at the very bottom of the list."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The guild leader didn''t speak any further before he left the elf in his own thoughts.

    (The inhabitants of this ind had all been indoctrinated by their ancestors but getting them to understand through those thick skulls of theirs is harder than killing them, especially elves and their proud nature) thought the guild''s leader before he looked in a direction where the Andro Kingdom lies beyond.

    He knew the source of the tremor came from the direction in which Lyon had gone to. The fact that he got one hit KO-ed by thetter led him wondered about the true capabilities. The first human that ever beat him without breaking a sweat, what kind of feat did he do back there.

    He crossed his arms as he muttered, "I heard the king that governed the Andro Kingdom is a Godhood cultivator, be well, Lyon Torga."

    The tremor where the Andro Kingdom lies finally stopped. Tuey was struggling to get up on the beach as clouds of dust got her eyes. She rubbed them before they opened wide at the sight. She looked at the surrounding with her hand covering her little mouth. She instinctively took a step back before falling on her butt.

    Thendmasses on the ind shifted randomly. The very infrastructure broke as some nes raised while some descended down. No buildings survived the tremor, not even the grand pce that was the icon of the kingdom.

    The inhabitants were covered in fear as all of them reached out the soil under their feet. The archmages dropped their rods in despair as they sat down. The elite army didn''t even have a chance to gather and showed up for the fight before their generals passed. The power in the kingdom was no more.

    Inside the forest where the source of all quakes happened. Lyon was standing on top of a newly made small hill with his breath panting. He had returned to his original state as sweat kept pouring out of his body. Looking at the mess he just made, he couldn''t help but make a smile out of it.

    "What do you know, I can kill a god... or demon... or half-mortal or whatever that shit was..."

    Shen was grinning before he muttered, "Haiyah if you are using my power, this ind would be written off the map already."

    (Oh no) thought Lyon.

    "Yeah, because the one drawing it is blind," muttered Sun.

    (There it is) thought Lyon.

    "What''s that monkey? You want me to beat you up?"

    "What''s that catfish? You want me to pull those whiskers of yours?!"

    "Who are you talking to you idiot," said Shen as he looked at the mini monkey facing the wrong direction as thetter spoke.

    Lyon shook his head before he put his hands behind his head as he leisurely walked out of the scene.

    "Hmm..." Lyon contemted.

    He had yet to recover his old memories yet, but his former opponent just gave a few hints. Although he was down for more praises, getting all the info from your enemy was never wise.

    (So, Heaven and Hell in this world actually exist. As in ''reachable'' exist, by what the Imp was saying) thought Lyon.

    (Hmm, Heaven and Hell had to work together to bring the old me down) he rubbed his chin as a smile appeared on his face (I wonder what did I do to piss them both off hahaha!).

    The moment Lyon stepped out of the forest, his sight was immediately filled with a view of his artful works. Walking down between small hills and broken buildings he was presented with the human inhabitants of the ind looking at him in fear. They didn''t have the will to fight, they didn''t have the courage to act.

    Lyon understood that they were innocent victims of the battle. The only wrong thing that happened here was the ce and time they were born. The weak was always the victim of the strong, thisw of nature had been going on since the day of creation.

    However, before Lyon could speak a word out of his thought, his eyebrows furrowed at the iing knights from the front. Behind their linings were two huge warships that kept pouring out their armies. The screech of wyverns filled the sky as their shadows ovepping Lyon''s figure. He crossed his arms as he looked up with a smirk, he gazes dared the flying beasts to shit their life.

    His eyes then darted from the sky to the lining foot knights in front of him. Their armor was vastly different from the one the Andro Kingdom had and their cultivation levels were higher than average. Any one of them was probably as strong as the guild''s leader in the ind.

    Suddenly they made a path in the middle before someone in a ck mithril full-suit armor walked in. The helmet only left a straight dash line for the sight of the wearer but Lyon couldn''t see the eyes. From the breastte, Lyon could confidently say that it was a male.

    "Are you the one that is causing all of this mess?" asked the ck knight.

    Lyon smirked. "Do you like it?"

    "Then I need you toe with me."

    "No."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 282 - One Of Two Mistakes

    The ck knight was startled and taken back before he raised his hand. The knights were all looking for the signal that the ck knight was about to give. Thetter snapped his fingers.

    "Bring her here."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as one of the knights from the back of the line was dragging a familiar figure by a rope. Both of her wrists were tied and she was pulled like a cow. However, he didn''t notice any bruise on her body as he saw her struggling to getaway.

    "Older brother, sorry."

    Lyon nodded. There was no way she could have escaped against such armada on her own as a healer.

    He smiled. "Who are you?"

    One of the lining knights was about to take a step forward but stopped by a gesture from the ck knight. The golden streaks on his armor were somewhat brought out a majestic aura that none of them couldpare.

    "We are from The Cefralin Empire. The Andro Kingdom is..." the ck knight paused his words as he looked at the destroyed pce before he continued, "was... our subsidiary kingdom."

    (I see, this world is bigger than I thought it would be, there is the Abyss Tower, the demi-human ind and now this ind was nothing more than a subsidiary kingdom of a greater empire) thought Lyon as he already felt the headache in his head.

    "I prefer avoiding meaningless bloodshed, don''t you not?"

    "Please run away older brother! Forget about me!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon and the knights were surprised by her selfless words before the ck knightmented, "Very good mentality, it''s a shame you are not one of us."

    "I''m disappointed in you Tuey."

    Lyon''s words made everyone raised their eyebrows in disbelief before Tuey''s fragile heart felt the pounding of a hammer. Her mouth went agape in shock as she saw Lyon crossing his arms.

    Even her enemy was praising her but her true savior was dejected instead. She did what she was taught back in the guild. She did what she was taught in her younger days. There was nothing wrong with sacrificing oneself for others.

    The ck helmet turned around as his gaze darted to the young man in front. "Are you an idiot? This is a brave girl, how dare you insult her like that."

    "You are wrong, I didn''t insult her, I''m disappointed in her."

    The ck knight crossed his arms. "Alright then, I suppose you have a reason for saying that?"

    The onlookers couldn''t believe that such dialogues were happening. The inhabitants of the ind want nothing more than the army of the empire to take the young man away. However, how could mere pedestrians understand their reasoning? Only those who have met strong people could understand.

    They were all forgetting one crucial fact that wasid upon his eyes. The young man was definitely a criminal but under the sheer pressure of a whole armada, he stood there like he was in his own backyard. The sky was sealed, thend was sealed, and the sea was also sealed. There was no visible escape method but there was not a hint of worry appeared on his face.

    The ck knight noticed how Lyon''s heartbeat, how thetter demeanor managed to ovee such pressure with no additional action. He also understood for the slight minute window of a time when Lyon looked up at the sky. (He looked at them wyverns as if nothing but giant birds).

    "Tuey, you are healer remember," said Lyon before he puckered up a smile, "now, what does a healer do?"

    Tuey was slightly taken back by the question before she amicably answered, "To support and heal their teammates."

    "That''s textbook, it''s true. I wholeheartedly agree with that," responded Lyon.

    The people were led into confusion but the ck knights remained silent in their own contemtion.

    "Then herees the next question, in a battle, who should livest?"

    "Themander of course!" shouted the ck knight confidently. The others didn''t even have time to conjure up an answer but adamantly agree to it.

    Tuey on the other hand was left contemting. The guild never mentions such a question nor they ever thought about it. All she knew was to help each other out to the fullest capabilities. The more efficient the better.

    Lyon chuckled condescendingly before he opened his arms and his eyes turned sharp. "The one who should livest is none other than the healer."

    Lyon pointed his finger at the little demi-human, "You."

    "If amander died first, the battle is already lost," refute the ck knight.

    "If yourmander died first then yourmander is shit," said Lyon nonchntly before the gaze of hundreds of killing intents rained down on him. However, not one goosebump rose.

    The ck knight gestured with his hand to calm them down. The opposing argument was valid, if the leader died before any of the subordinates, then he was not fit to be a leader in the first ce.

    "Healer, Tuey, you must be thest one to live. Simply because their services are needed before, during, and after the battle. An injured knight can fight again. An injured bystander can walk again."

    Lyon looked at the ck knights with a smile. "An injuredmander can lead again."

    The ck knight remained silent and his figure stayed quiet. There was no sign of agreeing nor disagreeing. To admit was to lose publicly, to refute but with what. He was already beaten by the argument.

    "Be more selfish Tuey, the world needs a healer more than amander one day."

    Her hands felt a rush of excitement for an instant the moment her ears wiggled. The words struck her heart like a p of thunder as her cheeks turned a red hue. She repeatedly nodded with hums.

    "But of course, that''s only one of the two mistakes. You see, Tuey, you are not the only hostage in this situation."

    Lyon smirked before his figure slowly floated a foot high. He blinked once before his eyes turned sharp.

    Lyon crossed his arms. "So, what''s its gonna be ck Knight? Tuey, or your whole armada?"

    The atmosphere instantly froze as heid down those words.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 283 - Sudden Turn Of Events

    After a silence, the line knights started to chuckle as their shoulders shook their armors. The ttering noise filled the entire ind. Every one of the opposing sidesughed but one.

    The ck knight didn''t show any expression as he looked at him. He had experienced far more battles than his subordinates. He had met powerful people than his own. He knew what the characteristic of such people had and Lyon had checked all of the lists.

    One of the wyverns flying above was ridden by an archer from the same armada. He twitched his mouth seeing the arrogant young man below him that stood unfazed against the show of might that they performed.

    (Cocky bastard...) thought the archer as he slowly reached out of an arrow from his quiver. He carefully guides the wyvern a bit farther behind the others before he nocked the arrow on the string of his bow. The wyvern opened up its wing as it maintained the altitude before the archer took a peek beside its neck. Adjusting his cheeks and aligning his view on the target, he closed his right eye. Guided by the point of the arrow he smiled as Lyon''s nape was wide open.

    (The perfect blindspot!) thought the archer with a smile on his face.

    "Your choice will determine the life of your whole subordinates," said Lyon with an overabundance of confidence. His hair was fluttering freely against the wind as if nature was his own mother.

    The ck knight crossed his arms as his emotion was hidden under the helmet. He was not provoked by Lyon''s taunt but his mind was in a conflict. Though how he behaved and how the aftermath of what the Andro Kingdom was, was clear as day, judging by his cultivation level, it was not a possible feat.

    (Magic Items? If it''s so then they must have been exhausted by now but that smile of his).

    Without shifting his neck, he noticed one of his archers was not inside the formation they were usually in. With his experience, he knew what that subordinate of his was intending to do.

    The others looked at his allies with chuckles but kept quiet nheless. They keep their own thoughts for their own.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (Die..) thought the archer before a voice rang inside his head.

    (Don''t kill him, we need him alive).

    The archer raised his eyebrows before he understood whose voice it was. "Yes,mander."

    (Then disabling him is an option that I don''t mind) thought the archer as he pointed his arrow against Lyon''s right back. He let go of the nock with a proud smile.

    "?!"

    The moment he released the nock, the moment where the arrow didn''t even leave the bow. The young man he was targeting actually looked right back at him with a nce and a smile. His eyes opened wide as the arrow left the bow. The metallic point of it was breaking the wind with a swoosh as it shot toward Lyon unhindered.

    *thuck

    The arrow hit the ground and was embedded in it. The ground was made of solid stone yet the arrow managed to prate it. The nock was trembling post the impact amidst the silence. The wyvern ridders and the line knights were taken back as the arrow was missing the target. The formers were about tough at their teammate before they realized that the case was not about missing the target.

    (Impossible) muttered the archer as his eyes opened wide against the figure in front of him. Time seemed to slow down as his teammates felt an absurd weight on their necks as they tried to nce south. The lining knights couldn''t keep up with the figure''s movement let alone those the figure was flying against.

    (Are you saying, he is faster than my arrow?!) his mind screamed as a spinning kick wasing to his face.

    The sound of an armor nking was heard before a loud boom broke the archer''s and his ride''s eardrums. The impact caused distress to all the wyverns as they frantically moved away from the scene while the archer and his wyvern fell to the ground.

    The line knights froze as they saw what''s happening in the sky. Their proudmander actually had to step in and intervene hands-on.

    The ck knight was holding Lyon''s right kick by his forearm. The two were pushing one another but Lyon had his arms crossed the whole time with a smirk on his face.

    "You are probably more capable than that guy that wore a royal coat," said Lyon.

    "King Loewe?" muttered the ck knight.

    "Don''t know, he had an Imp as his guide."

    The ck knight turned silent and didn''t let out ament before he pushed the kick away. He understood right away that Loewe died by Lyon''s hand considering all the proof of destruction and the contest of strength he just made. (His cultivation is far below mine but his power is the real deal, not to mention his age).

    "I humbly invite you to meet our emperor, please," the ck knight bowed.

    His act surprised all of his subordinates. They never knew what''s on themander''s mind but they didn''t dare to question it. Bowing to the enemy was a smack to the empire''s face but when the leader was the one doing it, it''s a different matter.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows, "Now this is a surprise, first time I see this one."

    (A trap? Quite possibly) thought Lyon, but the curiosity inside his heart was far greater than what traps lied ahead.

    "You know I killed one of your kings, right?" asked Lyon.

    "I only act on orders, vengeance is not something I''m a ve to," answered the ck knight.

    Lyon smiled, "What does he want from me?"

    "The answer only lies in his majesty''s mind."

    Lyon shook his head with a smile before he descended down. With his hands behind his head, he walked forward toward the beach, "Tuey we are going on a trip."

    "Eh?" thetter responded.

    The ck knight raised his hand, "Get ready to set sail."

    The people were dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events that the knights still couldn''t get around to what''s happening as their hands were on deck.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 284 - Conversation In A Ship

    The waves of the calm ocean were soothing to the ears as the big ship keeled against them. Three huge masts opened their wings to catch the sea''s blowing nature as the anchor slightly dangling like a keychain. One knight was standing inside the crow''s nest on the lookout while everyone else was sailoring the vessel.

    At the tail of the ship was the captain''s cabin. His door was made of thicker woods than the rest of the ship and one circle window was embedded on it. Inside his room was nothing but a single desk which he sat behind. Disregarding the papers he deemed as useless the man stood up before a knight knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    One of the knights under his division opened the door before giving him a salute. The former didn''t let out a single pause before he said, "Excuse me sir, but the prisoner-r-r-r, I mean, the guest required your attention."

    The ck knight didn''t show any emotion before he nodded. He walked past by the knight before thetter opened the door for him. The smell of the sea immediately entered his nostrils before he saw a seagull in the sky. All of the knights gave him a salute before he made his way to the guest room.

    "Commander, if I may," said the knight behind him.

    "Hmm?" the ck knight paused before facing his subordinate.

    "It is the will of the emperor," said the ck knight before his subordinate even asked the question in his thought. He saw the dissatisfaction on their faces before he continued, "The emperor must have his own reason to do so. I understand how you are all dissatisfied with the decision but I''m only following orders."

    The ck knight turned around before one of them asked, "Then,mander, is it true that he had all of us as a hostage? His power is almost the same as us, there is no way right?"

    The ck knight didn''t turn a nce before he answered, "Maybe not all of you, but certainly most of you."

    One of them mmed his hand against the air in denial. "That''s impossiblemander! With you around, the maximum number he could take us out is probably one!"

    The one he was referring to was of course the archer who tried to utilize a sneak attack that ended in utter failure.

    "N-no, themander is right."

    The knights darted their eyes toward the source of the voice. It was none other than the archer himself. Though he only suffered a minor injury thanks to themander''s effort. It was apparent that his soul was shaken. His face was no longer the proud archer he was once before. There was something significantly changed about him. His gaze was no longer as bright as he used to be and his voice trembling.

    "I-I saw it..." said the archer as he reminisced.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hahaha, what are you talking about?" said one of the knights jokingly before his cor was grabbed by the archer. His eyes were traumatic dead as thetter looked at him. "Y-y-you don''t understand!"

    He let go of the cor before he exined it to his colleagues. "The moment I released the nock, the moment the string started to push the arrow."

    He took a big gulp as the images resurface, "Hh-he took a nce right back at me... as if he knew that I was going after his blindspot from the beginning!"

    "Maybe it''s just luck you know?" said one of the knights.

    "You can ask all the other archers if you didn''t believe me. You guys were lucky that you get to see how he moved from a different perspective! If you were on a wyvern, you would see how powerless you are!"

    He looked at them each in the eyes except for themander who didn''t turn around. He looked at his trembling hands before he continued, "H-his speed, it was incredible. He was even faster than my arrow that could break a stone, not only that..."

    "At the time I saw, how he would smirk at me even before the arrow even hit the ground. He took the time to actually smiled at the enemy before spinning a kick!"

    The knights turned silent before one of them asked, "Aren''t you archers going to deny one thing this guy said? This is the enemy we talked about?! Commander?!"

    The ck knight was silent before the knight asked again, "Y-you could beat him right?"

    Themander crossed his arms before he answered, "If he were to be exhausted, then the answer is probably yes."

    The knight gulped, "Y-you''re joking right?" he smiled wryly, "Y-you are not just an ordinary Godhood cultivatormander!"

    The ck knight was silent the whole time before he stretched out his arm for the knights to see. All of their eyes opened wide in disbelief as the archers looked down. The proof wasid bare for them to see.

    "Y-you''re joking...but that''s that''s a ck Mythril!"

    The armor that covered his forearm was cracking the whole time from the kick as pieces dropped to the wooden floor. The knights gulped as they never saw a ck Mythril at the peak of breaking point as if a regr fall would do it. All their words stuck on their throat as they realized how strong the enemy was. How lucky they were that the ck knight was there.

    "I thought too, that he was using special items, magic items, weapons, or so on to kill King Loewe and his strong four. However, that single instance wiped my opinion like dust on window ss."

    The ck knight retracted his arm before one of the knights said with his knees turned weak, "B-but he is just a peak Divine Cultivator."

    The whole ship trembled as they realized what was the scariest thing was. Potential. It was deemed impossible for a Divine Cultivator to kill a Godhood Cultivator. Yet, if one was capable of doing it without special means. What kind of cultivator would he be then.

    "Monster. We are having a monster as a guest right now," muttered the archer.

    The ck knight let out a breath before he walked forward toward the guest room. He knew himself what kind of person the young man behind that door. The raging hate against the demi-humans had been going on before he was born. Skirmishes kept happening for the smallest grudges and offenses. It was a war that could only end with one side being totally terminated.

    However, the person that destroyed the Andro Kingdom was a human<em> who sided with the</em> demi-humans. This made him puzzled alongside the emperor''s request to meet him.

    The ck knight was about to touch the doorknob before he heard the little girl demi-human said something.

    "Older brother, you are a human but, why are you siding with us?"

    The ck knight refrained his action as he listened closely. His answer was the one he was seeking the most. If one of his allies asked it then that would be the best scenario. You could only believe what the enemy is saying fifty percent of the time.

    "I''m not siding with you guys at all."

    His answer caught the ck knight off guard but he waited for his exnation.

    "Then, whose side are you on?"

    Lyon crossed his arms and legs on the sofa as he answered with pride on his chest.

    "The one with the prettiest woman of course!"

    Tuey''s mouth immediately twitched as she asked, "Y-you''re joking right?"

    "All the pretty women in this world or the next, whether they have ears like a dog or tails like a fox, (Man I miss Kyoko), as long as I love her, I would try my best effort for her to fall for me."

    Tuey put her hands on her face as her tail wiggled. (Ouwh, why am I being saved by such a pervert!).

    "Just imagine an empire where all races living harmoniously with each other. They will only insult your differences as a joke between friends. All under one banner. Then I as the emperor shall marry a whole lot of beautiful women from all races to make it possible and love them all equally! HAHAHAHA!"

    He heartilyughed like a pirate that found a once-in-a-lifetime treasure.

    (Ouwh god in heaven, why such perfect man had to have w) thought Tuey though her face blushed like one of her blood vessels in her cheeks decided to pop.

    "You know what''s funny though, you are asking the same question a beautiful woman Ie across two days ago, I think, or was it three days."

    Tuey rubbed her eyes before she asked, "Oh really who?"

    Lyon smiled, "The answer to that question will be revealed after I know her name. HAHAHA!"

    ck lines covered her face as her mouth twitched once more. She couldn''t believe how shameless this human older brother was.

    "Anyway, you cane in anytime you know, your ck helmet looks like a sore thumb from the window."

    Tuey raised her eyebrows before she darted a nce toward the door in which it was turning clockwise. The door was opened with a push before the ck knight revealed himself.. Lyon smiled as he saw thetter.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 285 - Sneaking Old Rat

    Inside the guest''s room, the two men sat against each other. One with crossed arms and legs the other with a full-body ck Mythril armor. The two of them stared at each other without saying a word as Tuey''s nce darted back and forth. She gulped as the two of them unknowingly let out a mountainous pressure against her, she felt undeserving to be in the same room as them but couldn''t pucker up the strength to even excuse herself.

    "Tuey, what do you think about the man in front of you?" asked Lyon with a smile on his face.

    "Eh?" Tuey was taken back by the sudden question Lyon just threw.

    She couldn''t believe that he would ask such a sensitive question right in front of the man himself. This was not how gossiping works.

    She profused greatly on her forehead as her tail rose in an alert. She tugged Lyon''s cloth before looking at him with begging eyes. There was no way she could answer that question right now, especially since both of them were technically a criminal in their own right. (Older brother, please, you''re joking right?) thought Tuey.

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows as he looked at Tuey''s begging eyes. The two of them stared at each other as Tuey''s exerting her utmost effort to gain some sort of lenience. However, Lyon was unperturbed before he suddenly let out a chuckle.

    "You remind me of someone if you do that."

    "Eh? Who?" asked Tuey. She was surprised for a second before she could understand that chances were Lyon would have met with other demi-humans before her.

    "Fenrir."

    "Oh? What race does he belong to?" asked Tuey with a beam of curiosity. Unbeknownst to her, the mountainous pressure was lift-off just like that.

    "Oh, he is not a demi-human, he is a dog... I think."

    ".... eh? How cruel!" Tuey was smacking his arm with her little arms repeatedly but thetter felt nothing as he rubbed his chin in contemtion.

    "Hmmm, he is probably a wolf though because he looks like one."

    Tuey pouted, "What a bad master you are! Howe you don''t know if he is a dog or a wolf."

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder, "Hey give me a leeway here, how am I supposed to know if he is a wolf or a dog?"

    "What do you mean? You could have seen his mama right?"

    Lyon''s expression turned t as he looked at her in the eye, "Fenrir was born from an egg."

    "..."

    "Older brother stop joking."

    Lyon shrugged as he opened his arms. He knew he couldn''t convince her otherwise. Fenrir was one big mystery on his own. Chances were that Fenrir was a wolf hence the name he took from certain mythology back on earth, but the fact that he was born out of eggs puzzled him.

    "ck knight, do you know anything about this?" asked Lyon casually.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "...." he didn''t answer.

    Tuey was agape as he asked such a question to his own enemy. Of course, thetter won''t answer.

    "Hmm..." the ck knight looked down as he touched the chin of his helmet.

    (WHY ARE YOU CONTEMPLATING!) screamed Tuey inside her heart.

    "Now hear me out," said Lyon before he continued, "To make it easier for you, is it possible that a wolf could breed with a chicken? No, probably not, but what about a goose?"

    "Hmm... I''m intrigued," muttered Shen.

    "I swear, the only thing that keeps me sane with you is the booze," muttered Sun as he gulped another.

    "Arrrgh! I hear nothing!" screamed Tuey as she covered her ears.

    The ck knight raised his hand, "I''m sorry but I do not have the answer for that question. However, never mind that, one of the knights said that you require my presence."

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder before he nodded, "Yes I did, there are a couple of things that I need to ask."

    The ck knight gestured with his hand opening.

    "Am I criminal or a guest here?" asked Lyon with a smile.

    "Guest," the ck knight immediately replied.

    Lyon''s nce darted from the helmet to the fruits on the table. He grabbed an apple from the basket before savagely ate it. The crunch in each bite didn''t bother the ck knight but it did bother Tuey''s anxiety.

    She knew how both of these two could probably end up destroying the ship they were on if a fight were to break loose.

    After gulping a chunk of the apple he replied, "Your arrival is too perfect don''t you think?"

    "Just right after I finished with that Imp and his host, you and your armada came like you were about to war. The time was too perfect to be passed as coincidental no?"

    Lyon bit another chunk of the apple before the ck knight replied, "It was emperor''s order."

    Lyon threw the carcass of the apple toward the bin nearby with smooth transition after he furrowed his eyebrows. He never heard such absurd of a reason unless they wereing from his own mouth but Lyon couldn''t read the ck knight''s expression inside the cool armor that thetter wore.

    "So you are saying that he ''predicted'' that the Andro Kingdom would fall on this day?"

    The ck knight refrained from answering and only bypass it with, "It was the emperor''s orders."

    Lyon smirked before he shook his head. (A power to predict things, that''s quite nasty huh. However, if it''s true, then he let the Andro Kingdom die) thought Lyon as he looked at the ck knight. (Another thing that''s bothering me though, he seemed to be unfazed with the word Imp I asionally used. Does the emperor know all along about his existence, is that the reason he let the kingdom fall?).

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he chuckled.

    "Eh? Older brother? You okay?" asked Tuey in a concerning voice.

    Lyon stood up before he walked toward the nearby window. Seeing the endless sea, he got a clear view of how big the world he was in right now. He grinned at the vastndscape in his view as he said, "Things are about to get a wild turn, I can feel it."

    "Hmm?" Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he muttered, "Looks like you got a sneaky old rat in your ship."

    The ck knight nodded, "Indeed, something in the air change for an instant before it vanished."

    Tuey was looking back and forth with sweat raining down on her face. From the words that both of them were saying, she had a feeling that a confrontation was about to happen. The space in the room was not big enough for the two of them to fight.

    Lyon turned a nce against Tuey as the unhateful smirk appeared on his face.

    Tuey raised her eyebrows, "Eh, wh-what''s wrong?"

    Lyon shook his head, "It''s my fault, but you can''t me me Tuey, I wouldn''t have remembered him have he not show himself up."

    Tuey smiled wryly before she asked, "W-who are you talking to older brother? Eh?"

    Lyon crossed his arm, "Aren''t you going toe out? Or should I drag you out? Old man, you should retire when I gave you the chance."

    His provoking was answered with silence.

    Lyon smiled, "Loewe squealed like a pig when I kill him."

    Killing intent suddenly enveloped the whole atmosphere as Tuey''s goosebumps rose to the highest point. The cold chill running up her spine to her nape in an instant as she noticed a shadow materialized from the nearby wall.

    "You will eat those words in the afterli��"

    Lyon immediately grabbed the figure by the mask before it even fully materialized. "I see, so you are the number nine from the Abyss Tower, huh, almost didn''t recognize you there."

    "You think your killing intent is enough to make an opening against me? Poh?" asked Lyon before he let out a punch to the gut that bent his old figure inward.

    The old assassin coughed through the mask before he dropped on his knees. He tried his best to crawl backward but Lyon''s footsteps kept him from escaping.

    "You old fool, what kind of assassin went into killing when he is injured," muttered Lyon.

    "Tch, I might have failed now, but know this! I will hunt you for the rest of my life, you will never have good enough sleep until��"

    "Buhaa!" The old man was kicked in the face before he hit the wall.

    "He-he-he Hahaha! Opened your eyes the next time you sleep, you might miss how you die," said Grandmaster Poh before he reached out his pocket, "?!"

    "Looking for this?" said Lyon as he held a returning jade stone at the tip of his finger.

    "When did you?!" eximed the old assassin as he pointed out his finger against Lyon.

    "Heh��" Lyon paused as the ck knight walked past him before kneeling against the old assassin. thetter smiled before the ck knight ruptured his heart with a fist to his disbelief. Blood kept pouring out of his orifices as his life fleeted away in an instant.

    "Hmm?" hummed Lyon sarcastically.

    "He bothered the emperor''s guest, it matters not if he is an assassin from the Abyss Tower or not," said the ck knight before he stood up and approached the door. "Get some rest dear guests, the knights will clean up the mess. Our journey is quite far."

    The ck knight closed the door to Lyon''s smirk.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 286 - Missing

    Back in Deo, inside the garden of the Nostria Kingdom.

    Her silver hair fluttered with royalty as sheid her back on the back of the chair. Her red pupils darted from the hot tea permeating with bubbling heat to the blue sky above. The calm wind made the tree danced its branches as the voice of nature entered her earlobes.

    "Aren''t you going to drink your tea, miss?"

    Her personal maid was standing right beside her with her hands sped. Her short purple hair was being held by the headband made for her upation. From the outside, she looked like an ordinary housekeeper but Lyon knew how she was an integral part of the kingdom.

    The silver-haired woman put her finger inside the lobe of the cup of tea before gently raising it up. Her nose slightly twitched against the serene smell and her cheeks turned a red hue due to the heat. Her lips puckered up as she blew an air toward the hot tea before cing them on the edge of the opening. The brown liquid was glistening and sparkling as if the gods had poured their effort into it.

    She gulped the very first sip before putting it back on the table. She let out a sigh before her personal maid asked, "Is the tea not to your liking?"

    "That''s not it Fei," answered Sylviana.

    Fei smiled before she took a watering can nearby and approached the rack of flowers with bountiful colors. She gracefully poured the water on them as they trickled with it. Their colors gleamed with the help of the sunlight and the reflection from the dew.

    "Miss, are you worried about someone?" teased Fei.

    Her question made her jumped before she quickly denied it, "N-n-no way that''s happening! I''m not th-thinking about him at all!"

    Fei chuckled at her childish antics before she replied, "Who is ''him'' I wonder..."

    "Ah!" Sylviana''s head instantly turned as red as a tomato before steaming out of it. She crossed her arms before she sat facing away from her.

    "But it all happened so fast isn''t it?" asked Fei as she kept pouring water out from the watering can.

    Sylviana let her shoulders down before Fei continued.

    "He just came out of nowhere from the sky and appeared right in front of you naked," the maid chuckled.

    Sylviana''s mouth twitched, "Please don''t go into so much detail, I still want to bully him from that act."

    The moment she said ''ident'' she remembered a certain episode inside the bathroom that made her clench her fist. (That shameless bastard!) thought Sylviana as she unknowingly rubbed her butt. She felt as if that p kept permeating some pain after all this time.

    "However, look at Nostria now," asked Fei as she was tending the garden.

    Sylviana hummed as she understood what Fei meant. She could see the smiles of the people and the joy of peace that they shared through their faces. The market was bustling with merchants from different regions of Deo and Nostria''s treasury only grow in numbers. Not to mention the kingdom that used to be Heaven''s Dawn.

    "Clemora and Biane sure have it tough huh, dealing with such arge kingdom," muttered Sylviana.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Not really," said Fei as she clipped a branch from a bonsai tree before she continued, "The people over there are cooperative enough with the new system and they just oversee the matter and leave the hugebor to the rest. But still, Lyon knew a lot of people huh?"

    *nk

    The sound of a ss meeting a marble was heard as Sylviana furrowed her eyebrows. Shemented, "A lot of women to be exact! Honestly, someone should have him on a leash!"

    Fei chuckled, "Maybe that''s true, that he knows a lot of women, but he knew some of the males too."

    "Ho? Like who?" asked Sylviana sarcastically.

    "Jugen, you know, Karina''s little brother," answered Fei as she clipped another branch.

    "Anddddd....?"

    "And...." Fei paused her clipping, "And...uh... the headmaster of Nostria Academy remember? You know, that.. uh... guy."

    Sylviana squinted her eyes. She couldn''t believe Fei didn''t remember the headmaster of the Nostria Academy''s name. Her lips turned a grin as she realized this was the one chance to one-up her, "His name is... uh.... uh...."

    ck lines soon covered her face as disappointment was inevitable.

    "Well anyway, his presence is now etched to the heart of the people huh. His ridiculous feats cannot be denied with the absolute proof that one''s eyes can see," muttered Fei.

    Sylviana couldn''t help but agree to her statement. There was no denying that everyone in Deo knew who was the strongest person here. Keep on blowing people''s minds with his impossible tricks the young man had opened his wings.

    "But, I wonder where he is right now? he had gone missing since The Crown tournament. Leaving nothing but blood in his room where he wasst seen."

    Sylviana waved her hand in denial, "There is no way anyone could have killed him, if anyone can, I can bet my ass that it''s a woman."

    "Language!" reprimanded Fei before she pulled one of her ears.

    "Ow, ow, ow, okay okay stop it! You''re going to rip it off!"

    Fei let go of Sylviana''s ear which was now beaming red before thetter immediately rubbed it as if the most precious thing in the world.

    "Oh right, the reward from winning thepetition had been sent to the academy, aren''t you going to take a look?" asked Fei.

    "Hmm, the problem is, I''m toozy to move right now, hahaha! Ow, ow, ow, ow!" shrieked Sylviana in pain as Fei pulled the other ear.

    "There is no need for me toe anyway, Luna has it all under control," said Sylviana as she rubbed both of her ears.

    Fei crossed her arms as she said, "Luna, that girl... is not a girl anymore."

    "What are you saying? She bes a monster?"

    Fei shook her head, "You might be older than her, but she is now more mature than you."

    "What?! How so?" asked Sylviana.

    Fei rolled her eyes at her queen.

    ---------------------

    In the outskirts of Phantera Kingdom.

    A woman wasing back home from a long journey riding a horse. Her long purple hair was tied as it fluttered against the wind. A little wolf was seen hanging on her back with his eyes closed as the tree in the forest danced away their branches at her arrival. The galloping horse soon finds its way against a paving way. Running between the statues of a tiger the woman''s presence was soon being seen by the pair of soldiers guarding the gate.

    Noticed the woman that was riding the horse, the pair gave her a salute as she entered the kingdom. Disregarding the onlookers that looked at her with awe, she made her way toward the castle''s gate before galloping her way inside.

    "Was that? Was that princess Luna?" asked one of the onlookers.

    "No doubt about it, there is only one beauty that could mesmerize me, that''s our princess!" answered another.

    Luna could hear the chattering of her people from inside the castle with a smile. She got off the horse before the little wolf that was still a cub climbed up on top of her forehead and closed his eyes once again.

    She looked at the garden in front of her before she took a big breathe in. The smell hit the rightposition in her brain that cured her homesickness in a sh. She let out a smile before she headed to the throne room inside the pce.

    Luna entered the room as the two guards at the sides immediately tightened their chest. She nodded before she saw her mother and her father was conversing happily on the throne. Standing right in front of them, she bowed, "Father, mother I''m��"

    "Luna!!!"

    Leyna immediately leaped from her throne before she embraced her daughter. Her hug was tight and full of motherly love that Luna could only embrace back. "Oh, I miss you soo much! I heard that you and your team won thepetition, I''m really proud."

    "Wee home, Luna," but the words of her father were unheard as Leyna pressed Luna''s cheeks.

    "Hmm?" Leyna hummed as she looked at her daughter''s eyes. She noticed that her hair was tied and her demeanor had changed to more mature than before.

    Her lips turned a grin as she raised her eyebrows twice against her daughter to thetter''s confusion. She grabbed her hand and dragged her away from the throne room before entering her own.

    "Luna, you... you have done IT haven''t you?"

    "Eh? Done what?"

    "Stop pretending, a woman instinct is immacte, especially if it''s concerning her own daughter."

    "Eh?..." Luna''s cheeks turned a red hue before she meekly nodded.

    "Owh, my little girl has finally matured," said Leyna as she picked her daughter''s cheek before she continued, "Must be that boy, Lyon right?"

    She meekly nodded once again.

    Leyna pped her hands, "Very good, very good. Now, where is he? I didn''t see him with you."

    Luna''s eyes turned gloomy but a glimmer of hope could be seen hidden under her gaze, "He is currently missing."

    Leyna''s heartbeat skipped before she went agape, "What?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 287 - Going Home

    Leyna grabbed both of Luna''s shoulders with veins popping out of her hands. Her mouth twitched as she asked, "What do you mean missing? He is not leaving you...RIGHT?!"

    Luna smiled wryly at her protective mother before she gently sped her hands. She shook her head, as she said, "No he is not leaving me, mom."

    Hearing her words, Leyna let out a sigh of relief. She was more worried about Luna''s happiness rather than the face of the queen of the kingdom she and her husband ruled.

    Luna took a sit before Fenrir suddenly leaped andnded on top of Leyna''s breast to thetter''s surprise. His tail wiggled happily before he closed his eyes and rest with a smile. Luna was sitting in front of the mirror before she remembered a certain episode that eventually led their rtionship toward the current stage.

    Her face was blushing red as she remembered then. She adjusted a strain of her hair and put it behind her earlobe. Her face grinned as she looked at her face in front of the mirror.

    Leyna shook her head, as she kept on rubbing Fenrir''s luscious back fur.

    "So, my daughter, what are you going to do now?" asked Leyna with a smile.

    "Mother," muttered Luna.

    Leyna raised her eyebrows, it was unusual for her to be called formally when they were not in public.

    "Lyon, he, an attempt of murder was made against him post thepetition."

    Leyne furrowed her eyebrows, "Then, what happened?"

    Luna smiled with a hint of pride in her tone as she said, "Of course, going by the tradition, the winner usually died in an ''ident'' however, the room where he wasst seen was quite bloody but no corpse was visible. The experts managed to sniff a hint of Returning Jade Stone to be used in that ce. Two, to be exact."

    "Anything can happen mother, but by his usual antics, he might incite the wrath of powerful cultivators by now or maybe a leader of some sort."

    Leyna raised one of her eyebrows, "What you are saying is?"

    Luna stood up before she faced her mother, "I want to ask you as the Princess of the Phantera Kingdom and as your daughter also, if Lyon was ever in a trouble, I will dly sacrifice my life to save him."

    Leyna quickly put her hand on top of her head rubbing it like when she was a child, "You have grown a lot huh, one blink of an eye and you are already a woman right under my nose."

    Luna could only smile wryly against her mother.

    "But no matter, the time it takes for someone to grow to differ for each one. If you believe in him that much, then you are doing the right thing. All children must go with their loved ones eventually, though I''m obviously not prepared or will never be, I need to face it one day."

    Luna broke down in tears before she hugged her tightly.

    "Don''t worry mom, in the meantime, I will stay here and be with you."

    Leynabed her hair with her fingers as she muttered, "You can stay here as long as you like."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "But..." muttered Leyna.

    "But?"

    "You need to give me a grandchild or two, or even five!"

    "Eh....?!?!"

    Leyna turned around as she held both of her cheeks, "I mean..."

    She closed her eyes as she imagined the situation in front of Luna''s squinting eyes. Bubblesing out of her head as the scene of her tending five toddlers at once was in ce. Some of them were running around the pce breaking things while one was sit down crying a river and the other was clinging to her breast like a certain someone.

    "I love you grandmother!"

    "Hehe, hehe, hehe..." Leyna muttered to herself.

    Luna''s eyebrows twitched as she saw her mother had already entered the dream world and couldn''t be woken up to reality. She decided to left her be before facing the window that overlooked a part of the kingdom.

    "Everyone is looking for you, Lyon. Older sister Karina, older sister Ryona, even Jugen is looking for you. The whole Nostria once know your name, now the whole Mabia knows about you too."

    She took her hand in front of her heart as her eyes were gleaming with hope, "I know I will meet you again, on the day where The Throne begins!"

    "That being said," she contemted.

    -----------

    Roughly seven hours ago.

    Few days after Luna, Karina and Ryona confronted the representatives from the Treas family by killing two of their guards. Sophia made her appearance and met with the three in the same room.

    "I have just received words and I quickly came as fast as I could," said Sophia as she was panting her breath.

    "Looks like, the Treas family had a conflict going on internally huh?"

    The four of them darted their nce against the entrance. The man was bald and had a goatee. he was one of the overseers that responsible for The Crown, the previous tournament.

    "Overseer Van, where were you when it happened?" asked Sophia.

    "Miss Sophia, with all due respect, I was tending my beloved bird since she had been going restless."

    "Restless?" asked Sophia.

    "Yes, since the moment our winner made his grand appearance there was a certain aura shock kind of wave that affect her pride."

    "What kind of aura are we talking about here?"

    Beastmaster Van shook his head, "You wouldn''t understand, only a beastmaster knows what I''m talking about but that''s not important."

    "You''re right," Sophia answered before she took a bow against the three women, "I''m sorry for letting this happen!"

    "We never expected an ident woulde this soon, I''ve even prepared precautions for this but it looks like it''s not enough, someone still managed to sneak in. However there is one thing that you need to know, I didn''tmand all the soldiers that were supposed to seek him out."

    The three women raised their eyebrows before Luna squinted her eyes, "Then who was it?"

    Sophia looked at the woman with the mini wolf cub on her arm. She could tell that her identity didn''t mean one thing to her. She only met a few people that didn''t instantly curry her favor but even fewer when they were actually lower both in status and cultivation.

    "Luna, was it?" said Sophie with a smile.

    "Yes, I''m Luna, the woman of the man you always call ''handsome thief''."

    "And I''m Ryona, his wife!" shouted Ryona not with shame but with pride.

    Sophie nced at the other one to which thetter darted her gaze away.

    "You''re Karina, right?"

    "E-en, I''m his...uh... teacher."

    Ryona yfully punched her shoulder before thetter muttered, "Stop it."

    "I have just received the news of the ident not too long ago and I have yet to givemand of his search. I need to affirm the situation first before doing a grand search but the way I see it, it seemed like kingdoms are joining forces for his whereabouts."

    "That is correct," answered Luna before she continued, "What I want to know is who?"

    Sophie looked at her before darting a nce at Beastmaster Van. Thetter let out a sigh before he nodded, "Right, right, I understand, little old bald beastmaster don''t have a ce in this situation."

    After closing the door shut, Sophie began to exin.

    "What you are about to hear is something confidential and the public only take it as a rumor. The Treas family is now being divided into two powers that coveted the inheritance of my great grandfather. You know how massive the treasuries are right?"

    "The popr saying is, ''Treas family has the treasure that is as vast and thick as the world itself'', maybe I missed the exact phrase but not the meaning."

    Ryona raised her eyebrows as she looked at Karina who just answered it right out of the blue, "Hey, I didn''t know you are knowledgeable?"

    "What do you mean? You mean you didn''t know the popr saying, oh right." Karina almost forgot that Ryona came out from a prison-likebyrinth. Her past was still shrouded with mystery along with the others.

    Meanwhile, Sophia was surprised to see someone actually didn''t know the existence of her famous family but she rubbed the thoughts off her mind before Luna interjected.

    "So you are one of this power I presume?" asked Luna.

    "Correct."

    "And that Russel guy that ran with his tails between his legs is from the opposing power?"

    Sophie raised her eyebrows before she muttered, "Russel Treas Nistan... so it was him after all."

    She nodded before she said, "You do not need to worry though, the Alrude of the Treas family will handle this matter, please rest and take it easy."

    "Alright," said Luna before she got up and left the room with the other two catching up behind her. She didn''t have that much hope of Sophie finding him rather she had unbound-able hope that Lyon will arrive when he was needed the most.

    Sophia let out a sigh before she muttered, "I wonder how the <em>Empress</em> would respond to this.... my hands are already trembling at the thought."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 288 - First Impression Of The Cefralin Empire

    Sophia had found herself back in the empress room. Her nervousness was apparent as she stood rigidly but nheless, she gave the empress her report.

    "So an assassination attempt was made on him that early?" said the empress who sat against the window instead of Sophia.

    Sophia nodded, "Yes, I''m really sorry to allow such a thing to happen. We have thoroughly investigated and managed to gain two crucial points."

    Sophia took a deep breath before she exined, "Firstly was that the patch of blood found in the room did not belong to Lyon Torga but rather the assant. Secondly, two returning jade stones were used."

    Unbeknownst to Sophia, the empress puckered up a smile on her face before she said, "Knowing him, he probably doing something unpredictable again. Something crazy thatmon people could only shake their heads in disbelief. It''s his nature to do as he please."

    Sophia was startled as she heard the words from the empress. She never thought that her empress would speak highly of someone that much. She couldn''t even remember when was thest time it happened.

    "After all, the Abyss Tower has been calm and serene this past few years. It''s about time the ce should be shaken up a little. Though, I doubt it would be ''little'' considering him involved."

    "So it is the assassin from the Abyss Tower after all."

    "Though we do not have concrete proof, it was quite obvious that the assassin came from there. Only the assassins from that tower are willing to kill a weakling from our little tournament. However, they miscalcted this time."

    "Then, should we n a strike toward the Abyss Tower?"

    "n? No need, I can destroy them anytime I want, besides, he is probably already there to shake things up."

    Sophia didn''t doubt at all that the empress could tten the tower if she willed it so. So far, she witnessed nothing that couldn''t be done by her. She was her idol from when she was still a little girl.

    "Do you really believe in his capabilities that much?" there was a hint of jealousy in her tone.

    The empress smiled, "Believe? I know him when he was still a nobody of mention." Then her voice turned soft, "and he knows me when I was lesser than a human being."

    Sophia didn''t quite catch the second part of her words but the first part left her confused. She didn''t remember the empress going out to a lesser world just to watch a boy nor did she ever got out of the room for that matter.

    (Who is this guy to her?) thought Sophia. She remembered one time that the empress mentioned the man in the painting was her husband and that she was married a long time ago but she never exactly tell when. No matter how much shepared the two faces of which she knew face to face and the painting, it was exactly the same except for the outfit.

    She couldn''t ept the thought that Lyon was probably her husband. With the cultivation power difference that was sky high and the age gap that was also to be considered, it would be impossible for an empress of power that couldn''t be shaken to be with a youngster that held the potential of the world. (Potential of the world huh, maybe... but, this is all so confusing, not to mention Ryona also said that she was his wife and Luna was his woman).

    (That handsome thief, who is he exactly? What kind of role is he going to y) thought Sophia.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The empress stretched her arms as she yawned. "You don''t need to be so confused, when the timees, all will be revealed. However a warning, you wouldn''t believe it even if you heard it. There is always a bigger world out there and even more powerful kingdoms or families than Treas and <strong><em>he...</em></strong>is one of them, and even that is still an understatement."

    "Wha��"

    "Well, that''s it for today, I''m going to pacify myself with a soak in a hot tub."

    --------------

    "Ol...ther..."

    "Olde...Bro..."

    "OLDER BROTHER!"

    "Wha what? What''s going on?" Lyon''s eyes were mmed open before he darted his unfocused nce against Tuey who was pouting at him. He rustled his hair, "What, what is it Tuey? You don''t have to shout you know."

    "I called you ten times older brother," said Tuey with a pant.

    "Right, I was having a good dream you know, it was about this beautiful woman who was with her beautiful friend and her beautiful aunt, and ��"

    "Stoppp!!!"

    "Huh, what?"

    With her hands clenching she said, "We have arrived."

    "Arrived? Where are we even going?"

    "What?! What do you mean where are we even going?!"

    Lyon chuckled as he gave her a pat on the head in which her tail wiggled in pleasure. He stood up before he stretched his back. "Alright then, let''s go see this Cefralin Empire."

    He opened the door before the shimmering light took a sh on his face. He raised his hand to block the sun before taking a good look at the grand city standing in front of him. He put up a smirk as the vast city was mounting high with a huge pce standing on the topmost of thend.

    The ship slowly docked at the port before the knight drew a bridge. The ck knight approached the bridge before gesturing with his hand, "Wee to Cefralin Empire."

    "En, let''s go Tuey," said Lyon as he walked on the bridge before the little demi-human girl followed.

    Their arrival was merrily weed by the people but the knights soon dispersed the crowd even before Lyon was able to clearly see any of their faces. (That''s odd, Tuey was in a clear view but there was no hate speech or insults being thrown) thought Lyon.

    The ck knight approached him before saying, "Please, follow me, I arranged the others to tend the ships."

    "En," Lyon nodded before he put his hands behind his head. Hiszy look often fooled everyone that he was a nobody but the people that knew his capabilities knew how ruthless he could be.

    After walking up a few blocks he heard a tter from the nearby building. The sound soon turned into banging on the door as Lyon stopped his tracks and peeked at the alleyway. His eyebrows furrowed as he looked at the beer mug symbol on top of the door. (A bar huh?).

    Lyon shook his head with a smile, probably drunk dudes fighting.

    *bang

    The door was forcefully opened as a figure flew and hit the wall. His figure was slim to the bone and he had the same ears as Tuey had. There was a metal cor on his neck before a person from the bar grabbed a hold of it.

    The person was a human and from the clothing he wore, he was not just anybody from the street. He had a pair of swords on his waist and the scar on his face was the experience token he had adventuring.

    "You ves are getting smug!" said the human before he kicked the demi-humans gut.

    The demi-human coughed out blood from the ruptured lung but he muttered, "Forgive me, please, please!"

    The other human in the bar didn''t dare to look at the event as they hardly swallowed their liquor.

    The human smiled as he saw the demi-human begging before he kicked him some more. "Your race is nothing but ves to us humans, don''t you dare fight back! Else, you want your whole family involved?"

    The demi-human gritted his teeth as he kept silent and ept the beating.

    "Stop it!"

    A Tuey ran up as she shouted before covering the demi-human.

    "W-what are you doing?! Don''t get involve little girl!" said the demi-human. He didn''t want some stranger of his race to be involved with the terrible situation he was in. But s, Tuey disregarded his warning.

    "Heh?" the human smirked as he saw the figure that was covering the demi-human had the same features as her.

    "What''s this? Your daughter? Hahaha! You two are pathetic!" said the human before he raised his leg, "You should bear your father''s sins while you''re here!"

    Tuey closed her eyes as the shadow of the human''s foot getting bigger.

    *boom

    The ck knight raised his helmet before he turned around and saw Lyon was not behind him. Only a freshly broken road was there in his ce. His nce darted to the alleyway before he found him.

    "You still got a lot to learn as a healer Tuey."

    Tuey''s ears perked before she bravely opened her eyes with a smile.

    Lyon was grabbing the human by the face with one hand to the people inside the bar gaping faces. "W-what are you doing, hand''s off me at once!"

    Lyon''s eyes turned sharp before the veins in his hand popped. He swung the guy by the face before pressing it against the wall with the momentum he built.. The wall immediately broke down with a loud boom before debris came into view.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 289 - The ExCommander Malik, Black Knight Reich

    "Oi oi, are you serious?" said one of the customers from the bar after he gushed out the beer he just had in his mouth. He just witnessed someone being ruthlessly mmed through the wall right in front of his eyes. He was blinking three to four times to make sure that he was sober. He looked at the beer before gulping it again, "Goddamn! That was brutal kid, hahaha!"

    Lyon didn''t turn around and face the man that brought him lone apuse but rather the ck knight who already got a hold of his hand. The former smiled before he said, "I don''t know how the empire works, is that what you are trying to tell me?"

    The ck knight stood silent, neither admitting nor denying what he was saying.

    "Hey, it''s the ck knight..." said one of the customers in the bar.

    "Shhh..."

    They all went here to forget about their problems not creating a new one.

    Lyon pulled his arm before getting away from the ck knight''s hold. He put his arms behind his head before walking away only paused after a few steps. "I''m trying to do him a favor, but you will only prolong his suffering."

    "C''mon Tuey, let''s go to the pce," said Lyon as he continued the walk.

    "Eh, wait, I need to heal this man first, ack!" said Tuey before her hands were pped away by the demi-human she wished to heal.

    "Get your hands off me, little girl!" said the demi-human before he got up and ran away without looking at Tuey''s face in the slightest.

    "W-wait!" shouted Tuey but the demi-human wouldn''t stop running away.

    "Ack!" the demi-human shouted in shock as his foot tumbled on something before his figure fell on the road with a thud.

    "Ah sorry, your dramatic runaway went so fast I forgot to draw my leg off your way haha," said Lyon with heartyughter before he approached the demi-human and crouched down.

    The demi-human shrieked away but one of his ankles was ruptured from hitting something hard. His body immediately tried to crawl away butcked the strength to do so. He stared at the young man in the eyes with fear, though thetter had smiles all along.

    "Why don''t you take it easy and just let Tuey heal you," said Lyon before he let out a hint of killing intent enveloping the demi-human''s entire soul.

    Lyon put two fingers in his mouth before he whistled, "Hey, Tuey, this guy wanted to be healed by you after all, haha."

    "Geez, can you not whistle, I''m not a dog!" muttered Tuey before she ran up and looked at the ruptured ankle with a grimaced face. She gulped (Judging by the looks of it, it''s not a simple trip, isn''t it? More like a ruthless kick."

    She shook her head, "I don''t know who you are, but I''m going to heal your injuries so stay still okay."

    The demi-human couldn''t help but nodded repeatedly as he took a nce at Lyon.

    Thetter stood up as he faced the ck knight with crossed arms, "Aren''t you going to help the fe?"

    The ck knight shook his head before answering, "He is beyond help thanks to you."

    Lyon smirked, "Your wee!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Tuey blinked twice in confusion before she asked, "What, what do you mean beyond help?"

    "Why don''t you ask the man himself?" said the ck knight before pointing at Lyon who was already making his way up.

    "Nah, I won''t bother exining, you do it."

    Tuey''s mouth twitched (That guy! Honestly, he acted wherever the ce he was in like in his own backyard).

    Lyon waved his hand as he made his way up alone.

    *glug

    *glug

    "Bwahh! let me exin instead since I saw how it happened in full view haha," said the same customer that apuded Lyon''s act before. He got up from the chair before everyone else noticed the towering figure he was. With beards running across his cheeks to the chin and a hint of alcohol still dripping from it, he looked like a hobo from the street except if one looked at his muscrly trained body. He had ck hair with a buzz-cut hairstyle that could mesmerize innocent girls in a heartbeat.

    Crossing his arms he stood against the ck knight with a smile who was a head shorter than him before darting his nce against Tuey. His eyes turned sharp before he said, "That kid if any regr cultivators were to saw it of course they won''t notice."

    "W-what do you mean?" asked Tuey.

    The man smiled, "Do you even realize that there was not a screech of pain nor a wail this entire time?"

    Tuey raised her eyebrows before she realized it. There was not any begging of help nor were there any voice at alling from the person the ck knight trying to protect from Lyon.

    "I-is he already dead?"

    The huge man shook his head, "Not quite, but death is certainly better than his condition right now. Not even the best physician in the <em>multi-worlds</em> could heal him."

    "At the time," his eyes turned sharp, "The moment before the man was pushed through the wall. His skulls cracked big time from the grab of his face. The wall was only icing of the cake, but he didn''t give the cherry because of certain somebody."

    The man took a nce at the ck knight before he nudged his shoulder with a smile.

    "Hmph. I''m only abiding by thew, no killing between humans is allowed in Cefralin."

    Tuey raised her eyebrows while healing the demi-human''s ankle, "What do you mean by between humans? You mean that between demi-humans is allowed?!"

    "Of course not, they are not allowed either, unless under special condition."

    "What?!"

    "Shh, youngdy, please, don''t make a fuss of it or you will be in deep troubleter. I see that you have no cor around your neck, that''s good, that''s good..." said the demi-human she was healing.

    "What? What does the cor mean?" asked Tuey to which thetter only looked away from her.

    "It means that he is a ve," answered the huge man.

    "You should learn how to shut up before I put you into prison, Malik," said the ck knight,

    "Oh really? Is that a challenge? Reich" said the man as the two of them had a staredown.

    The atmosphere created by the two was suffocatingly intense but the customers of the bar were amazed by the name the ck knight was spouting.

    "Malik... as in, the exmander Malik?!"

    "What? I thought he retired and joined a guild or some sort."

    "No way, I''m just here to have a beer and go home, not seeing a duel of two gargantuan!"

    Malik smirked before he let go of his pressure. The ck knight, Reich, did the same soon after.

    "You are too tense Reich, people even forgot your name and use your armor instead."

    "I don''t need such fame, I''m only enforcing thew as thew see fit."

    "Thew is not perfect Reich, the empire is not perfect either, look with your eyes through that thick helmet of yours, this world is not the only world out there and I''ve seen better than this one."

    "Yet, you came back."

    Malik didn''t refute and only answer with a snort before a smile.

    "Are you sure you want to spend your time here?" asked Malik.

    "I need to keep an eye for the girl to not act anything foolish."

    "Hahaha," Malikughed heartily.

    The ck knight turned before asking, "What''s so funny?"

    "What kind of thing a little healer like her can do? Destroy the empire?" asked Malik in a sarcastic tone.

    "I was a nobody too, yet look who I am now, amander."

    "Maybe you are a great <em>knight</em> but your conscience is shit, you sacrifice your soul to get where you are, you sacrifice the thing that makes you ''human''."

    "So what? It is the price I''m willing to pay."

    "I see, we will see if yourw is still standing when the dayes."

    The ck knight pulled up Malik''s cor, "You! Are you going for a coup?"

    "Are you sure you should be focusing on me?" said Malik as he darted his nce against the high pce. "I heard that the young man you brought here, destroyed the Andro Kingdom, solo."

    "What?! How did you know?"

    "And that same young man is now walking toward your beloved pce unhindered. Heh, congrattions, you served an old monster yet you brought the devil to their."

    The ck knight gasped before he realized what situation the empire was suddenly in. He was focusing too much on Tuey that he forgot who was the person he would be keeping an eye on twenty-four seven.

    ------------------

    "Hmm? What business you have toe to the pce," said one of the two guards guarding the gate.

    The young man they were talking to let down his hands from behind his head before smirking at them.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 290 - Meeting The Emperor

    Lyon crossed his arm as he looked at the two guards, "Your emperor wanted to see me."

    One of the guards looked at him carefully from head to toe. The garment that Lyon wore was nothing sort ofmon in this area. The guard couldn''t figure out why would a man wore something that looked like a skirt. (Is he, is he a performer?) the thought was shared with his partner.

    "A-hem," the guard made a fake cough, "I''ve heard no such thing nor a notice for that matter that the emperor will be meeting anyone."

    The guard looked at the surroundings and saw no official carriages nor any type of transportation that proved Lyon to be someone important. He could only swear that he was a performer but there was no prior notice for that.

    "Hmm, are you sure?" muttered Lyon.

    "Yes, I''m sure, you... uh... are you a performer by chance?" asked the guard.

    "Sorry what?" asked Lyon as he blinked twice. He thought he misheard him saying that he thought he was a performer.

    "Sorry, a-hem, are you a performer?" asked the guard. After the long hours of a shift a day, he barely had anything wet on his throat from the morning.

    "What?"

    "I know that my throat is dry, but you surely heard what I''m saying right? Please give me a break young man," said the guard as he rubbed his throat.

    (What the hell is he saying?! Why would he think that I''m a performer?!) screamed Lyon in his mind.

    "What makes you think that I''m a performer?"

    "I mean," the guard pointed out his golden patterned sarong, "you uh, wore a skirt."

    .

    .

    .

    Lyon squinted his eyes but he couldn''t me them for theck of knowledge. However, he couldn''t believe that this world where multiple inds existed, and multiple cultures in-between, haven''t heard of sarong. Not to mention that the one he had wasn''t even his to begin with.

    "This is not a skirt, is a type of style that I like, it''s called a sarong, I still wore longpressed pants under it! I mean look, look goddamnit! The sarong''s not even that long, you could see some kind of fabric tightly hugging on top of my ankle from there!"

    The guard raised his hands as far as his chest as he showed him his palms, "Woah, okay calm down, I don''t want to make a fuss here."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Why don''t you just take the skirt off then?" said the guard''s partner.

    "It''s sarong!"

    "Right, it''s a sarong."

    "Heh, hahaha," Lyon chuckled before the guards thought him he was starting to go crazy. They nervously held their weapons as they gulped their saliva before looking at one another.

    "Behold, losers! It has, POCKETS!" said Lyon as he slipped both of his hands inside the pockets that the sarong had. He inserted and take out the hands repeatedly to prove his point.

    The guards let down their shoulders before he said, "That''s actually kinda cool."

    "I know right, does your metallic armor has pockets? Of course not! Hahaha!"ughed Lyon in victory.

    "Well, actually we have..."

    "Huh?...."

    .

    .

    *bang

    .

    Lyon sneaked up behind them in a blink of an eye before taking out their consciousness with a chop from his hand against the back of their heads. He looked right and left and notice no one before entering the pce front garden.

    "Looks like straight up from here would be the throne room," muttered Lyon before a smirk appeared on his face.

    With his arms supporting his head, Lyon went to the right instead of forward. (After all, I''m the guest here, and you know what they say about guests, ''treat it like it''s your own home''. Well, I don''t know what happened to my house back on earth after I left though).

    After taking the first turn, he soon found a beautiful pond that was almost as big as ake presented in his view. He took a deep breath as nature tingled his nostrils and brought about a calming sensation in his mind. He approached piling docks before crouching down and put his hands on the warm water. (Hmm, that''s quite unusual, with a ce this high, the water is actually warm).

    "May I know, what is your purpose here?"

    Lyon stood up with a smile before turning around. He looked at the middle-aged man with a thick mustache who asked him the question. Thetter had the same height as Lyon and a reseeding hair on his head.

    "I''m just taking a stroll," answered Lyon before walking to pass him.

    The middle-aged man put his hand on Lyon''s chest before he administered a push to halt Lyon''s tracks. Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he darted his nce against him.

    "Who are you? I have never seen you around before, are you a tourist from a different world?" asked the middle-aged man with his condescending eyes after looking at Lyon''s garment.

    "I''m the emperor''s guest," answered Lyon with a smile.

    The middle-aged man furrowed his eyebrows before smiling, "Please, you jest."

    "Ah I get it," said the middle-aged man before carefully looking at Lyon''s garment, "You must be a performer right?"

    "Motherfucker..." Lyon''s eyes immediately turned sharp before with a whoop of his hand the middle-aged man was put down on the spot, unconscious. Though thetter was quite remarkable in the cultivation level, a fatal blow could easily beunched if they were unprepared. Especially from Lyon himself.

    Lyon left the scene before muttering profanities after profanities. He even kicked a small stone out of anger before itunched and exploded upon impact against the wall. He kept on walking before he noticed that he was already back in the pond.

    He furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at his surrounding, it was exactly the same, even the middle-aged man was still unconscious on the piling dock. (Am I trapped in some sort of illusion here?).

    Lyon ran around the castle before he was back on the same spot.

    "What the hell, this pce is so small!" shouted Lyon. He looked at the surroundings and noticed that the wall had not been well maintained. There were no other ''people'' in his vicinity.

    (Wait a minute) thought Lyon as he looked at the pce. (It''s clean, the gate''s outer walls were also clean now that I remembered).

    "Heh, something is definitely off here," muttered Lyon before got up the stairs that lead to the throne room.

    "Not a soldier nor a knight in sight huh," smiled Lyon before he pushed opened the huge door effortlessly. He walked on the dirty red carpet before he noticed a figure sitting on the throne.

    The old man was unkempt and was skinny to the bone. The royal clothing didn''t fit him anymore and there was no one else but him inside the throne room. His eyes had been weary with times and his gaze was no longer as clear as it used to be. He was stuck in a phase between sleeping and opening his eyes. He blinked a couple of times before he noticed a figure in front of him.

    "W-who are you?" asked the old man with his hoarse voice. His lips looked like it was breaking apart like a cracked wall.

    Lyon crossed his arms with a smirk on his face, "Take a good long look old man."

    The old man on the throne strugglingly stood up before he squinted his eyes. The two blurry images that were received respectively from his right and left eyes fused.

    "Hah...hah..." the old man''s eyes opened wide as his pupils shrunken. His fragile hands were pointing at him before he wombly walked down the stairs. On the third step, his old body tripped and fell on the floor. Nheless, the old bones quickly got up to a crawl albeit with the shaking in his figure.

    Lyon stood firmly despite what happened to the old man as thetter crawled on the ugly red carpet and touched his right ankle with both hands.

    "PLEASE!" the old man shouted.

    The ck knight who was in the vicinity heard the shout before he rushed against the gate. He noticed the two guards were already down for the count and the huge door to the throne room was opened.

    "SAVE ME!"

    Killing intent immediately permeated from his ck Mithril armor as he leaped toward the throne room. (Don''t you try anything funny!).

    "YOUR MAJESTY!"

    The ck knight instantly lost all intent to kill as he heard what the emperor just said. His eyes under his helmet were opened wide in disbelief as he looked at the emperor knelt and rest his head on top of Lyon''s right foot with tears rolling down thetter''s cheeks. Even though the red carpet was dirty, the emperor was willingly on the ground.

    The atmosphere instantly froze as the ck knight''s mind nked and couldn''tprehend the situation as he looked at both of them.. (Wh-what the hell is happening?!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 291 - The Driver Of Tetragram Chariot

    "PLEASE SAVE ME, YOUR MAJESTY!"

    The old emperor let out all of his strength in his vocal cords as he uttered those words. Though his voice was badly hoarse even a figure like Reich could feel the sincerity in his tone.

    (Wh-what''s the hell is happening?! Why is the emperor kneeling to him?! What madness as hees into??). The ck knight furrowed his eyebrows before yelling, "You bastard, what are you doing to the emperor?!"

    Lyon was unperturbed by the shout as he looked down. The thing of the past that yet unlockable to him was again in front of his eyes. Not a foe and it looks like an ally, a subordinate even, an inhabitant of a lost kingdom perhaps.

    He knew he must approach this carefully. With zero hints of what his past self was doing then, he could be a traitor or sort.

    "PROSTRATE, REICH!" shouted the old emperor to Lyon''s surprise.

    "But, your ma��"

    "Did I stutter Reich?!"

    The ck knight immediately banged both of his knees as he prostrated from his spot. Lyon didn''t bother to turn around as he looked at the old man on his foot that didn''t dare in the slightest to lookup against Lyon''s face.

    (Wh-why? Why is the man of such power over many manynds, kneel to a young man that''s far from his age?!) thought the ck knight with a sore heart.

    Lyon took a deep breath before asking, "Who are you?"

    The question struck the old emperor''s heart before thetter pulled back and was on his knees. He took off his royal clothes away as if he was ripping the shame out of him. He wore a shabbymoner''s clothes that were as ancient as his age underneath. The colors had faded away and there were holes here and there. He pulled off his ne without any reservation in his strength before doing the same thing with each of the bracelets on his arms. Looking at him now, anyone would think that he was just an unfortunate homeless old man on the street that was scraping the trash for food, however, the glint in his eyes was something else entirely different.

    "My name is Yoji, I was once one of your carriage drivers."

    The ck knight opened his eyes as wide as he physically could. A carriage driver, a low-ss tier of work, yet he sounded so proud of it like being an emperor was nothing.

    Lyon was even more taken back by his revtions, an emperor was nothing but a carriage driver for him? He couldn''t believe how strong his past self was and he didn''t see any exact limit either as he kept on discovering new techniques in a blink of an eye.

    "Looks like, you meet me at the wrong time, Yoji," said Lyon as he walked past him and step on the stairs before sitting on the throne-like it was his own. However, instead of getting mad, there was a hint of respect and satisfaction from Yoji as he saw what Lyon did.

    "Tell me, Yoji, tell me how should I believe that you were once my driver?"

    The old man nodded, "I was the youngest and the weakest of all the drivers, I am the one that is responsible for taking care of your magnificent steeds! The Tetragram Chariot"

    (We-Weakest you say?!) thought the ck knight.

    Lyon put a rest on his head against his arm as he contemted (Hmm, The Tetragram Chariot, it didn''t ring a bell, though, it''s a really cool name).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Who named that carriage?" asked Lyon.

    "That answer is obviously you, Your Majesty," answered Yoji.

    (Hah, I knew it) thought Lyon inside his mind though he acted all serious on the outside.

    "Sorry, though, I can''t exactly remember you, you meet me at the wrong time, Little Yoji," shrugged Lyon.

    The old emperor went agape as tears once again rolled from his eyes.

    "Hey, what are you��"

    He prostrated once more, "O-only Your Majesty, only Your Majesty called me by that name!"

    "Really? Hmm..." Lyon contemted once more. Obviously, it was no coincidence that he suddenly called him by his nickname, just like how he suddenly could y zither even though he never touched one back on earth nor how he rode a horse so skillfully. He really wanted to believe that it''s true, but it won''t hurt to be more careful.

    "Reich, go and close the door, watch the pce for me, whatever you are hearing here must never go outside unless His Majesty wills it so, understand."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows to the old emperor''s suddenmand.

    The ck knight gritted his teeth under his helmet before standing up and turned around. However after a few steps, he turned around once more, "But, Your Majesty?!"

    "What''s this Reich, I thought you are a man ofw. In this empire of mine, I''m still thew, am I not? Not those bastard sons of mine, nor that bitch you so-called empress."

    The ck knight clenched his fist, "A-at least, tell me why..."

    "You know yourself what''s happening inside this forsaken empire of mine internally, yet you turn a blind eye and just follow thew without questioning, so why did you suddenly want to know now?" asked the emperor.

    The ck knight couldn''t answer as the words stuck in his throat. In the end, he took a bow, before turning around.

    "But, I will answer you," said the old emperor to the ck knight''s halt.

    "I know you are born to a lower ss noble, I know you were forsaken by your parents, I know how hard your young life was. You were bullied, but strive that glory in a hope of recognition. Malik told me all about you."

    (Malik did?) thought Reich.

    "However, the glory that you have arrived right now is because thew said so. That''s why you are adamant that thew is right. Thew made all your decisions. However, with His Majesty here, soon thew will be shaken or it might even cease to exist, you have to make a decision by your own heart by then. Just like Malik, he... he understood my situation as you are right now."

    (Is that why he resigned from being amander?) thought Reich as he reminded that Malik was hinting at a coup.

    "Go, I need to discuss something private with His Majesty."

    The ck knight didn''t utter any more words before he silently walked out and closed the door.

    The two of them were left at the throne room before the old emperor reached out his sleeves and a little whistle made of bamboo was picked out. This entire time, the old emperor didn''t stand up even though he was beginning to pant and his skinny bones seemed to give up at any moment.

    "Hmm? What is that?" asked Lyon.

    "This is a whistle, Your Majesty."

    "I know that stupid, but what is that for?" asked Lyon slightly irritated.

    The old man rubbed his reseeding hair like a child in front of Lyon with a smile as if he had done an innocent mistake.

    "This is a special whistle made to call the Tetragram Chariot."

    The old emperor put the whistle on his broken lips to Lyon''s surprise before he blew it. However, not a tune of the whistle came out of it, not even air, there was nothing.

    "Only the right owner can call the Tetragram Chariot, Your Majesty, you entrusted this to me back then to keep it safe, until we meet again."

    "Hmm?" Lyon hummed before the old emperor stood up and gave him the whistle. Thetter soon turned back into a kneeling position.

    He looked at the whistle with furrowed eyebrows before he rubbed it clean with his clothes. He doubly put the whistle in his mouth before he blew it.

    "Ngh!"

    His eyes opened wide before he could feel four thumping noises out of nowhere. It was rhythmic with one another.

    *Ffwhhheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

    The whistle was blown as the entire empire heard the sound. The ck knight wanted to turn around but something inside him was holding him back while Malik looking at the sky alongside Tuey who was just done healing the demi-human. The onlookers stopped whatever they were doing as they looked at one another.

    "What was that?" said one of the inhabitants.

    "Huh? You hear it too?" said another.

    Malik furrowed his eyebrows as he darted his nce to the pce, "Something ising��"

    The ind suddenly quaked as the waves turned against one another.

    "Hmm?" a certain dragon woman opened her eyes as she felt nature turned restless while not far away from her ce was the leader of the assassins from the Abyss Tower who couldn''t tend the trembling sensation his hands felt.

    The leader wolfman was trying hard to keep the inhabitants calm down. (It''s one thing after another!).

    *Neeeigghh

    Everyone in this world could hear the victory neigh of a horse but they couldn''t pinpoint where was iting from. Soon they could hear galloping but still, they looked in every direction and it wasn''t there.

    "Don''t tell me, horses that are capable of running in spatial storm?!" said the dragon woman who realized what''s going on.

    The old emperor grinned as he opened his arms, "Ah, how I miss you all."

    *prak

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows before he noticed the space nearby was cracking like ss before it was blown over by a gallop of a horse. The chariot came crashing through the hole as four horses immediately raised their hind legs before parallelly parking right under Lyon''s gaze.

    Lyon immediately pped both of his knees before he stood up and crossed his arms, "Little Yoji, tell me, who dares to break your meridians and leave you in this state?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 292 - Little Yojis Cruel Fate

    The four stallions were towering high and theirplexion was crimson red. Their fabulous mane could make the lions cower in fear and scorned in jealousy. The muscles in their body were refined and mana was covering their hoofs like a me as well as the pair of arge wheel.

    The chariot was made of unknown metal with a golden color that could easily reflect light. There was one beautiful ck gemstone that was shaped like a crystal etched on the center of it, facing the four stallions. No reigns were attached to a single stallion yet they were clearly bound to the chariot from the way they acted.

    "Tell me, Yoji!"

    The chariot was the final and ultimate proof that the old emperor that now wore nothing butmon clothes were in fact someone he knew from the yet uncovered past. Seeing the pitiful shape that he was in. Lyon buried his fingers against his palms as his veins started to rebel.

    His meridians were broken as the cultivation level was keeping on a descend. There was nothing that could stop him from being reverted back to a mortal, to ash.

    Yoji''s lips quivered as he looked down in sorrow. As thest tears of his eyes dropped on the dirty red carpet he looked up against His Majesty as he answered, "My own, family."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "What?"

    Yoji began to tell the tales.

    "I was, in love Your Majesty. With a woman named Ghuaisha. She was a beautiful woman that I met long after Your Majesty''s <em>departure</em> in the countryside of this world that I happened to travel. I saved up more than enough fortune and more than enough power to rule this tiny world and I thought of settling down after I met her.:

    Yoji looked up at the ceiling of his pce that was filled with nothing but cobwebs, with a blissful nostalgia.

    "She was amoner, Your Majesty, a mortal of average talent. Our meeting was pure bliss, I was not an emperor yet at the time and I wish I had not be one. Seeing the poor condition of her family and the surroundings, I decided to protect them with my strength. Soon I taught her how to cultivate more efficiently and she gradually grew stronger by the day."

    "Seeing that I was a capable man, the then vige pleaded to me to be their leader. I was hesitating at first, but seeing the gleaming eyes of her, I could only nod. Things led to another and soon the vige turned into town and then a kingdom. We grew vastly and in a short period of time due to my power and the influence that I eventually earned."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Yoji tightened his upper lips as he reminisced a certain day.

    His younger self was sitting on a throne and the view in front of him was as grand as any throne room should be. He looked at Ghuaisha who was diligently cultivating with a smile on his face. Yoji muttered, "You know since this kingdom is going to be an empire soon, would you be my empress?"

    Ghuaisha paused her cultivation process before opening her eyes and looked at Yoji. Both of them were blinking at each other as Yoji''s sweating profusely. (She... she is not going to say no after all this right?) thought thetter before the former''s lips stretched wide with a nod. Yoji let out a sigh of relief as he shook his head.

    "However, that, was the beginning of my nightmares," said the current Yoji with his hoarse voice.

    "I failed to see the dark heart that she was hiding right in front of my eyes until it was toote. With her cultivation power keep on growing and I was kept busy with the daily problems that the newly built empire had, she was free to do as she pleased. I was trying to create an empire, a ce where no matter where you are or what you are, as long as you''re not an asshole or do something bad, you are wee, just like<em> Your Majesty did</em>."

    "But, her hunger for power was inexhaustible as her hate toward the demi-humans. We didn''t share the same vision of what the empire should be. She wanted to rule all thend in this world without question and her only obstacle was, of course, me.

    "''Human should rule this world, others are of lesser race'' were the words out of her mouth that made me furious. However, when she uttered those words, it was the final phase of the poison she kept imnting inside my food and beverages. I couldn''t excess the force I used to have as my meridians grow thinner and thinner without me realizing it. It gorged my meridians ever since, but that''s not the worst part."

    He gritted his teeth, "On that same day that I lost all my cultivation levels at a rapid rate and coughing blood on the floor! She confessed to having a baby that was not mine, growing inside her belly. I swore I could have died back then just from the revtion alone. However, I demanded to know who was the father and she didn''t tell me."

    "I was kept alive because of my status and how I am still important for the public figure and my rtions with other kingdoms which eventually would crumble if I suddenly died.

    "Soon the news of her son born was spread out to the entire world. I was already an empty emperor by then, no outsiders were allowed to meet me."

    Yoji clenched his fists till they were bleeding, "Every day I was being sent a letter of congrattions on having my first child! I don''t even have the strength to kill myself!"

    Yoji reminisced the day when he got the letters.

    His face was rapidly going old as wrinkles appeared on his face. His eyes were empty as he sat alone inside the throne room. "I want to die... I want to die... Someone, please kill me...."

    "I want to die!!" Yoji shouted while standing up before an item fell out of his cloth with a thud. His depressed eyes darted a nce against it before tears rolled down his eyes. His knees immediately bent before he crouched as he hugged the whistle on his chest.

    "Y-Your Majesty...!" Yoji shouted as his voice broke at thetter word.

    Back to the present.

    "It was the whistle that keeps me going. Soon her child grows and he bullied me, insulted me without any regard for who I am. I was kicked, punched, spit on. Then she visited me and told me that she was once again pregnant. She was trying to break me. Eventually, she had four sons in total and I still don''t know who the father was. I kept holding on to the whistle all these years until on a certain day a famous fortune-teller was rumored to visit my empire."

    "I told mymander then, his name was Malik, he was the only one that knew my real situation, to make a visit and a request to find your whereabouts. It was an impossible request since it was Your Majesty that was the target. She failed a couple of times before fate finally smiled at me. She had a breakthrough and managed to gain some information before she wrote them on a paper."

    "The destruction of the Andro Kingdom by a young man that she couldn''t even see the face. At that point, I knew that it was Your Majesty, I was certain! Nobody else but you that could defy even the power of a fortune-teller that is beloved by nature!"

    Yoji prostrated, "Your Majesty! Please, save me! Let me be, your charioteer again!"

    Lyon closed his eyes as he listened to the end of his story as he took a breath. His eyes turned sharp as he opened them before the surrounding mana gathered like a wild torrent in his hand.

    "I''ve heard your plea, Little Yoji."

    *neiiiigh

    The four stallions were excited as they could feel the aura permeating from Lyon''s body as they raised their hind legs.

    The ring on Lyon''s finger let out pure mana that further amplified the current of the torrent.

    "Give me your hand, let me check your pulse,"

    "dly Your Majesty!" Yoji gave his skinny hand without hesitation.

    Lyon felt the first thump of Yoji''s pulse before he let out a smirk. He put his index finger upfront before he wrote the spell with a golden color in each stroke.

    "Immortal Magic: Blessing of Kohr!"

    The spell was activated before a magic brand with a rainbow color appeared right on top of Yoji''s head. Thetter closed his eyes against the magic brand before a shimmering light shone upon his figure. Feathers upon feathers came out of the magic brand as the old bones slightly float before all of his body was covered by it.

    Lyon crossed his arms with a smirk as he looked at him before his ears perked up as he heard a foreign voice from outside.

    "Good afternoon prince!"

    "The recent natural disasters and phenomenon had me restless, I need to visit the ol�� I mean my father, hehe."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 293 - The Princes Visit

    Inside the bar of the alleyway, Tuey took a peek from the door with Malik standing in front of her to cover her presence. Her eyes had a hint of worry as they saw a group of white knights on a march toward the pce above.

    "Ho?" one of the knights caught a nce at Malik who was standing with a smile on his face.

    The man approached Malik with the nking noise of his armor before standing right in front of him. With how towering Malik''s figure was, the knight stood no chance of giving pressure.

    "Long time no see, Exmander Malik."

    Thetter put on more emphasis on the title that he referred him to.

    Malik crossed his arms with a quick nce against the red armband on the knight''s arm, "Indeed, haven''t seen one of you guys in a while still enjoying the job?"

    The knightughed against Malik''s sarcastic tone, "What are you talking about? Of course, we enjoy the job, this is the greatest prestige ever, second only to your old job."

    "Oh is that so? Looks like you guys have it easy huh?" asked Malik with a smile.

    "No kidding, who dares to offend the princes in this world? Even the Abyss Tower had to think twice hahaha."

    Malik only smiled at his words before the knight caught a glimpse of Tuey who was peeking from the bar''s door.

    "Hmm? The bar got a new employee huh?" the knight smirked before he said with a glint of lust in his eyes, "I suddenly felt thirsty, please apany me to drink would you."

    Tuey furrowed her eyebrows before her jaw slightly moved, "Ptui!"

    She actually spat on the floor to his surprise. Thetter immediately gritted his teeth before he reached out her neck.

    "Hands off!"

    Malik pped his hand away.

    "Malik! What are you doing?! Why are you protecting this ve?"

    "I am not a ve! I''m a healer!" shouted Tuey in contempt.

    "What did you say?" the knight darted his nce toward her neck before he noticed what''s going on, "Ah I see, you are of the new batch huh, I bet you wouldn''t be as cocky as you are right now once you wore the cor."

    "Enough, back off!" Malik pushed the knight to the ground with a single push to his chest.

    The knight fell with a thud in disbelief before he pointed out his trembling finger against Malik, "J-just because you are an exmander, doesn''t mean you can do as you please in this town! How dare you chose to support demi-human trash rather than a noble knight?!"

    Tuey was about to speak another word but Malik stopped him with a gesture from his hand.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    His shout was heard by the group of knights he was in. They all wore the same red armband before they approached their ally.

    "What''s going on here?" asked one of the knights.

    "Noble? You? Please, you all have forgotten the emperor''s way. Is that something a noble would do? You people have failed the emperor!" reprimanded Malik.

    "Stop saying bullshit Malik, we are all humans! A superior race! Why would you protect that demi-human? She is not even your ve!"

    "I''m nobody''s ve! I''m me! I''m a healer named Tuey!" said Tuey. She didn''t even know where did she pull out that attitude. Lyon''s influence was far greater than she would have imagined it to be. They didn''t even spend a week before it rubbed off on her.

    Malik opened his eyes wide as she looked at the girl that was about one-third of his size. For someone that small to have courage greater than the knights in front of her, his lips turned a grin. "Wow youngdy, that''s what I call courage!"

    "Eh. Eh..." Tuey suddenly meeked out as her cheeks blushed.

    "Anyway, you should back off now before I''m mad. You are scaring my customers here."

    The knight raised his eyebrows, "You owned the bar?"

    "Of course I own the bar, why wouldn''t I own a bar? I''m an exmander and booze is what I sleep with. C''mon then, shooo shooo.," said Malik as he gestured with his hand before turning around.

    "Hehe, do you think you wear the right attitude now Malik? What would the prince do if he were to hear that we got rejected in a bar over a demihuman."

    Malik halted before he muttered, "A prince huh? Are you really sure you guys are serving a prince?"

    "You!"

    *bang

    Malik closed the door before he said to the customers, "Drinks on me fes!"

    They wanted to roar a happy tone but were afraid that the knights would hear so they tapped their ss on the table as an answer.

    "T-thank you," said Tuey with a blush on her face. This was the second human that she met after Lyon that didn''t treat her like something from below.

    Malik nodded, "En, just sit anywhere you like, oh, is juice alright?"

    Tuey slightly nodded though her finger was fidgeting. Malik smiled as he went behind the bar and picked up a ss and poured an apple juice in it. With a tap of the ss to the table, he said, "Are you worried about him?"

    His question caught her by surprise before thetter nodded, "Older brother is really strong but, he is quite reckless sometimes."

    "Hahaha! Do you know that there are people who appeared to be reckless on purpose?" asked Malik.

    "Huh? Why would someone do that?" asked Tuey as she sat down and looked at the juice in her ss.

    "The art of deception, the ultimate art of war."

    Tuey drank the juice with a gulp as she looked at Malik''s eyebrows furrowed before thetter rocking the ss slowly. (The ultimate art of.. war?).

    "When someone entered a fight or a battle or even a war, their heart beat faster than it should. The adrenaline of surviving is enormous and their brains exerted fastermands than they were able toprehend the true situation. It means that most people couldn''te up with more than five solutions in life and death situations because time is not on their side."

    "F-five solutions?"

    "Hahaha, don''t be so surprised. I just made the numbers out of my own imagination, I used no journals to prove this hahaha," chuckled Malik before his voice suddenly turned deep, "but even so, it is true, the calmer you are, the more dangerous you are to the enemy."

    Tuey blinked twice as she remembered that the older brother she was always referring to in battle, always crossed his arms and had a smirk on his face. He didn''t seem too worried at all, even though the opponent he faced was of a higher level than him.

    ----------------

    Meanwhile outside the bar.

    "Should we cuffed him to prison?" asked one of the knights.

    "Without a formal order from the prince? You want us to be beaten ck and blue and humiliated in front of the crowd? He is Malik, don''t be stupid. For the moment let''s enjoy a stroll, after all, it''s been a while since we are here. The prince would take a week probably beforeing out of the pce."

    ----------------------------

    The pce.

    The prince was about to open the door before he halted as his hands touched the door.

    "Oh right, you should punish those two guards that are guarding the gate, they were all drowsy. I don''t want toy a hand on such dirt, so you do it."

    The ck knight nodded before the prince pushed the door. Thetter looked down and saw the ugly red carpet as he smiled with contempt. He closed his eyes as he walked forward and opened his arms as if he was in heaven.

    "Oh, Faaaather... how I miss you!"

    He felt something was off. Usually, the old man would already insult him, but the usual profanity was not present.

    "Oi old man, don''t tell me you d��?!"

    His eyes opened wide in disbelief as he saw what''s in his view. A magnificent chariot was presented right under the throne and something was floating while being covered up by feathers. However, the most important thing was someone that sat on the throne. It wasn''t the old emperor but rather someone young who might be even younger than himself.

    "Who are you! Reich! Who the fuck is he?!"

    The ck knight raised his eyebrows and turned around before he saw Lyon was sitting on the throne.

    "You! What are you doing there! Get down this instance!"

    "I thought the emperor told you to guard the door," Lyon''s voice turned deep before killing intent started to envelop the ck knight''s entire figure, "AND NOT TALKING BACK TO ME!"

    *bang

    His knees immediately mmed the floor in disbelief as mountainous pressure forced his forehead to kiss the earth. He was struggling to get up but couldn''t find the strength as he felt his soul was strangled by a million des. His pride was immediately put down as he couldn''t even look up and stayed in prostrating position.

    The prince raised his eyebrows in disbelief, "GhGHghGH!"

    He didn''t even notice the movement before Lyon grabbed him by the neck like a chicken ready to be chopped.

    "Did you think you would survive after what you''ve done to my charioteer?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 294 - Revolt

    (Wh-what?! I can''t muster up an ounce of strength from my meridians!) thought the prince as he was at the mercy of the unknown youth who grabbed by the neck. He could only hold the arm that was choking him with nothing but the strength of a feather.

    Lyon furrowing his eyebrows as the five fingers that hugged the prince''s neck were pressing toward the bones inside. The prince''s eyes bulged red as they looked at him with fear before a light inside his body jumped out, forming an astral of a man that was clearly older than the prince right behind Lyon.

    "Stay your hand off my little brother!"

    The astral figure was only answered with Lyon''s back against him. The former gritted his teeth before saying, "Don''t you realize who I am?! Don''t you know the repercussions if you kill him?!"

    Lyon acted like he was deaf to the ghost that was kept on talking to stop what he intended to do as he kept applying pressure to his grip.

    "Insolence!" shouted the astral before he noticed the ck knight was prostrating this whole time.

    "Reich! What are you doing?! Do your fucking job and stop him!"

    However, his shout meant nothing as the ck knight couldn''t even mutter a strength to even lift his head. He could only grit his teeth as he kept on trying.

    Lyon smirked before he let go of the prince who immediately tumbled down and coughs. On his neck, the hand imprint was discernable by naked eyes as proof of his humiliation. One more push and his neck would have been broken.

    The astral breathed a sigh of relief as he saw his little brother was out of death''s grasp.

    "G-g-good, hehehe, so you changed your mind after all huh, wise choice," smiled the astral as his tone turned smug.

    "You''re wrong, I didn''t let him go because you told me to," said Lyon with a pause before he continued, "The one who has the right for his life is not me, the one who decided his fate is not me," muttered Lyon.

    The astral furrowed his eyebrows, "What are you talking about."

    "I''m just a <em>master</em> here, a master who wouldn''t let down his subordinate!" said Lyon as he kicked the prince''s abdomen while he was still crouching on the ground and sent thetter flying outside the pce.

    Blood gushed out of his mouth whilst he was in midair under the gentle hug of the sun before he fell down right in the middle of the road with a boom under the watchful eyes of the onlooker.

    "O-oi, what was that?" said one of the onlookers as he looked at the pile of dust.

    "T-thats!"

    "The fourth prince!" shouted one of the knights with the red armband on his arm before the group approached him toe aid.

    His eyes opened wide as he saw the horrific condition of the prince. His neck was one tap away from breaking and blood kepting out of his mouth. If any worthwhile physician were to saw this, they would be trembling as the insides of his gut had broken and shredded.

    ------------

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Fuwah!" said Malik in satisfaction before he mmed the empty ss against the table. With his hand scrapping away the liquid on his mouth, he turned a smile as he said, "Time is of the essence, let''s go Tuey!"

    "E-eh? Where to?" asked Tuey.

    "The show, I wonder if our performance will any be significant with your older brother here, nevertheless, you need to go and rendezvous with him fast. We will meet at the pce, I will gather all the demi-human there. Things, are about to change in this empire."

    -------------

    The knight gulped, "W-W-Who?! Who dared to attack the prince?!"

    He still couldn''t believe that someone was brave enough to offend the Cefralin Empire to this state. It was obvious from the wounds that the prince suffered that he was at the mercy of the attacker.

    "Who?!" the knights surrounded the prince before they looked in every direction. They could only see scared onlookers rather than anyone suspicious.

    "The time is nigh!" a person shouted.

    Everyone darted their gaze to the huge man that was shouting from the top of his lung. The infamous exmander Malik.

    "Malik! Y-y-you''ve done it... oooh you''ve done it now!" shouted the same knight who was trying to pick on Tuey a moment ago.

    Malik smiled, "You know this is going to happen sooner orter, it''s a famous word that you selfish nobles nevere across, karma."

    "Tch! Enough with your ndering! You''ve finally act an offense against the empire, everyone!! Arrest him!"

    Malik smirked before one demi-human stood in front of him. "If you want to arrest him, you need to go through all of us."

    The knight raised his eyebrows before he saw hundreds upon hundreds of demi-human was surrounding Malik like an all-direction shield. They were the ones that he redeemed as ves who had now unite under a single banner. Even if they had the cultivation power that was above them, their quantity alone made up for it.

    "You trashes, don''t you remember who feeds you?!" asked the knight.

    "Feed?! Do I look like I''ve eaten anything? You fucking pig!" shouted one skinny demi-human that was almost meatless.

    "Tch! Shut up, you all should be grateful that we didn''t kill you instead!"

    "W-what''s going on here?" asked one knight from the port.

    "Are you blind?! They are trying to revolt!" shouted the knight.

    The knight looked at the arrays of demi-human in front of him standing align in front of Malik. Thetter smiled before making his way toward the lone knight. The towering height was enough to make the knight gulped his saliva.

    "You are the armada that was led by Reich, I mean the ck knight, right?" asked Malik.

    The knight nervously nodded before Malik said, "You must await yourmander''smand, else if you act on your own now, I cannot guarantee the result would be what you want."

    "Malik! Stop persuading him to revolt! You traitor!" said the knight with a red armband as spitsing out of his mouth in each word.

    (Malik? As in the exmander Malik?!) thought the knight before he took a bow, "Understood! Thank you for your advice!"

    "Gah! You traitor! First Prince will annihte all of you for this treachery!"

    Malik snapped his finger, "You are free to do as you please against these so-called knights, but leave the prince alone."

    "Raaaah!!" the army of demi-human made their victory cry as they shed with the knights. The gap in their number was enormous and the average human was afraid of getting involved.

    "Hehehe! I''ve been wanting to shred you to pieces for a long time now, your cocky attitude has been irritating me but it all ends now!" said one of the demi-human against a defenseless bystander woman.

    "No! I didn''t do anything wrong!"

    "Yeah! But you are human!"

    *bang

    The demi-human''s head immediately exploded as Malik threw his kick against it to the bystander''s disbelief. "I will kill those who act a transgression against an innocent human! Don''t forget our true goal!"

    His shout got everyone''s attention before they stopped rioting aimlessly.

    "Go, Tuey, to the pce," muttered Malik to the little shadow behind him.

    ----------------

    The astral looked at the situation below, "W-what have you done..."

    Lyon smirked, "I kicked your little brother all the way over there, the rest... I don''t care."

    "You will pay for this!" shouted the astral before Lyon''s infused mana hand grabbed him by the throat.

    (W-what! Impossible! I''m in an astral form!).

    "Thene all of you, but wash your neck first, otherwise I will break it just like this!" Lyon squeezed his hand before the astral broke to pieces like a slim ss mming against the floor.

    Lyon smirked before he turned around to walk to the ugly throne before he sat on it. With his hand supporting his face and his legs crossed he said, "I''ve already made the chance for you, an arrangement you could dream of Little Yoji, as soon as you wake up, you will meet them."

    *neigh

    The four stallions raised their hindlegs in anticipation as one feather from a thousand fell freely from covering Yoji. It danced against the wind and made its way outside and basked in the sky above the ttering fights from below.

    ----------------

    The bearer of the astral was puking blood as his soul was directly hit. His breath was panting as he gritted his teeth. There was a vow of vengeance behind that re of his.

    "Kh! You will pay for this!"

    However he coughed another blood and stained the floor red.

    "Guard!"

    One of his guards immediately rushed in and was surprised by thetter''s condition. However, he didn''t have the chance to ask how he was before he said, "Get ready to sail! Tell mother I need to meet her! We are going.... for a war!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 295 - Loyal Or Slave?

    Tuey stood in front of the pce where the two guards were before they joined in the fray below. Her nce was at the ck knight who was kowtowing tightly against the floor despite the roar of battle happening below. She took a gulp before she walked up the stairs and approached him. She felt worried against him even though she knew thetter was not in mortal danger.

    She gulped before she walks past him and looked at the front before her body felt an enormous shock that stilled her tail for a second. There was a chariot that was being carried by four magnificent stallions with their majestic mane fluttering. Her instinct told her that they were dangerous but the eyes that were on the animal were nothing to be afraid of.

    Though she was very interested in them, there was nothing more interesting than the young man who closed his eyes on somebody else''s throne. The red carpet might be spiteful, the chandelier might be gone, the wall was cracking and nothing but cobwebs could be seen on the ceiling, his bearing alone made all of them insignificant.

    Tuey squinted her eyes against the young man on the throne as she thought (W-why? I mean How?! how can he sleep at a time like this?!).

    "But still, I can''t believe that in under a week, he already attacked two behemoths," muttered Tuey as she smiled wryly.

    "Hmm??"

    She could feel something light fell on top of her tilting head before she grabbed it. (Feather?) thought Tuey before she immediately darted her nce from it to the source that was above her. Her eyes immediately opened wide before she unintentionally let out a shriek. Her butt fell with a thud as she looked up and gulped her saliva.

    "W-what is that?"

    Another feather fell as it danced around in the ways that the wind told it against.

    "Angel..?" thought Tuey.

    She shook her head before she darted her nce back to Lyon (Older brother, you must have something to do with it, right? It must be right, otherwise why would you stay here?).

    "But still," Tuey looked at the magnificent chariot with a gleam of hope. (I hope I can ride it one day, it must be nice to ride something that luxurious once in a while, but whose chariot is this though?).

    Looking back at the ck knight who was kowtowing without even moving an inch she contemted before asking, "Mr ck knight, why don''t you get up?"

    The ck knight, of course, couldn''t answer her question and could only grit his teeth. He already gave up trying to get up. His position as themander of the empire was nothing but a joke in front of the young man that was sitting on the throne of his emperor. He was not deaf and he could hear the roaring battle below. The rise of the demi-human had started and he was doing nothing but kissing his knees and forehead against the floor. His men needed him and he couldn''t be there for them.

    Tuey smiled wryly, "I have a huge feeling that you are kowtowing against older brother, but really you should give up, he doesn''t care. He is asleep."

    (What!) the ck knight was screaming inside his brain as he couldn''t believe what the little demi-human just said. The pressure that he currently feeling wasing out from a young man that was sleeping.

    "Stop messing with me!" shouted the ck knight before he stood up.

    "Ah? Why are you shouting?!" reprimanded Tuey.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "H-huh?" the eyebrows under the helmet rose in surprise before the eyes looked down at the floor. He was clenching and opening his hand to make sure that the pressure he felt was totally gone.

    "Why don''t you answer my question?"

    Reich didn''t care what the littledy said as the bizarre view was presented in his vision. He knew the throne room wasckluster, but he didn''t remember the old emperor having a chariot and four grand stallions that were towering high.

    He gulped before he noticed that a thing was floating above his head. It was covered by feathers and the outline made it shaped like a crystal. (What the hell is that?)

    "Hoaam..."

    Lyon suddenly yawned before he opened half of his eyes before he rubbed them.

    "Oh you finally awake older brother," said Tuey with a smile on her face.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows (Man, my sleep didn''t evenst ten minutes). He squinted his eyes as he looked at the one talking to him, "A talking dog?"

    "How mean!!" Tuey pouted as she crossed her arms and put her face away with a snort.

    Lyon smirked with a nod, he knew exactly who he was talking to.

    "Where is His Majesty?" asked Reich.

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder before pointing at the thing that was floating above.

    "What did you do?!" asked Reich frantically.

    Lyon crossed his leg, "He said that you know his situation, Little Yoji''s situation."

    "Kh!" Reich clenched his hands and didn''t deny what he just said.

    "Do you know why he was waiting for me? Do you know how did your emperor survive and didn''t sumb to insanity after such fate?" asked Lyon before he identally broke one of the armrests on the throne with his grip.

    "His loyalty..." Lyon muttered before he closed his eyes slowly took a nce against the thing that was floating and covered by thousands of feathers. (I might have forgotten you Little Yoji, but you didn''t forget me nor the Tetragram Chariot).

    "Do you know the difference between a loyal man and a ve man?" asked Lyon as he approached one of the stallions and daringly rubbed its head whilstbing the mane.

    Reich was taken back by the sudden question but with so much thing going on around him, it was hard to think of an answer.

    Tuey contemted before she offered her opinion, "Will?"

    Lyon smiled and nodded, "Will! A person who serves because they wanted to and a person who serves because they need to live."

    Lyon looked at the ck Mytrhil helmet before he asked, "Are you loyal or are you a ve?"

    "What are you talking about older brother? Of course, he is loyal, I mean, he even got out of his way to pick you up, right? Mr. ck knight?... Mr?" her voice turned low at thest word as she saw how the helmet was facing down.

    "Who are you loyal to? Who are you a ve to?" asked Lyon.

    (W-why... why can''t I answer such a simple question! It''s loyal it''s LOYALTY!) screamed Reich in his mind yet the word stuck on his throat and refused to go out.

    "Aaargh!" he shouted before running away from the throne room under Tuey''s surprised eyes. "I thought he was the silent type, but he screamed a lot in the end," thetter said.

    The ck knight jumped from the gate before shouting, "Stop it this instance!"

    "Fat chance!" shouted Malik as they met midair before making quick contact with their fist.

    "Malik! What are you doing?! You are destroying the empire!" shouted Reich.

    "No, I''m changing it, into something that the emperor always wanted it to be," said Malik.

    "But thew!"

    "Fuck thew!" shouted Malik before both of them shed.

    The battle was enough to make the innocent bystander scared, now two giants were going at it too.

    The two of them grabbed each other''s hands as they red at each other. None of the knights dared to assist the ck knight and none of the demi-human dared to assist the exmander. They had no ce in such a fight.

    "Open your eyes, Reich!"

    "Ghhhaaa!"

    The two of them were pushed to several steps from each other before they furrowed their eyebrows.

    A huge shadow crept up from the port before swallowing the battle to a stop. The prince who was lying on the broken road forced out a smile with blood kept pouring out of his mouth.

    Malik let go of his stance before crossing his arms with a smile on his face, "Herees the big fish."

    "Ah, older brother look!" said Tuey as she pointed out at the sea.

    "Hmm?" Lyon came over before he stood before the opened gate.

    Hundreds of ship that was twice as big as the one Reich brought to The Andro Kingdom was sailing on the sea against the Cefralin Empire. One special ship was bigger than the others and humans could be seen standing from the deck.

    Lyon smirked before he crossed his arm, "I didn''t think that there would be this many, a quite spectacr thing for youreback don''t you think?"

    The four stallions neighed at the same time before they raised their hind legs in excitement. The Tetragram Chariot finally felt a battle was approaching, not children''s quarrel like the one on the road.

    A batch of feathers suddenly fell and dropped to the floor, revealing a smooth right foot.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 296 - The Man Behind Thousands Of Feathers

    "Heh," Lyon smirked as the bottom of his feet gradually stopped kissing the floor.

    "Be careful!" shouted Tuey.

    Malik looked at both of his trembling hands as he saw the ships that stretched his eyes. He tried to bury his fingers against the palm but to no avail.

    "Seeing this, it made you insignificant don''t you think?" asked Malik toward the ck knight behind him.

    Thetter stood silent outside of the armor but his eyes were opening wide at the sight of the grand army on the shore.

    "Do you think that your title serves a purpose? We are nothing but a symbolic matter to stop the kingdoms from revolting," added Malik.

    (However, this is still beyond my imagination, how much power does the empress hold behind the emperor''s back? Crap, I''m starting to doubt that we could overturn the table here. I hope the emperor was right, even though he did end the Andro Kingdom by himself, seeing the vassals in front, one can''t me me to have doubt....right?.....?!) Malik raised one of his eyebrows as another shadow crept up behind him. He looked up before his mouth started to twitch.

    "I know someone who couldn''t stop showing off before, however, at least tremble a bit goddamnit!" said Malik as he saw the figure above him moved forward. The only things fluttering from thetter were his hair and his golden patterned sarong.

    "Huh.."

    "Who is that?"

    "What?"

    The people finally noticed someone in the air that was overlooking the hundreds of ships with a crossed arms. The majestic figure was seemed to bless by the sun as they instinctively enthralled by the view. Their knees slowly descended down to the floor as if the figure above was a being above them. Whether they were humans or demi-humans, they all shared the same feeling.

    "Hurry and retrieve the prince!"

    The shout came from the ship that docked at the port before a hundred knights immediately flew and moved in a synchronized manner to the people''s fright. The demi-humans dispersed of their own volition before revealing the prince that was smiling like a maniac.

    Seeing the gruesome condition of the prince, the knights hastened and retrieve the prince sessfully. They didn''t even care about their fellow red armband knights that were dead at the hands of the demi-humans.

    "Sir, what do we do against the man above?" said one of the knights.

    The captain took a nce above before furrowing his eyebrows, "Our mission is to retrieve the injured prince, let the higher-ups handle him, we wait for the order."

    Footsteps were heard before a man from the biggest ship slowly flew from the deck. He had the same facial features as the astral Lyon destroyed before. His face turned grim as he saw a glimpse of his little brother''s condition before continuing to approach the man responsible.

    Soon they found themselves staring at each other. The former was ring as if eyes could kill while the other was smirking as if nothing in this world could make him flinch.

    "You!"

    "Me..." answered Lyon quickly as if it''s a joke.

    "Kh!" the older prince coughed out blood to which Lyon casually dodged without lifting an arm.

    "Hehehe, keep being cocky! That would be thest smile you will ever show to the world!" the older prince bellowed against the people below, "AND THAT IS FOR ALL OF YOU TRASH TRAITORS TOO!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The demi-humans shrieked in fear but what else would the oue be. They were ready to die in the war that Malik had told them to. Freedom against very, after many generations, they finally chose the former with their lives on the line.

    Tuey gulped as she heard the shout before she thought, "Hmm... do people in this country love to shout?"

    "Do you think it''s wise to be here right in front of me?" asked Lyon with a smile.

    The older prince raised one of his eyebrows before smirking against him, "Heh! You might manage to injure my soul, but you wouldn''t even be standing with that bastard smile of yours after the battle."

    "Bastard smile? Hahaha, do you know how ironic that is?" asked Lyon as he casually touched a taboo topic.

    The people and the knights wondered what Lyon was referring to by ironic but Malikughed his ass off. "Ha-HAHAHA! I can''t believe he just casually said that!"

    "Reich, are you sure you are not going to help your precious w''?"

    The ck knight clenched his fists but the voice of the old emperor kept ringing inside his head. He had to make a choice soon. He knew exactly how ridiculous the person the prince was facing now.

    The prince was taken back by Lyon''s words (How did he know?! Must be that toothpick old man!).

    "W-what are you talking about?" asked the older prince in denial.

    "You know exactly what I''m talking about, I mean, it''s in your blood," said Lyon before he continued, "but not Little Yoji''s blood."

    (Yoji! So he is the one that told him after all! That damned old man, if only mother didn''t preserve him to be used as an empty symbol) thought the prince as he gritted his teeth.

    "What are you yapping on about, I have not the slightest idea."

    Lyon shook his head, "You can deny it all you want, but Little Yoji is not your father."

    The people and the knight heard what Lyon said very clearly.

    "Little Yoji, does that man referring to the emperor?"

    "But, if that is true then, the third prince is not his son?"

    "Shh! Stop saying anything!"

    The prince heard the ttering whispers even among his own men. He red at Lyon before opening his mouth but someone else spoke before he could utter a word.

    "Enough of this ndering!"

    Lyon smirked as two men flew from the same ship the third prince was on.

    "Ah, that''s!"

    "The Second Prince and the First Prince!"

    The two of them were good-looking and were pleasing to the eye of many but the face their making was that of disgust.

    "You talk a lot of shit for someone with a very mediocre cultivation level," said the Second Prince who shouted earlier. Before he furrowed his eyebrows and exuded his aura to pressure Lyon down. (Heh, how about now? Still dare to maintain that cocky attitude of yours? ) thought Second Prince.

    However, Lyon was as nonchnt as ever as he replied, "For someone who uses the word <em>shit</em> you sure like you are going to let out one."

    Malik snorted his nostrils out before heughed heartily, "Hahaha damn it!"

    The Second Prince suddenly realized that veins were popping on his head as the result of exuding his aura against Lyon. Not only that it didn''t work, but he was also humiliated instead.

    "You!"

    The First Prince immediately held the Second Prince''s shoulder to prevent him from advancing. The former smiled against Lyon as he said, "You have a sharp tongue."

    "Why thank you," said Lyon with open arms.

    "Hehehehe, you are an amusing man," said the First Prince.

    "Well sorry, I''m not interested in dudes though," said Lyon before he squinted his eyes.

    "How dare you!" the Second Prince was about to w his way against Lyon''s smirk but the First Prince immediately yelled at him to stop.

    The First Prince smiled and offered his right hand to the opponent, "I wish to go for a round before my whole armyunched an attack."

    Lyon moved his pupils down as he looked at the open hand with a smirk on his face. "Before I ept your challenge, where is Ghuaisha?"

    The princes'' eyebrows twitched as the Third and Second Prince red at him.

    "Why do you seek my mother?" asked the First Prince as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    A beautiful woman was cultivating inside the giant ship before she heard a voice inside her mind. (Mother, this guy is looking for you) it was the voice of the First Prince.

    "Hmm? I''m busy cultivating, don''t bother me," said the woman before she entered deep in concentration.

    (Oh c''mon, don''t be so cold) Lyon''s voice suddenly interfered with their conversation.

    "What?!" eximed both mother and son at the same time.

    "How did you?!" the First Prince stared at him in disbelief.

    "A simple trick, really," said Lyon as he leaned back with his arms crossed.

    The woman immediately decided to go out of the room and looked above. (A man that could pull of a Godhood cultivator specialty, no, it''s even more than that, not even Godhood can force their way and interfere with <em>mana-intermission</em> especially if he was still a Divine Cultivator!).

    (That man is dangerous! We must end him now! Kill him!) shouted the empress toward his sons via mana-intermission.

    The second prince grinned, "A shame, if only you were our ally, I would still kill you! Die!"

    A pack dense of mana was coagting in his fist before itunched against Lyon''s nonchnt figure. With the short distance, there was no way Lyon could dodge it in time but the attacker opened his eyes wide as he saw Lyon''s gaze moved from his fist back to his face in that short amount of time.

    Tuey suddenly felt a chill wind behind her before her eyes opened wide. Thousands of feathers wereing at her like a rocket before they escaped out the pce.

    *flwwflwwflww

    The feathers immediately moved up at a blinding speed before it rained down on all of the three princes.

    *bang

    All of the princes were immediately struck down as they fell like a bullet shot downward. Two of them were crashing on the cold embrace of the sea but the other one destroyed a ship before he did the same.

    The empress opened her eyes wide as the pupils shrunk upon the sight of the man that was revealed behind the thousands of feathers.

    "Y...Y....Yoji."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 297 - Emperor Yoji, Charioteer Yoji

    Malik''s lips trembled as he looked above, there was a person that had the same back as the man that he used to look up to in honor and pride. Thetter''s bare feet were visible and the clothes that he wore were something that even lesser than amoner, however, the bearing that was exuding under that shredded cloth was something that of a ruler.

    Warm liquid started to flow from his cheeks as Malik knelt under Reich''s confused eyes.

    "Opened your eyes wide and bend your knee Reich, you are under of the one and only, His Majesty, Yoji!"

    The words were heard by the people who were still bbergasted by the three princes'' fall whilst Reich''s eyes opened wide in disbelief.

    (Who?! Emperor Yoji, you say?! But... that man...) thought Reich as he noticed that the man was young enough to be his own younger brother. He never saw how Yoji in his prime looked like. However, he noticed the older citizen bend their knees despite using a cane to stand up.

    "G-grandfather, what are you doing?!"

    "We are in the presence of the emperor of this empire. The one who rose to fame and power before building this country from the very dirt," said one of the old humans.

    "That''s right," said one of the old demi-humans as he knelt on one knee, "The emperor''s vision was right and just, he never even thought of putting this chain around our neck. It was not his decision! Yet you youngds jumped in conclusion."

    "Our generation wanted peace of the two races! Yet your generation was fooled!" said both of them at the same time.

    The young ones didn''t understand. They never even saw the emperor with their very own eyes. The pce tightly forbade anyone of any kind to enter but the royalty and some special individuals. All they knew was that aw was suddenly enforced upon them without any further exnation. The one who made thew in their mind was no other than the ruler of the empire.

    They didn''t know the severity of the situation and could only see it with one eye open. The constant skirmishes against the demi-humans and them being captured as a ve. The dark acts were visible since they were little kids. The human took it as a fortune while the demi-humans took it as a misfortune. The false of being born a certain race and the blessing of being born as the other.

    "Captain, do we attack or not?" said one of the knights.

    The captain that wore a ck armband woke from his stupor as he nodded with a trembling voice, "Y-yes, CHARGE!!!"

    "CHARGE!!" shouted the whole army with a defining tone that trembled the empire''s eardrum.

    "Raaa!" Malik suddenly leaped above everyone else as he alone charged forward against the iing knights with both of his arms opened.

    "You heard him! Raaa!" the demi-humans banded together and picked up their weapons against red armband knights.

    It was an impossible fight, they knew. The sheer number and quality were vast as heaven against the earth. However, there wouldn''t be any more chance other than the current moment.

    "Ma art: Burning Glow!" shouted Malik as he let out the first assault against the vast army. The force from his punch ignited the mana before a huge me was thrown forward.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "R-run!" shouted one of the knights seeing the iing fireball at the size of a meteoring straight at him and his team.

    "Aaaah!!!" the screeched of burning men immediately signaled the first blood of the war.

    "You are wide open from here!" a shout made Malik immediately look up and saw a spear-wielding knight pointed his thrust at him.

    "Die! Exmande��" the attacker opened his eyes wide as his pupils shrunken seeing a figure suddenly appeared right in beside him (ck knight?!).

    "Ruffus art: Buoyancy of Lightning!"

    The ck knight leg had a spark of lightning before it kicked the spear-wielding knight upward. One could see a thrust of lightninging out of his back upon impact. The jolt of electric current woven his body before his figure was sent flying upward.

    Landing right beside Malik, thetter asked with a smirk, "So you have finally found your answer."

    "No, I''m still searching for it, am I loyal or am I a ve. I want to know the answer!"

    Malik furrowed his eyebrows before he said, "What the fuck are you talking about?!".

    He left him standing there before joining another fight.

    The ck knight crossed his arms before shouting, "Men! We will protect the empire!"

    (I''m no ve! I will prove it!) thought Reich as he heard the warcry of his armada.

    *tap *tap

    Tuey was running down from the pce (I''m not going to stand still and be useless!). A healer had joined the battle.

    Meanwhile above, Lyon was looking at the back of the man in front of him with a smirk without giving any regard to the battle below. He slowly approached him before smacking the back of his head.

    *pak!

    "Ouch!"

    "Heh, does having your hair back feels that good that you forgot about me?" teased Lyon.

    Yoji showed both of his palms in front of him as he repeatedly shook his head, "N-no Your Majesty, of course not! It''s just that..." he took a nce at a certain direction before Lyon follow through.

    "Hmm... so that''s Ghuaisha huh?"

    Yoji nodded his face turn grim.

    "Direct most of your attack toward both men above you! If we are going to win and quell down the rebellion of those nasty hairy human wannabe, we need to kill both men above!!" shouted the empress frantically.

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    Lyon smirked and crossed his arms, "Looks like your wife, want you dead now."

    "Your Majesty you jest, hahaha! A bitch is more appropriate." Yoji chuckled as he excused himself and stood in front of him. Facing against the thousands of flying knights with each of their weapons ready to rip his gut, he let out a smile.

    "Hoo? Are you not going to let me have some fun? Can you even handle that much? You are still recovering you know," teased Lyon.

    "Please don''t underestimate me, Your Majesty," he knuckled his fingers and stretched his neck. I may be nothing but a driver, but the thing that most people don''t know is that" Yoji smiled, "The title of bing your driver, your charioteer, is much more significant than being an emperor."

    Lyon shook his head, "Alright alright, stop kissing ass, you remind me of someone, an archer to be precise."

    Yoji grinned, "Than he must be a good archer!"

    "Bet! Now go Little Yoji! Show them what it means to be my charioteer! The charioteer of Tetragram Chariot!" shouted Lyon.

    "Of course!"

    The empress shouted, "Be careful everyone, the person you are about to face is the most powerful man in this world!"

    Yoji put two fingers in his mouth before he blows a whistle that almost stopped the entire motion of the war.

    "Let''s go, old friend!"

    *NEIGH!

    The four stallions didn''t hold back as the entire pce broke down with a single gallop. They were climbing the air as if they had their own road as they didn''t let single debris touched their manes. The chariot didn''t hold back its speed as it went toward Yoji before thetter jumped and swiftly stood.

    "Hah, stupid, if you charge like that, all we need to do is split up into two!"

    The army of flying knights was moved in unison as they split up to two sides each to avoid the crazy chariot.

    "Please, you know nothing of Tetragram Chariot! Go!"

    The front-most pair of the horse suddenly split up and went their own way to the knights'' disbelief. Both sides immediately raised their shield in an attempt to reduce the impact. However, the metal was as soft as paper as the horse headbutt it. Blood immediately gushed out but the two horses didn''t even get their speed reduced. With how big their size was, the knights stood no chance of keeping the lives.

    The two of them ran around like a pair of stars that plowed down their whole formation. The screeching agony was heard as they all gradually falling down. There was no escape route as the horses keep running around and chase the group.

    *BANG

    One of the ships exploded as the chariot ran through its body. Then another one, then another one. The charioteer was smiling before the chariot destroyed onother. One by one they were brutally split in half.

    Lyon crossed his arms as he looked at how his Little Yoji was ying around with the naval fleet of the enemy. What could a ship made of wood even do against a chariot that could withstand the spatial storm itself?

    Yoji furrowed his eyebrows before he led the chariot to a certain ship. The ship was easily destroyed in half before the chariot went upward.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he noticed that Yoji was grabbing someone by the face. The man he grabbed was already badly hurt and won''t have a long time to live if he was not going to be treated.. Of course, Lyon knew who it was, he was the one who made him suffered those injuries.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 298 - I Dont Remember Having A Son

    The youngest of the four princes was dangling at the mercy of Yoji''s hand. The fight abruptly came to a stop immediately. With such a figure being a hostage, anything rash would produce an undesirable result.

    "Who are you?! Let go of me at once!" shouted the Fourth Prince.

    Yoji smirked at the young man before he said, "Ooooh how my heart aches, don''t you remember me? Your ''old man''."

    "Huh...?" The Fourth Prince squinted his eyes as he furrowed his eyebrows. No matter how many times he looked at the face of the man that grabbed him by the neck, he couldn''t remember a single thing, though there was some sort of familiarity that he could sense.

    "I''ve never seen you my entire life! Let go of me, or else, my older brothers will mince your body!"

    "Huh? Hahahahaha!" Yoji let out a heartyugh before he looked at the Fourth Prince, "what makes you think that your older brothers could do anything with me and His Majesty here?"

    Yoji darted his nce from the prince to the woman who was watching from the biggest ship, "GHUAISHA!"

    The fourth prince''s eardrums were instantly destroyed as blood splurted out from both orifices.

    He finally said the name of the one that responsible for his previous condition. The killing intent was clearer than the burning sun above as the word reverberated everyone''s eardrums in the vicinity. This was the roar not of an emperor, but of a man. Thirst with vengeance.

    The empress squinted her eyes as a gale hit her face and fluttered her hair against it. Just from the shout alone, it produced such might. Considering the distance between her and Yoji, no godhood cultivator could do such a feat.

    *ssh

    Three figures burst out of the sea with their eyes ring at the man behind the chariot. They wanted nothing but his death for the humiliation that was dawn upon them.

    Yoji smirked, "Took you brats long enough, but sorry to say, your precious younger brother is already kissing the devil''s feet in hell."

    He let go of the fourth prince as thetter fell lifelessly before entering the sea with a ssh.

    The atmosphere turned silent as everyone saw the ripple that the corpse just made. The body sunk further into the seabed under the gazes of many before the sea turned calm once again. The battle that Malik and Reich were in, instantly stopped. The first significant figure had fallen. The morals of the enemy had been reduced.

    "HOW DARE YOU! Everyone charge!!" the Second Prince shouted before he plunged forward with his ws.

    With the rally from the Second Prince, the naval fleet finally went all out, "Release the arrows! In the meantime, archmages! Do your thing!"

    *zing

    Magic brands after magic brands immediately formed after the arrows were shot into the air. Lyon smirked seeing the iing arrows that was as much as the eye could see, and the colorful magic brands on each of the ship below. He opened his arms before Yoji stopped him with a gesture.

    "Please Your Majesty, don''t sully your hand, this trivial thing is nothing for a charioteer like me," said Yoji with a bow.

    Lyon rolled his eyes with a smile hearing what Yoji had just said. (Looks like I''m going to sit this one out huh).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Yoji smiled as he watched the arrowsing at him and the Tetragram Chariot. Theposure that wasing out of this man was overwhelming to be contemted bymon men. Everyone would instantly think of escaping the attack as soon as they saw theming, but he instead chose to stay.

    "Fool!"ughed the Second Prince as he saw the arrows rained down upon him.

    "Normal arrows? Please, what can that do to me."

    Animals were instinctively better than humans in terms of sensing danger. However, the pair of horses that guided the chariot stood still and remain unfazed by the overwhelming arrows that were hissing left and right of them.

    "Impossible!" shouted the Second and Third Prince as they saw how not one arrow managed to even leave a scratch even to the horses.

    "Is that all you got?" asked Yoji.

    "Don''t get so cocky now," said the First Prince before the magic spells from their archmages were activated.

    Colorful elements were shooting like a firework toward the sky as mana was sparking everywhere. One could hear the crisp noises of the magic spell before all of them fused into one.

    *neigh

    The pair of horses raised their hind legs before they charged forward against the condensing magic.

    (Heh, what a weird fellow, why the hell would you charge against something like that head-on) thought the Second Prince as he grinned. "Be ashes!"

    Yoji smirked before the chariot proudly hit the condensed magic and instantly vaporized it. Reverting it back into mana like a dim me.

    (What!) thought the three princes in disbelief. They couldn''tprehend what just happened. A chariot that was capable of withstanding the might of thebined forces of their archmages like it was nothing but a p of water balloon on the face.

    *ssh

    Hundreds of sshes were suddenly heard as the three princes darted their nce from the chariot toward the source. Their flying knight was tumbling down one by one from a helpless formation to defend themselves from a pair of horses that was running at the speed of a falling star. They were trampled down and burst open without any holding back. Nobody could escape the wrath of the Tetragram Chariot.

    "Eyes over here!"

    The three princes opened their eyes wide before they turned around.

    "Wha��"

    *grab

    The Third Prince didn''t even manage to utter the word fully before he was choked by the neck. His figure was immediately dragged along before the Tetragram Chariot turned around and faced the other two princes.

    "Let him go!" shouted the Second Prince.

    "Ghghgh!" the Third Prince couldn''t utter a word, he finally felt what the Fourth Prince had experienced.

    The First Prince gestured to his little brother to not do anything rash. He had wanted to contact his mother on why she stood silent all this time however, the man who was enjoying the show might interrupt him.

    "Who are you? Why are you doing this?" asked the First Prince.

    Yoji furrowed his eyebrows before he shook his head, "I almost forgot, you guys were underwater all this time with a chop of my hand to your foreheads."

    "You!" the Second Prince red at him but he won''t dare to disobey his older brother.

    *ssh

    Thest flying knight had fallen to the sea as the pair of stallion slowly joined the formation and lead the frontmost of the chariot.

    "Who do you think I am?" asked Yoji to the three princes.

    "I have not the slightest idea, if we ever offend you, please, ept our apologies, we ept our loses," said the First Prince.

    His words led the shock inside the Second Prince before he said, "But��"

    The First Prince only gave him a quick re before thetter immediately shut his opinions.

    "Offend me... HAHAHAHAHA!"

    Yojiughed his heart out, "Offend me you say? You did something more than offend me! All of you did! You all betrayed me! Apologies?! Do you think a mere apology would undo the suffering that I''ve faced?!"

    "What are you talking about?" said the First Prince as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Why don''t you ask your Ghuisha who I am?" asked Yoji.

    "You know my mother?" asked the First Prince.

    "Know?" Yoji smiled, "let me ask you, who is your father?"

    "Emperor Yoji, the emperor of the Cefralin Empire," answered the First Prince proudly.

    Yoji grinned his teeth out before he said, "I don''t remember having a son."

    The three princes opened their eyes wide. The Third Prince''s eyes were bulging as he looked at Yoji in disbelief.

    "Hmm!" Yoji tightened the grip before the Third Prince''s neck instantly broken. Thetter stopped struggling before his handsid to rest with the gravity.

    Under the disbelieving eyes, Yoji let go of his hand as another prince fell to the cold embrace of the sea, nevering back.

    Yoji crossed his arm as he darted his gaze from the two ring princes against the woman she once called his empress.

    "Ghuisha, you stood silent all this time while I killed your sons. They must be a pair of trashes that you don''t care huh?"

    The empress clenched her fists as she red at the man who rode the magnificent chariot.

    "Heh, you think that I don''t know what you are doing right now?" sneered Yoji.

    The empress furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Your army is useless, they cowered, beaten, killed. Your army doesn''t have hope to win this war despite the quantity in their numbers. You are waiting for a backup, you are waiting for <em>him</em> didn''t you?"

    The empress felt a cold shiver running down her spine as she trembled a little.

    "Looks like we are entering the final stage of your vengeance," smirked Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 299 - Vengeance Does Not Bring Happiness

    The First Prince and Second Prince were astounded by the revtion. This was the old man they used to bully out of boredom. Yoji, the man who singlehandedly made the Cefralin Empire.

    "Impossible!" shouted Second Prince before he continued, "You were poisoned, you were supposed to die of old age!!"

    "Now tell me, is that how a son should say when their father was actually granted a miracle? I think not," answered Yoji with disdain.

    "How did you survive? We made sure no physician nor alchemists check on you. Even then, the cure is not even founded yet." asked the First Prince.

    "There is no poison in this world that doesn''t have a cure," sneered Yoji.

    "Hahaha!"

    The two princes and the empress turned their focus against the young man behind Yoji who wasughing unperturbed.

    "Poison? Please, you think you can fool me?" Lyon shook his head.

    Lyon put his index finger up before muttered a word, "Parasite."

    "Any worthwhile physician would now just by the rhythm of his pulse and the rhythm of his meridians that a parasite was eating away his cultivation line," exined Lyon.

    "This parasite is small but it has no formidable enemy inside Little Yoji''s body, thus it was capable of staying there for a long time. However, with how great his cultivation level was, it would take an eternity for it topletely annihte his entire meridian system. Thus, the power of many came into y."

    Yoji furrowed his eyebrows as he crossed his arms, "Ghuaisha, you fed me those parasites and I can''t even fathom since when did you put it inside my food."

    "Tch," the empress''s mouth twitched before she finally flew above.

    Yoji''s face turned sour as he saw the beautiful face of the woman whom he called wife once in his lifetime.

    "What did Ick, Ghuaisha," asked Yoji.

    As soon as Ghuaisha opened her mouth Lyon interjected, "You''re asking the wrong question Little Yoji!"

    Yoji was startled as he raised his eyebrows before turning around. Though the enemy was right in front of him, they wouldn''t dare to do anything rash like attacking him from behind, especially with those four stallions that killed an entire army. "Your Majesty..."

    He looked at the young man that was exuding a bearing that something a royalty couldn''t even hope of achieving by normal means. However, the words that came out of his mouth brought raising eyebrows for the princes and the empress themselves.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (Your... Majesty? Why did Yoji call him your majesty?) thought the empress. The young man was indeed potentially the most dangerous one she ever met. Just with a cultivation that didn''t even break through to Godhood, he managed to do something impossible.

    (A powerful emperor like him actually called that young frivolous guy... Your Majesty?) Thought the First Prince. He wondered the identity behind this young man that seemed to not have a care for the world around him. Acting the way he wanted to act without considering anything at all. Even when facing such a grand army, he didn''t even flinch nor did he showed a hint of a racing heartbeat.

    "Don''t ask her what you arecking, the one who is trulycking is she herself!" said Lyon as his eyes turned sharp, "Little Yoji... go wild."

    Yoji grinned, "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    *Bzzt

    The two princes opened their eyes wide as they saw how Yoji brutally disappeared right before their very eyes. (W-what! Where did he��).

    The empress had her pupils shrunken as her eyes opened wide. The reflection of a fist was right before her gaze before it slowly pressing her beautiful nose and pushing her cheeks outward. The veins behind Yoji''s arms lit up before he dragged the punch downward.

    "Die!" shouted Yoji before he gave the final push.

    *swoosh!

    The empress''s figure fell headfirst like a bullet that was shot downward. Her face destroyed the deck before continuing down and broke the entire fouryered decks. The ship was broken into two before the masts hit the sea.

    "Hah...." The princes watched in disbelief as the huge ship capsized.

    Lyon smirked as he crossed his arms. Never did he thought that Little Yoji would do something like what he would have done.

    Yoji looked at the ripples on the sea before he turned around and faced the two ring princes.

    "Let me tell you, though revenge is not my forte, I''ve learned from the best before," said Yoji with a smile as he taunted them with a finger, "Come here."

    "Don''t get cocky! You will pay for what you did to my mother!" shouted the Second Prince and the First Prince as they plunged forward together.

    "And you will pay for what you and your mother did to me!" shouted Yoji before quickly kicked the Second Prince''s face right in his jaw.

    "Little brothe��" the First Prince didn''t even finish his word before he raised his eyebrows as an iing fist was right before his very eyes. He quickly took a step back before crossing his arms between them.

    *crack

    The ulna and radius bone in both of his forearms snapped the moment it came into contact with Yoji''s fist.

    "Kh! Don''t get co��" suddenly another fist sunk in his gut to the point that his back bent inward. Blood was puked out with a cough before his head was pulled downward and crashed onto Yoji''s knee. His consciousness immediately wanted to flee and his focus was blurred as he faced the sky.

    Yoji furrowed his eyebrows before he leaned his neck to the right. A fist was a whisper away from hitting his head before he grabbed it with his right hand.

    "What! Impossible!" shouted the Second Prince with his slightly dislocated jaw.

    Yoji smirked before he pulled the hand and raised his elbow toward the Second Prince''s iing face. Lyon could hear a crack the moment they came in to contact. The Second Prince''s chest was vulnerable and opened wide from the loss of consciousness before Yoji embedded his fist right toward the heart. It exploded, the ribs were like a toothpick before the heart exploded and ruined the other organs.

    His lifeless figure fell to the sea before Yoji turned around and looked at the empress already standing by her only remaining son.

    "Are you happy now?" asked the empress.

    Yoji put down his fist before he furrowed his eyebrows. He closed his eyes as he slightly shook his head.

    "No," he muttered, "Vengeance does not bring one''s happiness."

    "Then let''s stop this, with your original power, we would have been wiped out by now but with your current power, you can''t defeat the three of us together. I''m giving you a chance, for old time sake," said the empress.

    "Heh," Yoji chuckled to the empress''s grimaced face, "You really thought you could talk me out of this one. Do you realize who you are to me right now?"

    The empress shook her head, "If only we had shared the same vision, things wouldn''t escte to this point."

    "You hated the demi-humans more than you love me, Ghuaisha."

    "WHY DO YOU CARE FOR SUCH LOWER RACE ANYWAY! WHY WOULD YOU LOOK AT THEM THE SAME AS US HUMANS?!" shouted the empress.

    "If only you showed me this side of yours much much earlier, from the point that we met, you hid it very well," said Yoji with regret coloring his tone.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows, "Hmm?"

    "He ising, there is nothing that you can do anymore Yoji," said Ghuaisha as a look of pity she was given.

    "Vengeance does not bring happiness Ghuaisha, that is very true," Yoji buried his fingers as his eyes turned sharp. There was not a shred of mercy behind those pupils.

    His figure blurred before time seemed to slow down. ''I''m going to need an empress'' an echo of memories rang inside his mind as a whisk of tears came out from the edge of his eye.

    "STAY YOUR HAND!" an unfamiliar voice was heard.

    "CONTINUE!" shouted Lyon.

    "What?!" the one who shouted felt an incredible pressure that hindered his movement.

    *splurt

    The First Prince could only dart his nce against his mother before his pupils shrunk. Youji''s hand prated through her heart as he hugged the woman whose eyes were opened wide in disbelief. Her mouth was gaping as she was in the embrace of both the man and death at the same time. Thick blood was dripping out of his fingers into the sea before he let her go.

    *splurt

    A fountain of blood sprayed toward Yoji''s figure but he didn''t blink nor he was getting away and let themnded on him. He looked at Ghuaisha who fell to the sea with her eyes wide open staring at him all the way before sshing. The woman that had tormented him so was finally dead by his hand.

    Yoji closed his eyes before taking a deep breath. It hurt him both physically and mentally for the past years that felt like an eternity and finally it''s going to reach its end soon.

    "Now then, it''s time to close the chapter," said Yoji as he faced the man who was ring at him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 300 - Summoning Red Stone

    "How dare you!" shouted the man against Yoji.

    He was wearing a cloak that Lyon was quite familiar with in the past. A wizard type of cloak that belonged to an alchemist, especially a group called Alchemy Union. He never thought he would see one here and obviously not at this moment.

    "How dare I what?" asked Yoji back.

    The heavy pressure that was exuded from the pair of ring eyes was shing. No one was backing down from their stance before Yoji chose to walk forward.

    "How dare you kill my woman! You ipetent shit of a human!" shouted the man.

    Yoji furrowed his eyebrows before a gale was created and hit the man in his face. Thetter''s hair was fluttering along with the cloak against the wind. (S-such power! Who is he?!) thought the man.

    "I see, so you are the one that Ghuaisha had betrayed me for," sneered Yoji.

    "What?! So that means you are��"

    "GHhGHh!"

    Yoji grabbed the first prince by the neck like a chicken before he faced the man with the alchemist cloak. "That''s right, all of your questions have been answered except for why I could regain my strength."

    The man opened his eyes wide. There was no doubt about it, the man that killed Ghuaisha was Yoji, the Yoji. The man who was supposed to be closer to ash by now.

    "Impossible... Impossible!! How could you turn back time! How could you turn into a youth?!"

    "Your mastery in parasite or poison or whatever they called, is nothingpared to His Majesty," answered Yoji.

    ''What?! Wh-Who is this majesty?! I''m unparalleled in the way of poison!" said the man in a tone of anger before he heard a chuckle. He turned around with raised eyebrows before he saw the young man that hindered his movement by a shout. Upon closer look, the young man was even younger than Yoji and he could detect his cultivation level. A peak Divine Cultivator.

    "You!"

    "Me," sneered Lyon as he kept his crossed arms.

    "Who are you?!" asked the man.

    "Why should I share my name with someone like you? Besides, are you sure you don''t want your attention off me?"

    "Huh?"

    Lyon nodded up in a gesture for him to turned around.

    "F-father... Help... please..." muttered the First Prince.

    The man gritted his teeth, "Let him go!"

    "Why would I do that?" asked Yoji before he smirked and applied more pressure on his tight grip.

    (Man.. for an alchemist, he is quite stupid huh. In what world would he think that Little Yoji would let go of him just because he tells him to) thought Lyon as he shook his head.

    "I''m Saron! One of the most promising students in Alchemy Union, many powerful cultivators owe me a favor! It would be best for your empire if you let go of my son," said Saron before with a snap of his finger, he summoned a red stone that was the same shape as the Returning Jade Stone.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, he never saw the red stone one before.

    "Summoning Ruby Stone huh," muttered Yoji.

    (Oh, so it''s the opposite power of Returning Jade Stone huh? That''s a pretty convenient name, to be honest. I wonder if they were activated at the same time or during one of them was active, will thetter ovey the former?) thought Lyon.

    "That''s right! You don''t want this ind to be annihted right?!" said Saron as he smiled wickedly.

    "You only got one?"

    "Huh," Saron''s expression immediately changed for the worse. It was not the response he would have hoped toe out of Yoji''s mouth. He never faced an enemy who would mock him after he revealed Summoning Ruby Stone.

    (W-what does he mean... h-he is bluffing right?... right?!) thought Saron.

    "Saron, do you know why Ghuaisha couldn''t even fight back against me and died easily?" asked Yoji.

    Saron red at him before asking, "Why?"

    "I taught her how to cultivate efficiently but I never taught her how to fight at all, just like how easily I could kill all of your sons," answered Yoji.

    "Experience, Saron," added Lyon.

    "That''s right! One could destroy a lot of bricks, a lot of trees, but those things never fought back. In the situation of life and death, what did your son know except fear?" said Yoji.

    "Your family orchestrated a torment that would make an ordinary man suicide on their own ord, however," Lyon smirked, "Little Yoji is not an ordinary man."

    "Ghhghhh! Fa..." The FIrst Prince was struggling to speak as he could feel Yoji''s fingers started burying inside his neck as blood trickled down.

    "Tch! Wait! I got three!" Saron gritted his teeth before he flicked his finger and retrieved two more Summoning Ruby Stone.

    "Good!" shouted Yoji.

    *crack

    Saron''s eyes stretched open as his pupils shrunken in disbelief. His son''s neck was obliterated as blood sprayed to the assant''s cheek. There was not an audible scream that could be heard before the ugly figure slowly fell into the cold sea below with a ssh.

    The moment the sea stopped rippling that he was snapped back to reality, "Haaah!!!!!!!!"

    Veins popped up on his forehead, "Die!"

    *crack

    Saron broke the three Summoning Ruby Stones at the same time. He was finally swallowed up by vengeance.

    Three ruby red lights immediately came like a shooting star from different directions as Lyon looked at them with a smile. (Looks like I''m getting some action after all).

    The first red ruby light finally came before it revealed a middle-aged man that wore simple clothing.

    "Greetings Mr. Saron, perhaps you need my aid today?" asked the middle-aged man with a smile before he noticed two red ruby lights wereing this way. "Hmm, to think that you summon another, not to mention two, I hope I will still be favored, after all, I''m your number one Patreon."

    "We could discuss itter! I want you to kill that man!" shouted Saron as he pointed out Yoji.

    "Hmm?" the middle-aged man furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Yoji.

    "Who is this man Mr. Saron?" asked the middle-aged man.

    "I didn''t summon you to ask a question but to kill that man!" shouted Saron as he was on the brink of insanity.

    The middle-aged man furrowed his eyebrows but speak no further as he stood against Yoji. "Greetings, I''m sorry to say, but I need to kill you, for it is Mr. Saron''s request."

    "You know you can''t kill me, give it up, you wouldn''t stand a chance kid," said Yoji.

    (Kid?!) thought the middle-aged man, He never heard such a call in a long time, especially not when the one calling him looked way younger than himself.

    He gritted his teeth, "Looks like I need to teach you some manner while I''m at it."

    Yoji crossed his arms, "Are you sure you want to do this? There are enough corpses on the sea already."

    "Heh, youth and his cockiness, that''s why they never get to mature and die early," said the middle-aged man.

    The second red ruby light finally came before revealing a man with a single sword beside his waist. He had long ponytail hair and a thin mustache.

    "Saron, what purpose did you summon me?" he furrowed his eyebrows, "and the others..."

    "A killing request, kill that young man that is smirking all the time," said Saron as he pointed out at Lyon who was leaning back unperturbed by the development of the situation.

    "Hmm?" he looked at Lyon who couldn''t care less and unfazed.

    "I''m sorry friend, but your fate is sealed," said the swordsman.

    "You mean cut?" asked Lyon before he yawned.

    "What?"

    "I mean, you are using a sword, wouldn''t the right word would be ''cut'' instead of ''sealed''" exined Lyon.

    The swordsman was confused before augh came from the middle-aged man, "You don''t have to kill him, I will do it after I''m done with this one."

    "Hmph! Keep your prey for yourself, else I would steal it from you," said the swordsman.

    "You guys are pretty eager to die, but we need to wait for the third person," said Lyon with a yawn. Looked like theck of napping time caught up to him.

    "No need,"

    "Oh you would need one, otherwise it won''t be fair... to you," said Lyon.

    The swordsman unsheathed his sword before he muttered with a twitched eyebrow, "Your cockiness ends here."

    "I guess, I could entertain you in the meantime," a familiar figure suddenly flew from below.

    Yoji raised his eyebrows before he said, "Malik?"

    "Your Majesty! I might be toote to say this but it''s good to have you back!"

    Yoji nodded, "Is the situation below under control?"

    Malik nodded, "Yes, Reich is overseeing them."

    "Reich? Are you sure?" his tone was skeptical.

    "He insisted, he said something about finding an answer of whether he is loyal or a ve," said Malik.

    "Wh-What..?"

    Malik shrugged his shoulder before one could hear an innocent whistleing out of Lyon''s puckered lips.. Yoji could only smile wryly at the one he revered the most.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 301 - Tetragram Chariot Art: Starshoot Oblivion~

    "Enough! You two! kill them!" shouted Saron.

    Malik taunted the swordsman with his hand, "Come at me."

    His towering figure was almost as twice as the swordsman but the size was not his ultimate forte. The bearinging out of his body was igniting the killing intent of the swordsman as thetter immediately leaped forward with a single step.

    His eyes glint as he was under Malik''s nose before the curved sword was swung against thetter''s neck. "Die quietly."

    Malik smirked as he pulled his neck, avoiding the fatal strike by a hair''s breadth. He immediately furrowed his eyebrows in annoyance as he noticed one single hair of his beard was actually flying away from his chin. (....Fuck...) thought Malik before he raised his knee.

    The swordsman raised his eyebrows before nimbly avoided it and letting out a thrust toward Malik''s left chest. The former smirked as there was no way of avoiding such strike in a distance that close. However, Malik easily deflected the point of the thrust with a p of his hand toward the sides of the curved sword. (He is fast!) thought the swordsman.

    "Looks like the other has already started, how about if we start too?" asked the middle-aged man against Yoji.

    "I think it would be wise if you refrain from attacking me," said Yoji with crossed arm.

    The middle-aged man furrowed his eyebrows, "What do you mean?".

    "I mean every word, don''t you realize what I''m capable of?" asked Yoji whose hair was fluttering.

    "Big wordsing from a man with shabby clothes," smirked the middle-aged man.

    Yojiughed, "Your inexperience is showing itself you know."

    "We will see who is the inexperience one, right now!" shouted the furious middle-aged man before he kicked the air andunched himself toward Yoji.

    "Hmm?!"

    He immediately turned sideways before avoiding Yojipletely. He was sweating profusely on his forehead as his heart skipped. He was panting as his pupils shrunken at the sight of his enemy. (Impossible, his cultivation level is...).

    "Growing?!" muttered the middle-aged man.

    "Heh, so you finally noticed, not bad from a middle-aged man such as yourself," sneered Yoji, though it was obvious that his real age was way older than him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The middle-aged man gulped his saliva. He didn''t get offended by the remarks anymore since he noticed something absurd. (How in the hell is his cultivation growing each second?). He never saw anything like it in his entire lifetime and now he must make a decision that will greatly determine his life.

    If he chose to fight Yoji then he will gain a significant amount of favorability from Saron. If he chose to back out, the reverse oue will be a reality. He didn''t believe that the chances of winning were slim however, winning is one thing and killing is another. If Yoji somehow survived his barrage of attacks, then vengeance will be kept his eyes woke at night.

    "That''s right, now move away," said Yoji as he approached Saron.

    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. However, he let the man passed him by without doing anything in the end. It was a hard decision to make but in the end, one''s life was more important than a favor.

    "What are you doing?! Stop him!" shouted Saron to the middle-aged man. Thetter immediately turned around and cupped his hands in apology, "Apologies Saron, but I don''t think that your service is enough for this asion."

    "W-what?!" eximed Saron. The middle-aged man didn''t even call him with the usual ''Mr.'' anymore but directly using his name. It was an indirect meaning that he would like to cut all ties with him.

    "I''m sorry Saron, but I value my life more than what it is, you are not the only poison master in the Alchemy Union, farewell."

    The middle-aged man pulled out a Returning Jade Stone before crushing it. The jade light enveloped his figure beforepressing it into a tiny dot and shot toward the sky in a direction where he came from.

    Saron stared in disbelief before Yoji''s shadow was towering his figure. Thetter crossed his arms before the final ruby light finally descended.

    "Finally, it''s my turn!" said Lyon as he leaped and stood before the red ruby light with crossed arms.

    The red ruby light dissipated before revealing a man wearing a ck robe. His back was as straight as a gpole and both of his hands were clenched behind it. He had a handsome feature on his face and did notck charisma on his bearing.

    "What is it Saron, make it quick," said the man before he opened his eyes. His pupils gradually widen at the sight of the young man that stood in front of him.

    "Thank God you''re here!" said Saron in relief. Thest man was the strongest of the three that he summoned. With him here, there was no way he would die under Yoji''s hand.

    He disregarded what Saron was saying as his priority suddenly change.

    "You!" said the man as he red at the unfazed young man in front of him. The massive killing intent behind the gaze was apparent but the one receiving it felt nothing at all.

    "What? You know me?" asked Lyon. He never ever met the guy before but he was ring at him as if he slept with his sister.

    (An old enemy from my past life perhaps?) thought Lyon before scrapping it. Considering the time, it would be impossible that an old enemy would recognize him without additional proofs.

    "Ghghgh!"

    Saron''s neck was chocked by Yoji with ease. The difference between their cultivation and battle experience was far too wide for the former to do anything. The bulging eyes of the former darted from Yoji toward the man who disregarded his call. Not a single nce was given to him by the man that was facing Lyon.

    "Do you know what kind of suffering did I endure to this day?" The deep voice brought the chill to Saron''s soul as he could feel it being trapped by an eternal blizzard. He looked at Yoji''s eyes whose killing intent was insurmountable. His identity of being a student in Alchemy Union brought thetter no faze.

    Saron could only let out a heavy breath after a heavy breath as both of his hands were holding Yoji''s arm. He wanted to push it away but with their difference in power, his arm won''t even budge.

    Yoji gritted his teeth before heunched a fist toward his gut, slightly bending him inward as a cough of blood was inevitable.

    "Guha!"

    Yoji let go of the grip on Saron''s neck before he grabbed him by the face. He flew as he dragged the figure toward the remaining ships. He swung him around before pushing the face against the deck.

    *boom

    He kept on pushing his face as it destroyed ships after ships nonstop. He was carrying him around the formation the army was in. Leaving not a single ship intact. Blood was flowing through Yoji''s finger but the killing intent didn''t subside.

    "You want to take over my empire that much?! Then you can die with the pce! This is for what you''ve done to me!"

    Yoji made a three-sixty before throwing Saron''s figure against the old pce. The building was ultimately destroyed upon impact. His body was buried under the rubble.

    Covered by the thick debris, Saron''s trembling fingers called out a Returning Jade Stone from his spatial ring. (Shit.. Shit... SHIT!! I will fucking kill you next time!) thought Saron before he put everything he had to destroy the stone.

    Green jade light was enveloping his figure before heughed with his broken face. Though he couldn''t win right now, as long as he survived today, he would have another chance tomorrow.

    "Hehehe, HAHAHAHA! You can''t kill me Yoji! The next time we met, you will be on your deathbed before you even realized," shouted Saron as the jade light shot toward the sky.

    Yoji smirked, "You think a Returning Jade Stone could stop me from ending you?"

    *neigh

    The Tetragram Chariot could understand the will of their master before Yoji jumped and stood on the reign. Every gallop was as intimidating as a single thunder and their speed was actually faster than the Returning Jade Stone flight speed.

    "W-What?! No-no-no! Impossible!!" Saron shouted.

    Who would have thought that a chariot that could catch up with Returning Jade Stone existed?

    "This is your end!" shouted Yoji.

    "Tetragram Chariot art: Starshoot Oblivion!"

    The gem on the chariot lit up before the chariot its self shed forward with the speed of the star.

    "No! NOOO!!" shouted Saron as his body was disintegrated along with the sh of light.

    The jade light was broken with a boom that shook the world before the chariot stopped.

    Yoji turned around and saw a wide cracked open space that revealed the spatial storm inside.

    "Hmph!" Yoji crossed his arms as nature started to heal the open wound that he made from the technique.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 302 - Old Enemy Dies Fast

    As space was trying to heal up from the wounds it suffered by Tetragram Chariot devastating art, Lyon standing against someone who didn''t even take a nce at what''s happening behind him. Thetter''s eyes were ring against him without any regard to his surrounding nature.

    "You!" shouted the man.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows. He wondered what''s wrong with the man in front of him before he could feel the killing intent started to exude out from thetter''s body like a torrent.

    "Who are you?" asked Lyon before his eyes turned sharp in a blink.

    "Tch! Then let me remind you!" shouted the man before a torrent of mana was gathering at his palm. Experts onlookers could see the destructive power behind that thing as they coagted in a short period of time.

    "Heaven''s Dawn Art!"

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows as he heard the word that came out of his mouth. Heaven''s Dawn, the self-proimed dynasty from Deo, the very first world that he was summoned in. Nostria had joined forces with all other kingdoms to end their supreme reign, however, it wasn''t until Lyon''s arrival that it truly ended for good.

    He still crossed his arms as he watched the palm was on its way toward his torso. In that short moment, he stretched his lips as everyone''s favorite smirk was installed.

    "Palm of Heaven! Die!"

    A hand suddenly stretched out from the shadows before it grabbed the man''s wrist. The man opened his eyes wide in disbelief (W-what?). The mana he gathered gradually vanished from his palm.

    "Heaven''s Dawn huh? Haven''t heard that name in a while, I hope the pair of sisters are doing well there," mused Lyon.

    Lyon took a nce at the man in front of him who was still in a state of shock before saying, "Looks like you need an update since thest time we saw you,"

    His voice turned deep as he muttered, "You see, you are not the only emperor here."

    The man raised his eyebrows before he looked at Yoji who was grabbing his wrist tighter than any locks in the world. The killing intent that permeating from Yoji''s re made him looks like a little kitten facing an angry tiger.

    "I may be just a driver, a charioteer, but how dare you try toy your filthy hands against my emperor with ill intent!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    His fury against Lyon had blinded him toward the nightmarish surrounding and what Yoji was capable of doing. (A-A driver?! This strong?!) thought the man as he tried to struggle free from the grip. To no avail did he seed as sweat started to pour from his forehead.

    "Do you know the consequences of killing me?!"

    Both Lyon and Yoji turned silent before the man continued with a smile, "You already killed Saron and offended the Alchemy Union. Hahaha, those guys are vengeful creatures! They will stop at nothing in hunting you down for killing one of their students! Killing me would make your situation worse!"

    Lyon''s smirk turned into a grin as he muttered, "Alchemy Union huh, that name brings me back, to be precise, it brings me back to a certain someone."

    The man furrowed his eyebrows as he heard from the tone of Lyon''s voice that there was no worry at all at the mention of Alchemy Union. As far as he knew, anyone that knows what kind of organization Alchemy Union was, wouldn''t even dare to think about offending them unless it was a death wish.

    "Do you know the name, Elize Growhthort?" muttered Lyon.

    The man''s mouth turned gaping at him. He thought he misheard the name that Lyon mentioned, "What?"

    "Elize Growthort, she is really a unique girl," said Lyon.

    He gulped as Lyon recite the name. Nobody in Alchemy Union had not heard of that elusive name. The one that was called a true genius in Alchemy Union. There were a few people trying to denounce her title only to fail and got embarrassed instead. Many wanted her service, her favor but she rejected them all. To this day she was still a solo alchemist without any obligation to serve power or a kingdom.

    "What of it?" asked the man.

    He doubted that Lyon could gain some favor from Elize Growhtort but the chances were never zero.

    Lyon rubbed his chin as he hummed, "Hmm, you can say that I''m her pseudo-student perhaps?"

    "W-what?!" eximed the man. Elize was an uptight demi-human girl that was really picky. Though she loved praises more than anyone, it''s really hard to think that she would take up a student. Let alone someone from a little world like Deo.

    "I don''t believe you! Stop bulshitting and let go of me!" shouted the man. His heart immediately felt a cold chill as a gale was formed right in front of his eyes. A palm sunken in his right cheek before it rippled the fat and the muscles in his face. His eardrum exploded upon impact as blood churred out like a fountain. The cheekbones broke and his jaw was dislocated in that single p.

    "How dare you shout right in front of my emperor?" muttered Yoji.

    "Looks like your cultivation level keeps on growing huh Little Yoji," muttered Lyon with a smirk.

    "It''s all thanks to you Your Majesty, I was ready to ept that I would have to start over from the beginning but here we are, my meridians are healing at a blinding rate," said Yoji.

    "Of course it is, the parasites that were eating your cultivation levels never really puked out what''s in their stomach. All I did was killing them and let nature do its thing. However, I know you are holding the pain Little Yoji."

    Blood started to trickle down from the edges of Yoji''s mouth but instead of twitching, he put on a grin that revealed the red hue of his teeth, "This is nothing, Your Majesty. As your loyal driver, this pain is nothing more than a pathway to my greatness!"

    "A-Alchemy Union will eradicate... your empire..." muttered the man.

    Lyon shook his head, "It''s a shame that you will not see the opposite happening, goodbye ancestor of Heaven''s Dawn, it''s quite anti-climatic for you to end like this."

    (B-but, Alchemy Union! What about Alchemy Union! Don''t you fear them?! Don''t you fear them?!?! They have ten thousand heroes at the beck of their call!! What, what are you doing! Stop!! STOPPP!) the ancestor of Heaven''s Dawn could only scream inside his mind before Yoji''s hand grabbed his entire face.

    "Die.."

    *crack.

    Yoji let go of the ancestor''s body before it fell to the sea and joined the others before him. This part of the sea waster known as the Empress Last Rest with how her rebellion and act of treason was ended with their bodies buried under.

    Yoji turned around before kneeling in front of Lyon under everyone''s eyes. His own people who watched him were in shock, they didn''t even manage to cheer the victory cry before their emotion got jumbled once more. To think that an emperor level like him would bow against someone that young.

    "I-I think this is my cue to go, farewell," muttered the swordsman who saw a chance where Malik opened his eyes wide against his own emperor, "H-huh what.. w-wait!"

    It was toote for Malik to do anything since the swordsman just crushed the Returning Jade Stone to escape from the location. He furrowed his eyebrows as he muttered, "For a swordsman, he really is quite an opportunist."

    He darted his nce back to the emperor that was kneeling.

    Tuey was already gaping against the scene as her tail waggled left and right under her consciousness. (Older brother, what in the world, are you) thought Tuey.

    "Everyone, listen to me!" shouted Yoji with a caught of blood. His voice reverberated to the entire inds and the surrounding without fail.

    "My name is Yoji, you might know me as emperor Yoji, but I! Am undeserving of such title! However, if you may hear onest request from your emperor, please kneel with me, to the man that brought out miracles after miracles throughout his life. The man that could make Heaven a worse ce than hell! King of kings! Emperor of Emperors! God of Gods!"

    *neigh

    The four stallions raised their hindlegs in agreement before running and stopping behind Lyon''s back. Their magnificent mane was fluttering against the wind and the ming mana on their hooves were dancing.

    Lyon gave a smirk before he turned around and presented his back as he was approaching the Tetragram Chariot

    Yoji''s eyes opened wide as he saw Lyon''s back. His grin couldn''t get any wider as the silhouette of the Lyon he knew oveyed the present one. He almost could hear the dancing of a thousand banners as tearsing out of his eyes.

    Yoji blinked away his tears as he took a deep breath, "His name is! His Majesty, Lyon Torga!"

    All the people instantly felt the godly divine aura from the atmosphere before they all willingly knelt one by one.. Not a single one of them was standing on their feet.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 303 - The True Purpose Of Tetragram Chariot

    Lyon stood on the chariot that felt like a home he never had before. He brooded over the people that were kneeling to him with sincerity. What kind of power did he have at the time? The question loomed over his mind before he willed the Tetragram Chariot to pick up Tuey from the crowd.

    The chariot came whooshing above everyone''s head before Lyon picked up Tuey by the forehead and let her stood beside him.

    "Aw, aw, aw, please be gentle next time older brother! That''s not how you pick up ady you know," muttered Tuey as she felt the dinging sensation in her head.

    Lyon smirked as he crossed his arms, "Oh, ady you say? I thought you were a��"

    "Shh! Stop it, I know what you are going to say!" pouted Tuey as she put a finger on Lyon''s lips. Lyon close half of his eyes as he hummed, "Hmmm..?"

    Tuey''s cheek had a hint of red hue as she opened her eyes slightly wider.

    "S-Sorry older brother, I-I didn''t mean to," said Tuey as she quickly retracted her finger. She could feel the thumping on her chest and her tail was wiggling out of her consciousness.

    Lyon smiled before he put one hand on her head and rustled her hair to her delight. He willed the chariot before Yoji.

    "I want you to stay here in the meantime."

    "But Your Majesty!"

    Lyon raised his arm, "I do not know my past that well yet, Little Yoji. Of course, you might know some, but I won''t hear it from you. I must know my past by myself not from other people because we all have different perspectives."

    Yoji looked down in dismay. He was wishing nothing more than another adventure with his emperor. The one that saved his life and allowed him to start a new. How wondrous would it be, he could already feel it at the tip of his finger.

    Lyon smiled, "Besides, look at your condition. Your blood is polluting the sea."

    "Ah," eximed Yoji before he wiped the blood from his mouth with his arm.

    "You need to heal Little Yoji, bring back your cultivation to what it was before, and strike even further beyond. Your country needs you right now than I am."

    "But..."

    Lyon''s eyes turned sharp, "I''m not abandoning you, I would never abandon my followers. The time wille where I will need you and when the timees, you better get your shit ready!"

    Yoji closed his eyes. He knew that Lyon, his emperor would never abandon his followers. There was no record of him doing such an act in his memories. In the end, there was nothing but agreement that he could answer.

    "As you wish, Your Majesty."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon let out a sigh, "Hmm, before I go, there is something I need to tell you."

    Yoji raised his eyebrows, "What is it, Your Majesty?"

    Lyon made a face cough before his voice intentionally turned deep, "A man''s heart may be broken by bitches, but don''t degrade yourself, don''t devalue yourself, you deserve to be loved. The pain that you felt now will subside one day and keep believing in love and it wille to you. However, don''t forget that sometimes, you need to be a little more assertive, <em>there''s plenty of fishes in the sea, but if the fisherman doesn''t look for it, he would throw away a fish that jumped on the</em><em>boat."</em>

    Yoji opened his serene eyes as he looked at the young man in front of him like a son to a father. With his hand on his chest, he nodded, "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    "En," Lyon nodded before he furrowed his eyebrows, "I know that I just said, bitches, but you know that doesn''t count to brothels right?"

    "Huh? Err...of course Your Majesty," answered Yoji.

    "Good, good, onest thing, I know that I won''t hear any of my past from you but, wouldn''t it be more convenient if this chariot got a carriage instead?" asked Lyon.

    "Oh about that, Your Majesty was the one who suggested it to be like this."

    "Me? Hmm... I know that the name is cool but isn''t this a chariot? Why is there no weapon like a bow here or is Starshoot Oblivion the only art this chariot has?" asked Lyon.

    Yoji gulped, "Well, yes, Starshoot Oblivion is the only art that Tetragram Chariot has while for the former question, it''s because it was not made for war."

    "What? Excuse me? Did I hear you say that it''s not made for war?" Lyon furrowed his eyebrows.

    This was a chariot with four fully matured stallions that could destroy human bodies with a stomp. Not to mention they just ended an entire army of flying knights with just a pair. He couldn''t believe that this royal thing was not made for war.

    Yoji shook his head, "No sir, the purpose of this chariot was far nobler than a war."

    Lyon further furrowed his eyebrows, "Far nobler than a war?"

    Tuey was on her toes as she perked her ears. (The purpose of a grand royal chariot like this could only be one thing right?! right?!). She could hear a ding dong from a distance as two figures were standing at each other sharing their vows. She pressed her red cheeks as the innocent girls dreamt.

    Yoji nodded, "Yes, your majesty."

    "What is it then?" asked Lyon as his curiosity peaked.

    Yoji''s eyes turned serious, "It was made with speed and power in mind, but mostly speed. Strong enough to withstand the spatial storm and fast enough to avoid a raging ungodly cultivator!"

    "Are you kidding me? This was made for an escape?!" said Lyon in disbelief.

    Yoji nodded, there was not a flinch in his gaze that hinted that it was a joke. (Why are you dead serious about this?!) thought Lyon.

    "Yes, for an escape, it works forty percent of the time!"

    "What the fuck? Only forty percent?! That''s way too low no? What kind of cultivator did I run away from?"

    "An ungodly one."

    Lyon squinted his eyes. He felt like Little Yoji was ying with him but he could see no hint of lies. He was perplexed.

    "I know, you already said it! But who, what kind of enemy did I face that made me run away with Tetragram Chariot? Well I know it''s not a bad thing to escape an unwinnable battle, but is not the chariot way too grand for such a purpose? Besides, what happened to me when I didn''t manage to escape?"

    Yoji gulped, "Y-Your Majesty got beat up, pretty bad."

    Lyon immediately shook his head, "I don''t believe you, there is no way that I couldn''t escape. Besides, with a sixty percent chance of getting caught, won''t I be dead sooner thanter."

    Yoji shook his head this time, "Oh you won''t die Your Majesty."

    "What? What do you mean?" asked Lyon.

    "They never kill you, they would never kill you, they couldn''t kill you," answered Yoji.

    "Are they sadistic?"

    "Well, not exactly, they did smile when they caught you tho, but, it''s a smile that a devil would fear kind of smile," said Yoji.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, "Wait a minute, aren''t you my driver, my charioteer? Did you standstill by the side and did nothing?"

    Yoji nodded, "Indeed Your Majesty! I am your charioteer, the one that reigned Tetragram Chariot! I will fight when I''m able and needed to! However..."

    "However?"

    Yoji''s suddenly felt a cold shivering wind that whispered on his bones, "Against them, I couldn''t do nothing but praying."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as killing intent started to permeate from his eyes, "Who is them? Looks like I need to beat them up, an eye for an eye!"

    Yoji put his hands against the chest before shaking them to reject Lyon''s idea, "It would be bad Your Majesty!"

    "Why not?!"

    "Because they are your wives, the empresses!"

    Lyon''s killing intent immediately vanished into thin air. His eyes stared nkly as his mouth went slightly agape, "Oh."

    He could only mutter a single word as a response. Everything immediately made sense to them. Ungodly cultivators, forty percent chance of escaping, beating him up but not killing him. He got no chance since the beginning since he wouldn''t fight back against his wives. Only bad consequences came when fighting them off and the ultimate consequence was, of course, no sex.

    Lyon gulped as he swallowed a chunk of his saliva, "T-That is indeed a nobler cause than war."

    Yoji nodded, "Indeed."

    Lyon suddenly could feel a cold chilling shiver from an unknown past that his soul remembered. He wondered what he had done to make them mad. He couldn''t imagine it even further if they happened to have periods on the same day.

    "I... uh... I understand why would praying is the only thing you can do," said Lyon

    "Thank you Your Majesty."

    Lyon nervously nodded before he turned around with the chariot leading the way.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 304 - Peeking Vs Peeking

    Lyon and Tuey left the scene with the Tetragram Chariot without any hassle. The human part of the world had known his name now. It spread all over the lesser kingdoms in a blink of an eye. Nobody dared to stop him.

    In the topmost room of the Abyss Tower was a man they called the best assassin of the organization. His was unhireable by simple means like money or mana beads. However, his service was extraordinary based on the historical record.

    "I know he is strong, but this is ridiculous," muttered the man.

    He made a deal with Lyon to uproot the betrayals that his fellow assassins were nning on him. Moreover, only he knew that the tenth assassin was already dead by Lyon''s hand. However, now things had escted to the point that he couldn''t even predict what''s going to happen.

    "Thest time I saw him was less than a month ago and I''m sure it is the second time that he came to this world. Now look, he is already more famous than I am, though the correct word for me was in-famous.

    "This is quite troublesome, his fame might hinder the progress of uprooting the rats. I hope you can keep the dagger safe, my friend. I''m counting on you."

    It was an unusual thing for a person with such a dangerous profession.

    --------

    Unlike Little Yoji, Lyon was taking his time riding the Tetragram Chariot. Since the chariot didn''t use any rope at all, it felt like a ne going on autopilot as Lyon felt the gentle breeze of nature''s breath.

    "Older brother where are we going?" asked Tuey who took a peek below them.

    "Hmm, I want to meet someone that has been peeking at me the whole time," smirked Lyon as he looked in the direction the chariot was heading.

    "Peeking? T-the whole time?! Does that mean that when you took a bath they...!!" her face turned as red as a tomato before she turned around and pushed her cheeks. (No, no, no! Tuey, don''t imagine it.. don''t imagine... hehe... No... hehe... maybe just a little won''t hurt) thought Tuey.

    Unbeknownst to Lyon, his bad influence had slowly corrupted Tuey''s little heart.

    Soon Lyon saw a lone ind that didn''t have any small neighbors around it. He smiled, "We have arrived."

    "W-what?" muttered Tuey before she screamed as the chariot suddenly took a steep plunge down like a wild roller coaster.

    "Uwaah! Waaa! Slow down!" shouted Tuey with tears flying from the edges of her eyes.

    *neigh

    The stallions neighed before they gracefully stomping the beach sand and turned aplete stop. Tuey was immediately thrown away by the force of inertia before rolling down the sand four times. Her eyes were spinning with a mouthful of sand before she puked it out.

    Lyon rubbed his chin before getting off the Tetragram Chariot. He saw a thick forest before the trees rustled with noises. He furrowed his eyebrows before he noticed the forest trees werebed to the right while the other half wasbed to the left. A path was revealed to him right before his gaze.

    Lyon smiled before Grandpa Shen revealed himself above his right shoulder, "Hmm, what a way to wee don''t you think?"

    Lyon aggressively nodded, "Not bad for a dragon woman."

    Grandpa Shenughed, "Hahaha! Be careful now, she is much stronger than that current driver of yours."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "En, I understand. The very least I could do is see her face since thest encounter she didn''t even give me a chance."

    "Just give her some booze," muttered Sun as he revealed himself sitting on top of Shen''s head.

    "Go to sleep Sun, you are drunk," muttered Shen.

    (Oh no, here we go again) thought Lyon as ck lines appeared on his forehead. Though they were ying around, it''s rather annoying when they said it on both sides of his ears.

    "I''m not drunk, it is a solution if you want to see her face, though, a bit red, hahaha!"ughed Sun as he gulped his little gourd.

    "Grandson, don''t listen to this drunk monkey," whispered Shen.

    "Ey, I''m not drunk! *hic, Okay maybe a bit drunk *hic, Yeah I''m wasted," said Sun before he passed out.

    Lyon was surprised as the conversation suddenly end rather easily.

    "Tuey, guard the Tetragram Chariot for me, it''s going to take a while for me toe out," said Lyon as he entered the forest.

    *ptui

    "Huh? What?" Tuey was snapped back to reality before she darted her nce from the sea toward Lyon who was entering the forest. She stood up and tried to catch up to him but she was immediately pushed back.

    "W-what was that?" Her curiosity instantly peaked before she stretched out her arm and felt something like a wall but invincible to the naked eyes.

    "Hmmm, to think that it would repel me too, oh if only I regained my strength," muttered Shen as he revealed himself.

    "Ack!" Tuey immediately fell down on her butt as she crawled away in fear. Her beastly instinct of survival peaked as she saw the graceful body of a True Dragon. She gulped as she saw her reflection against those jade scales.

    "Ah, do not be afraid, little one, hahaha!" hisughter bellowed the beach and shook her heart to high alert."

    His voice only tightened her grip against one of the trees.

    "Oi, tone your voice down, don''t you know how to talk to a little girl?" said Sun before he revealed himself.

    His presence only further intensified the healer''s fear.

    *neigh

    The horses were raising their hind legs frantically toward the presence of the two. They were going restless since their aura wascking against the two. The blood that ran through the stallion was really pale inparison to the two that casually converse with each other.

    Sun let out his pair of pointy fangs that could cleanly shred meats toward the four stallions before thetter immediately turned docile.

    "Yo!" greeted Sun toward Tuey with an arm raised.

    "Yo? Hahaha! Did you forget your age there?" sneered Shen.

    "Shut up, if we are talking to a different generation, then we need to act as if we are born in that generation for them to be morefortable with us."

    "Wow, you always spout wise words when you are sober."

    "Really?"

    "Of course not you fucking monkey!"

    "Oh, are you challenging me?! You''re on! He is not here anyway! We can go all out!"

    "You in that form want to fight me in this form? Hahaha, I could whip my tail and broke your stinking... holy hell you are stink of booze!"

    "Heh, I''m not surprised a catfish would be scared against me."

    Shen let out a sigh, "We never agree on anything did we."

    "Probably, I''m too thirsty to think," said Sun before he reached out for the gourd once again.

    Tuey gulped her saliva as she mustered up all the bravery points that she had on the words that she was bout to say.

    "W-who are you s-sirs?"

    "H-huh?" both of them stared at Tuey like a pair of gangsters before they answered at the same time.

    "I''m Lyon''s best grandfather!"

    --------------

    Meanwhile, Lyon had finally reached his destination with a smile on his face.

    "A cave huh? What do you think grandpa?"

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he looked left and right but there were no signs of any of his two grandfathers. He turned around only to see the path had been closed down by the tree once more.

    Lyon breath out a sigh of relief, "Atst piece and quiet."

    He stretched his arms and shoulders as he went inside the dark caves. He closed his eyes in rxation before opening them and presented with a view that opened his eyes wide.

    Hundreds of stgmites and stctites were glimmering with gems embedded. Minerals periodically dropped before Lyon''s ears perked up. He could determine that the mineral fell into a pond by the sound of the ripple it made.

    He raised his eyebrows up before he puckered up a huge smile on his face. The grin was inevitable as he took out his clothes while dancing like a princess. He threw his shirt here and then threw his sarong here until he waspletely naked.

    He tip-toed before nting himself against a boulder as a perverted smile that had been buried for so long appeared on his face. His nose was already bleeding at the thought before he leaned to the side.

    (Huehuehue.... just right over here, a woman with a bloodline of a dragon is taking a beauty bath! Hohohoho!) thought Lyon.

    *ding

    *crack

    "Eh..?"

    Lyon didn''t even manage to peak before he saw the reflection of his eyes on the sharp clean metal of a sword that was embedded in the boulder. He blinked twice against the reflection as he could feel his own breath hitting back at him.

    "What...are...you...doing?!"

    Lyon gulped as he freezingly turned around with a twitched smile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 305 - Who Are You?!

    Under the glowing glow of a thousand gem, Lyon finally could see her entire figure as a whole. Her long hair was silky smooth and reflected the shimmer of jade as she tied it up into a high ponytail. Her silver pupils were cold vertical almost the same as her furrowed eyebrows that looked like a sword. She had a cute little nose that was as red as a cherry just like her blushing cheeks. Her thick red lips were fuming with anger as Lyon noticed a hint of thin hairline right above it.

    She was wearing a swordsman robe with a sash around her waist. The getup was optimizing movement rather than defense, just like any swordsman would desire. However, Lyon was dismayed by the fact that such clothing hides what''s vital to him.

    "Hmm," Lyon rubbed his chin. He even forgot that the woman in front of him could straight up kill him if she wanted to, however, once a certain degree of shamelessness has been reached, things like this do happen (probably).

    Though the woman in front of him was exuding killing intent all that was in his mind was (Hmmm, they are big, aren''t they? I mean, they usually appeared small under the robe but once you open them, bang! Himyas!).

    "What... Are... You... Doing?!" shouted the woman.

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows as he noticed something. Her hands were trembling and he could tell that she was struggling to maintain eye contact. He smirked before he crossed his arms and stood straight. His bare naked was bare to her heart. His sharp eyes looked at them.

    A challenge, this was a challenge. A battle of wits that the dragon woman couldn''t help but sweat profusely. She was fighting her beastly instinct against Lyon''s overbearing mating potential.

    She furrowed her eyebrows as her nose started to pull up and Lyon started to squinted his eyes. Both were blinking at the same time but the former let out a hint of her tiny right fang.

    "Why are you naked?!"

    Lyon didn''t answer but instead tightened his muscle to incite the burning instinct inside her blood. Her breath finally became heavy as she started to use her mouth instead of her nose. She gulped before she pointed her sword against his chin. Lyon could feel a prick before a tiny blood flow ran along the de, dropping on the ground with a drip.

    She sneakily darted her nce down before moving back up in the blink of an eye, but sadly Lyon never blinked.

    "Ah you saw!" said Lyon as he covered his groin.

    "N-No I did not!" stomped the woman.

    "Oh my god, you saw it!" shouted Lyon dramatically. He even put up fake glistening tears crossed his eyes. He wailed against the boulder like a victim that had been harassed. He would have won best actor if it was not for the stupid reason why he did that.

    "Stop ying the victim here! I did not see it!" stomped the woman once more.

    "Oh my god how am I going to get married, I''m being defiled! I have sinned! Oh, may the gods have mercy on me," wailed Lyon in tears.

    The woman''s eyebrows twitched seeing his antics. She pulled his shoulder before turning him around, "Stop ying the victim!"

    "I am the victim!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I did not see it!"

    "Oh yeah? Look!" shouted Lyon as he pointed his fingers against his groin to which the woman instinctively follow through.

    "Ah, you saw it again!" shouted Lyon as he flicked her nose up with the same finger he used to point at his groin.

    The woman gritted her teeth as she buried deep her fingers into her palm whilst Lyon kept on his shameless act, "You must take responsibility here, there is no way I can get married now, wuwuwu."

    Silvery tinum Mana started to condense on both of her hands before the very sword was infused with it. Her breath was panting as she closed her eyes, trying to quell the fuming anger within.

    "Err...dy?" muttered Lyon as he could hear her panting. (D-Did I go too far?). He tried to reach out her shoulder before thetter opened her dragonic eyes. Her jaded iris and silvery pupils were both beautiful and menacing at the same time.

    (O-Oh shit I went too far!).

    Lyon immediately pulled both of his hands against his chest and showed her his shaking palm, "W-wait calm down woman...dy... wuwu?"

    "Silver Dragon Art!"

    "Oh shit!" eximed Lyon as he was pressed against the boulder with a gulp. (Fuck my space is limited!).

    "Maya Thrust!"

    Lyon''s eyes opened wide at the iing speed of the sword that was basked in mana was already centimeters away from the spot between his eyebrows. He gritted his teeth before his eyes turned golden.

    *ding

    The resounding noise of the de was heard before a destructive force destroyed the boulder and everything behind it. The water inside the natural ponds was pushed away before the entire half of the cave was reduced to debris.

    -------------

    "What was that?!" asked Tuey worriedly before the two grandpas looked at where Lyon had gone too.

    Both of them smiled before they said, "They are probably,"

    "Drunk."

    "Having sex."

    Tuey''s lips twitched at the two oues of what they were saying. (Are they seriously older brother''s grandfathers? Did they raise him? Ouwh, he could be a good-looking cold guy but sadly he has the wrong person to be raised from) thought Tuey as she could onlyment the fact.

    -------------

    Lyon could hear the thumping noise of his heart before taking a nce at the destruction behind him by using four of his tails to get a better view. He gulped as he could see the other side of the shore from where he stood and even then, the sea was split into two for a good while before it fused once more.

    "Damndy, you didn''t hold back at all did you," muttered Lyon as he scratched his forehead like a monkey he was.

    Her panting breath didn''t subside though.

    "Heh, if I was a little taller, I would be a goner there hahaha," said Lyon in his pathetic attempt to calm her down. He gulped as he noticed her stiff shoulders.

    "Y-you knows what, f-forget about that ''being responsible'' thing, hehe," muttered Lyon as he thought (Goddamn it! Those erotic light novels lied to me!).

    The dragondy suddenly opened her wings right under his eyes. It was a slivery beautiful thing and he could see his own reflection on it.

    "Wow, that''s beautiful... but I''m going to die if I stay here so... I will see you again when my level is adequate... adios mademoiselle!" said Lyon before he jumped over the pond.

    His eyes immediately opened wide as he could feel something was grabbing his tail. "Oi, that''s harassment."

    The dragondy swung his tail before brutally mmed his figure against the pond. Water sshed as high as the sun.

    Lyon immediately got up to catch some air before shaking the water out of his body. With his tails wet he looked at the woman with wings above. (Isn''t she kinda deadlier than before?) thought Lyon.

    He smirked, "Looks like I need to y with her a little bit."

    *ssh

    Lyon jumped out of the pond before standing against her. Both of them were floating together, the female was under the cover of half the cave while the male was under the blessing of the shimmering sun. One was a dragon the other was a monkey. One was a swordswoman one was a naked lunatic man.

    She put her sword against him, "How are you a dragon yet a monkey at the same time?"

    "I''m also a human remember?" said Lyon before he reverted back to his human form.

    "Feast the blood of your enemies, Scarlet!"

    The dragondy raised her eyebrows before she saw a scarlet red sword was summoned by Lyon. Just by the aura of the de alone, she knew her sword was of a much lower grade than him.

    "I guess, you now have a bit of understanding whose side I''m on right?" smirked Lyon as he readied her stance.

    "Who exactly are you?" said the dragondy as she too readied her stance.

    Lyon shook his head with a smile, "You already knew my name and my penis, but I didn''t even know your name."

    There was a streak of red running across from her cheek to the other the moment she heard the genitalia word for a male. (T-this guy! Doesn''t he have any shame at all?!).

    "The Nightwatcher or whatever his name was called you princess, so I''m assuming you are one?"

    "That''s a cursed title I wanted to get rid of."

    "Hmm, looks like the old famous tale is true huh."

    The dragon woman stood silent, neither denying nor admitting. She shook her head before her eyes opened wide as she looked at Lyon''s consciousness nilled. Scarlet fell to the pond before its master followed. (Fuck... Immortal Magic is really taxing....) his figure drowned after a hard ssh.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 306 - Where Is The Cave?!

    The dragon woman looked at the ripple the young man made from free-falling against it. She let out a sigh before dropping her stance as she rolled her eyes. She slowly descended down before her bare toes touched the very surface of the pond.

    *swirl

    The pond immediately opened up like a bowl before revealing the very bottom. The red blood sword was obviously drenched but its owner was out of consciousness as his eyes spun clockwise.

    The dragondy immediately darted her nce away seeing the naked young mortal''s butt before returning back. She shook her head before contemting how to carry him before putting his hand on her shoulder. Her eyes opened wide as she took a nce at Lyon''s source of happiness before immediately pushing him away.

    The man fell on a pointy rock before his forehead destroyed it upon impact. The tenacity of his body alone was astonishing. However, his consciousness only went further away as the result.

    In the end, the dragondy <em>picked up the sword</em> before grabbing him by the hair. The moment her feet touched the soil, the water bowl crashed at each other before gradually returning into a pond.

    She examined the red blood sword with keen interest before trying to swing it.

    *thump

    Her eyes slightly opened wide in surprise as she could feel her heart missed a beat as she swung it. She never had any experience with a weapon, especially a sword, that could produce such side effects.

    "What was that?" muttered the dragondy before looking at her own reflection on the shimmering red-blood de. She furrowed her eyebrows before she understood what''s the meaning behind the thumping that she felt.

    "A menacing weapon where every swing would be a contest of killing intent," she darted her nce toward the unconscious young man, "and he is the owner of such weapon."

    (How many men did he kill to attain such ease when using this weapon?) thought the dragondy before she let down Scarlet beside its owner.

    "Destroying a kingdom and then overturning the empire it belonged to. Such a feat in under a week. His cultivation is beyond sufficient to do that, yet he managed to do it. That is beyond impressive, it''s impossible," muttered the dragondy before she let out a cold breath that dried up Lyon''s drenched body to the very hair.

    "Hmm?" she noticed something sparkly on Lyon''s finger before she held his hand up.

    She furrowed her eyebrows in contemtion, "This is not just any spatial ring, what is this?"

    Her dragon bloodline made her more sensitive toward mana than the other as she could snuff it out like a dog. The purer it is the harder the scent, that was why the dragon race was among the top races in the multi-worlds. However, even she never sniffed a one hundred percent pure mana.

    "This... impossible! How could such purity exist?! Not to mention... it''s vast and plenty! I couldn''t sense the end of it! This is not a bucket of mana this! This is the entire ocean!" her nostrils were shrinking and expanding at a fast rate.

    She gulped before calming herself down. She darted her nce toward the face of the young man that was the bearer of the ring. The more he looked at his passive and sleeping face the more her eyes were drawn into them. All that perverted acts from before were unjustified when she saw his innocent face. One couldn''t guess what sort of man he was with a single nce, not even married women whom legend said could tell a person in a single nce.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    She shook her head before standing up and turning around. (The emperor of human, Yoji, called him, the emperor. An emperor called him an emperor. He praised him so much that he is beingpared to the gods).

    She agitatedly bit the nails of her thumb as she turned around. (Is he from the higher world? That''s gotta be it. However, howe does his name is unknown?).

    Mysteries. It was the one word she would describe the man called Lyon Torga. She coulde up with a hypothesis that his parents died and he was the only son or at least the firstborn child, thus inheriting the empire as a young emperor.

    (But that wouldn''t exin that Yoji was Little Yoji? The age wouldn''t match... unless... no... that''s impossible, I don''t think the limited age of a mortal would make him look that young even by cultivation. Yoji is quite old and I know that for a fact) thought the dragondy.

    The more she contemted the more painful her head was, it was to the point of stinging.

    "The more I think about it the more it doesn''t make sense, *sigh, who are you anyway? What purpose do you have ining here?"

    "Ngh!"

    The dragondy furrowed her eyebrows as she saw Lyon''s forehead produced a lot of sweat. His head slightly moves in difort as his face twitching.

    "Poison?" muttered thedy dragon before she examined his pulse through his wrist.

    "Nothing... In fact, it''s abnormally divine! He had three sources to absorb mana at once!"

    "Ghh!"

    She shifted her focus to Lyon''s expression that was gritting his teeth. She put her hand toward his forehead to feel his heat.

    "Ngh! *fffffffffffffart ahhh."

    The broken cave was silent in honor.

    His sweat immediately stopped producing after he let out the symphony of requiem of his life. His expression was content and not a single care of the world was present. However, unbeknownst to his innocent soul, the atmosphere around the broken cave was chilling to a freezing point.

    Thedy dragon''s eyebrows were arching to the point of twitching as her pupils turned sharper than before she was about to have a duel of swords with him. Her breath was panting as smoke almost came out of her nostrils. Her fingers were buried deep inside both of her palms to the point of shaking. Mana was gracefully dancing around them as they supported her cause. It was probably the first time nature pick someone other than Lyon.

    Her pupils shrunk before she raised her fist and plunged it on Lyon''s bare abs.

    "Just Die already!"

    The moment of impact was with a resounding boom that arched Lyon''s body upward as his eyes bulging opened. For a fraction of a second, his consciousness went back but he couldn''t even mutter the word ''why'' before it was gone again, fleeting farther away than it was ever been.

    The rest of the cave was ultimately destroyed as the gems scattered on the ground, reflecting the light of the sun and revealing the beauty of their worth.

    ----------

    "Man, they are going at it rough," muttered Shen.

    "It''s going to be a while till hees back," muttered Sun.

    "There there horsey horsey," said Tuey who had ovee her fear instinct toward the two.

    ----------

    It didn''t take too long before the sun left the dusk and let the house of stars took over. The lone ind was chilling during this moment and the sound of crackling wood settled the mood of serene in the heart.

    Lyon twitched his eyebrows before he slowly opened his eyes and saw the magnificent scenery of nature above. He let out a calm breath before he felt a sting on his stomach.

    "Ouwh-ooouwhhh ohhh oh... hohhhh," Lyon slowly controlled his breathing to adjust the strain of his abs through respiration.

    "What the fuck happen?" muttered Lyon as he looked down and saw his stomach was fully bandaged around him. He squinted his eyes in disbelief before he noticed that the clothing he wore was different.

    It was a robe, a swordsman robe of the same kind as the dragondy wore.

    (No way, is this her robe?!) thought Lyon before snuffed the fragrance (Nope..).

    "So you have finally woken up."

    Lyon looked at the bonfire before he noticed the dragondy was sitting opposite of him. Her face was annually covered from his eyes by the dance of the ming fire from the crackling woods.

    He put on a smile before saying, "Thanks for putting my robe."

    "Oh don''t worry, it was a pleasure," answered the dragondy to his surprise.

    It was the first time he heard an unexpected answering out from his flirting. How could he notice bruises on his body hidden under the robe when a beautiful woman was sitting across?

    He looked at the surroundings before noticing that thendscape had changed a lot since hest woke up. (Wait, wasn''t there a cave? I know it''s broken but, this is not a cave anymore!).

    Lyon smiled as he scratched his cheek, "Hmm, are we still in the same ce as before?"

    *slurp

    She put down her cup before answering, "We do not move a single space from the ind."

    "T-Then what happen to the cave?!"

    Her eyes turned sharp as those silvery pupils of her looked deep inside Lyon''s soul, "Your fart destroyed them!"

    "...."

    "......"

    "........MY WHAT?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 307 - Like A Slash Of A Sword That Cut Through Jade

    Lyon was perplexed as he took a nce at the surrounding. (Did my fart really do all this?) thought the young man. He could only believe half of it since he was not back on earth. He was in a world where the cultivation of one''s body existed. Chances were, a foul gas from a human body could probably destroy the cave.

    He shrugged his shoulder, "Must have been heard by the whole world huh? Hahaha!"

    *crack

    The cup that the dragondy used to sip her tea suddenly broke before Lyon gulped his saliva. He couldn''t very well see her face beyond the ming fire but he could tell that she was quite sensitive about it.

    "So, what is the point of your visit?" asked thetter.

    Lyon immediately tightened his back and sat straight with both of his hands pushing down the ankles of his leg. His face leaned in forward before smiling, "We never really get to know each other, do we?"

    The dragondy finally opened her eyes and fixated her nce against the young man behind the fire. She could see the eagerness under those deep-gxy eyes of him. Yet, she didn''t find any significant motives of mention from his identity. Her jaded eyes and silvery pupils had made many people and many beings ran with their tails between their legs. However, the young man in front of him chose the opposite. (Is he really just a horny dog?) thought the dragondy.

    She shook her head before she asked, "Honestly, which sides are you on? The humans or the demi-humans?"

    Lyon let out a sigh as he scratched the back of his head before his eyes turned serious and said with a cold voice, "Let''s drop that topic."

    *thump

    The dragondy slightly opened her eyes wide before she felt something that was unknown to her. For a split second, she felt that those deep-gxy eyes of his were even more formidable and scarier, more cursed than what she had. (What was that?!) thought the dragondy.

    She shook her head before she saw Lyon''s smiling face and his arms crossed.

    "Who are you really?" asked the dragondy.

    "My name is Lyon Torga, but the real question is, who are you, pri... I mean, beautiful dragondy," chuckled Lyon.

    She was slightly irritated at the mention of her title before she heard Lyon quickly scraped it away.

    "Fi....ina."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "Sorry, can you repeat that?

    He couldn''t hear her meek voice under the crackling noise of burning woods.

    "You only get one chance for that."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "That''s really petty!"

    Seeing Lyon''s distressed face and unwillingness to ept the fact made her shyly chuckle away and covered her face. "Eh," the dragondy raised her eyebrows before she realized what happened. How long was it since thest time she had a chuckle of joy?

    She furrowed her eyebrows before she grabbed her sword and stood up. In under a fraction of a second, a de was pointed against Lyon''s be. Above the ming fire, her eyes were fumed with killing intent, however, under the sword, his eyes were mellow as if the de was nothing but a toy that could hurt him.

    Lyon shook his head with a smile, "I''ve heard the famous tale, you were once kidnapped by bad people, bad humans didn''t you?"

    The sword started to tremble in her hands before Lyon held the tip with one finger of his and pushed it back. She fell with a thud from the simple push to her disbelief. Her cultivation was a lot higher than him but she felt an absolute force pushing her down.

    "Say, dragondy, do you not have another tea?" asked Lyon out of the blue.

    "Huh?"

    "You know, tea, the one you just drank? The fragrance is quite amazing!"

    "Huh? S-sure."

    The dragondy flicked her finger before golden tea leaves were present right in front of her eyes. (Why, why is he not mad at all?) thought the dragondy before she flicked out an empty cup from her spatial ring.

    (Won''t humans will start attacking me by now?) she grabbed the nearby teapot and opened its lid. She poured the golden leaves into it with creases over her forehead. Then, she put the said teapot nearby the fire to raise its temperature.

    Whilst waiting the dragondy looked at the young man in front of him who was rubbing his belly with a few hissesing out of his mouth. She darted her nce away knowing that she was the one responsible for such carnage upon his well-defined abs.

    Soon the teapot whistled as the fragrance of the tea permeated the surrounding. She picked up the teapot before pouring it into the empty cup (Why is he not offended?). Her pouring skill was on point since the teaing out from the teapot dropped its veryst drop right before the breaking point of the surface tension. The perfect service of pouring tea.

    She picked up the saucer on which the teacup was before rolling her sleeve and gave it to him. It was like a ceremony of tea or some sort that Lyon readilyplied. He stretched both of his arms forward before receiving the saucer and teacup.

    "Ouch!"

    He strained the muscle on his abs before he slightly shook his hand. The tea immediately broke the surface tension before the cup fell on the saucer. The tea immediately poured on the fire before it hissed steam. Lyon immediately moved away from his hands and nimbly saved half of the cup from pouring. He approached the golden-brown tea with his nostrils before he closed his eyes.

    "Wait a minute," Lyon snapped open his eyes before he muttered, "Why does it smell like something is burning."

    "Your sleeve is burning," muttered the dragondy.

    "Ha? Wha?! What?!" Lyon immediately patted the fire in his right arm away before he noticed an unusual pain in each pat. But the fire didn''t get put out before the other sleeve started burning.

    "Shit shit shit!" Lyon rolled over the ground back and forth before the dragondy shook her head with a chuckle.

    "Look over here," said the dragondy before she took a deep breath and blow cold air on him.

    Lyon''s eyelid was fluttering along with his cheeks as he felt the cold breeze crashing onto his figure like a hurricane. The fire was instantly put off but the breeze was still there and his eyes couldn''t get a picture of what''s happening.

    .

    .

    .

    After a good two minutes.

    (WHY IS SHE STILL BLOWING?!) thought Lyon as his hair started to freeze. It wasn''t until he couldn''t feel his hair that it stopped.

    He blinked quite a few times before he noticed that the ming fire of the woods was also put out. His hands were freezing cold as he was shaking while he put the cup over his mouth. There was no tea anymore inside the cup. After all that skillfully rolling back and forth without dropping the tea, it all went wasted.

    "Hahaha, bwahahaha!"

    Lyon slightly shook his head before he saw the dragondy in front of her wasughing her heart out. She couldn''t even open her eyes anymore and one of her hands was pressing her stomach. She was so happy and had not a single care for the world around her. Under the starry skies, the woman who thought to herself that she couldn''t smile anymore had finally let go of herself.

    (How many years has it been since I have augh like this?) thought the dragondy as sheughed. (Ah yes, it was so long ago, when I met him).

    Lyon could only scratch his head andughed it off in a response to that. Both of his sleeves were no more and he now wore a sleeveless swordsman robe, though he looked more like aborer if anyone were, to be honest.

    He stood up hemented his fate, "You know, I kinda envy you."

    Herugh slowly subsided before she asked, "W-Why is that?"

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder, "You know, you have cool dragon wings and chilly dragon breath to boot. Not to mention those beautiful eyes of yours."

    He sighed, "The more I see you the more I believe what grandfather Sun said. That he is actually a catfish rather than a dragon."

    ------------------

    "Hm?!"

    "Ah?"

    The two grandfathers had a sudden different reaction out of the blue.

    "W-what''s wrong gramps?" asked Tuey meekly.

    "I-I feel like as if a thousand des just prated my soul," muttered Shen.

    "I feel like I just drank holy nectar, nothing but joy lifted the soul," muttered Sun.

    ------------------

    (Beautiful eyes huh... that''s funny, he was saying the same thing back then) thought the dragondy.

    "Like a sh of a sword," she muttered.

    "That cut through jade, hahaha! haha.. haha... ha?"

    The dragondy looked at his eyes without blinking as tearsing out from both of them.. Her upper lips were tightened up as her mouth quivered.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 308 - A Dragons Heart

    Lyon turned agitated as he saw the dragondy poured out her tears without even blinking. He could see her tightened up upper lips as a clue that she was trying her best to cope her feelings down. His eyes suddenly turned sharp before he slowly closed down his mouth. His entire aura and bearing changed in a blink of an eye. One couldn''t put the him that was burning his own sleeves versus now, even though nothing was out of the ordinary from the outside.

    He tried to reach his hand toward her face before thetter suddenly opened up her beautiful draconic wings. The silver wings were shimmering under the moonlight and sea of stars. With one p of her wing, she floated and giving lunar its cover. She slowly put up her sword against him with tears still rolling down her cheeks.

    Her throat was dry as her voice turned hoarse, "Pick up your sword."

    Her glittering eyes finally blinked as she saw him with a request of pity. He could see her soul right there and then before he crossed his arms. His bare feet slowly floated away from the ground before they stood against each other.

    The gemstones were glimmering from below and the stars were zing from above. The forest could only stand in silence as they marveled at the two.

    Lyon took a breath before he put his hand forward, "Feast the blood of your enemies, Scarlet!"

    The red blood sword heard the call before it plunged itself from the ground toward its owner. Lyon swiftly caught it before letting a swing or two. He smiled as he looked at her beautiful eyes that had scared many.

    The two of them didn''t speak but both of them knew from each other stands that neither of them will use any art. Just pure skill of a swordsman and a swordswoman. Mana was just there as an attendee.

    (Please! Please let it be you!) thought the dragondy before she forced her eyes into focus. She took a deep breath before she put one of her feet forward.

    The two of them blurred by a single step as nature was bewildered by a fraction of a second in which both of them disappeared before a sonic boom brutally reverberated the area. The sh of two swords produced sparks as some of her tears jumped out of her cheeks. Both owners looked at each other, not with a re but mixed emotions.

    Both were repelled by each other''s force to a great distance but Lyon didn''t hesitate before he quickly parried one of her invisible thrust that was made from breaking the wind. He had fought her before, though thest one didn''t exactly exchange blows, he understood her fighting style.

    He only got a short window of time to breathe and he must choose them carefully, else, he would lose the fight. He blinked once before he felt a cold shoulder, he noticed the dragondy was already under her nose with her sword ready to sh upward.

    (Please! I beg you! I''m tired of waiting anymore!) shouted her heart before she shed upward.

    Lyon nimbly moved away with a single hair of his being cut and immediately fluttered against the wind. He furrowed his eyebrows before he returned the assault on her. Though their base cultivation was vastly apart from each other like heaven and earth, under the metallic rings of their swords, they were equal.

    If experts were to saw them, they would be basked in epiphany. Both of them were gorgeous, they were not fighting to kill each other though it looked like that to themon people. They were fighting to understand each other. Every sh was a meaning, every sh was a short dream.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The dragondy suddenly increased her tempo and forced Lyon to keep up with her. A young man not older than twenty years old was keeping up against an ageless dragondy. They were born different, Lyon didn''t even use a shred of mana nor the blessing his grandfathers gave him, yet, his existence questioned the limit of human''s potential.

    Blows after blows and Lyon finally sweats profusely. He didn''t even have time to sneer but his smirk was evesting. He grinned before the two met a stalemate. There was a hint of satisfaction under those panting breaths of his. He never worked out this much sweat since the training with Karina inside that forest.

    (Looks like I''m hitting my limit here, hehe, sorrydy) thought Lyon before he distanced himself from her.

    "Hah, hah, hah," Lyon smiled, "You can go on forever, but I will fail to keep up eventually."

    The bandage around his waist was already red due to the opened wounds. His rigorous movement was challenging his very fibers and tendons. The bruises on his body were like a button of pain that regrly kept him awake. However, the dragondy acted as if she didn''t hear him and leaped forward.

    Though her opponent was a wounded young man with experience that was iparable to her. Her truth was much more important than the honor of the one that owned a sword. She was tired of waiting, she wanted it to be the truth. So far, Lyon was the closest one that she ever met that was close to him.

    (I couldn''t even remember his face anymore but! I know it was not a dream!) thought the dragondy as her tears keep pouring as she poured her thrusts against him.

    He could only smile as he kept on dodging, though he was not as nimble as before. His clothes were shredded little by little yet none of the thrust grazed his skin.

    He finally gritted his teeth as he found a chance before swinging Scarlet against her unbreakable sword. The sh was short before the dragondy propelled away in a distance.

    "Hah, hah, hah," his breath was panting uncontrobly but a smile was still nted on his face. His shoulders were down as blood finally dripping from the bandage. His eyes were stinging from his own sweat as he couldn''t keep his head straight anymore.

    Both of them knew the next sh will be thest one. One single strike to determine the winner of this <em>fight.</em>

    <em></em>Her jade hair was fluttering with memories as she took her ultimate stance. The whisper of the wind rhymed her soul with a memory she always kept alive. The voice of that man suddenly rang in her ears after so long as she leaped forward.

    Lyon smiled before he did the same.

    The two once again blurred their figures under the naked eyes of nature. However, no sh was heard this time. Both of them had exchanged ces as they both stood facing away at each other. Lyon coughed out blood before he fell. The dragondy didn''t turn around as the hair tie was cut. Her graceful jade-green hair was fluttering against the night wind as her shoulder turned cold.

    .

    .

    .

    "..Hey, what would you do when you are one on one with a powerful swordswoman??"

    "Hmmm..., I did meet a swordswoman before, she is quite cute too, I tried to woo her before getting my ass kicked haha!"

    "Well then that''s because you are not focusing on her but her body instead, pervert!"

    "Hey! She was the one that offered me to touch her boobies you know! But she lied and kicked me! Sometimes I still felt the pain from that time."

    "I''m serious! What would you do if you are at the final bout against a powerful swordswoman??"

    "Maybe shredded her clothes with my nimbly raw sword techniques!"

    "Does your pervertedness ovee yourmon sense?! You would die!"

    "But before I die, I would see a gorgeous goddess under those robes!"

    "Unbelievable..."

    "Welp, it''s time for me to go!"

    "Will it be next day, next week, or next month?"

    "I have no idea actually haha! I heard there is this moving library or some sort."

    "Library? Hahaha!"

    "Yeah yeah yeah, I get it, I''m not the type to read books."

    "But you sure tell me a lot of stories, though half of them are erotic! How could you tell something so obscene to a princess like me?!"

    "But you are a dragon with beautiful eyes, like a sh of a sword��"

    "That cut through jade, yeah, yeah, yeah you said it ten times already."

    "Wow, you counted? Well, I''m honored!"

    "Oh please, I only remember it because you are not only human but also a creature dumb enough to approach me with just a wave of a hand! They usually scurried away once they saw my eyes and realized my identity but you immediately praised me before you even got off the little boat as if it was your second nature."

    "Hahaha! See youter!" the young man gave her a wave.

    "Ah..., that idiot," muttered the girl as she watched him went to the horizon with his little boat. She put her hand against her chest as she smiled, "Next time when we met, I will tell him for sure. Next time... next time... next time...!!!"

    The dragondy opened her eyes wide as her tears jumped away. She immediately turned around before she flew toward Lyon''s falling figure. Her hand reached out to him as her robes slowly ripped by itself as if someone had intentionally cut it.

    She didn''t care about her naked body as she immediately embraced the fallen man. Her lips immediately conjoined with him as she spread her wings as wide as possible.. The very moon was reflected upon those wings as well as the zing stars.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 309 - The Return Of The Princess

    She picked up his unconscious body by her slender arms as a different type of tearsing out of her eyes. She looked at his fluttering hair who was at the mercy of the wind. Her fingersbed it through as they descended down, adjusted by her silvery draconic wings.

    Like a painting of a masterpiece, the both of them were blessed by the lunar herself. The gleaming light was reflected by thousands of broken gemstones on the ground. She touched his forehead with hers before with a p of a wing, only the p of the wind was heard.

    Nature was stilled as they were left awake at the two disappearances.

    ------------------------

    Under the night of a certain ind was an empire that stretched far and wide. Most people living inside were already sleeping on theirfy beds while the rest enjoyed the nighttime inside a bar. The tired guards were looking at the empty road ahead with their eyebags drowning their cheeks as they both hated and loved the peace at the same time. However, for them, this job was the best job there was since no enemy would have dared to attack the empire, even if they did, they wouldn''t be responsible because of therge scale they would have attacked the empire with.

    "Hey, have you heard that something wild is going on on the human side of the world," said one of the guards who was a giant.

    "The humans are always wild, what are you talking about?" said the one that was from a bloodline of the dwarves.

    "I heard that the central empire, their very foundation was attacked yesterday, however, the details were unknown," muttered the giant.

    "Hmm, isn''t that kinda like huge news?"

    The giant furrowed his eyebrows, "Yeah, now that I think about it, won''t this be the best time tounch an attack?"

    "Oh man, I''m not prepared for arge-scale war."

    "What are you talking about? We won''t be doing anything in the war."

    "Please stop reminding me that my job is to guard the empire that has never been attacked in thest, like, I don''t know, a thousand years? I really should have learned to smith instead."

    "Hah, you don''t even know what an anvil is."

    "Shut up, you don''t even kno��"

    The dwarve halted his word as he looked up against the moon. A silvery draconic wing was visible to his big rounded eyes as his mouth was left in awe. Not even the long beard that covered half of his body was as magnificent as that.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The giant furrowed his eyebrows before he followed his nce to the sky. His eyes immediately opened wide in surprise as he recognized those wings.

    "A silver draconic wings," his lips quivered when he described what he saw.

    "Only two of the royalties have silvery draconic wings, the great queen and..."

    "The princess," muttered both of them before they looked at one another.

    "That''s gotta be her, legend said that her wings were far more bright than her mother."

    "But wait, I think, she is carrying someone?"

    "I don''t know giant, you are the one that is way taller than me, if you can''t see it do you think a dwarf like me could see better?!"

    "What? So that big eyes of yours are only for show?"

    "These eyes only got so big because of you!"

    "What? What do you mean?"

    "I mean your mama was so big, I need to stretch my eyes open to not disrespect her!"

    "That''s... my mama is a giant though."

    "...ok."

    "You suck at this man."

    "Shut up."

    The dragondy drove the air with her silvery draconic wings before she found herself above a balcony. Though her naked body was at the mercy of nature''s cold chilling night, she felt nothing but warmth in her heart. When her bare foot touched the floor her wings evaporated into bits of light, leaving her shoulder.

    Her beautiful heart-shaped butt crisscrossed as she put her legs forward and began walking toward her room. Her beautiful jade hair gradually draped around her shoulder the moment both of her feet touched the carpet inside the room.

    With only the moon and the stars as the natural light to illuminate the room, one could see a big bedroom befitting of a princess right in the middle facing both of them. She casually approached the sheets before cing the young man on top of the bed gently.

    She looked at his innocent face as she put her hand on his cheek. She closed her eyes before putting her forehead against his once more. Savoring the moment of peace that her heart had so long lost its feeling of.

    "Unbelievable until the end... what happened to you... I have so many questions... But I know it''s you..."

    She shook her head with a smile on her face, "You look younger than me now."

    "How can you forget about me... stupid, but it''s fair trade right, I even forgot about your face hehe." pouted the dragondy before she snuggled on his chest.

    She could feel his heartbeat, the rhythm of thumping that calmed her soul. She put her arm across his chest, "I''m not letting you go now, not ever. I don''t believe in <em>next time</em> anymore."

    The two of them fell into a slumber, one was recuperating from pain unaware of what''s happening while the other was hugging the former as if their life attached to one another. Their fate finally intertwined once again. The woman kept on waiting till she forgot the face who she waited for, while the young man only followed his instinct.

    Never did Lyon thought that the dragondy he wanted to meet based on the old story would end up with him being on her bed. If he were to wake up now, surely he would be surprised, but a wee one for sure. However, unbeknownst to both of them, the door of her room crept open before revealing a shadow and a gritted teeth.

    Soon the peaceful night went by in a sh before the sun started to rise and illuminate the empire. The people of the demi-humans started to wake one by one as they started their daily activities. Some were stretching while the others immediately rushed into the market to buy groceries and food.

    "Good morning!"

    "Hello!"

    "What a fine day today to go fishing!"

    "You fish all night yesterday!"

    The chattering of the people was heard loud and clear. Their happy mood was apparent on their faces. The demi-humans were living at probably the peaceful moment before an anomaly was heard.

    "Hey check out the square! Hurry!" a little kid with horns on his head was shouting and caught the adults'' attention.

    "What, what''s wrong little one?" said one of the adults.

    "A human, a human is being crucified in the middle of the square!"

    "What!"

    The demi-humans immediately rushed to the square that was a big as a football field. The moment they entered the vicinity, their mouths went agape with disbelieving eyes. A very tall pole stood high that even the giants need to lookup. A human was being crucified on it. His arms were stretched open and tied to the cross while his legs were also bound.

    He wore nothing but a ragged swordsman robe that had few cuts here and there with ripped sleeves that had a burn mark to boot. His head was facing down with his hair covered in his expression. However, unbeknownst to them, the red bandage was the result of dried-up blood. The bruises on his body were no more there but his consciousness was still out of him.

    Thedy dragon twitched her eyebrows before she slowly opened her eyes. Her pupils were immediately shrunken as she didn''t see the face she was waiting to wake up to. She panicked and looked around the room. She checked under the bed, inside the wardrobe and he was not there. Her heart couldn''t be calmed anymore as she wore another swordsman robe and prepared to take flight before stopping on the balcony. Her eyes opened wide as she took a glimpse at the square.

    "A disgusting human has infiltrated the castle and he dared to leer his eyes on the princess!"

    Shouted a man who wore nothing but fancy clothes before he continued, "Thank the lord that His Majesty had caught the man red-handed and brought him here. A public execution! His corpse will be sent to his empire as a lesson not to mess with us!"

    "Oh, what a tragic fate our princess had to face, we will not let that happen to her ever again! She is our pride, our joy! Our future depends on her! Begone with this human!"

    Thedy dragon gaped mouth slowly formed a grit as her fingers buried deep inside her palms.. Her eyebrows furrowed like a sword as her beautiful silvery pupils permeated out killing intent.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 310 - The Ultimate Breed Of A Dragon

    The people started chattering among themselves.

    "Hey, it''s Sief, those self-proimed noble dragons are getting cocky with each generation."

    "Huss! Shut your damn mouth, I don''t want to get in jail because of you."

    "But it''s the truth, the youngds andss are getting out of hand and spoiled."

    "Never mind that now! There is actually a human dare to, wait a minute, does that mean that the princess came back?"

    They further intensified their chattering as they realized a fact that lies behind Sief''s words. Their princess hade to her home atst. Though the humans had thought that she had gone missing for the longest time, all the demi-humans knew the truth. There was no way she could have gone unfounded with her father and mother being the most influential demi-humans in the world.

    "Sir Sief, is what you are saying the truth? The princess hase back home?" said another with a noble attire.

    "Indeed!" answered the dragon gentleman with opened arms as a hinge of pride could be seen on his face.

    The dragondy furrowed her eyebrows before her silvery draconic wings opened up behind her back.

    "My daughter, what are you intending to do?"

    A voice that couldn''t be any more familiar to her ears was heard before she turned around. The man in front of her was as majestic as his clothes. He got a robust body and well-trimmed beard that conjoined with his mustache. His slicked-back hair had the color of jade as well as his eyes. From the way he stood alone he was above the title called <em>noble</em> as his bearing made people looked in awe. Not even the features of his face had any sign of being beaten by time.

    The man furrowed his eyebrows as he saw a sword was being held by the dragondy before he muttered, "Drop down the sword."

    Sief raised his arm, "Executioner! Ready your weapons!"

    Two men with their draconic wings were flying above the cross before they unsheathed their swords. The metal was reflecting the shimmering of dawn as they raised the swords from both sides of the neck.

    The dragondy didn''t answer her father nor did she let go of the sword that she was holding on to.

    "You are the ultimate dragon, my daughter! You have Silver Dragon and Jade Dragon running inside your veins! Your future son will be astronomically talented! The son of the Golden Dragon wille in a week, I have notified them, forget about this human. Actually, I''m d that you finally met him, I can finally end your useless suffering once and for all," the man turned around as his cloaked fluttered before her daughter finally muttered her words.

    "You have no idea, who you are talking about."

    "Hm?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The man turned around before his eyes opened wide at the iing blisters of wind that fluttered his royal cloak.

    Sief let down his arm, "Do it!"

    The two men nodded before they swung the sword down to his neck.

    *splurt

    Blood was sprayed directly onto Sief''s face and fancy clothes before a pair of hands fell with a thud right beside him. The onlookers opened their mouths wide open in disbelieve before they saw the executioner''s body was cut in two. The brutal view made some of them puke their breakfast out while some were in awe of the figure that spread her wings above.

    "She, she... the princess."

    "No way, that''s really her!"

    Her jade hair was slightly fluttering against the wind before she descended down with her sword stretched out. A blinding quick sh was seen before her bare foot touched the ground of the square. The pole was immediately broken down into million pieces before she turned around and caught the unconscious young man with her slender arms.

    Sief rubbed the blood off his face with a napkin before he knelt in one knee, "Good morning Princess!"

    The man looked down with his forehead profusely sweating till it dropped to the floor. His eyes were agitated as he didn''t dare to face the powerful woman just like the onlookers.

    The powerful bloodline that ran in her veins had brought people''s envy and awe. Though her eyes were menacing to most of them, her power and talent were even more ridiculous. With her status as the princess of the empire, people could only distance herself from her further away.

    She paid no heed to such thing before a figure leaped from her balcony andnded on the square.

    "Ah?"

    "It''s the emperor!"

    The onlookers immediately took a knee as a token of respect toward the one that governed their life.

    The daughter and her father were on a stern gaze at each other before thetter crossed his arms, "Do you realize what you have done?"

    "Of course, I realized it. I''ve spent my entire life waiting for him, now that he is here," Her eyes turned sharp, "I will not let him go."

    "Hmm, you dare to use the eyes I gave you against me? Your own father?" though his eyes were as jade as hers, his pupils were not silver enough to bring out the same menacing effect. However, the bearing aura that he exuded was the result of the long cultivation of bing an emperor.

    "If it means keeping him near me, you wouldn''t know how little that narrows it down," answered the dragondy.

    The father shook his head, "You are still young and blinded by love, a few lessons will do you good."

    "I''m not your only child, but why are you forcing my hands to fight you?" said the dragondy.

    "You are not my only child but you are the best among them! I will not let our ultimate <em>seed</em> be tainted by something so inferior."

    The dragondy smirked, "Seed, huh, that''s how you always see me right... emperor?"

    The emperor furrowed his eyebrows with a slight discontent revealed in his expression.

    "Even if you have the audacity and foolish enough to leave, where will you go then? What goals do you have?" asked the emperor.

    "I do not know, but as long as I''m with him, beside him, I could hear his heartbeat, I don''t think it matters about what goals do I have."

    "You foolish daughter of mine, you are not getting out of here with him, you simply can''t."

    "Maybe, but the chances were never zero."

    Her expression instantly changed as she looked at the young man''s innocent sleep. She puckered up her lips before kissing his forehead, "Wait for me."

    "Hmm!" her father grunted as he looked at her daughter tantly kissing a person that he didn''t approve of right under his watchful eyes.

    "That''s good because you won''t see him anymore," muttered the emperor.

    The dragondy paid no heed to his sneer and draw her sword before pointing at him. Her eyes were focused and her intent was clear. She was not holding back at all against the man that stood in front of him.

    The onlookers all gulped down their saliva. They felt as if they were not supposed to see the royal family quarrels but this was also a chance to see a fight they would have never thought possible before. Some were shaking their heads while some were rooting the princess for fighting what she wants.

    "You are serious about this?"

    "After all I''ve been through, do you think I''m joking?" the dragondy leaped forward with a p of her draconic wings before breaking the air with a sonic boom.

    The emperor looked at the iing attack from his own daughter unfazed. He let out a breath before the dragondy felt a heavy force snapped her nape, giving her the unbnce before hitting the floor. Her body fell right in front of the emperor''s shoes but thetter only looked at her with piety.

    "Stand down and take a rest," a female voice that she had not heard in so long rang inside her ears.

    (Mother...) thought the dragondy before her hands were tied up.

    "Is this how you treat your daughter?!" shouted the dragondy.

    "Hmm! You are just an ungrateful child!" said a beautiful woman that stood beside the emperor. She had almost the same wings as her but less bright.

    "Kill the human that had bewitched my daughter."

    "Kill him and I will kill myself!"

    The emperor and the empress both furrowed their eyebrows and couldn''t believe the words that came out of her daughter''s mouth.

    "Tch! Fine then, lock him up in a prison!" said the empress before she waved her hand.

    Lyon was being dragged to a cave not far away from the main city before he was thrown into his cell. The sound of the door closing was heard before the guards walked back to their posts and left him alone.

    Under the shimmering light of the only window in his cell, a smirk was formed on his face.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 311 - Noodles?

    "Oi, give me some food!"

    Lyon shouted from his prison-like cage with no regard for what situation he was in.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Hmm?" Lyon raised his eyebrows as he saw theughter of another prisoner right in front of him.

    Under the dark shadow of the prison cell in front of him, he heard footsteps slowly crawling to the bars that held their freedom. Fragile and old hands were the first thing Lyon could see under the light before a disheveled old man was looking at him straight in the eye. His eyes were bulging crazy with creases on his forehead.

    "Young one, we will be here until we die!"

    Lyon shook his head, "The only ''we'' here is you, don''t group me together with you."

    He held the bar with both hands before pushing them apart with popping veins. However, not one bar even bent by the force he exuded.

    "Hahaha! If it were that easy, many prisoners would have escaped by now."

    *growl

    Lyon rubbed his belly before muttering, "Hmm, I need some good food to eat, do you know anything local that is good?"

    "Food? Hahahaha!" the crazy old manughed once more before he told Lyon, "No food, we are here to be starved before our body rot and all of our hard-earned cultivation will be all for naught."

    "Just tell me if there is anything local that is good to eat?"

    "Pfft! Fine, fine, I will tell you. There is this some type of noodle that was as thin as thee hair, but also as fine as silk. The taste of the broth would explode right inside your mouth the moment your tongue activated their function!" the old man rubbed his chin as he looked at the ceiling, imagining the food.

    "Yeah? Then what about the condiments?" said Lyon as he crouched down and pulled one hair of his before basking it with mana from his ring to make it as stiff or as flexible as he needed it to be.

    "Ah condiments, that would be, of course, meat, meat, and meat! With a batch of greens and eggs! Oh, it was wonderful! I can still smell the delicious aroma from my memories."

    *nk

    Lyon shrugged before he asked, "And where is this ce?"

    "Ah, on the east side of the pce, little stall, an old noble was selling it, I wonder if he still sells it though."

    Lyon pushed out the bar before asking, "What color is the stall? What time does it open?"

    "A yellow stall, you could definitely see it since it is the only stall that stood there. When the moon reached its highest peak, there is when he would sell some noodles."

    Lyon closed down the bar before putting his hands to support his head, "Alright thanks!"

    "Your wee ki�� wait what?"

    The old man looked at the empty cell right in front of him in disbelief.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon walked out of the cave before the gentle breeze of the night greeted him. He opened his mouth as he yawned loud and clear before tongue-wiped his dry lips. He scratched his butt as he looked at his surrounding.

    (There is no guard as far as my eye can see? Are they really that confident in their prison?) thought Lyon before he shook his head with a smile. With onest stretch of his back, he looked at the capital in front of him that had a giant pce right in the topmost of thend. The lights from the city were glimmering.

    "Huh? Oi, who are you?"

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he looked at a drunken dwarf who made his way toward him. His walking was swaying left and right and about to fall to either side but it never came to be as he reached where Lyon stood.

    With a blink of his eyes, he immediately activated the blessing that grandfather Sun gave him.

    "W-what...?"

    The dwarf was confused before he patted Lyon''s shoulder to make sure he was real, "Wow, hahaha,d, you look a lot bigger from down there, but look at you now, haha! Welp, have a good day! I mean night."

    "May I ask where are you going mister?" asked Lyon.

    The dwarf walked past him as he waved his arm, "A man, I mean a dwarf must do what a dwarf must do."

    "And that is?"

    "I''m taking a pissd."

    "Can I ask you a question?"

    "Huh? Sure thing but I''ll be pissing though."

    "That''s fine, why are there no guards guarding the prison?"

    "Hah, you mean this cave? There is no need to guard them the bars are made by yours truly. Finer than steel harder than a Morningwood. Hahaha!"

    "Won''t they just use the mana around them to escape with magic?"

    "Magic? Hahaha! There is no need for magic if you can''t activate it."

    "You mean?"

    "No only the bars but the entire cave won''t let single mana in for some reason. Thus the emperor imposes, grr, I mean, proposes to use the cave as the perfect prison."

    "Ah, alright, thanks for your answer."

    "It is strange, I know but�� huh? Where did he go? Damn kids these days, they walked really fast I couldn''t even see their shadows."

    (I''m still here though) said Lyon to himself after he only took a step to the side. Seemingly that the dwarf didn''t notice his existence anymore, he decided to leave for the busy capital ahead.

    His halved height helped him tremendously with blending in with the inhabitants of the empire. Nobody thought that he was strange though it was obvious that he acted like a tourist.

    Lyon looked at the harmonious nature of the people before going to the ce where a certain type of noodles was sold. On a certain alley beside the grand pce was a lone yellow stall. Steam kept premating out of it as a pair ofmpion was attached.

    He entered the stall before sitting down. His nose slightly twitched as he smelled the broth that wasing out of the pot. The fragrance alone almost sent his mind to a different ce.

    "Haven''t seen you around before? Are you a tourist?"

    Lyon opened his eyes before seeing the cook. He had a potbelly on his stomach and had a thin mustache above his lips. Lyon didn''t notice any demi-humans trait around his figure besides his vertical pupils.

    "Yes, can you serve me one bowl of your special?"

    "Hmm, wait there a minute."

    "Sure thing!"

    The middle-aged man took the noodle strainer before putting it inside one of the tworge pots. He lifted up the strainer before shaking it up and down a few times to strain the golden silk noodles. With his other hand, he took a medium-sized bowl and put the noodles inside.

    He stirred the other pot with thedle as meats and mushrooms took a peek of the surface. He gently and elegantly pulled it up before pouring it inside the bowl. He picked up a few greens like lettuce..... and another lettuce.

    Lyon''s eyebrows immediately twitched before he asked, "That''s enough lettuce old man, thank you."

    The middle-aged man nodded before he put the bowl right in front of him along with a pair of chopsticksying beside it.

    "How do you know about this ce? Quite unusual for a tourist to know about this spot."

    "Well, a good friend of mine (by that I mean a crazy old man with disheveled hair sleeping across my cell) told me about this spot. He said a noble is selling noodles here."

    "Ah, quite a peculiar friend you have there, may I know his name?"

    Lyon was silent with his eyes slightly in doubt about answering. The middle-aged noble understood the meaning of that expressions as he said, "It''s alright, you don''t have to tell me the name if you are feeling inconvenience about it."

    "Yeah, sorry," Lyon smiled wryly as he scratched his head like a monkey, "Hahaha!"

    Lyon looked at the noodles inside the bowl that was presented in an eloquent way. His stomach growled before he took the chopsticks and dug in.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows after the first bite before gulping it down.

    "Old man, can I have another bowl?"

    "Are you serious? You didn''t even finish that one yet."

    "It''s alright, I have a n."

    The middle-aged man chuckled, "A n? What n? What are you going to do with my noodles?!"

    "Just made me one, I''m the customer."

    "Hahaha, fine."

    --------------------

    On the balcony outside the dragondy''s room. The most beautiful dragon was sitting under the moonlight as she looked in the direction where Lyon was held captive as a prisoner. She gritted her teeth at the stupid mistake she made. She shouldn''t have returned home in the beginning.

    Her door was knocked before a voice from the other side said, "Princess, it''s time for the family dinner."

    "I will not attend, they will have to drag me there."

    After a slight pause, the maid answered, "Understood."

    The dragondy let out a sigh before her nose twitched. She raised her eyebrows before she turned around.

    "Noodles?"

    Her eyes immediately turned mellow as if heaven''s spring came into her life as she saw his grinning face.

    "En!" she smiled.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 312 - A Quick Date With A Prisoner

    The two of them sat on the edge of the balcony, overlooking the beautiful city with the steam from the broth as it swayed against the gentle wind.

    "You know, the city is quite beautiful, but why do you keep looking at me?" asked Lyon as he smiled wryly.

    The dragondy shook her head, "The city might be beautiful, but, they are not as important as you to me. Besides, who knows, in the next blink of an eye, you might be gone."

    Lyon shook his head, "Gone, huh, by the way, aren''t you going to ask me which sides I''m on?"

    She smiled, "Do you think that matters now? My waiting is over."

    Lyon chuckled before his eyes turned mellow, "I''m sorry, you see, I don''t quite remember you, nor my past at that matter, this is my second life I guess."

    The dragondy raised her eyebrows as her eyes stared in disbelief, "Second Life?"

    She was at loss for words. The term second life might be an absurd excuse but with how young his body was, there was no way she could dismiss it as just a fantasy.

    "Unbelievable right?" Lyon chuckled.

    "It is unbelievable," the dragondy nodded, "but seeing you now, it might just be anothermon thing in your adventures."

    Lyon let out a snort with a smile before saying, "C''mon, let''s eat it before it turns cold."

    The dragondy nodded before she picked up the spoon and taste the broth with her nose-first. The intense fragrance made her smile before her lips puckered up and slurped it down. Her eyes immediately opened wide as she saw Lyon chuckle.

    "It tastes really bad right?! Hahaha!"

    Lyon put down the bowl before he took hers too. He grabbed a pair of tissue for her to wipe her mouth off of that noodles of lies.

    The dragondy smiled after she wiped her lips before she chuckled, "This is so you."

    "Really? I guess I never change huh? In the first one or the second one."

    "Where do you even buy this... Noodle?"

    "Oh, I didn''t buy it," said Lyon before a scream was heard.

    "Find the bloody monkey! Goddamnit! I can''t believe someone would cheat two bowls of noodles out of me!"

    The dragondy looked at him, "You didn''t..."

    "Oh yes I did!" said Lyon before he grabbed her wrist to her surprise. She looked at his grinning face before turning himself into the cute Devil Ape.

    "Let''s take a stroll in the city shall we!"

    Lyon jumped out of the balcony before dragging her along, "I''m sorry that the noodle was bad, and even worse I didn''t even pay it."

    Lyonnded with a loud boom as he grabbed the dragondy like the title she hated, "But it''s not bad considering I just got out of jail right?"

    "Let''s go and experience the city!" said Lyon.

    The dragondy looked at him with tears in her eyes before nodding.

    -------------

    The two of them didn''t care about their identity, one was a thief while the other was the princess of the empire. They strolled the big city as if they were in their own backyard. The princess didn''t even try to hide her figure nor pretending to be someone else.

    "C''mon! Let''s eat various delicacies!" said Lyon before both of them entered the bustling market.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon p the table of an open stall before he shouted, "Mr! Sir! Two bowls of your specials please!"

    His shout naturally caught the attention of the surrounding demi-humans without fail and every single one of them opened their eyes wide as they muttered, "P-Princess."

    "It''s the princess!"

    "Huh? Princess."

    "Wow you''re right it''s the princess."

    Everyone started kneeling before Lyon furrowed his eyebrows and mmed the table into dust, "What the fuck are you doing? I want my and my woman''s meal right now! If you guys are kneeling who is going to serve us?"

    The dragondy opened her eyes wide as she looked at the frivolous way Lyon dered their rtionship.

    "Hey, monkey! You should kneel! How dare you dere the princess as your woman!" said one of the demi-humans with a shining knight heart.

    "Serve us your special."

    Lyon smiled as he took a nce at thedy dragon whose words froze their hearts. They looked at one another and couldn''t believe what they hear with their ears. A dragon was the woman of a monkey? Not to mention the dragon was none other than their own princess.

    "I don''t have to say it twice now do I?" thedy dragon furrowed her eyebrows as her menacing silvery pupils gripped their souls.

    "Y-Yes!" the owner and his team immediately conjured up the meal at breaking record speed.

    *thud

    Two bowls were immediately presented under their nose with finger-licking fragrances. Lyon''s nose twitched before he took the slice of meat that was glimmering with the broth between his chopsticks.

    He slurped it down before his tastebuds explode into a dream, "This tastes really good!"

    He took a nce at thedy dragon before his eyebrows furrowed. She was still looking at him and holding his swordsman robe.

    "Don''t worry, let''s enjoy the moment, times like these flew past faster than a blink of an eye."

    The dragondy shook her head, "No, I won''t let��"

    "Say ah!"

    Lyon forcefully pushed the meat and shoved it inside her mouth to her surprise.

    "See, it tastes really better than that golden shitstain noodles right, oh excuse mynguage by the way. Look, you are already smiling, I can see it in your eyes."

    "Alright, let''s go to another stall!" said Lyon as he grabbed her wrist and ran with her.

    "W-wait, aren''t you going to finish it first?!"

    "No need! If we finished it, we wouldn''t be able to taste other great delicacies."

    "But, what about paying it?"

    "I''m already a thief remember? Stealing again won''t upgrade my status to <em>advance thief</em> now would it?"

    "Yeah, but I''m still a..." her eyes opened wide as thest word stuck in her throat.

    "You''re a what?" teased Lyon.

    "Hm-hm" she shook her head, "I''m your woman... right?"

    Lyon nodded before he pointed his finger at another stall and mmed their empty table.

    "Specials!"

    "Specials!"

    "One more!"

    Lyon was leading the <em>date</em> and marched on from stall to stall. Either if they were good or packed, he would be there, and with the dragondy beside him, ''queue'' was just a word of the past.

    Soon the news was spread around and finally, it reached the pce.

    Inside the dining room was the dragondy''s father and mother alongside their two other children. The emperor was chewing the meal before a butler excused himself and whispered the news into his ears.

    He gulped the food down before raising his arm and let out a grunt, "Hmm..."

    "What is wrong my dear?" asked the empress.

    "The princess has been sighted to be strolling around the city and eat at various stalls."

    "Preposterous! She chose to eat with themoners instead of with her own family?!" a youth mmed down his hand against the table before standing up. He had a slim figure with jade hair but ck pupils instead of silver, unlike her sister.

    "Calm down Julius," muttered the empress.

    "But dearest mother."

    "Mother is right Julius, she is as strong as webined due to her fused bloodline, rushing without a n would only end in our humiliation," said a man who was slightly older than Julius but having the same feature except his hair was longer.

    "But brother."

    "Julius, sit down," muttered the emperor.

    Hearing his father''s words he could only oblige and sit down like a gentleman.

    "That''s not the entire news."

    The others immediately raised their eyebrows before the queen asked, "What? There is more?"

    He furrowed his eyebrows, "She had been sighted to eat at various stalls with a monkey of four tails, and to top it off, not a single time did they pay their foods."

    "Not only she did not eat with her own family, but she is also breaking the face of royalties," muttered Julius with his clenched hands.

    "If it were not for her fused bloodline, she would have been disowned already," continued Julius but no one refute his opinion.

    "Both of you, bring your sister back but don''t bruise her, she is about to be wed in seven days."

    "Yes, father!" said the brothers at the same time.

    "There is no need, I''m going to sleep."

    The dragondy didn''t even present her face toward her family when she passed by the entrance of the dining hall.

    The emperor furrowed his eyebrows as he saw her back before a rushing butler came in with a panting breath.

    "Excuse my breath Your Majesty, but, the monkey, he... disappeared."

    "What?!"

    --------------------

    Soon the morning came as a burst of huge lunaticughter that was louder than the sound of a rooster at dawn reverberated in the cave.

    "HAHAHAHAHA!"

    A dwarf came rushing before knocking on the cell where the crazy old man resides, "What are youughing about."

    The old man with disheveled hair grinned before he approached the bars that held his freedom. His fragile index finger pointed in the direction opposite his cell before the dwarf furrowed his eyebrows.

    He turned around before his eyes widened and his pupils shrunken. He stumbled down on his butt as his mouth went agape, "I-Impossible..."

    The human that was supposed to be detained there, was gone. Along with the pride their n put into those bars that were opened.

    The old man''s voice turned deep before he muttered, "Looks like you guys mess with the wrong person this time. I bet the emperor is now getting dizzy! Hahahaha! Now when will he attack, at dawn, tomorrow, or maybe the n is already set in motion! Hahaha!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 313 - Wake Of Terror

    The news spread wide as the people heard them in horror. The dwarves'' proudest prison bars had failed to hold a single human. Not to mention that no mana could enter the cave either. Only a capable person would able to do it and now, that very person was looming in their hearts. Instilling fears as vengeance kept their eyes woke.

    "Hey, do you think he will exact revenge on us?"

    "There is a high chance that he would, however, how far can he go against the entire royal family."

    "But it''s been three days since his escape but we saw nothing happening."

    "I-I''ve heard that the Golden Dragon family will visit us to take the princess''s hand."

    "Oh my, things are going to get busy around here."

    Their chattering varies as much as their point of view. Some of them believe that nothing would happen while some believe that something even bigger will happen. However, the ones that were really restless were none other than the royal family themselves.

    The emperor was furrowing his eyebrows as he contemted in the throne room. He grunted before the empress gently hold his hands, "Dear, what''s wrong? I''ve never seen you this restless before."

    "That human is nning on something, but I cannot fathom it. I could have never believed that someone could actually escape that prison. Even I with the Jade Dragon bloodline running through my veins couldn''t bend the bars."

    "Hmm, maybe you are overthinking this a little too much, maybe he bribed someone to open the lock? One of the dwarfs maybe tried to revolt and offered him something in return?"

    "No, no, you don''t understand Daliea," said the emperor before he continued, "I personally hold the only key to that prison, in fact, it''s in my hand right now."

    The empress looked at the key that was shown to her by her husband. Just as much as the prison, the key was unbreakable as she felt the key in her hand.

    "Then..."

    "I''m sure he will do something but the silence over these three days is a sign of something bigger."

    Daliea smiled, "C''mon now dear, he probably ran away and fled."

    "We put him on a cross Daliea!" shouted the emperor to his wife''s disbelief.

    "Not to mention the monkey that suddenly disappeared right under our own empire..." the emperor raised his eyebrows, "Of course, how can I be so blind, they are one and the same."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Father, I can hear your restless voice from my study room, what so in the matter?"

    The emperor took a nce against his eldest son, "Julian, you are the smart one, so you know what I''m talking about."

    "It''s the human right?" said Julian whose hair was as jade as his father but longer than his little brother.

    "Yes, indeed. The human or monkey or whatever he is," the emperor stood up.

    "Then sister might know something about it?" asked Julian.

    "You know it yourself that she won''t speak about the matter and we can''t force her to answer it either."

    "Then father, may I ask why are we waiting until she returned home? You know she had been stuck in that ind for many years that mortal couldn''t even count."

    "Because we can''t, she had grown so much power that we couldn''t capture her without utilizing massive force that would give a huge chance for the humans or other power to attack us, however, luckily for us, she is still attached with the ind where she met that human. Thus wey wait, either until she gave up or the human came, and as you know, thetter was in prison."

    "But father, there is still something that bugs me."

    The emperor furrowed his eyebrows, "What is it?"

    "Howe he looks so young?"

    The emperor looked at Julian''s curious eyes before he turned and walked back and forth. He put his finger against his lips as he contemted. Those six words of the question made him realize something crucial that he overlooked. A human couldn''tpare themselves with the likes of a dragon that had natural prowess, however, they do indeed cultivate just like the rest of them topensate their unfortunatemon bloodline.

    "However, I''m very certain that his cultivation was a mere Divine Realm, nothing to be wary about."

    "Maybe, he concealed his cultivation levels?"

    "No, no, no, to conceal one cultivation level, not even Godhood Realm cultivators could do it, only the..."

    The emperor stopped his tracks as he looked up. His eyes opened in disbelief as his lips trembled. He slightly shook his head, "That is impossible, there is no way such a strong being would be in this tiny world. They would rather have a swim in the heavens rather than here."

    "But father, if we think it logically, the time where sister met him versus the present. It is the only exnation."

    "You are dismissed Julian," said the emperor.

    Julian wanted to speak before he let the words stuck in his throat. He took a bow before he left the throne room. Leaving the distressed emperor who sat on the throne.

    The emperor was sweating from his forehead as he gulped down the saliva. The console of his wife didn''t do him any good as his eyes looked forward at the huge door.

    "When will he make his move, only four days left before... no way, he couldn''t possibly wait for that time!" muttered the Emperor before he mmed his hand against the armrest of his throne.

    The face of the empire was at stake. The looming danger of a human called Lyon had made the strongest demi-human in the empire sweating his brains out. He couldn''t predict what will happen but he very much knew when will it happen. The man was put on a cross, a peaceful amend would do nothing but fart against the wind.

    The emperor took a deep breath before standing up and took a deep breath.

    "Dear?"

    "Tell all of my people to gather, I need to make a speech."

    He didn''t know if it will work but he needed every eye he could get. Locating the human was first and foremost before doing anything else. Surely themoners couldn''t fight against someone who escaped the inescapable prison but they sure could notify that can.

    -----------------

    It didn''t take long before the nobles and themoners of demi-humans gathered in the square. The emperor stood straight and the sweat on his forehead was no more. Though his heart was quite agitated and shaken he couldn''t show his fear to them.

    "As you all now know, the incident three days ago that we sentenced a human to death by the cross. However, things led to one another and he was put into prison."

    He noticed that the people started to chattering and gossiping under his eyes before he said, "And as you may all took concern about the rumors. It is indeed true, the human escape out of the prison."

    The people immediately looked at one another as worry nted in their faces.

    "Do not be worried," though his words didn''t calm all of them they did calm some of them.

    "We must work together in this, and put our sides differences, whether you are nobles or not. Keep your eyes sharp around you and notify the guards if you caught a glimpse of the human. No matter how very little clue you found, it would be beneficial for all of us."

    "For I believe in all of your strength, this empire wouldn''t be standing like this if it weren''t for all of you! Glory to��"

    *boom

    A house suddenly exploded right in the middle of his speech. It was a fancy house amongst the noble region. The world was shocked, as their eyes opened wide and couldn''t fathom what was happening.

    The emperor opened his eyes wide as a figure dropped right in front of him. Blood was churning nonstop from his back as he kept coughing out blood.

    "I-is that S-Sief??"

    The emperor furrowed his eyebrows before he knelt down, "What''s wrong Sief, who attacked you?!"

    Sief''s eyes couldn''t even move to look at the emperor as he muttered, "I-I''m a Godhood C-cultivator."

    "Sief snapped out of it, what happened?!" asked the emperor before thetter suddenly looked at him with his eyes widened. He gripped the emperor''s cor, "He ripped.. my wings.. HE RIPPED MY DRAGON WINGS, Your Majesty!! HE TORE THEM OFF WITH HIS BARE HANDS!!"

    "What?!

    "He is not a human! He is, he is....!!" His eyes bulged as he let out hisst breath. The emperor turned his body around before he noticed Sief''s chest has been caved in with the shape of a palm.

    He gritted his teeth here Sief before he looked in the direction where Sief''s house was. He spread his jade wings before he jumped and glide toward it.. The army soon followed him, including his two sons and the empress herself.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 314 - A Shadow Cast In Their Hearts

    It was tant offense, every one of the inhabitants on the ind had their heart churned in fear. A powerful noble who almost could do anything he wanted in the empire was now lying dead in a brutal way. His honor was torn and ripped out of his back that blood couldn''t stop pouring out. He died with his eyes opened in horror and his meridians broke like ss. A proud demi-human race, a dragon, one of its descendants had fallen in their own home.

    The emperornded his feet on the ground right in front of the destroyed house. There was a hint of fanciness in those walls that were lucky enough to stand while the rest looked like a bomb just exploded. The noble residencies were only the second safest ce in the empire only below the royal pce, however, it was reduced to such a state that evenmoners would disdain.

    The emperor gritted his teeth, he looked left and right. Trying to sense his presence with the flow of mana, but it came out nothing.

    "COME OUT!"

    His shout reverberated to the entire ind itself as hatred and a feeling he refused to acknowledged flooded his soul.

    Everyone was on their toes on the lookout. Not a fly could escape their vision yet they found nothing, not even a hint of the one the emperor was searching did they notice, except the pair of wings which Sief had before.

    "You force me to do this, old man."

    A voice came out inside the emperor''s mind as he opened his eyes wide. (Impossible, he is just a Divine Realm cultivator. This, this is impossible! You''re telling me that my soul is so weak against him that he could prate my mind?!).

    "F-father, did you hear that?" asked Julian.

    "What?! You heard him too?!" asked the emperor in disbelief.

    His son looked at him with concern in his eyes, "Not just me, father."

    The emperor raised his eyebrows before he looked at the expressions around him made as he looked back at him. His wife, Julian''s brother Julius, and the army support the cause of the empire. Everyone was concerned as anxiety slipped in their souls. The only hope they had was theposure of the emperor which didn''t happen.

    He closed his eyes before settling his heartbeat to a calming rate. He took a deep breath before opening them once more. He was the emperor of the empire that the demi-humans proud of. He won''t let a single demi-human revolted against him especially a mere human that wanted to shake things up inside. The morale of his people was the same as the strength that resides in those muscles of his.

    "What do you want, human?"

    There was a hint of killing intent behind those words that came out from the strongest demi-human in this world.

    "You''re daughter."

    There was not a single pause as he replied to the emperor''s words instantly. He paid no mind that the one he was talking to was a leader of a vast army that could conquer almost anynd. However, how couldmon people understood the amazingposure he had when talking to a higher cultivator than himself, like they were beneath him from the moment they were born.

    "Impossible, I will not give my daughter to you, she is to be wed with someone from a Golden Dragon race in four days."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The emperor shook his head as respect and morale in his people grew even more.

    "What is this, Golden Dragon race?"

    "Of course a human wouldn''t know, you guys are always shallow in knowledge due to your limitation shortage," said Julian before he continued.

    "Golden Dragon is a highly respectful race from a world that has higher and denser mana quality than ours and especially yours. They have golden wings and golden vertical pupils for those that came from the royal family.

    "We seek a ce in heavens! And the son of our sister will have the ultimate bloodline that capable us such a feat!"

    "Hahahaha!"

    Lyonughed out loud in their minds to Julian''s disbelief. Thetter grimaced before he asked, "What are youughing about?!"

    "You say my knowledge is shallow due to the limitation of my age. Pathetic, you don''t even know what type of monkey that strolled around the empire, YOUR EMPIRE, and have a wonderful and unforgettable date that sparked much jealousy."

    "Hm! Why would I research what type of monkey that you are? It would be nothing but a waste of my time," said Julian as he shook his head with a smug on his face.

    "Nice try of being cocky, but are you sure you don''t want to know what type of monkey that could rip and thorn apart a dragon''s wings with his bare hands, right from its back? I''m sure you would like to know."

    Julian gritted his teeth after hearing his condescending tone. It was a humiliation any dragon bloodline could have. Having their honors stripped away, especially by a being they thought inferior.

    "Heh, I thought so."

    "Old man, you better cancel the arrange marriage."

    The emperor shook his head, "No, the day has been set and she will be wedded, nothing could stop it. I willy down my life if I have to!"

    "Good, because you will."

    The emperor furrowed his eyebrows as he clenched his fist, "Is that a threat?"

    "A superior being does not threaten those who are inferior to it."

    "What''s that?!"

    "Hahaha, for a king, an emperor even, you''re quite anxious, do my existence and the absence of my body worried you so?"

    "Hah, you''re nothing but a coward that likes to hide."

    "Me? A coward? Hahaha! I hope your eyes are still working because look at your surrounding. Armed to the teeth with the quantity that exceeds a hundred against a single, lone, prisoner escapee."

    "Tch..."

    "You better cancel that arranged marriage emperor, I don''t want any unnecessary bloodshed."

    "Hahaha! Do you think you could take on a matured Golden Dragon? On your own? This is rich! Their wings are different than ours! They are stronger and had more tenacity than any of us!" said Julian with a condescending smile.

    "That''s what Sief said before I slowly pulled his wings off as his scream aligned with the pulled-out nerves that connected it with his back."

    "Sief is weak, why don''t youpare a rat with a tiger too at this point?"

    "You''re right, I guess you better be careful in these four days. I might slip my hand and thorn apart your wings."

    "Hahaha! Come and try me then!" said Julius as he taunted to the air.

    "Sly, I apud, old man, is this your future sessor? The one that inherited the throne? Surely not that nerd that said he read books but couldn''t say shit about my race, right?"

    "Father?" asked Julian as he looked at his father in the eyes.

    (This sly fox! He dares to use my own family to his advantage!) thought the emperor. He knew that he was dealing with no ordinary human but throughout the conversations, he kept on having the lead, and now, he was using the tension every royal family had. The matter concerning the future throne.

    "Don''t believe in his useless provocation Julian! You''re better than this!"

    "But father, the fact that you refuse to answer only brought about unrest within us."

    "Tch! None of you will inherit my throne! It will be the son of your sister who will."

    "Well, I mean, I don''t mind having my son inherited an empire from his grandfather as a toy, but with how you treated his mother, I doubt he will call you grandpa or your wife grandma."

    The emperor gritted his teeth, "Keep talking nonsense, you will only devalue your self-worth!"

    "My self-worth is not determined by others but by me. Well, that''s all for now, let''s see if you can sleep well within these four days, I could be anywhere in this world but I won''t leave. Will it be an arranged marriage or an arranged funeral, HAHAHA!"

    "You! Come back!"

    However, the emperor didn''t receive an answer anymore. The army was looking at one another before he told everyone to scatter and sweep the ind.

    Meanwhile, sitting on the edge of the princess''s balcony was the man the whole royalty want nothing but his corpse.

    "You sounded more like a viin than they do," said the dragondy with a chuckle as she poured out water to the golden tea leaves inside the teapot.

    Lyon chuckled, "Well if it weren''t for you, I would have split the ind in half right there and then in the square."

    "Oh really?"

    "Why are you doubting me now?" Lyon chuckled before he continued, "My fart could destroy a ca�� *ehem, I mean half a cave, I think I''m strong enough for that feat no?"

    "Hm? E-ehm yeah sure! Of course you can haha!" (He must never know! I will keep this secret as long as I deemed necessary!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 315 - Not Next Time But This Time

    Lyon looked below the balcony as he drank his tea. The nobles and their soldiers were sweeping the area just like what they were told by the emperor. Unlike the soldiers or the knights from the human side, they preferred to use robes or partial armor because each of their figures was different in shape ording to their races. Giants, dwarves, elves, and everything else.

    Lyon smirked before he raised his eyebrows and turned around. "Err, there is something important that I forgot to ask you about."

    He scratched the back of his head with his hand before letting out a wry smile. Thedy dragon looked at him before she sat down and pour some of the tea from inside the teapot into her special teacup. She saw the steam from the teacup went up before she made a quick whiff on it. She put her gentle lips on it before she drank it with grace.

    "Ask away."

    "First of all, promise me you won''t get mad or my location would be discovered by your asshole of a father that has a very sharp nose sensitivity only second to dogs," said Lyon as he put his palms together against one another.

    *cough

    Thedy dragon splurted out some of the tea inside her mouth to the floor. It was sure an act that no woman with the title of a princess would do, but instead of getting mad, she wasughing.

    "You know he would be dead standing and puke blood if you said that, haha."

    "But if he is dead, he couldn''t puke blood, could he?"

    She chuckled as she looked at her with a happy squint of her eyes. The very eyes that brought anyone fear and shackled their soul. The menacing silvery pupils and jaded irises could prate their death. However, the man in front of him didn''t even flinch in the slightest. In fact, it was the very opposite. He thought that those were beautiful.

    "He might haha, he might, his pride is bigger than his empire after all!"

    Lyon chuckled as he looked at her before forming a smile on his face.

    "Before you asked your question, let me ask you first," asked thedy dragon.

    Lyon turned curious before he put both of his arms on the balcony ledge as he looked at him with a smile.

    "Ask away, I got all-time in the world."

    "You mean about four days?"

    He shook his head, "In four days we won''t be in this world, we would be traveling, also... there is thispetition that I needed to attend as a prize for winning thepetition before that. Can you believe it?! What kind of prize is that?!"

    The dragondy chuckled, "Just from those words alone I can already tell the fun behind it."

    "You bet, there is a lot of beautiful women out there waiting to fall in love with me."

    "You pervert."

    "Always am," said Lyon with a proud tone as he grinned.

    Both of them looked down as they chuckled. Though the atmosphere outside was quite chaotic and order was in ce. In this part of the empire, the room where thedy dragon spent most of her childhood, there was nothing of sort. Only springs, and sometimes, they doe early.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What do you want to ask?" asked Lyon.

    She took a deep breath before she said, "What is that ring that is in your hands? That silvery ring."

    Lyon gulped down (Wow woman you start with the heavy stuff right off the bat huh, is this woman''s instinct?! Ferocious) as he smiled.

    "Are you sure you are not going to ask my favorite food?" teased Lyon.

    Thedy dragon shook her head, "No need for that, I already know."

    "What? Oh wow, now I''m the one that is curious."

    Lyon shrugged his shoulders with a smile before he looked at the ring with a touch of mncholy in his nce.

    "This ring... without this ring... you would probably wait a lot longer than you should have."

    "Hoo~ looks like an interesting story, tell me more."

    Lyon stretched his smile even wider as he remembered how he first came into this wild universe or multi-worlds system, whatever you call it. He was having a shower before one thing led to another. Meeting a beautiful queen that acted and talked like a brat when she was alone. Fei, the maid-in-charge, responsible for the queen''s safety and the prosperity of the kingdom. She was the one doing that hard work both behind and in front of the scene. A professional through and through.

    "Then space cracked," said Lyon as if he was telling a little girl.

    "All eyes can see was apocalypse! The world is crying as it trembled. However, not to me. I felt nothing... before she came along."

    The dragondy furrowed her eyebrows with a smile, "S-she?"

    "Yeah, she," Lyon smiled as he turned around and looked at the blue bright sky.

    "She descended from one of the crack of space, a beautiful grace. I was amazed. I was stunned but she held my face. Our lips embraced, my heart raced, I would never forget the taste. I was.. crazed."

    The dragondy stood in awe at the poetic-like way he described his encounter with a woman.

    "Uh... something with.... a.... mace...? Heh."

    The dragondy immediately squinted her eyes in disappointment as he looked at Lyon''s sweat were forming from his forehead.

    "You''ve run out of words, haven''t you?"

    "N-n-no I don''t,"

    "Sure you don''t,"

    The two of them chuckled.

    "Your shamelessness knows no bounds."

    "Well excuse medy! Everyone over there saw my butt and possibly my penis. Which... for that matter... you saw it too."

    The dragondy was lost for words, no, more like the words stuck in her throat. She wanted to refuse but somehow when he was talking about that subject, a certain part of her muscle tensed and made her stutter.

    "N-n."

    "The answer is yes! Stop denying it," said Lyon with a chuckle.

    "No! The answer is no, I didn''t see it, yes.. maybe just a nce and not a clear one so it doesn''t count."

    "Well do you want to see the clear version?" said Lyon with his eyes full of hopes and dreams.

    "No! What? I can''t believe.. buhahahaha! Your shamelessness must have gone up to levels beyond what your cultivation might use to be hahaha!"

    Under her burstingugh, Lyon smiled as he crossed his arms. His body leaned back to the balcony ledge as his head was slightly tilted down. He was d that she get rid of that princess attitude that she wanted to get rid of in the first ce, naturally.

    After tearing up withughter she coincidentally took a nce at the standing mirror that was ced by the side of her bedroom. She stood up before she looked at herself in the reflection. Unlike the sorrow she had always felt, it was the first time in a long time that she saw her own smile.

    (That''s the smile worth fighting an empire of demi-humans for, and then some) thought Lyon.

    Thedy dragon turned around before she put her hands behind her back. She lightly tiptoed forward toward the balcony. The wind suddenly felt like making a gush as both of their hairs fluttered against it. Her ponytail once again came undone before she tucked one side of her hair behind her ear.

    Though the town was screaming and cowering in fear. She heard nothing but the gentle nature as her gaze was only for him.

    *tap *tap

    She bends down right under her face as her back arched. She looked up with her beautiful eyes staring at his deep-gxy ones.

    (Next time... Next time... Next time... This time... I will say...) her thoughts echoed in her heart.

    "I love you."

    Lyon opened his eyes wide before thetter opened her arms and embraced him. She locked her hands behind his neck before closing her eyes and connected with each other through the lips.

    *bzzt

    *thump

    Lyon opened his eyes wide as his head was ringing with thunder. Every beat of his heartfelt like his soul about to jump before the view of his world changed. A partially lost memory resurfaced.

    "Wow, you really have beautiful eyes there!"

    "What? Really? Do you mean it??"

    "Yup yup, <em>like a sh of a sword that cuts through jade."</em>

    "W-well is that a good thing?"

    "Of course it is."

    The young man shook his head before he noticed a little fang on her teeth before he pointed it out, "Are you a dragon??"

    The girl took a step back as she looked at the young man, "Y-you''re not scared are you?"

    "Scared? For what... but you''re quite a weird dragon though, where are your whiskers?"

    "Hey! I''m a dragon, not a cat! Hmph!" said the girl before she leaped and spread her undeveloped wings.

    The young man looked at the wings with awe before Lyon blinked and he was back at the present.

    "Sister.... I knew it," said Julian who was standing at the door.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 316 - Revelation

    The dragondy opened her eyes before raising one of her eyebrows. She let go of her embrace and turned around to face his brother, Julian.

    Julian smirked before he crossed his arms, "You might fool my father and brother but you can''t fool me."

    The dragondy immediately drew her sword, there was no hesitation in her eyes as she looked at her own brother''s eyes. The shimmering light of her weapon was ready to take his life before thetter instinctively took a step back.

    "Wait a minute sister!"

    "You still dare to call me sister?"

    Julian gulped his saliva down as his neck was only a push away before being prated by her sword. It was quite obvious that he was no match against her if she was serious.

    "Speak Julius," said Lyon as he patted her shoulder as a gesture to withdraw her sword.

    The dragondy, though slightly irritated, she put her sword away from his neck.

    "T-thank you," said Julian before he took a sigh breath of relief before he furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Lyon, "and my name is not Julius, my name is Julian."

    "Whatever man," Lyon shrugged his shoulder, "what you wanna talk about?"

    (This guy, doesn''t he know what situation he is in right now?) thought Julian. He was practically holding him hostage by having the information of his whereabouts, yet he was nonchnt about the fact.

    (Peak Divine Realm... he is on the borderline between Godhood and a Divine. That is what you want me, unprepared opposers, to believe right? Hahaha, what a devil in disguise) thought Julian. He knew that he was now standing against two beings that could very well obliterate the ind he was standing on right now. The more he thought about it, the more his soul was shaken.

    Lyon crossed his arms and put front his chest as he smirked, "If you think that giving out my position will be your best bargaining chip, then," his eyes turned sharp before it turned a golden yellow.

    Julian suddenly saw an image of a giant monkey with a ripped body. Its divine muscle was apparent as four banners were carried on his back. It was sitting on top of a giant boulder with one of his legs up, staring him down with a smirk on its face. It wore armor of that of a warlord as he could see four giant tails floating around his back.

    "B-but I''m a dragon..."

    No matter how many times he was talking to himself not to give in to the pressure, all of it was for naught. Against the image alone his bloodline was shrinking in quality, trembled beneath its feet.

    "What are you doing Julian?" said Lyon as he smiled.

    "Hah?!" Julian opened his eyes wide as he was panting. He could see the sweat dropping off from his face and hit the floor. (What? I''m... kowtowing?) thought Julian. He didn''t even realize what he was doing before Lyon''s voice woke him up to reality.

    He gritted his teeth before putting one knee in front and got up. Between his panting breath he said, "Sorry, I lost myself there."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You sure did," said Lyon with a chuckle.

    He was irritated by Lyon''s behavior but what could he do. Showing a displeased face was the farthest he could go.

    "Can you tell me what are you going to do here?" asked Julian.

    He knew his question was out of the line. How could someone ask their enemies, their n? However, he got no choice but to ask. Within four days'' time, there was no way for him toe up with a counter n against Lyon.

    "Are you crazy?" asked Lyon with a chuckle.

    "Do I have a choice?" said Julian.

    Lyonughed, "Hahaha, fair enough."

    He turned his back on Julian before he muttered, "I just came here passed out three days ago before your father put me on a cross. Humiliated me in front of your people. That same guy put me on an execution order before I could open my eyes."

    Though his back was presented right in front of him, Julian didn''t dare to do anything foolish. The man could force himself and speak to his mind, if he could kill him by stabbing his heart from the back, that would be the greatest joke around.

    "Revenge?"

    "That one is unnegotiable," said Lyon before he turned around, "however, the fact that I waited for four more days was just because to prove him a point."

    The dragondy raised her eyebrows before Julian asked, "What point?"

    "First of all, fear, in the next four days, your father will feel afraid. Looking up and down, left and right, in every direction he could see, but he will not found me. My presence will haunt him in his sleep and with that, her wife which is your mother will be undeniably afflicted by your father''s behavior."

    "Who am I, where I''m from, surely he would look at all of that info. ''A human is capable of such power'' that saying will ring in his mind. He would finally take a second look at the human side of the world."

    "However, I must apud your bravery, Julian."

    Julian raised his eyebrows before he heard the next words thating out of Lyon''s mouth.

    "It took massive balls to act in front of me to lure time," Lyon''s eyes turned sharp before Julian''s pupils shrunk in fear.

    Time seemed to slow down as he felt his body turned heavy in just turning around. He immediately activated his bloodline as wings sprout out of his back.

    "Fa��!!"

    Lyon grabbed the back of his head before mming it down to the ground as blood immediately spurted out. His face was broken as Lyon put his foot on Julian''s back and grabbed both of his wings.

    "No... No.. No!! No!! Please No!!!" Julian screamed before a gush of wind went past him.

    The dragondy furrowed her eyebrows before she quickly drew her sword and met with a nk. Two figures stood in front of her.

    "It''s you two," muttered the dragondy before she continued, "step aside,"

    "Aren''t you gonna address your own mother?" said the queen with a disgraceful look on her face.

    "After pinning down your own daughter? What right do you have to call yourself my mother?" said thedy dragon.

    "It''s two against one sister, you couldn''t win. If only you spent all those time cultivating instead of waiting," said Julius.

    "Do you think that I would have the time to cultivate with all of you watching my ind closely?"

    "Good point," said Julius with a smile.

    *tap *tap

    Footsteps were heard before the emperor of the demi-humans ind presented himself right in front of Lyon who pinned down his son. He furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the condition of his son whose some teeth were missing and a broken nose that probably snapped into three. Blood wasing out from his mouth and nose as no glorious prince was imprinted on his figure except for his long jade hair.

    "It is over, human, my army had surrounded this ce, there is no way to go now," said the emperor as the dragondy noticed thousands of shadows on the floor but she couldn''t nce back and take a risk just to take a look at the massive army because the one in front of her was dangerous enough.

    "Give it up sister, you both have lost, I''ll tell you what, here is a good idea of mine. Why don''t you just procreate with the golden dragon, have a son, gave him to us and you can be with your man forever after and we wouldn''t bother you, a dragon''s promise!" said Julius with a chuckle to her sister''s furrowed eyebrows.

    "You disgust��?!"

    Lyon raised his leg that pinned Julian down before mming it down and pulled his wings along with his screams.

    "Stay your hand, Human!" shouted the emperor as heunched himself forward. Mana was condensed in his fist before he targeted Lyon''s bare stomach that was only covered with a swordsman robe.

    "Jade Dragon art: Maul of Jade Dragon!"

    The fist sunk in his stomach before a loud boom reverberated through the ind upon contact. The swordsman robe immediately shredded to pieces as Lyon''s figure bent inward.

    The dragondy''s pupils shrunken in disbelief before killing intent started to surge beyond her soul.

    "It''s over," muttered the emperor before he slowly retracted his arm and took one final nce at his face.

    "Ngh?!"

    His soul immediately froze as those jade eyes stared him down.

    With blood escaping his lips, Lyon gritted his teeth before he pulled Julian''s wings. The tendons and muscles slowly tore as he screamed in agony. Blood kept churning out before Lyon raised his leg and put all the force he had to m it down against his back.

    "Aaargh! Father! Hel��"

    Julian''s body immediately sunk in with a loud boom as debris flew out of the balcony. The queen, Julius, and the emperor had their eyes opened wide and their pupils shrank in disbelief. They looked at the dripping blood that was from the pair of wings the young man held in his arms.

    Lyon let go of the wings as it dropped to the ground with a thud before turning around and red at Julius. With his face being sshed by the blood that was not his, he looked at the next target with nothing but death.

    Meanwhile, the emperor''s words stuck in his throat as he read the tattoo that appeared on Lyon''s back.

    "T-T-True....Dragon?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 317 - Revenge Over Pain

    Lyon''s vertical pupils gazed upon Julius and the rest of the army beyond the balcony like a hunter.

    "W-what the hell?" All of them could see that mana surrounding Lyon''s figure turned green jade as they ride on his skin.

    Julius blinked before his eyes opened wide in horror as an opened hand was about to grab his face.

    (Shit!) thought the emperor as Lyon leaped away from right in front of his eyes. He was too busy grasping reality before reality woke him up in a cruel way.

    The queen could only move her pupils to the side and saw Lyon reaching out for her son''s face before thetter pushed him forward and broke the wind.

    *bang

    The balcony''s ledge was destroyed before Lyon pushed him to the ground. The road crackled as the beautiful paving way was destroyed as Lyon kept pushing him against it.

    "Julius!" shouted the queen before a shimmering light shed right before her eyes.

    "Ngh?!"

    Thankfully her quick-witted nature was proven to be useful as she dodged it with her reflex. Her bloodline ignited as she spread her wings and furrowed her eyebrows against the attacker.

    "It pains me to withdraw my sword against you, my daughter. I didn''t raise you to be a rebel!"

    "How coincidental, I didn''t feel a thing when I drew my sword against you," said the dragondy with a smirk on her face.

    "Looks like I need to put you on the ground again!"

    "You got luckyst time!" said the dragondy before she spread her wings that was more magnificent and wider than hers.

    *nk

    The two swords met a couple of times as the whooshing sounds were all themoners could hear besides the sound of mming metal against one another. Before they knew it, a couple of secondster, the two swords were at a stalemate against one another.

    Though there was a slight sweat and her breath was a little panting, the queen still kept her superior emotion in check.

    "L-looks like you have improved over the years."

    "And you have dulled," the dragondy smirked.

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly many cuts were made on her skin before blood sipping out of it. Her cheeks, her arms, and part of her clothes were cut clean before some of them dyed red.

    The emperor looked down and saw Julian''s spine was vividly broken as his figure deformed. Though a Godhood cultivator wouldn''t die that easily, they won''t heal that fast either. It was obvious that his son had passed out from the pain of getting his wings ripped and torn off of him.

    He looked up against his daughter before he asked, "Why don''t you tell me that he is a True Dragon?"

    The dragondy chuckled, "I did warn you before didn''t I? <em>''You don''t know who you are talking about.''</em> but you wouldn''t believe me, besides he is a human through and through."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "But it was obvious that he had the blessing of a race that dwelled in Heaven, not to mention a True Dragon that was never fond of the human race or any of the other races for that matter," said the emperor with a grimaced face.

    "That''s not even the tip of the iceberg," muttered the dragondy before she made her next move against the emperor.

    She gracefully glides and made the wind her allies as she trusted her sword toward his chest. The emperor casually dodge to the side before he muttered, "Do you think it would be that easy?"

    "You can''t beat the two of us, the ones that raised you," muttered the emperor.

    The dragondy gritted his teeth, "Indeed, however, you never raised me as a daughter, you raised me as a tool, nothing but a nt waiting to be harvested!"

    "Why can''t you see the greater picture?!" shouted the emperor as he lost hisposure.

    "Why can''t you see me!" shouted the dragondy looked at him with disappointment and the intention to kill.

    "That''s not a tone you use against your own father! Hah!" The queen swung her sword against her before thetter quickly dodge it with a p of her wings.

    Shended her feet against the balcony ledge before she looked at both of them. She looked down before pointing her sword against them.

    "AAARGH! AAAAH! AAAAAAAAH! Leave me alone! Leave me!"

    A scream of agony was heard before the emperor woke up from his stupor. It was Julius''s scream of agony, the same kind of what his brother did moments ago.

    "You two will not be going anywhere," muttered the dragondy.

    "I might can''t handle the two of you, but if one of you leave, the stay one wouldn''t survive."

    The emperorughed, "Looks like you need to know more about battle."

    He looked up to the swarm of army above in the sky before ordering them.

    "All forces, stop that man and aid the prince!"

    "Yes, Your Majesty! You''ve heard him! Let''s go!" the swarm of demi-humans glided down against Lyon who put Julius in the same position as his brother.

    "Aaargh! Aaargh!"

    A giant was the one leading in front of the rest as he brought a giant hammer before mming it down against Lyon''s head with the entire strength that he had.

    *bang.

    The loud impact reverberated the ind before Julius didn''t feel his wings being pulled. The atmosphere turned silent before he began to smile.

    "Heh, hehehe, hahaha! Now you got nowhere to run! It''s over for you, human! HAHAHAHA!"

    Hisugh was heard by the entire inhabitants of the ind even the fishes in the sea. However, his eyes opened wide as his ears jerked after hearing a deep voice full of killing intent.

    "After what you said to my woman, do you think you would live?"

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as veins popped on his forehead and both of his forearms. He gritted his teeth before he began pulling the wings harder than before.

    "Aargh! Aaaaargh!!! AAAAA!!!"

    Julius resumed his scream of agony as the veins in his neck strained due to the stress on his vocal chord.

    The giant opened his eyes in disbelief before he punched Lyon in the face with all of his might.

    "Get away from the prince!"

    The fistnded a clean hit on his face with a bang, but none of his bones were broken. He didn''t budge even though his nose started to bleed.

    "What the fuck..." muttered the giant. He never ever met someone that could take a hit from his fist without even budging by a little.

    "Aaargh! Stop him! Stop him!!"

    The giant and the rest woke from the stupor before the former rear-choked held Lyon''s neck and try to pull him away from the prince while the restunched an attack against his torso and arms.

    One of the dwarfs ran and swung his ax against Lyon''s left arm before the weapon snapped in half to his disbelief. The dwarves took pride in their cksmithing works and were uncontested in the quality of their weapons but he stumbled fall as he saw his pride was snapped by a bare arm.

    The others immediately follow through and used whatever weapon they had on Lyon however it didn''t bring a much effective result.

    *shred

    "Aaargh!!"

    Julius screamed as the tendons that connected his wings to his back started to tear and blood churned out against Lyon''s bare torso.

    The giant opened his eyes wide before he roared and bent his back forward to use all of the muscles in his giant body. (Mad! What mad tenacity!) screamed the giant as he pushed Lyon''s head with the other hand to choke him.

    The other giant picked up the hammer before mmed it down toward his head.

    *bang

    The giant hammer was destroyed as blood finally ran down and covered Lyon''s face. However, Julius''s screamed turned even more intense as the wings were half thorn. His consciousness went in and out as each tendon was plugged out.

    Not once did Lyon blink as he pulled the wings. His figure had been attacked from all sort of directions yet he still preserved. Even with his neck being choked, nothing could stop him now.

    "Raaaa!!!"

    Lyon roared like the True Dragon itself as the giant''s eardrum exploded in an instant before thetter''s eyes lost focus. All demi-humans in the ind had their bloodline trembled in fear. The instinctive nature of an animal kicked in.

    He gritted his teeth before he pulled the wings in onest motion. All of the tendons were ripped as blood churned out from Julius''s back.

    Standing on top of the unconscious prince, the young man took a slow breath. The proud soldiers of the demi-humans couldn''t stand at their own feet as all of their mouths went agape at the sight. Even with their massive numbers they still couldn''t stop him from brutally ripping off the prince''s wings.

    The pair symbol of royalty was in Lyon''s hands and blood was dripping from them before he threw it away. He opened his right hand as a torrent of green jade mana coagted and condensed on top of his palm.

    (Kill him... He is going to kill him!) thought the army of demi-humans before the emperor and his wife opened his eyes wide.

    The emperor didn''t even think that the human would have the power to gather such a massive mass of mana. A Divine Realm cultivator couldn''t kill A Godhood Realm cultivator, it was thew of the cultivation world. It was simply impossible without special items or sorts. However, seeing what it''s in his palm even his body trembled.

    Lyon''s bare feet slowly float from Julius''s back before he was at the height where Lyon could see the emperor and his wife that could do nothing but watch as the dragondy kept them at bay. He took a nce before he descended down.

    "NOOO!" screamed the emperor as he leaped forward.

    "True Dragon Art: Palm of Shattering World!"

    Not only the roar of a dragon was heard, but the image of a True Dragon was also so vivid like it couldn''t be discerned from reality itself as it coiled around his arm.

    "Die!"

    A loud boom was issued from the st as the surrounding demi-humans were propelled by it.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 318 - Fury Of The Dragon Lady

    The ind trembled and shook before buildings started to crack. A huge crater was made, as at the center of the impact stood one young man with his hair fluttering. He was patched with blood all over his body and part of his face. Both of his hands were clenched as the fury he had subsided by a certain amount.

    The world was shocked, silent, and mourned.

    The demi-humans all gulped their saliva. They spot no prince under his feet, there was nothing left of the prince, not even his dust.

    They felt their naivety as they remembered how the very same human was put on a cross three days ago. They were holding his execution before the princess dived in and took the matter at hand. Fast forward three dayster, and one of the royalty died by his hand.

    They had tried, they had put all their strength to stop him but it was all for naught. They tried to bust his head open, only to get their hammer broken. They wanted to chop off his arms but it was harder than steel. One of them even choked his neck to make him pass out but it still failed.

    (Killed him... he actually killed the prince) thought the demi-humans as they trembled in fear. Their legs were shaken as some of them were having a hard time standing up on their own. They were beginning to see him in a different light, or rather, a dark one. A human was never a better race in their eyes, nothing but exploitation, cunning, and cocky creatures that would take advantage of the kindness because of their weak self-nature. However, seeing the young man in front of them brutally ripping off a dragon''s wing right out from his back made them think it over of who was the weaker race.

    "Hah...hah... Impossible!!!"

    It was probably the first time that they saw their emperor saw something unbelievable. With how old and experienced he was, people thought that he had seen them all. However, apparently, that was not the case.

    He had seen geniuses before but none such as this one. It was the first time he saw someone broke the power hierarchy established in the cultivation world. He himself had done it before but not to the extent of killing someone that had an entirely different realm than his own. It was strictly impossible.

    The queen''s hands trembled as she saw the crater. She couldn''t ept the fact that her talented son was massacred by a human that was so much weaker than him. However, her tears won''t change the fact that little Julius had met his end without a corpse to bury.

    *splurt

    Lyon coughed out blood from his mouth to the ground before everyone''s eyes.

    The dragondy raised her eyebrows before she immediately spread her wings and leaped toward him from the balcony.

    The emperor raised his eyebrows before his eyes turned sharp, "I see, you''re nearing your limit. A human couldn''t withstand the power of a True Dragon, their physique won''t be able to handle the stress," he muttered.

    She stood beside him and put her hand against his cheeks, however before she could say anything a figurended with a thud in front of the scarred soldiers.

    The demi-humans looked at the majestic emperor''s cloak fluttered against the wind with awe on their face. This was the emperor that they served and respect, this was the strongest demi-human in this world.

    Emperor Luranz.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    He put off his majestic cloak and threw it away. His bulky figure was finally revealed to the masses. The huge man was made of muscles, coupled with the aura of a leader, it was no wonder that he could be the emperor of all demi-humans. He stretched his neck with a crack before his eyes turned sharp as they focused on the young man standing behind her daughter.

    "He is going for the kill," muttered the dragondy as she as well furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Luranz.

    *thud

    Another figure leaped from the balcony before itnded beside the emperor. Though some of her skin was shown to the world, the killing intent that was in her eyes was far greater than her shame.

    "Step aside my daughter," said the emperor as his aura wasshed on her.

    She gritted her teeth as she felt the pressure on her soul. However, no matter how heavy it was, her knee didn''t bend.

    "You have to force me!" shouted the dragondy.

    "Then the Golden Dragon must wait for your recovery!" shouted the emperor before he leaped forward as he brought dust in his trail.

    It was the first time in a long time that they saw their emperor step into battle. They couldn''t even remember thest time that he did. It was because there was no enemy strong enough to make him do it. The empire was never in danger, until now.

    The dragondy roared before she opened her majestic wings and leaped forward. There was no hesitation in her silvery pupils and jade eyes. She was giving it all out.

    However just as she was closing in, her pupils shrunken as her mother intercepted her advance against the emperor.

    *nk

    "Mother!"

    Thetter said nothing but red at her before she locked her movement. The dragondy''s neck seemed heavy as she forced herself to turn around and saw her fathering at the young man with no mercy.

    "Let''s try that again shall we?!" shouted the emperor as mana gathered around his fist.

    "Jade Dragon Art: Maul of Jade Dragon!"

    The emperor shot out his fist against Lyon''s bare gut as the deafening sound that felt like a bomb''s explosion was heard before thetter was propelled away and destroyed several buildings in the process.

    The emperor took a deep breath as he furrowed his eyebrows. There was a hint of steaming out from the fist that he just used. Though the burning sensation didn''t hurt him in the slightest, he looked at the trail of destruction that he caused.

    "H-H-H-HOW DARE..YOU!"

    The dragondy gritted her teeth as her menacing eyes looked death into the emperor''s eyes. She brutally disappeared under the queen''s eyes as a sonic boom was heard.

    The emperor raised his eyebrows before he turned around and had his pupils shrunken as her daughter was already under his nose with her sword ready to cut his neck.

    "Ngh!"

    The emperor immediately opened his magnificent jade wings before it got him out of danger with one p.

    "What?"

    The dragondy didn''t stop there. She didn''t pause as she led out another attack on him. It was the style of fighting that Lyon familiar with the most. With her incredible speed, the emperor would surely be dead if it were not for that giant wings of his that increased his agility.

    (Such speed!) thought the emperor before one of the thrusts managed to scratch his cheeks.

    The queen gritted her teeth before her silvery wings opened and glide to them and sneaked behind thedy dragon to sh her back.

    *nk

    (What?!) thought the queen as she saw her daughter parried her attack before continuing to attack the emperor.

    "Everyone! Work together and restrain the princess!" shouted the queen.

    The demi-humans furrowed their eyebrows as they looked at one another in doubt. This was the princess after all, the royalty herself. What good would possiblye out of this?

    "What are you waiting for?!" shouted the queen.

    "Y-yes!"

    It was a direct order of the queen. They could only brace their heart before making a move and surrounded the father-daughter duo that was fighting it out.

    "You got nowhere to run," said the emperor as little wounds were made through the scratches of her sword. However, her daughter didn''t answer him as she was blinded by rage. She was fuming and put all of her boiling blood into killing him.

    "Stubborn little girl!" shouted the emperor before he found a fraction of a second of opening.

    His fist managed to connect to her sides as she coughed out blood in the process, however, she gritted her teeth before she thrust her sword toward his stomach. An opening for an opening.

    The emperor furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the stab wounds on his abdomen. He soon darted his nce from it toward his daughter who was panting out of breath.

    "With that kind of power, you could flee without any of us hoping in catching you. Yet you decided to stay, that''s a very stupid move," muttered the emperor.

    "It''s a feeling you will never understand!" shouted the dragondy before she readied her sword once more and glide forward.

    "Hmph! that feeling is for the weak! You are stronger than that!" shouted the emperor as he went head-on against her.

    "Feast the blood of your enemies, SCARRLEEETTT!!!"

    A massive cry froze everyone''s soul right at that moment.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 319 - Jade Dragon

    The emperor furrowed his eyebrows as he felt his heart thumping and his soul being strangled by thousands of des. He was sweating profusely as he looked at the figure far forwarding in with blood all over his figure.

    His jade eyes were a menacing glow as an image of a blurred true dragon appeared behind his back. The red blood sword had a tint of abyss-ck on the tip as death was permeating from it.

    (Unbelievable, he took a full-force hit from a level five Godhood Cultivator, twice!! Yet, he could still stand without a single broken bone?!) thought the queen as she saw the iing young man.

    "Human, he who possessed the blessing of the great True Dragon, what is your name?" asked the emperor.

    The surrounding demi-humans raised their eyebrows in disbelief. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing.

    "T-True Dragon...?!"

    "Yes," said the giant whose blood was pouring out from his ears. He furrowed his eyebrows, "We were too busy of stopping him from ripping off the prince''s wings, that we didn''t notice, the words on his back."

    "So that was indeed a dragon''s roar."

    "Damn, my heart still skipped a beat whenever I recall that one."

    Lyon didn''t answer before the dragondy hurriedly left and stood beside him.

    "We should leave," she muttered.

    Seeing that they were surrounded by the whole army, it was quite the sensible oue. Leave for the day, attack again in another. However, contrary to her expectation, the young man called Lyon Torgaughed.

    "Leave? Do you think we can leave?

    The dragondy furrowed her eyebrows before she weighting the option. She gulped her saliva before saying, "We... can''t... but you, you can, I can make sure that you��"

    Her eyes immediately opened wide as her pupils shrunken. She suddenly felt the warmth and bliss running through her heart as her soft lips suddenly met with his. Her heartbeat skipped with every thump she could hear. Though this was not the first time she never would have thought that he would be so brazen as to do it right in the middle of battle, right under the watchful eyes of her parents and the whole empire.

    "The answer is yes, yes we can, remember my chariot?" said Lyon with a chuckle.

    "Ah yes, of course!" said the dragondy before she encouraged him to do so, "Then let''s go."

    "Not yet," smiled Lyon before he used one of his fingers to wipe off the blood on her lips.

    "But... what are you going to do...? With those wounds... Can you keep up with him?"

    "That is the answer I want to know too," Lyon smiled before he turned around and faced the empire and his army.

    The emperor furrowed his eyebrows, "You stand no chance against all of us, human."

    Lyon opened his mouth before the dragondy said, "He is not alone."

    She pointed her sword against them with her eyes fueled by killing intent. Her wings were at their most Magnifique as she stood beside him.

    Two against the whole empire. Both of them were panting and bruises could be seen on their figures. However, there was not a single ounce of doubt inside their vertical pupils. One red sword and one silver sword. A historical fight that the world will remember for the rest of time was about tomence.

    The queen stood beside the emperor as she too drew her sword and pointed at both of them.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You might have the blessing of a True Dragon, but the thing that running inside your veins is nothing but that of a human," said the queen.

    "Let us show you the difference between the power thates because it was given and the one thates because it''s nature!"

    The queen was the first one to make the move forward. Her target was of course the only human on the battlefield.

    "Too slow, woman."

    The queen raised her eyebrows before multiple shes of light came right in front of her eyes.

    "Huu~" the dragondy let out a breath before she looked at the emperor and the army forward.

    "Phantom Sword Art: Ridicule of Shadows."

    The queen opened her eyes wide before her entire body splurted out blood from the wounds that weren''t there. She could only scream in agony as her body felt a thousand cuts all over it.

    The dragondy didn''t even nce back before Lyon went past her and head straight against the emperor.

    "Hmph! So be it!" said the emperor before he propelled himself against him. The army heard his warcry before they too let out theirs and joined in the fray. This was no longer a battle, this was war.

    "You have the opportunity to just surrender yet! You chose the hard way! Well!! Third times a charm! That''s what you humans always say right!" shouted the emperor as mana gathered around his fist once more.

    "Jade Dragon Art: Maul of Jade Dragon!"

    "Heh, please."

    Lyon smirked before he suddenly vanished right in front of the emperor''s eyes.

    "What?!"

    The emperor and the army were both stunned before a groan was heard right at the very back of the formation. They all darted their gaze behind them only to see an elf with bulged eyes of disbelief was ring at Lyon with Scarlet prated through his neck.

    "GhhGHh."

    The elf couldn''t speak clearly before Lyon withdrew the sword and blood immediately gushed out and paint his body. The frail figure fell down headfirst to the ground before causing dust.

    "Do you think a Jade Dragon could keep up with a True Dragon? Don''t make meugh."

    "Human! You don''t deserve such power!" shouted the emperor before he heard another thud.

    A noble dragon had his head severed off from the neck before falling down to his dust.

    "P-princess! It''s the princess."

    "You..!! Attack!! Everyone Attack!!!" shouted the emperor before he went on with a roar against the dragondy.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before in a blink of everyone''s eyes he vanished once more.

    "Not so fa��"

    The giant who was about to stop him with his size had his head severed before he could even finish his words as Lyon went past by and head toward the emperor. In front of him, the route was filled and surrounded him with enemies far beyond count but the blood kept churning out as he left his trail with corpses that fell down to the ground.

    *splurt

    Many proud soldiers had fallen to the ground with their eyes opened in disbelief. The speed that Lyon went with was too fast for their eyes to keep up. Only afterimage that they couldn''t touch before their heads were detached.

    "Heads up old man!"

    "What?!" the emperor was taken by surprise as he saw Lyon somersault and shed his sword against him.

    *splurt

    Blood churned out before Lyon took a step back, "You have a really thick skin."

    The emperor opened his eyes in disbelief as he saw the wound on his right forearm that managed to block Lyon''s sh. The Jade Dragon''s skin was quite tough, but he never experienced a wound-cut that was as deep as almost touching the bone.

    "Hmm..." He grunted as his eyes turned sharp.

    A silver sword suddenly prated the emperor''s back before the dragondy furrowed her eyebrows. She could feel that her sword couldn''t be pushed further against his muscle.

    "Pathetic,"

    Muttered the emperor before he turned around with a swing of his fist.

    "Whoops!" Lyon was a fraction of a second faster than him before he grabbed her by the waist and avoided his attack.

    (Oh wow, this is sooofortable huehuhe!) thought Lyon.

    "Thank you!"

    "Don''t mention it, I want to do it againter!"

    "Huh?"

    *nk

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he nced at the sword he was holding. It was trembling, trembling with excitement.

    "You have no chance, not against all of us," said the emperor before he continued, "you are in a borrowed time here, human."

    "The moment the blessing ran out, there is no other fate than death. Everyone spread out!" said the emperor before the army responded.

    Speed''s greatest enemy was space itself, with their army, spread off, there would be a much lesser casualty. Though he hated the human, he was not a fool, he was an emperor. The one that experienced wars after wars.

    "One hour, two hours, one day, one week, I can entertain you until then," said the emperor before he crossed his arms. The battle was already his to win. It was only a test of time.

    "Heh, act all tough, but you only got four days before the Golden Dragons arrived," sneered Lyon to the emperor''s furrowed eyebrows.

    "You think you have time on your side, but really, will I ran out of fuel first, or will the Golden Dragons disappointed at the state of your empire. Heh, look around you, your buildings are destroyed, your roads are filled with the corpses of your army. Your empire is not in its best shape dear <em>emperor</em>."

    The emperor took a breath as he closed his eyes, "You''re right..."

    Suddenly the atmosphere surrounding them turned heavy as the dragondy immediately pulled Lyon away.

    "You''re right, I cannot waste any more time, It''s been a while since I activated my bloodline to this extent."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he muttered, "What is he doing?"

    The dragondy gulped her saliva, "I-I think you will know..."

    The emperor roared as a blinding light came out from his figure and illuminated the world in a sh.

    Lyon blocked the light with his hand before they subsided and he took a look at what had be of the emperor.

    He smirked, "Never thought that I would experience the story of a knight saving a princess from a dragon firsthand."

    .

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 320 - Roar Of Shattering World

    The Jade Dragon had a thick skin that was basically an enhanced version of a rhino''s skin. The giant lizard had a set of sharp teeth and two pairs of ws that could shred the entire ind in one swing.

    The demi-humans that were of his own people, were intimidated by the sight of their emperor. With the size that even the giant race couldn''tpare and was one-fourth of the ind they were living, fear was an understatement.

    However, though the experienced ones had their soul shackled by fright. One young man stood in spite of their differences in size. Blood had already been his warpaint, both for his body and his sword. There was not a flinch nor a fidget seen as he put on a smirk on his face.

    The dragondy looked at the human''s back. Though it paleparison to the back of the Jade Dragon, the value behind it could cover the entire world if it wanted to.

    (Are you going to fight that thing?) thought the dragondy with a worry before she shook her head. (That was a foolish question, of course, you will just look at how gant you are!) thought the dragondy.

    Though Lyon was a perverted man that was probably the lowest of the low in women''s perspectives. He was also the man of men, he was not the type of person that could spout bullshit and nonsense but won''t do anything when the timees. He was the type of person that spout bullshit and sometimes unbelievable remarks but when the time was dire, god be-damned he''ll be there. Maybe it was this quality that made women woo over him, though, they definitely won''t fall in love the first time they saw how Lyon behaved.

    It was this kind of time that they often forgot that Lyon was a pervert.

    (This human... he is not scared at all, is he? At the sight of a Jade Dragon, how is it possible that he is not even nervous?!) thought the emperor before he let out a deafening roar that reverberated the ind.

    Lyon''s hair was fluttering as he took on the direct roar with a crossed arms. With his capabilities of absorbing mana three times more than that of a normal person, the bruises or the slight wound that he had healed up at an astonishing rate, not to mention with the vitality of True Dragon.

    The surrounding demi-humans felt their heart thumping as some of their eardrums exploded from the roar. The instinctive beast that was inside them felt the need to kowtowed against the Jade Dragon immediately.

    The dragondy touched her left breast where her heart was as she was the second closest to the menacing Jade Dragon. She could hear it pounding but her eyes opened wide as she saw how Lyon seemed unperturbed by the roar. He was nonchnt as he didn''t move an inch from where he stood.

    With the emperor''s huge lung, the roarsts about five seconds long before he let out a snort that looked like steam against him. (I bet you felt your knees weak now, human!).

    Lyon smirked, "You call that a roar of a dragon?"

    "What?!" said the Jade Dragon with his eyes of disbelief.

    He cheekily took a nce at his woman before he muttered, "Cover your ears."

    The dragondy raised her eyebrows before she did what he said.

    Lyon''s eyebrows furrowed as his eyes turned sharp.

    "Ssssss!"

    The hissing sound of taking a breath was heard loud and clear. However, the Jade Dragon''s mouth was agape as he could see that he was not just breathing air. It was green-jade mana, it was infused within it.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Danger, every living demi-humans instantly felt danger. It was not frightening anymore, they knew it was dangerous. Whatever that young human will do will bring about chaos and destruction. However, it was toote for them to do anything. At the mere breathing in, they could feel their heart pounding immensely. Their goosebumps rose as freezing cold sweat was upon them.

    The dragondy who was behind him couldn''t help but having cold feet as she could see that the young man was breathing some of the pure mana from his ring. That quality of mana would surely boost his roar to an imaginable height.

    -----------

    "Hm?!!!"

    Yoji opened his eyes before he quickly flew above his ruined empire. He looked in a certain direction, it was mana flow, when one reached a certain degree of a cultivation realm, they could feel the disturbance of mana as if it was their sixth nature.

    "W-What''s wrong Your Majesty?" asked Malik as he hurriedly followed him up.

    Yoji grinned, "It''s His Majesty,"

    "The Great Lord?" muttered Malik.

    He nodded, "There is no mistake, only he in this world could pull up something like this."

    Malik furrowed his eyebrows, "S-something like what?"

    Yoji smiled, "With your shallow cultivation, you won''t feel it now, however, I can tell you that right now, the world itself is preparing to brace an impact that could probably be irreversible."

    Malik gulped, "Irreversible, Your Majesty?"

    Yoji nodded. There was no hint of hesitation in his face as Malik took a nce at it. Thetter wanted to believe that he was merely boasting, however, after experiencing for himself what had transpired in the Cefralin Empire. The position of doubt and belief were swapped.

    --------------

    For a moment, the atmosphere turned silent as the hissing stopped and Lyon closed his eyes. It was quiet enough to the point that everyone''s heartbeat could be heard. Every thumping and pounding was different from one another but they did share some simrities. Each one was gradually increasing the rate of their beats.

    He opened his eyes with a smirk on his face as he looked at the giant Jade Dragon in front of him. There was fright inside the eyes of the lizard with wings.

    (Danger, this is one is dangerous!) thought the emperor before he quickly took a breath in and let out his roar.

    "True Dragon Art: Roar of Shattering World."

    Lyon''s jade eyes glow vibrantly as the image of a True Dragon behind him turned vivid to the point of reality. The size of the True Dragon and its magnificent whiskers was too huge topare to the Jade Dragon.

    For a fraction of a second, the emperor felt the difference of bearing between the being that was living in Heaven and the being that was not.

    The True Dragon opened his crocodile-like mouth before it synced with Lyon''s roar:

    "RAAAAAAAAAAAAUUUUU!"

    The Jade Dragon''s little roar was immediately blown back. As every cloud in the surrounding instantly vanished. The ind trembled before it cracked violently. The sea was pushed back as a huge tsunami was made in the direction of the roar.

    Blood splurted out of all the ears of any living demi-humans on the ind. Their consciousness vanished as the weaker ones had their heart exploded. Giants, dwarves, elves, and everything else, started tumbling down and didn''t get up.

    --------

    Inside the ind where Sun, Shen, and Tuey were waiting for Lyon.

    "Hm???? Ha...HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Shenughed as the ind and their surrounding sea trembled.

    "Do you hear that monkey?! DO YOU?!! DO YOU?!"

    "Alright, alright, I get it!" said Sun who was slightly irritated

    "Wawa, what''s happening?! Why is the ind trembling?!?!!" said Tuey as she held on to the Tetragram Chariot. She could feel her heart pounding to its death as she held her chest.

    *neigh

    The four stallions raised their hindlegs in excitement and fear as the ming mana on their hooves danced.

    "Not just the ind little girl," said Shen before he flies a great height, "This whole world is!"

    "What?!?!"

    "Look at the sky!" shouted Shen with a grin on his face.

    Tuey looked up before her eyes opened wide in disbelief. The empty space of the sky cracked out of nowhere in random ces. Space itself couldn''t contain the massive force that was dawned upon them.

    "This is the roar of a True Dragon! The Roar of Shattering World!" shouted Shen as he thought (Finally, I could see you in action, my grandson!!!).

    (But I gotta hand it to him though, True Dragon is not just some race you can mess with) thought Sun as he crossed his arms with a nod. Though usually, he would disagree with Shen, he was not a sore loser. (Now then, I can''t wait for the moment you used my power! Grandson! Would you poke a hole in heaven? Or do something crazier?! Hahahaha!).

    -------------------

    "Hey, you okay?"

    The dragondy''s eyes twitched before she opened them slowly. The vision was blurred before she could clearly see a caring face. However, she felt a slight pain inside her ears.

    "W-what happened?"

    "I spoke a few romantic words against your ears and now it''s bleeding, hahaha, ow! ouch!"

    The dragondy repeatedly flicked her finger against his nose before he let her go.

    "Oh, by the way, I think I''m gonna start bleeding through my orifices soon, so I''ll be in your care, hahaha *splurt!"

    Just as he finished his words blood churned out from the orifices of his face.

    "Ah?!" The dragondy immediately caught him before she carried him like a princess.. She turned around before her silver pupils shrunk at the sight that was in front of her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 321 - The Destruction He Left

    "Hmm..... First, the invisible neighing horses, the second you know, the human side suddenly formed a reformation against their queen and princes. Emperor Yoji got his position back and the demi-humans on that side are immediately freed of very. They were on the way to reconstruct their corrupted system. One thing to note was number IX is dead by the hand of someone known as the ck Knight, however, he was already beaten to a pulp before, and of course, the name, Lyon Torga is mentioned.

    "Apparently Emperor Yoji admitted that Lyon IS HIS EMPEROR. This needed more thorough investigation since it''s not possible? And now... Honestly, what the fuck is happening in this world?! Who the fuck are you Lyon Torga?!"

    The number one assassin in Abyss Tower shouted at the top of his lung against the sky that was rumbled with cracks. The lightning inside the spatial storm randomly peeked through it as fear was instilled in anyone who took a nce against it. One zap of that thing, and even their mother won''t recognize their corpse.

    "Hah," he let out a sigh before he continued with a sorrowful tone, "At least, the dagger is in good hands."

    *plop

    The assassin darted his nce to the source of the sound before he closed his eyes in mourning. It was a white gooey thing that smells bad. A bird shit.

    "Hah, hah, hah, I don''t think the restoration could be done anytime soon."

    The bird pped his wings away from the ce. A bunch of mediocre assassins was falling on their butt on the sands. Some of their masks were snapped in half while others were a touch away from revealing their faces. All of them had their eyes in disbelief as their pupils shrunk at the sight of the proud tower. One of them gulped their saliva as he saw rubble fell down against the dunes.

    "You''re kidding right, there is no way right," muttered the mediocre assassin.

    "No matter how many times I pped my face, it is real, we or at least I am not under an illusion technique," said another.

    "But that''s Abyss Tower!"

    The number one assassin jumped and stood beside them before he took a deep breath, "Sadly, now, it is only called Abyss."

    The once renowned Abyss Tower was now turned into rubble in under a minute. There was nothing sort of tower right in front of their eyes, only a destroyed ancient building. They saw it within their very pupils and the thumping of their hearts when the rupture was happening. With the roar of a magnificent beast, it was soon followed by the destruction of their symbols. Never that they could think this was how the Abyss Tower would end. A single deafening roar shattered the world as they knew it.

    ------------

    "Magnificent!"

    Yoji shouted in awe with glimmers in his eyes. He stood tall and heavy like steel while the others below him were scared shitless and sit on their butt. The spatial storm was made at random ces in the sky and Malik was panting with his sweat profusing on his forehead as he looked down.

    "Hah, hah, hah," his heart was thumping at the verge of exploding.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Don''t you think that he is befitting to be my emperor?" sneered Yoji as he looked at Malik.

    Malik smiled wryly as he panted but before he could answer he noticed that someone else rose from the ground.

    Yoji smiled as he looks at the oneing, "Look''s like, you need a new armor there, ck Knight."

    Reich stood silent before he slightly nodded with closed eyes. His armor was cracking away and pieces after pieces fell. It was a proud armor that was his identity, everyone knew him not by his real name but by the armor. The ck Knight, a symbol of just andw. However, ck Mythril was nothing but a thin ss against the exploding roar.

    "Hmm... but, this is quite still far from his best."

    "Are you kidding me?" asked Malik with a wry smile.

    "Y-Your Majesty, surely you are boasting... right? RIGHT?" asked Reich with his lips twitching.

    The world had been shattered, the sky was not the sky they knew anymore. The lightning inside the spatial storm was licking its way. Even the powerful nature couldn''t heal it in a short amount of time like closing a zipper. Yet, this was not his best. The notion alone stumped their imagination.

    "Boasting? That was more like an understatement hahaha!"

    Malik and Reich looked at each other as Yojiughed before thetter''s eyes turned sharp, "There was one time when he fought an ancient, very very ancient demon, oh I remember it vividly. He brought down the sun."

    "Oh c''mon, that''s just over the top, there is no way one could destroy the sun!" said Malik.

    "Oh no, he didn''t destroy the sun," smiled Yoji, "He <em>brought</em> down the sun."

    "What... what do you mean?" asked Malik even though he knew deep down what the meaning was. There was no way his heart could take and believe that it was possible.

    "Heh, I leave that to your imagination," said Yoji with a smirk as he turned around.

    He still could feel the re that was presented in front of his eyes when he was a youth.

    "<em>You demons all talk shit about being cold and bloodthirsty! Yet you dare to set your eyes on my women?! Be damned with your world! Eat the very thing heaven created and scream my name in your death!"</em>

    <em></em>----------------------------

    Meanwhile, the ind where Lyon met his first demi-humans in this world.

    The ind was broken into seven unequal parts as none of the buildings that stood on top of it survived the rupturing. The guildhall that was the heart of the ind was thest victim as one dangling rubble fell to the ground with debris.

    "T-Thank you human, err I''m sorry, I didn''t quite know your name yet," said the leader wolfman with his head bowing against an old man who was standing in front of the twins.

    "Oh you don''t need to thank me, hohoho, you can just call me old man just like he did."

    "B-but,"

    "No, but!"

    "Err, okay, oi elf, say thank you."

    "Hmph! Be grateful that you mana��"

    The leader immediately pushed his face down to the ground before embedding in with the ind itself.

    "T-Thank you..." muttered the elf before he lost consciousness.

    "Hohoho, you guys are a fun bunch, but I guess, it''s time for us three to go meet Lyon," said the old man before his feet left the soil.

    "We, we can give you a boat..er... never mind," said the leader wolfman with a wry smile.

    There was no boat that survived the roar that they thought came from heaven itself.

    "Hahaha! I would like to visit you lot in the future, but for now, this is a fond farewell."

    The old man grabbed the cor of the twins before the three of them vanished in the blink of an eye.

    The leader wolfman looked at the horizon at which they flew before shaking his head, "What a nightmarish old man, I couldn''t even feel the depth of his cultivation level."

    ----------------------------

    The queen opened her eyes with a painful sharp ring inside her head. She gritted her teeth as she pushed her ears from both sides before rolling back and forth with a scream. Gradually the sharp noise subsided before she let go of her hands with a panting breath to follow. Her eyes opened wide as she saw blood on her palms.

    She activated her bloodline the moment her silvery wings sprout from the back. Though the pain in her body was stinging she struggle it through and with a p, she left the ground to the sky.

    Her eyes gradually expanded as she took a good long clear look at her empire, her ind. The proud capital of demi-humans.

    "Destroyed.... everything is destroyed..." she murmured.

    Their empire now looked more like a ruin as the ind broke into twelve unequal parts. The nes under it shifted up and down as no building could be seen standing anymore. However, her lips quivered as she looked at the center of a huge crater.

    A huge Jade Dragony with his eyes opened wide in disbelief. Half of his skin and muscles were shredded by the roar as steaming out of it. The very same huge being that everyone feared just a moment ago, was now crippled to the ground. His pair of wings, though still attached, had no capability to fly anymore as it was shredded like paper.

    The queen stood beside it with her teeth biting her bottom lips in dismay. Suddenly the Jade Dragon eyes moved to look at her.

    "I know you won''t die that easily," muttered the queen as she knelt down on both knees.

    However, unbeknownst to both of them, none of them could hear what the queen was saying.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 322 - Meeting The Duo Grandparents

    Shen furrowed his eyebrows before he looked in a certain direction in the sky. Wide silver wings were pping their way toward the ind where they stood as the cracked space of nature was healing.

    "Looks like we don''t need to go and visit him huh," said Shen as his whiskers waved against his own aura.

    Sun crossed his arms before he spat on the ground, "He won''t be in that state if he used my blessings instead."

    "Yeah sure, whatever, u-uh! a-a-a-!" said Shen as he shook his head before mimicking the voice of a monkey.

    Sun furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Shen, "Just now, y-you didn''t..."

    "What?" asked Shen as his expression feigned ignorance.

    "Oh, I will get youter catfish!"

    "Hah, try mimicking the voice of a catfish!"

    Tuey had her lips twitched as she saw the behavior of the two. Both of them were feared by those around them, yet they behaved like children every time they disagree. The dignity inside their blood didn''t resemble the personality they were within. (I guess, a race is just a race and blood is just blood).

    The four stallions suddenly neighed as they raised their hind legs to Tuey''s slight surprise before she heard a p of dragon wings.

    "Ah?"

    The dragondynded on her bare feet with a slight thud on top of the beach''s sand. Her menacing silvery pupils and jade iris turned mellow as her sight only looked at the bloodied face of the young man she carried in her arms. His heart was still beating but his consciousness was resting.

    Tuey immediately got off of the Tetragram Chariot before she rushed in and approached the dragondy. Her eyes opened wide at the moment she saw the condition of the one she always called older brother. There was blood from his head to his toes as if he had been baptized, yet there was something more than that. (He... he is smiling?).

    "Little girl, do you know how to treat him?" asked the dragondy.

    "Ah? Um.... well I''m a healer but," Tuey shook her head before she said, "Leave it to me."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The dragondy furrowed her eyebrows but she saved the questions forter as she put Lyon to rest on top of the sand just as Tuey instructed her to.

    (Oi, why are you stop smiling?) thought Tuey as she saw the sudden change in Lyon''s expression.

    "Well sorry for not being well endowed!" shouted Tuey as she put her hands on top of Lyon''s chest before she muttered, "Jerk."

    "Little girl, you don''t need to do anything honestly."

    The dragondy immediately stood up before her entire body froze. She didn''t notice nor could she sensed the existence of another being on the ind, but her eyes didn''t lie. In front of her was a dragon that was very much different from her kin. A serpent but not a serpent, there was something different and majestic that the being in front of her had than what''s running inside her blood.

    A race like none other, A dragon with no wings, there was only one type of dragon that had the gemstone of jade-like as scales and a pair of brown horns. A mouth like that of a crocodile and the agility like that of a snake, but instead of swimming on top of the soil, the sky was its yground.

    The dragondy gulped her saliva. The first encounter she had with Lyon, she could tell from her sharp nose that Lyon had the blessing of a True Dragon. However, this was probably the first time she ever saw the real deal. Nothing like the scented book that she read when she was a child, the divinity aura that a True Dragon exuded was far above hers.

    It was too obvious for her that this was the True Dragon that gave his blessing to him since the normal True Dragons that she read in the book stated that they were solitary beings that resided in Heaven. However, this was one singrity that the book didn''t mention.

    "Don''t be scared,dy."

    The dragondy was surprised once more. There was more than one being that she failed to detect with her top-notch bloodline. Her parents used to boast how powerful the bloodline that she hadpared to her brothers or how she was the ultimate breed of the dragon race. However, all that was for naught against corporeal bodies.

    (This one is... what''s this?!) thought the dragondy. Unlike her feelings against Shen the True Dragon, it was as if the monkey bore a different kind of divinity, more like the opposite of one but not mortal. A devil was the term she came up with before she remembered at the time where Lyon casually took her on a date whilst being a prisoner of the empire. She did take a nce against his back and there were words there that probably described what he was. Devil Ape.

    However, what surprised her the most was how casually the Devil Ape approached the mighty True Dragon as if they were nothing but drinking buddies. It was unprecedented that they could casually talk with each other.

    She never heard the term Devil Ape before since there were none in the scented books that she read. She gulped her saliva before realizing something that was a probability. (Devil Ape... Devil... don''t tell me a race that didn''te out of Heaven but....?! No way...).

    To think that a human would get both blessings from an opposing force. Imagination was probably the limit of what Lyon''s potential was. (If he... wow...) thought the Dragon Lady as she imagined the more adult and mature version of Lyon in the future.

    "Stop ying big and return to your catfish form, Shen! You''re scaring our new inw!" shouted Sun before he smacked the dragon''s head with his gourd.

    The scene was both scary andical to her but Tuey who had seen their antics could only smile wryly.

    "Fine, fine, fine! Stop hitting me!" said Shen before he returned to the size where he would normally rest on Lyon''s shoulder.

    The dragondy was confused at how she should react before she noticed something that the Devil Ape said. (I-In Law? In-Law?! Wait a minute, no way...).

    She started to fidget as she looked at them both before she meekly asked, "Can I ask you what you''re rtionship is with him?"

    "Hmm?" Shen and Sun both raised their eyebrows before Sun brazenly jumped andnded on her head with crossed arms.

    "My name is Sun, I''m his grandfather," said Sun with a proud tone before he continued, "and the one in front of you is Shen, my catfish pet."

    "What?! What do you mean by a pet?! I''m his favorite grandfather!" shouted Shen.

    "Favorite my alcoholic ass! His favorite is gotta be me! Don''t you realize how he always smiles when I''m around him?!"

    "That''s because you made him drunk, you stupid monkey."

    "What''s that?! You want my Rumbling Heaven against your face?!"

    "What''s that?! You want my Shattering World to knock out your teeth?!"

    Both of them headbutted each other.

    "I will pull out those whiskers on top of your croc''s face!"

    "I will pull out those tails on your butt!"

    The dragondy was lost at what to do before Tuey shook her head, "Don''t worry big sister, there is no use in separating them. Just let them fight, they never did anyway."

    "Ah? Are you sure?" asked the dragondy. These two were from a race that lived opposite of each other. If a fight truly broke out, this shattered world would be in a huge threat and probably couldn''t survive their bouts.

    Tuey shook her hand, "Don''t worry about it, they won''t do something crazy, I mean just look at them, that''s how male bonds. Even if they were fighting, it would only be verbal since they are just corporeal bodies."

    "Corporeal bodies?"

    Tuey nodded, "Yeah, unlike those avatars or astral or whatever you call it, corporeal bodies could decide to choose who could see them. If they chose not to reveal themselves, it would be impossible to detect their existence even if they were a breath away."

    Her exnation finally cleared up her doubt about her innate skills. It was not that she couldn''t detect them, it''s just impossible from the start.

    "However," Tuey pouted, "Older brother''s innate healing capabilities are really amazing, I didn''t even need to do anything and I could see that his wounds are getting better by the second." (Though I''m still slightly irritated by the fact that he stopped smiling the moment you put him down, a pervert even in his rest!).

    The dragondy smiled before she furrowed her eyebrows and her eyes turned sharp. She immediately turned around and looked in a certain direction in the sky. She could see a silhouetteing directly to her ind.

    Shen and Sun stopped their childish antics as they too looked in the direction where the silhouette was.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 323 - Welcome To My World!

    The dragondy looked at the silhouette getting clearer as it approached the ind. She took a blink before she darted her nce from it to the young man that was lying unconscious on the beach sand.

    The waves smoothly yed their natural tune toward her ears as she tucked a strain of her jade hair behind her ear.

    "Hmm, looks like we meet again there, miss."

    The dragondy didn''t look at the source of the hoarse voice and only looked at the young man. There was a hint of fear behind those jade iris and silvery pupils of her. Fear not because of pain, but because of loss.

    "Ah, master!"

    "Master is hurt!"

    The two servants frantically ran toward the unconscious young man before sitting on their knees. They saw blood had painted the entirety of his body and they turned a face of worry.

    The acute Tuey saw their expressions before saying, "There is no need to worry, older brother will be fine."

    "A-ah, thank you miss!"

    Both of them bowed toward Tuey to her opened eyes of disbelief. Her cheeks blushed as her lips slightly went agape. It was the first time in a while that someone called her ''miss''. Her tail waggled without her consciousness to do so.

    The two servants suddenly ripped their clothes before Tuey''s heart jolted, "W-w-what are you doing?!"

    "W-We are going to wipe the blood off of his body... is... is it bad?"

    "Oh..."

    "Is it bad???"

    "N-no continue please."

    "Thank you."

    The two servants started to wipe the blood off his body. Though it was not as effective as using water to bathe him, they could only make do with what they have. The sea was not an option since the salt in it could make matter worse for his opened wounds.

    (Damn, this young man is something else) thought the old man as he stood from the side. Even he knew from the looks of her eyes, that she had fallen in love with him. He pondered how did Lyon do it again and again before eventually giving up. (Some women couldn''t fall in love with you even if you have eternity, while some could fall in love with you overnight huh).

    The old man sat down before he asked the dragondy, "Excuse me miss, are you two going somewhere?"

    The dragondy raised her eyebrows before she darted her nce from the young man to the smiling old man.

    The old man smiled wryly, "Are you two going somewhere??"

    The dragondy didn''t answer as thetter could only felt a coldness from her aura. (Yikes, she is almost the opposite of my rough daughter).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I will take the silence as a no then, hahaha."

    (Man this is awkward as hell)

    "What are you doing here?" asked the dragondy.

    The old man raised his eyebrows before he answered with a smile, "I''vee to take him away hahaha."

    Suddenly his heart froze as a sh of a sword was a push away from puncturing his throat. Her silvery pupils and jade irises were filled to the brim with killing intent. He could see a thousand ways that he would be sliced and diced by her fluentnguage of the sword.

    "N-No, please wait and listen to me for a minute."

    Though the old man could very well dodge it, he didn''t want any unnecessary conflict. Not to mention that could prove strenuous his rtionship with the unconscious young man.

    The old man took a panting breath before he said, "I don''t mean to steal him from you, we are just going on a little journey to my home, and of course, you are very wee to tag along."

    The dragondy looked at him with a re before she put down the sword to a sigh of relief from the old man.

    "Alright, let''s prepare our departure," muttered the old man.

    The dragondy furrowed her eyebrows before the old man said, "Yes, we are leaving right now, besides there won''t be any harm done since he is recuperating in his sleep, right?"

    "But, where is your boat? You are not going to expect us to fly over to the Gate of Worlds right?" asked Tuey.

    "Well, yes?"

    Tuey''s mouth and an eyebrow twitched as she looked at the old man. (This old man... he just made a n out of the blue with no coherent n like... heh) thought Tuey as she looked at the one she called older brother.

    "Ngh?!"

    The old man furrowed his eyebrows as he felt an immense power wasing on their way toward the ind. The dragondy immediately flew above the ind as she looked in a certain direction where the threating from. All of her beastly instinct told her to run away but her desire to stay was a lot stronger.

    "Stand behind me little girl," said the old man as he covered Tuey.

    His aloof aura was no more as he looked in the same direction as the dragondy.

    "Coming, whatever it''sing!"

    They could only saw a dot before it zoomed in and went past them under their helpless nce. Their neck felt as heavy as a mountain as they turned around to see the being that had their lives at its mercy.

    The dragondy opened her eyes wide before being followed by the old man. Meanwhile, Tuey kept blinking before she recognized who was the being that could go past them that easily.

    "Your Majesty, please sleep well."

    He pulled out a clean handkerchief before wiping the blood off of Lyon''s figure. The twin servants who knew nothing about power were surprised to see someone else would do a job of a servant. However, unbeknownst to them, Lyon''s lips had a disappointed expression.

    "W-Who are you, sir?" asked the old man.

    The dragondy retracted her wings before she descended down, "Are you... Yoji?"

    "Indeed, my name is Yoji, I believe this is the first time that I meet the famed princess dragon," said Yoji with a smile.

    "But, that''s, you look..."

    "Young? Hahaha... It all thanks to His Majesty."

    The old man gulped his saliva. To think that the strong man in front of him would call Lyon his liege. Sometimes he wanted to p himself for thinking that Lyon might be adequate for her daughter. (I gotta have him as son-inw as fast as possible!).

    "What did he...do?" asked the dragondy. She knew there was no doctor in the world nor a famed alchemist who could reverse what state he was in.

    Yoji smiled as he muttered, "Immortal level magic spell."

    "WHAT?!" shouted the old man as if his heart exploded. He couldn''t blink his eyes as he muttered, "Im-immortal magic spell?!!"

    "That''s right, Immortal Spell."

    "But... that''s impossible... I''ve lived a long life and the only handful of people I know that could cast such level of the spell was an ancient wizard that''s probably closer to ash than closer to air."

    "Hahahahaha!"

    Yojiughed his heart out. He knew something like this would happen thus why he focused his nce against the old man''s reaction. (Those expressions never failed to amuse me hahaha!) thought Yoji.

    "Never mind that,e, I''ve overheard your conversation, I will personally be the driver," said Yoji as he left them speechless.

    The Tetragram Chariot slowly walked their way toward the charioteer before the four stallions stood tall.

    "Come!" said Yoji as he reached out his hands toward the group.

    -------------

    *Swoosh

    The wind was breaking as the four stallions dug their way in the air toward the direction that the charioteermanded.

    "There it is, the Gate of World, just go pass here and you will be in the next world," said Yoji as he pointed out forward.

    Tuey, the old man, and the two servants had their hair fluttering against the strong wind with their eyes opened in excitement. However, the dragondy turned around before looking at the world with a hint of mellow behind inside her menacing eyes.

    She had experienced both sorrow and short happiness in this world. She took a deep breath before she opened her eyes wide in disbelief as something touched her butt. She turned around before she saw Lyon was still unconscious but with a smile on his face.

    "Heh," she suddenly let out a chuckle before everyone looked at her weirdly.

    She threw her silver sword in the air before letting it fall and embedded it on the ground on an ind. The de reflected the light from the shimmers of the sun as a symbol that her journey, her chapter in this world, had finally met its end while another adventure opened its path for her. This time, with him.

    The chariot went inside the gate beforeing out on the other end. The old man smiled as he took a breath of the familiar air and said to the group.

    "Wee to my home world. World Blue!"

    ----------------------------------

    Meanwhile, flyers were flying away inside a city before one of the people caught it and read the content.

    <strong>The Throne</strong>

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 324 - He... Is My Emperor

    "Wee to the World of Blue!"

    The blow of the wind fluttered their hair as they were in the azure sky. The clouds were like cotton candy with the volume of a mountain. The shimmering light of the sun and the dancing grass. It was a beautiful world filled with nothing but nature''s finest.

    "Wow," said Tuey as she took a peek below. The sea was glimmering with the sparkle of a diamond from the beacon of this world. Different varieties of fishes could be seen leaping out and into. Her bare eyes were treated with something that was totally different from her archipgo world.

    Yoji nodded, "This is not bad indeed, shame I couldn''t visit this world before."

    "Hahaha," the old manughed proudly as the powerful man admitted the beauty of his world.

    "However, this is where my journey ends, for now," muttered Yoji.

    Tuey furrowed her eyebrows, "Older brother, aren''t youing with us??"

    Yoji smiled before he willed the Tetragram Chariot to park the nearest cliff of their position.

    The old man, the two servants, and Tuey stepped down from the chariot before thest one, Yoji who carried his emperor.

    He looked at the one he called ''Your Majesty'' with a sense of honor and respect but also a hint of mellow. The gentle wind made the grass dance as well as their neighboring tree. The group stood silent as they watched the two.

    "My journey with His Majesty will end here for now," said Yoji to the group before he approached the dragondy.

    "His Majesty said that the day I would be required wille, so until then, dragondy, please I beg of you, take care of the most important human in the entire mortal history!"

    His head slightly bowed as he gave Lyon for the dragondy to carry. However, the groups were surprised to hear his remark. The most important human in the entire mortal history, said by the powerful man couldn''t be taken so lightly. There was not a hint of a joke in his tone nor his expressions.

    Though surprised, she nervously nodded. She might not have known how Lyon''s journey in the past had been since she was confined by the humans for quite a long time. She opened her arms before she carried Lyon.

    "Also," Yoji banged both of his knees to the ground.

    "As the representative of all humans in the Arch World, I AM SORRY!"

    The dragondy and the rest of the group rest their eyebrows and opened their eyes wide.

    "If only, I built the empire sooner, if only I''ve met you sooner if only I didn''t get poisoned, you wouldn''t have to face such a fate! However, I have a request for you, please don''t blindly hate on all humans!"

    He banged his head against the ground after he said those words. The powerful man that they couldn''t even keep up was kowtowing against someone weaker.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The old man, Tuey, and the twin servants looked at the dragondy who was about to open her mouth.

    "No, I don''t hate them, the ones I hate all have suffered and killed. The only human I hate left is nothing but one," said the dragondy as she darted her nce from the kowtowing Yoji to the innocent face of the young man he was carrying. A glimpse of his face and no one, not even the gods in heaven nor devil in hell would expect him to be a perverted man.

    She smiled, "Coincidentally, he is also the one that I wanna be with."

    She nted her forehead against his as she closed her eyes. There was no doubt happiness on her expression.

    Yoji instantly stood up with a smile.

    "Pfft!" Tuey and the old man tried to hold theirughter as there was some dirt left on Yoji''s forehead. (This is bad! This is bad!) thought both of them as they looked at each other. They didn''t want to offend the monster that could control those four gant stallions.

    "Thank you! Don''t worry, His Majesty won''t disappoint, especially if you are one of his harems."

    (Ahhh.... shit....) thought Yoji behind his smile. He had unknowingly set up a bomb timer.

    "I-uh... I will see you guyster I hope," (I''M SORRY YOUR MAJESTY!).

    Yoji immediately scurried away from the scene as he rode the Tetragram Chariot and enter the Arch World in a blink of an eye.

    The old man felt the cold atmosphere before he scratched his head, "Uhm... how about we going downhill for a moment, I know the main road, we can go... there."

    "Right, let''s go to the nearest inn, after all, he needed to wash away all the dirt that on his body," said the dragondy as the smile in her face gone without a trace.

    "Eh? Dirt?" muttered Tuey as she slightly tilted her head. No matter how she looked at Lyon, there was no dirt on his body.

    "Yes, dirt," muttered the dragondy with a snort before she grabbed Lyon by the leg and dragged him down on the ground as she made her way below to the main road.

    Tuey and the old man had their mouth twitched as they looked at her behavior while the twin servants looked at his master with sympathy.

    -----------

    Meanwhile in the Arch World.

    Yoji took a sigh breath of relief before his eyes turned sharp as he looked at the part of the world that the demi-humans rule. In particr, the empire that was ruled by so-called dragons.

    "You know where we are going right, Tetragram!"

    The four stallions neighed as they raised their hind legs. Yoji took a deep breath as he said, "Go!"

    The tetragram chariot was breaking the sound barrier as theyunched with a sonic boom. They traverse through the chaotic spatial storm that was made by Lyon''s Roar of Shattering World with ease. Even when the zap of the lightning that managed to lick one of the stallions couldn''t make a bruise.

    It took them less than thirty seconds before they arrived above the unfamiliar ind.

    Yoji furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the condition of the broken ind. All the buildingsid t as blood painted on the ground. There was nothing left alive on that ind. The victims all either had their heart exploded as well as their entire bodies. No matter their race, all were killed by that single shattering roar.

    Yoji jumped off the chariot beforending with a boom on the ground. The ind shook as he darted his nce toward the ruined pce. Amazingly, the throne still stood and two people could be seen sitting on it.

    One was a middle-aged man who wore nothing but a casual robe but Yoji could clearly see that his chest was wasted to the point of bordering between life and death. It only took him one look to know who he was, especially with those eyes of his and the woman that sat beside her.

    "You look ridiculous."

    However, Yoji''s words couldn''t reach their ears. They didn''t even notice the loudnding that Yoji had made.

    "I see, you guys turned deaf, I must say that you are quite unlucky."

    (Oi, you two!) said Yoji using the <em>Mana Transmission</em> directly to their minds.

    The two of them raised their eyebrows before they took a nce at him.

    (Another human) thought the emperor.

    (Who are you?!) asked the queen.

    Yoji smiled, (C''mon, you must not have forgotten the human emperor, have you?).

    (Yoji?) thought the emperor as his eyes opened wide in disbelief.

    (That''s impossible, Yoji is old and wrinkly, he is almost at the end of his lifespan!) said the queen.

    Yoji shook his head, (I know right, fate has not been good to me but now, it has).

    (Never mind, what business do you have here? Can''t you see around you? The empire of demi-humans is no more) said the emperor.

    Yoji smiled, he knew the emperor would be too proud to say that the human had won the world.

    (However, I will tell you this since we are both emperors of our respective empires, there is a threat that we must get rid of, together! Otherwise, he could do the same to your empire!) said the emperor as he stood up from his throne.

    Yoji was silent as the queen said (We are waiting for the Golden Dragons race toe in about three and half days, we will ask for their aid and brought this menace that stole my daughter down to hell).

    Yoji chuckled, (I''ve heard you put a human on a cross?)

    (Yes! He is the same guy! We need to��)

    (He... is my emperor).

    Their vertical pupils shrunk as the atmosphere turned cold the moment Yoji furrowed his eyebrows. He didn''t hold back his killing intent as the entire ind was under its subjugation.

    "Die..."

    Yoji brutally disappeared from the spot before the broken ind capsized with an exploding boom.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 325 - Young Emperor

    "Erm, how long are you gonna carry him like that?" asked the old man with a wry smile.

    The dragondy furrowed her eyebrows as she took a re against him before thetter took two quick sessions of a bow as he muttered, "S-Sorry."

    "Oh look over there, there is a cara...van?" said Tuey as she noticed a pile of dust wasing it''s way on the main road.

    "Fusyah! Fusya Fusya!"

    "What?" Tuey''s ears perked as she thought she misheard. She furrowed her eyebrows as she thought (Is, is that the sound of a horse?). She shook her head, it was a moment ago that she heard what a horse sounded like. There was no way they evolved a matter of minutes from the moment they walked down from the cliff.

    "Fusyah! Fusya Fusya!"

    The caravan put a stop right in front of the group before Tuey noticed that it was never a horse, to begin with. She gulped her saliva as she looked at the thing that dragged the caravan. The lizard was four-legged with pink skin that looked amphibious. Its eyes were a total ck but the way the lips were shaped, it''s almost as if it could never not smile with how wide it is. The figure was as long as the caravan itself and she could see its webfeet.

    "A lizard?"

    "Fusyah!"

    The lizard-like being nodded twice as its eyes looked at Tuey in excitement.

    *thump

    Tuey''s heart fluttered as she looked at the lizard-like being responded. Her face blushed as desires within her eyes were as clear as day. (She is so cute!!) thought Tuey before she jumped and hugged its huge head. She rubbed her head against its skin as she felt the softness of a baby.

    "Hohoho, look''s like you like Fusyah," said the old man with a chuckle before he approached the driver who held the reign.

    "Can you take us to the nearest city please?" asked the old man.

    "Well, I am currently on delivery service so the caravan is filled with packages. I''m afraid I can''t let you guys in. Please don''t misunderstand, I''m just upholding my honor as a deliveryman. If there are things broken or stolen inside, my reputation would be ruined and my business would decline," said the driver with a cheeky smile under the rice hat.

    The old man nodded before he retrieved a pouch with a flick of his finger from the spatial ring that he wore. He took the caravan driver''s hand before putting the pouch on top of his palm and pressed thetter''s finger to hug it. The old man smiled as he nodded before he let go.

    Feeling the heavy pouch that was on his palm. He gulped his saliva before peeking the content inside it. Under the rice hat, his eyes opened wide in disbelief before he quickly hid the pouch inside his own spatial ring. The caravan driver smiled as he nodded, "Honored Guests, please, go inside and excuse myck of wee."

    "Why do we need to use a caravan to get to the nearest inn?" asked the dragondy coldly.

    The old man couldn''t believe what she just muttered out of her mouth. Though she didn''t mean it, she shouldn''t have said it out of the blue, should she?

    "Ah, this, well, I forgot to mention that in this world, you wouldn''t be able to fly," said the old man with a wry smile.

    The dragondy furrowed her eyebrows, "What do you mean?"

    "That''s because the mana here is so dense you cannot ride it in the air, but you have wings so... maybe you can??" said the old man before he turned curious in thetter words.

    "Hmm," the dragondy opened her majestic silver dragon wings before the caravan driver almost had a heart attack.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Fusya?"

    The lizard-like being tilted its head as it looked at the dragondy.

    She leaped with a bolster of wind upon her eleration to the sky, leaving the group with fluttering hair and the rice hat of the caravan driver blown away.

    (Ah? Is that? Is she carrying a person by the ankle?!) thought the caravan driver as he only now noticed his existence.

    Lyon was dangling unconscious in the air while the dragondy furrowed her eyebrows. Her sliver wings felt heavier than usual as she pped to gain altitude.

    "Tch!" in the end she glided down before Lyon''s face hit the ground with a bang.

    "Oh god!" eximed the caravan driver as he almost felt the pain that Lyon suffered. (What did he ever do to deserve that?) thought the caravan driver before he shook his head. Meddling into another''s affair was not wise and it would break his code as a deliveryman, besides, with strength like that, ''bad idea'' was printed all over the ce.

    Whilst the two servants looked at his master with their teeth biting their nails. The dragondy casually dragged Lyon inside the caravan first.

    "Ah, hahaha, please excuse her," said the old man with a slight bow as an expression of an apology.

    "N-no, it''s fine, it''s fine," said the caravan driver.

    "C''mon little girl, don''t hug Fusyah for too long or we won''t get anywhere," said the old man before he entered the caravan.

    "Ah!" Tuey woke up from her stupor before she blushed. She never got carried away over something like this before. She pouted before she looked at the being called Fusya.

    "Fusya??" the being tilted its head.

    "Take care in the road alright? We are counting on you!"

    "Fusya! Fusya!"

    The being nodded repeatedly before Tuey gave it onest hug.

    "Let''s go!" shouted Tuey as she was thest one in after the twin servants inside the caravan.

    "Fusyah!" the lizard-like being started to move its four legs down the main roads.

    Meanwhile, on the contrary on the outside, the dragondy actually put Lyon''s head on top of his thighs. However, what made the old man and Tuey''s lips twitched was how the man in question smiled on his unconscious state as if he knew he was on probably the greatest pillow ever.

    "He is impossible," muttered Tuey as her eyebrow started to twitch.

    "Hahaha! A true man if I must say!" said the old man.

    "A perverted one to be sure," muttered Tuey.

    The old manughed before he let out a sigh, "Well, it''s been quite some time since Ist came here."

    "Hey driver, is there anything exciting going on?"

    "Well there is nothing, oh wait, there is actually something big going on," said the caravan driver.

    "Oh?? Something big? C''mon driver, spit it out, you don''t have to keep up in suspense hahaha."

    "Hahaha, I don''t intend to, there is a bigpetition called The Throne, I think there is a flyer inside between the boxes there, you can look it up."

    "The Throne?! Wah, looks like I came at the right time toe home! Hahaha!"

    "What''s that?" asked Tuey with her ears perked up.

    "Well, The Throne is actually a postpetition after The Crown."

    "Yeah, that doesn''t exin anything tho," said Tuey with a squinted eyes.

    "Hahaha, be patient. You see The Crown tournament would result in one winner which wouldter be awarded the title of Crown Bearers. Now here is the fun part, The Crown tournaments are held in several different ces that one couldn''t even imagine, so that means there is naturally more than one winner."

    The old man smiled, "But here is the fun part. Since the winners will be awarded a crown, naturally they would need one more thing to be called a king. Hence, The Throne. However, unlike The Crown tournament, The Throne had only one seat."

    "Wah, then��"

    "That''s right, whoever won the tournament had the right to sit on the throne. The highest honor young cultivators could have. He or she will sit there overlooking the others beneath them. The one with the most potential to change the generation or even entering Heaven!"

    "Heaven? Is that ce really great?" asked Tuey

    "I don''t know hahaha!"

    The group had ck lines over their head before one of the twins found the flyer amidst the boxes.

    "Oh?! Let me see, let me see," said the old man before he took the flyer.

    "To think that my world would host it this time hahaha," muttered the old man.

    "So a full hundred this time made the cut huh? Not bad, not bad, woah even the flyer said that this time is a Miracle Generation! Things are about to go wild hahaha! Not to mention betting my money hahaha!"

    "Hmm, did it mention the names of the participants?" asked Tuey.

    The old man smiled, "Even better, look here, all I have to do is inject mana and..."

    *zing

    There was a 2-D portrait above the magic brand of the flyer as it rotated horizontally. There was a name under the face too and every five seconds the picture changed to another participant.

    "Hmm, I don''t really know a lot of them but, The Fist of East, Kurga, I think I''ve heard of him."

    "Burning Crane, Jursu Saba."

    "Swordmaster, Nio Aur."

    "So not only names, but they also got their nicknames attached," said Tuey with a wry smile.

    *zing

    "NGH?!"

    "No way!"

    Both Tuey and the old man opened their eyes in disbelief as well as the twin servants. The dragondy raised one of her eyebrows before she took a nce. Her silvery pupils immediately shrunk as she looked at the picture that was generated above the flyers.

    That smirk, that deadly charismatic smirk. There was no one else that could possess such feature that even beings in Heaven would envy.

    "Young Emperor, Lyon Torga."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 326 - The Women Departure, With A Twist!

    "It''s time..." her pink lips muttered.

    She stood up with a smirk on her smile. Her purple hair swayed as she turned around and opened the door. A motherly figure appeared right in front of her with mellow behind thetter''s eyes.

    "He is going to win, I''m sure of it mother."

    Luna''s eyes were sharp as fire could be seen behind every fiber inside her body. There was not a shred of doubt that could be seen from her mimick.

    Leyna''s lips turned into a grin as she looked at her daughter. She ced her hands on top of her head before she rustled her hair like a little girl.

    Luna faced down with a blush on her cheeks.

    "My, you have grown so much, you would usually belittle me and said that you''re not a little girl anymore. Now, look at you, not a singleint. You''ve matured, in more ways than one."

    "Mother..."

    Luna put his head over her breast before she tightly embraced her. Moments like this came in an instant but would never be forgotten in their entire lifespan. After a couple of long breaths, she finally let go.

    "He will win, I''m sure of it, and I''ll be there with him when it happened and during his struggle."

    Leyna nodded, "En, I''m sure he will, you are not the only one that believed in him though."

    Leyna chuckled at her daughter''s curious look.

    -------------------------------

    "I''ll be back, mother, father!" said Luna as she bid farewell to her closest family.

    "Hmm," her father nodded.

    Leyna furrowed her eyebrows before she elbowed his side and looked at him with death.

    (That actually hurt you know!) thought her husband before he let out a sigh. It was tough for everyone that had been a father. He looked at her with a hint of guilt and a hint of pride. She had suffered before the resurrection of Leyna, all for his quenchable revenge. However, never could he imagined that the three of them would stand together again as a family.

    Just like any other family, the child must go to live their own life. Especially Luna, even though she was the only heir to the Phantera Kingdom, she had chosen her own path. Whether be it for love or for her passion, he could only nod and agree. He had been unfair for the past few years but he eternally grateful that she could see why he arranged that fake arranged marriage.

    He smiled, "Now that I think about it, hah, to think that one single event would change you for the better."

    "Though, how I would wish for you to stay, it won''t happen nor will it be for the best. I just want you to know that I love you, Luna. Your mother and I will always support you. Please promise us that youe to y and next time, maybe. With a little version of you if you can hahaha! *ehem, Please, excuse this old man''s personal wish."

    "I just want you to be happy and I''m sure Lyon could do that, I mean, look at me, I''m happier than ever since the day Leyna opened her eyes again, and I''m an old man. Though, to be honest, at first, I was skeptical about Lyon the first time I met him. Hahaha, after all, who would daree crashing into our kingdom and just shouted to everyone''s eardrum. He is a true man indeed, I''m sure your child will be as strong as him and as gant as him but as determined as her mother."

    .

    .

    .

    "Eh...???"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Anskar 1blinked twice with his dumbfounded face. He felt the gentle breeze from nature as if it took pity at his situation. Air, he was speaking to empty air.

    He closed his eyes before he took a deep long breath.

    "Anskar, honey, help me decorate the new room for our grandchildren! What are you doing staring nkly into space? Oh no, you are not going to go senile, are you? At least wait until our grandchildren matured before you do that," said Leyne from the entrance.

    He let out a big sigh, as he took a nce at the sky and its birds, "Family...huh."

    He turned around as he answered, "Yeah, I''ming."

    -----------------------

    Luna rode a horse to her destination, Luderia Kingdom, where the leading gate to Mabia World was.

    Since thepetition of the Crown was held in Mabia, Sophie had personally instructed those that were invited to be an audience in the massive tournament, The Throne, to gather there. All amodation and expenses were naturally under the famous family name to bear.

    (And since there was a huge issue and scandal that happened before) thought Luna as her lips twitched seeing the group in front waiting for her.

    (There was no exact limitation...)

    "Aye, big sister Luna!" shouted the handsome man with long blonde hair. He had a tall and skinny figure that would make people often mistaken him for an elf.

    "You''re early Jugen," said Luna.

    He nodded, "Of course, don''t want to bete for the awesome big bro to crush the tournament. I bet those cocky geniuses are already insulting him already." He clenched his fist as he made an annoyed face.

    Luna smiled before she took a nce at a familiar girl, "You areing too??"

    "Hmph, of course, I''ming! You''re not the only princess on this trip."

    The woman had a chestnut hair color and was usually a cheerful person. However, she would always act like this in front of her. Seemed their identity brought about a rivalry that was fated by the world. Aelina, with her usual white-themed garment.

    Luna smirked as she shrugged her shoulder. She knew that Aelina had somehow got seduced by Lyon when he was on a trip with Biane 1and Clemora2. (Speaking of which).

    "Are you sure it''s alright to leave all the work? Managing a kingdom that big, a dynasty even, wouldn''t it need all the forces they could get??" asked Luna toward the two.

    "Don''t worry about it, it''s all under control," said Biane with a smug on her face

    "Sister, what do you mean under control? Hmmm?!" sneered Clemora as she closing in into her face.

    Her lips twitched as she looked away from her ring sister.

    "Oh wee miss Luna, I hope you have prepared for the journey??"

    The voice came from the woman who had almost the same hair color as her however she had a shorter style. She still wore her professional maid attire but everyone in the group already knew that she was more than just a personal maid for the Queen of Nostria Kingdom.

    "Fei? You areing too? Then who would handle all the affairs of Nostria Kingdom when you are gone?" asked Luna.

    Fei took a slight bow with her hands joined in the front, "The Trio Troublemaker would handle it, I''m sure those seniors would be fine in handling the kingdom they have served their entire life for."

    "Ah..." Luna''s mouth slightly twitched as the image of three old men appeared inside her mind. (Would it be alright though?).

    "I-I''m not here because I wanted to, I-I''m here because Fei forced and drag me here."

    There was only one woman with silver hair and red eyes in the group or in this entire world or the next one. The fated woman that met the fated young man before anyone else. The one that was destined to wee the person that currently being revered by the whole Deo. The Queen of Nostria herself, Sylviana.

    "Miss, nobody asks why are you here," said Fei with a smile and closed eyes.

    "A-a-a-a!" her face turned as red as a tomato before she crouched down in shame.

    "What are you doing Sylviana?"

    Sylviana immediately froze as she heard whom the voice belonged to.

    The voice belonged to a woman that had blonde hair just like Jugen had. She was the beauty to whom Lyon firstnded his lips too. The Golden Demoness, Jugen''s older sister, Karina. Their teacher-student rtionship was as ambiguous as the rumor surrounding them said.

    "Y-Yes!" Sylviana suddenly stood up straight.

    Luna furrowed her eyebrows before Fei closing in and whispered to her ear, "The past few days, she had been trained by her to handle the curse and Gungnir."

    (Ah... ha..ha..ha) thought Luna as she could only give sympathy toward her.

    "Overseer, you areing too?!"

    The woman with orange hair approached the woman that wore a kimono-like garment. The rest of the women who looked at thetter could only squint their eyes in envy as they looked down on their breast.

    "Hmm, yes, I would like to ask him a question," said Kyoko1 as she ced one of her arms under her breast as if supporting it.

    (You''re doing that on purpose aren''t you?!) thought the rest of the women.

    "Question? What kind of question?" asked Ryona1.

    "Hmmmm... Jugen please close your ears."

    "Eh?"

    Before Jugen could say anything else, Karina punched him to the chin and instantly knocked him out (Why?!?!) thought Jugen before he was out of consciousness.

    "Lately, I''ve noticed that my favorite bra had gone missing for a very long time."

    "Wait, you too?"

    "Ah me too!"

    "Not only that but my undergarments too."

    "Luna, how about you?"

    Luna made a wry smile (Well, a pair of mine disintegrated when...<3 It''s probably best not to tell them).

    "You don''t suppose the culprit would be the same person right?"

    "Well, I guess hubby would be the only usible person to do it, though he could have just asked and I would give him the whole set haha!"

    The women had cklines over their heads as they heard what Ryona said. I think you know this one XDThe little sister of Biane, the one with the cold and collected personality.

    Both of which Lyon had teased and saved in the past where they got captured by the first prince of Luderia.

    The mature fox woman that had massive assets

    She had a blue azure hair with a blue azure eye and a red one

    I think you remember this one well XDThe older sister of Clemora, though they were not rted by blood..

    Lyon resurrected her two guards in exchange for a kiss he didn''t even know.Luna''s father

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 327 - Bonds Start In Various Ways

    "Fusya!"

    The group inside the caravan was still shocked by the image that kept rotating between the participants of the crown above the flyer. The silent atmosphere made them picked up the sound of the wheels grinding the road.

    The old man made a fake cough to break the silence before he said with a tinge of smile on his face, "Well, it is quite funny that I was thinking of squeezing him in The Throne tournament and abuse my power once in a while, however, looks like there is no need after all hahaha!"

    "Hmmm, do you think that the other contestants are as strong as older brother?"

    Tuey''s question caught the interest of the twin servants. The twin and she witnessed how powerful Lyon was in different ces and times. Especially Tuey, who traveled with him and firsthand experience Lyon''s showcase of might. He singlehandedly destroyed the Andro Kingdom along with its five powerful figures including Loewe the king himself. Not to mention the ind that the kingdom reside was shifting itsnd as a result of Lyon''s powerful attack.

    "Hmm..."

    The old man contemted. He too witnessed his strength and had a rough gauge by how powerful Lyon was, at least, when he first met him. It didn''t take long before he changed his mind as he realized he was underestimating him far beyond his true capabilities.

    "I would say that he is probably one of the strongestpetitors, a favorite if you will. However, the interesting part of his identity is that his name is not that well known yet. He will be considered an underdog by most or even being ridiculed by the nickname that was ced before his name hahaha."

    "An underdog? Older brother?"

    Tuey let out a wry smile. There would be no way for Lyon to be an underdog for long. He might be the favorite one by the next move that he performed.

    "I don''t think that he will find the other ny-nine contestants to be challenging."

    The old man, the twin servants, and Tuey nced at the voice that came out from the ultimate beauty of the group. Never did they thought that the dragondy would utter her opinions about this matter. Though she acted all cold on the outside, as long as the warmer was nearby, she ain''t that cold enough.

    However, unlike the rest of them. The dragondy knew the full extent of Lyon''s power. She witnessed firsthand how he acted like a hero, sort of. Words couldn''t describe the sheer force that was hiding in this young man''s body but the result could. He alone made the entire Arch World shook and trembled with spatial storms formed because of the broken space. Contesting a dragon''s roar with his own roar. Would there be someone amongst those ny-ninepetitors that could do the same feat? The answer was probably not.

    She knew when Lyon was fighting, it was not about the contest of who got the higher cultivation level. Those norms wouldn''t apply to him and many had fallen because of it. It was something called, battle experience orbat experience. Magic, technique, tactic, skills, and cultivation level. Everything came into y and Lyon had full control of all of it as if it was his seventh sense1.

    Shebed his hair with her fingers as she smiled, "I don''t think that they would stand a chance against this one, whether they are a dragon or whatnot, there would be no chance at all."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The others nodded in agreement. The potential he had, not to mention Yoji admitted that Lyon was his emperor. His true identity would probably be scarier than the old man himself.

    "Even so, hahaha, he didn''t have any shame and called himself Young Emperor. Hahaha!"

    "Somehow, if it''s any other nickname, then I won''t believe it belonged to older brother."

    Tuey let out a shrug and shook her head. She knew him well enough, or maybe too well that she started to forget that she used to be a shy healer that was always on the back of the conversation.

    "Fusyah!"

    The caravan slowly and gradually reduced the speed before it came to aplete stop.

    "Looks like we have arrived at our destination."

    The old man smiled before he was the first one toe out of the caravan. The sun had entered the dusk as its shift was nearing its end. The beautiful orange light illuminated the horizon of an endless grass field. The wind was ever-flowing as the few trees in his nce danced their branches against it. He took a deep breath with a smile before he turned around.

    "Hmmm??"

    He furrowed his eyebrows as he saw the rice hat flew away and ride along with the wind. There was something odd that he couldn''t make head and tails about it however, it all became clear as soon as the driver slid down and dropped to the ground. Blood was churning out from his neck as no words could be said from his mouth. The poor young driver could do nothing but opened his eyes wide as they reflected the silhouettes of the people that slit his throat. It was too fast and it was toote for him to dodge and for him to be saved.

    "Oh? There are people inside this caravan??"

    The bandit leader was the biggest of them all with huge machetes on each of his hands. The old man noticed that there was some blood dripping from one of the machetes, there was no doubt that it belonged to the young driver.

    "HAHAHA! I guess we strike it really lucky today huh?"

    The bandit leaderughed as the rest of the group did too. He put out his tongue and lick the blood from the machete as he opened his eyes wide and intimidate the old man.

    "You know what to do, right old man?"

    The bandit leader sneered as heughed against the sky.

    The group inside the caravan heard the maniacughs but the dragondy took a nce at Tuey and the twin servants with a re. It was obvious that she wanted them to stay put and shut up. With the mana so dense, there was no way the cultivation of the bandits could bepared against their low cultivation level. The one that could handle them right now was only three and thest one was having a sweet dream.

    The old man shook his head after he put his arms behind his back, "Looks like this young fe is delivering some shady items huh?"

    The bandit leader stopped hisugh before he darted his nce from the sky toward the old man with a grin on his face.

    "Looks like you are not just a <em>somebody</em> old man. However, that''s even better. It means you know what I''m talking about right? This is robbery old man, give me all your stuff and I will give you a quick death."

    "Is there no option that you could let me go?"

    "Hahahaha! The fact that you know there is a shady item inside the caravan, chances are you too belonged to a certain circle. It would be bad for ours if you managed to get out of here alive. We don''t want a war of turf now do we?"

    "Fuu... Fuuuuusya!"

    The bandit leader furrowed his eyebrows as he took a re against the lizard. His face was annoyed as killing intent surrounded the being.

    "Fu... Fu..."

    The giant lizard tried to get away but its neck was bound by the caravan. There was obvious fear that was presented in its eyes and lips.

    "How annoying! DIE!"

    The bandit leader raised both of his arms as the two des reflected the shimmering dusk. The old man furrowed his eyebrows as his eyes turned sharp that instant. The moment the de was swung those old feet left the soil.

    "SHUT YOUR GODDAMN MOUTH!"

    The old man and the bandits opened their eyes wide in disbelief before the caravan next to the former exploded. The bandit leader froze as a silhouette wed its way before grabbing him by the face.

    "W-what?!"

    "Don''t you know that you woke me up from a very pleasant dream?!"

    The silhouette gritted his teeth as he gripped the face of the bandit leader as a cracked cheekbone could be heard before the former mmed his face to the ground. The moment the back of the bandit leader''s head made an impact toward the earth, a huge crater was immediately formed.

    The rest of the bandits including the old man froze at the sudden development.

    "Hmph!" Lyon crossed his arms as his back was against the shimmering dusk of the day.

    The Fusya eyes were glimmering as it didn''t blink looking at its cool hero.

    "F...Fusyah...." (I will follow you for the rest of my life).

    Thus Lyon had identally made a lifetime bond with a being he didn''t even know existed beside him. He already got the 6th sense ;)

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 328 - The Nickname Suits You Well

    The old man blinked twice in disbelief as his mouth slightly went agape. (Well this is not something I would have expected to happen).

    He gulped his saliva before darting his nce from Lyon to the destroyed caravan beside him. Tuey was sitting dumbfounded with her hair fluttering from the open wind. The twins were holding each other by arms as they looked at their master in fright. The only calm one was, of course, the beautifuldy with deadly eyes that let out a sigh.

    Lyon took his nce away from the bandit''s leader that lost his consciousness from the brutal impact. Thetter''s pride as the leader was instantly crushed along with the ground he was standing on.

    "Hm?" Lyon furrowed his eyebrows toward the rest of the bandits.

    "Eeek!"

    The front-most person of the group immediately shrieked and ran away. Lyon witnessed the domino effect in ce as the rest of them followed the first''s action. Thest one had his legs shaking as the sword on his waist trembled before Lyon took one step forward.

    "Ah!"

    Thest bandit turned around too quickly and stumbled on his own legs as he tried to take the first step. He fell with a thud but quickly got up and continued running. Theical act broke Tuey''s surprised face to a chuckle.

    "Fusya!"

    "Eh??"

    Lyon was surprised as something was rubbing against his thigh. He naturally turned around before his face froze at the sight of the giant lizard.

    "...."

    (W-What is this?) thought Lyon with a gulp.

    He knew that the lizard was showing its affection toward him as it kept rubbing its head against his leg however, this was probably the wildest things he had ever woken up to in his life.

    "Fusya?"

    Lyon tilted his head as he muttered the word the being kept saying.

    "Fusya! Fusya!"

    The lizard being nodded twice before it actually stood up to Lyon''s disbelief. The towering height surprised him but he kept his crossed arms before his figure was embraced by the soft skin. The giant lizard being closed its eyes and a giant smile was formed.

    "Fusya! Fusya!!"

    Tuey naturally pouted, she was jealous that Lyon could easily bond with the giant cutie that easily.

    "Hohoho~"

    The old manughed with his hands behind his back as he approached Lyon.

    "Buwah!"

    Lyon pushed the giant lizard away and kept his arms forward as to hold him off to embrace him.

    "I''m all in for being suffocated, hehe, but not from a giant smander!" shout Lyon in annoyance.

    "Fusya!"

    The lizard didn''t mind nor did it understood what Lyon was saying as it kept its giant body against him.

    "Smander?"

    The rest of the group tilted their head in confusion. It was a word that they never came across nor heard before.

    "Older brother what''s a smander?" asked Tuey.

    "What? A talking dog?"

    "Y-Y-You! You meanie! Hmph!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    She couldn''t believe that Lyon would still say the joke. She pouted with a crossed arms and refused to see his face.

    Lyon took a peek at her expression and chuckled.

    "A smander is this guy! or gal! Honestly, I don''t know if this is a female or male," said Lyon to Fusya blinking eyes.

    "What are you talking about young man? This being is called Fusya, a type of demonic beast that roamed in this world. It is quite famous for its tendency with humans and their capabilities of dragging a caravan."

    "Fusya? A demonic beast? You mean that this giant smander is a demonic beast?"

    "Yes, it is."

    "Really?" said Lyon with a skeptical tone.

    "Well, if you are talking about the aggressiveness of its race then no. Fusya is less aggressive than dogs but as loyal as them. Though, loyalty means nothing without sufficient strength these days."

    Lyon smirked, "Loyalty is a type of strength in itself. Even the presence alone could bring power to others."

    "Fusya Fusya!"

    Fusya nodded twice in agreement as if it knew what Lyon was talking about.

    "Alright that''s enough," said Lyon as Fusyaid t like a lizard.

    Lyon stretched his neck against the sunset with a few popping sounds before saying, "So, Fusya, huh, where is your owner?"

    The old man shook his head, "The young driver is dead."

    "Oh..."

    Lyon looked at the corpse of the young man on the ground before darting his nce at the bandit''s leader.

    "So, what are we going to do with him?" said Lyon as he pointed downward at the bandit.

    "Hmm, I think tied him up and gave him to the officials? He might be a fugitive with a bounty on his head."

    "Alright, fes, tied him up!"

    Lyon was obviously referring to the twin servants that he had not given names to yet.

    "Y-yes master!"

    "Don��"

    "Yes, master?"

    "Ah forget it. Oh right, since I remember, here I got a gift for each of you."

    "Gift?"

    "Yeah."

    "For us?"

    "That''s what I said, yeah."

    Warm liquid suddenly built up in the corner of their eyes as they look at the new master. Kindness was the thing that they often forgot about. However, the aloof new master of theirs was someone that''s unique and one of a kind, unlike their previous master.

    (Oh crap, they''re crying) thought Lyon before he shook his head with a smile.

    "Held your head up high, both of you. I will be naming you two right now as the sun be the witness of this sacred moment."

    The twin servants looked at him in disbelief as tears rolling down their cheeks.

    "You on the right, your name will be Rue!"

    "You on the left, your name will be Lue!"

    Lyon grinned as he muttered, "Now prove your worth! Your desire to live!"

    Lyon flicked his finger before a pair of sabers appeared on both of his hands. He stabbed them both to the ground before Lyon took a step back.

    "A sentient weapon?!"

    "A twin sentient weapon?"

    Lyon crossed his arms, "Yes, a twin sentient weapon! No rule does it say that only one owner could have them both."

    "Now!" Lyon''s eyes turned sharp before he continued, "call forth your names and conquer them!"

    The twin was enveloped with anxiety as they hold each other''s hands. Those innocent eyes of them looked at each other before they nodded. They both turned around before Lyon grinned as he saw the determination behind those eyes.

    "Rue!"

    "Lue!"

    The moment each of them touched the hilt of their respective sabers. Their heart thumped almost as if they were about to explode. Their knees immediately gave out.

    "AACK!"

    "AACK!"

    Both of them screamed before they gritted their teeth as they looked down with veins popping up on their foreheads. Their pupils and iris were already gone as they held the pain from the repelling forceing out of the two sabers.

    "Don''t falter now!" shouted Lyon.

    "The two sabers didn''t want to acknowledge them," the old man shook his head.

    "They will."

    "Forget it, Lyon, you are only hurting them."

    "No, a sentient weapon does not judge the cultivation level of its potential users. It''s their will, their personality, their morals, and everything else. It''s all about feelings. Besides, I never said anything about acknowledging. Those sentient weapons are hard-headed and picky, so the ideal way of thinking is, conquer!"

    "Don''t think that you are beneath them! Think that you are above them! Rise and beyond! Rue and Lue, you are one that is two and two that is one!"

    Hearing those wordsing out of their master''s mouth made their pupils and irises came back as they gritted their teeth. They looked at each other as a mirror to one another before both of them moved in the same motion. Their trembling knees started to raise up with apparent struggle before both of them were standing straight.

    "Haaah!"

    Both of them roared all their might as Lyon smirked. The sabers were pulled out by their hands.

    "Good!"

    Lyon shouted as he looked at both of them passing out at the same time and fell with a unison thud. The rest of the group was agape at the performance they showed.

    "Though they are not yet conquered, you guys are one step forward," Lyon muttered as he looked at both sabers stayed in their respective hands.

    *p *p *p

    The group furrowed their eyebrows as someone came approaching. The person wore a cloak that covered his entire body as nothing but its height they could roughly measure.

    "To think that I would meet one of the one hundredpetitors in this road."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he heard the slightly feminine voice however, he couldn''t see her face behind the emotionless mask that she wore.

    "The way you act, your bearing and the way you say your words, your nickname suits you well, Lyon Torga."

    "Hmm..."

    Lyon''s eyes turned sharp before he muttered, "Are you... did we... I mean are you... one of my women?"

    .

    .

    "Fusya?"

    .

    .

    "What?"

    The masked woman was not the only that was confused the rest of the group was frozen.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 329 - A Swordsman And A Princess Dragon

    Lyon crossed his arms with a big grin that increased his charisma by folds. He didn''t even realize that what he just said was beyond shameless. That was some level of confidence that even God couldn''t do.

    The masked woman was caught off guard. She didn''t expect the conversation would start like this. She was sure that she would lead the dialogue but that single sentence broke that atmosphere so much that she lost her momentum.

    "N-No..."

    "No? Are you sure?"

    The masked woman blinked in disbelief. She thought she misheard the words thating out of Lyon''s lips. (Are you... sure? Eh? What is he talking about? Eh?!) thought the masked woman before she suddenly turned around.

    "Ah?"

    Lyon was a bit surprised seeing her action.

    "W-We will settle this in the arena!" the masked woman scurried over before disappearing from the group''s view.

    "W-What? What just happened?" asked Lyon with one of his eyebrows raised before he turned around and seeing the old manughed his ass off while Tuey shook her head in disappointment.

    "Nothing happened," said the dragondy before she got off from the destroyed caravan and walked her way toward Lyon who suspected nothing. She stood in front of his aloof face before putting her hands on her waist. With her dragon tooth slightly peeking out, she looked at him with a smile.

    "So, I heard from Yoji that I am one of your harems?"

    Lyon immediately looked to the ground with his eyebrows furrowed to the point it arched like a sword. His nose was pulled up as he gritted his teeth in fuming annoyance. (That little shit!).

    He gulped his saliva, "I- I mean, you already know that I got a wife right?"

    He showed her the ring that was on his finger as he reminded her of how he got the ring. The story he already told on her balcony.

    The dragondy nodded, "Yes, that is true, but a harem is not just two women now is it not?"

    "Alright fes, how about you settle your arguments in the inn, not in a quiet road?" said the old man as he patted both of their shoulders at the same time.

    "Fusya!"

    Lyon squinted his eyes against the old man before thetter lightly pinched his shoulder so wlessly that the dragondy didn''t notice the additional force. (Wait a minute, don''t you think that a quiet ce like this would be a better option than staying at the inn? Oh... OH?! You are trying to bail me out of this conversation and hoped that she forgot about it?! Father-inw you?! Are the best!) thought Lyon as he nodded.

    (A man gotta take care of each other) thought the old man as he nodded.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Let''s take a walk," said the dragondy as she walked off the main road and left the two with their bulging eyes.

    (Well shit) thought Lyon as he saw the old man praying and bid him farewell.

    "Go my child, make sure you are still alive, my daughter is waiting for you after all."

    (Why does your tone change into that of a monk?!) thought Lyon as he saw the old man closed his eyes with his palms pressing each other right in front of his chest.

    "Good luck older brother!" shouted Tuey with a chuckle as Lyon walked away.

    Thetter suddenly halted and turned around to face Tuey who was bewildered. She would have never thought that Lyon would stop and turned around.

    "Woof!"

    Lyon turned around and resumed his walk.

    .

    .

    .

    "Grr!" Tuey punched the caravan floor the moment she heard how Lyon replied to her support. (I can''t believe him, I can''t believe him at all!) thought Tuey as she pouted and look away.

    ---------------------------

    Lyon followed behind her as he took his arms behind his head and had that aloof bearing of his. Walking off the main road he found himself on a cliff before the dragondy took a sit right at the edge as she looked over the infinite water that nature provided. Her face was shimmering from the dusk of orange light that the single sun gave out from the horizon.

    Lyon stopped and stood behind her as the wind gently fluttered their hair. He put his hands in his pocket as he looked at her shoulder. There were mixed feelings when he saw that back.

    "Lyon... Torga..."

    Lyon looked up as he heard her mutters. He couldn''t see her emotion from his point of view and he could only put a smile on his face.

    "I can''t believe it, you are actually, Lyon Torga."

    (Hmm?) thought Lyon as he could feel that her eyes were glimmering with a dry smile and red nose. Lyon opened his mouth but his words stuck in his throat. No, more like there was no word that he could utter at this moment. He knew that the dragondy knew his name a long time ago from the tone that he heard. He instantly felt guilty.

    "The ''Lyon Torga''."

    "I''m sorry!"

    Lyon walked forward before sitting against her in reverse. His back touched hers as they looked at half of the world each. He smiled as the gentle gale fluttered their hair and the grass was dancing along. The brittle dandelion flowers were blown as they basked the two before heading toward the sea to the dragondy''s raising eyes.

    "I don''t remember fully how we would spend the time together at the time. We must have not exchanged names for a reason however, I couldn''t remember what it was. The time wille where I will remember everything. The first life that I have spent, the first life that you knew of before, and the second that you know today."

    "However, I roughly remember our first encounter," Lyon smiled.

    The dragondy opened her eyes wide in surprise as she suddenly felt cold on the rise of her goosebumps. Lyon''s neck leaned on her right shoulder as he faced the sky beside her ear.

    "I''ve noticed you got a little fang peeking out there, are you perhaps a dragon?"

    Lyon whispered slowly as she heard every word clearer than the sky above. She tightened her upper lips as with a blink, tears ran down from her eyes.

    "A-Are you... you''re not scared, are you?"

    Lyon let out a snort with a smile on his face.

    "Scared? For what? But you are one weird dragon though, I mean... where are your whiskers?

    Tears immediately broke out as she sprouted her magnificent silver wings opened to the sky before she jumped off the cliff and stayed in the air as she turned around. She shook her tears away as she smiled with her hands holding each other and stretched to the back. Her back slightly leaned forward, "Hey! I''m a dragon! Not a cat! Hmph!"

    Lyon stood up before he walked to the edge of the cliff and smiled against her.

    "Wow, you really have beautiful eyes there!"

    (You''re saying the dialogue backward, you stupid, you stupid swordsman) thought the dragondy with a smile before she replied.

    "What? Really? Do you mean it??"

    Lyon crossed his arms and acted like he was contemting before he nodded repeatedly.

    "Yup yup, like a sh of a sword that cuts through jade."

    Despite the fluttering heart that she felt right now, her quivering lips still yed her role.

    "W-well is that a good thing?"

    "Of course it is."

    Lyon stretched his lips as he grinned against her. It was probably the biggest grin he had ever did in his current life. He stretched his arm before pointing himself with his thumb.

    "My name is Lyon Torga, I''m a wandering swordsman before but as you know, now I am nothing but a young traveler with an iplete memory."

    The dragondy was a bit surprised as she watched how he act. Before the impulse to chuckle was uncontainable. The way he acts reminded her of the first time she met him, aloof and shameless. However, was shameless a bad thing? Without a certain degree of shamelessness, he wouldn''t have met her on that ind.

    She too pointed out herself with her thumb before she said, "My name is Fione Lumina, I''m a solitude princess before but as you now know, I''m nothing but a mature dragon who somehow got older than a certain wandering swordsman."

    Both of them chuckled at each other before Fione suddenly lost her bnce before she fell.

    "Ack!" Lyon eximed before he immediately leaped from the huge cliff without thinking about the consequences. He felt the certain heaviness that he didn''t ever experience in other worlds before but his eyes were focusing on reaching that hand that reached out to him.

    "I got you!" shouted Lyon as he grabbed her wrist and pulled her up.

    His eyes immediately opened wide as he felt moist on his lips against her who closed her eyes. The two figures proceed down as they sumb to gravity.... and lust.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 330 - You And I , Beyond Precipe

    Lyon closed his eyes as he and the dragon beauty fell in an embrace with their hair fluttered under the shimmering dusk. The woman stretched her wings wide before both of them glide down. They both flew right above the surface of the ocean with one single p of hers. Both of them had their eyes closed as they spun around while their lips connected as if their hearts.

    Lyon slowly opened his eyes as he blinked twice with a smile against those sliver pupils of hers. Her jade hair was illuminated with the orange hue of the sun before Lyon put a finger toward the surface of the sea as it made a trail as they flew toward the endless horizon.

    The words were spoken by their hearts as they looked at each other with warmth. She had been waiting for a long time while he only had a piece of memory of her. However, that single piece was enough for him to understand her heartfelt. Right now, at this moment, there was nothing that could separate them both.

    Lumina smiled as her finger gently touched the surface of the sea. The same thing that happened inside the cave urred. Part of the sea formed a bowl as she immediately surfed up and stretched her wings wide to instantly put a stop to her gliding.

    Lyon was in awe seeing that they were surrounded by a wall made of the sea. It was towering high before they all conjoined at the top and formed a sphere. He smiled before both of them slowly descended down.

    Lumina''s head was on his broad chest whilst her wings slowly folded. Their bare feetnded on the seafloor as they could hear the sound of a gentle wave that was on a loop from the top side of the sphere.

    Lyon was breathing on top of her head before he touched it with his nose. The fragrance was something that even the thick scene of the sea couldn''t beat. It took only one sniff before Lyon was taken to another world that Heavens couldn''t offer.

    Thump. Thump. Thump.

    Lumina could hear his heartbeat was matching against her. There was no denying what''s going to happen next. She allowed it. He allowed it. It was meant to be. She won''t wait another next time.

    Lyon put his hands on her shoulders before he slowly traced down and reached the swordsman sash that she wore. He grabbed the end of it before he smiled and took a step back to her surprised eyes.

    She took a gulp before she opened her arms and nodded with a heavenly blush on her cheeks. He looked at the sash before he pulled it with a smile. Her swordsman top robe was immediately opened from the middle.

    Lyon could see that her breasts were covered with nothing as he could directly see the cleavage.

    --------------- NSFW Start-------------------

    Lumina looked down with a smile as her cheeks turned a red hue. She couldn''t hear one footstep before she felt warm hands pressing her burning cheeks. Her eyes were sparkling as she nced deep into those ck-gxy eyes of his.

    Their lips once again connected like glue before Lumina opened her eyes wide in surprise. She slightly squinted her eyes as she felt a moist tongue was dancing with hers. Their heart was locked at each other as Lyon''s hand ran down to her nape before pushing her cor down to her back.

    Lumina''s arms turned weak as her emotion skyrocketed with happiness. Sheid them down as they kept on kissing at each other. He put onest push of her robe before her waist up was open bare.

    Her skin was like porcin and smooth despite being a dragon herself. Lyon didn''t wait long as he started to grope her breast that felt right on his palms.

    "Ahn."

    Lumina instinctively let out a moan that she couldn''t control. Their kiss was slightly paused as they looked at each other. She had a hint of embarrassment on her face but Lyon noticed that those glimmering moist of her cute lips was probably the most delicious thing in the world at the moment.

    She tried to look away as she felt her cheeks burning whenever she saw her face. Lyon gently held her chin with a pinch before he nted another kiss on her lips after he turned her face to his. He was not letting her go as he could hear her panting breath.

    She has felt her emotion exploded as she looked at how desperate Lyon was as he kneaded her breasts. The feeling of being wanted, engulfed her in joy like never before. A euphoria-like parade in her heart as it set marched on her beastly instinct.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    She let go of her breasts for Lyon to y as she put her arms around him before ripping his clothes off with a pull from the back. Lyon was slightly startled before her body leaned forward and pushed him down to the seafloor with a thud.

    She was sitting on top of his waistline with her beautiful breasts opened in all their glory. Shebed her jade hair back as she lifted her head. She was panting as her dragon tooth peeking out when she smiled.

    Lyon gulped his saliva as his already glossy mouth couldn''t stand it anymore. It was love as it was lust. Seeing that goblet-like waist of her ready to ride him pumped his heart and send all his blood downward.

    The bump she felt at the edge of her butt only fueled her instinctive desire to mate as she grinned. Lyon didn''t expect this sort of development but he certainly knew how to behave.

    Snap!

    With a snap of his finger a magic brand, the basic of basic, appeared on the rest of the clothes before they disintegrated them into nothing.

    (Take the lead, Lumina) thought Lyon before he was sent into something that Heaven couldn''t replicate.

    Lumina slightly straightened her knees before the dragon shaft was challenging her to breed. The potent bloodline that ran in her veins couldn''t take it anymore as it aligned with her wishes. She ran her fingers toward the de of his chest before going between his abs.

    She slightly opened her mouth as her dragon tooth revealed before she brutally mmed her butt downward with a BANG to Lyon''s disbelief.

    "Ahn~"

    The dragon shaft immediately prated through the thinyer of membrane that was the symbol of her purity. The walls immediately caught the entire shaft and ready to massage it with very little movement required. Though there was a hint of trickling blood, there was no writhing pain that Lyon saw in her face. It was nothing but her desire to breed.

    He smiled in ecstasy at the sudden thrust before his eyes turned green as jade. No ordinary human body could handle the force of a dragon, let alone those whose cultivation was lower than thetter.

    Lumina put her hands on both of his shoulders as she pushed her down. She was in charge. She clenched her gluteus maximus to the brim as she slid forward and back. Forward and then back again.

    "Ugh!"

    Lyon opened his eyes wide as he couldn''t believe what he felt. The holy nectar had lubricated his shaft more than it should before Lumina started to increase her tempo.

    Plop! Plop! Plop!

    The sound was more apparent as she finally started to moan. Lyon instinctively kneaded her breast and kissed her nipples when needed to as he followed her rhythm.

    "Ah~ Ah~ Hmm~"

    Her moan was like the singing of an angle to Lyon''s ears as he slightly raised both of his knees. He smiled before he clenched his hips and trusted upward in a perfect symphony.

    "Uuu~<3!"

    Lumina was taken by surprise as she identally let out a slight hint of a dragon roar before quickly ovepped with a moan of a woman.

    "More... More!"

    She once again moved as Lyon followed along. They gradually increased their tempo as nothing else matter. The plopping sound was as fast as a treble and loud as a speaker, but they were driven by instinct to mate, they couldn''t care less about the others.

    "Ha~ Ha~ Something... Something is...?!"

    Lyon didn''t give mercy as he kept pounding her from the ground up.

    "Hnn! Hnn.. Wait.. Wait...!!"

    She could feel that something big was going to happen to her. It was thest shred of her humanity in her consciousness that made her say that but the body belonged to the blood that ran in her veins. She couldn''t stop even if she said what she said.

    Lyon started to get up as he embraced her, but the thrusting didn''t show mercy. It was toote for him to hold back either.

    "Ah! Ah~ Ah! I''m!"

    She couldn''t finish her words before her silvery pupils shrunken and her ws ripped his back in simultaneously with the walls inside her vagina contracting.

    "Gh!"

    Lyon gritted his teeth as he poured out his seed inside her womb along with the spasm of muscles that she had as she reached her orgasm.

    "Ha, ha, ha."

    Both of them were panting against each other as their foreheads were holding each other. Lumina felt warm on her navel but she still could feel the twitching inside.

    "You still... hah..."

    Lumina let out a wry smile before Lyon gently pushed her body down.

    "What are you...?"

    "I never left my woman looked pretty when I''m done."

    Lyon smirked though his entire body was already sweating profusely.

    "Wait.. wait let me re�� ahn <3"

    Lyon didn''t show any mercy as he started another round.

    Plop! Plop! Plop!

    And another.

    "Ahn! Wait, we need, at least let me rest!"

    Another.

    "I, I can''t feel my hips anymore."

    "Use your wings!"

    "You''re impossible."

    "Hahaha!"

    --------------- NSFW End-------------------

    Time went on as the sun already left its shift a long time ago.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 331 - How Can The Bra Fit So Well?!

    "Ugh"

    The light of dawn slowly crept up on Lyon''s sleeping face. The slight heat made him twitched his eyebrows alongside his closed eyes. He let out a breath before he could feel the sand with his palms.

    "Uh?"

    Lyon opened his eyes before he saw a pair of birds flying above them and into the horizon. He blinked one time before darting his nce at the crumble of jade hair that sleeping on his bare chest. He could feel her breath on his skin and he could smell the beautiful fragrance of her femininity. He put a smile on his face before hebed her hair twice then hugged her with one arm. He kissed the top of his head before he closed his eyes once more.

    "Wait a minute... I was sure that we were in the middle of the sea."

    He opened his eyes before he took a look at his surroundings. The low tide wave was calling and the light brown sand was what he could see across the shore.

    "What happened? Oh... right... She couldn''t hold the sphere anymore as her body weakened to a certain extent. Hahaha!"

    Lyonughed with pride but no guilt before Lumina''s eyes slightly twitched. She got up from his bare chest while rubbing one of her eyes with her mouth yawning against him. With the shimmering light hitting her face, she slightly frowned before she blinked a few times to adjust her vision.

    "Yo!"

    Lyon greeted her with a dumb grin. However, Lumina could only blink like a fool as she looked at his bare torso. Her eyes nce down to the back before she noticed something unsightly resting down. Her face turned a red hue before she pointed her trembling finger against him.

    "D-Did we..."

    She repeatedly pointed her finger against him then at her but the words she was about to say next never came out.

    "We totally did, in fact, you took the lead."

    Lyon grinned as he repeatedly nodded as he crossed his arms.

    "Hah."

    Lumina clenched both of her arms as she pushed down the sand. Goosebumps immediately rose as her eyes opened wide the moment she remembered what had happened. Her lips quivered as she didn''t have any confidence to say any word fluently.

    Lyon got up before he stood straight. He stretched his arms upward with a loud yawn against the horizon and the low tide wave. He put his arms against his waist as he smiled against the dawn. He grinned from ear to ear as happiness enveloped his soul.

    "Ah, I''ve emptied my ammunition and my legs feel as light as a feather hahaha! I could probably levitate now thanks to you hahaha!"

    Lyonughed heartily as he took a nce at the woman who was still standing on her knees. He tilted his head before he squatted down and pat her head.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Lyon put on a big smile as if he was stuck with the emotion.

    "C... C... Can''t..."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon raised his eyebrows, "Can''t? Can''t what?"

    Lumina turned her head as she red at him with her heavenly blush and glimmering eyes. Her lips were tightened as her palms were pressing her knees.

    "Oh... Hahahaha!"

    Lyon stood straight as he looked up to the sky. It was a proud moment for any man. There was nothing more significant in life than this, at least for him, at least for now. He knew exactly what''s happening from the way Lumina acted and he was basking all the glory of what he did as a result.

    "Hmm?"

    He noticed that there was a cliff right above them before he darted his nce to the beautiful woman.

    "Lumina, you did bring a spare of clothes..."

    Lumina opened her eyes wide before she darted her nce away from him.

    "Right?"

    Lyon asked once more but Lumina refused to answer and only turned her head away.

    "Well, it''s not like it''s the end of the world."

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder before he squatted down and suddenly kneaded her breast from the back.

    "Eeek?!"

    Lumina''s entire body immediately tensed. She couldn''t handle another round with the way she was right now. She let out a moan as Lyon was humming as if he was contemting. (W-What is he doing?!) thought Lumina as she couldn''t help but worry.

    (T-This beast!) She cursed inside her heart though she was with the dragon blood running in her veins.

    "Ahn..."

    She couldn''t help but let out a moan as her head leaned back to his shoulder.

    "En, got it."

    Lyon nodded before he flicked his finger and a red bra appeared in his hand to her disbelief eyes between her panting breaths. She looked at the red bra before she took a nce at his grinning face.

    Without further ado, he grabbed the end of the otherce with his other hand and put the bra around her breast before clipping it at the back. Lumina couldn''t believe what just happened nor could she believe how the bra fits her breast size.

    (This... this is beyond pervert isn''t it?) thought Lumina as she gulped.

    Lyon flicked his finger once more before a white panty appeared on his hand. It even had a Nostria logo on it.

    She lost her words as her mouth gape at the thing her man was holding. She could feel the loss of the support on her back before she wasid to rest as Lyon walked around her. With her hips being weakened to the extent that she couldn''t get up anymore she could only w her hand toward him.

    "W-Wai..."

    "Hahaha, what are you talking about? I couldn''t hear you clearly."

    Lyon smirked before she held up her legs and gently put the panty in.

    "Ah~"

    She couldn''t look anymore. Her embarrassment was over the mountain as she used her arms to cover her face but yfully took a peek between the fingers. Her face couldn''t be any redder as blood vessels inside her cheeks about to explode from shame.

    However, Lyon was smiling as he looked down and pulled the panty up before covering those cute jade bush of hers. His head suddenly leaned down before he gave it a light kiss.

    "Ahn~"

    She instinctively let out a moan before Lyon smiled and picked her up like the princess she used to be.

    "Crack of Desire."

    Lyon muttered before a magic brand appeared right in front of them.

    A portal was made to her disbelief (Space Element?!). Her thought was at a mess, she was not able to react to how Lyon could get his hands on the bra and the panty and now he proved something else that was unbelievable. Not even in ten thousand cultivators, one could find one space-element cultivator.

    Lyon walked forward before he found himself on the other side of the portal, on top of the cliff above them.

    The breeze instantly fluttered their hair as they walked down to the main road below. With nothing but open fields, they were like adam and eve, except the adam was the only one naked. It was their luck that they got washed ashore to the same ce where they fell from the cliff.

    "Hmm... I thought magic could manipte element around them based on their affinity, but I guess I need to invent one of how to make clothes and not disintegrate them instead hahahaha!"

    "Bhuu~"

    Lumina chuckled as she heard his im. Inventing a magic spell was harder than evoking a powerful one. Not only one would need the affinity required, but they must also face trial and error. The problem was, the error, most time result in the death of the user because of a mismatchedposition between the mana stored inside the spell and the level of the magic used.

    "Oh... They left us a note."

    Lyon noticed a badly made sign on the side of the road. There was even a little image of Fusya on the right bottom corner. He could tell right away that Tuey made it.

    <em>We are lodging in an inn in the near city which you can see above the sign. The inn is called Faraway Heroes. If you are done with your quarrel please go there. I hope you are still one piece young man. Stupid older brother!! Don''t woof at me again!! Fusya? Fusya Fusya Fusya!"</em>

    <em></em>Lyon''s lips twitched as he saw the sign. It was obvious that they all wanted a share of writing on the small wooden board.

    "What the hell, the smander can write?!"

    Lyon took a nce upward and saw how the caravan''s broken pieces were stacked on the side of the road like garbage.

    Lumina chuckled at his funny expressions before Lyon asked, "This.. is a different world isn''t it?"

    "Yes, the old man called it... World of Blue?"

    His heart immediately skipped a beat as he heard what she said. His eyes opened wide as he remembered what Selena had said back then in Nostria.

    "Blue... Continent...."

    Lyon muttered before he remembered when Karina got her first anti-mana source. The beast elder that protected it said that the world was probably one before it was destroyed to pieces. Linking the two was not hard as Lyon concluded. With the age of Selena and that he had a past life, what people called the world was actually a continent.

    Lyon smirked as he stood with anticipation. (You''re here... aren''t you, Cecile!).

    ---------------

    A beautiful pair of lips was making the same smirk as the figure looked over the huge window.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 332 - Another Encounter

    Lumina was at the mercy of the figure that carried her but her thought was curious about the expression the man shown to an empty sky. She opened her mouth before the sound of a neighing horse came from the main road.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he turned his head against the noise. A pair of white horses were dragging a luxurious carriage forward with the lead from its driver. The driver was a middle-aged man with the clothes of that of a butler from high noble.

    The driver furrowed his eyebrows as he took a nce at the two, unkempt looks. He had never seen such ridiculous behavior from the lower ss that couldn''t possibly be any lower. They were homeless to the point of not having any clothes on them.

    "Miss, please close the curtain! There is something unsightly at the side of the road."

    The half driver half butler said with a hint of contempt and irritation that made Lyon raised one of his eyebrows.

    "What''s wrong? What''s out there?"

    Lyon heard the young woman''s haughty voice from inside the carriage but only to frown as he looked at the driver''s face.

    "It is something that your beautiful and pure eyes shouldn''t see miss."

    Lyon smirked before Lumina realized he was about to do something outrageous. Her willingness to stop him was ovepped by her curiosity as the carriage passed them by. They could see the curtain on the small windows were closed by. After they could see the back of the carriage did Lyon suddenly opened his mouth.

    "You talk a lot of shit old man."

    The driver and the young woman inside the carriage were taken by surprise at his response. The former''s eyes were twitching in disbelief and fuming with rage. He had never seen someone so disrespectful toward him.

    "Hahahaha!"

    They suddenly heard a burst ofughter that belonged to the woman inside the carriage. Naturally, the horses stopped their track before the butler said.

    "Miss."

    "Well wait now, no need to jump on your gun here. This whole road has been pretty boring for me. Young man, why not take a bet with me?"

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows. He knew and was sure of it that the woman didn''t even take a peak against the curtain to see him. (Interesting woman) thought Lyon before he let out a smirk.

    "Fine then, why not? Have it your way, what kind of bet do you want? What do I gain what do I lose?"

    "Hmmm.. you are pretty excited for someone with a peak Divine Realm level. The figure near you is a lot more powerful than you but I''m willing to make a bet with you and only you."

    Lumina furrowed her eyebrows as she was too detected from inside the carriage. Though she probably couldn''t guess her gender and condition, she could pinpoint her cultivation level range without even needing to see them in person. However, she couldn''t hold her chuckle. Many ordinary people or even not the ordinary ones had fallen for Lyon''s <em>unintentional low cultivation level trick.</em>

    <em></em>"Go on with it, what''s the bet?"

    "Hmm... I have not really think about it yet, but the game is. If you could still stand while taking five direct blows to your gut from him. It''s your win."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "That''s boring and unfair!"

    Lyon suddenly replied before the woman inside the carriage could even think of a prize. The middle-aged man furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at his impolite response.

    "That impudent mouth of yours needs to be smacked!"

    "Yeah, yeah, said the one who got irritated by a slight insult."

    "You!"

    "Oh I''m sorry, I thought I was talking to thedy inside the carriage. Not its driver."

    Lyon smirked before the driver held the bursting blood that almost came out from his throat. He had never been beaten verbally before and now he had met the worst of the worst.

    "Hahaha! You have a sharp tongue. I like that in men, you don''t bow down to ss. It makes me even more curious, what makes you kneel."

    Lyon could only smile before Lumina pinched his chest with a frown on her face. Her jealousy was apparent especially with her mouth pouting. However, Lyon only found her expression cute instead, especially with how weakened her current state was.

    "Tell me then, what do you have in mind for the game?"

    "Heh, since I really wanted to punch him the most. How about we switch the roles. If he could even stand after five of my punches, then it''s my loss."

    "Hahaha, what are you talking about? Don''t you know that I''m a level three Godhood Cultivator? You can even kick me in the gut and I wouldn''t even flinch."

    "Interesting, very interesting, never before that, I''ve seen something like this. That''s a good suggestion. Now for the prize of winning and punishment of losing."

    "Miss?! You surely not?"

    "I have spoken."

    The driver immediately shut his middle-aged mouth before taking a slight bow against the door of the luxurious carriage.

    (She is not just somedy of a noble, she is quite capable of tending herself it seems) thought Lyon as he saw how the middle-aged man had a sweat on his forehead. That was sweating from her presence and not her identity.

    Lyon squatted down before he gentlyid Lumina on top of the grass. There was not a hint of worry inside those menacing silver pupils of hers but instead a frown and a pout. An emotion called jealousy.

    Lyon smiled before giving her a kiss on her forehead. He stood up before turning around with his arms crossed against the driver.

    "If I win, I will take the carriage and his clothes."

    Lyon casually said the words with a gentle breeze from nature fluttered his hair.

    The two of them were taken back from his requests before the driver snapped.

    "How dare you think that it''s a sufficient trade?! What can you even offer?!"

    "Offer? Hmm... Do I need to make an offer here? I mean, thedy inside the carriage is the one that''s wanted to be entertained. Tell you what, if you could still stand and breathing, you can do the original game and punched me five times."

    "Yo��"

    "Hahahaha!"

    Thedy inside the carriageughed before she said, "You don''t know who I am, do you?"

    "Not even the slightest idea."

    "You impudent fool! She is��"

    "Silence! If he doesn''t know then he doesn''t know. With you telling him my identity it would only make me look bad."

    "A-Apology miss!"

    The driver bowed once more.

    "Alright, it''s a deal!"

    Lyon smirked before the driver said, "As you wish, miss."

    "Come and give me those meaningless fists of yours," said the driver.

    "Heh," Lyon shrugged his shoulder before he opened his arms. He cracked his knuckles as he gradually took his time approaching the middle-aged man.

    Thedy inside the carriage was naturally interested in the little game that she orchestrated. She took a quiet peek between the curtain from the small window. She instantly furrowed her eyebrows as she got a clearer view of Lyon''s face.

    "This guy..."

    She darted her nce from his face to the pieces of paper that were stacked on the opposite of her seat. She picked it up before she rustled through the paper until she found the one she was looking for with a smile on her lips. She drew the paper up before putting them side to side to the window.

    "Well, well, to think that I would find one of mypetitors here. However, aren''t your cultivation too low to fight for the Throne?"

    She put her hand to support her face as she looked at him with interest. Cultivation wise he was not even adequate to be in her eyes. However, the fact that he could win the Crown, meant that he was no somebody.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Tch! Stop acting tough kid, after this is done you will even struggle to open your eyes."

    Lyon smirked as he shook his head with closed eyes. However, the moment he opened them again, his gxy eyes were now jade as his pupils turned vertical like a cold-blooded beast.

    The woman inside the carriage gradually opened her eyes wide as her face leave the support of her hand. She gulped at the sight of his transformation that appeared minuscule to the ordinary.

    "No dodging now..."

    Lyon muttered the word before plunged his fist right into the driver''s stomach and made his body bent backward along with the shredding noise of his clothes being ripped. His eyes opened wide as Lyon retracted his fist. He starred at the ground in disbelief as he coughed out blood.

    "What''s this, c''mon, at least hold on until the third blow now would ya?"

    He smirked before his eyes turned golden and his height was reduced in half. With four tails floating like it was weightless. The woman inside the carriage was speechless however, Lyon was not having any of the driver''s words before golden mana spiraled across his right arm as he let out his fist against the same spot as the first one.

    Part of his meridians exploded along with blood he coughed from his mouth.

    The woman inside the carriage let out a wry smile, "Able to make a third level Godhood Cultivator on his knees just by two blows whilst being a peak Divine Cultivator, so this is the power of Lyon Torga, nicknamed, Young Emperor."

    Lyon''s hair fluttered as he looked at the driver turned unconscious before thetter''s figure slowly fell with a thud to the ground.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 333 - Exchanging Blows Between Two Strong Women.

    Lyon pped the dust in his hands away before stripping the unconscious butler''s clothes. He wore the long ck pants before calling Scarlet to cut it a little shorter so that it fits his ankles. He buckled up before he darted his nce with a furrowed eyebrows. He squatted down and took the white shirt before standing once more as he muttered, "Please don''t."

    He opened the shirt wide before he saw the hole right on the back. Shredded from the middle.

    He closed his eyes with a slight tilt of his head in disappointment. He let out a sigh before he used his leg to pick up the ck suit and caught it with his other hand. He knew he didn''t have that much hope the moment he saw the same shredded hole that the suit had.

    "Ah, well, Lumina!"

    Lyon suddenly turned around to his dumbfounded woman who looked at him with slowly blinking eyes.

    "I got us a carriage! Hahaha!"

    Lyon let out a burst of haughtyughter with a hint of pride inside him as he crossed his arms.

    Lumina let out a chuckle as she saw how it went. The young man took down a full-fledged dragon to the ground with his roar alone, let alone a mere butler from a noble. The difference was too vast even if she were to exin it to someone, nobody would believe her.

    Lyon took big steps as he quickly approached her. He brought the shirt and wore it around her shoulder before putting the suit on top of it. Lumina''s cheeks turned a red hue at his gesture. Today she had been surprised by his recent actions. Nobody could have expected Lyon to have this side of his. With his natural perverted predator at the front, mostdies would scurry away from him. However, she finally managed to see this side of him. The side that could swoon any women''s heart at sight.

    (This is quite dangerous) thought Lumina as she saw how Lyon smiled at her with pure joy. (If you always show this side of yours, all women in the world would hunt you down) she suddenly ced her hand on his cheek and kissed him to his surprise.

    "Eh? Wh-what''s wrong?"

    Lyon looked at her eyes squinting with happiness and gleam before thetter shook her head. (For now, though, you are mine).

    "H-Hey, I was wondering."

    Lyon suddenly changed the subject as he furrowed his eyebrows, "Remember when I want to ask you back in your room??"

    Lumina contemted for a while before she remembered that Lyon did want to ask a question back then. However, things suddenly escted too quickly for them to even catch up. Remembering the atmosphere back then, she couldn''t help but gulped before she nodded.

    "Lumina, if you got pregnant."

    Lumina''s face instantly turned red asva as her silvery pupil turned meek instead of menacing like its default state. Thest word instantly made her heart race as she instinctively put her hand on her belly. With how wild thest night went, was it even a night? He kept on procreating with her nonstop, god knows what''s happening inside her. It was also the reason why she needs her hips to rest. She was the woman with dragon blood running inside her veins but he was the one with the demon lust running inside his blood.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "If you got pregnant... since you are a dragondy... do you... give birth ory eggs?" asked Lyon with one thousand years old of curiosity in his eyes as his mouth slightly gape.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Lumina looked at his face with a dumbfounded look. She blinked a couple of times as the atmosphere of excitement she felt instantly vanished.

    "Eh?"

    "Eh??" Lyon responded.

    Both of them looked at each other as they all wondering about different things. The other wanted an answer to this mythical phenomenon while thetter couldn''t believe what she had heard with her ears.

    "Lumina... oi Lumina!"

    Lyon grabbed both of her shoulders before he shook her back and forth since he saw the emptiness in her eyes.

    "S-Stop it!"

    Lumina grabbed a hold of his hands before she put a re at his face. They stared at each other for a few breaths before she let out a huge sigh.

    "If you show them this side of yours, then I wouldn''t have to worry about having a whole vige as sisters."

    "What?"

    Lyon was surprisingly oblivious about her statement before thetter used his shoulder to stand up. Luckily the shirt and the suit were long enough to cover her underwear though obviously not her back. She could feel her legs feels like noodles but before she could even stretch her leg forward and took the first step, the door from the luxurious carriage opened.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he stood up and held Lumina by her farthest shoulder with his hand. He saw the ck boots with golden engraving before she could see the woman as a whole.

    She had pink hair that was as long as her cheeks with a cute bang that covered her forehead like a bob-style haircut. Although her chest was not well endowed like the one beside him, she had cute dimples when she grinned her lips from ear to ear. She was about the same height as Lumina and there was her young vibrant energy as she put her hands on her waist.

    Her ck gloves revealed the tips of her fingers as she wore blue clothes that had asymmetrical buttons on them. The huge cor and the short sleeves were perfect for her tight blue skirt that revealed her bright thighs.

    She raised her arms towards Lyon''s smirk before the former pped her hands with a low tempo, half praising half sneering. They couldn''t tell what the woman wants from her expression nor her action.

    "You surprised me," said the woman.

    Lyon only smiled in response.

    "I honored the deal... this carriage is yours to take but I do have one request though."

    The woman smiled as she spread her leg and drag the dirt backward while raising her arms in a stance. It was quite obvious that she was in the form to go offensive against them.

    "I wish to exchange one blow with you, Young Emperor, Lyon Torga."

    Lyon immediately furrowed his eyebrows. The masked woman she met before also said the same thing before. However, he doubted that she knew his past because then they would not address him with ''Young'' in the front.

    He opened his mouth before Lumina suddenly stepped forward to his surprise. The woman in front immediately furrowed her eyebrows but a tinge of excitement peak out from the expression of her lips.

    "Lyon Torga, do you call yourself a man? Hiding behind a woman?"

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he looked at Lumina''s butt peeking out from the ck suit. He darted his nce against the woman in front before he nodded with a smile.

    "Yeah of course! Hahaha! Don''t you realize her cultivation (Body) level? It''s more awesome than mine! Whoops, I''m drooling, sorry."

    Lumina''s face turned red at the shameless act of her man. Her eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch at this side of his. There was no denying that he was kind and caring however, there was also no denying that he was shameless to the point of palming one''s own face.

    "Tch! Fine then, I guess she will make do, however, are you sure? She could barely stand."

    "Heh."

    Lyon chuckle before his eyes turned mellow as he looked at the back of his woman. Her silvery pupils slightly glowed as she looked at the woman in front of her like the prey of the day.

    "You don''t underestimate a dragon."

    The moment those words dropped from Lyon''s mouth, Lumina only left a gale in her wake.

    The woman opened her eyes wide in an instant the moment she saw Lumina was already one step away from the reach of her arms. (This woman!) thought the woman before she quickly leaped backward.

    Lyon immediately smiled as he reminisced the same scene.

    The moment shended on her feet a dreadful instinct alert her life. She opened her eyes wide as a leg was swooping right against her face at incredible speed. She immediately took a bridge position before narrowly dodging the assault but a few strands of hair didn''t manage to survive. Without even taking any breath she immediately uses a handstand position before propelling herself out of her range.

    (Again?!) she didn''t even manage tond before Lumina caught up to her in the air. (This woman! Does she even breathe?!) her heart screamed as she looked at those menacing sliver pupils.

    "Shit!" she could only brace herself for the pain as she was practically out of moves in the air.

    Lumina somersaulted before shended a direct hit against her crossed arms.. Thetter immediately plunged to the ground with a loud boom before the formernded on her bare feet and opened the carriage door with one swift motion before entering it.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 334 - The Throne Ceremony

    The pink-haired woman put her knee to her front before she spat blood to the crater she caused. Using it as the support she pushed herself to stand up. She shrugged the dust out of her shoulders before pping it away from her hands. She looked at the red bruise from her forearms with a slight pout before letting out a sigh.

    "You okay?"

    The pink-haired woman raised her eyebrows before she took a nce forward to see Lyon with a smile and arms supporting his head from the back. His grin exuded purity that was of his young age. Though he was taller than her, she felt more mature than him for some reason.

    "Your woman is quite feisty."

    She smiled with a hint of curves on her cheeks as she put her arms on her waist. Lyon could see no anger nor any annoyance exuding from her despite her nobility status.

    He shook his head, "No, she didn''t even spread her wings against you yet."

    She was surprised for a little bit before shrugging her shoulders whilst shaking her head in a surrendering way. Seeing how she admit her loss made Lyon crossed his arms in front of his chest while grinning to the point his eyes closed. There was no doubt that he was proud of his woman.

    She suddenly sped her hands together with a slight bow, "Can you, take me to the nearby city?"

    "Hm?"

    Lyon was a bit surprised by the sudden request before he asked, "Are you sure? I mean, with these clothes I will surely catch all the attention there."

    "Oh, don''t worry about it!"

    The pink-haired woman grinned before she continued, "I will stay inside the carriage the whole time!"

    "Eh?"

    Lyon''s mouth started to twitch as he heard those words of hers. (This woman) thought Lyon as he was slightly irritated.

    "Fine, it''s not like it would cost me anything anyway."

    Lyon shrugged his shoulders before the pink-haired woman thanked him with a grin. The woman then turned around before she reached out the door of the carriage.

    "Wait."

    She was slightly startled as her fingers retracted in reflex. She turned around to face Lyon before she asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Just now, before you exchanged blows with Lumina, you said my name."

    The pink-haired woman chuckled, "What''s wrong with calling your name?"

    Lyon opened his mouth before his words stuck in his throat. (There is no way I would ask if she is my woman right? Thest time it did, hahaha, that maskeddy was confused) thought Lyon as he carefully chose his words.

    "How do you know my name? I''ve never seen you before and I would have never forgotten a beautiful woman such as you."

    His ttery sent her in disbelief. She was lost for words as she heard what she said. Her mouth slightly gaped before it recovered quickly. Her nce darted from him to the window of the carriage. His woman was still inside and he dared to actually put ttery to another woman. She let out a breath of chuckle before she looked right back at him. (This man, is he that confident that he could handle his woman''s rage, not to mention a dragon).

    "For your bravery, I will answer your odd question. Yes, we never met each other before this. However, apetentpetitor would seek out the information of the others. Their weakness specifically."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Competent...petitor?"

    Lyon title his head before the pink-haired woman became suspicious.

    "You... you are Lyon Torga right?"

    "Yes, yes I am."

    "Nicknamed, Young Emperor, right?"

    "Wh-What?"

    "You are Young Emperor Lyon Torga, right?"

    "Well... (I am indeed an Emperor, at least that''s what I knew so far, especially from Little Yoji. Hmmm... And I''m indeed young)... Yes."

    "Then? What''s seems to be the problem?"

    "You said something aboutpeting? What''s that about?"

    The pink-haired woman looked at him with disbelief in her eyes. She looked up and down at his gesture and it didn''te off as if he was joking about his question.

    "You''re joking, right?"

    "Joking for what?"

    "Ah..."

    The pink-haired woman pressed the spot between her eyebrows as she let out a sigh with closed eyes. (Now it all makes sense, there is no way my name would not be known since I''m amongst the top board. He didn''t even know about thepetition in the first ce. No, wait, he must have known it since he won, but).

    "The nickname Young Emperor... did you came up with it by yourself?"

    "What? No? I don''t... isn''t that a title?"

    "A title? No that''s a nickname."

    "That''s not a title?"

    "Wait, so you are actually an emperor?"

    "Uh... yeah?"

    "Bahahahaha!"

    Lyon was at a loss as he saw her burst out a series ofughter before pausing andughed once again. She even had tears on the corners of her eyes as she looked at how serious his face was.

    "Hey it''s true, I''m an emperor or at least was," Lyon shrugged his shoulders.

    "Yeah, yeah sure, please stop it... It''s hard to believe you when you are topless with dusty pants, hahaha."

    Lyon opened his mouth before he realized that the pink-haired woman was right. He really didn''t look the type of someone that had that title. However, he was too tired to exin as it wouldn''t make sense anyway. He was even confused at his own identity, let alone exining it to others.

    "Oh, he is an emperor."

    The pink-haired woman immediately stopped her chuckle before she yfully darted her eyes against the window of the luxurious carriage. She could only see Lumina''s silhouette behind the curtain who didn''t even take a nce at her. She shook her head with a smile before she muttered.

    "You have an amazing woman there."

    She thought of how she was still rooting for Lyon even though his looks and attitude didn''t fit to be called an emperor.

    Lyon crossed his arms with a smile as he nodded, "I know."

    He looked at the silhouette before he shook his head. His heart was guilty and thorn every time he thought about how she had waited for endless days and nights for him. She must have lost hope at some point but didn''t give up to the point that she forgot his face.

    "By the way, so that means that I''m in thispetition?"

    "Huh? Yes..."

    "What is thispetition called?"

    "The Throne..?"

    "Oh.... OOH!"

    Lyon pped his thigh as he remembered. He won the Crown tournament a while back but things went from another and he somehow ended up back right on track.

    "Hahahaha! I guess I''m right on schedule after all!"

    Heughed at the sky as he remembered all the friends he made back in Deo. (Everyone, we will meet soon!).

    "We must move along because��"

    DONG.

    The three of them raised their eyebrows as they heard the sound of a bell being struck reverberated even toward the sea. They could almost see the wave traveling to the sky before a phenomenon of clouds being pierced was visible. Lyon looked at the window of the carriage and it didn''t seem to have even a single crack on it.

    The pink-haired woman smiled before she said, "It''s starting."

    "What''s starting?"

    "The Throne ceremony, <em>Waking The Heaven"</em>

    <em></em>"What?"

    "There will be four huge bells in ce in the four cities. They said they were made of materialsing down from Heaven itself. Every struck would cause a phenomenon and the most exciting part is, every phenomenon is different from one another depending on the person who struck it."

    "Let me guess, this could also be used as a warm-up or a test to gauge thepetitors'' capabilities? I don''t know how it works but, wouldn''t everyone could gauge their strength by sensing their cultivation levels?"

    "Spot on! This is a great way to see who is who. Who is to be wary about and who is not. Especially for the betters out there."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he let out an evil smile, "Can thepetitor bet too?"

    "Naturally.. not!"

    "Tch... but still, one hundred huh, that''s a lot of people to be in a tournament."

    "Well, it is for thepetition to determine the hierarchy of power between the promising youths. That''s why it''s called the Throne. Sure many of us had the Crowns but who exactly sits on the throne. That is the question the world wants to know."

    "Heh."

    Lyon crossed his arms before he let out a smirk and walked forward to the driver seat. He picked up the reign before whipped the horse and the carriage charged forward toward the nearby city down the main road.

    The pink-haired woman shrugged her shoulders before she jumped andnded on top of the carriage. She sat with her legs crossed as her short hair slightly fluttering against the wind.. She forgot one person that was lying on the ground unconscious with his underwear.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 335 - Gathering Of Heroes

    Heroes all over the world had gathered in four different cities in Continent Blue or World of Blue as the locals called it. Though the mana was already many times denser than thest world Lyon was in, the pressure of a mountain was upon them as mortals'' peak event about to set.

    The greatest of the younger generations must meet with each other to determine who was the strongest of them all and they were not talking about pure brute power, but everything else inbat or even nonbat were also taken into ount.

    One hundred people had earned the title of <em>Crown</em>, however, there was only one seat avable for these young men and women to fight over. No matter what race, what capabilities, what special bloodlines one had, the strongest one was all that matter.

    The four cities were divided by the name of where winds directed themselves. East, West, North, and then South City. All of which had their ceremony for The Throne set up. The huge bells were ced in the heart of the city where people could easily gather around. With seven huge steps leading up to the ashen and in huge bell, there was not a single mallet on the tform where it stood.

    Every one of the one hundred must hit it with their own mana and let the <em>Bell of Heaven</em> determine how it should call above. They could use their fists, legs, weapons, or anything to channel the mana and rang the bell. However, the bell would result in the same phenomenon no matter how hard one hit, so thepetitors couldn''t fool the others. Albeit, the gauge to measure their strength from the phenomenon that urred was quite vague since they differed for one another.

    -------------------------

    East City

    Their people had already gathered at the center of the city with Crown winners gathering in a queue in front of the seven steps of stair leading to the <em>Bell of Heaven</em>. Everyone was unique from one another and it was even more so with the way they dressed. One was exuding the aura of a leader while the other was sinister. One was casually ying with fire with the flick of his finger while the other sparks under the cloaks.

    Menacing weapons, deadly killing intents, intense auras, all of them didn''t hold anything back. However, some of them were already famous than the rest and made an impact. Those young promising youth was ced at the top of the board. It was not a ranking per se but it was a board that showed the favored ones to win The Throne.

    "Hmm... Thunderous Princess, Simfoni Aya."

    "Fist of Eight Stars, Erigon Den."

    "Juvenile Spear, Zu Gusya."

    The young man rubbed his chin as he looked at the list in his hand. He read every single name before his mouth twitched as he read thest one. He pped the paper with the back of his other hand as heined.

    "This is bullshit! Where is big bro''s name?!

    His long blonde hair draped around his shoulders before he put the list on the table and picked up a wooden ss that was filled with wine. He didn''t bother to sniff the whiff out of it before taking a gulp before breathing out a satisfying breath. His face was as handsome as the elf but his ears were obviously that of a human.

    "Jugen, what are you doing here inside the room alone?! The ceremony is about to start!"

    Jugen immediately felt a cold jolt inside his body as he heard the voice. He recognized it from the moment he was out of his mother''s womb. Her unbelievable strength and talent forbat were in a whole different ss than him. He was usually the target practice from the time where they were young however, he was saved by none other than the man he admired the most. The same man who without a doubt slowly changed his tomboyish older sister.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Yes!"

    Jugen immediately opened his room and walked behind his older sister. He looked at her back before he contemted (She sure is changing, not just her personality. There is something about her aura that felt different from before).

    "Big sister, I can''t feel the same pressureing out of you from before. What had happened?"

    "Hmm?? You must have be stronger then, good for you."

    .

    .

    .

    Jugen instantly stopped his tracks. (HAAA?!) Jugen was screaming inside his head as he looked at the figure that was walking in front of him. Sure she got the same blonde hair as him however the words she justid out made him suspicious. (Is she really my sister?! I know big brother''s presence in her life must have gradually changed her, but there is NO WAY she would be this nice!).

    He gulped his saliva before sneakingly summon his bow from the spatial ring. His breathing turned slow as his eyes focused. He quietly nocked the arrow to the bowstring before he simultaneously pulling and aiming against the back of her head. (Alright Jugen, you are now provided with two options, one is to ask her if she is an imposter but then I would lose my surprise element advantage, second is just shoot the arrow, however, if she could dodge it then she is not an imposter which means, I would die).

    (Heaven if you can hear me! Please hit!) he screamed at the top of his heart before letting the arrow go.

    Time seemed to slow down as Jugen''s heart raced. He could see his pupils adjusting to the view as he looked at the arrow going to the back of her head.

    Karina''s eyes instantly turned serious with her eyebrows furrowed. The moment her second footnded on the ground she immediately turned her body a little and the arrow casually went past by her. Her pupils slowly moved to the source before it turned into a re.

    "W-W-Wait big sister! This is just a misunderstanding!"

    However, Jugen could onlyment his stupid fate as he watched how his sister didn''t have any shred of kindness toward her only sibling.

    "WHAT."

    Karina was already in the air as she said the word.

    "ARE YOU."

    She twisted her body around with one leg raised.

    "DOING!"

    Jugen didn''t even move as the skins on his cheeks made a wave the moment her barefoot made the impact. His figure immediatelyunched to the side before a boom ensued as he was embedded in the wall.

    Karina pped the dust out of her hands as she looked at her unconscious little brother on the wall with blood running from his mouth and nose.

    "Honestly, what the hell is wrong with you?!"

    She shook her head before she let out a sigh. She approached her younger brother before dragging him out of the inn by the legs. Her action caught a lot of attention from the onlookers who were there to witness the ceremony. She looked around before founding her group.

    "Eh? What''s wrong with him?"

    Ryona asked as she squatted down and look at Jugen''s spiraling eyes.

    "He just acted stupid for some reason."

    She let out a sigh before she let go of his leg and crossed her arms to watch the ceremony.

    Luna was watching at the front most of the group alongside Kyoko who seemed to be more excited than the rest as the first hero started to take the first step before standing alongside the huge ashen bell.

    The figure was topless and tallpare to the other peers. He was topless and the lines of his muscles were defined. He wore martial arts shoes and long ck pants to free his lower body part movement. The eight-pack monster took a rxed breath as his eyes turned to focus. His dragon braid hair was fluttering against his aura.

    "To think that the first person from East City is going to be one from the top boards."

    "Fist of Eight Stars, Erigon Den."

    "I favor him to be the one that will take the throne this generation."

    Mana gradually gathered around his fist before his muscles tensed as he took a stance.

    "Haaaa...."

    His fist slowly approached the huge ashen bell before he closed his eyes. The onlookers all clenched their buttcheeks as the anticipation was heavy. They were curious about the phenomenon that would ur.

    Erigon opened his eyes before he let out a gentle fist against the bell.

    Dong!!

    The sound reverberated to the whole city even to the outskirts of it before the sky suddenly sent down eight orbs of light down through the clouds like stars slowly falling. This was the answer the ashen bell gave out before the eight orbs of light dispersed into nothingness.

    "Wah!"

    "Amazing! Amazing!"

    "I couldn''t have expected more from Erigon himself!"

    Erigon closed his eyes and took a deep breath before he retracted his stance.. He stood straight as he opened his eyes with a smirk as he heard the praises from the onlooker.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 336 - Heavens Son, Kaiju Loh

    Kyoko raised one of her eyebrows as she saw the phenomenon of eight falling stars. She had one single special eye under those azure hair of hers. Not even a ghost could hide under its re.

    "Hmm..."

    She hummed before she looked at the three other people among the queue that took her interest. Their mana differed from the rest of the heroes. (Those three people are without a doubt from the so-called Top Board, they must have the capabilities to evoke a phenomenon).

    "However..."

    Kyoko was looking at the entrance gate of the East City and she couldn''t feel any of his presence around. The young man that made a miracle and broke her and twelve others from the eternal prison, Labyrinth of Simak.

    "We are all waiting for him."

    Kyoko was a little bit surprised before she darted her nce from the gate to the woman who was standing firm in front of her. Though she was a little bit shorter than her, it was obvious that her dignity had matured in more ways than one. With the hairstyle of a woman and not a little girl anymore she crossed her arms as she slightly furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Our focus now is to see the capabilities of the others. Though I have no doubt that he would win, sometimes he just likes being dumb."

    Kyoko let out a chuckle because she knew the case of him being dumb on some asion was just his unique way of approaching other women. If the woman was interested enough in his dumb way and how he acted on his true self then probably she was worth the time, at least, that was what Kyoko thought about Lyon''s unique though shameless, behavior.

    "It really does make a difference when a young girl has ascended to be a woman."

    Luna''s ears perked up a bit as she heard what Kyoko just muttered. Her cheeks gradually turned a red hue as she tried to calm herself. She was no longer the virgin girl she used to be, but it was still hard for her to maintain a straight face even that it happened for a while.

    "I''m sorry but I couldn''t help ask after identally listening to your mutter."

    Luna raised her eyes before she looked at the person in front of her.

    He was a head taller than her and his face was charming to the point that he was only lower than Lyon. His red hair was well-textured despite the short length. His jawlines were defined and his figure was a bit on the thinner side. He wore a white garb that revealed his cleavage and upper abdominals.

    Kyoko furrowed her eyebrows as her eyes turned sharp as she looked at the figure standing in front of Luna. (This guy''s mana is quite densepared to the rest! Who is he?) thought Kyoko before she tantly asked the question.

    "Who are you?"

    However, she was beaten by the woman that was standing in front of her. She was a bit surprised by her taking the initiative to ask the young man. In the end, she slightly shook her head with a smile.

    The young man was a bit taken back by her sudden question as he raised his eyebrows. His mouth had slightly gaped as he lost for words to say before he blinked. She looked at the beautiful woman in front of her with disbelief.

    (Who is this woman, this is the first time that a woman didn''t fall under my charm nor my aura) thought the man. Though he was slightly irritated he didn''t show it any on his face.

    He smiled an innocent smile that could flutter a young woman in a snap of a finger. However, the woman in front of her didn''t even flinch, instead, her eyes slowly turned bored.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (Tch! This woman is too prideful!) thought the young man.

    "Ah, my name is Kaiju, Heaven''s Son, Kaiju Loh."

    "Oh."

    (Oh?! OH?!) Kaiju screamed inside his heart as the veins on his forehead almost exploded in rage. There was nothing that could have prepared him for this since it never happened before.

    "Ah, Heaven''s Son, Kaiju Loh."

    Kaiju raised his eyebrows before seeing the well-endowed woman behind Luna with azure hair. The mature air around her was undeniable and the figure inside the kimono that she wore could melt an iceberg. He gulped at the sight of such beauty with two different eye colors.

    He was about to open his mouth and voiced his words before another came by beside her. It was a woman with the orange hair that was vibrant with energy just like the sun above. From her face, one could determine how yful she was.

    Ryona was about to say something before a pair of girls were approaching the group with one of them bringing a tray of food from the locals.

    "Is this enough for everyone Clemora?" asked Biane at the side.

    "Yes sister, I already count it four times, why don''t you help me bring it?"

    "This is the obligation of an older sister hahaha."

    The pair of sisters approached them before Ryona had her eyes sparkling at the food on the tray. However, before she could even pounce on them her ears were being pulled by another beauty that struck Kaiju in awe. A human woman that could beat an elf in a beauty contest. The golden silk hair belonged to no one but Karina Aprilia, Golden Demoness.

    "Aw, aw, aw, alright stop it already, stop pulling you teacher fetish woman!"

    "W-W-What?!" Karina''s cheeks turned red before she started to strangle her down by the nack

    "Gh! Gh ghgh! Can''t breathe! Overseer! Overseer!"

    Kaiju gulped his saliva. He couldn''t believe that he was presented by otherworldly beauties in a single day.

    (W-What''s this, why are these beautiful women grouped together?) thought Kaiju as he smiled sinisterly inside his heart.

    "So... what is your question, Kaiju Loh?"

    Kyoko tilted her head with a smile as she looked at the young man in front of her.

    "Ah..."

    Kaiju was taken back before he remembered the sad excuse he was making to ask Luna. He scratched the back of his head while his innocent face asked, "She said that she had no doubt that a certain ''he'' would win, I wonder who is she talking about?"

    (Certainly me! Hahaha! Not only I''m one of the best, but I was also favored by the heaven themselves) thought Kaiju as heughed inside his heart.

    "Oh..."

    Kyoko chuckled before Kaiju turned smug.

    "Who else is there but... the Young Emperor himself."

    Kyoko''s answer broke his dreams right at that second. He was sure that she would call her name and be the attention of thedies. However, the nickname Young Emperor was not his.

    "Who?"

    Kaiju slightly furrowed his eyebrows with slight confusion on his face. He must have heard them wrong the first time.

    "Tch..."

    Luna was slightly irritated before she straightened her chest and crossed her arms with her body slightly leaned forward. She smirked. The unique smile that she had seen thousands of times over from the same man that made her a truedy, had rubbed off on her to the point she almost could mimick his style.

    "There is no one else with the nickname Young Emperor. That nickname, no, that title belonged to one man, named..."

    Luna let out a chuckle before her demeaning eyes looked at the man who was called Heaven''s Son.

    "Lyon Torga."

    Kaiju furrowed his eyebrows. He ran down his memories and didn''t remember anyone famous called Lyon Torga. If he were to be known then he must belong to the Top Boards. However, his name was not there.

    "Hahahaha!"

    Kaiju suddenlyughed to their surprise.

    "You guys are delusional if you think someone could beat me! Let alone a nobody with a silly name like that! How shameless someone could be to call himself an emperor hah!"

    "Wow, it didn''t take long for him to show his true color," muttered Ryona.

    Kaiju smirked before he said, "Let me show you why I''m called heaven''s son."

    He turned around before the onlookers who were focusing on the huge ashen bell started to notice him.

    "H-Hey it''s Kaiju!"

    "Kaiju Loh!"

    "It''s the Heaven''s Son Kaiju Loh!"

    "I can''t believe it! He is in the East City."

    The onlookers were all smiles as they opened the path for him to the huge ashen bell. He didn''t bother to look at the various ring and amusement of his fellowpetitors. He didn''t even look at the Fist of Eight Stars before he took the first step of seven.

    He furrowed his eyebrows as his eyes turned focus before he punched the <em>Bell of Heaven</em> in one go.

    Dong!!

    "Now witness! Why am I the favored one for those living above!" shouted Kaiju toward the sky.

    "Heaven!! I demand you to wake up!"

    Kyoko and the rest of the group furrowed their eyebrows as they watched the phenomenon unfold right before their very eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 337 - Resonance

    The sky unfolds as the bell chyme and reverberated across the entire city and beyond the sea. The light was dawned from above and it shimmered the onlookers as if miracles hade to visit. They were all went agape as if they received a blessing from Heaven themselves.

    The sound wave traveled in the air before it traversed above thend and faraway reach. The sea of grass swayed against it before the sound reached another city.

    Dong!

    The North City was surprised by the sudden ringing of the <em>Bell of Heaven</em>. The first hero who was about to punch the huge ashen bell stopped right before it connected. He raised his eyebrows before pulling back his fist and let it rung. He smiled while the onlookers were looking at it in awe.

    "Wha, what''s happening?!"

    "The sound, it''s noting from the ashen bell!"

    "It''sing from outside the city!"

    "Amazing! A resonance!"

    "Who could have been so powerful?!"

    "It must be one of from the Top Boards!"

    The same thing was happening in South City. The woman who was about to cast her spell held her incantation before letting out a smile as the huge ashen bell rung. The onlookers were naturally surprised along with the otherpetitors and only the ones that had some capability smiled in response. The desire to fight in their eyes was apparent.

    Finally, the fourth city, the West City, was feeling some impact tho it was lesser than the other two since it was the farthest from the source. However, their surprised expression was in no way lesser than them.

    "Wha?!"

    "Who?!"

    "Impossible!"

    "Why is he topless?!"

    "Is that? Is that who I think it is?!"

    "The one that was sitting on top of the carriage! She belonged to the top boards!"

    "Garuda''s Daughter! Ayuku Mai!"

    "But! Who is that shameless driver?!"

    The young man was topless as he held the reign of the horses. The luxurious carriage lost its glow as he was the driver. He wore nothing but long ck pants and his face looked nonchnt to the onlooker''s disgusted face. Either it was confidence or just being shameless the ones who knew him couldn''t differ the two.

    The pink-haired woman suddenly jumped from the top of the luxurious carriage before she smiled with a hint of curves on her cheeks.

    "Thanks for the lift!"

    "Sure thing, Ayuku!"

    "See you soon, bye!"

    Lyon immediately answered with a smile and a thumbs up. Though the gesture was normal in day-to-day conversation it was not for the onlookers.

    "W...What?"

    "Th-They know each other?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I mean, she won''t just let anyone take her on the road."

    "She said, ''see you soon''. No way, no way, I refuse to believe that they are in a rtionship!"

    The onlookers immediately began to specte what they thought of from just that single dialogue exchange. They all started to look at the topless young man more carefully as if he was an item from another world. They looked at his face with squinted eyes before some of the females suddenly fell into a whirlpool of charm that mercilessly drowned them to the deep abyss of affection.

    "Isn''t he kind uh... charming??"

    "Well.. he is not handsome but, that mysterious ck eyes of his seemed to hold more than what it seemed."

    "His charisma is.. overwhelming."

    "Is he also one of the Crowns?"

    "I don''t know, maybe, but I would like to see him in action..."

    The women suddenly turned a red hue as they imagined things on their own to the dismayed of the men.

    Lyon turned a nce against the center of the city where a huge ashen bell was erected. He smirked with a smile that would only make people root for him before he turned around and the luxurious carriage made his way toward the nearest inn.

    Meanwhile, Ayuku was waving her goodbye before another female approached her.

    "Ayuku, what took you so long?"

    Ayuku raised her eyebrows before she turned around and looked at the woman.

    "Ah, well, some emergency came up and I justte for a little bit."

    She had light blue hair and was the same age as Ayuku. However, even the way she stood was in contrast to her. Her eyes rarely opened fully and were often left half-opened. She seemed disinterested in the world around her but Ayuku. She hid her figures under a sulking gray cloak and her beauty was often dismissed by herck of ''living'' bearing.

    She tilted her head to the side to see the luxurious carriage behind Ayuku before she straightened it up and looked at Ayuku in the eyes with a re that looked more like a sneer.

    "That''s your carriage."

    She didn''t even ask if that was Ayuku''s carriage. She tantly told her the fact. Ayuku could only smile wryly as she scratched the back of her head with an innocent smile.

    "You really never beat around the bush now do you, Madoka."

    "Madoka?.... as in the High Witch, Madoka?!"

    "Oh my god! We got ourselves another Top Boards Crowns!"

    "This year is deemed to be exciting!"

    "They said this generation is auspicious one!"

    Madoka didn''t care what the onlookers were saying as she tilted a little bit before seeing the back of the head of the driver. Nobody knew what she was contemting in her mind nor could they guess. She blinked before Ayuku noticed her gaze.

    "Madoka, are you interested in him?"

    Ayuku lightly pulled out her cheeks as she grinned with dimples on her face. She stretched it far and wide before she yed them like a dough.

    "It hurt, it hurt."

    She didn''t even put an intonation on her words as theyy t without any emotion. Ayuku let out a chuckle after she let her go. Madoka''s cheeks turned bright red as they got a little bit puffed up.

    "Uw."

    She held her cheeks with her hands as she looked at Ayuku before asking, "You sold your carriage?"

    Ayuku was a little bit surprised before she shook her head, "Nope. I didn''t sell it. I just lost a bet and that guy was kind enough to let me hitch ride hahaha."

    "Oh. Well, that is the prize of gambling, you win some you lose more."

    "Heh... I was sure that I would win the bet but in the end, he won it fair and square."

    "What''s the game?"

    Ayuku smiled, "If he could make a level three Godhood Cultivator fall to the ground with just five attempts, then the luxurious carriage is his. Which as you now know the result."

    She shrugged her shoulder as she could only surrender the pleasant carriage. However, she didn''t tell the person inside the carriage that managed to take her down to the ground with a single kick.

    Madoka was slightly surprised, "He won? With that cultivation level of his?"

    Ayuku smiled before she nodded. She walked past her before she whispered, "With only two punches."

    Madoka''s eyes instantly opened wide. She knew Ayuku would never lie to her, however, the story was too unbelievable to be true. She looked at the fluttering hair of the driver before she noticed thetter took a nce to the side and revealing a smirk. She was almost instantly sent to another world that made her heart thumped.

    "C''mon Madoka, it''s our turn to <em>Wake The Heaven."</em>

    Ayuku''s voice woke her up from a stupor before she nodded. She turned around and walk to the queue.

    Dong!!

    The huge ashen bell suddenly rang on its own before the next in line even do anything.

    "Huh?" the man was at a loss since he was just standing before it suddenly rang on its''s own. As the onlookers scratched their heads before they realized something.

    Ayuku furrowed her eyebrows, "Someone evokes a resonance."

    "A resonance?!"

    "Amazing! Who could have been so powerful?"

    "Must be from one of the Top Boards."

    The onlookers immediately took a discussion on their own and dismissing the man who was in front of the bell.

    ------------------------------------

    East City.

    Kaiju smirked before he was stepping down in pride.

    Dong!

    His eyes opened wide before he instantly turned around, "What?!"

    A resonance had urred in the East City as the man from the North City retracted his fist.

    Dong!!

    A louder resonance urred once again to Kaiju''s disbelief, this time it wasing from the South City where there was a burnt mark on the huge ashen bell as the woman stepped down with a smirk.

    ------------------------------------

    Meanwhile in the Center City where there was a room where only a handful of people could enter, stood Sophia behind the woman who looked at the view from the huge window behind the desk.

    "Look''s like this time is going to be amazing. Each of them evokes two resonance each, now it''s just from the West City is left."

    Dong!!

    Sophia raised her eyebrows before the woman in front of her chuckled.

    "There it goes, it''s as you wish."

    Sophia turned a red hue on her cheek, "However, Empress, they still couldn''t contest with you, the only one that could evoke three resonances, ringing all the bell from four of them with just a knock of your fist."

    The empress was holding the flyer before she injected mana and an image was generated above.

    "You will see why that I put that nickname before his name soon."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 338 - Not Even The Heavens Son Could Compare

    "Fuu~"

    Ayuku blew her breath slowly as she retracted her fist. She smiled as she put her hands on her wrist and looked above. Golden feathers were fluttering below the opened sky as the onlookers watched in awe. The atmosphere suddenly went warmer as the phenomenon was evoked.

    "Beautiful..."

    "Amazing!"

    "That''s bound to cause resonance!"

    She smiled with a hint of curves on her cheeks before she jumped down beside the High Witch, Madoka.

    "En, very good."

    Madoka nodded with an expressionless tone on her words. Ayuku suddenly shook her shoulders back and forth in which Madoka didn''t show any resistance at all.

    "Are you saying that for real or is that sarcasm?"

    Madoka''s eyes started spinning as she said with t tonation, "Stop it, please, dizzy, dizzy."

    Ayuku chuckled as she saw her spinning eyes before she tilted her head a bit and took a peek against the luxurious carriage she lost in a bet that was parked beside the only inn in the West City. She slightly pouted her cheeks (Shame... I thought he would be interested to see it).

    "You. Are. Curious."

    Madoka poked Ayuku''s nose before she poked it again after a slight pause. Ayuku smiled with her cute dimples before she crossed her arms and asked, "Aren''t you?"

    "Indeed."

    Her voice suddenly turned deep as her eyes were not expressionless anymore. She nced over to the luxurious carriage with contemtion. Nobody knew what she was thinking before she turned around and faced Ayuku who was raising both of her eyebrows.

    "To think that even Madoku made her appearance, he must be that special huh?"

    Ayuku smiled as sheid down her words. She knew she didn''t spell the name wrong as she looked at her. Unlike Madoka, Madoku could easily turn the atmosphere cold with just a re.

    "Stop acting so serious Madoku."

    Ayuku chuckled as she looked at Madoku''s serious face. She suddenly pinched her nose and pulled it to her. Thetter''s eyebrows immediately furrowed as her lips moaned with pain.

    "Whoop! It slips, looks like your nose is really oily! Hahaha!"

    Ayukuughed as her pinch left Madoku''s nose, however, thetter didn''t seem to take it lightly as her red nose suddenly changed contour to blueish.

    Crack!

    Ayuku took a nce below and saw that the ground under Madoku''s feet formed an ice crystal even though the atmosphere was still warm from the phenomenon she just evoked. (Hehe, looks like I''ve gone too far).

    "I think it''s time for me to teach you a lesson, I''m not as forgiving as Mado��"

    "Oh hey we meet again!"

    "Eh?"

    The cold atmosphere instantly vanished as she blinked like a fool. Her lips quivered as she knew whom the male voice belonged to. Discussion in her heart immediately set on.

    (Madoka! Quick, change ces with me!)

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (No.)

    (Madoka!)

    (No way. I''m too tired to socialize with someone, after all, this is all your fault for approaching him first. I''m going to take a nap)

    (Madoka! You!).

    In the end, she couldn''t change back to Madoka as she awkwardly looked at Ayuku even though she knew he was standing behind him. The only cold left was her shoulders as she squinted her eyes in response. However, this was probably the worst move she made as Ayuku saw all of it and she was not a dense person like Madoka.

    Ayuku smiled wickedly as her dimples further intensified the evilness within her. (To think that his call made you jerked and disoriented your concentration. Fufufu, do you think I will let this chance go? MA-DO-KU!).

    "Hi, Lyon!"

    Ayuku cheerfully greeted the man that was standing behind Madoku.

    "So wait, you know Madoku?"

    "Know her? Hmm... the case was a lot simr like yours except that."

    Madoku immediately felt a cold chill creeping up from her spine to her nape.

    "Except that?"

    Lyon smiled wryly, "Well it''s hard to exin and you wouldn''t understand anyway. The simplest way to tell you this is that if she is someone I know from the past?"

    "Ooooh! What''s this Madoku, you have a secret you didn''t tell me about?"

    She jested as she tugged her arm but thetter didn''t even say a word, let alone voice a word. The way Madoku acted made Ayuku even more curious than the cat with nine lives.

    "Well, I hope you are not angry, hahaha!"

    Madoku slightly gritted her teeth as she heard those words. This was not how she would have expected to meet him once more. Especially after she went into trouble to wear a mask and a different cloak the first time she met him. She was quite awed by the sudden burst of strength that Lyon showed inside the caravan before brutally broke the bandit''s leader''s face with one hand and shoved it to the ground to the point of making a crater.

    Meanwhile, the onlookers were looking at the group of three, especially Lyon who was still wearing nothing but long ck pants and topless.

    "Who is he?"

    "Why is he acting all familiar with the two Top Boards?"

    "Is he one of them??"

    "No way right, if he were, we would have known."

    "I thought he was just a driver?"

    Lyon crossed his arms with a smirk before he asked, "Hmmm, I wonder when is my turn?"

    "Oh, you need to queue first!"

    "Heh, how boring."

    Lyon walked past them with his arms supporting his head as he stood in a queue looking disinterested in the wait he must make. Right at the moment he was in the queue, the other Crown winners immediately furrowed their eyebrows as they scanned his cultivation power.

    "Huh?"

    "For real?"

    "You must be joking."

    The Crown winners immediately smirked before conjoined bullyingmenced. All of them releasing gradually releasing the pressure on the newbie.

    Ayuku immediately furrowed her eyebrows and was about to take action before her arm was pulled by Madoku. She turned around before seeing Madoku shook her head.

    "There is another thing that I should tell you about this, Lyon Torga."

    Ayuku furrowed her eyebrows before Madoku continued and told her story.

    "The moment I received the flyer and took on ount on the other ny-ninepetitors, this guy stood out for me the most."

    Lyon was nonchnt as he didn''t even feel a thing from the pressure that gradually risen to make an embarrassment out of him.

    "He came from one of the lesser worlds whereas you know, the Crowns would somehow die and couldn''t even make it to this ceremony."

    Lyon started to nce against the other Crown winners before he noticed that all of them were looking at him with a smirk.

    Madoku''s eyes turned sharp, "But he survives, he was deemed missing until a few days ago that I personally met him."

    "However, that was the least of the scary part of him."

    "What do you mean?"

    "This guy earned his Crown whilst being a mere peak Soul Cultivator!"

    Ayuku slightly tilted her head in confusion before her pupils slowly shrunken as she managed to get an undeniable factid down in front of her.

    "Impossible... the Throne only took like two to three weeks max."

    Madoku nodded, "Now tell me, who in our generation managed to do that? Can you? Of course not! Not even the Heaven''s Son Kaiju Loh could do it with his immense talent."

    Although the words she chose slightly hurt her heart a bit, she couldn''t help but agree with her point. Who could advance an entire realm in mere weeks?!

    "However, that''s not all."

    Lyon let out a smirk before cooly opened his arms before crossing them.

    "There was a bit of problem happening in the Crown he was in. An overseer was abusing his power to the point that he endangered the rest of the contestant by applying a mountain pressure that trembled their meridians to the ground."

    Madoka nced over at Lyon, who said, "You guys, are you trying to pressure me down?"

    She stopped her story before Ayuku was following her nce. She opened her eyes wide as she noticed how the pressure was dense surrounding him. However, she gulped at the sight that he was smirking against them.

    "Hahaha! So what if we do?!"

    "Your low cultivation is a disgrace!"

    "You should not be in the queue, let alone casually converse with those from Top Boards."

    "Miss Ayuku and Miss Madoka, don''t worry, we will teach him a lesson."

    Madoka suddenly muttered, "Not only that he stood against the wretched overseer, he was actually putting the pressure back on him."

    "Hahahaha! You call this pressure?"

    Lyonughed before he smirked, "THIS IS PRESSURE!"

    His eyes instantly turned jade as the Crown winners immediately banged their knees to the ground and kept pushing down before their shoulders gave up.

    Bang!

    They couldn''t handle the invisible force that was applied to them before their heads banged to the ground. The pressure didn''t stop as some of them passed out but the body slowly made a crater.

    Madoku, Ayuku, and the rest of the onlookers were frozen by what''s happening right before their very eyes.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before he used their back as a stepping stone whilst keeping his arms crossed before he arrived right in front of the huge ashen bell that was towering high.

    He looked at the <em>Bell of Heaven</em> with a smirk as the frozen onlookers suddenly had huge anticipation out of nowhere.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 339 - He Is Here!

    "Hooo~"

    Ayuku and Madoku heard footsteps approaching them before they nced over only to see an old man was smiling with his hands behind his back. Madoku was quite skeptical about the figure in front of her but her friend''s pupils had shrunken at the sight of this same figure.

    Ayuku gulped as she saw him going past them with a nod before looking at the young man that was crossing his arms against the huge ashen bell. The air felt heavy as she could only lower her head with sweat profusely producing on her forehead. There was nothing that could have prepared her for this.

    Madoku furrowed her eyebrows before Ayuku suddenly stuttered, "S-Sir, do, do you remember me?"

    "Hmm??"

    The old man turned around before he slightly furrowed his eyebrows and squinted his eyes while he was taking a nce against her.

    "Hmm... Hahahha! I forgot! Who might you be little missy?"

    Madoku''s eyebrows were twitching but Ayuku could only smile with wry. Thetter slightly bowed as her figure couldn''t hide her rigidness. It was the first time since forever that Madoku saw her behaved like that.

    "I-It''s me, Ayuku. Garuda''s Daughter, Ayuku."

    The old man raised his eyebrows, "Oh! You''ve grown taller, I almost didn''t recognize you, hahaha! How''s your old man?"

    (You totally forgot about her though) thought Madoku before Ayuku replied, "He is still trying to recover from the recent injuries."

    The old man nodded as he is eyes turned mellow. The concern on his face was apparent before he let out a sigh. "Hmm, I hope you can find a good physician to cure him."

    Ayuku nodded with a smile before she looked down in dismay.

    "Fusya! Fusya fusya fusya!"

    "Wh-what?"

    Madoku and Ayuku was slightly startled before a huge lizard went past them

    The huge pink smander suddenly approached the old man before it stood on two legs as it watched the young man standing in front of the huge ashen bell with a gleam in his eyes.

    "Fusya..."

    Fusya tried to cross its two legs just like how Lyon did with his arms but they were too short to do so. Nevertheless, Fusya tried to make an effort of smirking too.

    "Fusya!"

    "You look really excited when he came. Huh?! Why are they all on the flo��, oh, I understand."

    A little girl with dog ears walked past them before she looked at Lyon who was at the top of the stairs.

    "It''s starting."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Madoku and Ayuku nced over to see Lumina already in her swordswoman robe even though there was no sword on her waist. Her jade hair fluttered as she walked past them. The bearing in the way that she walked was apparent and brought about awe. Her famed eyes turned sharp as her nose slightly twitched. With her bloodline, she was ahead of the others when detecting mana.

    The shimmering dusk that marked the end of the day was letting out one final sh of green light before the sky was reced with stars and silent clouds. The sea was dancing before it gradually changed course as if something was pulling them in.

    All the surrounding experts and elders noticed the change as well as some of the Crown Winners, especially the ones in another city, that managed to evoke a resonance to the others.

    ----------------------

    North City.

    The man that made the resonance looked in the recently evening sky as he became uneasy despite the cheers from the onlookers. His eyes saw nothing but his entire body sensed something. He nced at the huge ashen bell as if he was waiting for something.

    "The sun has set but the one rising is not the moon it seems."

    He darted his nce to the west.

    ----------------------

    South City.

    The woman who made the resonance with her magic furrowed her eyebrows before she too nced at the sky. The uneasiness in her heart was apparent.

    "What is this?! What is this presence that''s looming?!"

    She opened her eyes wide before she turned around and looked in the west direction.

    "Looks like there is a hidden dragon among us, I thought that there would only be Kaiju to be wary about."

    ----------------------

    East City.

    Kaiju was still annoyed to think that he actually gotpetitors in the tournament. With his hands inside his pocket, he stepped down before approaching Luna once more. This time he didn''t hide his hideous expression as his figure towering her.

    He smirked, "Can your boyfriend do that?"

    Luna smirked, "You might be Heaven''s Son but you are still not an emperor."

    "What?"

    Kaiju furrowed his eyebrows before his senses made his pupils shrunk. He finally felt it, an uneasiness, he darted his nce to the evening sky and the clouds were clearly being pulled toward the west.

    "Wu wu wu, Auuuuuuuu!"

    Fenrir suddenly howled toward the sky in the west direction. Though his body was small the howl was heard throughout the city.

    "Honestly, this unique feeling, it only reminds me of someone."

    Kyoko shook her head as she puter her arms under her breast and looked in the west direction with her red-eye gaze deep.

    Ryona opened her eyes wide before she realized what the overseer meant, "It''s hubby! It''s hubby right?!"

    Karina nced at the west with a smile but a hint of mellow in her eyes since she couldn''t feel a thing in the movement of mana surrounding the world.

    "That guy, what can''t he do," Biane shook her head before she took a drink.

    "Losing, apparently," chuckled Clemora.

    Kaiju was further annoyed that these beauties were blindingly supporting this young man that didn''t even make the cut to be in the Top Boards.

    "How, can you be so sure?!"

    Luna smirked, "I''m really sure of course since I am his woman after all."

    Kaiju looked at her eyes in disbelief. His mouth was gaping for a second before he gritted his teeth. The reason thating out of her mouth was ridiculous for him to digest. Being the person that was adored since he was a child, Kaiju couldn''t take it when others praise someone else other than him.

    "Tch! Just you see!"

    Kaiju turned around and walked up the stairs once more before he punched the huge ashen bell under everyone''s eyes. The onlookers were a bit surprised before his phenomenon was again evoked, but nothing''s changed. It was the exact same thing too with the resonances in the South and North City. He started to sweat not because he was tired but because he felt something was about to outdone what he did.

    The group didn''t give a single nce at Kaiju Loh. Kyoko smiled before she muttered, "What a wondrous flow, they are literally dancing as they swim to the horizon."

    ---------------------

    Lyon looked at his right palm before his fingers slowly buried deep in it. The veins in his wrist and the ones that coiled around his forearms to his bicep were visible even for the regr onlookers. Their hearts were thumping with excitement as they forgot how to blink their eyes even when the gale of wind directly hit them.

    Mana surrounding the world slowly gathered on his entire right arm to the point that it started to glow.

    The old man shook his head watching the event unfold, "If I tell this to that old bones, he would have called me crazy."

    Ayuku gulped at the sight as her lips quivered, "Amazing..."

    "Amazing?! This is impossible! How can he with a cultivation level that low could handle that massive mana condensing around his arm without exploding its channels?!"

    Madoku couldn''t help but eximed her opinion at the sight. She had never seen someone breaking the norm to that extent before.

    "He is trying to challenge himself."

    Lumina smiled as she saw her man''s expression. She knew it so because it was the same thing she felt when she fought him above the broken cave.

    "Now then...."

    His hair fluttered not against the wind but against his own aura as the dust slowly risen from the ground. He pulled his right arm before he muttered, "Are you ready for this? Heaven!"

    ---------------------

    Center City.

    The woman in front of Sophia suddenly stood up as she crossed her arms. Her lips stretched to one side while a little to the opposite.

    Sophie who looked at her got instantly reminded of a certain individual whose image was generated on top of the flyer on the desk. Thetter suddenly nodded up.

    Bang!

    The huge window instantly blew up into pieces under Sophie''s disbelieving eyes. The gale immediately entered the room as both of their hair fluttered against it. The window was not made from cheap and weak materials but thedy in front of her didn''t even touch it before it broke. She didn''t have time to even sing praises for her feat before thedy said.

    "Take a good long look, Sophia! You are about to see, what kind of man my husband is!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 340 - Three Resonances, Perfect Resonance!

    Shen and Sun suddenly appeared in their human form with their own battle garment as they stood behind Lyon under the fevering gale. Both of them grinned their teeth out as each individual exuding their unique aura that made a god looks like a crying child.

    Lyon retracted his right arm as his ck gxy eyes turned sharp along with a smirk on his face. People could see death written on his right arm as a torrent of mana spiraled around it.

    Shen and Sun opened their mouth at the same time as they said.

    "Do it! Grandson!"

    Both of them ced their hands on his shoulders before Lyon''s eyes shifted from ck to jade and then shifting it to golden. Suddenly the atmosphere turned silent as he took a deep breath.

    "Heh..."

    He smirked before he plunged his right fist forward as time itself slowed down. There was a golden spark generating on his knuckles the closer it got to the huge ashen bell. Lumina''s eyes gradually opened wide as she realized what the golden sparks meant.

    (He... He is scrapping the very fabric of space!)

    She screamed those words in her heart before all of the onlookers watched the fist connected against the huge ashen bell

    DONG!

    All of their eyes immediately opened wide to the point almost jumping out of their eyes socket the moment they saw the <em>Bell of Heaven</em> instantly had a huge dent as half of Lyon''s right arm embedded inside.

    The sound wave immediately traversed through the entire West City before going to the sea and further beyond.

    DONG!

    The onlookers inside the North City were shocked and trembled as they heard the resonance. The man who was on the Top Boards opened his crossed arms as he stood and looked at the huge ashen bell above the stairs. His face turned grim as he muttered.

    "The true monster is here."

    He furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the simrly dented huge ashen bell.

    DONG!

    The South City received the same resonance at the same time as the North City. The onlookers had their legs felt like noodles as some of them couldn''t handle the truth and fell on their butts. Their mouths were gaping but words could only stick on their throats.

    The woman that evoked the resonance with her magic gulped her saliva. She couldn''t even shake her head as she muttered, "Wow..."

    The huge ashen bell was dented beyond recognition and set fear to some of the Crown winners. However, the woman puckered her lips up.

    "I wonder who... is it a male or female, either way, they were not among the Top Boards such as myself."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    She looked toward the west with keen interest.

    ----------------------------

    Meanwhile in East City.

    Kaiju was pantingly breathing before he turned around and spread his arms with sweat profusing from his face.

    "Can''t you see that?! I''m the Heaven''s Son! Kaiju Loh!"

    He shouted at the top of his lung with a sneer on his face as he nced at the onlookers below him. (Look at all of you... you are all talentless fool) thought Kaiju before he continued.

    "I''m the one that will open the way, to pave the way to Heaven themselves! The Throne is as good as��"

    "Heh... here ites!" Kyoko smirked as her eyes slightly squint. Luna smiled as she crossed her arms.

    DONG!

    Kaiju''s pupils immediately shrunk as his hair and garb fluttered against the sudden bang of wind from behind. His heart skipped a beat as his neck became heavy to even turn around. He gulped as he nced over his shoulder before his eyes turned wider and wider to their maximum extent.

    (Wh....?)

    The onlookers started to fall one by one as they couldn''t believe what they were seeing. There was nothing that could have prepared them for this. It was unprecedented from the history of the previous generations. Yet here they were, to be the witness of auspicious times.

    "That''s amazing... hubby is really amazing!"

    Ryona was singing praises as she jumped around under the shocked atmosphere with her orange hair flowed along.

    Karina''s mouth was agape as well before she woke up from the stupor and took a blink. She let out a breath of sigh before she shook her head. He was amazing from her first encounter but it seemed she could never overestimate him ever since that day in the forest.

    Biane almost forgot to swallow her drink as Clemora''s ice cream fell from the scoop looking at the huge ashen bell in the center of the city bent as if something was trying to pierce it.

    Jugen suddenly awakened from his dream before he saw the condition of the <em>Bell of Heaven</em> right in front of his eyes. (What? Am I still dreaming? Or... is this big bro''s doing?) at this point in his life, he really couldn''t tell the difference. He was there since almost at the beginning of his adventure and he saw things that no normal humans could do yet he did so with ease.

    Luna smirked as she looked at Kaiju before saying, "Can your boyfriend do that?"

    Kaiju Loh almost puked blood when he heard her say those words. There was infinite hate fuming in his eyes against the group of women.

    "I bet, the phenomenon he evoked would be amazing."

    The chestnut-colored hairdy suddenly appeared right beside Luna with her hands on her waist ring at Kaiju. Princess Aelina wouldn''t ept a loss against Princess Luna who was her life-long rival.

    Luna nce over her before she shook her head with a smile. The princess, of course, noticed this.

    "W-what? A-Ady has her needs of emergency."

    Aelina''s cheeks turned a red hue before she saw her rival slightly turned around and hid her face whilst chuckling.

    ----------------------------

    Meanwhile, in the Center City.

    "Do you hear that?" the woman chuckled as she looked at the dark night above.

    Sophia was at a loss for words. Three resonances had urred and it came from the one with the lowest cultivation levels amongst the Crown winners.

    Lyon Torga was the name, Handsome Thief was how she called him the first time they met. The one that managed to steal right under broad daylight in the middle of the arena where thousands of watchful eyes were ced on him. Her head slightly lowered before she shook her head with a smile.

    "Three resonances, perfect resonances, just like Empress."

    "En, just like me. However, hahaha. I think he overdid it a little."

    Sophia smiled wryly as there was something that kept bugging her. (Is Lyon Torga really the Empress''s husband? That Handsome Thief?) the thought made her crazy and curious. Someone as strong as her and some unknown young man from the edges of the world. There was no way something like that could happen, however, the chances were never zero. She didn''t believe that her Empress could be manipted and mind-controlled with how strong she was from outside and more from within.

    She clenched her fist before she made up her mind and brace herself. She won''t get anywhere if she just waited, it was time to ask her about their rtionship because if it were to be absolutely true. The news of their rtionship would spread faster than light and who knew what would happen to the world.

    "Empress��"

    "Huss...."

    She gently raised her hand and showed the back of her hand in which the tinum ring on her ring finger shed. Under her nose, she smiled before she muttered, "Watch... A phenomenon of this scale, some are not lucky enough to see it in their lifetime."

    Sophia''s eyes opened wide.

    ----------------------------

    Back in the West City.

    He pulled out his arm from the huge ashen bell that couldn''t be called a <em>Bell of Heaven</em> anymore since his knuckle almost prated the entire thing. He raised his right arm to take a look at his palm before he let out a smirk as his flesh suffered injuries and the feeling of heat was permeating from it.

    The two Top Boards member was looking at them with their mouth gaping. Ayuku gulped her saliva as she began to slightly stutter, "A-Amazing."

    Madoku nodded, "Is this guy even human? Is he really just a Divine Realm Cultivator? I... I..."

    She couldn''t find a word before Madoka suddenly take over and nodded, "En, amazing."

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk."

    The old man shook his head before he muttered, "I thought I couldn''t be any more surprised by your raw talent, but I was wrong. Not to mention that this is currently not your limit judging from your expression or your cultivation level."

    "Fusya!"

    The giant smander nodded before his dark eyes sparkled at the sight of its only best friend/master.

    "Older brother really likes to break stuff, huh?" Tuey shook her head, she didn''t know the significance of the event was unlike the rest of the onlookers.

    Lumina didn''t say a word as her eyes were anticipating the thing that''s about to happen.

    Lyon smirked before he crossed his arm and looked at the sky, "Nowe, let''s see how you judge me!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 341 - Wake The Heaven!

    Heaven. The ce where everyone alive wanted to be. Full with flowery words that it was written to exin the ce yet no one alive had been there. The mortals, no matter what race they were from, coveted it more than their own self, even kings.

    Thedy in front of Sophia suddenly muttered under her smile, "They have no idea..."

    In the North City, East City, and South City. The prominent Crown winners looked at the sky with their eyebrows furrowed. Kaiju Loh couldn''t keep his mouth shut as he looked at the horizon as the phenomenon evoked. The shimmering golden light was crawling on his face as his pupils shrunken.

    "The Heaven couldn''t have prepared themselves for this. The return of Lyon Torga!"

    A piercing light suddenly hit the sea and illuminated the night in a sh before a huge brittle of stars falling down could be seen from any direction of the city. The infinite stars suddenly halted in midair before a string of light connected each other under the naked eyes of the onlookers. The streak was reflected on the eyes of thedy in front of Sophia as her lips smiled wider and wider each time the stars connected themselves.

    Finally thest streak of light connected to thest star. A giant hollow figure could be seen floating above the sea. It was a figure of a man of infinite charm. His hair was fluttering and he appeared to be topless with his abdominal muscles were clearly defined. There were a pair of bracelets on his wrists and a pair of earrings on his ears. Twelve names were written on his back before he crossed his arms and slightly lean back as with his right leg cross above the left knee.

    "Ah~"

    Thedy in front of Sophia sped her hands together as she saw the giant figure in the sky.

    "E-Empress, is that..."

    "En! That giant hollow figure made of stars is none other than."

    "Lyon," Luna muttered in the East City as she looked at the giant figure. Her eyes were glimmering with awe as she looked at it. She gulped, "That''s, you, isn''t it. Is this you in the future or... is this you in the past?"

    "Hubby?... That looks like him, wow... he is really hot <3" said Ryona the bravest of the bunch before she looked at Kyoko who was biting her lower lips. The former raised one of her eyebrows before she cheekily tugged her arm.

    "Overseer, are you hungry?" she swung her eyebrows up and down with an apparent tease on her eyes.

    "Eh? What? No, I''m still full," answered Kyoko with a startle on her end.

    "Hmm... you and I know I''m not talking about food."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Kyoko suddenly pulled her ear with her screaming in pain as she muttered, "Alright, enough of this nonsense, he is our savior."

    "Okay, okay, it hurts, please let go," she begged.

    Biane and Clemora both looked at each other with blushes on her cheeks apparent before they dug down the food with a cute peeking between the bites. Meanwhile, Aleina looked at the huge figure with her mouth opened. She couldn''t believe that this was the same person that sent her a vulgar letter and a stroll in her own empire. He was in her reach then, but now he seemed quite far away.

    "Woo! Damn!"

    Jugen shouted with Fenrir sitting on top of his head. There was a weird simrity between the two before Karina chuckled at their antics as she too took a nce at the one student from her ss that she would never allow graduating.

    "Miss, are you sure you are not going with the rest of the group? You are so antisocial despite being a queen," Fei chuckled as she looked at her master sitting and drinking tea while keep peeking at the huge figure.

    Sylviana furrowed her eyebrows but she kept drinking the tea as the blush on her cheeks was half-covered by the cup.

    Fei let out a sigh, "You were the first in line but Luna finished first."

    BRUUU!

    She spat out her drinks as Fei chuckled.

    "Who the hell is that?"

    Kaiju muttered as he was amongst the onlookers level right now.

    Meanwhile in the North City. The young man that evoked the resonance looked at the giant figure with furrowed eyebrows. He now knew that the path to the Throne will not be smooth sailing for sure.

    "To think that someone would evoke this kind of phenomenon... if I remember correctly thest one that did it was."

    "Empress herself," the woman in South City muttered before she continued, "To think that someone else could content with her and they live at the same time frame! My, the world will be in turmoil right now. A person that could match the Empress''s talent had born after all and he is a man!"

    Meanwhile, the true Lyon in West City opened his eyes wide before he slowly opened his arms. There was a very warm familiarity between him and the huge figure.

    "That''s... me..."

    He knew for sure that it was him. It was the previous Lyon Torga. The past life he had not remembered yet.

    Ayuku was out of words, even Madoka raised her eyebrows over this one as it alternated between her and her other personality Madoku.

    Lumina''s eyes were glimmering as she looked at the huge figure. Her hearts were filled with a bowl of regret as she saw the other version of him. It was the figure that she could have been with if she chose to venture outside the world and went to find him instead of sitting on the ind where they met for countless years. However, she darted her nce at the young man standing in front of the huge ashen bell before she smiled. Now he was within her reach, now she won''t let a chance go anymore, especially after the eternal pleasure that could make a dragon went limp. She immediately went blush and looked down before Tuey''s confused blinking expression whilst looking at her sudden reaction.

    The huge figure suddenly opened his arms as he made an iconic smirk before he set his back straight. He blinked his eyes before he looked at the woman in the Center City standing behind the broken window with a smile before thetter smiled back with a tear in her eye. He slightly raised his arm before he snapped his finger.

    The wind instantly changed course but nothing came out of it before the huge figure gradually dissipated from the bottom of his feet like a cloud of dust. He nodded against the woman before the huge figure dissipated for good.

    Sophia could see that her shoulders looked colder than before as soon as the huge figure disappeared. She about to open a word before her eyes opened wide.

    THUMP!

    Her heart was thumping a single thump that stretched its maximum capacity where if it were to be put a little more force, it would surely explode. However, she was not the only one that felt it. The entire Crown winner across the sea felt the same reaction. The phenomenon was not over yet.

    BOOM!

    "Ah?!"

    "NGh!"

    "WHA?!"

    The post-phenomenon only happened in three seconds yet those three seconds were immortalized in their minds as all of them gaped their mouths and turned mute at the sight. The story will be passed down from generation to generation.

    "Heh."

    Lyon smirked before he put his hands inside his pockets and turned around. He went down the stairs as the onlookers were still frozen in awe.

    Lyon Torga, the man who sessfully made the perfect resonance with the evoked phenomenon that rivaled the Empress. He also made the night turned into that of a day for three seconds. For three seconds, the sun was up in the sky with the moon forming a forced eclipse before it reset back to normal after three seconds. A feat of changing the world as he saw fit.

    The woman in front of Sophia shook her head. She knew something like this would happen.

    "I''ve been your wife for a lifetime before, I know you wouldn''t leave us hanging with just your image... but I guess, everything will be overboard if you do it huh. If you don''t stop this act of yours they would notice, but heck. I know you won''t stop, after all, this is one of the reasons why we were together before."

    DING!

    She flicked an item with her thumb before it spun in the air and fell on her palm. The shimmering light of the moon reflected the letter C engraved on the tinum ring while the letter L was reflected on the ring that she wore.

    "Now then! The ceremony of The Throne is over! It''s time for the realpetition to start! Let the stairs leading to the Throne assembled!"

    Cecile crossed her arms as her hair fluttered.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 342 - An Uninvited Crown

    "Huh?"

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he could feel a shimmering light behind him.

    "Older brother look!"

    Tuey immediately pointed out what''s shining behind him before thetter turned around and saw the ridiculously dented huge ashen bell shimmered with light.

    "What''s going on?"

    Lyon turned around with his eyebrows furrowed. He knew the phenomenon he evoked had ended so this was caused by another force.

    "Hoho~ The Throne is starting!"

    The old manughed with his hands behind his back before he exined.

    "The huge ashen bell. The <em>Bell of Heaven</em> is actually the gate to the coveted Throne. It will open up a portal where you are all will be sent into another ne randomly. Once you stepped inside the ne you would understand how dense the mana waspared to this world. Thus the name <em>Pseudo-Heaven</em> came along."

    Lyon smirked after hearing the old man''s words. He shook his head before he muttered, "A battle royal then."

    .

    .

    .

    "Huh? A what?"

    The old man lost his cool as he asked what Lyon just said out of his mouth. The atmosphere immediately turned weird as the group and the onlookers slightly twitched their eyebrows.

    "A battle royal is when you fought each other until onest man standing or woman or a dragon or a dog��

    "Hey!" eximed Tuey with a pout.

    "Whoever got its legs standing," exined Lyon as he broke out of his coolness.

    "Oh! Ah! Ah of course, hahaha, sorry this old man is not up to date to you young folks! Hahaha!"

    The old manughed with his mouth wide open while Lyon had ck lines over his face. Though the two of them looked really hit it off with each other, Ayuku on the other hand had her mouth gape.

    (They knew each other? Is he his illegitimate son? Wait, that is a usible theory! Maybe that is the reason why he had gone missing from the public for quite a long time! Lyon Torga... Young Emperor... OH MY GOD! All the dots connected!) thought Ayuku before her ears started working once again.

    "...Ku."

    "...Ku."

    "Hey, Ayuku."

    "H-huh?"

    Ayuku finally snapped out of her own though as she turned around and saw Madoka was tugging her arm with her expressionless face as she called out her name.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What? What''s wrong Madoka?"

    Madoka pointed out forward where the huge ashen bell was. Ayuku raised her eyebrows before she darted her nce toward the direction where she pointed at. The huge ashen bell had transformed into an opened gate with no doors. A portal to another dimension, another ne was presented in front of them. It looked like a dark vortex that could suck up the light itself.

    "It has begun."

    She smiled with her hands on her waist. Under the lunar shine, the Throne had finally begun. The door to another ne had been opened and the Crown winners had the same chances as the others to participate even though their resources differ from each other.

    The East City, The South City, and The North City, the same thing was happening. The gate to another ne had been opened. All the Crown winners took a gaze with different expressions on their faces. Whether they were from among the Top Boards or not, there was not a single shred of doubt in their face, this was why they earned their Crown. They were built differently than the others.

    "I hope I can meet you soon, Monster from the West! Our blood shall cross!"

    The man from the North City who evoked a resonance suddenly leaped above the other heads and entered the vortex to another ne.

    p!

    "Alright, make way everyone."

    The woman from South City immediately set out her intimidation with just one p before the other Crown winners opened the path to the vortex. She casually walked the path before standing right in front of the gate with one of her hands on her waist. She took a nce to the west with a yful smile before she entered and vanished from sight.

    "Tch!"

    Kaiju Loh had a pinched expression. His jaw was tensed as his eyelids squinted. The corner of his lips pointed downwards as he walked in haste toward the vortex. He suddenly stopped before he turned around with a smirk, "You guys don''t need to enter, don''t waste your life, the Throne is my seat! HAHAHA!"

    Heughed as he entered the vortex and vanished from the sight. (Lyon Torga! I will kill you for sure! My humiliation shall be mend by your corpse!).

    "My, that guy really is quite something huh, a loser that is." a man suddenly muttered before he entered the vortex under everyone''s eyes.

    "Wha?"

    "Was that?"

    "Since when?!"

    "Hmm..." Kyoko hummed as she smiled, "Looks like some of the Top Boards couldn''t help but reveal themselves, the interesting part is, some will hold it until they are inside the other ne. Interesting, I wonder how Lyon would win this."

    "He is really reckless, but I guess, it won''t be him if he wasn''t. Everyone knew his name, but no one will know his face since the huge figure was quite different from how he is."

    Karina shook her head before Luna followed along.

    "Though I don''t know how he will do it, he might use this situation to his advantage, somehow. He was not all brute strength. Even if it''s true that absolute strength triumph all tactics, no one could predict what he would do. Nobody ever saw the extent of his capabilities."

    "Oh, please Luna, you know very well the ''extent'' of hubby''s capabilities."

    Ryona put her hands over her shoulder whilst thetter''s cheeks turned a red hue.

    "Alright, that''s enough Ryona."

    Kyoko pulled her ear once more before she begged for mercy likest time.

    "Ah... Miss, do you think that he would win?"

    Fei suddenly muttered as Sylviana put down her cup, "I don''t care."

    She smiled wryly before she sat down on a chair across hers, "You know, you really should be honest with yourself."

    "Fei... what are you talking about? This is so not like you."

    "I mean, this is probably the first honest man that dared to approach you despite your... brutal personality deep down, hidden from the public."

    "Hey! That''s... true but it hurts when you are the one saying it. Besides, who said anything about approaching? That guy is as irresponsible as any other guy!"

    "Which other guy?"

    Sylviana was taken back by her question, "Err.... Jugen!"

    "Are you seriouslyparing him to Jugen?"

    Her face turned a red hue before she shook her head, "He is irresponsible okay! I mean look, he came to us like a god without a single fabric on his body, right before my speech!"

    "Though Jugen won the Labyrinth of Simak, It was Lyon who brought the ultimate prize."

    "He smacked my butt!"

    Fei chuckled, "But Nostria is now the undisputedrgest kingdom in Deo because of him, he took down Heaven''s Dawn tyranny remember? He also gained us a worthy ally like Luderia."

    "Kh... he didn''t even attend more than one ss in Nostria Academy!"

    "He gave you a sentient weapon, the prized Gungnir."

    "Kh! He made us date him and paid for the meal!"

    "We lost the bet fair and square."

    "Kh!"

    She was out of words as she started to nimble her thumb before she contemted. The day they first met was not pretty and normal like the others. In fact, it was so famous, the story continued being told even when she left the empire to watch thispetition. Some even made their own version. She suddenly stood up.

    "I don''t know how I feel about him, I''m thankful for what he had done, but..."

    (I guess, I do sometimes wonder what it would like to spend time with him) thought Sylviana as her eyes were a bit down before she saw her reflection on the cup of tea. Her long silver hair draped around her shoulder and her red-velvet eyes were almost the same color as Scarlet. Her nobility, her power, her personality, it was thebination of the three that made her be avoided by her own people in the past.

    "Trust your heart, do whatever it is necessary to make it satisfied, Miss. If you only wait, you won''t be getting anywhere."

    She slightly contemted before she nodded, "I''m going to regret this, but I guess, I need to at least try."

    Fei nodded, "How''s your training with Gungnir?"

    "Oh, OH! You want to see right?! Hehehe watch this! Gungnir!"

    SPARK

    A ck spear appeared with a shock as Sylviana hold it in one hand. "See! This is how amazing�� THUMP!"

    Her eyes immediately froze as her heart thumped loudly. Her hair immediately turned back before Fei opened her eyes wide.

    "Shit!"

    Sylviana grinned before she darted her nce to the gate. She suddenly leaped and went toward the vortex-like a gale of a storm. Leaving lightning at her wake.

    "Wha?!"

    "Was that?!"

    "MISS!"

    It was toote for Fei to do anything even with her speed. She tried to enter the vortex too but only got repelled before she felt a shock on her meridians and puked blood. The rest of the group immediately rushed in before asking what''s going on.

    ----------------------------------

    Lyon felt his goosebumps rose as he saw the vortex inside the gate.

    "Man, this really brings back some bad memories."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 343 - Dont Lose!

    "Bad memories?" Tuey tilted her head.

    Lyon''s face turned slightlyplicated as there was a hint of happiness and sadness when he remembered the time where it changed his life. He was taking a bath and just about to open the fridge before it suddenly rattled by itself. When he thought about it his face was slightly brightened as he shook his head. His mouth upturned as he looked at the vortex in front of him.

    It was almost like at the time, except thest time, he was chased by three orbs before he was sent away from earth. He stood naked in front of a beautiful queen with silver hair and red velvet eyes. Though he suffered some humiliation he didn''t suffer from all of it. He discovered a mysterious past waiting to be unveiled, three wives he didn''t know he had. He even forgot that he was still neen years old at times. More importantly, he kept meeting interesting and beautiful women without fail.

    Tuey put her hand on her waist before she said, "Older brother, honestly, you just said bad memories but look at your face, it''s glowing."

    Lyon shook his head, "Bad memories are only a small part of it the rest was an adventure I could never forget even if I die."

    "Sylviana, I wonder how is she doing right now. That harsh Queen of Nostria probably didn''t evene to watch," Lyon muttered under his mouth before he shook his head and smiled.

    "Fusya!"

    The gentle demonic beast suddenly rubbed its head against his shin. Fusya''s mouth was born upturned as it was very rare for its kind to show sadness despite they could feel emotions. The four legs might be tiny but they were tireless.

    Lyon took a knee before he rubbed its head as thetter immediately closed its eyes in delight andfort. There was no denying in the affection that he showed against the demonic beast.

    Tuey nced over before she asked, "Howe he is so popr with animals?"

    She shook her head with heartache as she was jealous of this one capability of his. His talent was surmounting the others despite his low cultivation levels, yet there seem to be nothing that he couldn''t do.

    "Maybe, he had the talent to be a Beastmaster?" the old man rubbed his chin as he saw both Lyon and Fusya.

    "Beastmaster?"

    "Yup, Beastmaster, though those people didn''t have an amazing strength alone, they could train demonic beast to a certain extent. Some capable ones could even lead a horde of a demonic beast just under one whistle. Could you imagine a lone person had a thousand dragons ready at his beck and call? They could be easily called a walking army."

    "Wait a minute, wouldn''t those kinds of people be feared all around the world?"

    The old man shook his head before he smiled, "Do you think just about anyone could have a swarm of a demonic beast in a snap of a finger ready to serve him? It will take more than just hard work to attain such strength, it might be even easier to cultivate instead."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Alright, alright."

    Lyon stood up before he faced the two girls, Ayuku and Madoka. He crossed his arms with a smile against both of them before Ayuku dimpled her cheeks.

    "You really are something! Howe you hide those stuff from me? At first nce, I couldn''t even see what kind of monster you are. You even made Madoka ''alive'' hahaha."

    "That is mean Ayuku, bang."

    Madoka lightly punched Ayuku''s arm with her small arms that didn''t seem to contain any strength at all.

    "Hahaha! Well anyway, I hope we could battle it out in the other ne when the chance arise!" Ayuku waved her goodbye before she darted her nce against the old man and bowed under everyone''s eyes.

    The onlookers were immediately gobsmacked by her gesture before she left them speechless as she entered the vortex.

    "Ah, bye."

    Lyon slightly had ck lines over his head seeing how Madoka acted. She looked quite clumsy with her dead emotion but has a cute voice overall. She carefully made her way against the gate before Lyon suddenly called her out.

    "Madoku, wait."

    "Hm? What is wrong, Lyon?"

    She turned around with her head slightly tilted to the side.

    "Hahaha! Sorry about earlier."

    "....En."

    She nodded before she turned around and just left.

    "Hm... is it me or is she kinda weird?"

    "What are you talking about older brother?"

    Lyon didn''t answer Tuey''s curiosity but instead contemted for an answer on his own. He was sure that Madoku didn''t act like that the moment he met her back after he destroyed the whole bandit gang just by crushing their leader to the ground. There was something off with how she replied but he couldn''t point a finger at it.

    In the end, he shook his head before he turned around and saw the old man with a brimming smile on his face. He darted his nce from the old rut to the beautiful woman beside him that crossed her arms. Her breath was calm but her heart was in disarray. It was only a mere moment that they were together and now he had to go once more.

    "There was once a man I waited for countless of years that I do not know how many had passed."

    Lumina''s words sent a hundred swords that pierced through Lyon''s heart and mind. He could hear the sorrow in her tone and the sadness in her eyes. A dragon she might be, a woman she was always. Though her silver pupils and jade iris symbolized her power and proved to be demeaning others unintentionally. Lyon was the person who had not a single care in the world and approached her in those times.

    She tightened her upper lips before she paced her steps and nced at everything but the one she was approaching. With onest tap, Lumina was a breath away from him as she looked down at his chest.

    "Thest time it was a moving library, now, it''s another mysterious ce."

    Lyon''s throat turned sour as he heard those words. He couldn''t help but opened his arms and embraced her. He gently pushed her head and let it rest on his chest. Lyon slightly raised his eyebrows before he closed his eyes. He felt something was soaking on his torso. It was no doubt the valuable tears of a dragon. There was nothing else but that one thing.

    Lyon took a deep breath with his nose. He started to feel like he was undeserving of such a woman in his embrace. She had gone through too much pain and suffering and he was not there for her. He might be a fool, too much of a fool sometimes. Bearing the sins of hurting her was not light, especially when one couldn''t buy time.

    "Your jade hair is really beautiful."

    Lyon''s words of praise naturally didn''t flinch the woman but he still kept saying it. He rustled her jade hair right under everyone''s gaze. The atmosphere was choking their eyes as some couldn''t help but look for a way to shed their tears. They both look like they were from a painting ready to be immortalized.

    "I promise I''ll be back. It won''t be long. I know, my words mean nothing to you right now. However, you know yourself I''m not lying."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he could feel Lumina suddenly embraced him back. Her grips were tighter than his as she let out all the emotion built up inside her go. He didn''t mind if she broke his spine, as far as he knew, he deserved it.

    Silver wings suddenly unfolded and spread as wide as they could. Lyon''s eyes opened wide before his lips were gently mushed on something soft. He could clearly see her jade eysh was hugging her eyes as she held her breath. The thumping sound of her heart was clearer than the current night sky.

    The two of them were the warmest people under the lunar sky. The cold chilling wind was nothing even though Lyon was topless. With nothing but her woman as his warmth, he felt like stopping time itself.

    Lumina pulled her lips before she slightly pants and took a step back under Lyon''s unwillingness to let her go. Lyon looked at the woman in front taking a gulp before she suddenly smiled.

    "Don''t lose!"

    Lumina grinned as she clenched her fist upward.

    Lyon smiled with a tear in his eye before he crossed his arms. The atmosphere immediately changed as the bearing of an emperor exuded from his figure. He smirked before he said.

    "I can''t lose!"

    He turned around before showing his back against her. He turned his face slightly to the right before his eyes nced over her.

    "I''m going!"

    "En! Be careful!"

    Lyon nodded before he leaped forward and entered the vortex.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 344 - The Fish Fights, The Fisherman Gets To Eat

    Lyon didn''t close his eyes as he entered the vortex with nothing but confidence. It was only a difference of one single step before he was in a different world. He could see a huge mountain towering up high and pierced the clouds in a faraway front of him.

    "Now then, where should I go."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he turned around. Sure enough, the vortex where he came from was not there.

    "Hm!"

    Lyon jumped without opening his crossed arms and he managed to float a little bit with his hair fluttering against the wind before it descended down. He smiled after his feet touched the ground though he couldn''t directly fly he could at least glide.

    "Battle royal huh..."

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder before he yawned and support the back of his head with his hands as he walked toward the path that was presented for him between the vast green of teau. Though he only closed his eyelids half each, he was spreading his sense to detect his empty surroundings. Yet the result came with nothing which made him yawned even further.

    "OI!"

    Lyon suddenly shouted but not even a demonic beast responded to his call. He kept on walking forward with his footsteps slower. Since there was not one single living thing that he could interact with was present, he might as well enjoy the calm atmosphere while he could.

    He closed his eyes as he took a deep breath in. He couldn''t even remember thest time when he spent a week without being unconscious or destroying an empire.

    "Damn... now that I think about it, I''m still neen years old! I''m barely a young adult!"

    "But, if I''m adding it to my past life, wouldn''t I be an old ancient devil or something?"

    He suddenly chuckled by himself.

    BANG!

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as thend beneath his feet tremored for a while. However, it didn''t take long before the nearby trees stopped shaking their branches.

    "Hmm... what was that just now."

    BANG!

    Thend shook once more before Lyon slightly spread his footings to gain bnce for his entire body.

    "Tch!"

    He finally moved toward the source of the trembling like the wind but not as rude as a gale. His steps were the utmost efficiency and silence as if he was the shadow himself. The closer he got to the scene the more his presence was concealed. However, he didn''t do it on purpose. It was an instinctive act that was molded inside his soul from a long time ago. The body was just obeying what it should be done.

    BANG!

    Thend trembled once more before Lyon noticed a spark between a sword and a huge mallet made of steel.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he leaned behind a tree and watched the two of them facing each other on the meadow. The man with the huge mallet had a body that looked like a bear as it lifted the huge mallet with only one arm. He was panting as he was sweating profusely. All of his muscles were tensed, especially the one that he used to swing the huge mallet.

    Facing the huge bear-like physique was a rather thin man with his long curved sword pointed at the former. Though the sword was quite lighter than the huge mallet his opponent had, he was also panting his breath away.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hehehe, you are quite good, Whisper of Leaf, Lun!"

    The rough voice came from the one with the huge mallet as a weapon. (Tch! only half a step forward more and he will be in my range).

    "You too, Falcon of Mount Her, Jinu!"

    Lyon''s eyebrows immediately furrowed as he pulled his nose upward to its maximum. His eyes opened wide till the edges almost ripped. He held his chest with his right hand as he tried to control his breathing and let it out slowly with his mouth pointed upwards. His teeth were grinning as he held theugh that came out of nowhere.

    (Falcon?! That guy is a fucking Falcon?! HAHAHAHA!) Lyon screamed inside his mind as tears couldn''t help but escaped from his eyes.

    Lun darted his nce to his de. The sword was not made to sh against such blunt things, especially a huge mallet like the one Jinu had. A couple more shes and he will without a doubt lose the battle.

    Meanwhile, Lyon was crouching while putting both of his hands to cover his mouth. (Goddamnit! Hahaha! Who gave them these nicknames!) thought Lyon as he was kneeling before he nced over to look at the fight.

    "Lun! Both of us were not in the top boards, but it has been a good fight!"

    Lun furrowed his eyebrows. From the words thate out of his mouth, the fight would end in the next move. (This is quite dangerous! If I cannot dodge his exerted strength I would lose! If I blocked it with my sword, then winning is impossible since it would shatter it into pieces. Jinu, despite your body stature, your reflexes are not to be underestimated!).

    (I might not be as fast as you, Lun. However, I''m fast within my own range!) thought Jinu before he suddenly took one step forward with a boom.

    "It''s over!''

    Jinu shouted before he swung the giant mallet downward like a hammer.

    "It''s now or never!"

    He took one step forward beforeunching himself forward and dodge the huge mallet.

    "Win! This is my win!"

    Lun drew his sword and quickly aimed them toward Jinu''s neck.

    "Ngh!"

    Lun opened his eyes wide as he saw Jinu grinned.

    "The win is mine!"

    Jinu suddenly pulled his mallet at incredible speed before blocking the de and it immediately shattered it upon contact. Lun''s hope was already lost at the moment before a vortex immediately opened behind him and sucked his body whole.

    -----------

    "Ah!"

    Lun''s body was flung out of the vortex in North City before the onlookers gathered around him. His breath was panting and his sword was no more. He didn''t care about the onlooker''s gaze as he looked at the vortex in front with bleaks in his eyes. He had lost the ability to win the Throne.

    He stood up with his head hung down. (Jinu! I will win the next time!).

    "I should buy a sturdier sword next time," he let out a sigh before dismissing the onlookers.

    "Uwaah!"

    "Hm?!"

    Lun couldn''t react properly before a huge figure was spat out of the vortex and hit him before they both rolled until they hit a wall.

    "Owh! What the hell? Huh? Falcon of Mount Her, Jinu?"

    He was surprised that the one who beat him was expelled from the vortex not long after he was. Though he was sure that Jinu could perform well since he could beat him, he never thought that he would be the next one being puked out by the vortex.

    "Ha.. ha... ha....."

    The huge man was on all four as he tried to catch his breath which was fleeting away. His sweat was dropping on the floor from his face as his eyes opened wide in disbelief against the floor.

    "Wh-what happened Jinu?"

    He gulped, "I met someone..."

    Lun furrowed his eyebrows, "Someone? Who?"

    "He was there watching us fight like fishes!" His eyes turned into a re as he faced Lun.

    "Impossible! Howe none of us detect him?"

    Jinu darted his nce from Lun slowly against the ground before he started to mutter.

    "That''s the least of it, that kid he..."

    ----------------------------------------------

    "Yo! You ready for the next fight, Falcon, heh! Haha! Sorry! Damn it! My humor level is pretty low I do apologize."

    "Huh?" The panting Jinu was still out of breath but he perked up a smug as he looked at the young man''s cultivation level.

    "Kid, how did you end up here?"

    "Eh... from the same vortex that ''other'' guy was from I guess."

    (Wait a minute! ''Next fight'', ''the other guy'', he was watching us fight? This kid, he got some skills despite his low cultivation level) thought Jinu before he smiled.

    "I might look tired, but it will be wise for you to pass on the fight kid. You have some skills to hide from our senses during the fight, it means that you are capable. However, this stage is too soon for you."

    "Too soon?"

    Lyon smirked before he crossed his arms and approached him. The aura he exuded was far from what Jinu could have expected as thetter''s pupils shrunken in disbelief. He repeatedly checked Lyon''s cultivation level to determine that he was not suppressing it, yet it came out the same.

    (This kid! What the hell is he??!) he gulped before he saw Lyon''s step was within his range.

    "You are too inexperienced kid! This is where age ys a part!"

    Jinu swung his huge mallet downward before Lyon''s eyes suddenly glowed in golden color. One leap was all it took for him before he was under Jinu''s eyes. Thetter smirked as he experienced Deja Vu.

    "Heh, told you! Don''t me me for breaking your bones!"

    Jinu pulled the huge mallet to block Lyon''s fist however the former took a breath to smirk with his arms crossed before he rains down his tiny knuckles against the huge mallet along with his four ck tails. The sound of his fist hitting the metal was like a bulleting out of an auto rifle. One''s naked eyes couldn''t see how much did hesh out those fists along with the four tails.

    BOOM!

    The huge mallet was turned into scrap before it jumped out of Jinu''s grip and fell to rest on top of the grass.

    Lyon didn''t stop before he immediately tried to hit his surprised face before the vortex sucked thetter out.. In the end, he hit the air, but the force traveled and imprinted Lyon''s tiny knuckled to the tree Jinu was standing parallel to.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 345 - Family Name

    Jinu was creating distress amongst the onlookers as he finished exining how he was sucked in by the vortex and puked out into the Blue World, North City once more.

    Lun gulped his saliva before he asked once more, "He, the kid broke your huge mallet with his fist?"

    Jinu shook his head, "He didn''t break it, he turned it into scrap right before my very eyes!"

    "But who, what is his name?"

    Jinu shook his head before he stood up. The onlookers instinctively made way for him to walk. One p from those chubby palms could send them into another world. Yet, even someone of his stature was beaten.

    Lun stood up before he followed Jinu after him. Both of them had their heads hung down but the spirit of cultivation was not easy to be put off. Though they lost today they wouldn''t lose in the other. After all, they were the Crown winners, they were very well above average than the others. Not to mention their young age and the huge potential to grow.

    ----------------

    West City.

    "Ah!"

    The old man suddenly shouted before he shook his head. Tuey was a bit startled by his sudden act before he tugged his arm, "Hey, uncle, are you having a heart attack?"

    "What? Oh, no, I''m not! Heck, do I even look that old and fragile?!"

    This was the first time his feeling was hurt. Not to mention that the words came out from a little girl''s mouth. He darted his nce and looked at the old skin on his arm before he shook his head. (Damn, I am getting old, I need to catch up to my cultivation level, but enough about that for now!).

    "Alright, alright, no need to shout or you will look exactly what you just said," muttered Tuey as her eyes squinted a bit.

    "I forgot to tell Lyon something important."

    Lumina immediately raised her eyebrows before her eyes red at the old man with killing intent enveloping those weary skin of his.

    "Wait, wait! No need to put on that much cold on me!"

    The old man pleaded before Lumina at the instant moment he felt the killing intent raining down on him. The desire to kill from those of a dragon race was quite severe, especially the oneing out from Lumina who had the best genes from both her father and mother.

    "Calm down, I just forgot to tell him how the battle royal works."

    The temperature inside the atmosphere immediately warmed up the moment heid down those words. There was a significant increase in the stabilization of his breathing too. The old man gulped as he looked at the young beautiful dragon. (Lyon my boy, if this gal gets jealous, at least give me a grandchild or two before you die).

    "*Ehem, the battle royal on the other ne is built differently than ours. Inside there killing is almost impossible so the worst that could happen was Lyon being kicked out of the ne through the vortex just like how he came. There is a defense mechanism where when you feel like losing and there is no hope of winning, A vortex will immediately form behind you and sucked you out of there for safety."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Wait, so it''s all mentality? How strong is one heart rather than just beating them?"

    "That''s right, to sit on the ultimate throne for the youth generation, you must have a solid heart even against foes that are significantly stronger than you. I mean, an elephant is bigger than a tiger but you don''t see an elephant hunting a tiger do you?"

    "Well... I never see a tiger hunting an elephant, to be honest."

    The old man had ck lines over his head as he heard what Tuey had just said. He never would have thought suche back.

    "You get the idea."

    "Hey! Look, the leaderboard is showing something!"

    Lumina and the rest of the group raised their eyebrows before they saw the onlookers were gathering and made a crowd over a nearby tall board that anyone could see. The board was made out of well-crafted woods with mana surrounding it.

    "Hoo, the leaderboard is activating, it means someone already got kicked out of there."

    The old man chuckled as he joined the crowd before squinting his eyes to read the name that was written there like magic.

    "Hmm... Whisper of Leaf, Lun and Falcon of Mount Her, Jinu. Sadly, it doesn''t ring a bell for me."

    The old man shook his head before he returned to the group as the crowd spoke among themselves.

    "The evening is still long yet two had already kicked out."

    "I wonder who will get kicked out next, it''s such a shame that we cannot see what''s happening in there."

    --------------------

    In Center City.

    "Jinu and Lun have been kicked out of thepetition, Empress."

    The empress acted as if she didn''t hear what Sophia just reported. Her mind and her nce were fixated on the item that he held in her hand. The tinum ring with ''C'' engraving on it looked quite simple but only she knew how powerful and fate-changing this mighty item was.

    Sophia''s heart thumped as she saw that tinum ring along with the glowing expression from the woman she revered the most.

    "Heh, want to know something unbelievable, this ring in my hand is much more valuable than the entire Treas Family''s fortune. Even Heaven themselves coveted this type of ring, let alone the <em>Mortal</em> <em>World.</em> Fortunately, their knowledge is quite shallow regarding the skill to forge a spatial ring."

    Sophia took a deep breath. Now was probably the best time to ask and rify their rtionship that didn''t make sense at all.

    "Empress, can I ask you something?"

    "Hmm?? About what?"

    Sophia gulped before she held her breath and asked, "Are you two really, married?"

    "Hmm...? Oh, are you jealous?"

    The empress sneered with a smile. Her tease made Sophia''s cheeks blush before thetter quickly shook her head in cute denial.

    "N-No! Of course not, I, I wouldn''t dare."

    "Hahaha! No need to get so worked out over it."

    The empress smiled before she muttered under her breath, "Yes, I was married to him."

    "Was?"

    "Yes, ''was'', there was a time that I am indeed his wife."

    Sophia was further confused by her statement. Considering how young Lyon''s actual age was, she sent into a chilling fact that she ultimately refused to acknowledge as she shook her head. (No way, is she, no!).

    "Have you ever fall in love with someone you would never think you would ever fall in love with?"

    The words that wereing out of her mouth sent a jolt to Sophia''s heart. She could feel the sorrow and happiness in her tone. Now she was even more curious than a cat as to what really happened.

    "I... don''t."

    "Heh, that''s what happened to me."

    Sophia''s eyes opened wide as she saw a single streak of one tear running down that cheek. A beautiful woman that could easily topple kingdom and empires was shedding a warm tear. (She is crying, the empress, the sadistic and cold Empress as everyone knows it, is crying. How would the world react if they were to witness what I''m witnessing right now).

    "Oh? Would you look at that, I finally shed a tear and I didn''t even notice it."

    The empress cooly wiped it off her cheeks with her thumb before she stood up.

    "Alright, that''s it for today, I''m going to sleep on my fluffy bed now."

    She stood up from her chair before she stretched with a yawn.

    "Empress, can I ask you onest question."

    "Hmm? What is it?"

    Sophia gulped before she asked, "Who is he? Who is Lyon Torga exactly?"

    Treas Family. The family that was dubbed blessed with the most fortune in the world. There was nothing that could contest the wealth that could make up its own world. However, the treasure of such quantity and quality, only a few had seen them.

    "I told you before, Treas is not the only strong family that ever existed in this world. There are many others and stronger even. And I did tell you, Lyon, he came from such a family."

    "Torga? I''m sorry Empress but I''ve never heard of a family named Torga."

    "Of course you wouldn''t!"

    The empress smirked before she turned around and faced the night sky, "If you do, then Heaven and Hell have failed to keep it a secret!"

    Sophia''s eyes opened wide at her revtion as words stuck in her throat. She couldn''t believe what''sing out of the empress''s mouth but she knew she was not the type to boast about a family name. Heaven and Hell, they kept the family name a secret, and judging from thetter''s expression there was a deep hatred and fuming vengeance inside that nce alone.

    (Empress, you never ever saw Treas Family as something significant do you? From that eyes of yours, I could see that there is something grand, a grand goal that you wish to aplish) thought Sophia with a gulp.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 346 - A Question For Golden Wise Tree

    After beating Jinu, Falcon of Mount Her. There was not much left to do for Lyon except wandering around the ce. Sometimes he whistled a tune out of boredom, but he found nothing simrly exciting so far as long as he walked.

    "Well... partly, it was my fault, to begin with. Sometimes I really need a n before going in wildly. Then again, there is no fun in doing what exactly to do and getting the result I would always expect."

    Lyon shook his head as he quickly contradicted himself without hesitation.

    "Huh?"

    His footsteps were paused before he let go of his arms that were supporting his head. His eyebrows slightly creased before his mouth pointed upward to one side.

    In the empty meadow of green stood a lone giant tree that provided shades almost half of it by its own. The branches were a healthy brown and flowing against the air as it subjected to the mercy of the wind. However, what fascinated Lyon the most was that the leaves were golden shine.

    "This looks pretty fishy and beautiful at the same time."

    Even though Lyon muttered such words, his feet began to move forward, unwavering the danger or tricks the giant golden tree was preparing for him. The moment his foot entered the huge shades a voice rang inside his mind with a gentle tone.

    "Who are you..??"

    Lyon was a bit surprised to hear an unfamiliar hoarse voice entered his mind without a warning. Nheless, he put the other foot inside the shade before he crossed his arms. Nevertheless, his confidence was unfazed as he crossed his arms against that giant thick tree trunk and smirked.

    "Golden tree, are you talking to me?"

    Lyon couldn''t sense anyone nor anything else in his surrounding, the only conclusion was that the golden tree itself was talking to him. Though it sounded quite unreal and crazy, had he not been sent into these multi-worlds of cultivation and magic, he would think that he was dreaming.

    "Yes, I am."

    The voice once again spoke directly into his mind.

    "This is the first time I''ve ever talked to a tree. Back in my world, I would be called crazy for sure."

    "Be not afraid, no one will call you crazy here."

    "Yeah well, of course no one will! There is no one else here besides me and you."

    "The real crazy thing is you, son of man. You, are special!"

    A gale suddenly hit Lyon''s face out of nowhere but no matter how strong the wind was the mountain could never yield.

    "What a time! What a generation! Not only did I meet one special person, but I also meet you."

    Lyon chuckled before he asked.

    "What special about me? There is nothing special about me."

    "Ohhh, this old tree has been around you know. I''ve seen things unbelievable even for the oldest mortal to believe."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "The oldest mortal?"

    "Yes, you might meet him in person one day. However, he preferred to detach himself from mortal affairs."

    "En, that''s what old people like to do."

    "Hahahaha."

    Lyon also chuckled with the ancient tree. It was quite amazing for someone to hit off with a tree in the first ce, to be honest.

    "Hahaha... hah..." The tree sounded like it took a long breath before it continued.

    "Did you know that your presence was being foreshadowed by the person before you?"

    "Oh? And who could that be?"

    "I bet you would be delighted that the person is a woman."

    "First you got my interest now, you got my attention, who is the woman??"

    Lyon''s grin made the branches of the golden tree swayed as if it wereughing at his antics.

    "Hahaha... you are a lively young man, after all, it''s good to be mortal and bound to desire, else what life is for."

    Lyon nodded, "Yup, there is no point in living if you never got any desire to have or to do!"

    "Yes! yes! Hahaha!"

    "So... who is the woman? Is she beautiful? I bet she is beautiful huh!"

    "Hmm... ording to human standard then she is devastatingly beautiful. Kingdom toppling as they would like to say it."

    "Ho~ Kingdom toppling you say? Not bad! Not bad!"

    "Beauty is only second though, her strength does not justify that beautiful face. She is, and I admit this over my uncountable age, a powerfulss."

    "Beauty and Powerful? That''s the perfectbo!"

    "Young man, are you not in the slightest intimidated by those facts?"

    "Intimidated? For what? This is a challenge!!"

    "A challenge? Hahaha, that is a very good attitude! But be careful tho, she might kill you if you approached her too hastily, after all, she was born with a unique physique"

    Lyon creased his chin with his fingers before he muttered, "Unique physique? Hmm... I think my grandpas did talk about it."

    "Oh? Your grandfathers know something like this? They must have been really ancient then."

    "Ancient, maybe, both of them had already forgotten their age nor do they want to be reminded anymore."

    "Hmm.. I see."

    Lyon immediately changed the course of the conversation back to its track. Else, the ancient being would talk about personal stuff like Sun and Shen''s name. It would not be wise to speak about them considering their condition that could be killed easily.

    "So, Golden Tree, what is so special about me?"

    "Hmmm... the beautiful woman had the strongest physique in the world, but you, you are different. You have a mortal physique as in as it could be."

    Lyon had cklines over his head before his mouth twitched, "Is that it?"

    "Hahaha, of course not! Currently, you have within you two unique scents. One came from a primordial being that resided in Heaven, True Dragon! The other came from a primordial being that resided in Hell, Devil Ape!"

    "Hm... for a nt without nose, you are quite sharp huh."

    "Hahahaha, that is the first time a mortal or any had ever said that to me. However, what I want to know is how, how is it that you, a young boy, possessed those two scents at the same time? She did say that you are more unique than her, but I never thought that this would be the case."

    "That is an answer you should find out on your own, however, what I know from your words is that she knew I will meet you."

    "Ah, sharp... though I did tell you that before."

    "The foreshadowing, yes, however, me meeting you was pure coincidence."

    "Is it now? Hahaha."

    "It''s true, I just saw you standing alone in this vast meadow and how beautiful you are, I was thinking of taking a nap here."

    "So you don''t know what I am?"

    "A tree?"

    "Hahaha!"

    "For something without a mouth, you really like tough a lot. So what are you then? I take it that your size and color are not the only thing special about you?"

    "They call me the Golden Wise Tree, for my age is uncountable and my knowledge is vast because of it. You might not know this, but every young person that came here is seeking the wisdom out of me. They all need guidance, understanding their talents, and how to live. Some seek knowledge, some seek answers. I''m here to give them all."

    "Give them all? Really?"

    "Hahaha, I do choose who I want to speak with. If I deemed you unworthy then you might not even know that I could talk in the first ce."

    "So it''s all subjective huh?"

    "Hahaha, indeed so."

    "Then, can I ask you one thing?"

    "Yes you can, it is your right in the first ce to ask about anything you want."

    "Then, can I take a nap here?"

    The Golden Wise Tree didn''t respond. It was obvious that the ancient being itself was stupefied by the question. It wasn''t even a question but more like a request. Yet the question mark was there at the end nheless.

    Every youth was seeking an answer, like how to break through their bottleneck or how to cultivate based on their talents. Some daring would even ask how to ascend to Heaven. Almost every mortal''s dream that followed the path of cultivation dreamed of ascending to Heaven. Yet, the young man under its shade requested to take a nap.

    "Sure, you can. By all means, you can rest on my tree trunks."

    "Alright old man, errr, I mean old tree, you don''t have to say it that way."

    Lyon yawned before he sat and leaned his back against the giant trunk and closed his eyes. The gentle wind evestingly kissed his figure as his hair fluttered against it. Filling the void of the empty meadow, the giant tree was apanied by a young man.

    (What a peculiar fellow indeed. He acted as if he had no desire like most mortals do, yet, women... is that really the only thing that drives him to live? Hm.... I wonder).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 347 - Golden Wise Tree??

    Amongst the few breaths of his endowing sleep, mana was gathering right in front of him. The golden leaves rustled in the wind but none was whipped into the air. The gathered mana slowly formed a mist, a fog, that outlines that of a human standing in mid-air. Though the face had no skin and its eyes were filled with mist, the being was exuding wisdom that no mortal had ever old enough to attain.

    "You have piqued my interest indeed, young mortal. Hmm..."

    The mist moved closer to Lyon''s face before drawing back. It contemted with a hum before it turned around and looked at the vast meadow.

    "You can ask anything you want, but you wanted to take a nap instead. You have the rare chance of asking my knowledge, but resting is what you seek."

    The mist slowly raised higher from above the ground as it went through the branches. Its eyebrows were slightly furrowed as it muttered. "Everyone else is fighting to prove to be the best, the best of the young generation, sitting on a most coveted chair, a throne. With death clearly avoidable to ensure that the Crown winners stayed alive and brought up the value of mortals, they can go all out."

    "Testing their des, honing their skills. Whether it''s their arts or their magic, whether it''s their aptitude element or their soul. Every cultivator seeks to better themselves. However, you... what is it that makes the woman with a <em>Wargod Physique</em> be so interested in you, so boastful about you? Yet, not a single shred of fighting spirit I can feel from you."

    The mist pondered before it descended down once more and looked at the sleeping young man whose breath was inaudible. The embodiment of peace was nted on his face.

    "You acted as if you don''t care about this trivial thing the youth of your generation are currently doing. Hmm... do you act ''as if'' or are you exactly like this? Are you more mature than the rest of them or just simply don''t care?"

    "Hmm... he is sleeping quite fondly, it won''t hurt him to swim on his sea of memories. I might know what makes the woman so interested in this fe. I doubted having two opposing forces of Devil Ape and True Dragon would be enough to let her boast about him, in fact, all the previous bearers of <em>Wargod Physique</em> have been famous for its cockiness, however, thatss is different."

    The figure of the mist gradually disintegrated as it crept up to Lyon''s body.

    "That''s probably not the best idea."

    The mist immediately drew back and formed the figure once more. Its face revealed a state of shock as it looked at the young man with his eyes opened against him. It was sure that Lyon was sleeping and entered the deep sleep mode.

    "You... you are awake?"

    Lyon smirked, "I''ve heard every single thing thates out of your mutter."

    "Ah... please do forgive me. I did not mean to offend you, I''m just merely... curious."

    Lyon stood up before he stretched his arms up to the sky. Even though he was talking to a very ancient being in the form of a mist, there was nothing sort of hurry nor nervousnessing out of his facial expression.

    (Though I''m surely not a threat, this is the first time he ever meets me. Surely he must have some sort of nervousness in his system, right? How can someone so young can be so calm around a being like myself) thought the Golden Wise Tree.

    "Curious? About me? I''m more curious about the woman with the <em>Wargod Physique</em> that talked about me."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hahaha, sadly, thess didn''t tell me her name nor yours. Her eyebrows creased when I asked her about it. Maybe her name is quite dangerous or important to let other people know. However, I''m just an old tree, what could be so dangerous about telling her name to me?"

    Lyon chuckled, "Hahaha, I wouldn''t give my name to a talking tree either. However, though wise you may proim for yourself, you acted as if you know about the world."

    "I do know about the world, the mortal world. There is only but a handful of things that I do not know about it."

    "Sure you do."

    "Hmm? What''s this? Are you saying that you don''t believe me? Are you doubting the Golden Wise Tree? Hahaha, young mortal, you are indeed very different than those youngsters."

    "Then let me ask you this question then."

    Lyon puts his hands behind his back before taking a stroll in the empty meadow. The mist figure followed along beside him before it saw his iconic smirk.

    "First of all, you admitted that you have a seen things that are unbelievable happening in the mortal world, the world I came from?"

    "Yes, indeed. I''m not boasting but yes... that is indeed true."

    Lyon smirked before he halted his footsteps. He turned around and nce over at the mist without holding back his confidence that mixed with arrogance.

    "How?"

    The mist creased its eyebrows toward the smiling Lyon.

    "What?"

    "How?!"

    Lyon yfully squinted its eyes before hezily turned around and continued, "How did you know what''s happening in the mortal world while you are stuck here?"

    The mist figure stood silent for a bit before it answered with augh, "I''m the Golden Wise Tree. Gaining knowledge from the outside world is a trifling matter for me."

    "Every kid coulde up with that answer after a slight contemtion."

    The Golden Wise Tree was abruptly surprised by his reply. It couldn''t even remember thest time someone answered so rudely. (Does this young man knows no fear?) thought the ancient being.

    The mist smiled, "You have no fear, young mortal. Did you know��"

    "You are dodging the question, that''s not so wise now, is it. Besides, you always call me, <em>young mortal</em> as if you are not a mortal."

    Lyon smirked as even he could see the anxiety the mist had shown before he teased further, "I guess it''s not a <em>trifling</em> matter, huh?"

    "You are the Golden Wise Tree, you boast your wisdom, however, you are not the Golden <em>Truth</em> Tree. Since you are a wise ancient being, sometimes, no, most times, a lie can be considered a type of wisdom."

    The mist figure was taken back by his thoughts before Lyon turned away and said, "That''s why I ask you not a question, but a request. Since you proim yourself old, then your tricks are numerous. The woman with the <em>Wargod Physique</em> was right to not tell you her name. Also, let me guess, your meeting with her was not a pleasant one."

    Lyon didn''t hear any answer as he walked away from the shades with a smirk on his face. (I hit the jackpot I guess, though I don''t know what its hidden agenda is, it''s better be safe rather than sorry.) thought Lyon before his eyebrows creased. He nced over the ground before he quickly jumped away. A sharp root was protruding upward from the ce he stood before hended a few spaces away and looked at the mist that was no more.

    Lyon smirked, "I don''t know what your hidden agenda is, but I know one thing. That it''s bad."

    "You really are special, too special! Just like that woman! But the difference is, your cultivation is low!"

    The hoarse voice rang inside his mind before thetter chuckle at its dismay.

    "That''s pretty stupiding from the one that called itself a Golden Wise Tree! Where did all those wisdom go?!"

    "Your arrogance is quite big for someone with amon physique!"

    Lyon nced down before he dodged the set of roots that protruding upward below his feet. He was like a snake that could slither through the pattern that the Golden Wise Tree made against him.

    "This is boring, are these all the tricks you got?"

    "Die! Die! Die!"

    "Alright, alright, no need to shout inside my mind now!"

    Lyon actually kicked one of the protruding roots before thetter was shredded.

    "What?!"

    The ringing of disbelief made Lyon smiled before he opened his right hand and closed his eyes.

    "Feast the blood of your enemies!"

    THUMP!

    "Scarlet!"

    The red blood sword made its appearance once more in Lyon''s hand.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked as the branches above him started to move and approached him.

    "I was wondering when will those branches move, haha!"

    Instead of dodging away, Lyon''s eyebrows turned like that of a sword before he jumped straight against them. A few red streaks were made in a blink of an eye before Lyonnded with his two feet.

    "Huu," Lyon let out a breath before as he took the first step forward, the branches that were moving against him had all been cut, three times each before dropping on the ground.. He smirked as he set his eyes on the giant tree trunk in front.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 348 - Limbs = Bullets

    "You know, the best equipment to chop off a tree, is an ax, however, back in my world, there is an even better equipment called, a chain saw."

    Lyon smirked as he confidently walked forward toward the huge tree trunk with the red blood sword in his right hand.

    "What?!"

    "Of course you wouldn''t know, the great Golden Wise Tree is nothing but a scam!"

    "How dare you!"

    The branches started to move once more to apprehend the danger that was walking toward its heart.

    "Heh, are you running out of tricks?"

    Lyon smiled before cutting the branch in a swift and smooth movement that no regr sight could see. His footsteps were steady and unhindered as he inched closer and closer toward the giant tree trunk.

    "For an immortal, you are quite disappointing."

    "Shut up! Let''s see how you could keep that smug of yours after this!"

    Lyon sneered before his eyebrows slightly creased. All the branches of the Golden Wise Tree started to move against him. The sum of them was uncountable like the hair on his head but Lyon didn''t flinch his smirk one bit.

    "Do you think this will make me vulnerable? Attacking from below and above? Heh, please. You''re like an open book!"

    *BOOM!

    Hundreds of roots started crawling from below at astonishing speed anding toward him with the intent to kill.

    "Stupid Mortal! I was being lenient before but no more!"

    "You stupid immortal, do you think I need to get closer to kill you?"

    "What?!"

    Lyon smirked before he slightly leaped backward and shouted, "Go! Scarlet!"

    The veins inside his right arms popped as he grinned and gritted his teeth at the same time beforeunching the sword with a sonic boom. The point of the sword crackled the iing thick branches and roots like it were nothing but butter.

    *STAB!

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The branches froze as the crawling roots stopped moving. The red-blood sword was embedded on the giant tree trunk before Lyon let out a breath and crossed his arms.

    "What''s wrong <em>immortal?</em> Aren''t you going to say something?"

    Lyon sneered before augh rang in his mind.

    "This? What is this tiny dagger gonna do to me?! I can''t feel a thing."

    "Oh, Golden Wise Tree..." Lyon shook his head before he continued, "Have you forgotten how I summoned Scarlet? The sentient weapon that is embedded in you may not be as sharp as the sharpest sword in the world, nor is it as hard as the tenacity of a hammer. However..."

    Lyon smiled as his eyes turned sharp andser focus before he muttered, "That sword is hungrier than anything else."

    *THUMP!

    One of the branches suddenly wrinkled as the golden leaves gradually turned brown that could be observed by naked eyes. One leaf was naturally plucked off as it dried up before it fell at the mercy of the wind. Dancing away before it belonged back to the ground where it all started.

    "Impossible!"

    The red blood sword lit up before the Golden Wise Tree felt its very vitality was drained. The rapid drying of its branch was astonishing and left the ancient being weakened by seconds. The surviving roots immediately pulled back to the ground as the branches moved in unison and withdraw.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before with one tap of the ground with his foot, he plunged himself forward. It was pretty obvious that the tree wanted to pull out Scarlett as fast as it could before it lost all of its strength.

    In the middle of his leap, his eyes turned golden as his height was immediately halved. The four tails protruding out of him were lighter than air yet the force they contained was in full control ording to his wishes.

    "This is a big chance Scarlet! You don''t get this kind of chance every day! Feast the ancient being like it''s your birthday!"

    Lyon smirked before he quickly repelled the branches that were trying to grab the hilt of the sword with his fists. He crossed his arms as his figure was floating with the support of two of his ck tails.

    "Heh, let''s rumble!"

    "You!"

    The thousands of branches above descended down at varying speeds as well as the hundreds of roots from below.

    "Heh, take your time Scarlett, I beg of you. I''m going to y for a while!" His eyes turned sharp but his smirk didn''t waver a bit.

    *BOOM!

    The first contact ensued as Lyon countered one of the branches and immediately broke it with a crackle.

    "YOU DAMNED MONKEY!"

    "Then in the name of my grandfather, I shall destroy you! Heh, too bad no one hears that one."

    His fist connected once more before he started to use his feet and pair of tails. This was a contest of speed and force. One single miss of a rhythm and Lyon would have lost the game. However, the crackling sound was getting louder and louder in the atmosphere as if four auto riffles were being shot at different intervals yet filled each other.

    Soon the ground trembled as Lyon''s agility surpassed even those whose cultivation was in an entirely different realm above him. The soil slowly floated as every fiber inside Lyon''s body moved in unison and going ording to his wishes. The alertness inside his small mind was out of this world as even his own eyes couldn''t keep up with his movement. This was one of the inherent skills that a Devil Ape had, a race that was born to fight.

    However, he was unaware of how loud their fight was. The sound of crackling woods and sts of rapid-fire was reverberating across the huge ne.

    "Hmm??!"

    The man halted before his eyebrows slightly creased. The crashing sound was like the sound of war that kept on generating fear.

    "A big battle is being held... I think they want the rest of us to find them. It might be unwise but it really does bore me to stroll around with no living being to punch."

    Meanwhile, on the other part of the ne, a woman was sitting on a rock. She was the woman from the South City that evoked resonance with her powerful magic. She even left a mark on the <em>Bell of Heaven</em> while doing so.

    "Rattle, rattle, rattle... surely this is not the type of fight Kaiju Loh would be in. Hmm... I wonder who.. ah... of course. Why not take a little peak instead of guessing."

    She puckered a smile with her purple lips before she stretched her right arm and opened her hand that was covered in a ck glove. Mana was gathering around it at the speed that might rival that of Lyon.

    "Now then, Divine Magic: Eye of Sorority!"

    Lyon was busy blocking and countering the thousands of branches that seemed infinite that he could not have known a magic brand appeared far above the sky the looked like a single eye with no eyelid.

    "Hmm? Wait a second... Isn''t that? The Golden Wise Tree?!"

    The woman stared in disbelief against the magic brand that revealed the vision from the floating eye. From its point of view, it was clear that there was a giant tree with golden leaves.

    "Why is someone fighting the Golden Wise Tree? Isn''t that kind of the opposite of what one should do? Curious... I am curious.." Her purple lips smiled once more before she moved the eye lower to get a clear view of the identity of who was fighting an ancient being. Who was foolish or brave enough to challenge an old devil.

    "A-Amazing... such speed! I could only see the branches crackling and falling down! Hmm... Two tails? No, four tails. His figure is pretty small, a dwarf? No... a dwarf doesn''t have a tail, not to mention four."

    (Should I get a closer look?) she gulped at the anticipation. She didn''t recognize among the list that would be stupid enough to fight someone, something, like the Golden Wise Tree. What''s more surprising was, the small figure actually had the upper hand against it.

    "Who are you..." She smiled as the eye leaned closer to the fight before it received a strong gale as the result of each contact between a limb and a branch. Nevertheless, her curiosity was stronger than a cat as it kept going forward in the hope to see of who was the person.

    "C''mon Scarlet, go slower, I can''t even scratch my�� huh?"

    Time seemed to slow down as Lyon nce over to the side with only his pupils moving. (An eye? What??). His eyes met with an eye, he was confused for a second before he winked at it and time resumed its speed.

    The woman that was observing from the other side blinked in disbelief before.

    *CRACK!

    The magic brand was abruptly broken the moment one of the branches identally pierced through it.

    She was stupefied before she shook her head.

    "That was, if I recall correctly, its face does appear to be... oh my."

    She quickly retrieved the flyer from her ring and infused her mana in it. The image produced was immediately shown.

    "How can I miss this before. Such a sly young man. You might be the weakest of among the other Crown winners. However, you can''t escape my observation skill that easily. Young Emperor, Lyon Torga. The same man that evoked the perfect resonance."

    She puckered her purple lips to a smile as no one knew what she was thinking.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 349 - 101??

    Lyon could feel his heartbeat was increasing in pace but his breathing was absolutely calm even though the ancient tree and its almost infinite branches kept bashing at him. Not a single thing thating out from above or under the ground managed to get close to the red blood sword. With its ability to drain, Lyon could keep up with the branches without a doubt. There was not a single misstep from his end as the leaves kept turning brown and the roots turned brittle.

    "You said my cultivation is low! Hah! Howughable. This is getting boring, I''m going to use my fingers instead!"

    Lyon shouted before he started to use his index and middle finger to destroy the iing attacks instead of his knuckles. This powerful disy was actually being observed by thedy with the purple lips through another eye that floated with farther distance from before.

    "Oh my."

    She gasped as she put her right hand over her purple lips. She gulped at the sight of the feat that little body could do as her eyelids forgot how to close. She kept reminding herself that the little guy was actually still a peak Divine Realm Cultivator, the lowestpared to the rest of the Crown winners.

    "Yet, he is keeping up with the ancient being, extraordinary! What a species, what a mortal! So this is the power of the one that evokes the perfect resonance! The contender for the empress!"

    Lyon smirked, "What''s wrong Golden Wise Tree? You are getting slower and slower each half a second now."

    On the contrary, the ancient being didn''t answer his remark anymore. All of its concentration was pointed toward finding an opening that should have been easy with its long experience of living, however, not one spot, not one moment of a short window of time did it found any.

    "Alright, this is getting boring, Golden Wise Tree, heh. Feast Scarlet! Feast!"

    Hearing the will of its master, the red blood sword spared no time and drained down the very core vitality of the ancient being without holding back.

    "Why! Young man, why are you doing this to me?! What harm have I done to you?!"

    "Heh, please, old tree, do you wait to get hit first before you hit back because it''s your right? OR! Do you hit first because you know you were threatened?"

    "What do you mean?!"

    Lyon smirked with disdain on his face, "I know that you know that I.. am... pretending to take a nap!"

    "Else, why would you muttered loud enough for me to hear. You thought that I would keep on pretending to take a nap, to keep my act so that you can swim inside my soul and traverse my sea of memories? You know every mortal is vulnerable once something gets inside their soul."

    He said all of the words while he kept repelling the now slower branches and roots attack from the ancient being.

    "Not to mention that you refuse to let me go and be on my own way, thatst part seals the deal. However, what is your intention in keeping me here? I do want to know, heh, but not that bad."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You''re really sharp!"

    The Golden Wise Tree didn''t hesitate to praise the impossible young man even though he was about to end its vitality.

    "You perceived things differently than the others! Critical! However, your cultivation is too shallow to keep up with your mind."

    "Now, now, just from that tone of yours, I know this giant tree is not your entire life. You are too calm, are you tired of pretending to be helpless? Heh, you make this too easy, you old trunk!"

    "Hahahaha! Fine then! This victory is yours!"

    Lyon smirked before he halted his fingers against the iing branches that stopped imminently. Thetter crumpled before it age at a dangerous speed. The golden leaves immediately turned brown before they cracked and became pieces of remnants of what the Golden Wise Tree used to be.

    The giant tree trunk shriveled as Scarlet was brimming and beaming with vitality from the ancient being. Crackles upon crackles could be seen forming with naked eyes at concerning speed as the skin of the wood ked off and rest on the grasses of the meadow.

    "We will meet again, young mortal! I''ve set my eyes on you!"

    Those were thest words from the dying Golden Wise Tree before all of its vitality was absorbed by Scarlett.

    Lyon shook his head with a smile before he descended down by using his pair of tails that kept him floating in the air for a while. His little bare feet felt the ground before he grabbed the hilt of Scarlett.

    "Hm?"

    He slightly creased his eyebrows before he noticed how the red scarlet de turned a darker shade than before. He pulled out the sword before the giant tree instantly copsed like a speck of rain dust. Under the shimmering day, the red blood sword was no longer as red as fresh blood and he could see its gradually turning into a darker shade.

    "Hmm... the thicker the blood the darker its color, I see. I wonder how powerful you are right now."

    Lyon smirked before he muttered, "Conveniently, there is a good target for that."

    The veins in his right arm popped before he swung the sword in his right hand down vertically in the direction of the floating eye. The wind instantly broke as a sh with the shade of ck traversed forward against the floating eye before seamlessly cutting it in half and continued further to the air before it dispersed naturally.

    Thedy behind it had a jolt of shock as her body slightly trembled the moment the magic brand broke once more. After regaining her calm with a breath she shook her head with a smile on her face.

    "Broke again, even though this time I made sure to be as clear and as far away as possible to not be detected. Lyon Torga, despite being so young, had so many tricks upon his sleeves. Oops, he was topless."

    Thedy crossed her legs before she contemted with her hand on her chin, "Brazenly entering this ne, fighting against an ancient being that gave advice to the youngsters and only wearing long ck pants. Does he really think that this is just a game? Either way, I''m sure that we will meetter. However, he gave out his locations by fighting that loudly, I wonder how he will fare next time. In the meantime, there is an anomaly running rampage here in this ne."

    Her eyebrows creased as she camouged herself with her surroundings.

    ---------

    Meanwhile in the Blue World, North City.

    Under the unprepared onlookers that watched the leaderboard. Something suddenly propelled out from the gate before it rolls on the middle of the street. They were surprised by the sudden elimination but before they could gather around the eliminated one, another one follows.

    The same thing was happening in South City. The Crown winners were puked out from the gate and rolled on the street before being followed by the others like them.

    The West City and The East City were experiencing the same thing. Multiple people were getting eliminated in a short window of time.

    "Tch! Who was that woman?!"

    One of the Crown Winners from the East City shouted with his eyes opened wide and teeth-gritting. There was nothing but contempt on his gaze.

    "I''ve never seen anything like that! She took on ten people at once!"

    "Her spear arts is unbelievable! However, howe she was not among the Top Boards?!"

    "She left ck lightning on her wake, crazy, she only nced at me before I lost."

    Fei and the rest of the group immediately picked up their hearings. There was only one woman that they knew filling those characteristics. They moved in unison before gathering around the Crown winners, ultimately Fei with her sharp eyes asked.

    "Is she safe? Is she alright? Is her hair still ck?!"

    The winners were bbergasted by her sudden question before they nodded

    "How did you know that her hair was ck? Is she one of your rtives?"

    "More than that!"

    They were taken back once more before they realized the one questioning them was wearing a maid''s attire.

    "Err, okay, she is safe for now."

    "What do you mean for now?!"

    "That girl with the huge spear, she is right now, the moment I left, was facing off against one of the Top Boards."

    "Who?"

    "Garuda''s Daughter, Ayumu."

    ---------

    "I was heading to the loud noise of battle, but here I am meeting someone interesting. Who are you? I''m sure you are not on the list."

    The pink-haired girl dimpled her cheeks as she looked at her opponent who was a few steps away.

    ck lightning was surrounding the lean figure that was standing straight with her reverse-gripped spears pointed to the ground beside her feet.. Her mouth was grinning as shended her gaze against Ayumu.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 350 - Fist Vs Spear, She Is Here!

    Standing in front of Ayumu was none other than the Queen of Nostria herself, Sylviana. Her cultivation level was never mentioned before, and Lyon was never bothered to check either, yet despiteing from the lesser world, she could handle the ck spear, Gungnir. The praised treasure of Luderia which Lyon gave to her as a gift.

    The experts could tell if they were to see that their breathing was in a rhythm on each of their own. It was breathing that could only mean one thing, battle.

    "I see, you are not the type that talks much huh."

    Ayumu smiled as her eyes turned sharp andser focus. She took one step back with her left foot before she entered her fighting stance. The ominous lightning that surrounded the lean figure of her enemy made her wary. Those ck sparks were nothing but friendly and she could only imagine the pain if she ever got struck by it.

    (How strange, I cannot gauge her cultivation level, in fact, I can''t even feel a thing) thought Ayumu.

    "Well, I''m no the kind to underestimate my enemy, not anymore anyway."

    A bright tattoo was forming on her back as the pink-haired woman gradually turned her hair golden at rapid speed. Sylviana''s grin only pointed wider as she immediately disappeared from her spot after one step forward.

    Ayumu creased her eyebrows before she blinked once and at the same time parry the iing silence of death. Time seemed frozen as Sylviana missed her limb just by a few centimeters away. Only now did the ck lightning sparked in the trails that she made approaching Ayumu.

    "Tch, you''re fast!"

    Ayumu let out her condensed fist of mana toward the spot where her liver resided. It was an open wide spot with nothing to cover it. A huge blow on it would certainly deal a fatal wound that shook the bnce inside Sylviana brain.

    *BOOM!

    Sylviana had been pushed away from the blow as her feet dragged the soil of the ground before she stopped after quite a distance. Dust was naturally build up and float for a while from her trail but Ayumu''s face was amused at the sight.

    She nced at her fist who was shaking from the impact. It was a powerful blow in a short window of time that could break everyone down on their knees, yet the woman in front of her was still standing. A bit of smoke wasing out from the ck spear that Sylviana held like a bunt.

    "To think that ck spear could withstand my Garuda Fist and didn''t even bent in the slightest. What a fine weapon that you are holding."

    "Hss!"

    ''Sylivana'' didn''t answer but instead grinning with her breathing out from her mouth like a beast. Her eyes were ready for another bout, there was no telling how much energy she had left at the moment, however, Ayumu was certain that it won''t end with their surroundings intact.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I thought my fight would reach its peak against Kaiju or even Lyon, but��"

    Ayumu immediately creased her eyebrows as she saw how the woman in front of her slightly twitched and thetter''s eyes brightened.

    "Ly..." Sylviana muttered.

    "Huh?... Are you serious right now?"

    Ayumu couldn''t believe the two letters she muttered. There was no doubt about it that she was about to say the name of the young man that was full of mystery, and now, with her presents, his mysteriousness only stacked up even more. Perfect resonance was one thing and now, a powerfuldy that could summon ck lightning was muttering his name.

    (Lyon Torga, how many women did you swoon with?!) thought Ayumu.

    After her encounter with Lumina which ended with Ayumu''s defeat because of Lumina''s fighting style, she could only guess the extent of power the current woman in front of her had. She buried her fingers against her palm before her eyes turned brown. Not showing all of the tricks to the opponent was good until a certain point in a battle, and just one exchange blow was enough for her to know that it had passed that point.

    *BOOM!

    Ayumu creased her eyebrows as she saw how those two legs made the ground trembled. The vein on her calves popped before she threw the ominous ck spear against her. ck lightning was exploding in its trail as Ayumu''s pupils shrunken as it approaching fast against her be.

    The veins in her arms popped as she gritted her teeth. With a spear that big and fast, there was no way for her to dodge in the nick of time. The only choice left was brute force against brute force since blocking would only damage her further.

    "Don''t underestimate Garuda''s Daughter!"

    The fist and the ck spear connected as their mana collided, producing a loud collision that deterred the grass she stood into ashes in the blink of an eye. None of the two forces epted to bow down before the ck spear suddenly moved backward. Ayumu creased her eyebrows as she looked at the huge spear withdrawn to its master without any medium.

    (Spear Intent!) thought Ayumu. She couldn''t believe the crazeddy with the huge spear master the technique of spear intent. ording to how her opponent behaved, she didn''t look like the type that used skill at all, however, Ayumu was wrong. She was more than to meet the eye.

    Ayumu grinned, "I would have never guessed..."

    Sylviana muttered with her opened wide eyes, "On..."

    "Huh? On?" Ayumu was slightly confused (What is she talking about? Oh) she shook her head.

    "What did he do to you? Did he hurt you? Who is Lyon to you?"

    The moment she called out his name, Sylviana immediately grinned before she leaped forward.

    "Second bout!"

    Ayumu also leaped forward. (She is using a spear, the distance was never my friend but damn, that spear is something else. Gotta watch out for that ck lightning, one zap, and I would feel paralyzed for half a second).

    The one with the advantage didn''t waste any time before she halted her leap at the perfect distance and thrust the ck spear forward. Ayumu was surprised by her opponent''s sudden change of fighting style before she gleefully parried the iing thrusts with her Garuda Eyes. She was being pushed back as her hands were upied.

    "Hah..." Sylviana suddenly let out a breath before her thrust immediately slowed down.

    (Now!) screamed Ayumu before she took one step forward and spun across the spear before she let out a clean uppercut toward her chin. Garuda''s roar was heard as Sylviana was sent flying by her fist to an astonishing height.

    "Hm?!"

    Ayumu creased her eyebrows as Sylviana smirked. It was in the core memories of Gungnir when Lyon tried it against his own magic <em>Scabbard</em> back in Luderia1, and now, the woman who was thetest owner received that same scene.

    With her hand holding the ominous ck spear she spun vertically using the momentum Ayumu gave her via the uppercut. ck lightings were sparking everywhere around her before she started to descend down like a dragon.

    "Gungnir Art: ck Dragon!"

    A dragon made of ck lightning coiled around the ck spear as it pointed down against the suspecting Ayumu. She gulped before she quickly leaped away in the nick of time and let the art hit the ne instead.

    The huge ck spear casually prated the ground before a loud thunder ensued as the ck dragon raised to the sky. Thend instantly cracked like ss would with a hit of a hammer. The entire ne trembled as the sky even turned a bit dim due to the technique. Many of thends shifted their mass but the loud strike and aftermath immediately caught the other attentions more than Lyon did.

    "Who is it now?!"

    Kaiju Loh was crossing his arms with his eyebrows furrowed. He had not met a decent fight for a while now and the ones he met gave up on sight.

    "The sky went dim a little."

    Madoku slightly muttered as she contemted.

    "Oh my, that was a powerful strike! Shame, I should have taken a peak, " she muttered with her purple lips curved up.

    On the spot of the ident, Ayumu revealed herself through the debris. Her hair had returned to her normal pink. She casually walked over to a huge crater where ady with silver hair was sleeping soundly in the center of it.

    "What in the world... are you?"

    Ayumu could definitely sense Sylviana''s cultivation level now. It was a big difference from when her hair was ck.

    Meanwhile, the young man that was standing alone on the meadow gulped his saliva at the sight of something familiar he used to see before. He took a deep breath as he tried to calm himself down before an image of a beautiful woman that she first met in this crazy cultivation world appeared.

    "You''re joking... SYLVIANA!"

    Lyon shouted at the top of his lung before his figure gone from the spot he was standing in the blink of an eye. Refer to chapter 169

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 351 - Her Hero?

    "AAAAAH!"

    A reverberating screech was heard inside a dark chasm. It wasn''t a screaming from a man nor a woman, it was an ominous being that could not be seen directly with how dim the surrounding was.

    "Ha... hahaha, looks like this generation has a lot to offer! First that cocky arrogant guy but sharp, the young man of wonder! Now there is someone that could break the ne like a crumpled paper!"

    The sinister being was smiling with a grin.

    "Interesting, interesting," it muttered.

    It looked up to the blue sky, "It is time, this is the time! There is no way that this is not the time! I will get out of here! Get out of this ce! I am immortal!"

    Its words echoed but not a single living thing heard what it was saying.

    Meanwhile, the man from the North City that evoked resonance halted his footsteps as he saw the surroundingndmass had shifted from the huge st that almost dimmed the world he was standing on.

    "How many hidden monsters are there, I didn''t even get the chance to meet the monster from the west yet, and here sprouts another one. Now then, where should I go?" he contemted.

    On the other side of thend, Kaiju was creasing his eyebrows as he saw the result of what that apocalypse-like attack had produced. The power behind it was without a doubt tremendous. He buried his finger against his palm as his veins popped looking at the fact that he refused to believe.

    "To think that thispetition won''t be as easy as I thought it would be really pissed me off!"

    He mmed his foot forward beforeunching himself toward the direction where he saw the ck dragon rising from the ground. There was no doubt that he was bound to meet the others there.

    "Madoka..."

    "En... Madoku."

    "The beast is on the move,"

    "En..."

    "There is no doubt now that he is going to the center of the st."

    "En..."

    "I wonder if Ayumu is there."

    "En... she is probably there."

    "Should we aid her?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "En..."

    "Do you want some veggies?"

    "En... No!"

    Madoku who was controlling the body creased her eyebrows with ck lines over her head. Talking to her other self was nothing but pointless. Though Madoka acted childish, mentally speaking, she was the stronger one, to the point that she was incapable of carrying long conversations as Madoku could.

    Meanwhile, sitting on top of a rock was thedy with purple lips. Her astonishing magic power was revealed only once and everyone around it at the time was captivated. However, the one captivated was now her herself. Lyon had her heart fluttered in sinister excitement, yet another individual seemed to produce a might that could match the former.

    "No telling, no telling. There is no telling who will sit on the Throne now."

    She puckered up a smile before she stood straight. She crossed her arms as she casually walked forward with a smile on her face.

    "It''s time to prepare for an attack, one well swoop to end them all."

    Sheughed before she casually walked toward the direction where the ck dragon was sighted.

    ----------

    On the center location of the huge st, a huge crater that could be filled up with water to be ake was present. This manmade, woman-made masterpiece was something that could not be replicated with just anyone. There was even a bolt of wild ominous lightning still sparking from the curves of the crater.

    The pink-haired woman who was standing at the edge of the crater gulped her saliva. Though she was not panting as hard, she knew that the battle she had were tough enough to let herself go all out.

    The silver-haired woman was sleeping on the center of the crater with some parts of her clothes naturally ripped off with a burnt mark, however, the heat seemed to not be able to disturb her. The rest was necessary for any cultivator, but the timing of resting was also crucial. She was at the moment, the center of attention from all the other Crown winners.

    "It''s odd, howe the vortex didn''t suck her out of here? Was it because she was not eligible in the first ce? Every winner of the Crown will be given a crown to rest on their head, thus marking them as the winner. However, if she got here without that mark, then the ne itself acknowledge her strength? That''s amazing! But also dangerous."

    She knew that this ne had been upied by powerful people. If she didn''t have that safety measure, then the worse scenario was, of course, death.

    Ayumu let out a sigh before shaking her head, "Garuda never abandon those people in need!"

    After reaffirming her belief she descended down with a slide even though she was asionally zapped on random parts of her body. With dust trailing behind her, she finally made it toward the center of the crater.

    "Oh wow, perfect in front and perfect behind."

    Ayumu shook her head in admiration toward the figure that was sleeping. She was endowed and could probably say the prime of all other women. Sadly, she didn''t know how the real Sylviana when she was alone.

    "I can see why he would definitely like you but I can''t see why wouldn''t he be here with you."

    She squatted down before picking her up with her back. However, just as soon as she stood, her eyebrows creased and furrowed against the man that was standing on the edge of the crater.

    "I guess my instinct is correct, I would meet one of the best among the Top Board. None other than Garuda''s Daughter herself, Ayumu."

    Ayumu smiled and let out a sigh of helplessness toward her fate.

    "I think that you should honor your code or creed or something right? Wind Fist, Tusak."

    The figure she was talking about stood with nothing but a martial fabric that was covering both his torso and his legs. His lean body was betraying the force he had within and his eyes covered deep wisdom despite the battle aura that was creeping out of him. His bronze face was chiseled, his eyes like a sword, and his long ck hair was braided. He was the man that evoked the resonance inside North City.

    "Yes, but I never thought the monster that did this was actually you. You surely hold your ck dragon well from the public, I doubt your father would be pleased though."

    Ayumu opened her eyes wide before she burst augh, "Hahaha, what? Hahahaha, I can''t believe you would think that it was me that created this catastrophe effect."

    Tusak creased his eyebrows before he shook his head, "Surely, you can''t be possibly saying that it was the silver-haired girl you carry on your back? Her cultivation is... sorry to say, not adequate to do such a feat."

    "Yes and no."

    Tusak obviously confused by her answer before thetter continued, "She did this, but not the current her. It was her with this long ck spear that she was using. You won''t believe what this girl is capable of when she uses it."

    "Hmm," Tusak contemted, "Looks like the world really does have millions of mysterious things that a mere mortal like us couldn''tprehend."

    "Yeah well," she shrugged, "I''m going to protect the girl for the time being until her hero arrived."

    Tuzak slightly tilted his head with creased eyebrows, "Hero?"

    "Heh, if you think she is amazing," she leaped out of the crater to the opposite edge of Tuzak before turning around, "Wait until you see the hero in person."

    "Ah good! Two of you are here already!"

    Tuzak and Ayumu creased their eyebrows before they nced over to the voice that wasing from a different edge of the crater.

    "Kaiju...." she muttered before letting out a wry smile (This can''t be good).

    "Tuzak, Ayumu, c''mon then, two of you against me, don''t waste time. The Throne ain''t going to warm itself."

    Kaiju smirked with his taunt before he noticed Ayumu was actually carrying a woman. A weak woman that shouldn''t even be in thispetition at all. (Are you serious?! A woman with her cultivation level could enter the Throne tournament?!).

    "Oi, Ayumu!" Kaiju crossed his arms with his bitter face, "Who is that woman?"

    Ayumu slightly smiled, "Are you interested in this woman? Too bad, she already has someone."

    "Tch, with her cultivation level she should not be here!" Kaiju berated.

    "Maybe, but with the devastation she had done, she should," replied Ayumu with a smile.

    "What?" Kaiju squinted his eyes.

    "Hm?!"

    The three of them immediately creased their eyebrows as they felt something wasing at them, fast.

    Ayumu slowly grinned before she muttered, "Here hees, her hero."

    Tuzak immediately focused his eyes before a silhouette leaped over the suspecting Kaijo from behind to thetter''s disbelief.

    (What?) thought Kaiju as he opened his eyes wide before seeing a small figurending right in front of Ayumu with four ck tails that were lighter than air.

    "Young Emperor, Lyon Torga!" Ayumu grinned.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 352 - Who Are You?

    The figure stood with his back straight despite his original height had been halved. The aura surrounding and exuding from him deterred every nature to bow at him. His four cktails were lighter than air but their density was immense.

    He used one tail of his to keep his now loose ck pants in ce on his waist as a belt. Though he looked wild and younger than the rest of the people surrounding him, the others knew that he was a power to be reckoned with.

    Ayumu looked at the figure with a slight surprise on her face. For a glimpse, he looked exactly like Lyon however, now that she had a good look at the face of the figure in front of her, she started to doubt, The face was way younger than shest remembered him and the eyes were golden bright almost the same as when she used the bloodline inside her veins, yet, the aura was totally different.

    Lyon''s eyes were focusing on the silver-haired girl that Ayumu was carrying on her back. There was nothing else in his view as he felt a nostalgic feeling hitting him. Though not a year had passed since he arrived in this multi-worlds, she was probably one of the people he met the least despite being the very first one when he arrived. It was a bittersweet experience, especially on his butt and hers.

    Lyon looked at his right palm with a dumb smile. He still remembered vividly that heart-shaped paradise pillows that he pped harder than a sack of rice in a supermarket and the bounce with the perfect ambiance of the shower room.

    "You, you are Lyon right?"

    "Hm?"

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he took a nce at the pink-haired woman with dimples on her cheeks.

    "Of course I am, I''m not a twin hahaha."

    Lyonughed despite the heavy atmosphere from the Top Boards. He seemed to be nonchnt or care about the surrounding powers that could choke an infant.

    "Really? You look younger and ... short?"

    "Hm? This is is just the transformation I use from my grandfather."

    He dumbly smiled as he rubbed his head like that of a monkey before he wryly said, "Honestly, how the hell did you even end up here?"

    Ayumu was slightly surprised by his question before she realized it was not meant for her. Though she was kind of embarrassed she asked, "Who is she, Lyon?"

    "The first woman I''ve ever meet in this crazy cultivation and magic world."

    His answer only brought more confusion to her end. She thought that his identity was the old man''s bastard son, but it seemed it''s far deeper than that.

    "Really?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "En, I have no doubt once I saw that ck dragon rose from the ground that it woulde from her. The shiftingndmasses and the huge crater beside us, I know that was produced not by you but by her. Honestly, though, I never thought she could pull off something like that. Gungnir seemed to like her a lot."

    "Gungnir? Ah, that''s the name of the spear she used right? I must say the ominous ck lightning was making me restless, haha."

    Lyon nodded, "Haha, it stings alright, however, the master of the weapon won''t feel a thing if they were strong enough, and I''m not talking about physical strength."

    He took a nce at Sylvianna and could see pieces of her garment had a burnt mark on its end. The burn was fresh as he could smell some of it from his nostrils and a little bit of white smoke was permeating out of it. He shook his head as even the heat at such a degree still didn''t wake her up.

    While Lyon was enjoyably conversing with Ayumu, Kaiju was looking at the small figure with his eyes of disbelief. His pupils shrinking while his eyes were stretched, there was no time but the moment. He couldn''t believe he would have met the person those beautiful women were talking about here. The one with the phenomenon of unimaginable scale. Turning night into day. The only one that managed to deformed <em>Bell of Heaven</em> himself.

    (This is him?! The one that did all those things?! His cultivation is low!) thought Kaiju with his face turning bitter each second. He was fumed with anger for someone to chose Lyon, a mortal with cultivation far beneath him to win and sat on the throne. (Are they really blind?! He might be able to produce such a feat, but the battle is all that matters in cultivation!). He buried his fingers inside his palm as he walked forward.

    "So, you are Lyon Torga."

    Kaiju creased his eyebrows, he was not the one that called him out, it was the Wind Fist, Tusak.

    Lyon nced over to the man with a bronzeplexion. He could inly see the power hidden within those lean muscles of his. Not to mention the braided hairstylebined with the martial arts, it was a dead giveaway.

    "I am, Lyon Torga," answered Lyon with a smirk on his face while crossing his arms. Lyon obviously knew nothing about the man that called him out nor did he care about thetter''s identity. He could see that the man was ever exuding his aura to fight. He wanted to battle.

    Tusak smiled, "Are you the one that evoked thest phenomenon, yes or no?"

    Lyon nodded without hesitation, "Yes, I did that."

    Tusak let out a breath before he muttered, "So we finally met, <em>Monster of the West!"</em>

    <em></em>"What?"

    Lyon was confused by how the <em>monk</em> called him. He was sure that his nickname was Young Emperor and not <em>Monster of The West</em> which is quite different. That''s not even a typo or mispronounce, it was a totally different name.

    "You stay out of this Tusak, he is mine."

    Kaiju intervened with his arms crossed and establishing his dominance through his aura of <em>Heaven''s Son</em>.

    Lyon creased his eyebrows before he nced over to the man that was wearing a loose white garb. The red hair was vibrant and well-textured despite the short length. He sparked divinity that no other Crown Winners had, a different aurapared to Tusak.

    Ayumu chuckled, "Looks like you have be famous, Lyon."

    Lyon''s eyes were squinted as he heard the sarcastic tone from the woman standing behind him. (If only I was famous amongst the girls instead of a monk and a guy that looked like he is attracted to a guy).

    He shook his head, "I''m me, I''m not yours, heck I don''t even know who you are."

    Ayumu and Tusak were surprised by Lyon''s remark. From the way he acted, he was not indicating that he lied about it either. Thetter shrugged his shoulder against Kaiju, the man who sat at the topmost of the Top Boards.

    "You what?!"

    Lyon creased his eyebrows as the man in white garb was obviously fuming, either by the expression or his tone.

    "Psst, Lyon, that guy is <em>Heaven''s Son</em> Kaiju, Kaiju Loh!"

    Ayumu whispered in his ear before thetter nodded.

    "You seem to be so agitated about your fame that only now did it reached my ears from my dear friend, Ayumu. The.. uh... Birds..."

    "Garuda."

    "Garuda! Garuda''s Daughter."

    Ayumu''s had ck lines over her head, to think that she had to correct him to say her nickname right. (This guy, he is powerful but quite ignorant to his surrounding or even his generation! So much for introducing me as a dear friend.) thought Ayumu.

    "Heh, hahahaha!"

    Kaiju suddenly let out a burst of augh as he looked at the sky. His eyes wide opened with his pupils slightly shrunk along with his sanity. He started to mutter.

    "Why, why! Has the world gone mad? I''m literally Heaven''s Son! My ce is not here in this sick mortal world! I was supposed to live above this ne! And now! A weak guy with a low cultivation level even dare to speak back against me? What aughable joke! Not to mention that silver-haired woman. Howe that she could enter the Throne tournament!"

    Lyon saw Kaiju talking to himself towards the sky before he turned around and shrugged, "Is that guy crazy?"

    Ayumu immediately broke out a chuckle. She couldn''t believe what Lyon was saying under the heavy atmosphere that Kaiju kept spreading out.

    "Let me hold Sylviana."

    Lyon opened his arms but Ayumu seemed to doubt his intentions. Considering that he already had a powerful woman that was literally a dragon with a powerful bloodline.

    "Oh, so that is her name, hahaha," she chuckled but she didn''t give Sylviana for him to hold.

    Lyon shook his head with augh, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything weird to her."

    "Hmm... fine."

    How could Ayumu rejected those charming eyes of his. His charisma was even higher than the screaming mad behind him.

    Lyon carried her on his back before turning around, "Okay then, you guys do what you want to do, goodbye!"

    Ayumu and Tusak opened their eyes in disbelief. They couldn''t believe that their meetings would end up anti-climatic.

    "Where do you think you''re going!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 353 - Siblings

    The threatening sound brought creased eyebrows to the young man that carried the silver-haired woman on his back. The atmosphere instantly turned intense as the young man halted his footsteps and turned around. His eyes were squinted against the man in white garb, Heaven''s Son Kaiju Loh.

    Ayumu smiled wryly, Kaiju was famous for his strength and talent for the public, but the capable ones knew that his personality was another problem.

    "I think, I''m going wherever I want."

    Kaiju almost vomit blood when he heard the answering from Lyon''s mouth. Thetter''s nonchnt looks only further increasing the fume of his rage. He gritted his teeth before he tried to hold the smokeing out of his breath. His smile was seemed forced as he said.

    "You ignorant fool, none of you guys are getting away from this ce. It''s hard to find you all scattered."

    "Let them go, Kaiju."

    "What?"

    Kaiju creased his eyebrows as he turned his nce over to the man with bronzeplexion, Tusak. The famous Wind Fist was taking a stand against him before the former suddenly leaped and gave his back for Ayumu and Lyon to see.

    His long braided ck hair was the symbol of his creed, the symbol of his code, the core of his arts. His refined yet lean muscle packed a lot of force and agility that could render stone to dust with a pinch between his fingers.

    "Heaven''s Son, Kaiju Loh. May I have the honor of exchanging fists with you?"

    He smiled with one of his foot stepped forward. The calmness exuding from the eyes of a martial artist knew no boundaries even at the sight of a powerful man from his own generation like Kaiju. Whether he seeks victory or enlightenment only the gods and he himself would know.

    "Wind Fist, you''re they say your fist is as moody as the wind itself. Do you think you can take on Heaven''s Son? Hahaha, nature is beneath me!"

    Kaiju spared no sentence without praising himself higher than the others, a total contrast to the opponent in front of him.

    "The wind can be calm, and the wind can be notorious," Tusak muttered before he opened his arms. He took a deep breath before regting it with the fighting style he was trained for his entire life.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he saw the two young men were staring at each other with their hands clenched. He looked at Kaiju, he looked at the martial artist, in the end, he shrugged his shoulder. He had a beauty on his back, why would he want to bother the two men that were bonding through their fists.

    "Good luck guys, see ya."

    Lyon turned around under the disbelief and chuckle of Ayumu. Kaiju was naturally displeased seeing him left the ce. Out of all the people here, Lyon was the only one that he had a grudge on.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The veins inside Kaiju''s forehead popped before he exuded an extraordinary pressure that targets Lyon''s being. (Kneel!) screamed Kaiju inside his heart.

    "Hm?"

    "What is it, Lyon?" Ayumu asked.

    Lyon shook his head, "I think Sylviana has gone up a weight or some hahaha!"

    Ayumu squinted her eyes with her mouth slightly twitched, "You are lucky that she is asleep, if not, thendmass might shift again."

    "Hahaha!" heughed as he walked forward and left the scene with Ayumu casually following along.

    (What?!) thought Kaiju who stared in disbelief. He was sure to amplify his pressure toward Lyon with the highest level he could give, yet the result was the opposite of what he was expecting. However, he couldn''t ponder about it for long before Tusak released his own pressure.

    The two beasts stared at each other with fighting lust residing behind those eyes. However, unbeknownst to them, someone was watching from afar. She was hiding in the jungle nearby with her figure blending in with her surroundings. There was no way that it could be pulled off by make-up alone. It was without a doubt, convenient magic.

    "My, Lyon. Why do you make me choose? Who should I watch, the fight between Wind Fist and Heaven''s Son or you carrying the hidden hellcat? I''m curious about both but the mana I used is limited."

    She grabbed her chin with a light pinch of her thumb as she contemted before she raised one of her eyebrows. She saw something peculiar on the screen in front of her that produced the view from the magic she used to observe the battlefield.

    "An eye?"

    The floating eye was projecting a picture of an eye pretty simr to her own. It blinked before the other one blink. They were like an identical twin that didn''t know the existence of the other.

    "You are..."

    Thedy with purple lips muttered softly before the other eye immediately dispersed like a cloud of dust before disappearingpletely with no trace.

    The woman puckered up a smile, "I see, there is only one woman that is capable of doing the same thing as I did, High Witch, Madoku. My very own... younger sister."

    Meanwhile on the far away side of the battlefield was a woman who stood. She felt her body chilled to the bone as her goosebumps rose. She knew the meant of the existence of the eye that simr to the one she used with her magic. They hade from the same root, it was a given that they shared simrities in their attributes.

    "Madoka, that''s...."

    "En, older sister."

    "This is bad..."

    "En..."

    "What is her objective? The Throne? I doubt it."

    "I don''t know."

    Once again, their conversation was unproductive, however, she had not ck lines over her head this time. The matter was serious, she gulped with the full knowledge of how dangerous her older sister. She almost lost her breath every time the figure appeared in her mind. The one that was always excelled at what she did, no man nor woman had ever taken her down in a challenge in magic. Her talent was coveted, her skills were wanted, her services were even more. There was not a single empire that didn''t know her name.

    "This is not the n, we hid so well only to be discovered by the worst of the worse"

    "Not Kaiju?"

    Madoku shook her head, "Kaiju is nothingpared to her, you know it yourself she never fully used her destructive potential. Kaiju is easily driven by emotion but she is not. She could easily hide from her enemies and before they knew it, they''ve be flesh and blood on a huge crater."

    "En, however, we are strong too."

    Madoku shook her head, "Maybe we are above the average, but she is above even those above us."

    "En, maybe not. We are strong enough. We just need to be better."

    Madoku couldn''t reply to Madoka as a magic brand suddenly formed in front of her in a blink of an eye. She didn''t need to think hard about who was the person behind the spell that was capable of doing so.

    "My dear sister, it''s been a while."

    A voice came out of the white magic brand in front of her. She shook her head with a wry smile before replying, "It seems that your skill only improved over the years, I can''t believe that you could find us this quickly. I''ve even put up a decoy to hid my presence."

    "I can''t say that I didn''t improve, but the one that taught you magic was never mother and father in the first ce, hahaha."

    Madoku''s face turned slightly bitter. Their father and mother were in nowhere theparison to the older sister with purple lips. It''s only natural that the one who taught her tricks and tweaks behind or inside the magic department was non-other than their older sister. Being arguably one of the best, not to mention her age, everyone could see her sitting in a high position in any empire. With that kind of figure being her mentor, it would only be impossible for her not to be above average than the rest of her peers.

    "It''s true, however, older sister, I doubt that you are here to attack me."

    "Clever... I expect nothing less from the one I share my blood with."

    "What is your goal sister?"

    "You wouldn''t believe that I would say, the Throne, right? Hahaha. Of course, you don''t."

    Madoku could only smile wryly.

    "I am nothing but a fisherman lying in wait to see how the fishes tire themselves. What I want to know is, are you trying to observe the fight too?"''

    "With you here, I doubt I would have the honor of eliminating the Wind Fist and Heaven''s Son altogether."

    "That is true, however, if you want it, I would give you the honor. I''m interested in something else."

    "Hmm?" Madoku raised her eyebrows before she asked, "You would pity your younger sister and share your answer, would you not?"

    Her older sister''s lips were pointed upward as she muttered a name, "Lyon Torga."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 354 - Wind Fist Vs Heavens Son

    The name brought a jolt inside Madoku''s brain. She would have never thought that name woulde from her older sister''s mouth. There was not a handful of people that she was interested in as far as she knew, and those people were powerful in their own way.

    (I guess its only natural that she would have a piqued interest against him) thought Madoku as she and the others in the West City witnessed the ultimate proof of strength. The moment where his fist went through the thick and mystique metal that was believed to be undestroyable almost made their heart jumped out of their chest. The strength behind that regr fist that looks like it made out of nothing but lean muscle was extraordinary despite his cultivation level that was considered the lowest amongst the other Crown winners.

    "I never thought that older sister would be interested in someone like him."

    "Oh? What''s wrong? Do you investigate about him beforehand?"

    "Yes, I did."

    "Oh my, my younger sister is growing up so fat, I''m going to cry."

    "Fat?!"

    "Fast, I meant fast, sorry it''s a typo."

    "You are talking!"

    "Te~he~, please, don''t mind, I''m just messing with you. I can even see your face blushing from this distance."

    Madoku was slightly pouting with her cheeks blop up like a pufferfish. She had never act such a way against other people, not even her best friend Ayumu. Only her older sister could made her that way.

    "Won''t you share with me your knowledge about Lyon Torga?"

    Though she was slightly irritated by her older sister''s superiority. She never hated her for it. Despite the coldness and the quite high pride that she identally exuded because of her surmounting achievements at a young age.

    "Lyon Torga, he is the winner from the world called Mabia, the people there had their cultivation fairly lowpared to us since they are among the lesser world. It also means that he survived the assassination or ''Tragic Death'' event that should fall on the Crown winners from the lesser worlds that have been urring for a while now."

    "En, en, it really does surprise me that the participant this time was full one hundred, though I doubt they could change anything significant, and then he came along with perfect resonance."

    "Perfect resonance?! Older sister is that true?"

    "En, en, I was surprised that someone else besides the <em>Empress</em> managed to do something like that and even more."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Even though perfect resonance had urred, only a certain individual knew it sooner than the rest. With the distance between each of the cities was vast and far from each other, the position would y a huge role. The Center City was the perfect ce to observe the phenomenon and the resonance that happened. However, Madoku''s older sister''s case was different.

    "I, I didn''t know, but, I guess it''s a given when he leaves <em>Bell of Heaven</em> in that state."

    "Yes, even the <em>Empress</em> did not leave the ashen bell like that."

    Madoku slightly contemted before she asked, "Wait, older sister, what are you going to do to him?"

    "Hmm.." the voice behind the magic brand hummed while Madoku was waiting in anticipation.

    BOOM!

    Thend where she was standing shook, "It has begun?!" she creased her eyebrows. The two powerhouses were going at it at full force as the trees danced. The trembling didn''t stop before the nextunch of attack was brought out.

    "Heaven''s Son, Kaiju Loh. Your power is indeed amazing!" eximed the Wind Fist, Tusak. There was not a slight fear in his eyes, only calmness that could challenge the calmness of a moon.

    "Tch, of course, my fame matched my power, it is only a matter of time before I ascend to heaven!" said Kaiju Loh with a smile on his face.

    Both of them were breathing at a different rhythm but none of them seem to be fatigued. These two highly trained individuals had different views of the world and their surroundings. None of their clothes even had dirt on them after they exchanged blows to a catastrophic degree.

    "Kaiju Loh," Tusak clenched his fist before he entered a stance that dangerously enhanced his aura. The bits of soil slowly rose up as he pressed his feet to the ground. The veins on his calf popped against his bronzeplexion. Even the long braided hair on his head started to flutter. His sword-like eyebrows and eyes creased to the point that his ck pupils turned as sharp as a de. The lean muscle slowly buffed up before his mouth puckered up to take a deep breath.

    "Huuu..."

    The muscles on his body turned as hard as bronze themselves as all of his attributes enhanced to a degree that even made Kaiju creased his eyebrows. He was looking down at the other Crown winners too much, even those among the Top Boards.

    Feeling the pressure from the martial artist in front made him slightly furrowed.

    Tusak took a gentle tap forward before his entire being left its position in half of a breath. Kaiju opened his eyes wide seeing a barefoot that was filled with dirting right at his face. (Fast!) screamed Kaiju before he creased his eyebrows and dodge the iing foot while letting it out his clenched fist toward the Tusak''s face.

    Kaiju smiled as the guy had no way to dodge the iing punch since both of thetter''s feet were off the ground with his left leg being pulled to apply the fullest force for his right foot. However.

    (What?!) Kaiju''s eyes stared in disbelief.

    Tusak''s neck turned slightly as he was facing the ground with his calm eyes. He could feel the swoosh running just above his ears before his figure moved forward to the original destination of his foot.

    Landing with a soft touch to nature he borrowed he immediately leaped backward while turning around with his calm eyes gazing at the Heaven''s Son who gritted his teeth.

    "Wind Fist Art: Gale Palm."

    Tusak suddenly stopped in ce as he immediately annulled his own momentum and inertia before letting out two of his palm forward. Kaiju furrowed his eyebrows before a gale that had the power of natural disaster hit his entire body and send him to the curvature of the crater before a loud boom ensued.

    "Looks like Heaven''s Son is the first one to take the hit. Younger sister, you can be the fisherman... er... fisherwoman this time. I need to observe the Young Emperor."

    Madoku raised her eyebrows before she said, "Wait, older sister, there is something that I must tell you regarding Lyon."

    "Hmm? What is it?"

    "He..." she gulped her saliva before continuing, "he only starts his cultivation journey in less than a year. His face resembled his actual age."

    "What?! Madoka is this true?" the agitated voice was trembling as she asked one more time for assurance.

    "En. True."

    The voice behind the magic brand turned silent.

    "I need to add that he is not originallye from the lesser world but rather, fall into it."

    "Fall?"

    "Yes, everyone in the region knows the story of the legendary god that descended down from the sky apanied by three shimmering rays of heaven before he presented himself right in front of the queen in that kingdom."

    "Don''t tell me hees from Heaven? No, not even if he is an original resident in Heaven would he have such immense talent! Under a year to peak Divine Realm not to mention from the lesser world. Unbelievable."

    Thedy with purple lips pinched her chin with her thumb as she contemted. There was nothing but mystery shrouding the figure called Lyon Torga. She couldn''t even mention Kaiju Loh, Heaven''s Son to be in the same level of talent madness anymore. He was well above and beyond.

    "Alright, Madoku, I will observe Lyon for a while, while you do what you want to do, just don''t disturb me. If you can knock out both of them at the same time, I will praise you hehe."

    Madoku slightly pouted with her hand clenched and cheeks red as tomatoes but she didn''t deny her offer.

    *BOOM!

    "Tch, they sure fight so loud!" the young man muttered as he carried the silver-haired woman on his back. Little did he know that the fight he was doing earlier against the ancient being was like a thousand fireworks with different lengths of fuses being lit at the same time.

    "Hey, Lyon, where are you going?"

    The pink-haired girl asked the young man in which thetter immediately halted.

    "To be honest, I don''t know, first thing first is how to wake this queen up."

    "Then..." Ayumu suddenly stepped forward beforeunching her cute dimples against him and muttered with a smile, "Wanna fight?"

    "No."

    "Petty!"

    Lyon casually rejected the woman with a chuckle before he nced over at the beautiful face on top of his right shoulder.. Sylviana was his top priority, a fight could wait but he knew how clumsy the silver-haired woman was.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 355 - First Conversation With The Lady

    Lyon and Ayumu kept walking further away from the battlefield that the Wind Fist and Heaven''s Son shared. With the loud battle that could only be heard in a minuscule scale and the trembling was not severe, Lyon halted his steps and let out a big sigh.

    "Ha~"

    He slowly crouched down before gently put Sylviana down and let her lean on a nearby tree.

    "Ayumu," he muttered.

    Ayumu raised her eyebrows before she asked, "What''s wrong? Is she sick?"

    "No, but, why is she still here, I thought that if you beat someone, you will get kicked out of this ne. Well, that''s what I learned from observation and doing it."

    "Ah... well... to be honest, she was not even on the list of 100 that should be participating in the Throne. I don''t know how she got here, but I reckon that she was not doing the Crown closing ceremony."

    Lyon creased his eyebrows, "Crown closing ceremony?"

    "Yeah, Crown closing ceremony, why are you so... no...NO... NO WAY!"

    Lyon pinched his ching with his thumb as he contemted and looked down, "I''m pretty sure I heard nothing of the sort."

    After the battle of the Crown and being dered the winner. Lyon was out of his consciousness before he woke up on a bed in a luxurious inn. Realizing that he needed more strength to protect his loved ones and more toe, he decided to embrace the next realm became a Divine Realm cultivator without embracing the halved realm since he had experienced death. With the supply of the purest mana this world could offer, he managed to peak the realm in a single night without a hassle. One thing led to another, then he made love with Luna before going to Abyss Tower after a failed attempt of assassination.

    "I don''t recall any ceremony, wait, was there even a ceremony, to begin with?"

    "Of course there is! You should be adorned with a crown in which will recognize you and allowed you to enter thepetition for the Throne! That will activate the safety measure for us and keep us alive."

    Lyon blinked twice as he lost for words before he tried to mutter something, "Oh.."

    "Don''t ''oh''. Please, I can''t believe you two."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Ayumu slightly massaged her be as she creased her eyebrows. Though the young man in front of him was amazing enough to cripple the huge ashen bell, it would seem that he too had some w in certain departments.

    "So like, is that a bad thing?"

    Lyon asked while he shrugged his shoulder. There was not a single worry on his face as Ayumu squinted her eyes. She couldn''t believe how rxed he was despite the grievous situation both of them were in.

    "You and Sylvi have a chance of dying here, for real!"

    Ayumu put her hands on her waist as she tried to reprimand the topless young man who just nced over to the sky with not a single hint of worry. (Honestly, how calm could someone get?! I doubt even that Wind Fist would stand so idly without a care for the world) thought Ayumu before she let out a big sigh.

    "Hmm, do you ever wonder why Throne was held in another ne instead of just good old arena?"

    Lyon casually asked a question that made Ayumu opened her mouth. There were words stuck on her throat but her mind was rejecting her own self to letting them out. (Why... I, never thought of it that way).

    She slowly closed the gaps between her lips as she turned around and contemted his question. (Why was it necessary that we must go to this ce? Traditions? What was the point of traditions? To prove who is the best in the generation? Maybe it''s because thebat between the winners would inevitably destroy the whole arena? Hmm... That''s a weak reason considering the unimaginable wealth that Treas hold in their famous treasury).

    "I guess, you don''t know huh," Lyon chuckled before he suddenly took a naughty wink in a certain direction. He smirked with his hands behind his head to the one that observed him for a while.

    A familiar floating eye that he had once seen before was watching him once more but this time it was hidden and almost blend in with its surrounding nature. It took a special kind of ability to be able to discern it with its almost camouged ability, however, all magic had a trace. Especially that Lyon right now was in his Devil Ape form, he was pretty sensitive about mana though not as good as the True Dragon''s nose, it was quite enhanced than a regr human.

    "Oh my, I''ve been found out, twice."

    Thedy had her purple lips pointed upward. She felt a little surprised that she was discovered despite the additional effort she put in to sneakily observe her new favorite person. Though the slight jolt only made her smile, there was no point in hiding the eye anymore. (He does not seem to be hostile and angry that someone is watching him, curious).

    Lyon saw the floating eye getting out of its hiding before gradually approaching the three of them. There was not an eerie feeling produced in his mind as he would if he watched a horror movie. Ayumu raised her eyebrows before she turned around and opened her eyes wide seeing the floating eye.

    "Madoka...er...Madoku?"

    Noticing that Lyon was beside her, she almost misspelled her name on a habit. Lyon slightly creased his eyebrows as he took a nce at Garuda''s Daughter that smiled wryly with her cute dimpling cheeks. (How can you spell your own friend''s name wrong?) thought Lyon.

    "Madoku, why are you observing us? Juste out!"

    However, despite the shout from Ayumu''s cheerful call, the eye calmly approached the three of them before stopping. It blinked without any voiceing out.

    "Madoku, haha, sorry about the other day, there was a misunderstanding!"

    Lyon chuckled with his arms crossed but thetter didn''t answer.

    Ayumu suddenly felt a sudden chill before her eyes opened wide. Her goosebumps rose as cold crept up her spine in a split second. Her brain was too fast as an image of a powerful figure, a woman appeared inside her mind. The words slightly stuck on her throat.

    "Kh..."

    "Huh?"

    Lyon took a nce at Ayumu whose face was sweating profusely all of a sudden. He slightly creased his eyebrows before looking back at the eye.

    "Let me guess, you are not Madoku aren''t you?" Lyon smirked.

    The fact that he got it right and still had his calm was amazing but Ayumu knew whose the one behind the floating eye if it''s not Madoku. A scary figure that could be said more amazing than Kaiju Loh.

    "Step back Lyon! You''re right, the one observing us right now is not Madoku, it''s someone that even she looked up to!"

    "Oh don''t spoil the fun Garuda''s Daughter, I know your father is ill right now."

    The more mature voice was heard as Lyon instantly took a smile. From the voice alone he could already picture what thedy was like behind the scene. However, Ayumu took a different reaction as she looked down with her eyes opened wide.

    "It''s you, you make him bedridden! You��"

    "Don''t misunderstand," the cold chilling voice instantly made the famous Ayumu stopped her lips from moving.

    "You were not there when it happened and your father had never woke up from hisa since, so he never tells you what exactly is happening to him. If I exin it to you, you won''t take it since the only ones that survive the expedition were only me and your father! You should be thankful for how the pure blood of Garuda fused inside your veins, that man is as sturdy as he is protective. You''re just jealous that I''m the only oneing out unscathed."

    Ayumu gritted her teeth as she looked down. She buried her fingers deep inside her palm as blood started pouring out of it.

    "Phew..."

    Lyon whistled before he let out a chuckle under the intense atmosphere between the two. It was obvious that they had a few reconciles that need to be solved.

    "That''s pretty sharp and deep,dy. You didn''t hold back and just gorged her heart, huh."

    He chuckled before his small figure stood beside Ayumu whose face was bitter as she looked down. Thetter opened her eyes wide as she felt a small hand was going around her waist before pulling her close to the monkey-like being.

    (L-Lyon?!) Ayumu was surprised by his sudden action before she saw his smile.

    "Oh my how assertive," her voice changed from deep cold to warmth, "Not as sharp as those little fists of yours that could destroy an ancient. Want to know something interesting? The girl you are holding with one arm right now..." Thedy smiled with anticipation before she muttered.

    "She is looking for Golden Wise Tree to seek a cure for his father."

    Lyon immediately opened his eyes wide as he froze.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 356 - Ayumus Circumstence

    Golden Wise Tree, the same tree he had just fought and ultimately ended its breathing cycle. The ancient being that proud of itself for being wise despite the words that it used were otherwise producing the opposite effect. With those small fists of his and a pair of his tail, he used the very life of the famous tree to enhance his sentient sword, Scarlett which in the process brought about the attention of all the participants in the ne.

    Lyon froze as he stood with his feet turning cold. The woman he was hugging in the intention of making her heart calm down was in fact looking for the ancient being that he killed just a while ago before meeting her. He lost for words with his smile turned wryly.

    "Ayumu, you can forget about meeting the Golden Wise Tree in this ne," said thedy with the purple lips pointing upward. She knew she had the upper hand in the conversation over Lyon whose fate was at the flick of her tongue.

    Ayumu creased her eyebrows, "What? What are you talking about? Where else could the Golden Wise Tree go? It''s a tree!"

    "Oh it could go, in fact, all living things will eventually go, why don''t you ask the powerful fe beside you. Hehe~"

    Ayumu further arched her eyebrows as she turned around before ncing down at Lyon whose eyes squinted and hand scratching his head like a true monkey.

    "Lyon, what is she talking about?"

    "Haha, well, I... sort of... you know..."

    He retracted his hand and pushed his index fingers against one another before muttering, "Kill it."

    He slowly nced up to see her face who was obviously taken back by thest two words that he muttered.

    "W... you... what?"

    Her voice was more like a mutter as her lips trembled. She couldn''t believe what she had just said since it was an impossible feat in the first ce to kill something so ancient, especially with Lyon''s current cultivation level. However, he had proven time and time again that the cultivation level system seemed to be the wrong way to judge his strength.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon took a deep breath before he looked at her straight right in the eye, "I kill the Golden Wise Tree, the ancient immortal who imed to know everything about the mortal world. Heck, even his immortality was nothing but lies with the fact that his life ended by my sword."

    "Lyon... YOU!"

    "Oh my, oh my, looks like she is quite angry, please do excuse me, I''m nothing but a spectator here."

    Lyon creased his eyebrows as he looked at the pink-haired girl turning blonde with the screech of a divine bird stinging his eardrums. He could vividly see the yellow mana spiraling around her fist as she pushed it forward with no reservation of strength. His pupils slowly moved against the knuckle that wasing straight to his face before it reverted back to its center position and looked at the tears escaping out both of her eyes.

    (Oh, this is going to sting!) thought Lyon before he smirked and let the fist slowly buried against his cheek. His meridians instantly shook as he felt the force trembled his skull. His feet slowly left the soil before his entire body was plunged into a nearby huge boulder.

    *BOOM!

    The entire boulder naturally cracked as Lyon was embedded in it. He coughed twice as he felt numb on the right side of his entire body. He genuinely took the super hit clean with his face without even bother to cover it with his hand. The tremendous power of Garuda was something he experienced directly through practice instead of theory.

    "Bah!" Lyon got himself out of the boulder beforending on both of his feet against the ground. His ck-tails were floating freely as their density was on the hinge of bnce against the air and sometimes lower, however, those who knew its true power could only be counted by one hand.

    Despite the assault that Ayumu let out was full of rage and instinct. He could feel the sadness and disappointment from the fist that hit his face. His right cheek had a slight red bum from the hit but other than that he suffered no bruises.

    One of his tails immediately serviced him as a belt to hold the ck pants together as he walked forward, toward the fuming Garuda''s Daughter.

    "Alright Ayumu, calm down."

    "How am I supposed to calm down?! You just killed... you just killed my only hope of waking my father from his deepa! I, I, I haven''t seen him smiling for years! Aaah!"

    Ayumu screamed before she leaped toward Lyon once again. He let out a sigh at the iing attack before he let the woman let out all of her emotion on him.

    Lyon''s face turned left and right, up and down. His gut and his chest were also the targets of her strikes as he kept moving backward and received all of her hits cleanly with not a single defensive stance. Through the pain that he felt in his body, he felt the sorrow from every kick and punch. There was not an intention to kill at all as he kept receiving the blows.

    Thedy with purple lips that was observing behind the eyes had her mouth covered with her fingers. She saw how Lyon bravely took the blows of emotion from Ayumu. She knew how powerful Garuda was and even though she might not be as strong as her father, she was still his own daughter.

    (Did, did I go too far?) thought the purpledy as she felt a little guilty watching Lyon being beaten up by Ayumu.

    "However, why is Lyon not fighting back? If he could destroy all the branches from the Golden Wise Tree, surely he could keep up with Ayumu''s barrage of fists and kicks? He doesn''t even use his tails, his extra limbs."

    "Hmm..." thedy slightly bent her back forward whilst putting her elbow on top of her crossed leg and support her chin with her palm while watching the image from the magical brand with interest.

    "I''ve never met a man like this in my entire life. I do meet a few chivalries amongst the man I met but not quietly like him. He is willing to take the hit on his own even though he is capable of dodging or countering every single one of them."

    Blood was wasted on the ground like a st as Lyon''s footsteps kept going backward. He was battered but his eyes were not looking at which limb she wasing for next, he was looking at the eyes of the woman whose tears were escaping and jumping out of her eyes every time she swung her limb.

    His heels finally touched the giant boulder that he cracked uponnding before one final fist went straight to his face.

    *BOOM!

    The giant boulder exploded upon impact as a panting breath ensued after.

    "It''s... not... fair... why didn''t you fight back!" Ayumu let out a re against the eyes of the young man that destroyed her only hope.

    Lyon''s face was battered and swollen all over the ce but the final fist didn''t hit his face, it was plunged to the boulder itself.

    "Why?..." Lyon smirked, though the charm of his face had been reduced by about eighty percent with his swollen face. He stretched his arms forward before flicking the tears on both of her eyes at the same time, "Because you''re crying."

    (Eh?) Ayumu opened her eyes wide in disbelief as her tears were thrown away with a flick of his fingers. Through the swollen cheeks of his face, she saw his smile despite the bruises from her attacks.

    Her eyes slowly covered by her tears as they made them gleam. Her arms felt weak before her knees hit the ground with a thud. Her golden hair turned pink once more before Lyon heard her sob.

    "Why... why... why god why?!" She wailed while her tears washed the ground she was facing. Her objective for the throne was clear, it was none other than the Golden Wise Tree. Though her personality was quite upfront, people would think that she was going for the Throne while in fact, her ultimate goal was to find a cure for her father which had not woken up for years after the expedition with Madoku''s older sister.

    With his current height, he didn''t need to kneel down to rub her head.

    "There, there, all hope is not lost, it''s just aa."

    Ayumu looked up with her mouth gaping in surrender as she looked at the battered face. Her eyes were devoid of hope and despair was creeping in to enter her mind.

    Thedy behind the floating eyes creased her eyebrows as she watched how he acted.

    "He.... he is not lying just to get her heart now, is he?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 357 - Lyons Sharp View

    Lyon''s words wereid out with such ease as if it was something ordinary to say so. Though he didn''t know how much exactly what her father means to her, he could make out a rough guess from her tears and her fists.

    His swollen face was trying to pucker up a smile despite struggling hard to push those giant cheeks of his.

    Ayumu had her eyebrows weakened as she looked at the figure whose height was halved. There was nothing sort of doubt from his tone, but it was too hard for even her to believe in his words. She already had the best doctors or cultivation physicians to look at his father''s condition but to no avail.

    "They... all shook their heads."

    Lyon creased his eyebrows as he heard her mutter before both of his wrists were grabbed by thetter. He could feel the tremble, the pain, and the hopelessness just from that act alone. His heart was sour as he looked at the beautiful woman looked at him with tears.

    "They all shook their heads, Lyon!"

    Her voice turned hoarse before her head hung down in despair, "They all shook their heads... all the doctors, all the physician, they are famous for nothing! None of them knows how to wake him up! The Great Garuda shut his eyes!"

    "I know..." her lips trembled, "I''m just putting the me... but what can I do?"

    Her tone was deeper than the abyss before one ck tail suddenly encircled her waist to her surprise. It slowly lifted her up before her face wasid bare against the swollen face of Lyon whose arms were crossed. Not a single bit of sadness was hinted at on thetter''s face before he shook his head.

    "First of all, I''m going to tell you why. There is a reason why I kill the Golden Wise Tree, I didn''t do it out of boredom. I mean, who hunted ancient beings like that out of boredom haha."

    Not only Ayumu, but thedy with the purple lips, Madoku''s sister, raised her eyebrows in interest of about what Lyon''s going to say. She had observed Lyon''s fight against the ancient being but she could have never guessed why the fight happened.

    "The Golden Wise Tree is not truly wise in the sense that it has... I mean had lived for years or maybe generations."

    "Huh?"

    "Let''s think for a second," Lyon smiled before he continued, "Why would a tree, no matter how big it is, howrge and vast its root was, know what''s going on in our world, or <em>Mortal World</em> as it liked to call it."

    Ayumu was contemting his question but Madoku''s sister directlyid out her answer.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Sorry to interrupt, your topic is quite fascinating. Everyone is blinded that The Golden Wise Tree is an ancient being with a lot of knowledge that no one started to doubt. However, in the same sense of its age and how the tree evolved, wouldn''t it be natural that it knew how to collect information from the outside of this ne while remaining its body here?"

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, that is true, except for one thing. It was so wise that we often neglected it as cunning. If everyone had known its fame for having the knowledge of our world and if we are all given one chance of asking anything we want, any information. Heh, nobody would ask the tree how did it gain such vast knowledge. Well, nobody, except me."

    "Guess, what the answer was?" Lyon teased yfully with his smile as he could even felt the anticipation behind the floating eyes and the floating girl that he picked up.

    "He dodged it."

    "Hmm?"

    "He dodged it, he kept it as a secret, thus I yed his game and left. However, he didn''t want me to leave and instead, strike me with one of its roots... or was it one of its branches... I forgot. Then things escted to me stabbing my sword against its giant trunk."

    "I see... and then you are fighting the ancient being and brought about the loud noise that reverberated all across the entire ne," muttered Madoku''s older sister.

    (Wait a minute, so that loud noise of a battle, WAS YOU AND GOLDEN WISE TREE?!) thought Ayumu before she gulped her saliva as she found out the truth of the matter.

    "However, that''s not all," Lyon''s eyes turned sharp as he furrowed his eyebrows, "The giant tree, the Golden Wise Tree is not dead yet."

    "What?!" Ayumu quickly eximed, "So where is it then? Quickly, tell me!"

    "Hahaha, calm down Ayumu."

    "Perse."

    "Perse?" Ayumu didn''t understand what he was talking about.

    "Curious, curious, please do tell Lyon."

    "The giant tree was not its real body, the knowledge and the experience of its life is still intact in the real body. However, I don''t know what, who or where is it located. There is a high chance that ''it'' is in this very ne though."

    "What?"

    "Oh my, oh my, this is quite exhrating news! To think that the ancient being Golden Wise Tree is just a front! Ah..."

    "That''s nothing, now connect that to the question I asked you earlier Ayumu."

    "Hm?"

    "What is the purpose of us or any generation before us, being sent here?" Lyon smiled as he dropped the bomb out of nowhere.

    "Was it really to prove who is the best in the generation like what we were told, or is there a hidden agenda? In fact, what is this ne? Is it artificial or is it real? There is only one person that knows the answer to those questions... or rather being."

    "The Golden Wise Tree itself..." Thedy behind the floating eye muttered.

    "Correct, with how wise or should I say cunning the old tree was, you cannot exactly tell which one that came out of its mouth is the truth. It is called Wise not Truth for a reason."

    "That''s..."

    "Interesting, interesting. How your view and thoughts running in your mind are as sharp as the red sword you use to kill the giant tree, or old trunk as you may call it."

    Lyon didn''t know that the praiseing out of Madoku''s sister worth more than the highest grade of Mythril metal. Not many could gain her acknowledgment, let alone someone with a cultivation level as low as him.

    "Well, that is it from me..." Lyon shrugged before he let Ayumu down.

    He walked past her before he muttered, "Don''t worry about your father, leave him to me."

    He crouched down before sitting with his legs crossed against the only woman that slept the entire time of their conversation. Her silver hair was something out of this world. He had met so many women yet only she had the nobility imprinted on her head.

    He let out a sigh before his body started to revert back to normal. His height returned to its original height and his four tails were no more. Sitting topless, he put his hand on his knee to support hiszy face. The bearing of how amazing he instantly vanished and the only one that remained was nothing but an ordinary boy, an ordinary young man.

    "Sylviana, I guess I never had the chance to say thank you huh."

    Lyon suddenly muttered with a tinge of smile on his face. There were a lot of things going on and they were going on too fast that sometimes even he himself couldn''t catch up.

    Kingdom of Nostria, the ce where he was summoned into this crazy cultivation world where killing was almost a norm. Was it not because of Sylviana, he technically could have died without knowing anything. He was lucky that she was the queen, although things could have gone a little bit better for his sudden entrance.

    "I don''t know what crazy stunt did you perform to get yourself here, but, it will be fine as long as my eyes can see you and I can sense you nearby."

    He shook his head, "I thought about winning the Throne for fun honestly, however, never did I expect to be having a reunion with you here."

    "Gungnir, I know you can hear me," his eyes turned sharp as his bearing changed into that of a ruler before he continued, "protect her with all your might, your new master needs your strength. If you are half-assing, I will truly make you into a nunchaku."

    Ayumu and thedy behind the floating eye were taken back by Lyon''s words. The Throne was the highest honor any young generation could ever participate but the young man only joining for fun.

    (Oh my, oh my, if Kaiju were to hear what Lyon was saying, I wonder if his head would explode from anger) thought Madoku''s older sister.

    "Speaking of which, I think the battle between the Wind Fist and Heaven''s Son is entering its final session.. Now then little sister, what kind of harpoon did you bring to bring down both of them whales in one throw."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 358 - Sudden Turn Of Events!

    Explosion after explosion ensued as the two powerhouses went at each other without reserve. The crater in which Sylviana had created from her ck Dragon was further destroyed as little craters were built around it every time the ground trembled.

    The martial artist versus the one with blessed talent. The fight of eons was happening and drew a lot of attention from the surrounding Crown winners as each of them watch from a certain distance to avoid being caught up in the storm of the two.

    "Crazy, Wind Fist is totally powerful!"

    "Kaiju had not broken a sweat yet!"

    While some of the Crown winners decide to pause their fight and instead of waiting for the two of them to wear out, the original fisherwoman that was given the right by her powerful older sister was biting her nail.

    (This is a miscalction! A fight between two greats shouldn''t have been this long! Grrr... What to do?) thought Madoku as pondered around and walked back and forth. With her observant eyes, she had pinpointed the position of the other Crown winners hiding among the bushes some even on top of a tree. They were all waiting to eliminate perhaps the strongest of them all. After all, getting rid of two from the Top Boards would be a feat one could dream of.

    (Should Iy in wait even further?) Madoku contemted (What would older sister do in this situation).

    *BOOM!

    Another loud explosion ensued as both of them were separated from the impact of the blow. Kaiju''s white garb was no longer pure as specks of dirt adorned it without any mercy, while Tusak''s martial art clothes were the same.

    "Hahaha, Wind Fist, you are running out of gas any moment now."

    The bronze skin, Tusak smiled even though he was starting to pant his breath. Despite the arrogance of his opponent, his eyes were calm and undisturbed by the raging emotion that usually had birth anger inside normal people.

    "I don''t deny that I''m running out of stamina but I didn''t seek victory when I fought such a capable fighter like yourself," he took a deep breath before smiling, "I seek a breakthrough, either by cultivation level or a rise in my skill."

    "Hahaha, I couldn''t care less what you or the maggots that are hiding under their beloved wood are thinking right now. I only seek one, and that is to sit on the Throne then advance to Heaven!"

    Kaiju''sughter brought about a grim face to the other Crown winners who wereying in wait for an opportunity to strike. They surely knew that Kaiju could felt their presence and the animal in his words were of course referring to nobody else but them. Their gritted teeth meant nothing to the person that was blessed by the Heaven themselves but on the contrary, Tusak shook his head.

    "I know you are holding back, Kaiju. If you are not careful, you might opt to lose when it''s toote."

    Kaiju Loh creased his eyebrows, "What."

    His tone turned cold as his veins popped. He couldn''t believe the words thate out of the martial artist''s mouth that condescended him.

    "Lose? Me? Hahaha, what gave you that notion? Do I need to remind you that you are out of breath right now?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Tusak smiled before he took one step forward and leaped under a split of a second toward the unprepared Kaiju. His right heel was pointing against Heaven''s Son''s face like a rocket.

    "Hah! Do you think I would fall from the same trick? I will send you to meditation!"

    Kaiju wlessly parry the iing kick with a slight push of his left forearm before he raised his right elbow and plunged it down toward Tusak''s vulnerable body. He strikes it down with a shout before the ground trembled as dust flew all over the surrounding ce.

    "A perfect hit!"

    "But no vortex has formed, Tusak is not losing yet."

    Kaiju had his eyebrows arched like a sword before he spat his saliva against the ground. The dust gradually cleared up before the Crown winners could see that there was no figureying on the ground.

    "Tusak?"

    "Where did the Wind Fist go?"

    The onlookers looked around before a silhouette could be seen standing on the edge of the crater. The floating eye slightly squinted before thedy behind it, Madoku, looked grim at the oue of the battle.

    "Tch, Wind Fist made a blunder. I don''t think that it would be easy to take out both of them at the same time, but I never thought that his ribs would be deformed in one attack despite the enhancement and muscr look of his figure."

    Kaiju turned a smirk as he crossed his arms while turning his nce against the person standing on the edge of the crater. His right ribs were obviously broken despite the muscr look he had transformed into.

    "You don''t look so good there Tusak."

    Tusak remained calm and despite the condescending tone from Heaven''s Son. Under thetter''s proudugh, he suddenly punched the air in the direction of where Kaiju was standing.

    "Hahaha, huh?!"

    An invisible gale of wind suddenly crept up toward him like a horizontal tornado before hitting his disbelieving face with a force that could uproot a forest. His figure was propelled and destroyed by a couple of trees before stopping with his body embedded. His nose was broken as his face turned bitter. His eyes opened wide in rage before he spat out blood to the ground.

    "A hit!"

    "There it is! The Wind Fist!"

    Madoku turned up a smile as her mouth point upward. (They are finally going to get serious, it''s time to umte mana for the spell) thought the High Witch before closing her eyes and concentrate her mind toward the surrounding mana. With how the fierce battle going on between the two powerhouses, she went all out in absorbing the mana without being subtle.

    "YOU DARE!" Kaiju shouted before he leaped out with a sonic boom as his short red hair fluttered.

    Tusak''s eyes remained calm as he took a deep breath and held he inhale before converting the surrounding mana into his own weapon as he muttered.

    "Wind Fist Art: Fan Barrage of Gale!"

    With his leg embedded to the ground, he was standing like a pir despite his deformed chest from the blow he suffered before. His punches against the air almost made the shadow lost in speed to keep up as a deafening sound that broke the sound barrier ensued.

    "What?!"

    Kaiju opened his eyes wide before he could feel multiple tornadoes were heading straight against him in a wide area. With his feet not touching the ground, he had no way to dodge the iing attack. He gritted his teeth as he tensed his muscle and crossed both of his arms in front of him to endure the surmounting attack that was an equivalent of a natural disaster.

    *BANG!

    "Gh! Heavy!"

    Kaiju muttered before he felt a splinter on his arms and legs. A variety of cuts adorned his body in random order. The wind felt like a de before he was pushed back and propelled with a scream. He rolled in the air but Tusak didn''t stop his fists from barraging against Heaven''s Son. Though his eyes were calm, the aura he exuded was deadly. Not a shred of mercy was located as Kaiju pinballed his way before hitting the same giant tree once more.

    "Hah...."

    Tusak''s whole body permeated out smoke from his pores as his enchanted muscle gradually toned down and turned lean once more, just like before the fight. His breath turned uneven and hard to control before he coughed out blood in between. With his hand slightly covering his deformed chest, he smiled while taking his nce to the front.

    All the surrounding trees were destroyed and copsed. From the top view, one could see fan-shaped destruction. There was no mercy in the technique that he just executed but the price he had to pay was not light either.

    He was now vulnerable to the eyes that were waiting behind the bushes. He had given it his all, and with the injury that he had suffered, it was next to impossible to win the Throne. His knees gave up on him before he knelt.

    A figure stood tall with killing intent surmounting Tusak''s figure. Thetter knew who he was without even seeing his face.

    "You are really strong, Kaiju."

    With blood running from the edge of his mouth, Tusak smiled before facing up and saw the fuming anger imprinted on Kaiju''s face. His clothes were no longer clean and his eyebrows arched like a sword. However, much like him, he was noting out of the battle unscathed.

    Kaiju pointed his right arm to the sky before mana started gathering around his fist. Tusak was a fish on a chopping board and Kaiju was the cook.

    "Heh," Tusak smiled, "You win."

    Kaiju raised his eyebrows before he watched the vortex sucked out his opponent under his shrunken pupils. His right arm trembled before the veins inside his body popped from the blood rush.

    "TUUUUUSSSAAAAAAAKKKK!"

    He screamed at the top of his lung toward the sky.

    "Divine Magic..."

    "Huh?!"

    He raised his eyebrows as a grand rainbow magic brand formed right on top of his figure. It was half the size of the whole forest and the Crown winner froze at the sight.

    "Ice... Meltdown!"

    Madoku''s eyes lit up after she finished her chant.

    Kaiju''s pupils were further diluted before thousands of thousands of ice spike reflected on them.. The whole ne then trembled as if a huge war was raging.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 359 - Forest Of Ice

    "Whoa."

    Lyon was slightly swayed by the sudden quake and the loud noiseing from the ce where he found Sylvianna and Ayumu along with the two other guys which he already forgot what their names were. He darted his nce from the sleeping beauty toward the sky and saw sharp spikes made of ice was raining down like it was some sort of judgment day.

    Lyon whistled, "Phew, someone is not holding back huh."

    His goosebumps slowly started to rose as the temperature in the ne started to lower. With his body being topless with nothing but the earned ck pants he got, his hands started trembling and shaking. He looked at both of his fingers almost turning blue but the attack still rained down without any sign of stopping.

    The crazy amount of ice spikes that were shot to the ground was uncountable to the point that the total branches that the Golden Wise Tree had looked minuscule and countable. Like the rain that kept pouring down to the ground, even Lyon was astonished as he rubbed his hands to gain some heat for his body.

    The floating eye was already focused the moment the wide magic brand formed in the sky. Thedy behind it knew who was the person that was capable of doing such a feat.

    "Little sister, no matter how much time passes, your affinity with the ice element still astonished me."

    Thedy with purple lips muttered before a smile formed. She knew that if Madoku were to hear what she was saying, thetter would shyly be happy though she would try hard to suppress it and hide it from the surrounding onlookers.

    Ayumu rubbed her tears away as she looked at the massive destruction before muttering, "Madoku."

    There could not be someone else but Madoku, since her older sister was right here. Though it was not impossible for thetter to pull out such a feat, only Madoku had the necessary elemental affinity to pull out that grade of magic from all the Crown winners that she knew.

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows, "Madoku? Man, that woman is surprisingly strong huh? Hahaha!"

    Lyon was oblivious to the fact that Madoku was amongst the Top Boards. Though the list contained monsters that kingdoms of various powers were seeking, he didn''t even know the existence of such a grand list.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Thest ice spike fell but Lyon creased his eyebrows as the magic brand was still hanging in the air. His body unconsciously moved and put his arm around Sylviana. It was the warmest thing he could think of at the moment and his body needed to regte ordingly. He slowly tightened his hug and slightly tilted her head against his chest. The cold chilling atmosphere certainly affected Sylviana since parts of her skin wereid bare because parts of her clothes were burned from the ridiculous use of Gungnir.

    "Hmm... this is nice," Lyon muttered as he hugged the innocent sleeping woman before his eyebrows furrowed with a hint of snowy white dust sprinkled on it. He looked at the giant rainbow magic brand above the forest before having his mouth twitched.

    "That... that''s just overkill by now."

    The floating eye squinted as it took a nce against the topless young man.

    (If that''s overkill, then what does leaving the ashen bell and actually killing the Golden Wise Tree with just a sword and your limbs are called?) thought Madoku''s older sister with a chuckle.

    "But then again, I never thought that you had done it, your first level ten Divine Magic, extraordinary!"

    A giant iceberg slowly descended down from the huge andplicated magic brand. It was shaped like a giant reversed chandelier, the mother of all the spikes that hade down. The whole thing was almost pointy in every direction and brought about the intense cold to Lyon and the rest.

    The magic brand disappeared before the giant iceberg free-falling. Lyon immediately put his hands around Sylviana before the giant iceberg fell to the ground.

    *BOOM

    A loud boom ensued as frost smoke permeated the whole forest like a tsunami of fog. The temperature immediately dropped down low with hundreds of leaves instantly nketed with cold before freezing in under a split second. The ground cracked from the initial impact but the froze kept them intact as themon dirt became a slippery slope.

    Lyon slightly twitched his closed eyes as he felt no gale of chilling out to breeze him anymore. He looked at the woman he hugged slightly turned pale from the sudden drop of temperature and he took a nce against his own arm that was almost white blueish just from the cold alone. He knew such scale would be devastating and he knew he could definitely block, avoid and even reverse the state if he seriously wanted to. (Yeah, well, to have a reason to hug a beautiful woman with the price of the whole ne froze, I think it''s not a bad deal, hehe) thought Lyon.

    If Madoku''s older sister could hear what he was thinking she would be defeated right there and then. She didn''t know the extent of Lyon''s power. All she knew was how he was good in fighting, hand-to-handbat, and probably with a sword. However, she didn''t know that Lyon had the affinity elements that could make her kneel and drown in greed.

    "Ayumu, are you alright?" asked Lyon as he took a nce even when both of his arms were hugging the silver-haired girl.

    Garuda''s Daughter was obviously fine with her distance against the fall of the disastrous iceberg being farther away from Lyon. However, her skin had turned dry from the cold, and with herbat suit which included a short skirt above her knee, she couldn''t help but squatted down as she hugged herself. Her teeth were jittering from the chilling atmosphere as she looked at Lyon who looked like he didn''t feel any shiver besides the fact that his skin turned slightly pale.

    "Ayumu?" Lyon asked once more with a tilted head.

    "Y-Yesssss!" Ayumu was shivering down her spine

    Lyon squinted his eyes before he let out a lecherous smile unintentionally. Before Ayumu could react, Lyon''s eyes turned golden as those four familiar tails sprouted out from his lower spine. The tail slowly crept up to the squatting tomboy but thetter couldn''t move freely as she used to with how cold her feet were. The light but powerful tail casually went around her waist before lifting her up and dragged her toward Lyon.

    "Wa-wait!"

    Lyon acted as if he didn''t hear her plead and instead used another tail to wrap her waist. Ayumu was about to retort but the moment she touched the ck fur of his tail, she immediately lost her strength. Her face blushed as she rubbed on his fluffy tails. (This... this actually feels really soft andfy).

    Lyon obviously used the other pair to wrap Sylviana who was still sleeping despite a giant iceberg fell from the sky and made the temperature of their surroundings drop. He crossed his arms as he let the two girls sit beside each other. Though his height was halved, his strength was another matter.

    He looked at the forest in front that had been turned into winter with a smile on his face.

    "You have been silent the whole time,dy."

    Lyon suddenly called thedy behind the floating eye out. Thetter gaze was focused on the aftereffect of the huge fall of the iceberg. (It seemed that even Ayumu appeared to be scared of her, she is still interested in what''s going on, hmm... the clue was, Madoku).

    "That was beautiful don''t you think?" asked thedy behind the floating eye before turning its nce against him.

    "That is indeed beautiful, however, what kind of step are you going to take?" asked Lyon with a wink.

    "Ah, I the Young Emperor dare to flirt with me? Interesting, interesting."

    Lyon chuckled, "A wink is not flirting, I don''t know how many powerful men hade down to kiss your heel in hopes of kissing your hand. However, that topic is for another time, Madoku, who is she to you?"

    Lyon couldn''t see the smile that thedy with purple lips puckered up. (He had such a way to y with words, like a poet but a fierce fighter. His title surely befitting his personality) thought thedy.

    "You are sharp and quick-witted, however, are you even ready for my identity so soon?"

    "Not really," Lyon chuckled as he walked past the floating eye, "you are either her mother or her sister, honestly, it doesn''t matter."

    "Oooh? Are you trying to act mysterious and cold so I would be drawn to you?"

    "Yes."

    "....."

    Even thedy with her intelligence still found it hard to believe how shameless the young man was with actually admitting his intention.. There was not even a slight pause nor fidgeting, he just turned around and nodded with a yes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 360 - Tusaks Master

    *Pant *Pant

    Madoku put her hand over her chest and felt her heart racing against her expectations. Her forehead was sweating profusely despite the fact that her surrounding had turned into glimmering ice. Her eyes darted to the frozen grass below before between her panting breath, she stomped her foot down.

    The grass break like it was made of ss just from the force of a weak stomp. She barely struggled at all and her breath started to create smoke. The chilling atmosphere had turned even the caster''s skin pale but she took a gulp before briefly closing her eyes.

    The forest had turned into winter because of her magic. With the floating eye had disappeared, she couldn''t count the exact casualties that she had done. However, there is only one person that matters from the devastating attack.

    "Is he still here?"

    She opened her eyes but the white forest was silent with nothing but a breeze of natural wind kissing her entire figure. Her hands slightly tightened as her eyes nced around her surrounding. She was heightening her five senses and would pick up the smallest movement or sound but so far, only a whistle of snow filled the atmosphere.

    Meanwhile in the <em>Mortal World.</em>

    "Guha!"

    "Wha!"

    "nket! nket!"

    The gate to the ne in which the Crown winners fought spewed out cultivators upon cultivators like they were a puke from bad food. The onlookers immediately surrounded them to get a better look but the leaderboards were lightning names after names like it had won a lottery.

    In the North City, Tusak who had battled an uneven fight was bandaging his chest before seeing the vomit from the spiraling vortex. All of the cultivators that were eliminated had their hair turned blueish ash and their skin had turned pale. Their mouths lost their colors and their teeth were jittering nonstop. They hugged their own body to receive the warmth that their body needed but it was clearly was not enough.

    Tusak smiled, "So the king fisherman finally showed itself right after I was eliminated. I thought he would take out Kaiju, but I guess the rest of them got dragged out too."

    The martial artist didn''t even tell his story yet to the curious onlookers that were begging like a child on a Christmas, and now, a great sum of people from the Crown winners was kicked out simultaneously.

    "Is this Heaven''s Son doing?"

    "Kaiju Loh is going at it with full power!"

    The onlookers couldn''t help but specte their idol to do the multiple knock-outs. However, one of the jittering Crown winners spoke.

    "N-No..."

    "Huh?"

    "It-it wasn''t Ka... Ka... Kaiju."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The onlookers slightly furrowed their eyebrows. Though their heart wanted to scorn them, they knew they could easily rip their head off without hesitation. Only elders of some powerful n dare to say something.

    "What happened in there?" asked one elder whose cultivation was ungaugable even by Tusak. It was obvious that he was either the patriarch or some powerful elder from a n from the getup he wore.

    "Ah, Master," Tusak immediately stood up even with his bandage on. Even though the pain started to y drums against his receptors, his discipline and training had surpassed such physical pain.

    The onlookers immediately turned their gaze away from the chilling Crown winners that were still struggling to move, to the person Tusak called master. The teacher of Wind Fist himself had shown his figure in public. A golden chance to some, a beacon of news to the rest.

    The elder nodded before he turned his nce against his rib. The bandage didn''t make him concern but Tusak immediately bowed once again and apologized, "I''m sorry, Master."

    "No, don''t be sorry. There is nothing to be ashamed of. Without ever losing, how can you grow?" The elderughed while ying with his long white beard that reached to his chest. Though his face looked weary with time, there was no telling the limit of his strength. Though his figure was not as muscr as his student''s, the aura exuding from him was enough to forget about doing any harm.

    "What a master."

    "Truly a role model."

    The asskissers didn''t waste any time to shower him with praises even though the hope of having the elder to notice them was smaller than noticing an ant in an empty white room.

    "I fought Heaven''s Son, master."

    Tusak didn''t waste any time before bombing the atmosphere with his few words. All attention immediately diverted to his conversation without dy.

    "I see, what do you think of him?" asked the elder with a smile.

    "He is powerful indeed, even when I use full power to battle him, he stood as an equal. Sadly, I made a little blunder due to my excitement which caused me," Tusak smiled wryly as everyone nodded against his deformed chest.

    "However, the fight didn''t end on a satisfactory note for him because he only hit me cleanly once while I gave him a couple of cold shower to his shoulder hahaha."

    "Hahaha," on the contrary to his wise looks, the elder actuallyughed, "As long as you give your best, nothing to worry about."

    Tusak smiled before he muttered, "However, master, there are two interesting individuals that I luckily met over there."

    The elder and the rest of the onlookers creased their eyebrows, "Two?"

    "There was this girl, silver-haired. Sadly, I only came after the battle between her and Garuda''s Daughter."

    "Ah? Little Ayumu?"

    Tusak nodded, "Yes."

    "Hmm, I must say she must have be a fine grown youngss now. It''s sad to hear about her father."

    "She is, true like her father, in fact, she is noble both in and out."

    "En, good for her. So, what is this about the silver-haired woman?"

    "One of her attacks brought about shiftingndmasses inside the ne. A pure catastrophe effect ensued and everything trembled. A ck dragon raised from below scrapping the skies above."

    "Hmm, sounds like a powerfulss."

    "She is true, except for the fact that her cultivation is below even that of Soul Realm."

    "What?!"

    The elder immediately lost his cool the moment he heard the words from his student''s mouth, "Impossible,.... not."

    He knew his student wouldn''t lie about something so bizarre. What kind of cultivator could even win the Crown with such low cultivation, even when thetter came from the lesser world.

    "Ayumu won the duel, but thetter didn''t get the vortex to call her out."

    "Hmm..."

    The elder hummed and contemted but no one knew what he was thinking at the moment. Tusak didn''t stop his story before he turned up a smile.

    "And then, I meet him."

    The elder creased his eyebrows, "Him? Ah, you mean the other one."

    Tusak shook his head, "Not just the other one, but the one. It''s funny how these two actually knew each other. Young Emperor, Lyon... Torga."

    The elder raised his eyebrows before he chuckled, "Young Emperor you say? Hahaha, what an interesting fe. That kind of nickname would surely do no good inside right?"

    "I don''t know about that, but he had the cultivation of peak Divine Realm. Considered to be the lowest amongst the Crown winners present. However, he is also the one that has the talent to rival��"

    "Heaven''s Son? C''mon Tusak, I might be old but you gotta stop with this joke."

    "No master, his talent didn''t rival Kaiju, his talent rivaled, The Empress."

    The elder was speechless with his mouth went agape. Every word he had stuck on his throat before Tusak continued, "He was the one that made the huge ashen bell, <em>Bell of Heaven</em>, to be in such a state. <em>The Monster from The West."</em>

    "Perfect resonance?"

    Tusak nodded, "When I meet him, it was the four of us, Kaiju, Me, Ayumu, and the unconscious silver-haired girl. Not even when Heaven''s Son put out his pressure that the guy flinched. Every time I gauge his cultivation level it resulted in the same every time, however, every instinct in my body shed with my will to fight him and this feeling didn''te out when I fought Kaiju."

    "That guy is truly a monster," Tusak muttered as he nced against the vortex.

    The elder looked at his students with his eyebrows furrowed. (Tusak, do you even realize that you are sweating? Does the guy rivaling that of The Empress actually scare you even with his low cultivation?).

    ------------------

    Meanwhile back in the forest that had turned into winter.

    Below the bed of snow a blueish hand raised from the ground before his entire body that was buried rose. His white garb was a bit torn while bruises and cuts adorned his figure. His mouth twitched before he punched the ground with a fist full of swirling mana.

    *<em>BOOM</em>!

    The snow blew up high to the sky in which Madoku and Lyon''s group caught with their eyes.

    "I see, so you are still here after all, Kaiju," muttered Madoku.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 361 - Madokus Simple Trick

    Lyon creased his eyebrows, "Looks like someone survived the gorgeous attack, however, I''m sure he or she didn''t get out of there unscathed."

    He ended his words with a briefugh before he squinted his eyes, "Heh?"

    He turned around only to see that the floating eye was not where he expected it to be. It vanished before he could even see it vanishing.

    "Hmm," he contemted as he pinched his chin with his finger while slightly looking at the ground.

    "Is it because of me? Did my sudden admittance of seducing her got her shook and identally cut the mana connection between the magic brand and her eye?"

    He shook his head, "No, no, that cannot be it. My seducing technique was unparalleled. I''m sure she had taken interest in me by now, hahaha."

    Ayumu had ck lines over her head seeing Lyon''s act that looks like a child, though he was still under twenty and technically a teenager, barely a young adult.

    Lyon suddenly turned around before he approached the two of them. Ayumu''s eyes opened wider as he got closer however, his target was not the pink-haired one.

    Lyon crouched down against the silver-haired woman before he muttered, "You know, I''m getting really suspicious about you."

    The words wereid down but the beautifuldy that even the noble girl beside her couldn''tpare still had her eyes shut.

    "Are you really sleeping? Sylviana? Queen of Nostria?"

    "Queen?"

    "Hm?" Lyon darted his nce from the sleeping beauty to the tomboy one, "Oh right, she right here, is actually a queen. Though, I''ve seen a part of her personality that made her not suited to be a queen and.. hehehe a pair of it to be part of it."

    "Pervert."

    "Hahahaha!"

    Ayumu squinted her eyes against the young man, "You already have a woman remember?"

    The image of the jaded hairdy that beat her without wasting a single breath came into mind. Those menacing and ring silver pupils with jade irises still brought about a chill in her spine. If she wanted to, she probably inside a grave with some of her limbs sewed right now. She knew very well that she could kill Lyon.

    "You mean Lumina?"

    Ayumu nodded.

    "Well, she is not the only woman I have you know. The official ones are, well, there is Luna there and also, Selena, Maria, and then Cecile."

    "Wha��"

    She couldn''t believe how Lyon casually mentioned those names in front of her. (Isn''t this gossip?! Are you intentionally ruining your marriage?!) thought Ayumu who gulped her saliva. (This young man is ying with fire NO! LAVA!).

    "W-Where are they right now?"

    Despite so, even Ayumu couldn''t help but want to dig deeper for the gossip. It was just human nature, especially for a young aspiring woman to be.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hmm... Luna probably waiting for me somewhere in Blue Continent, errr, I mean World of Blue? Or was it Blue World? Either way, it''s the one where we came from. As for Selena, I believe it was called Myriad Devils? I don''t know where the hell is that. Maria though, I still do not know where she is, to be honest. As for Cecile...heh."

    Lyon smiled, "I have a feeling that I will meet her soon, that wife of mine. After all, she is supposed toe and get me when I arrived in the Blue Continent."

    (So... he had many wives, after all, does Lumina even know this? Heck, do they know each other?!)

    The questions upied her thoughts so much that she even forgot how she was mad at Lyon for killing her only hope. This was Lyon''s unconscious passive skill,bined with his killer charisma and verbal skills, he could divert conversation at his will though sometimes it didn''t end well even for him and his surroundings.

    "Wait a minute, you just said Cecile... right?"

    Lyon nodded, "Selena said to me that she is actually a queen, or was it an empress? I forgot."

    Ayumu''s mouth slowly opened with a crack, "No..." she shook her head.

    "No no no no, not possible."

    She knew one name that fit the criteria. She knew one name that had the position of a ruler. Her head keeps shaking before she suddenly red at Lyon before turning her nce away. She did this back and forth before Lyon suddenly grab a hold of her shoulders, "Hey, are you having a seizure?"

    She was forced to see him in the eye. An image of a powerful woman appeared in her mind instead. The woman was probably the idol for many female cultivators. The strongest woman with might that could render gods to take a knee. Not only her beauty could make the most beautiful flower pale and the moon hid between the darkness, her monstrous talent, and her rawness were something that would brand her as a role model for a young woman.

    (This young man... with her?! No! NO! NO WAY!) her heart begged the gods that were willing to listen but gave no answers.

    "Ayumu?"

    Lyon asked with slightly furrowed eyebrows. Her eyes were quite dted and he turned disquieted for a while before thetter murmured.

    "Huh?"

    "Don''t ''huh'' me, are you okay?"

    Lyon suddenly put the back of his hand toward her forehead without any shame. Ayumu''s eyes immediately opened wide as she slightly lost focus. Her mind shot toward the ckness of space and emptied its round. Her cheeks kicked in its instinct as the receptors perceived a sudden heat and slightly turned it a red hue. The contrastplexion only made her cuter than she originally was, especially with the cold atmosphere and the ck fur that she coiled around her neck.

    The sudden development left her speechless but Lyon''s eyes were sharp. There was not any hint that she could pick up that thetter was just messing with her.

    "Ayumu, it doesn''t seem like there is anything inside it."

    "...."

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Lyon immediately rolled around the icy ground like a child before he stopped and wailed in pain.

    "Ah... SSSS... AAAHH..." He carefully rubbed her jaw that that was swelling. His bruises from the earlier assault that wasbined with tears were still in the recovery phase.

    Ayumu slightly pouted before she buried her face under the fluffy ck tail.

    Meanwhile, Madoku''s older sister had diverted her attention toward the battlefield, or rather, was the battlefield. The forest had turned into winter without her lifting a finger.

    "Madoku looks like you''ve failed to take Kaiju down, though, I already expect this kind of result," she muttered to herself.

    "Kaiju is not easy to take down but it''s not possible, however, a fight between a cultivator that focuses on technique against a cultivator that focuses on magic, usually ended up with the former winning. However, with the terrain and distance to your advantage, you might be able toe up with something, after all, you are my dear sister."

    She puckered up a smile with her purple lips.

    While the older sister was clearly out of the battle, the woman in question was absorbing mana quietly and steadily. With how her opponent was the man called Heaven''s Son, she had to use every inch of her ability to even think of oveing him.

    (I didn''t blow up the chance).

    <em>*Swoosh</em>

    Madoku noticed the air had changed.<em></em>

    "He is near."

    "En... what do we do?"

    "Don''t worry, we cannot die in this ne."

    "I hate pain..."

    "So do I..."

    Madoku''s eyes turned sharp as she caught a red-haired young man with bruises adorning his body looking straight back at her. (That didn''t take long... but it''s enough) thought the High Witch.

    "YOU!"

    Kaiju shouted with his ring eyes toward the woman that was casually sitting on top of a builder a distance away.

    Madoku smiled, "Looks like you survived."

    "Gah!"

    Kaiju was irritated when he saw her condescending smile. He leaped forward without thinking further before thetter suddenly write a spell.

    "Divine Magic: Ice Walls!"

    Yellow magic brands formed adjacently toward Madoku before a crystal wall made entirely out of ice emerged in quick session.

    "If you think this could stop me, then you might as well quit!" shouted Kaiju before he let his body mmed against the wall and broke through them.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    Thest wall was destroyed but Kaiju''s eyes opened wide as he saw Madoku smirked.

    "Who said I was going to stop you..." She smiled, "I was leading you..."

    The chilling voice of her tone in thatst words sent Kaiju''s heartbeat to skip.

    <em>*Zing!</em>

    <em></em>A magic brand lit up directly right in front of him.

    "Divine Magic: Giant Ice Spike Shot!"

    The spell lit up before a giant sharp spike made of ice brutally sprouted out from the magic brand and thrust its way toward Kaiju''s body.

    "Shit!"

    Kaiju was quick enough to grab the tip of the spike but the volume and forceing out of it slightly pushed him backward before Madoku suddenly snapped her finger. The magic brand immediately propelled the giant spike forward like a gun shooting a bullet.

    *<em>Phew</em>

    Madoku let out a sigh of relief as she saw the giant ice spike destroying trees after trees using Kaiju''s back.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 362 - Lightning And Ice

    The forest was utterly destroyed by the giant spike that was pushing Kaiju to the end of its force. His head hung down as the vibrant red hair of his no longer exuded his proudness. He gritted his teeth with his eyes ring against the spike that almost took his gut. The veins in his forearms popped before he threw the giant ice to the side.

    "Why, I thought that thispetition should be easy."

    Heaven''s Son muttered after his panting breath stopped. He looked at both of his bare hands that had turned dark blue from the cold. Even the blood had frozen at the tip of his fingers. He slowly buried it inside his palms despite the little pain that he felt. He slowly walked forward toward the ce where Madoku silently awaits.

    Every step he took was heavier than before. His eyes were sharp with killing intent he no longer hid. There was not single patience or marvelousness in his re. Heaven''s galore and glory was not in his actions nor does on his bitter face that wanted nothing but to shred the woman who did this to him.

    "This humiliation will not be tolerated!"

    Kaiju leaped once more however, he hopped in a shorter distancepared to before and doing zig zag.

    "Madoka, he ising for the kill."

    "En."

    "It''s your turn."

    "En."

    Madoku''s eyelid slightly dropped before it stopped at the half. The one upying her body now is no other than Madoka, the super anti-social of herself.

    Kaiju noticed the change in her demeanor before thetter stretched her arms forward. Her cloak was fluttering as the day slightly dimmed.

    "You wouldn''t!"

    Kaiju immediately forgot about his zig zag tactic in a fly and tried to grab her neck with his right hand as he leaped toward her.

    "Divine Magic...."

    She muttered before both of her index fingers suddenly write in perfect synchronization with theplete spell.

    "Toote woman!"

    Kaiju brutally caught her by the neck as he lifted her up with a grin.

    "Ha...hahaha! I finally caught you coward!"

    "Heh..."

    Kaiju''s eyes opened wide as Madoka smirked.

    "Coiling Amp!"

    "What?!"

    The spell was activated as a wide rainbow magic brand appeared below his feet.

    (Oi Madoka! You are endangering us too?!)

    (Ah... en)

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (Don''t ''En'' me you fool!)

    (En, sorry)

    (Don''t sorry to me! We both are going to feel the same pain!)

    (Too tired.. need sleep, en).

    (You!).

    <em>*Spark</em>

    (Lightning?!) Kaiju opened his eyes wide before he looked at Madoka who was sleeping in his choke. (This woman! Has two-element affinity?!).

    "What?!"

    No matter how much he was trying to put a force in his feet, he couldn''t even move it. Not even his toes of his could budge or fidgeted. He was trapped, he was trapped for the third time by the girl whose body was definitely frailer than her power output.

    His jaw was locked as yellow lightning coiled around his body like a snake. There was nothing but ominous pain that creeping up his spine before the thunder erupted from the ground up.

    <em>*sh!</em>

    Lyon watched the sh before his eyes turned sharp.

    "Shit!"

    His calves contracted before he jumped with all the force that he had into the sky. He pulled his tails toward him and hold both of the women by their waist. Ayumu didn''t manage to react before she nced down and saw an ominous yellow current sparking and coiling on top of the icy ground before, in a zap, the entire forest turned into dust.

    Her pupils were shrunken as she watched the devastation of the winter.

    "Woah! That was close!" shouted Lyon with a smile as he was in the air after observing the entire forest lost its color. The entirendscape had changed and the smell of burntness immediately upied his nostrils.

    Lyonnded gracefully with a thud before gently putting down the two women to the ground. The temperature drastically rose before it canceled out that cold chilling winter without mercy.

    "Madoka..."

    "Hm?" Lyon turned around before asking Ayumu, "You mean Madoku?"

    Ayumu shook her head, "No, it''s Madoka, only she had the element affinity of lightning to such degree."

    Lyon slightly contemted before he had an idea, "Oh, you mean thedy behind the floating eye from before?"

    Ayumu shook her head once more. Her gesture only furthers his confusion before he remembered the sudden change of behavior before Madoku entered the vortex.

    "She has two personalities?"

    Ayumu nodded, "Not many knew about this but sooner orter everyone would. Madoku the ice and Madoka the lightning. Both of them are inside the same body and their element affinity boosted each other maximum capabilities."

    "Noted," Lyon darted his nce back to the open field that was zapped away from life, "Ice and lightning, a fearsome duo indeed. However, that guy is still standing there."

    Kaiju was standing still but his hand was choking an empty air. The person that obliterated the whole forest was nowhere to be seen, at least from Lyon''s point of view.

    True to his nickname, Heaven''s Son was not easily defeated. Sitting at the topmost of the Top Board he had every right to sit on the elusive throne that coveted by many of his peers.

    "She lost... heh, that cunning woman finally lose," muttered Kaiju.

    Meanwhile in the West City.

    A figure was tantly puked out from the vortex before it had rolled down to the ground. The cloak that she wore remained intact but a hint of sparks was visible in the air around her. The onlookers were hesitant to get close in order to help her get up but the old man from Lyon''s group brazenly approached her.

    Despite the wild sparks that casually zapping his right arm he kept on going before suddenly Tuey shouted, "Hey, don''t do anything funny now."

    "Wha? What do you mean?!" the old man immediately stood up before turning around against the littless with dog ears, "I''m not that kind of pervert!"

    Lumina let out a sigh before the giant lizard suddenly called out, "Fusya!"

    Madoku''s eyes slightly twitched before her face turned bitter. The numbing sensation was crawling all over her body. She was stuck and fated to be with the ground for a while since not an ounce of strength could she flustered in her muscles.

    (Good job Madoka!)

    (En).

    (Don''t ''En'' me!).

    (Sorry... need sleep, bye).

    (Wait! You!).

    (...).

    She couldn''t believe her own half left her in this state though thetter was the one who supposed to be responsible for it.

    "C''mon now," the old man sincerely put her arm around his shoulder before standing up. Her eyes slightly nced at the old man before she recognized that it was the one that knew Ayumu. Knowing she was in the safe hand she managed to dart her nce away toward the board. (Sure enough, my name is present).

    (Older sister is going to win now for sure... after all, I never thought in the first ce that I could beat her. With how Kaiju has been weakened to that degree, the ne is nothing but a buffet for her. Ayumu... I hope you find what you are looking for before she eliminates everyone).

    The onlookers were naturally looking at her but with her nce, she dismissed them all and let them specte with their own chattering.

    "The High Witch has been eliminated!"

    "Things must have been pretty brutal there right now."

    "I knew it, Kaiju is still there, his name had not appeared yet."

    "Also... that guy."

    The moment one of them said ''that guy'', the figure of which almost stopped their heart appeared in their mind. Coming with nothing but ck pants he stood against the ashen bell before punching through it and sent a phenomenon that changed the entire world as if he was the ruler of night and day.

    ------------------------

    Back in the ne.

    Kaiju didn''t notice that a floating eyeball was watching him from afar. Thedy with purple lips puckered up a smile.

    "Durable, durable. Kaiju is really durable. Is this what it means to be Heaven''s Son? To think that you survived the deadlybo my cute little sister had chanted. Multiple direct hits and you are still standing, astounding."

    The tone of which she used was hard for others to discern if she was praising or being sarcastic. However, one thing for sure was that the fisherman had lost against the fish, but no one ever said there was only one fisherman out in the sea.

    "Be patient, be patient, OH! I CAN"T WAIT ANYMORE! Turn around Kaiju, turn around!" thedy started to fidget. Though she could eliminate him right there and then. She wanted to see something remarkable.

    Kaiju creased his eyebrows before he turned around.

    "YES!"

    His eyes immediately turned sharp as he looked at a familiar figure whose arrogance and confidence had fused. Thetter was half of his original height and the eternal smirk on his face was both condescending and likable.

    The ne was already trembling in fear before they even move a step.

    "Ngh... huh... Lyon?"

    Sylviana opened her eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 363 - Young Emperor Vs Heavens Son

    Back in the Center City.

    Sophia Treas Alrude was looking at the leaderboard inside Empress''s room that had been lit up for a while now. Her eyebrows slightly creased as she noticed a woeful pattern in the fact of their eliminations.

    "They are getting eliminated at the same time and thetest one is, High Witch."

    "Heh..."

    The empress only let out a smirk toment on her surprise. The Throne was proceeding fast than Sophia thought even though it was an auspicious generation for the Mortal World. It was a shame that they couldn''t see the fight on their own but in that ce, anything goes. From tricks to absolute brute, from cunning to tant, they would fight using all they had, both the mind and the body.

    "Just like it was predicted, Heaven''s Son still there. The people''s favorite."

    "No need to worry, the throne already belonged to him the moment he decided to take part in this."

    Sophia raised her eyebrows but she didn''t dare to show any displease toward the woman that was both feared and respected by all. The revered Empress that bore the heart of mortals. The woman that couldn''t be contested both in beauty and prowess. Her solitary life yet bing a ruler of an empire was nothing but a personality that peaked womanhood.

    The ''he'' she was referring to was not Kaiju Loh. The Empress never care for Heaven''s Son even though thetter was the most gifted amongst his peers. (Handsome Thief...) her thought muttered. The very person whose entrance did nothing but surprised even her own. She had seen a fair share of expert cultivators before but none was like him. From the lesser world, he rose mysteriously with a smirk of a dragon that ruled above and below the sky. The impression he gave her was evesting, especially when one of the overseers abused his power to let one of the contestants wins in a slide.

    Sophia gulped her saliva. With how things were, the only person that knew how much power that Handsome Thief had, was the woman who imed to be his wife. The untouchable Empress herself.

    "E-Empress..."

    "Hmm?"

    "How strong is... he?"

    The empress smiled, "That depends on which time you mean, the time where we met or his peak."

    Sophia was slightly confused by her sentence. Again, the timeframe seemed didn''t match the age but would someone with such a high level of prestige lied?"

    "What is strength, really. For the basic cultivator of course it meant the higher your realm the more powerful you get. However, if strength means the one who won the fight, then that is a different matter," the Empress smiled, "he taught me that fundamental, the mindset that battle prowess is something else different entirely."

    Sophia nodded. She had seen firsthand how Lyon ovee his opponent that always had higher cultivation and utilized their arrogance to his advantage.

    "Well... as far as how strong he was. It would be boring to tell you."

    The Empress teased as she nced at the horizon through the broken window with a hint of nostalgia.

    --------------------

    Back in the ne.

    Sylviana opened her eyes at an unfortunate time, at least unfortunate for Lyon''s favor. Thetter was facing against perhaps the strongest of the generation ording to the public statements. The atmosphere though turned heavy so much that Ayumu profusely sweating from her forehead didn''t seem to affect the man whose height was already halved.

    "Hmm?"

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he turned around and saw the familiar face that took him back the first time they met each other. On the balcony, when she was about to give an epic speech.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Sylviana was taken back seeing his cute figure that more looked like a child rather than a neen-year-old.

    "Are you, Lyon''s little brother?"

    "...."

    "What?"

    Lyon was at a loss for a second meanwhile Ayumu was looking at both of them with disbelief. The atmosphere was turning tense by second but these two casually converse without any flinch.

    "Lyon? Wait... Lyon?! What the fuck?"

    Sylvianna''s instinct immediately kicked in as she looked at her surrounding before releasing a sigh breath of relief. With Fei not being around, she could say any word as she pleased. She couldn''t remember thest time where she could say profanity words other than inside the toilet.

    "Yo!"

    "Don''t Yo me, what happened to..."

    Sylviana raised her eyebrows before she noticed she was being held by a pair of tails from the waist. She traced it back before eventually ending up behind Lyon''s figure.

    "Are you cursed? Is that why you grow tails and turned younger? Bahahaha! You turned into a monkey!"

    Lyon''s mouth slightly twitched. Despite the rare beauty that she was exuding her personality was not exactlydylike and more toward being a kid.

    *<em>PAK!</em>

    "Ah?!"

    Sylviana screamed the moment a heavy whish ran across her butt. Her face instantly turned a red hue as her mouth gape. She soon gritted her teeth as she red at the smirking boy with four tails whose arms were crossed.

    "You!!"

    "Heh,"

    "!!"

    "Wa..."

    Lyon suddenly creased his eyebrows as Ayumu lost her breath. A silhouette had suddenly appeared behind him from a long leap forward. In that instant moment, both of the women felt the tails loosened before the ground where they were standing shook and trembled after a resounding boom.

    "Hmm?!"

    Kaiju creased his eyebrows as his somersault kick was blocked by Lyon''s right forearm vertically. His momentum was instantly canceled. (This guy!) his kick didn''t even budge Lyon''s arm as thetter was performing the perfect posture for blocking his attack. Lyon''s feet were on the ground with one of them was in front of the other.

    "Ah, beautiful, beautiful!"

    Thedy with purple lips pped a few times as she got the perfect seat from being an audience through the floating eyeball. Her excitement was obviously unheard of as she was

    "Tch! Lyon!"

    Kaiju gritted his teeth as he remembered how he was humiliated by the name. Now that he had found the man those group ofdies and a dog was fond of, he wanted nothing but to scrap his cultivation of the hill.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he muttered, "Looks like I''ve be too famous, huh. Want an autograph?"

    "You!"

    Using his forearm as the pinpoint of his bnce he leaped backward to gain some distance.

    Lyon smirked before quickly charged forward to Ayumu''s realization. (That fighting style!).

    She was instantly reminded of the jade-haired woman that beat her in under a minute. Those silver pupils of hers still gave her the pain that she could have prevented if she was not being cocky.

    *<em>Thud</em>

    <em></em>"What?"

    Just as soon as Kaijunded with his bare feet and nced forward, an iing small right fist that was infused with golden-ish mana was already a hair away from his nose. Kaiju furrowed his eyebrows before his body slightly shifted to the right.

    (Impossible! Even at that speed?!) thought Ayumu in disbelief seeing Kaiju''s impossible movement.

    Kaiju grinned seeing the defenseless Lyon before heunched his own fist against his opened body.

    "Growl in pain, Lyon!"

    "Heh."

    Thetter smirked to him disbelieve before a force that could put a clean straight hole through a mountain pped his face. The fist didn''t manage to even touch Lyon''s skin before his entire body spun as he was propelled.

    "Ack?" Ayumu couldn''t believe what just happened. She was sure that Lyon would definitely get hit with Kaiju''s impossible counter, however, she saw how everyone''s favorite to win the Throne was pped by a ck tail that protruding out of Lyon''s pants.

    "Amazing amazing!"

    The floating eyeball was jumping in delight in ordance with the emotion of the one controlling it.

    Sylviana''s eyes were focusing on the back of the same young man that suddenly appeared in her life and changed the course of her fate. He used to be weaker than her by miles but in less than a year went by, he was alreadypeting against the best of the best and before she knew it, he left. Unbeknownst to her she slightly looked at her own two palms with a hint of sorrow.

    "Huh?"

    She looked at her sleeves were having a burnt mark before she nced around her back and saw another burnt mark on her pants. Parts of her skin were visible openly without any way to cover it, even her waist could be seen.

    "Aaah!"

    Sylviana instinctively squatted down with her hand hugging her knees. Meanwhile, Ayumu immediately looked at her after the slight jolt of scream the former uttered out.

    "Huh?"

    Lyon immediately turned around before jumping andnded right in front of the squatting Sylviana.

    "What''s wrong?!"

    "Grr! You!"

    "Me?"

    "Yes, you!"

    "Why do you burnt my clothes?!"

    "I didn''t! That was you using Gungnir!"

    "What? I... I... oh."

    Lyon squinted his eyes as he saw Sylviana made a dryugh and ncing away from his re.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 364 - This Body Is For Beauties Only!

    "TOORGAA!"

    The shout reverberated the ne as Lyon raised one of his eyebrows before ncing over at the guy that he pped in the face with his tail. A punch may break your bones, made bruises on your body, leaving you bedridden for days, but a p would directly hit your soul and pride altogether. One could have a thousand sleep and a thousand medicines but even time would have a difficult time to heal such wounds.

    "GRRRR! RA!"

    Lyon smirked as he was about to dodge the iing figure that leaped like a bullet before his eyes opened wide at the dumbstruck silver-haired woman behind him.

    "Tch!"

    He furrowed his eyebrows before pushing Sylviana away instead of dodging the iing raging youth.

    "Ah?!"

    (Lyon!) screamed Sylviana in her heart as she was pushed away before watching his smirk being blown away together with the raging youth.

    Lyon was pushed through boulders after boulders without stopping before the former gritted his teeth and used Kaiju''s weight to m him to the ground. He didn''t waste any time before pinning him down andunched his rifle-like fists against his face.

    "Guha!"

    Blood was churning out of Kaiju''s face as the former rose the speed of his punches to the point that its own shadow couldn''t keep up. Lyon didn''t show any mercy as both of his arms moved to the same spot without an inch of miss. Even an expert that spent their entire life perfecting the perfect set of punches would kneel with their heads on the ground.

    <em>*Crack!</em>

    Lyon didn''t notice that they were on a thick cliff and the punches he made trembled the very foundation of the ground they were on. Kaiju''s face was further embedded to the ground without any mercy from the former, though he was the one with the red hair, Lyon was the one that looked like a devil.

    (Who is this guy?! Why is he so strong despite being so weak?!) thought Kaiju as he could only take a peek at Lyon''s face before one final blow sent the whole cliff crumbling down.

    "Gah!"

    This was the only chance he had to get away from the little monkey that had strength like a god. The gravity was on his side as he could easily get away from his grasp. He needed a breath to think for a counter, however a ck tail that he get to know with his face coiled around his waist to his disbelief.

    "You!"

    "Me."

    Lyon smirked before he mmed Kaiju''s figure against the wall with a force that knocked out one of his teeth. The former immediately grabbed the back of his head before pushing it against the wall and dragged his face down as the gravity pulled both of them down to the deep ck gorge that they didn''t even notice.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Don''t get cocky!"

    Kaiju punched the wall before propelling himself backward and got away from Lyon''s tight but small grip. He didn''t let the chance go away before he let out his own fist against the man that had the upper hand in the battle.

    "Heh,"

    Lyon smirked before he casually parries the iing fist that was one hundred times slower than the speed at which a bee pped its little wings. However, Lyon immediately creased his eyebrows as soon as his right forearm didn''t manage to slightly push away the iing fist because of the heaviness that he shouldn''t have felt.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    Kaiju''s face buried his face with a clean hit before thetter was sent down like a bullet, destroying a falling boulder in the process.

    Lyonnded with a massive crater on the ground before he let out a wry smile, "This is bad, I''m reaching my limit here."

    He could feel the golden mana surrounding his figure was diminishing at a rapid rate. He shook his head before transforming back to his mortal form. There was nothing but a waste of energy in maintaining the imperfect state since his opponent was a natural fighter.

    <em>*Thud</em><em></em>

    Kaijunded on both of his bare feet right in front of Lyon. His face was not his best as blood and bruises apanied what once a handsome face. His red hair was fusing with dust and the white garb he wore that symbolize divinity was torn apart, revealing some of his contusions that were the result of a shock that pulverized a forest into ashes.

    Lyon smiled as he struggled to get up using his knees. He slightly patted the dust out of his pants before crossing his arms and spoke.

    "It seemed like we fell into a ce where we shouldn''t be."

    He lightly stretched his neck as he noticed the surrounding was dark even the walls had a darker shade than those above. The atmosphere was chilling to the bone and was almostparable to the woman-made winter forest from before.

    "Hmph! That''s what a loser would say! Nothing but excuses! I see that you have run out of gas, but don''t think that I will show you mercy."

    Kaiju had not used a single one of his art yet. He was certain with the way Lyon was, one single art of his could definitely cripple thetter a thousand times over.

    "Heh, hahahaha!"

    Kaiju wasughing at the top of his lung as the endorphins inside his brain released at a significant rate. There was nothing but satisfaction on his face as he caught the rat on itsst corner.

    "Those women will know once I eliminate you! How you scream like a dog before you were thrown out! Let''s see which one is faster, you better pray the vortex is or you will be spending your time being a vegetable!"

    (C''mon! Let me see you bathe despair! With your weak cultivator, you shouldn''t be here! You shouldn''t be here at all!) thought Kaiju.

    "Those women? OH?! Are they here?! Nice nice!"

    "...What?"

    Contrary to what Kaiju had thought, Lyon was actually nodding with smiles on his face. It was probably the happiest fast a man could have in fighting that intense. ( I see, so Luna and the others are here! Well at least in the same world, the Blue Continent!) thought Lyon. It had been a long time since he met Luna, the woman he shared some happiness with, though, the end was not how he expected it to be.

    "Goddamnit Fenrir! Things wouldn''t have to go this far if you just lend me your tail!"

    Lyon was speaking to himself before Kaiju further gritted his teeth. The veins on his lean figure were fueled with rage before they bulged and challenged his skin. His eyebrows furrowed like a sword as his eyes stretched open wide to the maximum. His pupils grew thin as his fists were trembling with mana surrounding it.

    "Huh?"

    Lyon straightened his spine as he squinted his eyes before slowly crossing his arms once more.

    "I will destroy that annoying smile of yours!"

    "That has to wait for a little."

    "What?"

    "Kukuku!"

    A third voice entered their conversation. The eerieugh was echoing inside the gorge and out. Kaiju Loh felt a cold chilling bone approaching his figure before his eyes opened wide. His arm was suddenly grabbed before the mana that he gathered instantly vaporized faster than waternding on a hot iron.

    "W-What?!"

    Kaiju didn''t even manage to turn around and looked at the being that did the impossible.

    "Let''s not be hostile now."

    The words whispered in his ears were not filled with killing intent but the power contained within made his knees weak in an instant. He couldn''t believe what''s happening to his body before he knelt down and was sent against the wall with a resounding boom.

    "Gah!"

    He could feel his arm was broken from the impact. He couldn''t believe someone as strong as that went unnoticed in this ne.

    "Kukuku, not bad Kaiju Loh, not bad, your nickname of Heaven''s Son surely befits you."

    "Tch! Who are you?! Show yourself!"

    "You have what it takes to win if your mind didn''t work like an eight-year-old."

    "You!"

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>Kaiju didn''t manage to see what''s happening before his other arm was broken so easily. All the sweat and blood he gave meant nothing toward the iing force before he wailed in pain.

    "Your body is good, good foundation, not to mention your bloodline. I will keep you alive for now. However.... kukuku! You are the one I''m interested in the most, young man! Not even in my presence that I could feel any fearing out of you!"

    Kaiju strugglingly looked at Lyon who was still maintaining his confidence. He knew that thetter had run out of gas but. (Why! Why is he still having that smirk of his!) thought Kaiju who was already giving up to fight against the figure that hid under the nket of darkness.

    "I''ve be too famous that a rotting being like you also wanted my body? Heh, please, this body only serves kingdom toppling beauties!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 365 - The Mantra

    Despite being inside the heat choking environment. The man who was dubbed Young Emperor lived up to his name. He exuded no worries on his figure and especially his face. The smirk was there as if nothing was going to go wrong. The kind of emperor that made the people felt safe just by looking at him, just by his presence.

    Kaiju, on the other hand, was looking at him with words choking on his throat. The figure that was hiding under the shadow easily wasted both of his arms with a single contact of blow and he couldn''t even see where did the attack wasing from, yet, the person in front of him whose cultivation was way weaker, whose stamina was running its end, called the very same figure ''rotten''.

    This was the difference between the two. Only Lyon didn''t cower in the face of an opponent whose realm was entirely above and beyond himself. He stood firm and his heartbeat was constant despite the unknown was approaching with an eerieugh and ominous aura.

    "Hahahaha!"

    Unlike its usualugh, the being blistered itsugh to the fullest. Kaiju''s heart immediately quicked its pace but Lyon casually stood as if he was leisurely waiting in his own backyard. The mental that the young man had was extraordinary and the ''rotten'' being certainly noticed what''s going on.

    "Nobody dared to even call my name, let alone an insult like that. I don''t believe in gods but I''m certainly thankful to meet an individual such as yourself if there is one."

    "Heh," Lyon smirked, "what are you doing in this dark ce alone?"

    Lyon didn''t beat around the bush and straight asked the question Kaiju could only ask in his dream.

    "Ah, that would be a long story, too boring I must say."

    "Too boring? Or is it too shameful to tell?" Lyon slightly raised one of his eyebrows.

    (Is he crazy? Is he testing his luck?) thought Kaiju whose jaw was locked open. He knew Lyon was walking on very thin ice considering his current condition.

    "Hahahaha! You. Are. Fearless!"

    Thest three words that he muttered reverberated inside the gorge and the wall started crumbling on its own. The moment those words rang inside Kaiju''s ear, he felt his blood rushing to his throat as his eyes bulged out red before he was forced to puke it out. He looked at the blood that was dripping from his mouth sshing against the ground. (Shit! This thing! It can use <strong>mantra</strong>!)

    "Hmm?! What was that?"

    Sylviana was slightly worried before she rushed over to the broken cliffs. Even a shut-in-queen like herself knew thendscape was destroyed by the loud st from before, but what she didn''t know was that the fight was continued in the dark steep gorge that even the light from the sun didn''t dare to prate through.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    <em>*Ptui!</em>

    Ayumu spat out the blood from her mouth to the ground. She gulped as her body felt with a chill. (What was that?! I felt so helpless and defenseless against the ringing drum in my ear) thought Ayumu before she noticed that the silver-haired girl who was peeking at the dark gorge like a scaredy-cat, didn''t have the same reaction as her.

    While Ayumu was in disbelief, the floating eyeball was sneering. The woman that was Madoku''s older sister was contemting with a hint of blooding out from her beautiful purple lips. With her vast knowledge from spending more times gaining them and cultivation simultaneously, she knew what was the thing that traveled in the air and hit her meridians.

    "The <strong>mantra</strong>. Who could have the capabilities to master mana to such extent?"

    The floating eyeballs hid no more as she dared herself to enter the dark deep gorge under Sylviana''s shriek and Ayumu''s furrowed eyebrows. (Looks like not even her could pass this chance) thought Garuda''s Daughter.

    The blowing wind didn''t hinder the floating eyeball as it descended to the abyss.

    "Amazing, only a nose bleed!"

    (WHAT?!) Kaiju''s heart jumped before he looked at Lyon whose blood was dripping out of his nose. The thick red liquid was bringing creased eyebrows to the owner. He slowly put out his thumb before wiping it off in one satisfying movement before smirking once more.

    The degree he took despite being the nearest of them all to receive the mantra was astonishingly small, especiallypared to Kaiju.

    "Are you testing the water now?" asked Lyon with a smirk.

    "Hahaha, you know that I have the power to kill you right?"

    It seemed Lyon finally triggered the being that always hid under the shadow for who knows how long. (There you go! You finally reached the end of your rope here, Lyon! The only regret I had was not making you kneel by myself! However, I will see how you beg for mercy!) thought Kaiju as if the figure with an eerie voice was his father.

    "I know very well that your cultivation is much higher than mine, however," Lyon smirked, "killing me is a whole different matter."

    "Hmm? Kukuku, you sound so confidenting out of here alive, I''ve lived a long one and I know when someone is lying or not."

    "Then look me in the eyes, do I look like someone who would lie?"

    "Hehehe, hahahaha! I don''t know what your trick will be, but those eyes, it seemed like either you have one sure way to get out of here or you have more than a thousand ways!"

    (What?!) Kaiju was surprised by the oue, he didn''t think that the conversation would go another way than Lyon kneeling for mercy.

    "Hm?" Lyon slightly looked up before he saw the floating eyeball slowly descended down, "Oh, look whose back? The pretty woman that I didn''t get to see but not vice versa."

    Kaiju and the figure under the shadow looked up to notice the floating eyeball meanwhile thedy with the purple lips made a wry smile. She wasing only to observe, had it not for Lyon to suddenly called out her whereabouts.

    "Judging from that smile of his, it seemed he did it on purpose."

    By inviting another person here, though just an eyeball with her case. It would surely add pressure to the figure that was hiding under the shadow.

    "Hahaha, the more the merrier! Comeee!"

    The floating eyeball stopped in front of Lyon before giving it a wink and turned around. Lyon only shook his head with a smile before thetter started to speak, "Hmm... curious, curious."

    "You stay here under the shadow, is it because you hate the sun? Or is it because you are imprisoned?"

    Lyon raised his eyebrows (Whoa, she didn''t beat around the bush with that one).

    "Oooh, what a sharpss, indeed, I am in fact imprisoned in this wretch ce where you see nothing but wall, you feel nothing but cold. Alone for a time that I cannot count, seeing the sky like a frog inside a deep, deep, dark well. Not a single bird that I saw flew or pping away. I almost forgot how it feels to be mortal again. However, my life is blessed as I have not two but three guests at the same time in this wretched ce."

    "You muttered something about him and his bloodline before, what are you intending to do?" asked Lyon.

    "To upy his body of course, what else is there? With his body, I can get out of this ce without any pain!"

    "Then, why are you also keeping me here?" asked Lyon with a smirk.

    "Because despite your bloodline is unfamiliar to me, you have a scent of both opposing powers swirling around your body yet it didn''t crash. Thess was right, you are very interesting! Despite your low cultivation realm, your heart, no, your soul is incredibly powerful!"

    The figure that hid under the shadow spared no less in praising the young man that stood with no fear, however, the blunder it made in his sentence made Lyon chuckle.

    "Oi oi oi, never thought that we would meet here, I thought it would be somewhere else with a tea and a butler, you know, something fancy," Lyon smiled as he figured something out.

    "Hmm? Lyon, don''t tell me," the floating eyeball was making the same conclusion to the figure''s real identity.

    (What? What are they talking about?!) Kaiju was annoyed that he knew nothing about what they were hinting at.

    "Yeah, there is no doubt about it," Lyon chuckled before the figureughed with its eerie tone.

    "Sharp indeed! I expect nothing less from the young man that destroyed the Golden Wise Tree!"

    "What?!" Kaiju eximed but none of them nced at his gaping mouth.

    (I must have misheard it right? Did it just say Golden Wise Tree? He destroyed it?!) thought Kaiju as he looked at Lyon with his hair slightly fluttering.. The young man stood with no fear as it gazed back against the abyss itself.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 366 - Lets Cut To The Chase, My Women Are Waiting For Me

    Lyon was standing tall like the nickname he was given by the Empress herself. The aura of a ruler that couldn''t be beseeched all others, even Kaiju the one called Heaven''s Son couldn''t hold a candle against him.

    Against the unknown, he was bare topless with his transformation had reached its end. Yet the spine he had was made by something harder than steel. He couldn''t be shaken, neither by the circumstance nor gods, neither by devils nor saints that loved to preach about their belief. His eyes were as sharp as a de and as mellow as water, heaven was beneath his feet and forever it will be.

    "I thought you would be more, grand, not a rotten piece of flesh that is imprisoned in this dark gorge for some reason. What''s the meaning of being an immortal if you could only see these walls that are racing you with age?"

    Lyon''s words were even sharper than de as it cut through right against its soul. Much like thedy behind the floating eyeball, he didn''t beat around the bush, but before thetter could evenugh Lyon continued with a smirk.

    "The fact that you can keep us here is legit true, the vortex didn''te out to suck him out of this world when you broke both of his arms. The fear in his eyes is apparent yet he is still here."

    "You!"

    The man he was referring to could only grit his teeth before the eerieugh of the figure hiding in the shadows ovee his fuming rage.

    "Hahahaha! Nothing escapes your mind! Nothing! Not only you are strong, but you are also quite a killer inside your head. As old as I am, I feel like we are on equal ground. Shame, if only you were born at the same time as me."

    "Heh, you have no idea."

    Lyon''s answer brought his eyes to slightly mellow but the gentle eyes knew no mercy when ites to it. The words sent the floating eyeball to a slightly squinted mode, there was nothing but curiosity riddling the mind of the one that found him curious than the rest.

    "Let''s cut to the chase, I have my women waiting for me long enough."

    Lyon suddenly changed his tone and took the flow of the conversation to a way that Kaiju was hoping. Even thedy behind the floating eyeball couldn''t believe what he was saying.

    "Kukuku, you might be able to win against the tree, but that was not even a glimpse of what I''m capable of doing!"

    The atmosphere instantly turned tense before the wall slowly crumbled down bit by bit. Thend trembled as Sylviana lost her bnce. Thend she was standing in was beginning to crack before it broke down.

    "Ah!"

    "I got you!"

    A hand managed to grab her wrist as she dangling over the edge of the cliff. Ayumu managed to get a hold of her before she was at the mercy of nature.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Thanks!" said Sylviana in a heartbeat. However, she nced down below before seeing that dark deep gorge below. The chilling atmosphere got her goosebumps rose and the intensity of the height got her sweating a cold one.

    "GAH!"

    Sylviana widened her eyes the moment she heard the cry.

    "Hahahaha! Too bad your cultivation is too low!" the figure was choking Lyon by the neck as thetter was embedded to the wall behind him.

    The floating eyeball hesitated. Thedy with the purple lips was hesitating to help the young man she had piqued her interest in.

    <em>*Pant!</em>

    <em>*Pant!</em><em></em>

    "Too bad, you look like you could use some conditioning on your skin! It felt so disgusting having your rotten ghoul skin touching me."

    (What is he saying?!) even thedy with purple lips lost for words.

    "Hahaha! Try and agitate me!"

    The rotten hands that choked his neck pulled his entire body before mming it again against the cold wall.

    Kaiju looked at the one with ridiculous strength ying with Lyon''s life like a doll. Despite the trembling boom that each time Lyon''s head was banged against the wall, the smirk he had never fade. He gritted his teeth before he looked above for a second then darted his nce back at the bullying in front.

    His written teeth soon turned into a wicked smile. (As much as I''m enjoying this suffering of yours, I must say thank you for making this opening for me, I will make sure to keep your women warmth while you''re gone) thought Kaiju before he slightly squatted down and jumped to the air.

    "And where do you think you''re going? Heaven''s Son?"

    "WHAT?!"

    He could feel his right ankle was being grabbed by the same disgusting rotten hand before his entire being mmed to the ground with a sonic boom. His body immediately bounced back from the crushing impact before rolling around and kissed the ground.

    "What a naughty fellow, do you think that just because you have a bloodline originating from Heaven, you could get away that easily? Youe to my house, you are the guest and until the host tells you so, you stay. HUH?"

    The figure couldn''t even detect the change of wind until it was toote. Lyon''s fist went straight for its face unhindered in its disbelief. However, there was not enough force in that fist to send even an itch to thetter.

    "Heh, I guess I need to recharge some more," smirked Lyon despite the utter failure of his attack. However, he looked down on it as he continued saying, "I bet you were scared for a while there."

    "Heh, hahahaha!"

    Lyon didn''t let the rotten hand move his fist away from its cheek, instead, he retracted it on his own ord.

    "What was that?!" the floating eyeball had its pupils shrunken.

    Thedy with the purple lips gasped in excitement and curiosity. She watched the movement Lyon just made and her breath was instantly taken away.

    "What a wondrous technique, wless execution of form!"

    She had seen a fair share of experts thanks to her upation and well-acknowledged fame that render the kingdom to put out a hefty sum for her service. However, only some of them could astonish her, but he, Lyon, was the only one that could take her breath away in a single motion of attack.

    "Incredible... Incredible! Never have I seen something so beautiful and deadly at the same time! Sadly... it''scking the strength it needs."

    Thedy with the purple lips gulped as she looked at Lyon with interest. (This, this, you must live!) thought thedy before she starts to gather a massive amount of mana like that of a torrent almost rivalling the man she saw.

    "You surely have so many tricks, I think thess was underestimating you when she said that you are ''interesting'' for me to meet. Your raw technique was almost one hundred percent efficient, sadly, your power had diminished too greatly from the time you were using Devil Ape''s blessing. If only you have sufficient power, you could assassinate me in one hit if you aim for the neck. However, I guess even you know that your power was not enough to cut this rotten flesh of mine."

    "Hah, you might not be blessed with a bloodline like this guy over here nor did you get the jackpot like thatss with Wargod Phisyique! However, the technique, the very raw talent of yours! You could avoid the air while striking! I''ve seen a fair share of might, but yours, it''s onlyparable to probably the best assassin in the world. The White Snake!"

    "Heh," Lyon chuckled as he looked at his palm. The White Snake, supposedly the mother figure that he had in his past life. From what Shen told him, she was changed the moment he snuggled in her arms when he was just a baby with no teeth. He slowly clenched his fist not with anger but with the warmth of the silhouette that he couldn''t even remember. Only a finger and a kind gaze of a face that he couldn''t very well see at the time.

    "Kuh?!"

    Lyon suddenly opened his eyes wide as the rotten fist hit his stomach before he was sent against the wall. His back bounced back before another fist raining down on him as thetterughed. "What are you daydreaming about I wonder?! In the meantime, how about you try your own medicine?! Was it like this?! Like this?!"

    The figure hiding under the shadow was mimicking Lyon''s attack when he destroyed the Golden Wise Tree.

    "Guha!"

    His cry of pain reverberated through the air before...

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    <em></em>Sylviana who was still dangling amidst the tremors suddenly changed her expression as she looked down.

    "Gah!"

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    Ayumu started to notice the change in Sylviana''s eyes before she saw the familiar ck spark around her figure.

    "You wouldn''t..."

    One of the ck thunder kissed her hand before Ayumu let her go in a reflex.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 367 - Erupted Killing Intent

    "Sylviana, you..." Ayumu could only mutter her mouth as she watched Sylviana fell down while slowly letting the gravity had its way with her head and pointed down. Her long silver hair was fluttering as thetter slightly closed her eyes.

    She felt nothing against the gunning wind that shot her eardrums as she fell. With every cry of Lyon''s pain, her heart thumped harder than before. With every wail of Lyon''s pain, the veins inside her body slowly pumped.

    She opened her right hand as ck lightning apanied her entire right arm but she felt no pain or sort. Her hair gradually turned ck and a lot darker than the gorge she was heading.

    Ayumu who looked at the transformation was speechless. She would have never thought she would go head first and the coiling ck sparks surrounding her figure sent a nostalgic sharp pain on her skin.

    "Crap! I better hold on to something!" said Ayumu who realized what''s going to happen next based on her previous experience.

    Sylviana''s lips slightly muttered, "Gung..."

    <em>*Spark!</em>

    <em></em>Her lips immediately stretched out as they pointed upward before a long ck spear formed after an instant st of thunder on her palm.

    "Nir!"

    She grabbed the long spear with one hand before she stretched the spear downward. Using the point of the spear as the center of a single rotation, she spun vertically downward.

    "Hahaha! What''s wrong young man? You don''t look so good!"

    The figureughed its heart out before it suddenly stopped abruptly.

    "Heh," despite the blood that was running out of his mouth, Lyon nced back at the shadow of rotten flesh with a smirk on his face.

    "What''s wrong? Words stuck inside your throat? Does your rotten flesh could still pick up something?"

    "Hahaha! Talk big while you can!"

    The rotten fist went to Lyon''s face but thetter smirked as he watched those hideous knucklesing for him. The humidity in the air suddenly changed as everyone in the gorge heard a loud sparking down from above.

    "What?!"

    The moment the figure that was hiding in the shadows heard the cry from heaven, it was all toote for him to react. Time seemed to almost freeze as it saw a ck spear, sharper than a de, was about to prate through the arm that was going to disfigured Lyon''s face.

    "LYON!"

    <em>*SPLURT!</em>

    <em></em>The arm felt like air as the ck spear prated through and effectively cutting it off from the main body before going straight to the very base of the ground.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Thend immediately trembled as Ayumu lost her bnce before she heard the familiar cry of a dragon she narrowly dodged before.

    "Here ites!"

    Her goosebumps rose as a giant ck dragon rose from the gorge climbing the air towards the sky of heaven. She could feel her blood rushing inside her body, the very soul of Garuda was challenged. She couldn''t help but feel the excitement and respect as she saw the ck dragon swimming above her.

    Lyon smirked as he casually crossed his arms seeing the woman in front of him hanging by the spear reversely with one hand as her eyes nced at him, not with a re but an unbound excitement. He saw how Sylviana''s core tensed with only using one hand to hold her bnce.

    "You are as careless as ever, by that looks of yours, I bet you want a rematch, huh?"

    Lyon smiled before he heard a plop. The rotten arm was brutally ripped apart by the end of the spear and it was burnt right where it was in midair.

    Sylviana grinned before the figure under the shadow started to speak.

    "Another guest! Ah, today is the fated day that I would be released from this wretched curse of mine! However, I don''t know your name,ss, what is your��"

    The figure opened its eyes wide before a single dimensional point was heading its way. However, the point of the spear was too slow for him to just stand around.

    <em>*Swoosh!</em>

    <em></em>"Feisty! I bet that you are also special!"

    "Ig... nite!" Sylviana whispered before Lyon muttered, "Ah shit."

    "Hehe, what are you trying to doss?"

    *<em>Spark!</em>

    "Huh?" the figure turned around as it heard a sparking out of the spear before its entire body was zapped along with the whole gorge.

    "WAAAA!!"

    The figure wailed in pain but unbeknownst to the others, it was actually smiling. (This feeling of pain, ah... this is living, how I miss you so!) thought the being as its rotten body started to crumble like ash.

    "Now''s our chance, Young Emperor! Kaiju! Go!"

    The woman with purple lips shouted using her floating eyeball that observed the gorge.

    Lyon nodded before he grabbed Sylviana by the wrist, "Tch!" He could feel some naughty spark coiling around his hand, zapping his pain receptors.

    "You need to handle yourself better or we won''t have a rematch."

    "Boo..."

    Lyon was surprised to see her responded to his remark. The former then smiled before he pulled her with his jump. From walls to walls Lyon slowly made his way up in an attempt to leave the deep abyss gorge and its rotten owner to its death.

    "Tch!"

    Kaiju whose arms started to heal on their own, looked at the two of them jumping around like kids. He gritted his teeth before turning his nce against the rotten figure who was slowly crumbling. His eyes stared in disbelief as he could make out a smile with the little lightning the gorge had left. His instinct rushed in and told his body to move and leave the ce as fast as possible. He squatted down before he jumped as high as he could.

    "Good... now then."

    The purpledy smirked before she wrote her spell in the air then chanted.

    "Divine Spell: Hell ze!"

    Magic brand appeared with a zing right above the gorge just as soon as Lyon hanging on the cliff.

    "Woahdy, you should try to be more patient," said Lyon with a pant. The condition of his body was not optimal since he had received heavy blows directly from the rotten figure. He took a nce at the woman she was holding only for him to creased his eyebrows (No wonder you were heavy).

    Sylviana was sleeping with her hair had returned to silver. (It looks like you pushed yourself for that transformation, huh) thought Lyon with a smile.

    "Kuh!"

    Lyon smirked as he saw another person hanging on the same cliff.

    "You were lucky!"

    "Yeah sure."

    Lyon didn''t give a damn about the guy but before thetter could rebuke and spite words the magic brand that was the color of a rainbow sent a ze of fire to the ground with no mercy. The fire reflected in Lyon''s eyes was like hell descending down. He shook his head before turning around and pulled himself up along with the sleeping beauty.

    Lyon let go of her arm before he peeked below, it had nothing but ck smoke. The rotten figure surely had been burn even its ashes.

    "Phew..."

    Thedy with purple lips let out a sigh of relief before the eyeball turned around and said with her voice, "How about we take a break first and continue our fight tomorrow? I think that would be fair no?"

    Lyon creased his eyebrows before Kaiju suddenly said, "And let you have all the advantages? I don''t think so."

    (This pattern...) Lyon was shrouded with ominous feeling before arge hideous shadow stood up towering right behind Kaiju. Thetter opened his eyes wide before slowly turning around.

    "Shit! Run!" shouted Lyon as he quickly grabbed the unconscious Sylviana by the arm.

    "What, what the hell is that?" shouted Ayumu as her legs trembling. Suddenly a vortex appeared behind her and sucked her out to her disbelief.

    Lyon didn''t have time to contemte what''s happening to Ayumu as he carried Sylviana out of this ce.

    However, before he could even take a single leap forward. A figure suddenly hit him behind his head and made him lose bnce before falling to the ground. The huge shadow crept up before it grabbed Sylviana''s ankle and pulled her in.

    "Body! Body! Hurry!"

    The pull was getting stronger but Lyon was holding Sylviana by the wrist with his other hand wing the ground.

    "You really are stubborn," said Kaiju with a smirk on his face before Lyon looked at his face in disbelief.

    "Hahaha, that''s the kind of look I''ve been waiting for!" Kaiju swung his foot against Lyon''s defenseless elbow before snapping it in a gory way.

    "Hahahaha! Guh!" Kaiju''s body was immediately stunned. It was as if his blood flow stopped working, his heart stopped pumping. His pupils slowly nced at the young man who was still holding the silver-haired girl by the wrist with his broken arm.

    "Kh!"

    His goosebumps rose as he saw those eyes that were ring straight against his death. The massive killing intent that was erupted almost froze even the time itself.. Unbeknownst to him, his body was slowly dragged by the vortex behind him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 368 - The Winner Of Throne

    In West City, Ayumu was abruptly eliminated. Her eyes were still in disbelief even though her skin had already adjusted to the atmosphere of the city. Her mind was slightly nk before a familiar voice called her name out.

    "Ayumu."

    She blinked before her focus was restored. The imminent feeling of fear instantly vanished as her mind went back to the current reality.

    "No... wait!"

    "What''s wrong...?"

    Ayumu turned around before she saw Madoku with creased eyebrows. It was obvious that she was worried about her well-being. Ayumu grabbed her best friend''s shoulder before she muttered, "There is a monster of infinite strength, even my bloodline couldn''t help but bail from the ce! However, Lyon... Lyon..."

    Ayumu''s goosebumps immediately rose as a cold chilling intent enveloped both her and Madoku altogether. The silver pupils were as sharp as a de that could cut through jade. Her jade hair was fluttering before everyone could focus their eyes, Lumina was already standing by both of them.

    The choking killing intent permeated from those menacing eyes could probably kill a newborn infant in a single re.

    "What''s wrong?! Answer me!" asked Lumina.

    She had waited for the said man for years that she could no longer count. Hearing a single hint that he was in a somewhat dangerous situation immediately made her enraged. However, despite so, her breathing was calm, dead calm. Everyone that could mutter those fuming words but having full control of the respiratory was amongst the dangerous ones.

    Ayumu gulped as she tried to stay firm despite the overwhelming aura Lumina had exuded. The dragon bloodline was unconsciously shing with garuda.

    "There is a monster inside the ne, and I was kicked out because of it... however, Lyon didn''t have the Crown ceremony!"

    "Huh?"

    "It means that he couldn''t get kicked out of there for safety!"

    "Tch!"

    Lumina didn''t think twice before she opened her gorgeousrge silver wings in public. With one single leap, the woman plunged into the vortex without hesitation.

    However.

    Before she could even reach out to the vortex, the gate had suddenly vanished.

    "No... no... no..."

    Her lips trembled as she looked around to search for the gate but found nothing but gasping onlookers.

    "Oi... Kaiju... has been defeated."

    One of the onlookers who instead of looking at the gorgeous dragon woman was reading the leaderboards. His mutter brought the attention of the people around him before they all surrounded the leaderboard.

    "Heaven''s Son, Kaiju Loh... has lost."

    The statement was as clear as day but the people could only gasp in astonishment, the people''s favorite had been defeated.

    "Who has the throne?!"

    "Yeah who?"

    -------------------

    Meanwhile in East City.

    The onlookers were looking at the familiar white garb. However, the white garb was not as beautiful as before. It was shredded, and the body that wore it had bruises all over. His arms were dangling down and looked dark blueish.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *<em>Thump</em>

    <em></em>Kaiju heard the thump of his heart before his eyes could return his focus. Her gasping mouth slowly swallowed his own saliva as the ominous fear that he felt still lingered on his goosebumps. The dreadful eyes that wereing out of the young man were even darker than the huge shadow was holding the silver-haired woman.

    "Huh..."

    He blinked before he realized that the atmosphere had changed. The onlookers were looking at him with gasps.

    "What...? I''m back...? No.... no... NO!"

    Kaiju refused to believe that he was eliminated. He quickly tried to jump inside the vortex in front of him but the gate vanished before he could even blink, "What?!"

    "Kaiju has lost."

    "NO!"

    Kaiju immediately leaped and choked the man who muttered the word.

    "P-Please spare me!"

    Kaiju was about to snap his neck before he noticed the leaderboard beside him. His eyes stared in disbelief as he read his own name. He threw the guy off before his hands trembled as they touched the leaderboard. He had lost. The man that was revered by all had lost the throne.

    "No! Sylviana!"

    Fei was screaming as she looked at the gate had vanished. The only way to retrieve her beloved queen had gone. Thedies immediatelyforted her beside Luna who crossed her arm. She noticed something odd from the leaderboard. The name of his beloved was not there. The name who could rival the Empress was not written yet.

    "Lyon is still in there."

    Luna''s mutter brought Fei and the others to realization. The man that made miracles after miracles and put god to shame was still inside the ne.

    Kaiju''s ears slightly twitched before he turned around and saw the group of people that adored the very same man that froze his heart and blood vessels in a re.

    "Heh... hahahaha!"

    Kaijuughed as he approached the group that wasforting the sobbing maid.

    "That man could only run his mouth and couldn''t even stand a chance against me."

    "Heh, what are you talking about, haven''t you look in the mirror? You''re fucked."

    "What..."

    Kaiju''s smile immediately broke as he slightly tilted his head. He couldn''t believe what the woman with purple hair was saying. Even the group was surprised by thenguage Luna just used as they looked at her crossed arms.

    "That''s so cool," muttered Ryona softly.

    "Luna..." even her rival, Aliena, was surprised by her sudden profanity. Anguage a princess wouldn''t dare to use.

    "You!" Kaiju stepped forward with gritted teeth.

    "One more step, I dare you."

    Jugen was already pulling his bow, Fenrir was clenching his paws against the ground, Karina was snapping her fingers, Ryona had pulled out her dual ax and the torrent of mana already gathered around the body of Kyoko. Thebination of just this few was enough to send Kaiju in a cold sweat state even though cultivation wise he was well above the rest. However, after the fight with Lyon, he couldn''t help but change his perspective.

    "Tch!"

    Kaiju slightly clicked his tongue before he chuckled, "Lyon is facing a sick monster who was craving for a vessel, so you might not see the same him after he got out, hahahaha!" he turned around and left.

    --------------

    Meanwhile in South City

    The woman was Madoku''s older sister. Stared in disbelief as she saw the vortex in front of her vanished. Under the gasp of the onlookers, she rushed to the leaderboard before seeing her name at the topmost of the list.

    ''Saint Magician, Yunesia.''

    "You must be joking..." she muttered before she turned around. Her eyes were slightly worried despite the cheering from the South City was like a bomb detonation. However, with just a slightly irritated face, the onlookers immediately shut their mouths.

    She had won the throne but only she and Ayumu knew what had really happened. With Lyon skipping the Crown winning ceremony, he was not ''officially'' listed in the leaderboard thus his entry was quite a problematic one. With how everything was going, even she didn''t know how to get Lyon out of there unless they wait for another generation.

    "Irritate, irritate, Lyon, I don''t know how, but you have to stay alive!"

    --------------

    Center City.

    "Empress!"

    Sophia was entering the room where not many dared to enter in haste. She was sweating as she held the report in her hand.

    "What''s wrong? Dawn is approaching..."

    "The winner is out... but it was not Handso�� I mean, Lyon Torga."

    "Hmm?"

    The Empress stood up with her eyebrows creased. The bitter face made Sophia gulped her saliva.

    "Who is the winner?"

    "The Saint Magician, Yunesia."

    "Oh... it''s her."

    The fact that the Empress knew her already proved her strength and liability. The woman was definitely something else.

    "However, there is bad news."

    "What is it?"

    "Lyon... he... he has not been eliminated yet."

    "What?"

    The Empress creased her eyebrows. (He has not been eliminated yet? How could that be possible... oh).

    The beautiful and revered woman suddenly let out a chuckle while holding her stomach.

    "Hahaha.... he... he didn''t attend the ceremony of the Crown didn''t he?"

    "Ye... yes... he didn''t."

    "Bahahaa.... that is so like him."

    On the contrary to her expectations, the Empress didn''t seem to be worried at all that Lyon Torga was stuck in that ne.

    "Looks like, as an emperor and her empress, we do have something inmon after all."

    "Huh?"

    The empress crossed her arms as she turned around and looked over the broken window that she destroyed. The wind was suspiciously strong as her hair slightly fluttered a bit.

    ----------------

    "How long can you hold on! Give it up kid!"

    The shadow shouted before the young man stood up in its disbelief. Despite the arm that was clearly broken, the hand was still holding the wrist of the silver-haired woman. The pain was enormous to endure, however, the nce that it saw from those eyes was something different entirely.

    "What are you..."

    His eyes glistened before his pupils slowly turned golden as killing intent permeated the entire ne. The image of a giant ape sitting on a huge rock with one foot resting against the other while one of his arms supported his face was present. It smiled and revealed those sharp teeth that could shred stones like meat.. The giant shadow immediately felt minuscule against it, against the Devil Ape.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 369 - Devil Ape Art: Heavense Fury!

    "No... no.. no..!"

    Lumina couldn''t calm herself down anymore. The thought of losing him brought her down to her knees. Her fingers trembled before she spread her gorgeous silver wing and illuminate the moonshine from above.

    "Calm down."

    Lumina opened her eyes wide as her pupils shrunken. The calm voice came from the bloodline that was of a higher grade than her own. However, there was not a hint of ruling in the voice, rather, afort.

    Shen decided to reveal himself once more, but only she could see him. The True Dragon in almost all of his Magnifique coiled around and perched on her shoulder with a grin and waving whiskers.

    "He is right."

    "Eh?"

    A little monkey stood with his arms crossed on top of her head. He also grinned as he said, "He wille back. If no doors were avable for him, he would make one. He is that type of person. However, for some reason."

    The veins inside those little arms of Sun were bulging with excitement before he picked up a gourd on his waist and drank it without hesitation.

    "My heart couldn''t help but race!"

    Sun looked at the horizon beyond with a grin of a proud grandfather. (You''re doing it, you are doing it! Grandson!).

    "Hmm?"

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    The onlookers were looking at each other with confused looks. They didn''t know what just happened but they felt a soft gale in the change of direction from the wind. Something imminent was there, something grand but they couldn''t see it. Their souls trembled at something that they couldn''t even hear.

    Looking at their friend''s and their kin''s expressions found no direct answer. They instinctively nce at the strongest of them all. Standing with their eyebrows creased, Ayumu and Madoku also felt the intensity of something they couldn''t exin.

    "What is it..."

    "I... I don''t know... if only my older sister is here..."

    They both had worried faces as they looked at each other wanting answers.

    "Fusya! Fusya fusya fusya!"

    The bright giant smander suddenly stood up with its arms crossed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hoho... you seemed excited..." the old man chuckled but Tuey didn''tment as she was slightly worried about Lyon. Her tail was wagging as she looked at the horizon. The source of the uneasiness feeling came from.

    Meanwhile in North City.

    "How odd... something is happening but I cannot fathom what. I guess I''ve been living in the mountain for too long hahaha!"

    Tusak''s master rubbed his long beard as he looked at the horizon beyond where the ashen bell had stood. His student was still healing from his broken ribs but he too looked in the direction where he was looking. The curious duo brought the other''s attention as well before they too followed suit.

    The South City.

    The onlookers were waiting for the answer from thedy with purple lips. Yunesia had won the throne, but it seemed like an additional event was about to happen. They all could feel it, anyone with a cultivation could. Yunesia was looking at the horizon with her lips puckering up a smile. Even she, the one called Saint Magician, couldn''t fathom what''s happening. The genius was also waiting for the answer.

    "Curious, curious..."

    "AUUUUUUUUU!"

    The East City was frozen as the people looked at the same horizon. The onlookers were stumped by the uneasiness and the sudden change of wind. Fenrir was already calling out his master''s name without dy under the various gaze that they performed against the beyond.

    "What is it now?!" Kaiju gritted his teeth.

    Luna smirked as she and the other group smiled in unison. Fei with her eyes gleaming from her tears was looking at the horizon where Sylviana had disappeared to.

    "Heh... looks like, someone pissed him off."

    Sophia didn''t even ask before the Empress gave her the answer. (Lyon... he did this?), at this moment she couldn''t fathom the extend of his capabilities anymore. The man was myth itself.

    A shockwave was heard before the sea rampaged its way in a chaotic manner. The Empress smiled with her hands behind her back as she watched nature revolting amidst the panic of everyone else.

    "Release."

    The wording out of the youth immediately repelled the huge shadow to its disbelief. The shadow coiling Sylviana''s feet immediately fell back ording to his wishes. The youth pulled Sylviana to his chest before hended a kiss on her forehead. Heid her to rest on top of fresh grass with a smile before turning around and faced the giant of a shadow that even the sun didn''t want to share its shimmer too.

    "What?! Mantra?! You?! Ah!"

    The youth permeated out a golden light from his figure. The four tails behind him gradually turned golden as the shadow that covering its real body was pushed backward, forcibly ripping it apart from the host. Likeing out of glue, the rotten flesh fell from the giant shadow before falling headfirst.

    The youth leaped forward without hesitation before catching the rotten flesh whose eyes were closed. The rotten smell didn''t bother him as hended with both feet. He looked at the face that was beyond time and body close to bing ashes.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he noticed the slight breathing the rotten flesh had. He looked at how his chest slightly expanding from the breath of his nostrils. Though most of his hair had gone and his eyes might not open to see the light of day once more, Lyon smiled beforeying him to rest.

    "You have used the body of mortals to sustain your being..."

    Lyon stepped forward as his entire figure glimmered with golden light. The long ck pants shone brightly before they transformed into legging armor. The sound of waving banners was heard as he walked forward. His height was no longer halved as he crossed his arms on the edge of the cliff. Facing the giant shadow that was the darkness itself.

    "WHAT ARE YOU?!"

    The shadow screamed before it mmed one of its tentacle-like shadows directly at the youth who was brimming with radiant light.

    "Me? Heh,"

    Lyon didn''t even lift up his finger before the tentacle was pped to non-existence by one of his golden tails.

    "What?!"

    Under the shadow disbelieving wrath of confusion Lyon suddenly float and defied the restriction of the ne.

    "Impossible! This ne is under my rule! How could you ever..."

    "Hmph! The ne might be under yours, but not me."

    Lyon''s golden pupils shrunken vertically before he charged the surrounding mana in his left arm. Even though one of his arms was still healing, it was enough for him to smirk against his unknown opponent. The veins inside started to bulge even before he clenched his left hand. The ne trembled as even the sky had shaken from the huge torrent of mana that was coiling around his arm.

    "What are you doing?! Stop! STOP!"

    The shadow frantically attacked him to hinder his concentration for gathering the massive amount of mana that threatened its existence, no, the entire ne existence. Something dreadful that even the old thing couldn''t even imagine was about to erupt if it let the youth do whatever he wanted.

    *<em>PAK!</em>

    <em></em>Lyon''s tail pped the iing tentacle away before thetter started toe in hundreds, yet the smirk on his face didn''t waver one bit as the tails did their job as extra limbs.

    "Is it me, or this is like a Deja Vu? Want me to let my sword absorbs you again?" said Lyon leisurely. He had full control of his breath the whole time even when the shadow could attack him in any direction.

    "Don''t get cocky!"

    The shadow started to point its tentacle against the unconscious womanying on the grass. Lyon raised his eyebrows before he suddenly winked away and vanished from his spot. He kicked one of the tentacles away before clicking his tongue.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, do you think that would work? Please, why don''t you just stay there and let me release this trembling fist of mine? After all, you wanted to get out of this ce right?"

    "You!"

    <em>*PAK!</em>

    "Uh, uh, uh, not so fast there," said Lyon as he shook his head. The shadow was trying to retrieve the rotten flesh that''s life was hanging on a thin string before Lyon pped it away.

    "No... no... noo!"

    "Toote! Repent yourself in hell!"

    Lyon''s pupils were shrunken before he clenched his trembling left hand that was about to burst. His veins popped as he grinned like his grandfather.

    "Devil Ape Art: Heaven''se Fury!"

    One of the banners behind his backlit up as a shadow of thousands of fists appeared alongside his left punch.

    <em>*Booom!</em>

    <em></em>The punch instantly broke the very firmament of reality before the sky cracked like ss. The powerful density of the ne itself had been broken before the entirety of it was brought to the mortal world under the choking looks of the onlookers.

    Before the people could utter the words of awe and the question of what or how. A shout reverberated the entire Blue Continent.

    "KAAAAAAAAAAAIIIIIIIJJJJJJUUUUUUU!!"

    Kaiju''s Loh pupils immediately shrieked as he heard the familiar voice.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 370 - One Intention

    Sun was grinning with all of his glory seeing the small silhouette from afar. He could even hear the four fluttering banners that stood tall and bright on the silhouette''s back.

    "Hah! He''s done it!"

    "Oi monkey! I thought you never taught him how to do it?"

    Shen immediately confronted the cute monkey on top of Lumina''s head. However, thetter didn''t even look at him as its eyes belonged to the grandchild that he favored the most. Proud was an understatement at this point and not even Shen''s profanity could reel him up.

    "Taught? Do you think our grandchild needed to be taught after he ovees what every immortal fear?"

    After hearing Sun''s answer, Shen turned around and looked to the horizon where a lone soldier that was the very symbol of warrior stood firmly in the air. He grinned with his whisker waving.

    Lumina broke down in her tears as she saw the familiar figure. The desire of wanting to approach him as soon as possible was imminent, however, she knew from his roar that he had some unfinished business to take care of.

    "Fusya!"

    "Older brother?"

    "My future son-inw is looking bright!"

    Meanwhile in the North City where Tusak was recuperating with his master. The same feeling that he had when he was looking at Lyon back in the ne immediately seeped in once more. There was nothing but pain inside the people that could not have.

    "You don''t have to tell me... I know that is the person you call... Young Emperor, Lyon Torga."

    Tusak opened his eyes wide before he slowly turned his nce against his master who was looking at the person floating in the air like a warrior from ancient times.

    (Kh! Master! You?!) His eyes shrieked as he looked at his evesting calm master at this moment had both of his hands trembling. Though it was slight and not many people could see the difference, he did.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Oh my, oh my, he did it?! How, how, curious, curious," Yunesia bit her lower lips as her face reflected desire and hunger, however, it''s not food. The South City was obviously shocked by the sudden development that they didn''t take notice of the winner''s expression.

    Meanwhile, Lyon whose eyes had a shadow of red with a ck outline raised one of his eyebrows. Two of his four golden tails were holding the unconscious Sylviana and the body the shadow had used as a vessel.

    "Heh," Lyon''s pupils shrunken as his vision narrowed and zoomed in toward the east. He smirked as he slightly twitched his eyebrows before a killing gale was produced in an instant. It was heading toward the East City, across the vast sea it kept going and under everyone''s eyes, it went past between them without they even knew.

    "What?!"

    Kaiju''s pupils were gradually shrunken as he literally saw the galeing directly toward him. Before he knew it, it was toote to even dodge before his whole body was suddenly sted off.

    "Guha!"

    His whole figure was embedded inside a wall before he coughed out blood. The experience that he felt from Wind Fist prior to the same type of attack was iparable. The speed, the sharpness, and the density of the wind were impable.

    "What?!"

    "What just happened?!"

    The onlookers finally snapped back to reality before they turned their nce against the person who was supposed to win the Throne but came just short. The white garb was shredded beyond repair as the face he had no longer exuded the usual charisma that could swoon innocent saintess.

    "Auuuuu!"

    The little cute wolf howl against the sea and beyond especially against the tiny figure that was floating in the air above it. Luna smiled as she crossed her arms with a slightly mellow in her eyes. (Of course, who else could it be) said her heart. The group started to get excited as it appeared on their faces. Ranging from the fox-woman to the wild one like Ryona or even the slightly stern but caring like Karina.

    Suddenly the sound of nking armor made Lyon''s ears slightly twitched as he looked an army was forming below him. Only now did he realized that he was floating above a city and it seemed that they were quite powerfulpared to the rest of the people he saw inside the ne. There were people ranging from in front and the back with their high-quality armors.

    (I don''t think I can take all of them with my time running out) thought Lyon before he darted his nce back to the east.

    "Who are you? By the order of the Treas family, you must descend now or we will use hostile manners, and trust me, we never ran out of ammo."

    The captain warned with a hint of sarcastic voice before the rest of the knightsughed. With Treas as its backing, they could waste their resources at their whim to destroy an intruder or to defend the empire. However, this was just a lone city right in the middle of the sea. The Center City.

    Sophia was opening her mouth before a gentle hand covered it from behind to her disbelief. The soft hand wasing from the woman that was standing right in front of him just a moment ago. She immediately had cold sweat as she turned her nce against the woman who silenced her lips. (I didn''t even blink yet I still couldn''t see her movement at all!) thought Sophia.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have the time to deal with you a lot."

    "Hahahha, huh?! You brat! Get your mon��"

    Before the captain could even finish his words the youth in question had already gone not even with a woosh of wind.

    "Wa... where did he go?"

    Unbeknownst to the captain, the Empress was chuckling at their gobsmacked faces. They had never seen someone acted rudely against the Treas family before and they sure had never seen iting. Sophia was raising her eyebrows as she looked at the woman admired by many. Questions popped in her head but she decided to keep it in rather than directly asked her. There was nothing but the people.

    "Tch!"

    Kaiju spat out his blood before he stood up. Seeing the onlookers'' expressions, he sent them a re to make them rethink their thoughts.

    "Hmm?!"

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The city suddenly trembled as the loud boom ensued. Clouds of dust immediately formed before they could see a monster''s silhouette. Lyon''s face gradually prated through the hug of the cloud as he walked forward with sharp eyes. His re was fused with killing intent as every step he took suffocate the very atmosphere itself.

    Jugen and the rest were in awe as they saw the grand transformation that Lyon did. The armor was mystique but there was not even a nk when he moved his legs. His left arm was clearly healing and the four banners behind his back were fluttering.

    Fei''s eyes opened wide as she saw the Queen of Nostria was safe and sound, though her clothing was not. She immediately tried to approach the youth that created miracles after miracles however, she was halted as the golden tail that held the beloved queen approached her instead. Meanwhile, the other tail that held the living ancient person slowly approached Jugen whose face turned bitter as it got closer and closer.

    "Ugh.. really."

    Jugen was forcibly epted to carry the naked flesh of an old man. (Oh God..) right the moment the golden tail left him to his care, thetter immediately put it down to the ground. His face was more bitter than dark coffee before he took a nce at the old man''s genitalia. His lips couldn''t point downward further than they already were. He took the menu from the table before covering it with that. He darted his nce back against his big brother once more.

    The stakes were on. The onlookers thought the battle had finished. The Throne already had its right full owner. However, the way the youth walked forward seemed to prove otherwise. The nearby expert immediately tried to gauge Lyon''s cultivation level, however, their face could only sink in disbelief.

    "He had a really low cultivationpared to Heaven''s Son."

    "That''s a given, however, I couldn''t help shake the feeling of warinessing out of him."

    "Same here, who is he exactly? Did he belong to someone''s sect or n? If not then, I will be the fir��."

    "He belongs to me... Young Emperor, Lyon Torga," answered Luna before the experts could finish their words.

    Kaiju was almost the same height as Lyon as he stood firmly with his two feet. However, the overabundance aura and killing intent that the former felt around his soul was suffocating.

    He never thought of heaven nor did he care. Lyon only had one intention clear behind those sharp eyes of his as he stopped right in front of Kaiju.. He crossed his arms but no smirk came out this time.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 371 - Asunder!

    The suffocating atmosphere between the two youths was almost defying the very gravity as pebbles started to raise slightly above the ground. The Heaven''s Son and the Young Emperor were standing against each other to the delight of the onlookers. They had practically missed all the action inside the ne and the excitementing from these two was overwhelming.

    They needed not a single arena for the fight that was about toe, however, only Jugen and the rest of the group realized that the whole city was threatened by Lyon''s overbearing capabilities. He never left a city, a kingdom, or even an empire as a whole after he was done.

    "I see that your right arm is still broken, I bet that it still stings," Kaiju chuckled as he noticed the injury he inflicted on Lyon.

    The onlookers immediately looked at Lyon''s right arm that was a bit dislocated but no pain was revealed on his face. The youth was still dominating just by standing there even though he had suffered an injury that definitely would affect his performance.

    "I see that your face is still broken from the punch that I gave you."

    "Heh, what are��"

    <em>*Crack!</em>

    <em></em>A huge boom ensued after a loud crack as the onlookers looked at the two in disbelief. Lyon''s fist directly broke his face as it embedded cleanly. There was no chance even for an expert to dodge that powerful and heavily dense punch in that short distance. He showed no mercy as Kaiju''s blood almost sttered on his face before he repelled it with a breath.

    The galore act of might didn''t stop as the onlookers forgot to take a breath before Kaiju''s figure was swung into the air by one of his golden tails.

    "Gah! Don''t you dare get so cocky! I''m the Heaven''s Son! HUH?!" Kaiju looked below but Lyon was not there.

    "Heaven always forgot to look below, and once they do."

    Kaiju''s pupils shrunken as he realized that Lyon was not below him, instead, he was already in front of him with his arms crossed. As Kaiju reached the peak height of the swing, Lyon mercilessly kicked the back of his head down with a crossed arm somersault. His figure immediately plunged down like a bullet before making a huge crater of the ground. The city was instantly in shambles as some of the buildings lost their bnce from the broken foundations.

    "GAH! TOOORG��"

    Kaiju just about to get up and shouted at him before Lyon''s bare feetnded on top of his red hair. The sheer abundance of shame that the Heaven''s Son felt was mountainous while the expert noticed how the Young Emperor hadplete control of its strength.

    "Impossible..."

    "Kaiju... the Heaven''s Son..."

    "He is beingpletely overwhelmed!"

    "Not to mention by a youth that was not even entering Godhood yet!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The onlookers immediately looked at Lyon with different views. The regr cultivators were gulping their saliva down as they stared in disbelief how the most favored person to win the Throne waspletely outssed by someone rtively ''weaker''.

    The ground soon rumbled before Kaiju''s pupils almost disappeared in rage as he heard themotion was talking about him in a demeaning way. He tried to grab Lyon''s feet but thetter was too swift for such direct action. Lyon quickly leaped off of his head beforending with his back facing the enraged Kaiju.

    Lyon nce over with his deadly sharp eyes, "By the time I''m done, you will not even leave a single hair in this world."

    The threatening words only further his fumes before he leaped forward.

    "Loh Art!"

    The onlookers immediately clenched their butts as they scurried away in an instant. Even though some of them were stronger than Kaiju since they came from the former generation and some of them were even longer than that, there was no reason for getting hurt for nothing. However, some chose to stay unflinching at the iing attack that promised to be devastating. Those sect leaders surely knew how to act as they watched the two of them.

    Lyon suddenly turned around before he leaped against him to thetter disbelief. The experts themselves suddenly had their breath choked inside their throat as he saw the unbelievable response from the youth with four golden tails.

    "Instead of dodging, he challenged the might of his art?!"

    One of the sect leaders immediately uttered out his thought as his pupils shrunken. However, unlike them, Karina noticed how effective the movement was against Kaiju. With thetter''s distance abruptly changing in less than a second, Lyon was aiming at the slight disrupt concentration of the attacker.

    Kaiju''s eyes opened wide before Lyon''s right arm which he thought was still broken was pulled back before golden mana spiraled around it like a torrent. He gritted his teeth before shouting.

    "DON''T GET COCKY! Heaven''s Punishment!"

    "Pathetic..."

    "WHAT?!"

    Lyon suddenly used all of his tails to gain a sudden eleration and went straight forward, bypassing the iing art that was still half-finished. His right fist went into a direct hit against Kaiju''s left chest.

    *<em>Boom!</em>

    Thend erupted upon impact as a shockwave sent the entire buildings in the whole city to copse. The cultivators were sitting with their butt on the ground after unable to withstand their bnce. Though they were unharmed their imagination was the only medium to feel the kind of pain that Kaiju must have felt. <em></em>

    The sudden twist of movement left the experts in awe but the destruction that soon followed brought their eyebrows to furrow. They couldn''t believe someone with that low of cultivation level could manage to left the city in shambles. Even the oldest person living in this part of the world could no longer realize it.

    The dust that built up in the center of the attention was slowly blown by the natural wind as if nature tried to heal itself as quickly as possible. As it got thinner they managed to see a silhouette standing with four tails freely governed their surrounding air. However, the onlookers immediately gulped as they could only make out one silhouette instead of two.

    His face was slowly revealed before the onlookers had their hearts stopped.

    "What?!"

    "Where is he?!"

    "Did, did he evaporate?!"

    The onlookers were looking for any traces left of Kaiju Loh. Even if he was dead. there should be some bits of the corpse left to at least affirmed his deceased state. However, their eyes sunk in disbelief as they found nothing but a scrap of red cloth hanging on Lyon''s right wrist as thetter''s hand was still clenched.

    Lyon slowly retracted his right arm to the side of his waist before his eyebrows furrowed. He opened his clenched fist before letting the scrap cloth flew along with the wind. His nce slowly turned to the sky in which a silhouette was floating in the air. He crossed his arms before his bare feet gradually left the ground.

    His action caused the onlookers to look above before they noticed that there was a person carrying a body with a familiar face.

    "That''s!"

    "Kaiju!"

    "So he is safe after all! But who would dare to interfere in this battle?"

    Lyon disregard thements of the onlookers below. He knew that if the person in front of him was capable of floating then he was somewhat powerful, much more powerful than an ordinary cultivator. However, despite so, the fact that Kaiju was still breathing in the world of the living, meant that he was none other than a hindrance.

    The middle-aged man was holding Kaiju by the waist as he looked at Lyon with a slight astonishment, "You have won, youth."

    The praise didn''t flinch Lyon one bit as his sharp eyes almost prated the middle-aged man''s soul.

    Blood was dripping out of Kaiju''s unconscious lips, upon closer look, his chest was caved in and his rib cage was broken to an unimaginable count of parts.

    "Kai... Heaven''s Son has lost!"

    "He waspletely outssed!"

    "The Young Emperor didn''t even suffer a single hit?!"

    Though the praises from below had soared above, the youth in question didn''t even turn a nce.

    The middle-aged man that saved Kaiju furrowed his eyebrows, "You have won, youth. Let''s stop it at this. The sect leaders below have smiles on their faces and are quite intending to wee you. Your future is looking bright... Don''t let it dim because of some foolish decision."

    Thest words were fueled with a slight killing intent before an absurd mountainous pressure fell upon Lyon. Or so, the middle-aged man thought.

    "If you don''t let him go, then I don''t mind sending you beyond nirvana along."

    "What?" the middle-aged man chuckle.

    Lyon''s golden pupils suddenly shrunken vertically as his eyes stretched wide and blood started to run from their underlines. A magnificent headdress made of violet gold and phoenix wings instantly formed however, no one could appreciate it with their eyes before Lyon suddenly blurred to the extent that the middle-aged man who was standing in front of him couldn''t even see his movement.

    "Devil Ape Art.... Rumbling Heaven."

    The whisper of his words caught the middle-aged guard before he realized that the youth was already behind him. It was toote for even a word could be said out of his mouth as millions of fists made of mana started to rain down on them both without mercy.

    Both figures were sent down back to earth mercilessly as the crater they made upon impact was getting wider and wider.. The entire continent felt the tremor while the onlookers watched the horror.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 372 - Always Reckless...

    The city was rummaged from the ground down. The heavenly golden fists made of mana was evesting as it sent down beyond the clouds in the sky. Even the glimmer of dawn that was approaching from the east looked dimmedpared to what''s happening.

    The world itself was suffocating as it suffered endless heavy blows. In the North City, Tusak''s master quickly grabbed his recuperating student by one hand before they flew toward the east where the source of nature''s disaster came from.

    "Wha- what''s happening?!"

    "Look! Over there, there is something that''s going on there! East City!"

    The army that was a moment ago gobsmacked by the sudden vanish of the youth who found himself floating above the sacred city, was soon found themselves hanging on the bnce from the tremor that was emitted from the golden curtain of light that seemed to descend from above the clouds.

    "H-Heaven..." the captain muttered.

    The Empress pointed her lips upward as she stood still unlike Sophia who was holding the desk to kept herself up. Thetter slightly furrowed her eyebrows before she saw that the Empress was actually floating above the ground withplete control of the altitude despite the tremblingnds.

    All the cities were both panicked and in awe.

    "You cannot miss this, as do I, hahaha!" the old master was pretty chill despite the envious onlookers who looked at them flying toward the east. Soon, some of the experts that were capable of flight immediately followed suit. The fight that could devastate thends to such an extent might bore a beneficial fruit to their cultivation.

    "Curious, curious," thedy with purple lips, Yunesia suddenly put two fingers between her lips before she whistled. She ran toward the tform where the ashen bell was before she leaped as high as she could. A huge falcon cry was heard before it seeped in like a shadow under her figure. The pair of bootsnded perfectly on its back before her eyes looked toward the east. She didn''t need to voice out her intention before the falcon was heading toward the east.

    The sect masters and other experts had not had the chance to speak to her before she left them awoke on their own. Though they had an idea that she would definitely refuse their invitation to their ns or sects, the glimpse of hope was still there even if its minuscule. However, with her had left the South City in such a manner, their little hope just got cut even shorter than before.

    "You sure riled up the scene, my boy!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Sunughed his heart out as he looked at the golden shower of light even from the farthest city of them all.

    Ayumu was lost for words as thend that she stood slightly trembled. She looked at the golden shower of light that was on the far east descending from the clouds. The very light was the signal of dawn itself, the start of a day that could not be any more holy. If heaven were to bless the mortal world, it would probably look like that.

    Madoku gulped her saliva as her personality was interchanging with Madoka whose awed with a t face. Her changing facial expression was a sight to behold, however, nobody was bothered to see it since the light from heaven had descended down from the east.

    "How... di... what?"

    Madoku couldn''t even muster up the right question to ask. Her older sister had won the Throne and she couldn''t even celebrate it before something otherworldly had happened. The Throne was over but the dispute inside the ne was not. They didn''t know what had happened but they had no way of knowing the distance between the two cities.

    "Fusya!"

    The old man was chuckling with both hands behind his back.

    "That kid, I''m seriously wondering if my daughter is good enough for him, hahaha! Though his cultivation level might seem low, can someone tell me who other than him that could bring out such destruction in his generation? Even if they have a higher cultivation realm, hahaha. I bet those old fucks are batting their eyes against him now. Sorry to say but the kid is mine!" the old man muttered before he noticed a nce to squinting eyes of a little girl with dog ears, "I- I meant DAUGHTER! My daughter!"

    "Sure," said Tuey sarcastically while rolling her eyes.

    His face was petrified. He couldn''t believe that someone would dare to say something like that toward him. However, he never did tell them his own name nor his status so it was partly his fault. Though Ayumu did had given some hint that he was someone with high prestige and his name was valued more than top-grade cultivation beads, they were all too caught up with Lyon''s aplishments.

    As the sun reached a certain height, the golden curtain of light gradually dispersed as if its done its shift of illuminating the said world. It was the first time that dawn was manmade, the descending of heaven themselves.

    The entire East City was filled with clouds of dust and they were thicker the more they were in the center of a huge crater. The buildings were ttened to the ground while the sea was in the process of calming itself down. The port was naturally wrecked, not even the thick jungle was spared. That one single move leveled the grand city.

    "K... k...."

    "...."

    "Kh..."

    The onlookers were lost for words. They couldn''t believe what they had seen with their very eyes as they looked at the center of the crater. There was only one body, a middle-aged man with ck hair. The garb that he wore was beyond saving as they were trashed by the brutal art. All of the bones were broken and his eyes were opened wide in horror as he felt nothing on his arm. The supposed youth that he saved from the killing blow was gone. He tried to clench his hand only to feel nothing but air.

    "Kaiju..."

    "Heaven''s Son is...."

    "Dead and not his remain was left."

    The onlookers immediately nced over toward the group that was here for Young Emperor. The one who answered their unfinished words was no one else but the woman with gorgeous purple hair draping around her shoulder, Luna.

    The onlookers gulped their saliva as they turned their nce back toward the center of the huge crater. Even with their very eyes open as wide as they could, they still couldn''t believe that the Heaven''s Son just got pummeled into non-existence, not even a hair was left.

    The moment the thought rang inside their head, they all suddenly remembered the words that Lyon had just said right before Kaiju Loh leaped against him.

    ''By the time I''m done, you will not even leave a single hair in this world.''

    The chilling words froze their spine as they slowly tilted up their heavy necks to watch the ultimate youth who was standing in the air alone. The people gulped, no matter if they were experts or not, to be able to disrupt nature to such an extent despite being a Divine Realm cultivator, was a feat no one but him that could have done it.

    Lyon was brooding over the city before he blew the cloud dust with a single breath so effortlessly. His magnificent transformation was on disy to the onlookers below. The full suite armor with a single headdress that conquered the sky. Four banners were fluttering against the wind and the blood from the underline of his eyes that had climbed down his cheeks finally dripped down to the ground. His breaths had be slower than as they used to be. He knew he was in a dangerous state right now as he couldn''t channel his meridians, his body needed to shut down.

    He smirked as his body gradually permeated heat. His eyes slowly came back to normal as the armor he wore was diminished bits by bits into a speck of light. The four banners alongside the four golden tails started gradually adorned the sky with their exit. The glorious headdress, the galore of his might, finally rest, though it was short, the image was burnt inside their hearts and carved inside their souls.

    Lyon closed his eyes as his body was at the mercy of the wind. His smirk was eternal despite blood started to ooze out from the orifices on his face. He could no longer hear the gust in the air as everything turned silent. His mind went nk and he didn''t even know when will he woke up but he sure couldn''t wait to know which face would he look at when the time came.

    That was the epic tale, of the uncrowned king, the unthroned emperor, The Young Emperor, Lyon Torga.

    "You are always reckless..." a soft voice that was soothing the raging wind whispered along.

    "GUH!"

    "KH! KH! THAT''S?!"

    The rest of the onlookers were frozen in their ce as a pair of hands gently held Lyon''s falling figure.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 373 - The Empress

    The shadow of the figure that was floating in the air ovepped the gaping onlookers below. Though there was not a single amount of aura exuding out from the said figure, all of them felt the suffocating atmosphere. There was not a threat visible nor could it be felt, only awe. It only took them a single nce to know who that was even when they couldn''t even see the figure''s face.

    All the experts and the sect master looked above. Even the arrival of the Throne winner lost its splendor, however, thetter didn''t mind. She instead smiled before leaping off her falcon. Landing on her mana imbued boots, she made a soft walk forward while looking above with her purple lips pointed upward.

    (It seemed like I was toote, though not by far) thought Yunesia. She was about to see Lyon''s reaction to revealing herself in the flesh but it seemed like it had to wait. There was a person floating above that stole all of her glory, however, she never cared for the title of the Throne in the first ce. For her, the knowledge of the mysterious ne was worth much more, her curiosity triumphed her pride by miles until she met the Young Emperor himself.

    The youth that was now in someone else''s arm was the one she wanted to study. She felt the boundless knowledge was hidden behind those aloof expressions of his. She saw how unbelievable he was during the trial of the Throne, especially destroying the Golden Wise Tree, the supposed omniscient being that provided knowledge to struggling cultivators.

    (They won''t believe that the guy actually killed, no, destroyed the famous Golden Wise Tree) thought the woman with a light chuckle before she furrowed her eyebrows. The jolly of seeing the youth above almost made her forgot about her surroundings. She knew the tremor was at a worldwide scale however, she couldn''t even recognize the city she used to walk on it before as she took notice. No buildings in sight were still standing nor were they intact, everything was ttened except the people.

    Even the genius of the magic craft couldn''t help but gulped before she furrowed her eyebrows and took a nce against the huge crater. One middle-aged man had his eyes opened wide in disbelief with his bones appeared to be broken, some might even grinded along with the ground. The worse shape of any cultivator''s life was the image of what thetter was experiencing.

    (He looks, kind of familiar... wait a minute, where is Kaiju?) before she could find the answer, another expert came with a bitter face. The chuckling old master was chuckling no more as hended on the ground with his bare feet. The gust of wind made his beards slightly swayed however his student was choking from the definitive destruction that was left in his wake.

    "Kh! *<em>gulp</em>... what happened?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Tusak forced the question out of his throat. Seeing the magnificent destruction of such scale was not an everyday urrence, especially since he always trained inside his sect. Even armies would take days to tten a city that was basically its own ind. He couldn''t believe that this was done by the youth of his generation, not to mention a youth with just a Divine Realm cultivator. Not even a god.

    "S- s- soo... this is what my instinct was warning me about... hehe...." he wryly chuckled as cold sweat started to pour down from his forehead.

    *<em>PAK!</em>

    <em></em>He felt a p on his back before he took a nce at his master who was looking at the huge crater. Thetter definitely noticed how East City was no more, the fate of thend depended on mother nature now.

    "Don''t get discouraged, you have your own problem to solve and you won''t solve it by watching someone else''s achievement... or... destruction."

    Even though the motivating words reached his ears, they didn''t reach his heart as he saw his own master was heaving the same cold sweat as his.

    "I remember now... that guy, is one of the sect elders from the Loh Sect," muttered Yunesia as she looked around and seeing the worried face of the experts. It seemed that they too know the identity of the suffered one. However, there was nothing that could undo what already happened. His deed was amazing to the point that not a single demeaning word was heard, however, the sect elders, the experts, the patriarchs, held their intention of recruiting the talented youth after recognizing the one on the center of the crater.

    She squinted her eyes before she noticed a familiar scrab from a white garb on the hand of the middle-aged man. She immediately realized what happened to Kaiju. His fate was already sealed long before she could have arrived here.

    "Godhood, level five, was obliterated by a Divine Realm. Death without mercy, death without burial."

    "Curious..." Yunesia smiled instead of mourning like some who thought that they have lost one of the greatest talents from the mortal world.

    Meanwhile, Jugen was all smiles seeing the gobsmacked expression of the onlookers. His big brother never failed to amaze him and even more, strangers. When people doubt them, they were bound to be surprised. His seemingly low cultivation level was like a lure to the bullies who willingly take a bite.

    However, the spectacle of the figure above brought various faces of expressions amongst the women of the group.

    The two sisters were looking with their mouths slightly gape while Princess Aelina kept blinking while doing the same. Karina furrowed her eyebrows before she took a nce at her trembling hands then darted back above.

    Even Ryona the most active one out of the group was heaving her heart raced. She felt lost in all of her aspects of beauty the moment she saw the figure above. She feltpletely beaten and for the first time in her life, she felt the world was unfair, she even grabbed her breasts but only tearsing out of them as she nced at her overseer.

    *<em>Fuuuhhh...</em>

    A smoke was gently blown out from Kyoko''s delicious lips after she let go of her long pipe. The maturity she exuded along with her azure hair that even beat the beauty of the sky was a deadlybo for men. Her fox ears and the fluffy tails from her bloodline were brimming, however, her blue and red eye was the most captivating jewel in the world.

    Her eyelids were half-closed as she looked above. Her azure blue eyebrows creased as she muttered.

    "That woman... she is dangerous."

    It''s been a while since Kyoko said something so deadly and serious in her tone. Hearing the words thating out of her lips and not even a single howl of Fenrir, only cemented the truth. Speaking of the little wolf, he was seen hiding behind the reliable Jugen with his tails waggling. His paws were tensed and ready to run away at any given time but his face still peeked above to see his master.

    "No kidding..."

    Thedy that was known as godmother even crossed her arm with a wry smile. Coming from the bloodline of royalty she had heard the fame many times. Her eyes were sharp as she looked at the figure above. For some reason, she felt threatened but not her life, it was something else.

    The one dubbed to be the strongest mortal woman alive. The one with the most gifted talent as a cultivator, even painting was a skill she also excelled at. Rarely shown herself in public yet the name spread far and wide. Ruling from behind the scene, she rarely schemes against the other kingdoms nor does her actions proved that she cared. Never gave a face to anyone, not even one of the famous families in the world, Treas, yet suffered no consequences.

    Yunesia, the name was known among the higher-ups for her talent in magic was subpar but even she fell short against the star of the mortal. The moon could only act as a mirror when she was present. Every young woman, aspiring female cultivators, wanted to be like her.

    Yunesia smiled, "She didn''t evene to the Summit of Geniuses, she didn''t even care about the ce where Garuda had suffered. The woman who everyone was thought to live in solitude, finally gets out of the ''room'' to catch a young man falling from the sky. The people had waited to see your beauty and you showed it in an unusual way. So many suitors wanted to take your hand in marriage, the numbers couldpete with the sum of the stars at night, yet you rejected them t. Not even thoseing from Heaven themselves did you bat an eye."

    She gulped as she said those words before grinning, "The most powerful and beautiful woman that ever walked on this mortal world..."

    She suddenly took a knee as she looked above, "The Empress, Cecile!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 374 - Enraged Loh Sect

    Her face was a delight both to the world and the living. She was taller than the average woman however, she was not amongst the giant race. The clouds looked pale inparison to herplexion as she stood unwavering in the air. The blueish dawn had set aze a new day but the shimmer and radiant exuding from the woman who held the unthroned emperor by her arms far exceed the said nature.

    The auburn byage of her long hair was styled to a fusion style of waterfall braid and dragon braid, along with a few strands on the front of her forehead, crossing her face. Her auburn eyebrows were arched above her eyelids and not a single blemish was present on her face. Her pupils were deep ck but her iris was of the same color as her hair had. The rare nce of the magnificent beauty could make any man nor woman skipped a thump of their heart. Her nose was slightly slim and cute, perfect for her gleaming thin lips that seemed to be moist at any temperature. One could only imagine the soft touch if it were paired with their own.

    The wind was whispering to her ethereal ears before a strand of her hair was tucked in behind one from the right. Her figure was supremely attractive, it was clear that she was presented with the best gics from the gods themselves. Some even questioned if the old heaven was drunk when she made the beauty to walk amongst the mortal where her radiant was too much to bear for themon. The hourss body and a slight hint of eight-pack abs were revealed as she wore a type of clothing that revealed her navel. Her long slender arms were both delicate and powerful as the lean muscle revealed themselves every time they rxed or contracted. People would have thought that the woman would be bulky or burly until she existed with those definitions.

    Her cheeks dimpled before a luminous fang slightly peeked out of her lips. The bright white cloak was so clean it even reflected the light of the sun as it fluttered against the wind. She wore a pair of ck wrist bands on her wrists as her delts were the only thing holding the cloak from running away. She heaved as the voluptuous breasts rose in all their glory behind that sleeveless stic breastte that was made out of metal far superior to a ck Mithril.

    Under her navel was a long sash with a single tiny knot to the side of her waist. It was as long enough to reach her ankle with bright red crimson as the color. It was fluttering and pping against her tight but surprisingly stic leggings which were made out of the same metal as her breastte. Her feet wereid bare like her arms as the wind tried to cherish them like they were their own younglings.

    The auburn eyes neglected the awes from below as they were fixated toward the youth''s face who was bleeding from his orifices.

    "K-KAIJU!"

    A scream brought the attention of the onlookers before they realized that there was someone else standing on top of the crater. It was an old man with hair as red as Kaiju himself. Just from seeing the same feature alone, the group creased their eyebrows. Things were about to went worse.

    "I... It''s the patriarch of the Loh Sect."

    Some of the elders who recognized the face immediately muttered before they shook their heads. However, only now did Tusak noticed what''s going on. Kaiju was not seen nearby or anywhere post the destruction of the East City. Combining that with the screaming patriarch, he gulped as he realized that the one he fought before was already gone, and most likely by the hand of the youth above.

    "He is going to get revenge for sure... this is bad for the youth. The Loh sect had many good connections with the other powerful sects."

    The old master muttered as his eyebrows furrowed. He knew just how vast the Loh sect was, it had more students than the sands on the sea. He took a nce at the youth above (Not only that, I heard some rumors that one line from the Treas family decided to back them up. Things are not going to go smoothly. Damn! I hate when this kind of thing goes politic!).

    "Stay right there, the others wille to tend you... meanwhile," his nce sent a re as he looked up with killing intent. To the other''s disbelief, his feet jumped before he flew with his hands behind his back. His white garb was fluttering with his arms crossed and eyebrows furrowed. With how old he was, he was unaffected by thetter''s generation''s brilliance.

    "Oh, crap..."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Thing''s are going to get rough..."

    "East City was already destroyed as it is though."

    The onlookers could only worry more than they should have. They didn''t expect the sudden development to escte quickly.

    "Hold it right there."

    The voice immediately caught the onlookers'' attention as they watched a beautiful figure was standing right below Cecile. The patriarch of the Loh sect immediately red at the figure who stopped him from advancing higher.

    "That''s..."

    "Sophia... Sophia Treas Alrude," Luna muttered. She was the reason the rest of the group had easy ess to the World of Blue, a world that was from a much higher mana density than Nostria.

    "What is the meaning of this?"

    The patriarch proudly said as if his status were higher than thetter. However, no matter how much pressure the former exuded it brought no effect to her.

    "If you have a problem with the Empress, you have to go through me first."

    The old patriarch immediately had veins on his forehead burst. The reaction was almost identical to the one that had just perished a moment ago under the golden curtain of light. It didn''t take a genius that the two were rtives.

    "You think you can get away just because you''re an Alrude?!"

    The onlookers immediately furrowed their eyebrows as the experts and those with high enough status shook their heads. It seemed that just from his words, the rumors were true. Loh Sect had a backing and it was not just any backing, it seemed it was from the one and only, Treas family.

    The direction of the world might just be determined by this family alone, however, with the rumor infighting spread far and wide, the position of ruling that Treas had started to tumble bit by bit.

    "It seems like the Nistan line of the family chose to back you up huh?" Sophia smiled, "It was too obvious."

    The old patriarch was slightly taken back but he chose neither to admit nor deny the words immediately. Only after ncing at the surroundings did he admit.

    "Yes, I see now that the mortal world would only have a future if Nistan is the one that was chosen to inherit the Treas''s grand treasures."

    The onlookers immediately gasped. This was a tant offense toward the Alrude side of the family. It seemed like a civil war was about to break out between the two. It was fine if it''s not going to involved outsiders, however, with how big Treas was there was no way for that to happen. Armies were no doubt to be deployed, all talented cultivators were bound to be involved. Treas''s treasury was not meant to be underestimated.

    "How much did they give you? Did Russel1 managed to buy off?" Sophia smirked with a demeaning smile. She knew the Loh Sect had been wary of the Empress. Thetter was too talented to be ignored.

    "Enough! I''m not here for you, I''m here for the young man that killed my Kaiju!"

    Even Sophia raised her eyebrows, she dide a bitter than the others but she never thought Kaiju would be dead post the trial of the Throne.

    "The Loh Sect is here."

    The red-haired old patriarch furrowed his eyebrows as killing intent was infused inside the words he just said.

    Tusak''s master immediately raised his eyebrows before he saw millions of millions of people suddenly rushed to their locations. Thebination of their auras could suffocate the sun though they were just students like Tusak, however, the extraordinary number even made him slightly nervous. He had never seen something so grand and beautiful before.

    "The fool! Is he trying to push this even further than it should?!"

    "Huh? Master?"

    Before he could take a nce at his master, thetter already jumped before standing beside Sophia. The old patriarch immediately looked at the elder before he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "What are you doing?! Don''t you dare endangered the innocent and young!"

    "Young?! My son is dead!"

    "If you have the problem with the killer, don''t involve the others in unnecessary war!"

    "I see, so you have chosen the side of the Alrude line... shame.... thought you could join us."

    "What?" the old master opened his eyes wide as he saw his fellow ''friends'' or experts from different sects and ns started to rise before standing beside the old patriarch. They were all smiles with their hands behind their back.

    "Tch!" Sophia clicked her tongue (The army is still in the Center City! It looks like the old goat is already nning an attack from the beginning and his son''s death was probably not in the calction judging from the time it took).

    "Hmph!" The old patriarch darted his nce above before slowly raising himself up with ease.

    "Empress, on the ount of your father, I can let the people and Alrude line go with one condition."

    "GIVE ME THE BOY!" Russel Treas Nistan

    The cousin of Sophia Treas Alrude. The other side of the family, he was seen briefly pissing his pants in chapter 257

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 375 - The Kiss That Choked The World

    The onlookers immediately felt the atmosphere turning tense. Yunesia had a glint in her eyes as she saw how the situation developed. The Empress rarely took action nor a fight, however, in a once blue moon that she did, the whole world was instantly captivated. ording to the testimonies and witnesses of the time that was lucky enough, her power could easily take down those that were in a higher realm than hers without breaking a single sweat. Everyone thought that she was living in solitude to reach a breakthrough this whole time

    "Give me the boy, Empress Cecile, on ount of your father, I will let them go..."

    The old patriarch from Loh Sect repeated his words once more.

    Sophia was clenching her fist as she looked at the epitome of a woman above her. The aura she exuded was something out of the ordinary but right now, their fate hung in the words that were held inside Cecile''s throat. Whatever action the Empress took, would undoubtedly affect the others.

    Even the old master couldn''t help but take a look. Even though he was the kind of man that always took a neutral stance, if things just went south, he wouldn''t shed a tear as he charged north.

    (Shit! C''mon, heal!) thought Tusak with a gritted teeth on his face. His eyebrows furrowed in anger as he was not in the best shape to assist his master, however, just like him, if things have to go down he would join in despite the recuperating ribs that he was undergoing.

    "Empress Cecile, he destroyed your city! That in its own is already a tant offense to your grace!"

    The patriarch tried his gullible tongue to persuade thetter. His eyebrows slightly furrowed as he looked at the Empress acted as if she didn''t listen to what he just said. (What''s wrong with her, the boy not only killed my son but also destroyed her city to a wastnd. Is she... trying to torture him by herself? Then...).

    The patriarch smiled inside his mind before he let out a concerned tone, "Don''t worry, I will make sure that he won''t die without feeling the pain of utmost imaginable! He killed my son, Kaiju, the promising youth that surely would make an impact in this world!"

    Even though he said those words. He was skeptical after sensing the cultivation that the boy had. However, there was no way that Kaiju''s senior would have lied under that condition. Even he doubt that the senior would evere back cultivation in a decade toe. The boy proved to be a potential threat that he must get rid of, else it would be bothersome if thetter mature. To think that even his talented son was severely killed, without a trace, but unbeknownst to him, he was lucky enough not to watch the horror and humiliation of thetter.

    "Hm?" Cecile darted her gaze from the bleeding young man that fell out of consciousness toward the old man that was speaking in a rude manner in front

    The patriarch lost his words the moment he looked at the beautiful woman having a dead nce against him. His eyes were immediately shrunken before the others followed suit. No matter what group, which side they belonged to, there was nothing but gasps.

    "No way..." Yunesia muttered. Even the great genius was surprised by the sudden development.

    The millions of students from the various sects were making the same expression. They saw an unbelievable emotioning out in in sight from the Empress herself.

    "Tears... The Empress is crying?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Impossible!"

    "No way..."

    The onlookers were in disbelief as they saw a gleaming streamline of warm liquid across her cheeks. This was a historical moment for them, they never saw her even shed a tear from pain before, let alone from emotions. However, they all soon gulped, even with tears in her eyes her beauty was untouched.

    "Empress..."

    Sophia was lost for words as she looked at her idol, she was the only person who had seen her tears before, but never did she thought that she would even shed them in public.

    The old patriarch suddenly saw an opportunity before he turned his voice a bit hoarse while he was looking to the ground.

    "I too, lost something precious to me, my dear son Kaiju. I thought he would be a glimmering star just like his older brothers. s, fate was not with him, oh, if only I could have arrived here sooner."

    "That''s why!" the old patriarch turned his nce against Cecile, "Let me do it, let me do the honor of destroying him, getting the revenge that we deserve! Let me give him the punishment that he is due!"

    Suddenly Cecile''s lips muttered.

    "Shut up."

    "?!!"

    The entire atmosphere suddenly turned suffocating. There was an abundance amount of pressure just from the two words alone as it sent their hearts to out rhythm its original beats. Though the tone was soft, it was as sharp as any de in the world. This was the product of the <em>mantra.</em>

    <em></em>Yunesia opened her eyes wide as she felt the familiar experience during the trial of the Throne.

    "Mantra..."

    The old master furrowed his eyebrows as his beard swayed by the wind with his hands behind his straight back. He looked at the grandee''s woman above with awe. Not even he could perform mantra with his current cultivation. It was a technique from thebination of soul, mana, and meridians.

    "To think that she could perform it whilst being that young, sometimes, I want to kill myself hahaha!"

    Tusak gulped his saliva as he felt his heart escaped a beat. His body that usually happy to take on challenges and a fight, was now having the same feeling that he had when he looked at Lyon back in the trial of the Throne.

    (These two, are they really made for each other?) thought Tusak after he saw his goosebumps rose straight like an animal detecting a predator nearby.

    "Torture? Punishment? What are you talking about?"

    Every word that Cecile uttered out was infused with mana. It was a direct area of effect kind of attack as those that could withstand it immediately started bleeding from the orifices, some even passed out on the spot. However, there was nothing wrong with that since most of them never trained their souls.

    "E-Empress... you?!"

    "I told you and all the people before that I couldn''t care less about the treasures from Treas. Whether it''s Alrude or Nistan, I couldn''t care less. If you got business with the Treas family, go ask my mother about it, I want nothing nor I owe something from the Treas family."

    She had made her stance to the onlookers before she turned around under their gasps. There was not a hint of doubt in her tone at all nor her facial expressions. She turned around without looking back before trying to leave the scene.

    "Ah, leave the boy! Empress, you might not have business with the Treas but I still have business with my son''s killer!"

    He was trying to reach her out with his hand before thetter suddenly stop to his halt. He retracted his arm before he saw thetter turned around.

    "No."

    Cecile usually answered without dy. The sharp intonation was catching the old patriarch from Loh Sects and the others by surprise. They started to wonder if the Empress didn''t realize the consequences of her action.

    "Empress, you do realize that you are putting Sophia and the rest in danger right?"

    The old patriarch immediately brought the chip to the table.

    "Danger? Danger from what? All you wanted to do is to take this world under your rule right? If that what you want then go ahead."

    Everyone was immediately taken back, even the one that brought out the deal was too. He would have never expected that things would go so smoothly considering that he knew her father''s identity. He had prepared to suffer some losses but not a clean sweep victory without death.

    "E-Empress..." Sophia smiled wryly. She knew from the beginning that Cecile was not the type to deal with governing stuff. The reason she took the mantle to be an empress of an empire was only for herself to know.

    Meanwhile from the horizon, the old man was doing the impossible. He carried Tuey, Ayumu, Lumina, and even Fusya on his back. He couldn''t believe he allowed himself to be used as transportation. However, he was aid by Madoku who rode her little raven alongside them.

    "Empress, don''t push us, if we decided to, not even you could stop us. The boy must suffer by my hand, I need to kill him! I mean, what''s the worth of a single young man against many?"

    He was trying to push the bid. There was no way that the young man should fall to the Empress, else, the others would think of him less, which would be detrimental in the future for him.

    "You old thing, do you know who he is to me?!"

    (old thing?!) thought the old patriarch before he clenched his fists.

    The old patriarch didn''t manage to utter out a word before with a wind fluttering her cloak, she leaned her face in toward Lyon.. The world was instantly silent as a surge of euphoria brimming inside her the moment their lips connected to each other.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 376 - He Is My Dearest Husband!

    Inside a dark hall that was only illuminated with nothing but hanging torches, a nking noise of armor was heard along with something that was being dragged against the ground. The light from the torch slightly revealed the grimacing face of the knight and the re that proved he hated the job. Fatigue was his everyday fuel and sweat was his drug, however, today was a special day as he grabbed an unruly criminal by the ankle.

    Thetter''s had his hand-tied and clothes ripped off. Bruises adorned his upper body, while he wore nothing but culottes made from hempen. Despite so, there was only a smile on his face as his back grazed the ground. He rxedly looked up before muttering.

    "Wow, this ce is dead! Don''t you have something better like a chandelier? Haha!"

    "Shut up felon!"

    The felon chuckled, "Alright, no need to get your high horses. Does the job not paying you well?"

    "Tch! Shut up!"

    The felon smirked while being dragged, thought the knight was the title that the man had he was nothing but a prison guard or some sort.

    "You spend half of your days here?" the felon added. It seemed that he was trying to get the bad side of the prison guard.

    "Keep talking! See if you��"

    "Ok."

    "Bah! You!" the prison guard turned around with his fist clenched before the felon suddenly added, "must be tough, huh, living a life like this."

    The prison guard let out a sigh before he put his clenched fist to rest. He couldn''t believe how piercing the words wereing out of a criminal. He almost shed a tear as his heart was slightly grazed. He turned around before he continued his walk with a bit of sorrow.

    "Oh round and round we go, to the valley of death and the scheming shadow? ??"

    The felon suddenly sang a song as his back grazed the ground with both of his hands on top of his bare chest. However, the prison guard seemed to pay no mind to it, in fact, he was slightly going into tune with his steps to the felon delight.

    After some time, they had arrived in front of a cell where no light was present. The prison guard opened it with a rusty key. After the click, he pushed the stained steel before a screeching sound that was piercing the ears was produced. The prison guard let out a sigh before tightened his grip on the felon''s ankle.

    "Wait, you''re not going to throw me in there aren''t you?"

    "Sorry, it''s the kingdom''s policy."

    "What?! Oh c''mon!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Just.. just put your hands over your head."

    "But they are tied?"

    "I know, stupid policy am I right?"

    The felon didn''t manage to utter a word before he was thrown inside the jail. To his surprise, he was still rolling on the ground and didn''t even manage to hit the wall before stopping naturally. The felon woke up before he rushed into a mmed bars. His hands quickly grabbed as he tried to push his face between the bars to talk to the prison guard.

    "Hey, you can''t do this to me!"

    "What? What are you talking about? This is my job."

    "Yeah, but I don''t think the punishment should be this severe!"

    "You are a thief!"

    "Sure I stole, but I didn''t steal weapons nor golds! I''m not even working for the other kingdoms!"

    "Yeah, but you stole... goddamnit! You have massive balls, I tell you that!"

    The knight suddenly turned around before he shook his head. He had enough energy spent for the day. He walked outside despite the screaming felon that called him out.

    "Hey let me out! Let me out!"

    The felon was banging the bars. He couldn''t believe that the stained steel was actually quite sturdy despite its fragile look.

    <em>*nk!</em>

    <em></em>The felon twitched his ears before he slowly turned around against the darkness. His mouth slightly pointed up before as he muttered.

    "It seems like I''m not alone."

    With his hands tied he confidently walked forward as if the unknown was nothing but air. His bare feet soon felt the ground had changed to that of a paving way before his eyes caught a showering light to a wall that was partly upied by green moss. Fireflies were present despite the shimmering of a day. They were flying freely as if they were dancing. However, the felon furrowed his eyebrows as he saw chains.

    Four sets of chains were connected to the wall. It was quite long as he could see it piling up on the ground. However, what made his tongue turned bitter was what the other end they were connected to.

    It was to a woman... with beautiful auburn hair.

    Her wrists and her ankles were bound. Her head... faced down. She wore nothing but ragged clothes. How many days did she go out without a shower? But the smell didn''t bother the felon one bit as he walked forward.

    He made sure the steps were heard before the woman''s ears slightly twitched. Her head slightly tilted up before the chains immediately rolled. The felon looked at the dirty hand reaching out to his neck in a split second before to thetter''s surprise, he jumped over her head with one finger touching the peak of her scalp. The event was so fast that it left the dust inside the prison to scatter.

    "Huh?"

    The woman couldn''t believe she missed it. She slowly turned around before seeing the felon youth under the shower of light.

    Under the shower of light, the felon chuckle before turning around. Her face was clearly visible before he said with both of his thumbs pointing his chin,

    "My name is Lyon! Lyon Torga, what''s yours?"

    The woman''s face was covered with auburn hair but the eyes between that curtain were glimmering as she saw his face. They blinked before Cecile was taken back to the present.

    She slowly let her lips off of him. There was a shade of blood surrounding her glistering lips but she didn''t bother to wipe it off as she looked at Lyon''s face.

    "No..."

    Ayumu couldn''t believe her eyes as she shook her head. There was no way that it happened right before her. However, the reality was such as that. She saw her idol, the epitome of what she would want to be had fallen under Lyon''s charm.

    "No... no... no..."

    She was out of it while her fate was dangling by the old man''s grip, even Madoku didn''t realize that her best friend passed out as she saw the event in front.

    Lumina and Luna furrowed their eyebrows as they saw the person that could make their world was tantly kissed by another woman. The aura permeating from the two was scary enough to make the abyss looks light.

    Yunesia pressed both of her cheeks as she saw how the onlookers were petrified to stone. The esction of development was so fast even she couldn''t react fast enough. The strongest woman had publicly kissed a man. The news would surely tsunami the entire multi-worlds without dy. There was nothing that could have stopped the madness that would ensue.

    "Empress...." Sophia muttered. She still didn''t know how did they got together but the fact that they were together was proven right before her very eyes.

    "Empress Cecile... you...."

    Even the old patriarch couldn''t help but taken back by the sudden action that she took. He would have never thought a woman of her ss would do something like that. There was no hint that proved the two were together, at least, that''s what he thought.

    "That''s right!"

    Cecile shouted as the mantra sent a quake to their souls. Her hair slowly fluttered as the aura she exuded was mountainous. She stood as if there was nothing in the world both heaven or hell that could stop her.

    "The young man that you wanted to kill, the man that is now in my arms, is no one but my dearest husband!"

    The words choked the onlookers indirectly as their eyes opened wide in disbelief. They thought that they misheard it but the firm tone was clear as day. The Empress, the untouchable Empress was actually married before the public knew about it. There was not even a time for scandal, she just promoted it herself. She was already a wife before the bachelors knew it.

    "However, if you really thought that you can touch my man without your n erased, then you are severely wrong."

    Her eyes red as killing intent spread out to the entire millions of student and their elders. The clouds immediately had a shade of dark as a giant dragon was swimming while thend trembled as a giant buffed ape was jumping from a tiny ind to the next.

    "Bahaha! Our grandchild truly knows how to pick his woman!"

    "I see so this is the one that got ''his'' blessing during the reincarnation process, interesting!"

    Both Sun and Shen grinned in their true form before both of them stood beside Cecile. The woman furrowed her eyebrows as the head of a giant true dragon put the pressure in the atmosphere to astonishing height while the devil ape crossed his arms with his ring golden eyes staring down the world.

    The presence of the three instantly shattered their opponent''s morale without repair!

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 377 - The First And Strongest Wife

    The sudden image of the Devil Ape and True Dragon was like a sh before they were gone. For the slight second that it did, quantity didn''t matter at all as all of them gulped.

    The old patriarch was taken back before he forced a smile on his gaping mouth. There was visible sweat on his forehead as he tried to ovee the ridiculous pressure.

    "I see... I SEE... so that''s how it is huh? What a huge scandal this is?! The Empress is actually married in private and to add to that, it was from a younger generation?! A nobody?!"

    He tried to swoon the onlookers by revealing the obvious. He tried to win support whenever the opportunity raised. However, how could he knew that thetter didn''t care a single bit about the public''s opinion?

    "I think our feud shouldn''t inflict the empress."

    The old patriarch furrowed his eyebrows as he saw the ones speaking. It was none other than the girl under the opponent''s banner. The Alrude side of the family, Sophia.

    (Of course, you don''t want to tangle the empress into this, however, this momentum belongs to me!) thought the old patriarch from Loh Sect as he chuckled inside.

    "How did you could ever mutter such a thing, I''m not nning to fit the Empress into this matter. She already..." he smirked, "have a loving husband... oh how lucky the bastard is."

    "Lucky?"

    "NGH!"

    The soft voice choked his throat as his wrinkled eyes opened wide in horror. There was not a single shred of mercy despite only a re was all he received. The empress slightly descended down under his watchful eyes before she turned around.

    "Take care of him and his group, those dears to him and those he dears. Go, all of you."

    "But..."

    The words stuck inside Sophia''s throat as she saw the sharp eyes that the untouchable empress exuded. She had never seen her so serious her entire life, in fact, the entire world had not. The matter of the world didn''t phase her one bit, either they were domestic or non-domestic. Any rebellions under her rule were quelled by a mutter of her name as even the rats of her own empire could only hiss.

    "What?! Heh, are you really that confident that they could get away? I''m afraid you are mistaken, for you see..." The old patriarch smiled as he saw the floating armying to East City from the west.

    The empress furrowed her eyebrows as she saw a swarm of metalsing directly to them. Sophie raised her eyebrows before she turned around, her eyes opened wide in anger as she saw who they were.

    "Sorry, miss Sophia, but we are switching sides."

    The captain that onceughed at Lyon smiled eerily as he led his troops. The shiny metals on their body were the product of their insatiable desire. The army had clearly been swoon by the enemy.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Bah! Your royalty is more shallow than the water inside a seated toilet!"

    However, the words didn''te out of Sophia''s own mouth. It didn''te out from the empress either. It was someone else, someone unruly that they would have never thought would bet his thin life against the conflict of the giants.

    "Who said that?!"

    "ME!"

    The shout didn''te from the one floating in the sky, it was from below, where most of theter generations were. Standing with his bow on his back, the handsome young man with blonde hair had his eyes sharp before putting a small book inside his pocket. The legendary limited edition book that could make people puked blood with just any verse inside.

    "Jugen!"

    The young man proudly revealed his name to the sky where every single one of them could end him with just a finger. Karina could only shake her head both in shame and pride, she was definitely having mixed feelings toward this younger brother of her.

    "Hahahaha! Kid, I couldn''t even dare to fully gauge your low cultivation level, yet you dare speak ill of me? What''s makes you so stupid?"

    "Stupid? Maybe, but brave? Definitely, for I''m big bro''s younger brother! Lyon''s younger brother!"

    The revtion caught them by surprise as they opened their eyes wide. Even the empress herself was unprepared for this. She would have never thought that his dearest would have a younger brother, tho, by their features, they were definitely different from one another. She suddenly let out augh as Yunesia''s eyes were glimmering seeing the brazen youth facing the surmounting gods above.

    "Oh my, oh my, he has a younger brother?" the purple lips puckered up a smile before her wais were suddenly tugged.

    "Older sister, stop it."

    Madoku was right beside her before Yunesia blinked twice, "Oh! Madoku and Madoka! How I''ve missed you! I''m proud of both of you."

    Yunesia didn''t spare anytime before she hugged her beloved sister before rubbing her head afterward. Though thetter didn''t know if she meant it or not, her cheeks turned a red hue as her personality was interchanging with each rub.

    "What? Who is Lyon?" asked the captain.

    Sophia smiled, "It seems like you needed an update, Lyon. The Young Emperor, Lyon Torga, is none other than the husband of."

    "Me..."

    The empress smiled against the bewildered captain. There was no way they could have anticipated such sudden news. However, even so, the bnce of power was still the same. There was no way that fact alone could get them out of trouble. They were sure that they couldn''t handle the Empress but the rest was pretty much easier.

    "Heh, congrattion Empress, but I''m afraid that you need to do what the patriarch of Loh sect said if you want them out of harm."

    The guard smiled. With the backing from the enemy, he dared himself to speak up against the powerful presence of the Empress. There was no way for him to dare do that otherwise.

    "I refuse."

    "What?!"

    "Sophia, do what I told you to do, let him rest on afy bed, no physician nor alchemist allowed to enter the room."

    The empress gave her her beloved without a shred of worry. The young man was still bleeding from his orifices with no signs of waking up anytime soon. Sophia was doubting the empress''s decision before remembering Lyon''s godly vitality.

    "Jugen, I''m sure that he is proud of you."

    Jugen was surprised as praise came from the auburn beauty before thetter slowly rose up facing the grimaced patriarch without fear.

    "Let me remind you before you do anything rash, you are not making the wise decision here, Empress."

    "Wise? Who said that I was?"

    Suddenly the atmosphere turned to choke as the incredible pressure was exuded outright from her being. The old master opened his eyes wide looking above, thedy with the auburn hair had a crazy battle aura that even he couldn''t hope to achieve in his entire lifespan.

    "This is..." he muttered.

    Sophia nodded, "She is getting serious, the world is about to see the wrath of the empress herself."

    She turned around before quickly descending down to which a knight quickly intercepted before a mantra suddenly exploded thetter''s heart.

    "Die."

    The body splurted out blood from all of his orifices before he fell down as a corpse. The captain had his eyes stretched wide as he saw one of his men died without a single finger was lifted.

    (This woman...) the old patriarch immediately had worries on his face as he stood before the goddess of battle herself.

    "Hmm?? Heh, hahahaha!!"

    The old patriarch suddenlyughed under the tension, " I was afraid to offend you before, but now after I probe your cultivation level, you are no different than your husband! A weakling peak Divine Realm!"

    "I don''t mind you insulting me and you were lucky to incite my wrath instead of his. However, I will not tolerate an insult toward my dearest. You pushed me too far, old thing."

    "What?"

    "Hmph!"

    Cecile crossed her arms like a certain someone before she spoke, "You think you have a higher winning chance since you have your army? Since your cultivation level is higher than mine? Then let me show you... the power that Lyon''s first and strongest wife has!"

    Her eyes immediately turned jade green as a tattoo formed on her beautiful back. The onlookers couldn''t read it before the woman brutally disappeared from their sight. Not even a motion of eleration was seen nor heard, only a speck of jade-ish mana was seen.

    "True Dragon Art: Wave of Shattering World!"

    The image of a true dragon swept past the unprepared students before they turned into a fountain of blood that adorned the sky. The old patriarch and the other patriarchs that were plotting against the empress had their mouths gape before they saw the fluttering white cloak that had not a single speck of blood nced over with a re.. The bnce of power immediately shifted as their students tumbling down with no pupils present in their eyeballs.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 378 - Two Choices

    The juniors of the sect and ns looked in horror against the sky as their seniors tumbling down without a fidget on their bodies. Their mouth gaped then froze as even air felt heavy to breathe in. They thought that they would have the upper hand by the surmounting quantity, however, the fluttering white cloak above proved otherwise.

    The quick attack was unbelievable even from the old master''s eyes to observe. The speed and the execution, he didn''t even let out a single breath before it was over. He clicked his tongue before shaking his head.

    "This generation, or the earlier generation, it looks like I have no say for the matter."

    He smiled wryly as he looked at the beautiful woman with auburn hair. Her tall figure, her lean defined muscle, she was the epitome of a woman. There was nothing that could beat that physique.

    "You!"

    The old patriarch couldn''t believe that the empress would make such a rash decision. They were surrounded in all directions, her own army had betrayed her. There was no way to run besidespromising with the deal. However, what made him taken back was the cultivation level she had. It was beyond ridiculous for such a figure to have that kind of level yet destroyed their senior students who had reached Godhood Realm.

    "Heh, you look so surprised, do you think just because you attained Godhood Realm I can''t kill you? Please, Godhood Realm is the very base of bing a god. It won''t take that much to kill a youngling such as yourself."

    Cecile smirked as she turned around. The surviving seniors of their sects were ring at the women. However, the hinge of fear that was foreshadowing them made them hesitate to do anything.

    "Don''t get caught up!"

    The old patriarch immediately warned the other sect masters and elders along with the remaining seniors of their n. Even though their enemy was only a peak Divine Realm, not only her tremendous battle power that they should watch but her status as well. The old patriarch certainly didn''t want to deal with her parents.

    "But!"

    "Wait for it."

    The old patriarch didn''t turn his nce even when his allies spoke. His main concern was the empress and how to deal with the woman. He suddenly smiled as a sh of thought entered his mind.

    "If you think that you can stop us, all by yourself. Then you can try! However, I wonder what would happen to the rest of the onlookers below."

    "Hahaha!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The onlookers didn''t even react before the empress herself let out a heartyugh. The bitterness on the old patriarch''s face turned him ugly. He never thought that the empress would react like this.

    "A Godhood Realm such as yourself, against me, a mere Divine Realm, yet you use such tactic to ovee me? Hahaha, how pathetic, and you call yourself a patriarch?"

    The empress shook her head with a condescending smirk. She didn''t even need to use an army to exert her dominance to the world while thetter need the whole school. The contrast of their quality was vast.

    The old patriarch furrowed his eyebrows. He didn''t need to look around him to know that they were looking at him differently. However, the army had been formed, their attacking power had surely ovee lone strength. It was the face of shame that he had to wore, regardless, the goal was much more important. The entire World of Blue would prove beneficial toward the battle of inheritance if he were to acquire it.

    The loss of his son meant nothingpared to the benign of winning the grand battle. He saw the bigger picture rather than the short fringe of vengeance for his pleasure.

    "You have a sharp tongue Empress. Students! All of you stay back, surround the others! She has proven her worthiness in battle. You guys stood no chance! Let us old folks deal with her."

    The old patriarch and the other sect leaders immediately confronted the empress before surrounding her in a spread-out eight directions. The surviving seniors immediately scattered away as the treason army immediately acted and assisted them.

    "You are all out of option now, empress."

    "Then all I have to do is make them. Hmph! the strongest amongst you eight is you yourself, a level seven Godhood Realm. Pretty pathetic if you look that old with cultivation that shallow."

    "What?!"

    He couldn''t believe the empress would insult them even at this point. Not to mention the shamelessness in her words, it was as if she was above them in terms of the realm.

    "Keep talking big, empress, we are only here to hold you down. Beating you would prove detrimental. I don''t want your parents to involve themself in the inheritance battle."

    "My parents? Heh, what makes you think they would do a lot more than I am? I don''t even pay my respect to the dying old bones that could only sit on his throne. I only kneel to my parents for gifting birth to me and to my dearest husband whom I will share my whole life ONCE AGAIN!"

    The patriarch and the sect masters were confused by the words that she said. What did she mean by <em>once again</em> there was only this life and what''s more, everyone knew who was the old bone in her words was. Just a pronounce of his name could erase one from the face of the world.

    "Ho ho ho~"

    The voice that entered their ears spiked their instinct to the fullest. The old patriarch immediately opened his eyes wide. He knew whose voice it belonged to. (This voice! It can''t be! Howe he is here?!) thought the old patriarch before he nced down.

    The very same old man that carried the rest of the group was smiling till his eyes turned into a straight line.

    "No... that''s impossible... what are the chances of him being here."

    "This is bad..."

    "We need to retreat and reform!"

    "Wait!"

    The old patriarch immediately took over the atmosphere with a stretch of his hand to stop them from leaving. The timing was immacte, he couldn''t believe that things went south in a blink of an eye. The presence of the old man alone caused the morals of the former generations to diminish.

    Cecile took a nce at the old man before she let out a sigh and annulled her own transformation. The auburn beauty immediately descended down without care of the onlookers. Shended with both of her bare feet, looking at the old man that was shorter than him she let out a sigh once more.

    The old man opened his mouth only for the auburn beauty to walked past him. The old man didn''t mind as his mouth pointed upward while Cecile did the same without ncing back. A flutter of the wind slightly swayed her dragon-waterfall braid hair before her nape was revealed.

    A tattoo that was so beautiful was engraved on it. ck ten swords embedded to the ground was the image that made Kyoko noticed it had her pupils shrunk in disbelief.

    (I know she is powerful, I thought she was a half-race, a half-giant. Having ridiculous strength and haughtiness. However, she was even scarier than I thought) Kyoko smiled.

    "You guys have no chance against that woman. Not a single female in this world can, not to mention her secret rtionship, oops, it''s not a secret anymore now is it."

    Luna heard Kyoko''s opinion and she had not a single word to refute it, Just her presence alone could make someone like her that was a princess felt inadequate.

    "Sophi, give me."

    "Y... Yes..!!"

    Sophie immediately rushed toward the empress with Lyon in her arms. The injured youth was smiling all the time even when he passed out. Was it because of the one who held him or was it because of the kiss that still left the blood mark on Cecile''s beautiful face? Not even the gods knew.

    The empress willingly opened her arms and took the young man without hesitation. Her figure may have been built for war, but her eyes were that of a lover. She didn''t care that the thoughts of others, only herself and only him were what matter.

    "I will go back to the Center City, it''s peaceful now that the rats are already out of the ce."

    She didn''t hesitate to insult the captain and the rest of the army before slowly floating in the air.

    "Do what I''ve told you to do before, I will wait for you there."

    "Empress!" the old patriarch tried to reach out his arm as he moved toward her before a voice froze his spine.

    "Ho~ you want something from my daughter? Do you know how hard it was to find someone suitable for her? I thought she would never get married you know, but heck, she is already married behind my back? But it''s alright, I approved the boy! Hahaha!"

    "Now then, do you want to continue to the path of no reincarnation or go back home?" the old man smiled.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 379 - Warnings For The Fools

    With his hands behind his back the old man''s bare feet gradually leaving the ground without any hassle. Despite the enemies that couldn''t be count by two hands and more, he was rxed before he stood against the old patriarch whose hands were jittering.

    "S-S-Senior!"

    Tusak opened his eyes wide before his old master suddenly came up to the old man and slightly bowed his head. (W-What?).

    "Hmm?" the old man turned around and took a nce at the face that which he furrowed his eyebrows against. There was a certain doubt on his face before the old master immediately introduced himself.

    "It''s me! It''s me, Han Raki!"

    "Oh... OH! Little Rookie, hohoho, can''t believe I would see you here!"

    "It''s Raki, though, but the most unbelievable thing is actually seeing you here. I thought you decide to wander off the world."

    "I did! I did then I meet the young boy... hahaha, I can''t believe I was actually taking my own son-inw to his wife. I felt cheated but I don''t mind, I don''t mind at all."

    "Then... is it really true?"

    The onlookers clenched their hearts before the old man rubbed his chin, "Yeah, I hope so. I mean, hahaha! I don''t even know the details of their rtionship."

    Yunesi''s hope of prying further won''t be stopped, her curiosity was above everyone else, not even Sophia could hold a candle against her. Seeing the empress and her lover flew toward the west without hindrance made her clicked her tongue. She immediately left Madoku before calling her falcon once more. Leaving the younger sister without a tinge of worry shended her boots on top of the strong back of the falcon. In the attempt to follow the Empress, Yunesia spared no seconds before her eyes suddenly opened wide as she felt a presence right behind her.

    "Keep going."

    Yunesia couldn''t believe someone was brazen enough to hitch ride her falcon in such a way. She didn''t recall anyone that had the audacity to do such an act, not to mention her fame and status. She was still the Throne winner, sitting above all else amongst her generation. However, just from the presence alone, she knew that it won''t be easy to shake it off.

    "Curious, curious, I wonder why would you dare to do such a thing?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Her jade hair was fluttering against the wind as her menacing silver pupils only looked toward the empress that held the young man she had been waiting for a long time. The falcon that they rode was trembling in fear as its bloodline was challenged by the presence of a dragon.

    "Because she got my man in her arms."

    Yunesia opened her eyes wide before her mouth pointed upward. Things immediately getting more and more interesting. To think that the woman behind her was actually Lyon''s woman. (Ah will there be a quarrel between the two? Will there be a fight between women for one man? Oh my oh my) thought Yunesia as her falcon screeched along with the mood.

    "And where do you think you are going?"

    A patch of army tried to stop the pair''s advance before Yunesia furrowed her eyebrows. They were not some ordinary cultivator, they were the cream of the top if they could float freely. Their cultivation level might be a lot lower than the sect leaders but the armors and weapons that they wore were of quality. Backed by the Treas family, there was no way they came out of a cheap sweatshop with no skills.

    "Oh my, oh my, I don''t think that would be the wise choice for you lot to do, you know. Even the Treas family wanted my service."

    "That is correct," the army''s captain suddenly joined in with a crossed arm and a cheeky smile. Standing in front of his men, there was nothing that could stop him from being smug.

    "Lady Yunesia, your fame has reached far and wide. Every notable kingdom, powerful family, powerful cultivator, wanted your service. However, I''m here to make sure that you are not against our objectives. Even better, if you can join our cause. There is an abundance of knowledge from mysterious artifacts that Treas possessed! You must join us, it will surely satiate your hunger for knowledge."

    The gullible guard knight smiled. He knew Yunesia prefer knowledge since she already had a lot of beads. One doesn''t entice a true genius with money, one must entice them with foreboding new knowledge.

    "Hmm.... yes.. yes.. it is true. There are quite interesting kinds of stuff that Treas possessed. However, what makes you think that joining under your banner would be beneficial in the long run?" asked Yunesia.

    "Of course it would be beneficial, Nistan will inherit the treasury and you can satisfy your curiosity to the fullest."

    Yunesia smiled before asking, "What makes you think that you have the authority to let me have a share of my gain?"

    The army''s captain was taken back, "D-don''t worry Lady Yunesia, everyone will agree once you present yourself. There is no need to doubt that the Nistan would not wee you, let alone give you the artifacts that you desire."

    "Hmm... You have your ways with words I give you that."

    The army''s captain smiled before his pupils suddenly shrunken in disbelief as a hand was wing its way against his neck.

    "Kh!"

    The beautiful hand grabbed him by the neck to which his face couldn''t help but facing the stars. His eyes nce down before he saw the menacing silver pupils along with big magnificent wings spread out from her back. Under the watchful eyes of his own army, he was choked by one hand.

    There was no shred of mercy behind that menacing gaze, not even the presence of the army deterred her hands or profused her sweat. He was struggling with both of his hands grabbed her wrist, however it won''t budge. Realizing the horror that he was in he couldn''t blink as he muttered.

    "W-Who are..."

    <em>*Crack!</em>

    The nasty crack was heard by the army who just got ready to draw their weapons. The atmosphere froze before they saw their captain''s arm slowly dropped down and lose its energy, His entire body turned limp like a noodle. However, before they could utter their warcry, Lumina raised him up and punctured his heart with her other hands. It prated through his back under the gaping mouths of his subordinates.

    The blood immediately splurted out the moment she pulled out her arm from his chest. There was indifference from her expressions. Thedy was colder than ice and chilling with the wind. The army rattled their armors in fear before Lumina threw the corpse of their leader to the nearest knight.

    Lumina didn''t even take an ount toward their face that was indulged in fear. She pped her wings beforending behind Yunesia who was still in control of her falcon.

    "Brutal, brutal, I never thought you would be that cold."

    "Shut up and go, I don''t have time to waste for this nonsense."

    Yunesia didn''t get mad but instead, she smiled (My, Lyon Torga, Young Emperor indeed. You even made a woman like this to be head over heels for you. You are walking on a thin ice young man, and would I dare to enter the group too? Hehe).

    The army immediately made way for the duo without any hassle. They were stricken by the looming death. Not even a single finger was moved when they passed by them. The strength that Lumina showed further intensified the atmosphere. The bnce in power was in question now. Who exactly had the upper hand?

    "Fuoh! Look at that, that''s why I never try anything funny."

    The old man shook his head with a wry smile. Even though the enemy was right behind him. He dared to turn around without fear of a surprise attack from the eight sect leaders.

    (Do it! Do it!) the old patriarch from Loh Sect was looking at the back of the old man. Thetter was in no stance of defending himself. It was an open chance, a clear chance to strike and inflicted a fatal wound.

    (But why! Why none of us could even move our fingers!) thought the other seven people.

    (What is it! What makes this man so strong?! What kind of cultivation level is he at?!) they didn''t dare to probe but the presence alone was enough to make a rough guess. There was no way that you could have done it without much hassle.

    "The Nistan is really aggressive this time huh. Are your preparationsplete? To think that you would attack the world where my daughter governed. Though, I doubt that she be an empress because she likes it hahaha."

    The old manughed before he turned around.

    "Heed my advice, go back to your alliance or something. Your son is dead, but the boy won''t kill him without a reason. You might want to look around for information. Besides, in your eyes that I currently see, you don''t value him as much."

    The old man chuckle before his voice turned serious, "Trust me, you don''t want a third banner to join in the fight for the inheritance."

    The killing intent was a direct hit toward their unprepared souls.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 380 - A Storm Is Coming?

    "Listen, I don''t govern this world anymore, my daughter did it for me out of her will. I know my daughter, she had different objectives right behind her eyes the moment she wanted to wore the mantle that I''ve earned painstakingly," the old man chuckled.

    "However, seeing my own daughter that is ruthless and cold-blooded, having beautiful auburn hair and the figure of a goddess, even her own mather pale inparison... I couldn''t help but feel blessed. Now, this is the extent of my patience, your choice, I don''t mind ending Nistan''s army right here and now, your boss still calls me older brother!"

    The old patriarch heard the speech, all of the sect leaders did. He knew the old man before him was not the type to be all talk, thetter bite and he bit hard.

    "P-please, let''s not rashly jump to a conclusion here."

    The old patriarch immediately changed his demeanor and actions. The haughtiness and cheekiness from before were gone. He didn''t dare to show his smug face anymore. However, his allies couldn''t insult nor smear him since the person in front was too much for them to bear.

    Fighting the old man, even with thebination of all eight of them, their chances of winning were actually high. However, killing him was a different matter. The damage that the old man could do far surpassed the gains. None of them would want to lose a limb or more during the fight. Not to mention the tricks hiding behind that smile that could prove to be brutal.

    The profusing sweat on the sect leaders'' forehead made the old master shook his head. He knew his senior was strong, but he didn''t know to what extent. He could only take a rough guess by the expressions of the opponent in front.

    "W-We��"

    His eyes immediately opened wide as his pupils shrunken. A gentle wind whispered his hair before a hand patted his shoulder. He took a big gulp as his adam''s apple moved up and down. Just darting his nce alone felt like a heavy mountain.

    The old master shook his head with closed eyes before opening them again as he thought (outssed... the eight of them couldn''t even keep up with him, the man who peaked in our school... The Avnche Fist, Jin Haga!).

    "Don''t push me too far, you know what happened to your beloved students when you push my daughter that far... Trust me, you don''t want to know where she got it from."

    The old patriarch froze in fear as well as his seven allies before Jin let out a smile and let his grip go.

    "Hahaha, oops, looks like I broke your shoulder pad there, but don''t worry, Nistan had a lot of money... or beads... or whatever you want to call it."

    The old manughed before putting his hands behind his back and turned around. The absolute degree of stupidity was turning oneself against the enemy, however, in this case, he was allowed to be stupid with that strength that made the alliance covered in a cold sweat.

    The sect leaders were looking at each other in the hope for an answer before all of them darted their nce against the back of the old patriarch. He gritted his teeth with his clenched fist, he refused to give up a golden chance but the cracked cor bones of his sent him a warning.

    "We... retreat."

    With a bitter face, he muttered that word before holding his broken delt.

    "Emperor Jin!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The old patriarch called out his name before thetter raised one of his eyebrows and turned around. He chuckled before waving his hand in denial, "I''m not an emperor anymore hahaha."

    "Will you enter the battle of inheritance?"

    The question immediately made all the onlookers clenched their hearts in anticipation. They paused whatever they were doing. There was not a single sound produced, not even the wind of nature. They were all waiting for the wordsing out of his mouth. Emperor Jin, the man that stopped and an impending war with just words.

    "Hmm.... well the old man never liked me anyway, hahaha!"

    The old manid out his words before he descended down under the bewildered onlookers'' eyes. Landing with both of his feet he looked around before the giant smander jumped and humped on his back.

    "Fusya!"

    "Oi... oi..."

    The old man couldn''t believe his royal image immediately shattered by the giant lizard that used to deliver forbidden drugs.

    "Alright, old Jin, it''s time to follow older brother, he got stolen by a woman... AGAIN. Honestly, she shook her head."

    Tuey slowly pinched her forehead before the old man squinted his eyes against the girl with fluffy ears.

    "You know... I used to heard that you are the shy type of a girl."

    Tuey suddenly had her cheeks turning a hue of red. Her action had been influenced greatly by the young man that saved her fate, that even she didn''t notice the change without someone pointing it out.

    Meanwhile, Madoka saw her older sister left just like that. She left with quite a mark in the sky too. Though her raven was still a hatchlingpared to her grand falcon, the only thing keeping her from catching up with her was time. She darted her nce walking toward spiralling-eyes Ayumu whom she left for her older sister earlier.

    "Heave Ho, Heave ho."

    She cutely marched toward her best friend before squatting down with both of her knees. She lightly pushed Ayumu''s cheek with her index finger with a call, "Oi.... oi..."

    "Huh?"

    To the people''s disbelief, she actually opened her eyes wide in an instant. She immediately felt a sting in her head before she growled, "Ouch, ah... that stings."

    Rubbing the back of her head she noticed that she was sleeping on top of a sharp rock. Her eyes immediately turned sharp before she red at Madoka.

    "Ah..." muttered Madoka before she switched personality with Madoku.

    "Oi that''s not fa�� Ow ow ow ow!"

    Ayumu pressed her head between her hands as she twisted her wrist in a drilling motion.

    "Stop it! My brain is my precious thing! I need it to chase older sister!"

    Ayumu was slightly pissed as she gritted his teeth with a twitched lips. "If you are so smart, why would you let me rest on top of a pointy rock!"

    Whilst the two conversed with each other. Sophia watched the armies, the sects, and the school leader started leaving under the announcement of the old patriarch. There was no meaning to stay and fight if their own leader won''t join in.

    "Lady Sophia, it''s time for our departure, we will be in your care for the time being."

    Sophia raised her eyebrows before she darted her nce from the sky against the woman with purple hair in front. There was a slight hint of haste behind those eyes of hers. She could feel the headache before the problem even ur (Handsome Thief, I hope you stop stealing woman''s heart... for your sake).

    "Yes, I''m sure you and the rest are eager, the departure will be set shortly. Please wait patiently, in the meantime, you can... uh...." Sophia nced around and noticed that the city was nothing more than a wastnd, a post-apocalypse setting. He left nothing but dust and rubbles to y with. No food, no drinks, only the people left was standing there. There would be a lot of reformation, rebuilding, costs, reimbursement, et cetera.

    "Well... since all of the facilities are currently... on a day off, please wait patiently. The Center City had their own delicacy."

    Sophia smiled wryly before she walked past her. She could have a rough guess of what she was feeling right now and she didn''t want to deal with it. She instead approaching the old man who was supposed to be an emperor but bing a recent driver.

    "Uncle, wee back!"

    "Oh? Oh! My niece, Sophia, you''ve grown so much, just like Garuda''s Daughter."

    "Yeah, well, I take it that you are done with exploring the world?"

    "Hmm... the most interesting things happen in thest journey though, I''ve met that young man in a ce you wouldn''t believe!"

    "Fusya!"

    The giant lizard licked Jin''s face without consideration. Sophia''s mouth was slightly twitching before a voice interrupted their attention.

    "Senior, I wish that we would have some time to discuss the old days. However, it looks like that you have a family to be troubled with, hahaha! So long!"

    The old master immediately grabbed Tusak''s unsuspecting cor and flew North.

    "M-Master? We are leaving just like that?"

    "Yeah, things are about to get heavy, prepare yourself, Nistan would never give up that easily. Especially with Kaiju''s horrible death."

    "A storm is approaching huh..."

    "A storm with a taste of tornado and seasoning of a tsunami if I''m allowed to joke hahaha! Anyway, recuperate first before you are joining in!"

    "W-Wait, I''m joining in?!"

    "Everyone will inevitably join in. That crazy family is too strong and big for its own good."

    The old master''s eyes turned serious with his words before with a gale, they''ve gone into tiny dots against the horizon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 381 - WHAT?!

    Not thwarted by the grand scale invasion that almost happened, the beauty with auburn hair and tall figure carried her beloved without fail. With the blood still adorned her lips and his, she smiled as she could see an ind with a single castle protruding to the sky.

    Her eyebrows furrowed as she nced down and put a halt right above the Center City. She was hovering over the city only to see an empty street and dead air. Only the clouds and gale of the wind were present.

    Though there was not a single festive event, it was still the central part of this world. She smirked before she entered the castle that had no guards andnded her bare feet right on the paving way leading to a huge double door.

    Her nce was fixated toward the young man she held in her arms before she walked forward. The demeanor of a ruler was present with the way she walked and the fluttering cloak, but those eyes were of a lover instead.

    The world was theirs even when the dripping blood adorned the road that was meticulously designed by the architect of the empire. The sun had peaked, but the shimmering glow couldn''t surpass the radiant beauty of the strongest woman.

    The huge falcon didn''t dare to screech before she opened her wings and let the air flow halted her flight. Effectively slowing down the speed, Yunesia took a peek before her eyes opened wide. Her purple lips puckered up a smile as she put her finger on top of her lips. Meanwhile, the woman behind her furrowed her eyebrows, and her menacing sliver pupils squinted.

    "Patience, patience, now is not the time to reveal yourself, though I doubt that she didn''t notice us already."

    Lumina didn''t say a word before thetter continued, "I never thought that she would be here in Center City! Oh my, oh my, this is getting fun!"

    "Let''sy low and eavesdropped their conversation instead, the lucky boy, howe he is asleep at this kind of time, fufufu..."

    The falcon slowly hovered over the city before gradually reducing her altitude before hiding on top of a nearby tree. It was probably the worst hiding ce a falcon that size had ever hidden her entire life, but the city''s terrain was never her natural habitat.

    Lumina furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the scene in front of them. A lone woman was standing right in front of the double door. Her gown was made from the finest silk and her demeanor was astoundingly royal, even the way she stood proved nothing but ss. Her eyshes basked in mor but her eyes were sharp as she looked at the woman carrying a young man in her arms.

    "Cecile..."

    "Hm?"

    The empress halted her footsteps before she nced up to the woman that was standing on the top of most of the stairs. Her hands were sped together as she looked at the former.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Who is that in your arms?" the woman asked coldly.

    "Does it matter to you, aunty?" answered Cecile coldly.

    Despite being the niece, she showed no sign of lowering herself toward thetter. A difference in generation meant nothing for the wife of the young man that was recuperating in perhaps the best ce in the world.

    "Tch, you are still uptight and cocky I see. I guess there is no cure for that."

    "You are still nosy I see, want me to shorten it?"

    "Wha?!"

    The contour on her face changed the moment Cecile finished her brutal words. There was not even a slight pause for aeback before she was taken back. She was bittered by her unruly niece but she knew that thetter was a capable woman.

    "I''m sorry aunty, but I''m afraid I can''t entertain you right now."

    "You! Heh, hahaha, where do you think you''re going? This castle belongs to the Nistan now."

    Cecile chuckled as she shook her head. She took one step on the stair before putting another one, slowly approaching the bewildered woman at the top.

    "W-what are you doing?! Go away, didn''t you look around?! Your citizen is gone!"

    "Didn''t you look around, you are the only Nistan here."

    Cecileughed before she was a step away from reaching the same ground as her. However, her tall figure made it possible that their eyes paralleled with each other from her current position.

    (What is she saying?) thought the woman before she realized that there were no signs of the army anywhere. She did saw them going to the east with her bare eyes but why didn''t theye back to Central City? The question made her pupils shrunk in disbelief before Cecile casually stepped up and walked past her.

    "Thank you for chasing out the rats in the city, I couldn''t do it without you."

    Cecileughed before she opened the huge double door with a slight twitch of her eyebrows. The gale that was produced from opening it fluttered the woman''s hair as her face turned ugly.

    Like a g that was fluttering, her cloak waved as she walked inside her house, leaving the stumped woman in disbelief. The absolute authority belonged to her and her alone. Cecile brought the young inside as her feet stepped on the red carpet. There stood a throne that she had not been using in a long time in front.

    "We have all the time in the world Lyon, just take it easy okay," Cecile muttered as she nced against the sleeping young man in her arms.

    "GRRR! CECILE!"

    The empress furrowed her eyebrows before she turned around and saw the frantic woman whose hair was disheveled from her own anger. However, she soon turned a smile as a figure appeared behind thetter.

    "I never thought that you would visit me in such a time mother. Your ways are always immacte and unpredictable. You have your way with fate."

    The woman immediately had her eyes opened wide before she felt a presence standing right behind her. It was a presence of grand authority that she could only gulp in nervousness. She couldn''t dare to look back before a gentle voice with a hint of killing intent whispered inside her ears.

    "It is best for you to go home. I''m here to see my daughter don''t disturb us... younger sister."

    "Eeek!"

    She immediately felt her cor was pulled before she was thrown away to the ground. Landing on her butt, she could only re a mere second before her spine felt a cold chill from thetter''s sharp eyes. There was no mercy visible inside those beautiful ck pearl eyes of hers, not even toward her own younger sister. Her hair was pitch-ck rather than auburn like her daughter''s.

    "You have been diluted by your husband. Craving the treasures of the Treas family that you even dare to fight your own sibling for it. Don''t be so blind, I don''t want to lose you, younger sister, so please, don''t involve my family in this foolishness. This is thest warning I will give, the army that you bribed out of my daughter is yours to take."

    The woman gritted her teeth before saying, "Older sister, don''t you dare tell me that you don''t want to inherit the inheritance! It is the curse that we must abide by! No men or women could withstand their desire against such vast treasury!"

    The beautiful mature woman replied, "I do, that''s why father decided to split the treasures into three, however, you and Alrude wanted more, you fight each other before I knew it."

    She let out a sigh before closing the door against her. She knew that her younger sister was a lost cause just like his little brother, but she couldn''t help but try to ease their desire as their older sister. (This is the problem with being rich right after born, sometimes, I wish that I would have spent my time more with them during their childhood. However, we never really experience sorrows together, I guess our sibling rtionship is too thin to mend this mess, however, at least my daughter is...?!).

    "Cecile?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Who is that? And why is there blood on your lips?"

    Only now did she noticed that her daughter got a man in her arms. This muscr auburn beauty daughter of hers actually carried a man when it was supposed to be the opposite, at least, how the old tales went.

    "Remember when I told you that I already got a husband?"

    "That was when you were just a kid, of course, I remember it well. I mean, you even told grandfather that."

    "Well, here he is... on the flesh."

    "Huh? WHAT?!"

    Her words stunned her that she didn''t notice that there was a green jade light shooting into the sky. Her mouth gaped against this tall daughter of hers.. Even though she was filled with riches, she would have never thought that her visit today would end up being a meeting with her son-inw.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 382 - Worth Of A Painting

    Cecile''s mother let out a sigh before she pinched the nose between her eyes. She couldn''t believe what she was saying and the blood on her daughter''s mouth was visible even for normal people with sore eyes. She lightly opened her eyes before trying to take it in. She knew her daughter was not joking from those auburn eyes of her. She was not the type to act like a kid either.

    Cecile slightly chuckled as she saw her mother''s opinion. She knew the news would surprise even her. There was no way that she could havee prepared for the words that casually came out of her own daughter.

    "Mother? Are you okay?" asked Cecile with a hinge of a grin.

    "To be honest, I don''t know. I don''t know if I''m supposed to be happy or sad or euphoria-like or depressed. This is all too sudden and those emotions came crashing in my mind."

    "Hahaha, don''t worry mother, as long as you agree that he is my husband then everything would be fine."

    "Fine? Heh, I know you, I wash your butt when you are still just a newborn. You wouldn''t settle if it against your goals. I know you won''t listen to a word I said if I said no."

    "Hey, don''t bring that up, I can wash it my self but you insist to wash mine and yes, I won''t listen to a word you say if you said no. Hehehe."

    Cecile''s mother let out a sigh. She knew Cecile was not a pampered kid despite being born in a family with ridiculous wealth, which was very surprising since she herself seemed so mature amongst her peers during her youth.

    "I guess, like mother and daughter huh," she muttered before smiling against her daughter.

    "Okay, I think it''s time to take him to an empty room and let him rest. I will summon the best physician I know."

    She flicked her finger before a red ruby stone was in her hand in a blink of an eye. The Summoning Ruby Stone, of course, the Treas family would have it. With consideration of how big the family was it would take one hundred experts to guess who will she summoned with the stone.

    "No need, he will be resting on my bed."

    "Wha... What?! Hold your horses there missy! I know you kissed him from the blood surrounding your lips but letting a man sleep on your bed? Are you serious?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Of course I''m serious! He is my husband remember? I already tie the knot with him, look!"

    Her daughter showed her the tinum ring that was on her ring finger. It was shiny and the highest grade of them all. One won''t even found them on auction nor Treas''s family treasury, let alone the jewelry shop. Even the highest appraisers of the Treas couldn''t identify the ring.

    "But.. you have that ring since you were a little, you said you find it?"

    "Yes, mother, it''s quiteplicated actually."

    "So you''ve been married to this boy since that young age?!" Cecile''s mother pointed out her finger against the young boy that was definitely needed to rest by now.

    "No, I''ve been married to him before... ah shit..."

    "What?! What do you mean?!"

    Cecile immediately turned around and let her back against her mother. There would be no end to this, it would be bad for Lyon''s health if he were to rest hearing a debate. She left the scene like she was about to chase a thief before leaving a gale that fluttered her mother''s hair.

    "Honest;y, that talldy of mine," she put her hands on her waist before shaking her head.

    She looked around and noticed that the pce was huge but empty of people. At the very least, the painting, statues, and the floor were left clean, though some of the young man''s blood adorned the floor. The smell of iron was quite a stench to behold, "My God, how can someone lose that so much blood and still breathing."

    She tightened her upper lips before swapping the Summoning Ruby Stone with another one. She crushed it using those lean fingers of hers that were not adorned with any nail art.

    A red light immediately sted through the roof before arriving right in from of her to her surprise. She nced up at the ceiling before shaking her head. It was her fault for summoning inside the throne room in the first ce. The red light slowly diminished before revealing a young woman with fully equipped maid attire.

    "Head Maid, Bernadetta, at your service mistress!"

    The cheerful woman was about to nce up before rubble smashed her head to confusion. The grand entrance had lost its momentum by a single piece of rubble.

    Cecile''s mother slightly smiled as she held herughter in.

    "Ehem! Detta, bring the rest of your group and maintain this ce."

    "Y-Yes mistress! But after I stopped spinning."

    She shook her head before leaving Bernadetta in the throne room. She was making her way toward the room where nobody dares to approach. She purposely stomped her feet to the ceramic so that the sound reverberated the entire castle. The subtle of her motherhood kicked in as she walked closer and closer toward the room.

    "Hm?"

    She slightly hummed as she noticed with a furrowed eyebrows of her, the door was opened rather than shut. This had never happened before, Cecile would have never forgotten to close the door.

    *<em>Flutter!</em>

    Her eyes opened wide as she saw the recognizable white cloak flying out of the door right in front of her view. Her motherhood immediately red up before she rushed in with a leap from her feet. With gritted teeth, shended right in front of the opened room before putting her hands on her waist, ready to reprimand her unruly daughter.

    She pointed forward before she was slightly caught off guard. The woman was not there, her daughter was not there to be seen nor the bloodied young man. She furrowed her eyebrows before she noticed her daughter''s clothes and the young man''s pants were on the ground. She gulped before she heard a plop from something entering the hot tub.

    "No... no way.. my daughter couldn''t be that assertive..."

    She muttered the words before she lightly approached the door that led to the grand bathroom. It was slightly opened, she carefully leaned her face in before seeing the butt that she used to wash was clearly visible. Her eyebrows immediately re up before she was about to st the door...

    "?!"

    (Tears... my daughter... my strong beautiful and tall daughter is... crying... over a man?) thought the mother who couldn''t even remember when was thest time her daughter cried. Not even when she gave birth did her child cry.

    The voluptuous woman calmly entered the huge bath that was lightly steaming. Her long legs were swallowed by the green water before it reached her beautiful navel. In her arms was the luckiest young man alive but unconscious, she slowly ced him right above the water before the body actually float instead of sinking.

    Basked by the water that was infused with natural mana, she carefully took on a towel right beside her before wiping the blood out of his face carefully.

    Her mother gasped, she never thought that her rude daughter would have this side inside her. This was the first time she ever showed kindness, it was as if she failed as a mother for not noticing this side of hers.

    "She is tending him so dearly... my child... is he that much dear to you?" her mother couldn''t help but also shed a tear. Even though she didn''t know what really happened between the two of them. Through her motherly instinct and the maternal bond between them, she could feel the mixed feelings of sadness and happiness that Cecile felt.

    Cecile suddenly carried him again before turning around and walked up the stairs leading out of the bath. Still dripping with water her body moved and adorned the floor with it. She opened the door before furrowing her eyebrows. She noticed that the door leading outside was closed.

    She smiled as she also took notice on her white cloak was neatly ced on top of her desk. Though the window was still broken and the wind fluttered the pair''s naked body. They didn''t feel any chill, but the water on their bodies quickly dried up.

    She calmly climbed the bed before putting his head on top of her voluptuous breast. She put her arms around him as shebed his hair with her fingers. She lightly kissed the top of his forehead before she leaned in and rest her face on top of it.

    "I''ve missed you so much... Lyon. Finally... you are in my arms once again."

    She closed her eyes with her beloved in her arms.. On top of the king-size bed, the scene of the two of them resting against each other was worthy of a painting.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 383 - Emperors Emperor

    The old patriarch and the other sect leaders from various ns or schools had gathered at a round table. All of their faces turned bitter at the failure of engaging the enemy. The sudden development and the appearance of the Avnche Fist ruined their initial n. None of them was convinced enough to dare lose a limb against Emperor Jin.

    However, the old emperor was the one with the incredible loss. He would have expected his son to win the throne easily thus when the ceremony was held, the attack would have gone a lot smoother, but, the appearance of a youth that was out of the calctions ruined it.

    An unknown youth who was powerful enough to kill his son and crippled his senior at the same time, not to mention only a fabric of his cloth was left of him.

    All of them turned silent as they were waiting for the only empty chair left to be filled. Their eyes were looking at each other, all of them had suffered some loss from the incredible wrath of the empress. A single strike and half of their seniors turned into a kite in the sky before falling down without any soul intact.

    "I lost, a lot..."

    "Oh shut up, we know you said that so you can gain pity from us! All of us lost our students!"

    "What did we gain in exchange though?"

    "The Center City''s army... nothing but rotten nobles they all are."

    "Silence! I lost my son and gained nothing, not to mention... tch!"

    The old patriarch took a nce at his shoulder that was currently healing. However, the insult and the unbelievable strength of the Avnche Fist still trembled his spine.

    "You are all here, good."

    The voice immediately made their eyebrows raised. The empty chair was pulled back by a hand that was covered with a ck glove. His forearms were covered by the long sleeves ck uniform that he wore before he sat down. There was a hint of creases on his forehead but his hair was still blonde. The presence of his appearance alone suffocated the atmosphere.

    He crossed his arms on top of the table as he looked at every single one of them with his slightly weary sharp eyes. Some looked away, most hung their heads. They all had bitter faces, that he could clearly tell. The conquest to hold the World of Blue or Blue World ended up in a failure.

    "The n was perfect, what happened?"

    The middle-aged man sped his hands on top of the table as he listened to the chronological order of events that had his eyebrows raised. His eyelids slowly closed as he listened to words to words from all the eight of them before he let out a sigh in the end.

    "The chances of big brother being there was slim, but I never thought that it woulde true. This is bad indeed, we couldn''t antagonize them further."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "sphemous! I lost a son!" the old patriarch immediately stood up straight.

    "Cut your word, I''m not done."

    The raging breath immediately calmed down the moment he heard the chilling voice of the middle-aged man in the uniform. The former sat down with a hint of profused sweat as he nervously looked at thetter.

    After seeing the old patriarch calmed down he continued, "Emperor Jin, big brother is not impossible to beat if we could outnumber him, with me joining the fight it would be easy to get rid of him out of the world, killing him, however, is downright impossible."

    Not a single one dare to say that they could take on the Avnche Fist, Emperor Jin Haga. His achievements were famous in his time, though thetter generation hardly mentioned him since the birth of his untouchable daughter, his power surely made a huge impact in their generations. A self-made emperor for the sole purpose of marrying the woman he couldn''t help fell in love with.

    "He is not unbeatable, just unkible, ying the right piece then we can even do this without losing any blood on the ground."

    "Do you mean, you are going after your own niece?"

    The one that said the words sent them gasping. It would be horrific if they were to capture and using her as a bargaining chip with the Avnche Fist close by, the man was mad.

    "I don''t think that it''s impossible, no matter how angry he is, he won''t act rash if her daughter was a stab away from death," said the middle-aged man. His eyes were dead sharp as he looked at the worried expressions of the sect leaders. Sure enough one of them immediately offered their opinions.

    "But, she is quite strong despite her Divine Realm cultivation level, not to mention..." one of the sect leaders gulped his saliva as he remembered the roar of a dragon that took almost half of his senior students under a breath.

    "She had hidden cards up her sleeves, that is quite obvious. She is the daughter of Jin Haga and sister-inw, I expect nothing else. However, a Divine Realm is still a Divine Realm. If we couldn''t capture her, then we might as well broke our own meridians."

    The sect leaders hung their heads down. They were famous in their own right, powerful in the eyes of many, but the moment they stood against her, all of those thoughts vanished. The green jade eyes of her were piercing their souls as the death of their students slicing it up.

    "Hmm... there is another option that we can go to."

    The old patriarch spares no time before he continued under the sect leader''s bewildered face.

    "Instead of capturing the empress, we could capture her husband."

    "Hm? I''m sorry, did you say husband?"

    The middle-aged man furrowed his eyebrows before the old patriarch nodded to his confusion.

    "Cecile has a husband, she had hidden it from the people, not even Emperor Jin knew about it."

    "Then... what is his reaction toward this?"

    "He actually looks happy that her untouchable daughter has a man beside her."

    The middle-aged man slightly hung down before heughed as he faced up, "hahaha! The heaven couldn''t even sway her heart, who could this young man be."

    "The very same man that killed my son," the old patriarch had his hand clenched into a fist.

    The middle-aged man furrowed his eyebrows before he asked, "What is his name? The name that killed Kaiju Loh."

    "Lyon Torga."

    The middle-aged man slightly opened his eyes wide as he heard the two words. He clicked his tongue before his eyes went sharp.

    "It''s quite peculiar that I actually hear that name again."

    "That name? You mean you''ve heard about him before? Is he actually famous, a hidden expert?" asked one of the sect leaders.

    "No, that name rose up recently, but not from the Blue World, but from the neighboring world, the Arc World," he stood up before he muttered, "Actually, some bizarre things happened over there. He walked around with his hands behind his back and their eyes fixated on his strict figure.

    "First of all, The Abyss Tower was destroyed."

    "Hah?!"

    The sect leaders immediately gasped. Their old minds couldn''t cope with such bizarre news all of a sudden. The famous tower that was a ce to hoard the best assassin was actually destroyed. Who would dare to offend the hundreds of assassins at once? Not to mention the power of the Abyss Assassins.

    "It was within that time that the name Lyon Torga slowly surfaced. The long battle between human and demi-human there was abruptly stopped the moment Emperor Yoji suddenly take on the mantle once again after a miraculous recovery."

    The middle-aged man stared at a huge window before he took a breath and continued, "He turned young, fresh as a youth, and his cultivation slowly made a meteoric rise. He was regaining its peak but in the process of doing so, he killed his unfaithful wife and three sons that her wife bore from another man."

    "However, that''s nothingpared to what happened next. The capital ind in which the demi-human lived was destroyed, those dragons stood no chance at all. It was apocalyptic, I was thereafter the destruction had urred. The king had his heart ripped out from his own chest and half of his skin was burned. Death while sitting on his throne with her wife. I saw no remainings of their sons nor their proudful daughter."

    "The space around it was recuperating the moment Inded my feet on that dead city. After getting some more information on the matter, the name Lyon Torga was mentioned a lot by the people."

    The old patriarch furrowed his eyebrows. The story was like a fairy tale, too unbelievable to be true.

    "What is his part in that whole mess?"

    "Heh, if he is the same Lyon Torga, then we must exert all of our forces," he smirked as he turned around.

    "Why?"

    "For he was called emperor... by Emperor Yoji."

    The eight of them raised their eyebrows and opened their eyes wide in disbelief. The image of the youngster that was full of blood in the empress''s arms appeared in their mind.. The emperor''s emperor was a youth.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 384 - The Plan

    The sect leaders turned grim except for the old patriarch who shook his head in denial. He couldn''t believe that a young man whose cultivation level was at the same as the empress could be called emperor not because thetter inherited the title.

    "It must have been a different person!"

    The old patriarch strongly denied. He refused to believe such a thing but the middle-aged man gave him a re instead,

    "It''s not about you, believe it or not, it''s about preparation. Did you forget who came back here empty-handed? Because you were unprepared for the wild card! He suddenly came, your son didn''t win the throne-like he supposed to, instead, he is dead, buried by nothing but the wind!"

    "Ugh!"

    The old patriarch gritted his teeth as the middle-aged man in the uniform told his shameful fruits of thebor. Not only they came back with their heads hung down, but they also came back with less than what they hade with.

    "Clear your head of your delusional thoughts for a second! You''re not the king of the world! Anything is possible now, you''ve seen yourself how the empress with her cultivation level casually ripped your students out of their breaths. At the very least, your son''s death will not be in vain. Using his death as an excuse would be the valid reason to attack them! That way, we could gain their sympathy from those neutral sides to not interfere with the grudge."

    The middle-aged man smiled before he continued, "Also, that will be the time where we will lower our head and be shameless."

    The sect leaders looked at each other with worried faces. Even if they had a valid reason to attack them, their numbers and qualities were still a problem. The power that Jin had far surpassed each of them but theirbination could probably make out of something with a price.

    "Then what do you suggest?" asked one of the sect leaders.

    "That is quite easy since big brother and sister-inw never wanted to be involved with the battle of inheritance, their allies fell shortpare to ours."

    "But the Alrude sides had their eyes set toward Empress Cecile, they have been nting the seeds of bond ever since Lady Sophia was there to be her assistant or sort," said one of the sect leaders.

    "Yes, that is true, it''s been a far wide known move from the Alrude line, those shameless fellows! Trying to rope in Emperor Jin from her daughter!" added one of them.

    "They are ying the long game, but the seeds that they sow didn''t seem to germinate even after all this time. The empress stated it herself that she also didn''t care for the inheritance of battle. She even... hm...." one of the sect leaders started to hesitate in histter words before he stole a nce against the old patriarch.

    "Hmm? What is it? Did you left off something important in your recounting of the events?" asked the middle-aged man with a tone of authority.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Err.. hmm. The truth is, the empress was ready to give the Blue World for us willingly."

    "What?"

    "However..." he stole a nce at the old patriarch once more before exining it further, "She only gave us one condition and that was not to interfere with her and her husband, but, Loh''s patriarch over there is quite adamant in getting his revenge over Kaiju''s horrible extinction."

    The old patriarch furrowed his eyebrows before he re at the sect leader that exined the true situation. He knew thetter used very selective words to describe the events that he had purposely hidden from the middle-aged man.

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "You can cut my head if I lied, ask the others, ask the witnesses, they knew what truly happened," the sect leader opened his arms in surrender.

    "Gah!" the middle-aged man slowly pinched his be to control his raging fury. They were actually given a golden chance but didn''t take it over because of an act of revenge. However, considering the old patriarch''s situation, he really couldn''t me him for wanting to save his face against the other, though he knew the former didn''t care about the boy at all.

    The old patriarch didn''t dare to say a word but dare to give a clear nce. He knew the middle-aged man would understand his situation. Thetter might be born out of nobility but his demeanor was built upon experience.

    "Nothing could surpass a man''s thirst for revenge from losing his son, his act is understandable."

    The middle-aged man needed to say it, otherwise, he would have lost all respect from the others. Without knowing it, the two of them were on the same boat. If he were to say otherwise he would lose all their royalty because if one didn''t care for his own kin how could he cared for others, they were pions but not that stupid.

    "We don''t need supplies, we need power. I will try to reach out to new allies. Have any of you heard of a group named Legion?"

    The sect leaders were looking at each other with confused looks. It looked like nobody had ever heard the name of the group. The middle-aged man slightly contemted before he muttered his opinion. "Legion is an underground group that is probablyparable to Abyss Tower in terms of power. However, they were shrouded with mysteries that even the connection from the Treas family couldn''t unveil."

    "Then it''s a double-edged sword?"

    "Not really, we need to know their goals first to know if they are aligned with us or not."

    "Hmm.. don''t you think that making so many allies would turn out to be a bad thing? The treasuries would be too little for us to catch with our empty hands."

    "Hahaha!" the middle-aged manughed as he walked away from the round table and toward the door before stopping.

    "Don''t underestimate the Treas''s treasury, your greed would even have greed by the time you see what I''ve seen."

    The middle-aged man left the room with their eyebrows raised. They looked at each other before one smile affected the others.

    --------------------

    Meanwhile, Jugen''s group had finally arrived in the Center City by luxurious boat. There was nothing but awe when their feet stepped inside the lone gorgeous ind.

    However, the air was dead as the people seemed to have just disappeared from sight. There were only empty buildings, not even a single animal was seen let alone people.

    "Woah, this whole ind is empty, I wonder where hubby is at!" Ryona immediately jumped on top of a building before gazing around like a monkey. Her excitement couldn''t even be handle by Kyoko sometimes as thetter shook her head.

    "Older sister, why am I the one carrying this half-rotten old man?!" Jugenined as he never thought the voyage would turn out like this. His handsome face was bitter as he carried the old man by his back.

    "Don''t ask me, you carried him on your back yourself," Karina shook her head before she walked away.

    "Wu wu wu!" Fenrir slightly walked away from Jugen''s leg before the little ck wolf jumped around excited in the new ce. His nose caught up to something before scurried his way off out of everyone''s sight.

    Meanwhile, Luna was taking a nce at the huge castle that protruded out of the ind. She had a hunch that Lyon was probably somewhere inside that towering building. She didn''t pay attention to the dead city at all before her rival Princess Aelina was tugged her delt.

    "What are you looking at?" asked thetter.

    "Of course I''m looking at the castle, why would I want to look at you."

    "You really are getting cocky ever since you slept with Lyon!"

    Princes Aelina didn''t even lower her voice when she said those words. With Luna''s face turning a red hue, the former pinched her head with her hands.

    "Fusya Fusya!"

    The giant smander immediately scurried off its way just like Fenrir but Tuey was on top of its back.

    "Whoa whoa! Wait for a minute wait!" Fusya didn''t wait anymore before he put up top speed in under a minute leaving the onlookers nothing but dust.

    "What''s up with the animal anyway, hohoho, is his charm really that deadly. HM?!"

    Emperor Jin was shaking his head with a smile before he felt a familiar presence right in the castle.

    "Oh no!" he immediately leaped under the onlooker''s eyes before flying toward the castle in haste.

    Tuey managed to take a nce upward before seeing the old man flew over them and went straight. She shook her head, "Even an old man is charmed by you, totally deadly older brother, totally deadly."

    Her tail slightly waggle before he caught a cloud of dust in her eyes, "Slow down, slow down!" but Fusya heard nomand, it only had those ck eyes toward the castle.

    "Was that? A giant lizard?" Karina slightly tilted her head.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 385 - A Direct Hit

    Emperor Jin made no waste as he haste toward the castle. He didn''t have any race but the trace of someone that he knew, long he had not embraced. However, his face was not all smile as the wind graced. Under the onlookers'' eyes, he made it toward the castle in no time, especially since he didn''t bring any additional weights.

    "Achoo!"

    Ayumu suddenly sneezed out of nowhere. Her nose was slightly runny, it seemed like the extreme change in the atmosphere from the other ne had finally caught up to her.

    "Hey Madoku, do you have a tissue I can use?"

    Madoku twitched her eyebrows before she said, "You are noble, don''t you guys like to bring a fancy napkin or something?"

    "Yeah... well, I lost them most of the time so I decided to not bring it anymore. Anyway, do you have it or not?"

    Madoku slightly nced away from Ayumu''s focus before she slightly pulled down her hoodie slightly down. A red hue could be seen forming on top of her cheeks before she softly muttered, "No..."

    "Well, I don''t get my hopes up from a witch."

    "What?!"

    Ayumu immediately left her in a hurry before she froze her to art made of ice. However, the way she left was to the castle instead of randomized direction. Her smile slowly faded as she was going after the young man who could perform miracles, or at least that was what he was saying.

    His father had closed his eyes for a long period of time. Some experts even thought that he would never wake up again. Ending up in a vegetative state the physician had lost all hope in waking him up. However, with every breath that her father exhale, her convictions were ironed to her heart. The Garuda bloodline ran in her veins and she would never give up on the slimmest hope that she could wake him up.

    "Lyon.. can you really do it?" she muttered under her sprint before her eyes turned sharp. She immediately went past Fusya without a sweat wasted on the ground.

    Meanwhile, Madoku was looking at her best friend who actually left her, "Wow, she didn''t even hesitate."

    "En."

    "Shut up."

    "...."

    "Madoka?"

    "En?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Shut up."

    Madoku smiled, at the very least she knew she wouldn''t be alone at all times with her other personality inside of her. She whistled against the air before a screech of her raven was heard. She understood that her friend was going a tough time.

    "What kind of friend am I if I couldn''t be there for her when she needed it!"

    She leaped toward her raven''s trajectory before her cloak was kissed by the gale of wind. With a smirk on her purple lips, she looked toward the castle before the raven pped its wings.

    Everyone was going after the same young man inside the castle but some took it slower than the rest. However, the one that was already eyeing him was the twodies on top of a huge falcon that surprisingly went unnoticed by the people.

    The one in front was the winner of the elusivepetition the Throne, but it seemed like the title meant nothing for her at all. The thought of uncovering the secret of the empress''s rtionship with a younger man was more interesting than a title that governed a generation.

    On the back, however, was a woman with her own beauty. Her jade hair was apanied by eyes that most people would avoid taking a nce directly at. The silver pupils had her eyes set on the broken window that was freely essible at all times.

    She furrowed her eyebrows as the atmosphere around the room was vastly different than the outside. Her dragon bloodline that was specifically bred by her parents were challenged to the utmost. Not even the golden dragon bloodline couldpare to what''s in there. Most likely, only True Dragons could.

    "Do you really want to act now?" asked Yunesia with a smile on her purple lips.

    Lumina didn''t answer nor looked at Yunesia, her gaze was fixated toward the broken wall where the young man most likely resided in.

    "Hmm..."

    The old emperor Jin hummed as he stood in front of the castle door. He could hear a bunch of people inside and even their activities. A couple was sweeping the floor and someone was humming to the tune of a song. (It looks like someone called the maid association or some sort) thought Jin before he shook his head with a smile.

    Before he touched the door to push it open he turned around and take a good look at the city which endeavor beauty and awe from nature. Despite being clean with no civilian nor knights insight, it was lively in its own right. He took a deep breath before exhaling it slowly. There was satisfaction on his face as he smiled.

    His eyes suddenly got wider and wider as he felt a wind on his back. He didn''t need to turn around as he knew the door was already swiftly opened without a sound. The quality of the craft was astonishing as to be able to open it without disrupting noise, however, the main concern in his mind was the presence of someone that was standing right behind him.

    "Well well well... look who decided toe back?"

    The one that was known by Avnche Fist by the older generation was gulping his saliva down as cold sweat was formed right on that creased forehead of his. He slowly turned around to take a nce at the mature beauty that already had her hands on her waist. With thetter raising one of her eyebrows up, he knew he was done for. Not even a mountain of exnation could mend this one and he even prepared two.

    "Hmm... you look more beautiful every day that I didn''t see you..."

    "What?!"

    "Er... hmm... (ttery words is definitely not my forte here) I mean ''see you'', see there I miswrite it."

    "You are talking right now!" Cecile''s mother let out a sigh before she shook her head, "You suck at this."

    "Heh, you know me so well, ouch!"

    She pulled the old man''s ears before the former squinted her eyes, "So... I have questions that you better hope you have the answer to."

    "Alright, alright, let it go, you will rip it off! Quick the others areing, so please woman, let me save some face!"

    Cecile''s mother furrowed her eyebrows before she quickly felt the presence of the others directed toward her castle.

    "Fine, I will ask about you disguising like an old manter."

    "Oh, that! I''m disguising so that I could not be recognized haha!"

    "God! You should stop! Or at least disguise as someone else! Everyone recognizes you, you idiot blockhead!"

    "Hey, this is the only disguise I''m good at! You have no idea how this works wonder the first time I wore it!"

    "Oh please! They are all afraid of you! What do you get when a strong man such as yourself, asked someone that you could turn dust with a pinch if you look like an unknown old man or not!"

    "Hm.. fair point."

    "Bah, forget about it, did you know that your daughter is already married?"

    Right at that moment, her eyes were focused and scanned her husband''s face to look for clues of lying. She was not letting him off easy with a lie.

    "Yes!"

    To her surprise, Jin Haga actually admitted it with a second nod even.

    "What?! Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "Well... I knew it just beforeing here. The funny part is, I actually led the young man here to her hahaha! I was about to introduce him to her but lo and behold, the old man was nothing but a driver from the start!"

    "What do you mean?" Cecile''s mother furrowed her eyebrows.

    "This young man is the best there is! He is perfect for Cecile, though, his deadly charm is quite an issue. I thought our daughter would never hold a man like that but wooo! The girl made me proud, you never hold me like that when we were dating it was always me holding you like the princess you... oh shit!"

    He didn''t realize that he had run his mouth to a topic where he knew very well not to touch. He looked at her beautiful twitching mouth before veins were popping as wordsing out of her clenched jaw and gritting teeth.

    "I SEE... I SEE... I SEE.. so you want me to carry you like the prince you are then eh? Alright then, but the young man was all blood when he came here, so I supposed you want that too yes?"

    "H-honey, please... let''s not retort to violent here, the guests areing, and please spare respect to my fa��"

    Emperor Jin took a direct hit from the raging wife right on his face. His nose was pressed as the fist sunk in his face before he was propelled backward by the force.

    "Hah, finally the gate is within reach and now..... eh?"

    *<em>BANG!</em>

    The outer gate of the castle was blown out as a figure went flying freely before gravity slowly hugged him down.

    "U-Uncle?!" eximed Ayumu.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 386 - Wolf And Salamander

    Ayumu was about to approach the flying old man that burst through the metal gate. Anyone with half a brain knew that the Treas wouldn''t make the gate to the castle out of some junk secondhand steel. The power that could destroy that must be devastating, however, she was more concerned about the one that could make Emperor Jin flew like that.

    "Go..."

    "Eh?"

    Ayumu didn''t even manage to reach the vicinity of his eyes before thetter raised his arm and shooed her away with a gesture. The ''old man'' had his face swollen to the brim. Even the blood that came out from his broken nose had a dark hue. There was no telling how powerful the attack was but it certainly looked painful. Her face slightly shrunk as she saw the vessel under his skin popped. It seemed like there was internal bleeding somewhere.

    "A-Are you sure?! Uncle, you don''t look so good."

    (No shit I don''t look so good!) "Y-Yeah I''m fine, I think it would be best for you to confront her, she is probably at the... time of the month. Don''t worry this kind of bruise is nothingpared to... err... nothing I guess, by the way, it''s all up to you now!"

    "Her? Oh...."

    Something suddenly clicked in her head. She quickly realized the identity of the person that would dare to even take on Emperor Jin right in his face. She let out a sigh with a shaken head before turning around and left him with his shallow dignity.

    "Fusya?"

    Not long after Ayumu went on, the ever trusty giant smander that could move at high speed and carried a lot of weight effortlessly soon followed before stopping with its head slightly tilted. It looked at the old emperor whose face was swollen before approaching him slowly.

    The old man furrowed his eyebrows as heid his back against one of the empty buildings. He grimaced as the giant smander approached him like he was some sort of weird food.

    "What? Can''t recognize me without my... wait a minute, where''s the little girl?"

    Fusya suddenly twitched a little bit before standing on its two legs, it stood towering before looking at the castle and went on its way without further ado.

    "Huh," the old man looked at the excited giant smander that went on its way meanwhile...

    "Guh!"

    "Huh?"

    The old man nce toward the iing meek of a voice that was quite soft. He looked at the source before finding a certain tail waggle. Tuey was actually facing the ground with her figureid t.

    "Heh, looks like not even you could control the fe, huh?" chuckled the emperor with his swollen face.

    "Ayumu? Is that you? My,e here, let me take a good look at you."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Even though Ayumu knew that she will meet the woman after entering the gate, she was always caught off guard by her greetings that were full of affection in her words. She was slightly agape before it turned into a smile. She tidied herself before she walked slowly toward the charming woman. However, before she greeted her formally her figure was suddenly in her embrace.

    "My, you have grown big, you even cut your hair," she took a good look at Garuda''s Daughter before pinching her cheeks, "c''mon smile, let me see that cute dimples."

    "Aunty Val, please..." Ayumu''s cheeks turned a red hue before she meekly smiled.

    "Ah, there they are..."

    "Aunty Pris, I need to see Empress Cecile for a second."

    She slightly tilted her head before her lips pointed upward as she tapped the point of Ayumu''s nose, "just call her big sister like you always do."

    "B-but,"

    "No but, don''t worry about it, she won''t get butthurt by you calling her like you used to before. After all, being called big sister would actually enliven her mood."

    Ayumu could only smile wryly at the mature charming woman. However, thetter''s face turned a bit sour before letting out a sigh.

    "Sadly, I''m afraid she is upied at this time... by the way..." the aunty raised her eyebrows twice before making a cheeky smile, "have you set your eyes on a man yet?"

    "W-what? N-no, no of course not yet," she was clearly surprised by her sudden question but nevertheless, thetter won''t let go.

    "Oh c''mon, you can share your secret with me, don''t worry, I won''t tell your mother."

    She could only smile wryly before she shook her head, "I''m sorry Aunty Pris, but I need to see Em... I mean big sister for a second."

    "Hmm...?" she looked at the seriousness behind those eyes of hers.

    "Sadly, she is a bit upied with a... matter. Do you mind telling me what''s wrong? Maybe aunty can help you?"

    The kind gesture was not out of the ordinary, she knew that even though thetter was born from a powerful family, she didn''t act arrogantly nor coldly toward those that were close to her.

    "Well... it''s about my father."

    "Oh...."

    Her face turned to grimace as she heard the words from Ayumu''s tightened lips. Her father had been terminally ill but the sign of death never came. As long as thetter kept breathing, she will not lose hope.

    "I see, but what would Cecile do? You know she is not a physician or some sort right? I''ve been her mother her entire life and I never see her even approaching a single cauldron."

    "Hmm.. well actually, who I wanted to meet was not her but her..."

    "Hmm?"

    Ayumu was fighting inside her soul. She still refused to believe that it happened. She had a hunch before where she was in the other ne with Lyon but to be able to see it in her own eyes still swayed her heart to believe that it was true. She could only guess what her Aunty Pris would react if she said the word.

    "You are going to meet that young man she carried in her arms?"

    Her eyes opened wide as she looked at the shaking head of the charming woman. She was surprised that Aunty Pris herself would say it instead of her. She knew Empress Cecile was bold, but she would have thought she was that bold. In the end, Ayumu nervously nodded.

    "Hah...." the woman let out a sigh before her eyes turned serious, "is he a physician or some sort?"

    "No, to be honest, I don''t know, he said that he probably had a way to wake my father from his sleep. So..."

    "Hmm... he is not using your excuse to his benefit now is he?" the tone was cold and stern but it was understandable from her point of view. She looked at Ayumu as a desperate little girl trying to save his father from unknown doom. The pride of Garuda was thick within her veins. However, she was still a little girl in her eyes at the end of the day. She might get used by other people after knowing how easy it was to lure the noble girl.

    "I... don''t know."

    "Ow..."

    She embraced herself once more and put her head on her shoulder. The pink-haired woman was on the brink of hopelessness. Walking on a thin rope that she didn''t even know if the end of it was attached to something. She could fall at any time and be swallowed by her own darkness. Her Aunty Pris had offered massive help but the man in question was unaidable, the best alchemists that she knew of through both her husband and herself only shook her head.

    "It''s okay to cry Little Ayumu, it''s okay to feel weak."

    "Fusya?"

    "Eh?"

    The smander hade inside the castle through the broken gate effortlessly. It was standing with its two feet as it looked at the two women who hugged each other. Its deep ck eyes were blinking as it tilted its head curiously. However, the smile that the pink smander had never pose a threat to anyone.

    "What...?"

    "Wu?"

    A little ck wolf also tilted his head looking at the two. Aunty Pris was lost for word. What or where did they came from and why were they here? The questions in her head stayed in her head. There was no way that the animals themselves could answer it.

    Ayumu finally noticed the awkward air before she turned around and saw the giant smander which she outraced toward the castle from before.

    "Wu!" the cute little howl of Fenrir caught their attention before, under that sudden change of atmosphere, the little ck wolf entered the castle.

    "EEeek! A rat!"

    "Wu!"

    "Eeek a dog!"

    "Wuwu!"

    "That''s a wolf."

    "Wu."

    Fenrir nodded after one of the maids got it right however he soon realized that the maids were ring at him instead of thinking that he was cute. Looks like his charm was still inadequatepare to his master. There was a hint of punishment intent behind those ring eyes before the giant smander joined the party.

    "Fusya?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 387 - Bad Idea

    The big smander and the little ck wolf stood no chance against the group of powerful maids. They were all tied up like some burr to one of the pirs in the throne room. All the maids crossed their arms as they red at them both.

    Fenrir had his head hung down low for thest attempt in trying to appease the begrudged maids before Bernadeta stood forward from the group. As the leader of the maids, she must take control of the unique situations but unlike the rest of them, she was all smiles as she looked at the two creatures.

    "Hmm, I don''t remember that mistress has a pet, let alone two."

    "Wu?"

    "Fusya?"

    The giant smander was blinking innocently while the little ck wolf did the same. Their facial features didn''t exactly sway her heart as she looked at the floor was dirtied by the soils they brought from outside. Cleaning the throne room was the absolute job she was given task with but it would hinder their professionalism if they were to fail to do so under a certain time.

    "Alright girls, please presume the cleaning of the entire castle."

    The voice immediately snapped them out of their ring mood. They, including Bernadetta herself, immediately took a knee in respect as they turned around. They lowered their heads as they looked at the floor. There was a hint of dust that made their lips slightly twitched but the figure that they bowed to took no concern of such trivial things, instead, she was ncing at the sky and looked at the hole that she indirectly caused.

    "Hah..." she let out a sigh before walking through the path that the maids made by separating their lines into two. She stood up with an arm crossed before looking at the two creatures that suddenly came in without any invitation. This was one of the problems of having no guards at the front, but then again, she was the one that destroyed the gate by punching her own husband right in the face.

    "Now then, what should I do with you?"

    The mature charmingdy put her hands on her waist as if she was about to reprimand her own kids. However, even creatures such as themselves could feel the maternity auraing out of her.

    "Aunt Pris, if I recall correctly, that Fusya belonged to the young man that the... big sister carried in her arms."

    "That young man again? Hah..." she shook her head in disbelief. (Just how much can a guy... forget it, I couldn''t find the right word to describe it).

    "Then what about the cute furball over there."

    "Wu"

    "Hm... I have no idea about that one," Ayumu shook her head. She had never seen the little ck wolf being with Lyon before but from the way thetter acted, it looked like they knew each other.

    "Looks like they knew each other though," she consoled her right cheek with her palm as she let out a sigh.

    "Alright fine then, there was nothing��"

    She furrowed her eyebrows before turning around and saw another creature standing in front of the door. However this time it had a humanoid figure but with a fluffy tail like a dog.

    "Wait a minute, old man! Where did you go?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "And who might you be?"

    "Ah!"

    Tuey instinctively took a step back before looking at the person in front of her. Though her nose was sensitive, she picked up nothing before the woman already stood right within her reach.

    "Uhm... Err...." her face turned a red hue before thetter suddenly reached out her arm against the empty space beside her.

    *<em>CLASPED</em>!

    Her face was indifferent whilst Ayumu and Tuey with the rest of the maids was astonished as they looked at the former''s hand grabbing something out of a thin air.

    "I... I see, looks like I couldn''t get past you even with this little girl as a decoy."

    The woman let out a sigh before she looked at her husband who was trying to sneak in past her but caught red-handed. His wrist was casually caught by her hand without any additional effort, she could read him like an open book. She gradually closed her eyes before her eyes turned into a re that jolted his spine.

    "P-Prisc?"

    Muttered Emperor Jin with his broken nose. He could feel dread from her eyes before his smile twitched. (Did.. did I go too far?) thought him as he gulped his saliva.

    "You must have a death wish or some��"

    "Good afternoon Aunt Pris."

    (SAFE!) shouted Jin inside his heart before he took a nce at his savior. It was the woman from which act as an overseer during the Thronepetition. The woman who was reporting events toward the empress herself, Sophia Treas Alrude.

    With the battle of the inheritance started to heat up, her presence was required more than ever. Being on the opposite side of Nistan, it was bound for her to go into battle. Lyon would have never guessed that thedy with the dancing attire would lift up her fist against an army.

    "Good afternoon Sophie."

    "Hi, Sophia."

    Both of them greeted back before the empress let go of her husband''s wrist. She could already feel the headache that was about toe. At this kind of time, sometimes she was jealous of her free daughter.

    "Bernadetta."

    "Yes mistress!"

    "Prepare a room for the guest, Sophia, me, and my husband must discuss something important. Made sure you treat them with our best services, the kind Treas would offer."

    "Yes, mistress! Uhm... including the giant smander and the little furball?"

    "Yes, including those two."

    "Right away mistress! You''ve heard her, let''s go girls!"

    Tuey was still in shock at the beautiful pce since thest one she entered was old and dusty that belong to Yoji. However, before she could utter a word of astonishment, one of the maids dragged her hand without her consent as they went into the hall where the guest rooms were at.

    "Uncle, aunty, Nistan had started their attack. It seemed like they were eying on this world of yours."

    Prisc let out a sigh as she nced at the empty throne. The red carpet would soon be stained by the blood of their own kin. The two siblings of hers were fighting for the treasury in their own way. No matter what cultivation they were at, greed couldn''t be erased from the equation of what they a being.

    "Of course they would eye on this world, we never formed an alliance. It is an easy target," eximed Prisc.

    "Sadly, neither my wife nor my daughter wanted the inheritance from that old bone. Good lord, he is still a bastard even at this age!"

    Prisc slightly smiled as she looked at her husband agitated with a clenched fist. For he was the one that pursued her and the old bone was the one that stood between them before he obliterated his way in.

    "I know of your concern, that''s why I will assemble some of my father''s resources to stand guard here. That way, they would have a second thought to attack."

    Sophia''s answer was clear as day. She was trying to rope them in the hope to gain their favor. The Avnche Fist was sought throughout the world but his wife would make a tremendous boost on their morale.

    Jin Haga hummed before he looked at his wife. He shook his head before saying, "I''m sorry Sophia, but that wouldn''t do."

    "Eh?"

    Sophia was startled by his answer before looking at her aunt who seemed to not deny his opinion.

    "Why?"

    "As I mentioned before, my beautiful cute wife here and my aggressive beautiful daughter there doesn''t want to partake in this stupid inheritance battle. However, it''s not like we would like to leave this world, I mean, look around you, my sweat was wasted for this building and icon."

    The self-made emperor let out a proud smile as he looked at the throne room. In order to fight those love rivals, he had to make it by himself.

    "Wait a minute, was that hole always there?"

    "Oh... heh.. haha... I wonder who... must be the Nistan attacking the city. Those unfaithful scoundrels! Hahaha!"

    "Hmm...."

    Emperor Jin squinted his eyes as he looked at his wife. Her acting was quite miserable and too obvious for him but would he dare to me her, of course not.

    "Then.. what are you going to do about the situation," asked Sophia who was still bewildered by their responses.

    "Hm.. for now, I need answers from my daughter, but sadly we need to wait first.... oh! I have a great idea!"

    "Oh no..."

    "What."

    "N-Nothing."

    Jin Haga was caught sweating against her re before thetter sped her hands against Sophia, "Sophie my dear, please invite your parents and my younger sister with her husband from Nistan to gather here, tell them that they muste! After all... I have a son-inw all of a sudden."

    "EEEH?!"

    Sophia''s eyes opened wide in disbelief but Jin Haga''s was wider.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 388 - Jin And Priscila

    Sophia was taken back by her sudden suggestion. The charming woman was educated through and through but she would have never thought to invite the possible enemies into her own home. There was a limit to being brave and she had no idea if this was over it or not.

    "Aunty Pris, are you sure this is a good idea?"

    "Of course it is, tell them toe tomorrow in haste. My personal invitation, I''m sure they won''t refuse or do they want me to enter the battle of inheritance?"

    Of course, she was joking about thetter part as Sophia slightly chuckled. She could only nod before suddenly hugging her tight to Prisc''s surprise. Before Prisc could utter a word of the console, Sophia let her go from her sudden embrace. She took a slight bow before bidding her farewell.

    Looking at her distancing back, the woman tightened up her upper lips.

    "I know right, why didn''t I get a hug too."

    "Nobody wants to hug an old man like you."

    "Hah! You said it! I''m an old man! See the disguise works!"

    She pinched her head before she turned around and walked away.

    "Hey where are you going?" asked Jin.

    "I need to notify my daughter of course."

    "Are you sure? Won''t you like be a bad mother if you did?"

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Prisc turned around to face her husband.

    "Well, you know, they might be making our grandchild now?"

    "... WHAT?!" the shout almost widen the hole in the ceiling.

    "Hey, why are you so surprised? It''s a given nature, I mean. He is her husband, our daughter said it so."

    "HOW... How are you so calm with all of this happening?! It''s all happening so fast! Why am I the only one that had emotions crashing down?"

    "Maybe because you overthink it?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You!"

    "Hey! Hey! Stop it. We need to focus on tomorrow''s event that you suddenly arranged. Good lord, your impulse is something else."

    "It''s just a banquet what is there to arrange more than the usual?"

    "Well, things are naturally will get pretty physical tomorrow," he shook his head before muttering, "I hope my house is still intact by then."

    The hole in the ceiling above them didn''t give him the mental support he needed before letting out a sigh.

    ------------------

    Meanwhile, Sophia was heading down to see Lyon''s group who chose not to chase them inside the castle.

    "There will be a big banquet tomorrow night, all the Throne winners will be invited and so you. The Treas family had amodated your stay personally, each with a personal assistant that you could call at any given time."

    Sophia deliberately hid the fact that it was a banquet for Lyon, otherwise, things might get wild before the time came. With how the winner had been shown and thus ending thepetition, it would only be proper to end it with a grand banquet, after all, they were geniuses of theter generation.

    "Wait a minute, does that mean free food? Like a lot of meat?! Venison and kinds of stuff?!"

    Ryona''s eyes were glimmering with hope. Even though Sylviana had amodated hers and others from the Labyrinth of Simak, her carnivore instinct never fade.

    "Yes quite a few royal meats are there for your indulgence," Sophia smiled before she continued, "I will join you tomorrow inside the banquet."

    "Oh no..."

    "Yup, not good."

    "Finally I got to see him in action myself!"

    Biane and Clemora had the same reaction of shaking their heads with ck lines over them. They remembered how things went down when they went into a banquet before an uninvited guest came from out of nowhere. They remembered vividly as he opened the huge double doors before stealing all the attention from the four royalties.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" asked Sophia who didn''t know a certain history of Lyon''s feat.

    "*Ehem, everyone certainly had different experience regarding... banquet and him."

    Princess Aelina had her cheek turned a red hue before she couldn''t bear the embarrassment and consoled them with her palms as her mind reminisce that night where an unruly young man out of nowhere suddenly take a knee before throwing her up in the air to bask in the moonlight. It was the time she cherished and hold dear.

    "Hmm... whatever you do... don''t let him drink wine!" said Biane with a stern tone. Her warning was supported by a nod from her half-sister Clemora. The two of them saw firsthand how he destroyed the entire cliff with a single note pricked from the zither.

    "Really? Was he that prone to alcohol? Well, well, well, looks like the Handsome Thief got his weakness figured out," Sophia chuckled before Clemora shook her head,

    "It''s not a weakness, it''s... well... how should I put this... the alcohol only awakened his true potential uncontrobly, however, that was just one sip of wine, if its a bottle... I''d... I don''t know... my imagination could only go so far."

    Clemora''s words were words of concern. They were not by any means to scare her but being one of the two that watched how he sent those nobles down to the raging waves with a variety of sharp protruding rocks while somehow making his own escape safely still bought awe.

    "Luna, we will meet him there."

    Luna''s eyes were absent-minded before a hand patted her shoulder. The golden demoness that broke her cultivation in the process of saving her student stood with a smile.

    "E-en..." she nodded. However, Luna soon looked at Karina let her gaze controlled her as thetter looked at the castle.

    Unlike the others, Kyoko was furrowing her eyebrows as she looked at Karina. There was nothing but curiosity in her eyes, it had been some time that she looked at the unusual mana flow surrounding the woman''s figure.

    "Hmm..."

    -----------------------

    The room where no one else dared to enter was quiet with only the whispering wind filled in the atmosphere. One of the opened books on top of the desk slowly flipped another page due to nature''s breath. Not a single tick of the clock was heard, only ice cubes that were melting were hitting the ss they were confined in.

    The shimmer of the sun was slowly diminishing as the cumulonimbus clouds started to gather with their pitch dark hue. The temperature naturally whisked down as the rhythm of the forest was heard.

    The young man was resting peacefully, unaware that he was loved by the beautiful woman which his head wasid in an embrace to. Laid down on top of her voluptuous bosom, the orifices on his face had stopped bleeding but a smile was worn on his tired face.

    Her hands rest on top of his bare chest as her left wrist slightly felt the thumping of his heart. The auburn beauty had her hair slightly fluttered by the wind that came unhindered from the broken window.

    Both of them were exchanging their heat toward the skin-on-skin method. They need not the nket that they were resting on for their bond was warmer than the sun.

    The sleeping auburn beauty slowly twitched her eyebrows before her eyes slightly fluttered. She gradually opened her nce before her lips pointed upward as the young man was still in her embrace. Shebed his hair with her finger, she couldn''t believe it was real. (You did the impossible... I know you could do it).

    "The reckless prisoner that I knew of... is the first miracle that happened in my life, and it''s a beautiful one at that."

    Despite the firstborn lightning was heard in the sky. It brought nothing but an empty threat to her. There was no hint of jolt or even a fidget from her expressions when the loud thunder struck the sea nearby.

    <em>*BOOM!</em>

    <em></em>The sh of lightning illuminated the room before a single drop of liquid freefalling against the ground. The first droplet brought many of its brethren before the forest immediately lost its call to it.

    "Hehe, look at that Lyon... it''s our favorite weather... but... looks like we have a guest here."

    Cecile smiled as she looked at the figure that was standing right in front of the bed.

    "You''ve finally decided toe despite the warring aura that I exuded... I see... those eyes..."

    Her jade eyes were slightly lit as her jade hair fluttered against the wind storm from the window. Her silver pupils were ever menacing but it did nothing to the woman that was dubbed the strongest female to ever live by the younger generation. The idols of many youngsses didn''t cower against the aura of a literal dragon.

    The two women were staring at each other despite the raging storm as one additional figure shook her head as she leaned on the edge of the broken window. Her purple lips pointed upward as she saw the auburn and the jade had a showdown just from their gaze.

    (Wow, wow, wow.... their intense res are crippling!) thought Yunesia before she looked at the door in front of her being pushed open without a single creak.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 389 - He Never Forgets You

    The weathering storm outside was full of thunder and lightning with rude gales of wind brooming the sea into raging waves. The ice inside the ss melted slowly before hitting the ss with a click as the opened book flipped another page.

    The young man was sleeping on top of the bed alone. The nket had embraced him to bring the much warmth that he needed, but the smile that was on his face was no more. His neutral face seemed unfazed and the quality of sleep he was getting didn''t diminish even with the loud rage of the sky. The rain that hit the floor and the wind that blowout the curtains only brought about a serene feeling and calming sense to his unconscious mind.

    The soul was sleeping but his natural instinct sensed no one in the vicinity of his figure. The woman that hadid him to rest was gone, the dragon woman and the Throne winner were as well. Adhere to the bed that was the best quality there was in the world. The young man didn''t know that the three left because of the person who opened the door.

    *<em>CLICK!</em>

    The cup was put down to adhere to its trustworthy saucer te. The steaming out of the extravagant milk was soothing and permeated the luxurious room. The crackle of the woods from the firepit was calming as the carpet fur on the expensive wooden flooring slightly fluttered. A huge chandelier hanging from the ceilings brought about light that opened the view from every corner of the room. However, the said chandelier was not made to hold candles, it was made to hold hundreds of mana orbs that lightly floating up and down in a wave pattern. The morous chandelier was made of a metal that wasparable to ck Mythril.

    Crossing her legs after putting the cup back, she straightened her back on top of the fluffy cushion of a chair that she sat on before letting out a sigh.

    "Seriously... what are you three up to in that room," asked Prisc. She looked at the woman that was resting on top of a curvaceous sofa with her head resting on the armrest.

    The long slender legs were only covered with soft silk that had a low opacity but it gradually heightened as it got to her private parts. Her slim waist was tied by a cotton belt as her top had the same opacity pattern as the bottom part. The deep V revealed the cleavage of her voluptuous breasts that could kill a man. She heaved as her auburn eyes looked at the ceiling,

    "Don''t ask me, ask these two," answered Cecile without pointing at the other three females in the room.

    "Hah..." Prisc let out a sigh at the attitude that her daughter had shown but she didn''t mind herziness before she turned her nce toward Yunesia and the woman she had never seen before.

    "Yunesia... It''s been a while, I see you put on some weight on a certain part of your body," Prisc chuckled. Nobody dared to jokingly say something like that to a genius like her except of course the mother of the empress herself.

    The two people in front of Yunesia were the ones that had never curry favor with her. Even though they were powerful enough like the others and even more than some, they didn''t act with greed for power.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Yunesia smiled in response before looking at Ayumu who appeared to still have a hint of resentment behind those eyes of hers. However, it was clear that thetter was still feelingplicated about the whole situation. On one hand, she was so close with her eternal idol while on the other hand was the only woman who hade out unscathed, unlike her father.

    "Then.. who are you, youngdy?" asked Prisc with a joyful smile as she looked at the beautiful hair of jade that belonged to the woman with vertical silver pupils. (This woman, she is out of love isn''t she... she is really cold), despite her thought, her smile didn''t fade.

    "Lumina... My name is Lumina."

    "Ah," she sped her hands before continuing, "what a wonderful name... you have beautiful eyes too. Like a... hmmm... I can''t pinpoint the saying..."

    "Like a sword that cuts through jade."

    "Hm?" Prisc slightly tilted her head as she looked at Cecile who casually says the words without any contemtion.

    "How did you know?" Lumina red at Cecile before thetter picked up the ss of wine nearby.

    "Of course I know, I''m his wife, the very first and the very best. I know all about him," she took a sip before looking at the red liquid dancing in the ss as she slightly shook it.

    The words ''his wife'' sent a stinging sharp blow to her heart and Ayumu, though they had different contexts. Meanwhile, Prisc couldn''t believe how casually she said her rtionship status against her own mother. She decided to ept as it is for now, if not the various emotions will begin to sumb her into a meltdownter.

    "Ah right, I meant to tell you that there will be a banquet tomorrow evening.... wait... FIRST? You mean he has a SECOND?!"

    Lumina didn''t get to ask before Prisci almost passed out by her daughter''s words. Ayumu had her jaw pulled downward and locked as she looked at her idol. The image of the perfect woman slowly crumbled right before her eyes but Cecile didn''t faze against their reaction. She was still looking at the wine before her lips pointed upward.

    She put down the ss of wine before slowly standing up. Her tall and lean figure had a hint of muscrity as her body contracted when she stretched. She yawned without her hand covering it up before she smiled and approached Lumina who had a thousand questions inside her head.

    The two stood against each other but Cecile was the only one smiling as she slightly looked down because of her tall figure. The auburn hair suddenly fluttered before her face leaned in right beside her right ear and her left hand grabbed Lumina''s right shoulder. With a soft voice that only the dragon woman could hear, she left a message before Lumina''s eyes opened wide with every word that she uttered.

    ''He never forgets you.''

    "Welp, I''m going to sleep! Hehe!" she immediately left the room before everyone in the room could take a second breath. The speed was astonishing despite her figure, only a few tap of her foot was heard before she whooshed herself out.

    "Hey wait! Geez, that tall girl of mine! Don''t forget about the banquet tomorrow!" Prisc could only shout in hope that it reached her daughter''s ears.

    "Alright, for the meantime you beautifuldies please stay for the night and attend tomorrow''s banquet. There will be a lot of opportunities and delicious food tomorrow, so please enjoy the night at my house. Bernadetta will prepare the guest room... but before that," Prisc smiled before Lumina''s eyes opened wide as her head was pressed onto a bosom. She was still upied by the words that Cecile whispered to her before the warmth that she felt put it aside.

    "I don''t know what you have been through, but I can see it in your beautiful eyes that it has been hard. Don''t worry, don''t worry..." Prisc rubbed her back as she consoled Lumina out of nowhere. "A woman shouldn''t condemn it all by herself, believe it or not, people are always weak at nature, its okay to cry or let your emotion go once in a while."

    Lumina was standing awkwardly, she didn''t know what the woman was saying at all but somehow, she didn''t mind it. The sudden embrace of a mother had long she forgotten since her own had only loved her in the name of glory. She could only give a slight nod before Prisc let her embrace go.

    ----------------

    The door was slowly pushed before it closed with a click. The auburn eyes looked at the young man that was sleeping soundlessly. The heave of his chest put the nket that covered him up and down. She smiled before taking off her clothes and put them aside.

    The rain was still going on without dy but the woman turned naked and opened the nket that covered the young man''s warmth. Sheid her head to rest so that her face was against his. She pulled the nket back to cover them both before her hand reached out and touched his cheek.

    "Aren''t you d... you met her again."

    Despite her tall figure, she snuggled on top of his chest before embracing him under the nket.

    Meanwhile, under the stormy rain, a figure was standing right in front of the door to the castle.

    "Madoka... you do it."

    "No..."

    "Get over here you!"

    "F-Fine."

    With a fake cough, Madoka knocked on the door before it suddenly opened right after the first knock.

    "I knew it..." Ayumu shook her head.

    "Hehe...."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 390 - Preparation For The Banquet

    The downpouring of the rain was still ongoing even when the day had gone by. The sun was in a contending battle against the thick ck clouds but it had no sign of winning. The sea was raging but the festive of the banquet was about to begin soon.

    In the throne room, the broken ceiling was already fixed spotless. There was not a sign of debris or even dust on the clean floor below. The single throne that was the center of attention didn''t lose its splendor against the uniquely set clean tables that hosted a variety of delicacies.

    Bernadetta walked to the center of the empty banquet before pping her hand once. Then, they came with a whoosh right in front of them with their hands held on their back. The group of maids did an astounding job in cleaning the entire huge and vast building in less than a single night. Not to mention fixing the rooftop with such finesse.

    "The banquet will begin this evening until who knows when. I hope all of you are in your best shape to bring your best service. We are not the usual maid you see in a noble house, we are professionals! Paid by the illustrious Treas family! We are part of the family and let''s do our part!"

    *Ehem

    After a fake cough, Bernadetta changed her tone to the usual self, "Man, this speech from my predecessor is really weird..."

    The sudden boost of morale that the group of maids received suddenly vanished into thin air as their leader slouched her shoulders. Their mouth twitched as ck lines appeared over their head.

    "Well anyway, the sun is going down soon enough, though, the weather is quite fuming for some reason."

    The moment sheid down those words, the thunder in the sky strikes the raging sea as thetter roared through the waves.

    "Is this a bad omen?"

    Jin muttered as he looked against the window in his room. His eyebrows muttered before he reached his face with his hand and smirked. He pulled his face off against the sh of thunder before stretching his neck with a crack.

    "Or is it a good omen... heh," Jin smirked with his hands ced on his waist. There was not a single shred of fear of what''s going to happenter at the grand dinner, or banquet one may call it. Fists were bound to be thrown and blood was destined to be shed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "It''s been a while since I wear my emperor cloak... yup... it still fits, now then," he turned around with a flutter of his cloak before heading toward the door.

    ------------

    The grand banquet was going to be held soon and Jugen''s group was already preparing themselves from the morous elite inn that they were hosted in by the richest family in the world. The sound of a neighing horse was heard under the storming weather, a beautiful andrge carriage was pulled by eight horses with a single assigned driver dressed in maid attire.

    "Our ride has arrived," said Jugen with a smile on his face. He was particrly excited about the uing event, even though his big brother didn''t win thepetition. The valor of his might was clearly shown in the now-ransacked East City.

    "You guys can go without me, I will take care of Miss Sylviana first. She is my top priority right now."

    The rest of the group had be mellow with their eyes but on the other hand, they had respect for her. A loyalpanion is worth more than treasures from heaven.

    "Don''t worry so much, but your presence is indeed needed. Though I may not be a physician of some sort, I can still see with my eye that her mana is regting. All she needed is just like the local physician said, a much-needed rest from extreme fatigue," Kyoko smiled as she looked at Fei who attend her master.

    "Well then Fei, if she woke up, be sure to take her to the banquet," said Karina with a smile before thetter respond with a smiling nod.

    "Wait a minute Jugen, aren''t you going to take care of that old man that hubby gave?" asked Ryona yfully as she leaned her face while raising her eyebrows up and down.

    "P-Please don''t," he shook his head before he took a nce at the room where he left the old man was at.

    "Astonishingly, that old man also started to regte his mana, so don''t be surprised if he woke up and suddenly choke you because of how you treated him," Kyoko chuckled.

    Jugen gulped in horror with his heart palpitating and palms turned sweaty. His shoulders vibrated in instinct before he ran outside.

    "Wee to��"

    Jugen disregard the polite maid that was in the middle of her bow before entering the carriage in one swift movement.

    The maid was left with a gobsmacked face as she muttered ''eh'' in the process. With her hand holding one giant umbre to provide ess to the carriage she shook her head to regain her sense.

    "Phew, what a weird fellow," she muttered under her breath. With the heavy downpour of the rain, there was no way that Jugen who was inside the carriage could hear what she said.

    "Well then, let''s go," asked Luna after she tied her hair into a ponytail. Her eyes turned sharp as she walked in front of the group as if she was leading them.

    The maid had her eyes opened wide as she looked at the group of beautiful womening straight at her. Every single one of them was a grand masterwork of the gods without any w. Beautiful in their own way. The blonde, the fox, the tomboy, the wild, the brte, the sisters, while the way they walked already gave off their unique personalities. She gulped as she could smell trouble even with the stench of the soil permeating because of the rain. (Captain Bernadetta, I don''t think the banquet will be held smoothly with these kingdom-toppling beauty joining in).

    Luna furrowed her eyebrows as the rest followed suit. A cry was heard before they slightly nce to the sky amidst the rain.

    "Phew, that''s a lot of guests!" said Ryona astonished.

    "Do you think the ce could handle such sum of people?" asked Princess Aelina.

    *<em>Ehem!</em>

    The maid made a fake cough to pull their attention away from the sky toward her.

    "The Mistress Prisc has a really big throne room that is bound to fit even the one hundred Crown Winners with their grandson''s best friend''s daughter''s son included. So do not be worry, there will still be a lot more space left for you to dance under the beautiful chandelier light that was made of the material with the highest grade you can find in the market of the elite, some are not even in the market."

    "What?"

    "Who?"

    Biane and Clemora both had their eyebrows went one up and the other down as they looked at each other before turning their nce toward the maid.

    "Be rest assured that there will be enough spaces to dance or chats and moured yourself with the eyes of many since all of you are certainly going to make the chandeliers the second thing to illuminate the room," said the maid.

    "Your flowery words are well trained and entertaining. It''s as if out of instinct that you said that, but no matter, I respect your profession and the ability in which you perform. You don''t mind if I smoke right?" asked Kyoko before she pulled out her favorite long thin pipe with a slick of her fingers.

    "You are absolutely wee foxdy! Now then, if everyone is ready, please head inside and find yourself a seat, the journey won''t take long but there are little snacks and wine that you could enjoy... even fruit juices from other worlds are there for your tongue delicacies!"

    The professionalism that the maid showed indirectly applied to the status that the Treas family had. She still kept her smile before every single one of them entered the carriage. With a slight bow, she closed the door before acting as the driver of the carriage.

    Their destination was the huge castle in the Center City. Even though the invitation was sudden, the experts that wanted to curry favor them were not little. Not including the Crown winners that failed to sit on the only throne avable, sect leaders, and notable people from various regions were also included in the banquet that was bound to be bloody from their spections. Thus, only people who dare enough to pay the price that wille.

    "Rest as much as you need Lyon," muttered Cecile before she nted a kiss on his forehead. She had spent over the night and day just resting beside him to give him natural warmth. She begrudgingly let him go before the smile of his turned neutral.. She immediately chuckled before she shook her head and picked up her clothes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 391 - The Banquet

    Prisc had dressed quite neatly, simple but beautiful. Less is more was the embodiment of the dress that she wore. The elegance that of a high-ss elite was adorned by the way she stood. No gaze could escape without at least checking her once. There was no hint of impurity, only hints of grace. She stood right below the stairs adjacent to the throne her thin lips puckered up a smile.

    "Bernadetta.."

    "Yes, mistress!" Bernadetta took a bow before opening the huge double door with a light pull from her end.

    The storm paled inparison to the cultivators from various regions gathering and chatting at the front. None of them dared to express their displeasure for making them wait, especially not with the status the host held. All their smiles were presented to Bernadetta''s face who took a bow and weed them with all the courtesy a professional maid would have.

    The high-end cultivators slowly came inside the throne room with their morous clothing. There was no need to hold back when Treas''s family was the one hosting the banquet. Their might, their statuses, even their rides were noticeable from a distance. There was nock of resources for thedies to re their finest jewelry as there was nock ofplimentary from the gents.

    Everyone had their own style ofmunicating but all of them share the same respect toward the beautiful woman under the throne. However, they revered the one that was justing out from the other side of the hall with his hands behind his back. His footsteps were loud and clear as a smirk adorned his face. They knew his name, they knew his achievements, theter generations had heard of his name but the former saw the events very clearly. The self-made emperor, the iconic story of a nobody marrying a goddess, the emperor that was born from amoner, Jin Haga.

    "He is here."

    "Ah, I couldn''t believe it."

    "He is still as handsome as many years ago."

    "Eh.. m-mother?"

    "Hushh and let me indulge in my fantasy."

    The nobles and the cultivators started to whisper among themselves as most women were captivated by the charisma that the man exuded. The handsome features, the achievements, and the deep cultivation that the man bore with him brought about a fierce allure to the table. However, the women could only whisper their ttery words since the woman that got a hold of that man was present.

    "How do I look, my dear?" asked Jin as he smiled against the woman who broke his nose just one day before.

    "You look... dashing," she was trying hard to not praised him since her mood was still bitter but the illuminating charm that thetter exuded ovee it. Thedies were surely eyeing him and as the wife of such a man, she locked his arm with hers to his surprise.

    "Prisc..." Jin muttered her name but thetter blushingly looked away.

    "Heh, we are already an old couple you know, what so embarrassing about locking each other''s arms?" Jin chuckled before someone stole both of their nces.

    The center of attention immediately averted toward thedy whose tapping heels silenced the atmosphere. She walked with grace and beauty as her dress revealed one of her knees. The mor that she exuded as she approached the couple proved her maturity but the ones that stole their smiles were also the couple that walked behind her with smiles on their faces.

    "Hey, that''s..."

    "The one that walked in the middle, Sophia Treas Alrude. The other two people behind her must be..!"

    "The Alrude line."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Sophia gracefully took a slight bow before she smiled, "Hello Uncle and Aunty!"

    "Oh my, you look stunning!" Prisc spared no time before unlocking her arms to Jin''s disbelief. She then slightly grabbed both of her niece''s hands as she savored the beautiful face in front of her with praises from her savory lips.

    "Hahaha! Big Brother! How are you!" The man that was neatly dressed immediately hugged Jin Haga who was caught of guard.

    "Ah you''re breaking me, you''re breaking me!"

    "Hahaha!" both of themughed as he let go of his embrace. These were the kind of connections that made women wandered.

    "I''m fine! Even more so, actually, I''m GREAT! Hahaha! There will be exciting news after this one!"

    "OH! Hahaha! Yes, yes, I eavesdrop on these two and I know exactly what you are talking about!"

    "Hey, Luke! Don''t set a bad example to our daughter!" the woman didn''t hesitate to p his upper arm from the back before she smiled against Jin Haga.

    (Man, looks like we are in the same boat) thought Jin before thedy greeted his wife.

    "Good evening sister-inw you look as beautiful as always, I don''t think time would do anything rude to you soon."

    "Hah, such ttery, Feine, you look like Sophia''s older sister from a distance."

    "You really think so?" Feine held both of her cheeks as she sumbed in her single ttery.

    "Meanwhile, Luke, howe you greeted him first and not me."

    Luke smiled awkwardly before taking a bow, "Good evening older sister."

    "Good," Prisc nodded as she showed her superiority.

    Jin had his mouth slightly twitched before Sophia said.

    "Aunty, I forgot to tell you but with the conclusion of the Throne, may this banquet be used to celebrate it as well?"

    "It''s toote to say no, now is it?" Prisc smiled before Sophia hugged her, "You''re the best."

    Prisc rubbed her head before Feine bowed, "I''m sorry! I''m truly sorry sister-inw."

    "No no, it''s fine, c''mon enjoy the banquet."

    "Then can I took over as the host for a while?"

    "Heh, you sure do like a spotlight, huh? Haha!" Jinughed before Luke followed suit.

    "Speaking of which, I didn''t see that favorite niece of mine," asked Luke before Feine looked around and turned her nce back at them both.

    Prisc let out a sigh before she muttered, "She probably will jointer, you know how she acts, pretty udylike."

    "But that''s her charm though," Feine blurted out.

    "I know, but still..." she let out a sigh.

    Meanwhile, the Crown winners hade and conversed among their circles. Congratting each other and some of the higher leaderboards surely showed their cockiness to the lesser.

    "Hey, where is Lady Yunesia?"

    "She is the winner so... of course she would have shownst. Damn, her career is more illuminating than a shooting star!"

    "Well, she is a genius ever since she was born so, no need topare ourselves. However, did you hear about what happened to... you know...."

    "Kaiju Loh..."

    "Shhh... keep it low."

    "It''s nuts, I know, but is there someone from the East City? They most likely lived the story."

    "Oh, I was there... It was brutal. There I saw, the man that probably had the most immense talent from all of us, pummeled to dust. I kid you not, there was not even a limb left."

    The group gasped before they suddenly noticed Tusak and his old master came out from the building.

    "You can ask Tusak if I''m lying or not, he was there with his teacher when the whole things unfold."

    Meanwhile, Tusak didn''t seem to be interested in the group where the Crown winners crowded themselves.

    "Hmm... he is not here. I expected as much," Tusak muttered. The Wind Fist wore formal clothing that would still represent him as a fighter. The others didn''t think much of it since it was a norm for the n he was in.

    "We are in a banquet and you are looking for him? Are you alright?" asked the old master.

    "W-Wha?! N-NO!"

    "No? Want to go home?"

    "Y... N.. I''m alright," answered Tusak to his master''s chuckle.

    However, thetter soon furrowed his eyebrows as he looked forward and took a nce at the man whom he called senior.

    "No way, that was actually a disguise?" (You mean to tell me that his cultivation shot a new ground?! Or was it really that high?) the old master hummed in jealousy. He noticed with a single nce around the room that the other patriarchs that were in the g, didn''t stand behind Loh''s Patriarch.

    "I know you are not fully healed, but stay vignt, Tusak," the master spoke before blending in with other folks his age.

    <em>*Neigh!</em>

    <em></em>The neighing from eight different horses bound to lock their interest toward the entrance of the throne room. Some of the highly notable elites immediately took a peek before the driver jumped right in front of the carriage door elegantly. Under the weathering storm, she opened the door before the first leg was seen stepping out.

    "Wee to the banquet, please enjoy it to the fullest and create unforgettable memories!" said the maid with a bow.

    "He is here..." Luna was the first one that stepped out of the carriage.. Her eyes were sharp as she looked at the grand castle right in front of her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 392 - Women Of Class

    The eyes of the onlookers were locked toward the group of women that just came out of the grand carriage. The purple hair one led them as her hips swaying and her arms swinging when she walked. Her eyes were sharp forward as she ascended those stairs, pricking the hearts of those young nobles and the likes. She might not be as tall as the others nor strong as the others, but every woman in the room knew the difference between her and the ones behind her.

    Ryona had her arms behind her head as she aloofly walked the way she wanted even in a formal such as this. Her smile turned brighter as she looked at the variety of foods on the curved table. She was the wildest of all of them, but she didn''t care how the onlookers think that she didn''t belong in such an event.

    Biane and Clemora both had their usual dress with them at all times. Though the banquet that they had with Lyon before was far from being this grand, the fine etiquettes were more or less the same. Those that were born with nobility knew how to properly act in a g, however, the atmosphere at the time and now was vastly different since their profiles couldn''t bepared. They allcked the resourcespared to the other elites but being two of four beauties from Luderia''s Dynasty, they didn''tck the ss that they were exuding, especially not Aelina.

    The Princess of Luderia had her setbacks and her own experience with the miracle maker. She could still feel the warmth of his hand when grabbing hers. Not to mention the entire thing where she held on to his neck under the heavy wave on the slippery cliff. Nothing could rece the memory that she experienced at the time. Slightly clenching her hands, she walked forward while exuding authority. Meanwhile...

    "Fuu..."

    A smoke permeated out as the whole male in the room was captivated by the scents that suddenly upied their nostrils. The hint of maturity and mellow was in that very fragrance, none of them coughed, but every one of them definitely got caught by the rxing feeling that made their cheeks turned a red hue. Her azure hair was darker than the sea and her ears slightly trickled despite the calm demeanor that she exuded with her slow walk. The woman didn''t host the banquet but no one would me them if someone thought that she was. Her red eyes looked at the surrounding cultivators but a hint of worry was not shown in her face. (Every single one of them is quite strong, but... that''s because of the situation they were born in, give it a month and I bet these women would also reach a breakthrough) thought Kyoko before she smiled wryly (Of course, the only one that holds them back is actually the Savior himself. Oh Lyon you double-edged yboy).

    The golden silk of hair that was fluttering immediately caught their attention the moment she stepped in. Her sharp eyes didn''t take a nce at the drooling men and the jealous women. Some will judge, some will praise, but the golden demoness that wore a cap didn''t hesitate to walk on the red carpet. Her tomboyish nature couldn''t be beaten as she refused to wear a dress to such an event. Born from a nobility the woman was unrestrained and managed to make a name for herself back in Nostria. However, her cultivation had a sudden boost ever since she and Lyon uncovered the rumored ''sacred beast'' in the forest near the kingdom.

    However, the women''s and the mens'' moods immediately swapped with each other the moment a beautiful man stepped forward with his trusty bow and quiver on his back. His ears were almost sharp but not elf-like sharp. His face was clean and handsome and his hair draped around his shoulders to his chest. The clear view of his smile brought the women''s hearts to flutter and their male counterparts to fume in jealousy. He didn''t wear any fancy things like those men in power wore, he wore his usual outfit that fit his role as a marksman.

    "Man, look at them! Their figures immediately captivated the entire room!"

    "I know right, but who are they, I never heard of them."

    "I never saw them either."

    The sect leaders and the youngster in their n were eyeing the women but who could me them. Each of their beauty could topple a kingdom and incite war.

    "Well, if nobody is going to approach them, then let me," one of the men from the Crown Winner chuckled before one of them hold their shoulder.

    "Oi oi, if you want to take the step ahead there is no need to pull this brother down, there are more than one there and their cultivation level is quite meh, so it would be easy to allure one of them," said the same man with a wry smile.

    "No, you shouldn''t, if you value your life, you better stay put with us," said the Crown Winner that came from the East City.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The man looked at his face that was full of grim. He had a harsh gulp before turning around and faced him, "What''s wrong? Do you know them?"

    All the others immediately leaned in to listen to what the man was about to say. The atmosphere in that small circle immediately turned palpitating as thetter looked down to the floor to take a breath. He faced up and looked at them before saying his words.

    "Before thepetition begins, I remember vividly how Kaiju Loh set his eyes on the group. However, the group didn''t faze, especially that woman with purple hair. She crossed her arms and tantly said that he was nothingpared to Lyon."

    "Lyon? You mean?!"

    "En, the Young Emperor himself, Lyon Torga. The man thatid waste to East City, even crippling Kaiju''s senior in the process since he dared to meddle."

    The man took a harsh gulp before sping the Crown winner''s hand with a strong nod, "Thank you..."

    The group immediately canceled their initiation to even talk to the group. Their cultivation might be the lowest in the room but their status was amongst the highest. The young man that killed the immense genius right in front of the whole city without a care of consequences, who would dare to offend them now.

    "Hmm.. all eyes are locked on them, do you know who they are?" asked Prisc.

    "I know Aunty, they belonged to the handso��"

    "Handso?"

    Prisci raised her eyebrows in confusion before her lips turned into a smirk, "My, did you hear that, Sophia call someone handsome, Feine, do you know who is she talking about?"

    "Hmm?? Really? Sophia?! Who is it?! Who is it?!" Feine suddenly grabbed a hold of her shoulders as she leered her eyes into her.

    "N-N-No..." (Damn this olddy is really sharp!) thought Sophia.

    "Oh no... not my Sophia," wailed Luke as he kneeled on all four.

    "Dad, stop."

    "Ok."

    Jin had his mouth twitching as he saw his brother-inw turned docile in a singlemand like a dog. (Speaking of dogs, where is Tuey?) thought Jin as he looked around but didn''t find her.

    "Calm down mother, they came from the lesser world where Lyon is from."

    "Lyon? You mean ''the'' Lyon?" asked Prisc as her eyebrows furrowing.

    "Yes, Aunty, the very same Lyon that the empress brought..." Sophia nodded.

    "Kh!"

    Her mood was instantly fuming seeing the group of beautifuldies. She couldn''t believe her son-inw was such a womanizer. Her clenching fist popped a crackle that brought about the attention of her husband.

    "Jin you bastard!"

    "Huh? What? Wa-wait a minute, this is a banquet dear, so please let''s not resort to violence."

    "Hmph!"

    Jin was surprised that it actually went well as he hoped it would. However, though he was d, he still shook his head in questioning himself. (What the hell did I do? Why is she having mood swings? Is it a full moon tonight?) thought Jin Haga. Not even the emperor could predict what his wife''s next action would be.

    "Hmm... I don''t see hubby anywhere..." said Ryona as she looked around.

    "Knowing him he is probably sleeping.... oh no..." Biane muttered.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "This, this pattern... is exactly like what happenedst time," Biane smiled wryly.

    "At the very least, there is no balcony here, so... it''s fine," said Clemora whose tone was not reassuring at all.

    Meanwhile, hiding behind the hallway leading to the throne room was ady who kept talking to herself.

    "You can."

    "No... please Madoka, just this once!"

    "Nah, sleepy."

    "What are you doing?" asked Ayumu who leaned her face toward Madoku. However, before thetter could say anything, her wrist was pulled as Ayumu make her way toward the banquet.

    While the banquet was about to begin, a certain woman puckered up her purple lips as she stood in front of the room where no one dared to enter.

    "You''re getting bold Yunesia."

    The chilling tone shot a jolt to her spine as she heard the wordsing from behind her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 393 - The Arrival

    Yunesia raised her eyebrows before she quickly turned around. A hand immediately trying to reach out for her throat before an instant magic brand was formed right in front of her figure. However, even after her defense mechanism was activated, the hand casually prated it through before breaking it apart in the process. Her pupils shrunk before the hand grabbed a firm hold of her neck.

    (What power! Danger, danger, danger...) thought Yunesia as her eyes nce up to face the towering woman. The auburn eyes of thetter had turned sharp but her auburn lips made a smirk. Even though Yunesia was the winner of the Throne, she was still no match against the empress.

    Yunesia''s feet slowly left the ground as her hands could only hold the arms that were choking her breath.

    "What do you want?" the cold tone that came out from her lips froze Yunesia''s soul before thetter gave up on struggling.

    "Cu..rious... curious..." Yunesia struggled to let out those words but she smiled nheless as she opened her palms. Either it was the sign of surrender or the sign of retaliation, her eyes conceived both.

    "Heh," Cecile smirked before letting her go.

    Yunesia immediately dropped down by the embrace of gravity. On her knees, she was coughing as she lightly touched her neck which was now bruised red with the imprint of Cecile''s choke. She couldn''t retaliate at all, her prowess was not as a fighter but even so, her proud defense mechanism was easily obliterated with a stroke of Cecile''s hand. It couldn''t even buy her enough time to escape.

    "Curious about what? Thest time you were curious, you went into that realm with the others only to return with that proud bird Garuda in aa."

    Cecile smiled before turning around and showed her back against Yunesia. She was opened but Yunesia knew she couldn''t do a thing. If she were to pick up a fight with her, her own career would end prematurely right there and then.

    "But.. but.. aren''t you curious about what''s the secret behind that realm? They must be guarding something important! An artifact may be," Yunesia was still on her knees as she felt the strain of pain in her neck from the firm choke Cecile gave her.

    "No, not at all. The so-called Summit of Geniuses, I heard they are taking part for the next expedition?" asked Cecile without looking at her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Yunesia made a hard gulp before she slowly stood. She was quite confused by the empress''s words that contradicted herself. However, if she could lure her into joining the party, the chances of the expedition returning in sess would be doubled or even tripled.

    "Yes, they soon began their preparation, maybe we could even find the cure to awakened Garuda. That miasma covering his meridians is something I''ve never encountered."

    "Heh, forget about it, tell them to abort the expedition, they are not strong enough to handle the atmosphere there."

    "I doubt that they will listen to you. You know how hard-headed they are and how they saw you with contempt since you never came to the gathering."

    Cecile smiled, "Then let them do as they wish, consider it just a fart of warning. However, on the other hand, you will be their tour guide, since you are the only one who managed to go there and came back safely. Or at least, that''s what you want everyone to think."

    Yunesia''s eyes opened wide as she heard those words. The atmosphere immediately turned tense as she looked at the towering woman in front of her turning a nce against her with a devil''s smirk. The sword tattoo on her nape was slightly visible before a bolt of lightning shed the whole hall. For that one moment, she had a harsh gulp. The very embodiment of a wargod was, though slight, visible behind that sharp nce of hers.

    "Now then, the banquet is waiting for its stars Yunesia, don''t make them wait," Cecile turned around before pushing the door behind her open.

    "Empress... you''re not joining?" asked Yunesia.

    "Maybe."

    Yunesia couldn''t see her smile before the door was closed with a snap of Cecile''s finger. Only then did she let out a breath sigh of relief. She put her hand on her chest as she heaved in trying to regain her demeanor.

    "Empress Cecile, you are really interesting... no... scary, scary, scary."

    She walked away with her boots tapping the paving way. The stormy weather that she could nce at was less horrendous than confronting the empress up close. Even when the cold atmosphere made some of her goosebumps rose, it didn''t stop her heart to palpitate and sweating on her forehead. She tried to lick her lips and fidgeting her fingers to calm her nerves as she was walking in the hallway but it only helped slightly. The empress''s presence was too strong when she released that war aura.

    (How did she know, I thought I hid it well) the genius contemted before the bright light shone upon her gaze that was against the floor.

    All eyes in the banquet immediately locked in against the woman that was making her presence unknowingly spread. The winner of the famous Throne had finally arrived, their focus naturally averted to her grace. Her purple lips puckered up as she saw all the smiles from every single one of them. She was already famous before winning the title, and now her value rose even more.

    Patriarchs, kings, and even bachelors were eyeing her service. With how wless she was with magic, she was worth more than a thousand elites of an army. However, until this time, nobody knew how to seduce her interest since she acted like a frencer despite the immense knowledge of spells that she carried within her mind.

    "Oh there she is," muttered Ayumu before she tugged her slightly introverted friend.

    "I know, what is she doing anyway?" asked Madoku.

    However, her question didn''t receive an answer from her best friend as thetter looked at her older sister with a crease on her eyebrows. She looked at the pink-haired woman with a slight rise of her eyebrows, she already had a hunch what''s going on between the two of them. Especially ever since her father had fallen into aa.

    Sophia took a nce at Yunesia before she opened her palms in a surrendering way to use her vulnerability as the gateway to their attention.

    "Thank you all foring despite the short sudden notice! The generation had chosen its genius and as for the Crown winners, don''t let your head hung down for not sitting down on the most coveted throne, instead held it high as you are a part of the journey. You might not sit on it but you still have your crowns and no one could take it away from you."

    "From far and wide, journey across multiple worlds, you all gathered to prove yourself. With this open event please converse with others of your peers and of the previous generations. Widen your connections and dampened your cultivation. Nothing can stop you from gaining glory, your next destination is the Summit of Geniuses!"

    Her speech immediately received thunderous apuse that could content with the storm outside. However, as soon as it died down, slow ps were heard before the guests immediately turned around against the source. They couldn''t believe someone would dare to offend the Treas in their own home.

    Sophia immediately furrowed her eyebrows as well as the others of her family members. However, unlike the three of them, Jin smiled as he put his hands behind his back and straightened up his vulnerable torso. (The real party is about to begin) thought Jin as he saw the group of people that we''re walking on the red carpet.

    "Hah..."

    Prisc let out a sigh as she shook her head. She couldn''t believe that their arrivals would be so impable. The lightning storm only intensified their presence as they proudly walked forward. Their demeanor was something that wasparable to the hosts of the banquet themselves.

    "I expect nothing less from my wonderful niece, such wondrous speech that inspired many, but do excuse me, I hope you don''t mind me inviting some of my friends along, right, after all, the more the merrier."

    Luna furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the blonde young man that was being aggressive and disgusting when they acted as the Treas family to search for Lyon''s missing body.

    "Look, it''s him again, never thought I would see his face again," said Ryona as she stood beside Luna.

    "I doubt he would do anything funny now," said Karina as she stood at the other end.

    Russel Treas Nistan managed to get a nce at the familiar trio that humiliated him in retreat despite wearing the best gear at the time. His face immediately turned into scorn before he smirked and followed along with his parents.

    "This g won''t go peacefully," muttered Luna before she crossed her arms.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 394 - On Your Behalf

    The atmosphere was tensed with their arrival, but it was significantly magnified the moment the blonde middle-aged man stood right in front of the hosts with the group that followed behind him. He put his hands behind his back before deliberately contracting his chest upward to show a hint of superiority. His head was straight forward as his nce stand toe to toe against the man that was called Avnche Fist, Emperor Jin Haga.

    He only briefly nced at Sophia, his niece that he got from the side of his wife before turning his nce back against the man that was the most revered in the room by the older generation with a smile on his face.

    Few of the onlookers had a harsh gulp as they tried to lose their cors because of the choking atmosphere. They were not standing right beside them but the palpitations that they felt were surreal. Two titans were staring at each other with a smile, but the gravity between the two was so great that the tile below had a hint of a crack before a third party joined in.

    "I think it''s not so nice to be all tense am I right? Borton?"

    The blonde middle-aged man raised his eyebrows before he turned a nce against the one called Luke. Thetter was smiling against him with his eyes turning thin into a line.

    "I see, Luke... I almost didn''t see you there."

    "Well now, that''s quite rude... haha."

    Luke let out a heartyugh before he slightly raised his hand to p Borton''s shoulder. However, the experts, particrly the leaders were opening their eyes wide as they could see a hint of mana right in that palm of his. (He is going to start the battle!) thought the experts as they clenched their fists and looked at their surroundings. Anyone could be an ally and anyone could be an enemy. There was nothing that could reveal their identity before and only a split second was left for the neutrals to chose sides. Alrude or Nistan.

    <em>*Pak!</em>

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The room instantly turned silent as the onlookers could be seen having their mouths agape. Meanwhile, Kyoko picked up one of the slim sses of wine that was half full. Her eyes were sharp, especially the red ones of hers. She didn''t take a nce at the drinks she was having but instead, her gaze was locked against the man called Luke as she put the ss on her lips before she slowly drank it. She didn''t mind the taste before she gulped it down.

    (That man, just right before his p hit the shoulder, dispersed the mana) thought Kyoko before she smiled and watched the events in front of them behind the table. Only a few could take the conclusions about what just happened and Kyoko was amongst them. (Looks like, these two are the real deal, not some stupid cocky ruler of higher born. Two snakes in a den that was not theirs, however, the den is currently hosting a sleeping monster and I''m the nine-tailed fox). She smiled before she poured another wine.

    "Hahaha, it has been a long time since Ist meet you, Borton you look older now," Luke jokingly said.

    Borton smiled as he said, "You look the same as Ist meet you, must be a sign of a breakthrough, surely you can forgive this brother for thete congrattory."

    "Oh not at all, not at all, just seeing you fine makes me relief."

    Jin Haga smiled as he thought (These two reptiles! They are trying to bite each other without opening their fangs! Unlike their wives, however).

    Feine and the woman that Prisc threw to the ground yesterday were ring at each other without reserve. Their emotions were widely exposed as both of them crossed their arms to exude superiority and authority against the other. They were having their own battle without a word spoken.

    (Looks like I won the lottery in this one, hehe) thought the emperor Jin before she took a nce at her beautiful wife. (Eh.. why are you ring at me?!) thought Jin with a raised eyebrows of disbelief.

    "Cousin, it seems like our arrivals caught you by surprise?" asked Russel Treas Nistan with a smirk on his face and a crossed arms.

    Sophia furrowed her eyebrows before she lightly nced at Luna''s groups and then back at him but with a smile, "Of course, even aunt Prisc is surprised, but not at your arrival, but the group behind you that looks slightly menacing with their innocent smiles."

    Prisc raised one of her eyebrows at the mention of her name before she puckered up a smile against the young woman that was smirking. (Sly, Sophia you clever girl) thought Prisc as she yed along.

    Russel furrowed his eyebrows with a hint of scorn before he smiled and bow against the true host of the banquet, "Aunty Pris, you are getting younger faster than I''m getting older."

    "Oh my, Russel, if only your mother could have that attitude of yours," she let out a fake sigh before she looked at her squinting little sister.

    "Titania, thank you foring in such short notice, and you even brought out arge group of guests here that I don''t recall any of their faces."

    Suddenly one mand of the group made his presence known as he stepped out of the group with a handsome smile on his face. The clean expression of his bright smile and long ck hair could captivate youngss with a blink of his eyes.

    "Oh, let me introduce myself, my name is Cliff. Borton and I have been good friends for a long time, and just when we were out for good old drinking, the empress''s invitation came up. Then one thing led to another and I was dragged here as you can see. I''m really sorry for the clothes that I and my friends wore as we came in haste," Cliff tried to reach out for her open hand and kneeled at the same time. He closed his eyes as he kissed the back of her hand under the onlookers'' jolted hearts.

    Luna let out a snort before she looked away smiling.

    "Buha! Hahaha!" Ryona on the other hand didn''t hold back as she rolled herself on the floor while holding her stomach.

    All the noble aristocrats looked away while hiding their giggles as the sect leaders did the same.

    "Hahaha!" Tusak''s masterughed as he slightly bent his back backward and let his happiness roared to the ceiling.

    Cliff twitched his eyebrows before he opened his eyes and looked at the hand in which he held. The skinplexion was slightly different than the woman that he was originally aiming against before he slightly averted his nce toward the owner of the hand. His face immediately turned bitter as his heart turned into stone the moment he saw who he was greeted with a kiss.

    "Well, Borton, I must say that you must choose your friend carefully, or else, he might steal you away from Titania," said Jin as he looked at the bitter face that Cliff had. Heughed as his wife pinched her be and shook her head.

    Borton grimaced as he slightly fidgeting his fingers to calm himself in this situation. He slightly nced back and looked at the group that revered Cliff had their hands into a fig leaf position but no hint of anger or whatsoever appeared in their stances. The nce was only half a second and nobody cared enough of this subtle movement of his.

    "Of course, I''m just joking! haha! Now then, looks like everyone is here! Let us continue where we left off shall we?" said Jin before he nodded against Sophia.

    Such a powerful disy of averting a topic was worth praise but nobody but a select few could notice this quality of his. He was using the court attention that he knew onlyst momentarily to the fullest.

    "Sorry for the slight interruption everyone, but I hope Lady Yunesia to please proceed with the ceremony, the empty throne is waiting for her rightful owner," said Sophia as she took a smiling nce against thedy that won the hardestpetition for her peers.

    Her purple lips puckered up a smile as she took the steps of stairs leading to the empty throne above. All eyes were on her as she ascended those stairs. Each stair meant the loss of herpetitors. Though some of them had bitter faces, whatin could they utter. They have lost fair and square ording to the rule. It was, after all, thest-man-standing type ofpetition.

    She stood before the throne as her back was against them. (Fine then, this title I will ept) thought Yunesia as she sat on the throne before thunderous apuse immediately followed. (However, how could they know, what truly happened back then, these fools are toozy to connect the dots. Fine, fine, fine..... Let me do you a favor and sit on your behalf, Young Emperor).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 395 - Slither

    Sitting on the grandest chair of all, Yunesia basked in the glory that was given by the onlookers. Though she was smiling for the public, she didn''t care for any of it at heart. It was nothing more than an act to not offend the hosts that effortlessly made the banquet in a single night.

    She didn''t need to uphold her brilliant career or her glistening reputation since her fame had been spread too far and vast even for herself to know. The power that she held in the masses was almost the same as a king to his subjects. Though they were not loyal by blood, their connection was made out of a simple business. The power of the public could disown their own king if it was used wrongly but business was something else.

    "A word from this generation''s genius perhaps?" asked Borton before Sophia slightly took a nce at him before looking back toward Yunesia with a smile.

    "Hmm... curious, curious, curious, I don''t know how to give a speech. You know very well that I''m not the type to go public and win people''s hearts."

    "Hahaha, the winner of this generation is surely modest, but I''m sure you can give the young ones an inspiring speech, after all, everyone looked up to you, Lady Yunesia," asked Borton with a smile.

    (Curious, curious, curious. This man, what is he thinking, what is he nning?) thought Yunesia as she let out a smile instead of worry. The man in front of him was currently in the neutral den. The gs of the World of Blue remained neutral until something in their disinterest happened. He could very well be using this moment to instigate something in his favor. Being the winner of the Throne, she courted all of the attention in the room without fail. This double-edged sword of a position must be used carefully, less, it would be dangerous to her reputation.

    "I''m afraid not, I don''t have a speech prepared," Yunesia stood up with a smile before giving a slight bow. "Please grant my apology your forgiveness everyone, but as you all know, I never the type to give a grandiose speech in front of the masses."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    She slightly bows before walking down the stairs under the gobsmacked and surprised expression of the others. Her enigmatic smiles immediately sent down the signals of confusion against Borton and the others. There was nothing but spections inside their minds.

    Luke raised his eyebrows before he smiled and let out a chuckle.

    "Very good, very good!" Luke pped his hands before the others looked at each other with their slightly creased eyebrows. Their hands slowly followed along and pped though it was not in rhythm.

    "One must be true to oneself and not by being others," said Luke before he looked around and found himself an empty ss. He picked up the bottle before flicking the hard metal cap with a flick of his thumb and pour the red blood wine inside the ss under everyone''s eyes before he slowly raised it up to the sky.

    "Now then, it''s time for the young and mature to feast! The variety of foods, the best of drinks, all presented by Treas family, please fulfill your heart, or your stomach hahaha, to the fullest extent! I assure you that your stomach wouldn''t be able to horde what we have hahaha!"

    His speech immediately ends with tters ofughter and a round of apuse. Sophia smiled as she knew where did she get the talent from, though she was still not on the same level as her father.

    "Ehm... Cliff was it.. you can... let go now," asked Jin with a smile before thetter realized that he was still holding his hand like a queen. He immediately let go of Jin''s hand before he stood up under the ttering of happiness surrounding the banquet.

    "Ah, Older brother, I''m sorry for my friend here, he seemed to be a little bit nervous," said Borton as he lightly patted cliff''s shoulder. Thetter slightly raised his eyebrows as he felt the slick of pressure that Borton applied on his grip.

    "Hahaha, no problem, no problem, please do enjoy the banquet Borton and Titania, and of course my favorite nephew, Russel, *sigh, you are lucky to have a blonde bloodline, I always want some hahaha! Hey darling, can you imagine if I were blonde? Must be the most handsome knight you would have ever known right? Hahaha!" Jinughed as he put his hands capaciously on his waist.

    "You were never a knight Jin," said Prisc with a squinted eyes.

    (Holy crap that stings) thought Jin as hisugh came to an abrupt stop before he lightly stroke his chest as if calming for the pain.

    "Hahaha, you probably can''t but if you married another one with blonde hair, your kid then might, anyway, I will go over there," said Luke with a smile as he left to grab a te.

    (Luke, you motherfucker!) thought Jin as he saw his brother-inw calmly left the bomb in his hand to explode.

    Meanwhile, Borton excused himself as Jin fell and bes the victim of his own wife. His eyes were on the group of the Crown Winners instantly. Without further ado, he walked there with his hands opened to give a very warm outlook toward the aspiring juniors of thetter generation and of course the smile of a man with wisdom.

    "Congrattions everyone, you have brought about an exemry status for you and your family. There is no greater pride than participating in the Throne. I know..." he paused as he looked down the floor with a tinge of gloom and blue in his eyes before he slightly nods and looked into their curious eyes, "it''s kind of sad to see someone like Kaiju Loh, ended like that. He was such a bright boy talent-wise. Though he might be cocky at times, nobody deserved to end like that."

    The group of Crown winners looked at each other before they stood silent as they listened to the middle-aged man with blonde hair. Borton was amongst the men they couldn''t afford to offend and be rude towards. Though they were the geniuses in thetter generation, the man in front of them could summon an army if he wished to.

    "I won''t say that it could happen to you, nor could I say that it could happen to any of you. I''m not saying it like you cannot be better than the deceased Kaiju, but if you were, would you be tyrannically killed off too? Just like him? What would the cultivations that you spend your entire life sitting and concentrating on, what of the techniques that you honed with every sweat in your life only to be cut off just like that be meaning anything?"

    The group immediately fell into contemtion as they looked at the ground while the middle-aged man stayed still with his emotion before picking up a ss of wine then gulped the content in one stroke to show them his frustration.

    "Sorry, this old man spoke too emotionally. One day you guys will be the stars that glistened the gxies and the entire multi-worlds. I''m here to offer you a service, a cloak which you can safely hide from the scavenging vultures and surrounding spears until maximized your limit. I don''t want another end for geniuses, some of you were already born with unfair traits yet you made it. Some don''t believe in you, but here you are. I''m sure somebody had said this before, but I''m proud of you guys," said Borton with a nod and a smile before he slightly tapped one of their shoulders then turning around and left them with their own feelings.

    Kyoko turned up a smile as she saw how Borton left them. (He spoke, he clearly hid the true intention behind his speech. However, looks like with the reputation he had and the power he yields he could bait their trust easily. The seed has been nted, now the question would be how much and how fast will it produce fruits).

    "Here you go, a courtesy from Alrude," said Luke as he handed out a filled wine ss toward the man that kissed Jin''s hand.

    Cliff raised one of his eyebrows before he looked at the wine ss out of instinct before Luke chuckled, "Haha, you are acting quite wary, must have been tough to be an adventurer huh? Don''t worry, I drank the wine before, it tasted better with a beautiful woman though haha."

    "Hahaha, please do excuse me for the rude act, it was instinctive of mine," said Cliff with augh before he took the ss of wine and put his lips on the edge of the ss as his eyes locked on Luke''s before thetter raised one of his eyebrows with a smile. Cliff drank the wine before he showed his satisfaction toward the taste.

    The two snakes immediately slithered their way to work. There was not a single second wasted as Kyoko observed the two opposing sides with interest.. However, Luna had her eyebrows furrowed as Russel wasing at her with a condescending look on his face.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 396 - He Is Coming For Your Head

    The attention of the onlookers immediately shifted toward the blonde young man with a charming face that made his way toward the group that made some of the Crown winners raised one of their eyebrows.

    None of them dared to approach the beautiful women that were grouping by themselves yet. Perhaps someone with his kind of status could break the tension and opened the chance. Those that were unaware which group they belonged to put up a smile as they prepared themselves to wait after Russel.

    "Fancy meeting you three here, and... looks like you have brought pretty friends with you," said Russel as he faked out a smile before looking at the rest of the group.

    "Oh... looks like young noble Russel know thedies, great!" said one of the nobles as they observed from a certain distance.

    "Hahaha, we need to wait first and let him have his pick, then we joined in," said another noble.

    Luna was unfazed as the man stood in front of her. Her eyes didn''t even look at him but not a word was said before someone''s footsteps were heard and it''sing from behind her.

    "I remember you, you are the one that led the search to Lyon''s body back then in Mabia," said Aelina.

    Lyon''s disappearance and the destroyed room with the stench of blood caused almost the whole Deo to move in unison as if they were trying to bury Mabia. Russel''s sudden appearance and the promation to be from the Treas family aid the search only toe to a sudden conclusion with their half-assed effort before something went on inside the meeting room where Luna confront him instead of his uncle, which was the principal of that time.

    "That is correct, I must be blind since I don''t see a beautiful princess such as yourself at the scene," said Russel. Though he was not as gullible as his father, some of the blood still runs in his veins.

    "Correct? You mean by challenging my authority Russel?" the woman''s voice caught him by surprise before he nced at her.

    "Sophia," he muttered her name.

    "I still have not forgiven you for what you did back in Mabia, it was the world where I was supposed to take responsibility for whatever happened to the Crown winner," said Sophia with a hint of displeasing in her eyes.

    "Heh, you should thank me that I aid you for the search, my cousin," said Russel as he took a ss from the walking maid that held a tray full of wine sses.

    "Thank you? I would if you didn''t have any hidden agenda," said Sophia as the tension between the two intensified.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hidden agenda? What are you talking about haha,"ughed Russel.

    "You want to abuse your authority, your power, your fame, to capture Luna and the other two," said Sophia.

    "Hah, now that you mention it, I almost forgot, I still haven''t heard an apology from these three."

    Karina clenched her fist as her anti-mana surged while Ryona didn''t hold back and sent out her killing intent toward the blonde young man with a grin as she prepared to hack the man in two with her ax.

    "Ryona, stop."

    Ryona immediately canceled her intention the moment she heard those words. She knew who it was belonged to as she immediately turned around and excused herself.

    <em>*Fuuuh.</em>

    Who else could it but the one she called overseer, Kyoko. The admin of the Labyrinth of Simak. The fox woman had permeated out a mysterious aura the moment she stepped into this world. She approached the young man under everyone''s eyes before crossing her arms under her breasts. The white smoke from the pipe slowly fluttered as the tobo turned a red hue.

    Russel immediately fell into the allure of the mature beauty that Kyoko exuded. The beautiful fox woman was far from standard as her azure hair could captivate attention even if she didn''t want to, especially those azure and ruby eyes of hers.

    "Who are you?" asked Russel as the other young nobles also wanted to know.

    "My name is not that important," answered Kyoko.

    Russel raised his eyebrows as he looked at her with disbelief. He didn''t need to look around to see that the nobles and notable youths of his peers were muttering condescending words about him. The sudden humiliation caught his face to scorn.

    "How dare��"

    "Thedy doesn''t want to share her name with you, why are you so agitated?" said Sophia before thetter immediately turned his re toward the former.

    "You!" he raised his eyebrows before taking a deep breath. If he lost his cool, he would have lost his reputation. He was not in his own house, acting all haughty would result against his favor. He raised his ss of wine to his lips before gulping it down under their eyes. After letting out the heat from his breath did he continued his words.

    "Very well, but the offense they make shall be paid sooner orter," said Russel as he put the wine ss to the tray of another maid that was happened to pass by.

    "Don''t push your luck, dear cousin," smirked Sophia.

    Russel''s forehead creased as his eyebrows slightly furrowed but he kept his chin up as if he had the upper hand in the conversation.

    "What do you mean Sophia? They killed two of my bodyguard with their head escaped from their body. Don''t tell me you are going to guard these killers against your own kin?" Russel smiled as he lowered his voice, "don''t you think that would look bad against the <em>old</em><em>bone</em>?"

    "True, that is true, but you have no proof instead of your death guards which god knows where their bodies are at right now, but also their testaments could also not be trusted due tock of proof that you instigated the whole matter in the meeting room," said Sophia.

    Russel was surprised by Sophia''s sphinx-like words. She herself said the words that Russel had prepared for the answer, (why is she taking a neutral stance now?).

    "I''m not guarding them, instead, I don''t need to."

    "What do you mean?" he asked as he suddenly got an uneasy feeling from the smile of this cousin of his.

    "You indulged in your own debauchery for many moons that you forgot to stay up to date, don''t you? The man that you thought was dead is alive and well you know, Lyon that is."

    "Hah?" Russel raised one of his eyebrows before he grinned and chuckled, "What does he being alive going to do?"

    "Heh," Sophia smirked before she took a wine ss from a maid that was passing by. She didn''t drink it, instead, she looked at her cousin before answering, "Go ask Kaiju Loh."

    "Kaiju? What does he have anything to do with Lyon? Do I need to let you know that Kaiju still revered me?" said Russel.

    "Hahaha," Sophia chuckled before she gave the wine ss to Russel. The power move made him taken back before she crossed her arms, "I''m sure you notice that he didn''t win the Throne despite the hype, Yunesia did. However, do you know where he is right now?"

    "Dead."

    The word sent a jolt to his spine as his eyes opened wide in disbelief before his mouth twitched a smile. "Wha.. what? Hah, that was the weakest lie you ever performed."

    "Lie? Hahaha, you can ask around if you want, test me if you will. However, I will let you know in advance, the one that killed Kaiju is this woman''s man," said Sophia while pointing at Luna whose cheeks turned a slight red hue as she looked away trying topose herself.

    "And also...." Sophia shook her head before she smiled, "he will act despite your background, not even Kaiju with his senior tagging along escaped his wrath, let''s see how many armies do you hold against the monster that couldpete with our oldest cousin. He ising for your head once he heard what happened. It was not the case of these women offending you, it''s the case of you offending him."

    Sheid down the words and left him petrified with her wine ss in his hand. However, Sophia soon nced back before she muttered, "you can ask Lady Yunesia, you know nobody could buy her off. I mean, how Kaiju died that is."

    Russel was petrified as he stood in his ce. He refused to believe such intimidation words would be true. However, he had not heard a single protest from the other youths. His eyes nced at Sophia''s back that was leaving the scene before he looked at his surrounding. Kaiju was not in the vicinity at all. The thunderstruck from the sky to the sea with a big sh as he started to walk toward his father. He made a harsh gulp as his eyes kept opened wide, he hastened his steps before asking.

    "Father, is Kaiju, really dead?"

    Borton looked at his son with grim furrowed eyebrows before he nodded. His pupils shrunken as Sophia''s words lingered in his mind.

    ''He ising for your head.''

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 397 - Who Are You?

    Borton furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at his son''s pupils dted and was slightly out of focus even though thetter was standing right in front of him. He noticed that his mouth was slightly opened but his chest was not the one that heaved.

    "Is something wrong? Are you a friend of his?" asked Borton.

    "Huh?" Russel immediately regained his focus before he nervously shook his head, "N-No, not at all."

    He turned around before looking at the wine ss in his hand that was given by his own cousin. The red color of the wine brought unease in his heart before he decided to indulge the taste of it with a harsh gulp.

    Sophia smirked as she looked at him making his way toward the group of Crown Winners who naturally weed him with opened arms. The victory was hers the moment he decided to drank the wine she gave him.

    "Cliff, you know you seem really suspicious right?" asked Luke with a smile after he noticed the short exchange between his nephew and Borton.

    Cliff smiled, "Of course, I mean, we felt like rude guestsing here, but for an old friend, I guess it''s fine even beingbeled as suspicious."

    Luke smiled before he took the ss that was in Cliff''s hand and put both sses in his hands on top of an empty tray that a maid had just passed by.

    "Don''t worry, I can help you ease up with the crowd easier than Borton could have."

    Cliff furrowed his eyebrows before Luke turned around and opened his arm, "Ladies and gents. Do you not agree with me that this g, this grand banquet! Need some sort of entertainment!?"

    "YEAH!!" Jugen shouted without thinking twice before the other followed suit.

    Borton furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Luke (What is he nning?).

    "Yes, yes, I know you all agree with me? How about a contest, nothing serious, of course even if serious things did happen, nothing that Treas couldn''t reimburse, hahaha! Enough jokes, I want to help my brother-inw''s friends to get to know you guys. However, how could that be? I don''t mean to be rude but these guys look really suspicious, so how about a friendly battle?"

    Cliff and Borton immediately turned grim as he heard his idea. The two men looked at each other before Luke continued under the roaring guests. He had courted all of the attention thus gaining his control over the situation.

    "Of course, no need to be tense Cliff, my friend, your group will fight a friendly battle against the Crown Winners, you know, nothing serious. Just a friendly bout, after all, they are our future."

    Borton opened his eyes wide as he realized Cliff''s tactic. The two snakes were battling against each other while barring their fangs but only splurted their venom as they attacked, who will have the first bite remained a question.

    (Luke, this man, heh) Kyoko smiled (He is using the Crown Winners against Cliff and the group out of suspicion and fear. Since he managed to take a nce when Borton was approaching those guys, he took advantage by colliding them both. Killing two birds with one stone).

    (Luke you sneaky son of a bitch) thought Jin as he chuckled. He knew this brother-inw of his was cunning and quick-witted and it seemed like he was only getting better at it as time went by.

    "Yeah!"

    "Yes, that would be great entertainment for all of us."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Finally, we can get to see them in action, I''m sure the Crown Winners is thrilled as well."

    The crowd was easily bought in as they roared to see some action from them. The motion was going inside Luke''s palm as he smiled.

    "The experience would be a delight, however, I''m fairly sorry but fighting is off-limit."

    Cliff''s answer brought Luke to a smirk as the guests slightly turned disappointed.

    "From your words, it seemed like you have another idea, go on, don''t keep us on edge here," said Luke as he showed his palm to let him talk.

    "Fighting them would be unfair since we are mastering different things in the cultivation world. Some had a powerful aura, some are highly proficient in magic, some are highly technical while others were also good at brute force."

    "Then, what are you suggesting?" asked Luke as he yed along.

    "I''m suggesting that we limit this to a certain battle instead of an all-out friendly one. After all, we have more experience than they are since we came from the former generation and our cultivation is fairly higher too."

    "Make sense, alright!" Luke didn''t give a chance for the guests to nod as he immediately agreed.

    "My friend?" asked Cliff toward Borton. Judging from both of their expressions the situation had developed out of their ideal.

    "Oh you don''t need his approval for things like this haha, isn''t that right? Borton?" said Luke as he squinted his eyes with augh. However, the guests noted that he was using his name in the middle of the public instead of just a private conversation.

    "Of course, he is allowed, how old is he? five? Hahaha," Bortonughed as he yed along.

    Thus the game was set. There was anticipation from the guests which came out as natural but Luna was getting impatient as the man of the hour had not shown any hint ofing.

    "Alright then, who wants to step out first?" asked Luke.

    "I will."

    Luke raised one of his eyebrows before he nced at the person that volunteered the two words. The young man walked out of the masses as his bronzeplexion was stark. The wind slightly apanied him as he moved forward.

    The old master chuckled as he saw this student of his raised up to the challenge without any yapping.

    "Wind Fist, Tusak."

    "Oi, oi are you serious?"

    "Has he healed already?"

    "Damn, his vitality is overbearing!"

    The Crown Winners were hesitating to step up with a chance of getting humiliated since the opponent belonged to the former generation.

    "Hahaha! Brave!" one man immediately steps up to the middle of the floor with the intention to dance within his eyes. He had a figure much like Tusak but taller and more muscr than thetter.

    "What is your name?" asked Tusak as he made his stance. His eyes were sharp as he looked at the monumental giant in front of him.

    "Make me bleed then I will tell hahaha!"

    "Fine if that what you��" Tusak''s eyes opened wide as the breath he exhaled crashed onto the iing palm. His pupils only managed to dte before his face was hit under the watchful eyes of the others. His body immediately propelled backward like a bullet before a silhouette grabbed him from destroying the wall.

    "You lost, Tusak."

    The old master slowly put him down and saw his broken nose before he burst outughing, "Hahaha, look at your nose ttening! Sorry, sorry, I know it''s not right tough at one''s own student but holy, haha."

    The onlookers had ck lines over their heads and pity on their faces as they looked at the two. However, the group of Crown winners was having a hard gulp even those amongst the so-called Top Boards. Tusak, one of the top five, was knocked out in a single hit.

    "Tusak, next time, try to heal yourself first before doing something in an impulse," said the old master as he consoled him. (However, that guy''s cultivation level is something else, level eight huh).

    "Looks like I hit you too hard, sorry kid, the real world won''t hesitate to kill you if you think you can bber your mouths while battling, but... hahaha, at least you are strong enough to stay alive."

    "Tch!"

    "Ayumu don''t!" Madoku was toote to hold her down as thetter immediately took on the center stage.

    The cry of Garuda immediately filled the room as the people watched in awe toward the figure that leaped to the center of the room. Landing with her two feet the pink-haired woman had her eyes turned golden.

    "Oooh, looks like you have another challenger there," said Luke, but his eyes hinted at concern as he looked at Ayumu.

    "Hmm? Hehehe, are you sure? I don''t hesitate to hit you in the face even if you''re a woman you know."

    Ayumu refrains from speaking a word as she readied her stance.

    (Heh, careful fellow) thought the man before his eyes red at her and the mountainous pressure immediately made her slightly off-bnce as something was pulling her down to the ground.

    (Shit!) thought Ayumu, as she lost a precious second of concentration.

    The man already leaped before Ayumu could even give a single nce at him. The onlookers were on the edge of their seats as some eyes opened wide at what was about to happen.

    Madoku''s eyes immediately turned into a rage a some of her veins could be seen stretching out of her eyes. She was ready to kill as Jin''s eyes turned sharp. His body leaned forward even before his wife gave him the signal of help.

    "Huh?" Jin''s eyes dted as he could vaguely felt a wind whispered under his skin. His lips instantly turned into a grin as a silhouette when past him even before his feet left the ground. However, out of everyone in the room, only he could sense it due to his cultivation.

    "Hey Ayumu, step back a little."

    "Huh?!" she felt her body being pulled back by an arm surrounding her waist.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The ground cracked as the man punched it. The devastating blow missed as he furrowed his eyebrows for not hitting any flesh.

    "Hm?" the man nced up before he furrowed his eyebrows, "And who are you?"

    The young man smirked.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 398 - Free Hit

    His ck hair fluttered as he stood at the center of the room, instantly and efficiently courted all the attention in the atmosphere. No matter if they were experts or nonexperts, they stood in awe at the way the young man stood despite being so close to the target, his face was nonchnt and unfazed as if it''s just a wind that was blowing against his face.

    Kyoko smiled as she looked at the familiar back. (Sadly, the two snakes danced too violently that they have awakened the monster inside the den. Now then, will the seeds that they sow will actually mean anything with him being here).

    Tusak smiled as he wiped the blood that came out from his broken nose with a white napkin. His smile soon showed a slight grin as he muttered, "I know he won''t be asleep forever, especially not in her care."

    Yunesia puckered up a smile as she muttered, "Curious, curious, curious. Looks like, he managed to escape somehow, probably the dragon woman is currently confronting her. Otherwise, she definitely won''t let him go alone, especially not with just a bathrobe covering his body."

    Luna shook her head as she smiled. He never ceased to amaze, especially when women were involved. It was this quality of his that was a threat to every woman in the world, especially their hearts. Innocent maidens would fall directly under his spell, furthermore, with the charisma that could even sway the moon, they stood no chance even if they have the heart of a buddha.

    "Hmm... he is so cool," said Aelina with a glint in her eyes and a red hue on her cheeks.

    Biane shook her head, "he really couldn''t stop showing off now, could he."

    Clemora smiled as she took a nce at her sister whose words were betrayed by her gaze.

    Madoku let out a sigh of relief as she looked at her best friend was out of harm. The man was true to his word when he said he didn''t pull any punches even against a woman, however, their cultivation level had a huge gap like a stone against a mountain. Cliff''s words were hinting that they would have gone easy but it seemed that''s not the case for the rest of his group.

    Ayumu slightly nced to the side of the young man who casually pulled her by the waist. Her pupils slightly dted as the person she wasing here for was within her reach. The hope of waking her father from the seemingly etern was near.

    "Woah! Such fine disy of heroic deed."

    "What a charmer."

    "Who is he?"

    "He didn''te from the hall, did he? Surely not right? But that clothing."

    Their opinions mixed with awe and a slight disgust since the young man''s appearance was definitely in haste. Not to mention not a single carriage was heard from the opened entrance to the throne room, the young man definitely came from one of the two halls leading inside the grand pce.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Prisc furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the young man with a skeptical expression on her face. Thest time she saw him, his face was drenched in blood but the feature still stroke a familiar feeling. She nced at his husband before muttering, "Jin.. is he."

    Jin didn''t lose his grin, he didn''t even take a nce at his own wife before nodding. "Yeah, that''s him, the very same young man our dear Cecile suddenly brought in."

    Prisc slightly batted her eyelids before she spoke directly inside Jin''s mind, "Don''t do anything, I want to see what he is going to do."

    Jin''s mouth slightly twitched as he squinted his eyes toward his woman. (However, I didn''t sense Cecilia nearby, what is she up to? Not to mention that dragon woman, phew).

    "Hubby!"

    Suddenly a figure leaped under everyone''s surprised look before her arms locked into the young man''s neck as she embraced him from behind. The vibrant orange hair was glimmering under the mana chandelier as she took the center stage.

    Jin immediately pinched his be as he faced down but closing his eyes. All of this was done to evade a deadly re from the love of his life. He knew something would happen, but he would have never thought that a woman would be so assertive despite being inside a g.

    "Ryona!"

    Lyon smiled as his cheek was rubbing hers to thetter delight. The young man didn''t care and was nonchnt against the looks of the onlookers. The guests could either opened their eyes to see or don''t see it at all. This was one of the traits that made innocent hearts fluttered. He won''t shy away from that hug, unlike those with so proimed noble hearts.

    "Heh, looks like you are quite popr with thedies," said the man as he stood up towering Lyon. It was in in sight that the former was more muscr than thetter was unfazed by the fact.

    "Hmm?? Bahahaha!" the man suddenly let out a burst ofughter that could contend with the lightning outside.

    "A peak Divine Realm? What is this? A joke? You are one of the Crown winners? You must have ranked rock bottom."

    The man didn''t hesitate as he said those condescending words before leaning his face against Lyon who was still nonchnt about the former''s remark.

    The group that had witnessed his prowess in the East City stood silent with their hands behind their back. Some of them shook their head as they remembered the horror of the deletion of Kaiju Loh. The trashed city was still there with theirndscape shifting from what was known. The ind might have sunken if Cecile was not stopped by the appearance of her father and continued the battle.

    "I''ll tell you what, I will give you a chance, hit me, you can hit any part of my body and I won''t even guard let alone evade it. If you make me staggered backward, just one step backward, I admit my loss, however," the man smiled, "I get to flicked my finger against your forehead if you couldn''t."

    "Hoo~ sure," answered Lyon before Ryona chuckled and step away.

    Ayumu was looking at Lyon before whispering, "are you sure?"

    "En, I''ll be fine," said Lyon with a smile before Ayumu begrudgingly left his side.

    Sophia smiled to which Luke noticed before thetter nce back against the youth that came out of nowhere. He was trying to stop the bully fiesta but it seemed like the youth didn''t mind one bit about the wager.

    Cliff smiled as he shook his head (What a fool).

    Meanwhile, Borton was furrowing his eyebrows as he felt uneasiness inside his heart. There was something about the smirk of the young man in the center of the room that made him believe it was not a stupid smirk just to gain momentary fame before being humiliated.

    "That smile, Big bro is going to pummel this guy''s cockiness to the ground!" said Jugen as he took the front seat of the show.

    "What is the limit?" asked Lyon.

    "Hahaha, five would be appropriate, you can take as much time as you need but don''t make us waiting for you for too long though, the food might get wasted otherwise," the manughed.

    "Then I''m going to use just one. After all, if I fail the first time, the other four wouldn''t matter right?"

    "Hm? Are you sure? Hahaha, let that be your own decision then even if you changed your mind I wouldn''t."

    "Heh," Lyon smirked as he opened his arms before crossing it.

    His ck hair slowly fluttered as a torrent of mana slowly engulfed his figure like the raging storm outside. The experts immediately batted their eyes toward the ridiculous phenomenon that was happening right before their eyes.

    Cliff raised his eyebrows as Borton furrowed his. Luke''s smile gradually made his teeth took a peek.

    "What''s wrong, you don''t look so good," taunted Lyon as he could see palpitate rush his opponent had. The cold sweat was clear as day from his point of view as thetter''s eyes showed a hint of regret.

    "Heh, just a show!" said the man in an effort to calm himself but the eyes that constricted didn''t tell a lie.

    "Ayumu is he..." muttered Madoku

    "No doubt about it, he is about to let out the fist that could prate the Heaven''s Bell!" said Ayumu who had witnessed first hand how the perfect resonance was performed.

    "Are you ready?" asked Lyon politely.

    "Your arrogance will be gone after this! Boy!" shouted the man to gain the upper hand of the short dialogue.

    "Heh," Lyon opened his arms before he retracted his right fist with one foot to the back. His forearms were charging the mana as everyone could see it trembling.

    "Eat this," whispered Lyon before his eyes turned sharp and shifted colors from jade to golden in under a second as the mana that swirling around his forearm followed suit. His knuckles grazed the space around it before the man''s eyes constricted as they went straight against his face.

    The guests immediately went agape as a bellow of wind was heard after a loud crack. The experts felt their feet like noodles as they saw what happened right before their very eyes.

    "Hah... Hah.. Hah..." the man breathed heavily as he faced the floor with his eyes remained constricted. His hand was over his head as he was in a squat position. He couldn''t close his mouth properly as he was breathing through it.

    He had chosen to evade the strke.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 399 - His Rank

    The man ducked under the watchful eyes of the guests. They all had probed him, the beast was a level eight Godhood cultivator. That astonishing number wasparable to those old sect elders amongst them. Yet, at this moment, where even the downpour of rain from the storm outside, couldn''t help but slow down.

    The atmosphere was choking as they saw with their in eyes. The man, the one that thought will run the show and humiliated another one, was now squatting down to the fullest motion. The cold sweat from his forehead ran down before crashing against his eyebrows. The first drop of it was heard as it stained the spotless floor.

    His pupils still constricted as his jaw lowered and locked. He could hear the death''s violin just one moment ago before his honed instinct reacted ordingly, though it was against his wishes.

    "He... dodged."

    "No way...."

    The elites and nobles were gobsmacked by the man''s action. Many oues could happen, but going against his own word never crossed their minds as the disparity between the two of them was too far. The former didn''t even break through to a Godhood Realm yet.

    Jin was grinning from ear to ear as he looked at the result right in front of him before he took a nce at his wife whose mouth was covered by her hand. (Of course, you would, I could see your eyes getting bigger even from here).

    (Ah!) Yunesia couldn''t help but touch her cheeks that turning a red hue under the silent shock. She was never interested in a young man before but the one at the center of attention was different. An abundance of mysteriousness was hidden behind that smirk of his. Never had she encountered a legendary figure such as him even when shepared it to the fairy tales. Eight levels difference and the show of prowess went to the one with the lower cultivation. She had a hunch that something interesting would happen, lo and behold, it was even out of her expectation. Not a heroic defeat but a triumphant victory.

    "KH!" (What an astonishing disy of authority! What power!) thought Russel as he looked at the man that wore nothing but a bathrobe standing unfazed with his opponent squatted in defeat. Russel''s heart was getting uneasy before he took another drink of red wine but nothing could calm the blonde young man.

    (You are getting stronger, a lot stronger, Lyon) thought Luna as she smiled while crossing her arms. There was nothing but prideing out of that gleaming face of hers. There was nothing but pride as she looked at the astonished guests.

    "Amazing..." the old master shook his head as he couldn''t any other word to describe the young man.

    "There was Kaiju, and then there is this monster..." Tusak smiled though his face started healing.

    Kyoko smiled and shook her head in astonishment as Ryona could be seen cheering behind her with Jugen. The two fans never disappoint and the one wearing a cap, the beautiful blonde woman that used a different source of cultivation was slightly smiling against the splurt growth of her student. Her hand was clenched but she refrained to show her emotion, however, one good look against those eyes of hers and one could take a hint.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The man was heaving pretty badly but his neck felt as if the gravity surrounding him had risen one thousand folds.

    "Even space, couldn''t handle that punch," muttered Jin as he looked with a single raised eyebrow. It was minuscule but he could see a crack on the space where Lyon''s knuckles rested.

    "What''s this? You dodge?" said Lyon as he smirked before he calmly retracted his right arm.

    *<em>CLAP!</em>

    One single p broke the heavy atmosphere, it wasing from Sophia''s father, Luke. The second p then came then the third before the domino effect was triggered. The Crown winner pped harder than the rest of the group especially the one that witnessed the destruction of East City and the deletion of Kaiju Loh.

    Cliff was seen frowning as Borton did the same, however, both of them had different opinions in their mind. Cliff was definitely frowning about the reputation that tied him with the man that was utterly defeated by someone not only younger but lower in the cultivation realm. Though it was just a game, the face they lost was exorbitant.

    Lyon crossed his arms and was unfazed even when the crowd cheers were for him. His dignified face turned serious as he only nced at the tip of the head of his opponent.

    "You didn''t even man up your own words, yet you call yourself a god. Is this what godhood meant? Betraying one''s own word? Pathetic."

    Lyon''s sharp words immediately stopped the crowd''s apuse. It was amazing enough for him to win but one should consider himself not to push too far. Even though he won the wager, the difference between their cultivation was still there.

    "Oi... oi... is he nuts?"

    "Why would he want to anger him? Who is he? Is his background really that powerful?"

    "You''ve gotta be kidding me..." muttered Ayumu as she shook her head in disbelief. Even though she was the kind that would act rashly she was not that impulsive.

    Yunesia licked her upper lips before she gulped. The young man didn''t hesitate even one bit as he put out that sharp tongue of his to hack his opponent''s pride.

    "Heh, hahahaha!" his opponentugh before he stood up as his figure towering Lyon once more.

    Lyon didn''t faze as his arms remained crossed and his hair fluttered. His opponent grinned before he let out a mountainous pressure against him.

    *<em>CRACK!</em>

    <em></em>The floor under Lyon''s feet cracked as if he was being pulled down by thend itself.

    Prisci opened her mouths before her husband directly spoke inside her mind (Wait!). She immediately furrowed her eyebrows as she took a nce at her husband. (What are you talking about?! Waiting for what? He had already shown what he is capable of, though his personality could be trained to be wiser, he is currently facing someone way above him!).

    Jin grinned (If you think that someone that could beat a Jade Dragon with a single roar is going to lose, then you are probably hungry right now, hahaha!).

    Her nce turned into that of disbelief as her pupils slightly constricted while looking at her husband whose gaze locked against the two in the center of the room. She knew that aura or pressure didn''t have a direct link against how high one''s cultivation was. It was about the soul, the very soul that determined how strong one''s aura was. Unlike killing intent that one could gain by killing a lot of people, the aura was more usurping, more ruling, the power of the will as one could put it.

    "What''s the matter? Where did all that arrogance go? Hahaha! Cocky little brat. Couldn''t even move your pupils now, can''t you? Hahaha!"

    Luke''s face turned grim, even if Lyon was pushing it too far and reap what he sows. The man had already broken his own rule and Cliff''s notion that hinted to hold back some of their powers.

    "I think that''s en��" Luke couldn''t finish his words before Lyon said.

    "Pupils?"

    "Hm?"

    Lyon smirked before he put his hands behind his waist. He casually took one step to the side before walking past him under his constricted pupils. (IMPOSSIBLE!) he screamed in his mind as Lyon left his figure.

    "You said earlier that I would rank rock bottom right? Heh, you blind goat."

    Lyon didn''t even turn around as he left the man standing and faced the entrance. His walk was emitting that utmost superiority, as the notion that he was still a Divine Realm was erased from their minds temporarily. He disregarded the looks of others as one seat remained upied in his nce and it was sitting on top of a little staircase.

    Jin smiled as he let Lyon went past him under Prisc''s shock.

    He took one step before another and another one. Then he stood in front of the grandest seat of them all. The throne was unupied and was waiting for its rightful owner. He smirked before turning around and looked at the crowds.

    "Hey wait, that''s Yunesia''s rightful Throne!" shouted Russel.

    "No!" Yunesia immediately replied before the onlookers looked at her.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before he slowly sat down with his arm resting on the armrest.

    "Sorry, sorry, sorry, the one that has the right to sit on that throne was never me. It''s him, the man that killed Golden Wise Tree! The man that evoked the perfect resonance! The one that isparable to the Empress herself! The man that killed Kaiju Loh! Devastated the whole East City! The uncrowned king, the unthroned emperor! Lyon Torga!"

    Lyon crossed his legs as his cheek leaned into one side before one of his arm supporting hiszy look.

    Meanwhile, Russel''s eyes immediately opened wide as his pupils constricted the moment he heard the name that was going after his head.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 400 - Eruption Of Killing Intent!

    The young man leisurely made the throne his own as his face was nonchnt even when the kingdom was not his. There was not a singleinting out from the Crown winners'' mouths. All of their heads looked up as fear and revere engulfed their pride. The man that ended the career of the arrogance Kaiju right in front of the masses. A public execution. Nothing escaped his wrath, not even when thetter''s seniors decided to interfere.

    (That is Lyon Torga?!) Russel took a step back after a harsh gulp. His pupils constricted before he nced at the woman with purple hair. The most dashing woman that had entered womanhood, was looking at the young man with a smile on her face and a glimmer in her eyes.

    With Yunesia telling the world the very event herself the slight of hope that it was a lie was swept away like dust against a broom. (Kill me.... that man is going to kill me!) thought Russel as his hands trembled. Because if he dared to sit on that throne despite the grand pressure and the choking atmosphere surrounding the room, cutting his head would be nothing even if his father was in the same room as him. His uncle said nothing but only grinning from ears to ears, and her aunt didn''t utter a single opinion as they let him sat on the throne.

    Borton furrowed his eyebrows before he asked.

    "May I know why did you kill Kaiju Loh?"

    The question sent a tremble of palpitation as the crowds turned silent and let the rain outside filled the hollow. Sophia raised her eyebrows as she looked at the leisurely seated young man on the throne. Wearing only a bathrobe that covered his body, the young man courted all of the attention not in an embarrassing way but in a ruling way.

    "Because he tried to kill my woman," said Lyon as his eyes turned sharp.

    The domineering aura spread out without fail as he made his stand. He casually showed his reverse scale where nobody should ever touch.

    "How do we know that he spoke the truth?!"

    Sophia furrowed her eyebrows as she took a nce at the familiar frantic voice before finding Russel pointing his finger against Lyon. It was quite clear as she could see the trembling hand that was pointing out against him.

    Borton''s face started to crease. He didn''t remember to tell his son to say something. The kid was acting strange ever since he asked if Kaiju was still alive. Something was not right but he could only have a hunch.

    "I can vouch for that," said Yunesia before she was granted the attention.

    "I was there at thest moment before Kaiju was sucked out of the vortex. I can tell you how he lost against Lyon but you wouldn''t believe it," said Yunesia with a puckered-up smile.

    The man was sucked out the moment he was basked in the killing intent that even made the giant shadow looked pale inparison. Just a re defeated his soul right there and then. The first initial warning of death was upon him at the time before thetter broke the entire ne and finished him off.

    "What''s wrong cousin? It seems like you have something against the Young Emperor, Lyon Torga? Might as well say it upfront," teased Sophia who knew very well what he was on about.

    Russel had garnered Lyon''s attention as thetter looked at him with his sharp eyes. He didn''t utter a word but the people could see that he didn''t mind even with Borton being in the same room as he showed his seriousness.

    (You bitch!) thought Russel as he set himself up in a bad spot. His forehead started to sweat a cold one as he felt the gazes of many. He was usually calm as he got used to the stares of others however, this time it was different. The young man that was sitting on the throne couldn''t care less, a madman if one might put it. Not even the Treas word in his middle name would mean anything.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Kaiju? Who is that?"

    Russel furrowed his eyebrows before he heaved a sigh of relief (Save!).

    The voice came from the mouth of the man that tried to bully Lyon twice but failed both times. Lyon didn''t even touch his skin and he was defeated. His pride had been pummeled by a young man of ater generation that didn''t even have the same cultivation realm as him.

    "But you are telling me that your weakness is your woman? Hahaha! Pretty ssic! A young hero, prince charming!"

    "Fakon, that''s enough!"

    "Shut up Cliff!"

    Cliff furrowed his eyebrows as the man named Fakon didn''t adhere to his order. His authority had been challenged as he clenched his fists but Borton immediately sent a calling to stop whatever he was going to do. Thetter took an interest in the developing situation. Seeing that his son had antagonized Lyon, this might be in his favor in the end.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows but his nce still held a condescending look against the man that was more than eight-level above him.

    (The purple one! The purple-haired one is his woman!! The ones that crossed her arms to your right!)

    A voice rang in his mind as his eyes slightly opened wide before he took a nce and found a woman that fitted his description. His mouth''s grinned ear to ear as he looked at Luna whose cultivation was even lower than the young man.

    Luna opened her eyes wide before she noticed a hand was reaching against her neck. The cultivation difference was too wide that even with her bloodline raging she couldn''t handle the brute force before she was choked.

    Karina and Ryona''s eyes opened wide before they both pounced on him without a second thought.

    "One more move and she is gone," said Fakon.

    "Tch! You coward!"

    "Hahahaha!!"

    "Hubby is going to kill you!"

    "What? You are also his woman? Hahaha, he has a lot of weaknesses I see!"ughed Fakon before he turned around.

    Luna was struggling to get out of the strong grip but to no avail, she was presented against the winner of the generation like a chicken to be butchered.

    "No rash moves! Come here and kowtow before me!"

    Jin furrowed his eyebrows as he gritted his teeth. The act was uneptable even by his standard. He was looking for the right opening and wait the right time.

    "Borton! You bastard, you invite someone like him?!" shouted Luke as he made use of the situation the best that he could. Using the morals Borton spread against him.

    "You''ve heard what Cliff said, he acted on his own," answered Borton calmly.

    "Come on then! Don''t let her wait for too long, or my hand might slip and broke her neck."

    Fakonughed heartily as it reverberated across the room.

    (Jin! What now?) asked Prisc as the situation suddenly went out of their hands, though it had been the whole time.

    (The only thing that could buy us an opening is our son-inw, I will not have a maiden''s blood spilled on my carpet tonight!) said Jin.

    (Don''t worry Lyon, just go there and buy me an opening, he will not leave this ce alive) said Jin as he spoke directly inside Lyon''s mind.

    <em>*THUMP!</em>

    "Ngh!"

    "KH!!"

    "Gah!"

    (This is... just like at the time!) thought Kyoko as all her survival instinct exploded. She immediately reminisced about the time in Luderia where Biane and Clemora were kidnapped and beaten in a dungeon. The eruption of killing intent covered the entire kingdom and not even newborns were spared as they cried without a cry.

    (What- what is this?! Killing intent?! To such degree?!) thought Yunesia as she was hardly breathing.

    <em>*Tap</em>

    <em></em>The youth was walking past Prisc and Jin as both of them hardly moved their pupils to take focus on the young man''s back. Descending from the throne the young man''s eyes opened wide with his pupils constricted. The bloodlust in his steps could he felt as he approached Fakon who looked at him with his eyebrows begging for mercy.

    The lightning and the rain outside were iparable against the killing intent that Lyon emitted. The raging waves were calm as even nature could feel the choked atmosphere.

    (I''m... I''m a level eight Godhood Realm cultivator! Why! Why! Why is he! What is that mountainous killing intent?!) thought Fakon as the youth draws near.

    Mana in the surrounding changed tides as they gathered on the youth''s right hand, even the pure form of it that came out from the ring inside his finger was joining in. His index finger pointed forward as he kept walking before he wrote the first stroke of the letter.

    (GOLDEN?!) Yunesia opened her eyes wide.

    "Immortal Magic: Tongue of Prometheus!"

    "Ngh?!"

    Fakin''s face was grabbed by Lyon''s hand as the spell activated. His eyes caught alight before he saw with his little pupils, a magic brand that was ck in color right on Lyon''s palm.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>Arge tornado of fire came out like a hurricane in under a second from his palm. Fakon''s entire face was engulfed but the might of the tornado me shot out to the entrance and to the sea. Every other city could see the streak of fire that wasparable to a natural disaster.. The seawater evaporated upon touch and the tiny inds that came in its way were not spared.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 401 - Extreme Fire Element Aptitude

    The dark soil was gleaming red as white steam slowly poured out of it. The hissing sound of the water hitting an extreme heat was heard as the rain kept pouring. The temperature immediately entered an imbnce state as even with the current storm, they couldn''t maintain the chilling atmosphere like any rainstorm would do.

    One could see an ind was burning with a line of a devastating fire. The rain was having a hard time cooling it off as the trees danced with the me. Thend writhed but it couldn''t scream. The fire kept on burning as ck smoke started to permeated out to the raging sky. All living things were reduced to ash.

    The metal gate that acted as the entrance to the grand majestic pce had melted along with the soil it was attached to. The burnt smell was permeating inside the room as the guest was choked in a state of shock. The tiles that were worth more than most of their carriage were gone and reduced to the ground. The red carpet was mingly torn as the pieces of fabric that flew in the sky had burning fire in them as if they were fireflies.

    The young man''s right hand now hold nothing but something like pieces of burnt paper fluttered in the air before the wind took over and made it dispersed.

    "Fakon... is gone..." muttered Cliff as his pupils constricted. He saw nothing was left of his formerrade, not even a burn mark on the floor was present since it also got destroyed. The devastating spell rendered the level eight Godhood Realm cultivator, into nothing.

    (Golden incantation... Immortal level spell?!) Yunesia''s eyes froze as its pupils dted. She gulped harshly as she looked at Lyon''s face. The mysteriousness surrounding him only added more re with the magic he just chanted. Not only he was good inbat, not only was his killing intent surpassed all those in the room, but his aptitude in magic was also subpar. Stats wise there was nothing that couldpare to him, not even the empress herself.

    "Fire... extreme fire element aptitude," Madoka muttered.

    Ayumu was taken back to reality before she asked her best friend, "Extreme you say?"

    Madoka nodded, "En, in magic, element aptitude yed a severe role as a higher grade spell required it. Not to mention the spell he chanted was golden the moment he wrote it. An immortal-level spell, he isparable to big sister now."

    Ayumu''s eyes opened wide (Comparable to Yunesia? No way... this man, how strong can he get?!).

    "To think that he would have the same element aptitude as older sister."

    "En..."

    "However, older sister has more than one extreme element aptitudes. Do you think that he also has more?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "En, possibly."

    Jin shook his head with a smile, "Unbelievable, at this point, I know I''m making the best decision. This young man will rule an era, even mine. I will not let him die."

    Prisc even forgot to cover her mouth this time. There was not a single word that could describe what happened right before her very eyes, not even a phrase came into mind. She would have never thought someone with that cultivation level could endanger the entire world with wordsing out of his innocent mouth.

    Sophia blinked twice with her mouth slightly gape. She had never seen Lyon performed magic not even in her wildest dream that the man was also wless in it. One would think that hisbat capabilities were superior but to think that his magic was also on the same level if not more. Not to mention it was immortal-level magic and he performed it while being a Divine cultivator in under a minute. However, sadly she didn''t know that it''s not just any ordinary immortal-level magic since the magic brand formed on Lyon''s palm that grabbed Fakon''s face.

    Luke''s locked jaw slowly regained its movement before his smile turned into a grin. He never thought that someone like this existed. There were no ending possibilities now, with that kind of power, all the Crown winners were rendered meaningless. There was noparison, not even Cliff and the rest of the group mattered.

    "Luna, are you alright?" asked Lyon as his killing intent vanished into the clouds. He didn''t care about the condition of the room nor the pce as he quickly grabbed a hold of her shoulders. His eyes dted as the look of worry was apparent on his face.

    Luna slightly turned a red hue on her cheeks before she said, "I, I''m fine." (Jeez, you don''t need to overreact like that, though... it''s sweet of you).

    His action courted the attention of the guests. There was some awe of his Magnifique and then there were the women who felt a tinge of intense jealousy as the purple-haired woman had struck gold. The young man was bound to be the brightest starter on if he matured, now was the right time to have the chance to get to know him before he became big.

    "Great..." Lyon let out a sigh of relief as his head slightly hung down.

    They couldn''t believe he was the same man that casually killed an opponent eight levels higher than him, not to mention the damage was still observable with naked eyes and smelt with their opened nostrils.

    "Now then..."

    Lyon suddenly pulled her to his embrace. Her eyes opened wide as he saw his assertive side came into y. Despite being in public and the gazes of the others were on the two, the man didn''t y the shy guy as he showed his affection toward the purple-haired woman.

    Luna could only get embarrassed as she buried her face toward his chest. The scene was wondrous but Lyon soon let her go as he muttered, "Wait here, I have some unfinished business to take care of."

    Luna looked at the sharpness of his eyes before she nodded. She begrudgingly let him go.

    Lyon turned around before he said, "Now then, how do you want to die?"

    The guests followed his line of sight before finding one pale blonde young man that wore nothing but wealthy clothes on him. Hisplexion made his skin looked like it needed a blood transfusion but the drenched sweat on his forehead proved otherwise.

    (Russel!?) thought Borton and Titania.

    "W-What are you talking about? H-How dare you threatening me?! A proud Treas family of the Nistan line."

    His words were fueled with pride but his face was fueled with doubt. The man was beyond nervous, he just saw the same young man effortlessly killed someone that was stronger than his own. Even though his father was here, he had an enveloping feeling of death surrounding his figure.

    "Do you think I wouldn''t know how was he able to point out that Luna is my woman?!"

    (What?! How did he?!) thought Russel before he denied such a thing, "No! Bullshit! You don''t have any proof."

    "Hubby, he has caused problems the moment you went missing after thepetition. He tried to punish me, this feisty teacher of yours, and also Luna for offending him, where in fact, he was the one that tried to force us into submission and using that excuse as the cover to legalized his action."

    (You bitch!) thought Russel as Lyon''s eyes turned sharp.

    He took one step forward before his hands immediately went for his neck as he leaped forward

    <em>*sped!</em>

    The crowd gasped before they realized someone had stood before Lyon. His wrist was grabbed before it could reach Russel''s unwashed neck. Russel''s hands and feet were jittering as his eyes couldn''t blink with the size they were now. Even his breath stuck inside his throat as he took a step back.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the older version of Russel right in front of him. The blonde middle-aged man, Borton, had no choice but to step in between them. Seeing how the young man could kill a godhood cultivator of that level, his son stood no chance.

    "You are very strong, very talented, Kaiju couldn''t hold a candle against you. However, your tyrannical act should be supervised, otherwise, you would just be another falling star. What''s next after you kill my son, you are going to kill the other Crown winners too, just like what you did against Kaiju?"

    "However, his actions are right and just," said Luke as he approached them both with a smile.

    "Luke, don''t interfere in this, I need to teach this boy a lesson," asked Borton as he took a nce at him before sneakingly held Lyon by the throat with his other hand.

    "Kh!"

    Luke''s eyes turned sharp, "That''s a bad move Borton, you know his other identity, right? She won''t like it."

    Borton squinted his eyes before a devilish pressure rained down on his body. His pupils moved to take a nce at the source before it constricted.

    A tall woman stood alone at the entrance to the hall with veins popping at the edges of her eyes and one on the forehead.. Her auburn hair fluttered before her auburn eyes turned a golden shade.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 402 - Cecile Auburn

    The woman leaped forward under everyone''s gasps as they saw four golden tails sprung out of the bottom of her spine. Her eyes had a shadow of red as four banners menacingly fluttered behind her back. The re only intensified as the headdress of a mighty god of war formed neatly on her head.

    (What is that?!) thought Ayumu as she saw the current transformation her idol had. However, it only took her a blink of an eye before an explosion urred and the whole ind rumbled from its might.

    As the cloud of dust settled, the guests and even Luke were ck-jawed. The one side of the entire pce walls cracked from corner to corner. A figure they all knew well was embedded right in the center as his arms and legs were crossed. The uniform he had on was shredded and torn, but the one that sent chills to the guest''s heart was the imprint of a knuckle right in the middle of his chest. The burning sensation could be felt as steaming out of it.

    "Guha!"

    He coughed out blood as his blonde hair disheveled. The sensation of pain was torturing as his meridians still trembled from the shock. The terrible damage was not just for the outside but also his core. The untouchable, the cold-blooded empress showed no mercy even against her own kin even though it was byw.

    *<em>Tap Tap</em>

    The footsteps were heard as the woman that wore a set of armor that was built around her figure presented herself once more. Her auburn hair slightly swayed as her arms swung when she walked. Before Borton did she stood stall, crossing her arms with her sharp golden eyes. A war goddess, the woman blessed with the peak physique of a mortal. The sword tattoo on her nape was the proof of this.

    Prisc put her hand to cover her surprised mouth. She had never seen her daughter in a full set of armor before, not to mention she couldn''t recall having those sets in their own treasury.

    (Ah! That transformation!) Ayumu''s eyes opened wide as she realized what''s happening.

    (Curious, curious! How did the empress manage to copy Lyon''s devastating transformation?) thought Yunesia who watched Lyon doing the same back in the East City right before it turned to a jumbled mess. However, his transformation didn''tst long before he reverted back to normal and passed out, but that single instance made his image known right to the witnesses'' hearts, it burnt right inside their souls.

    "Cecile?" muttered Luke as he made a harsh gulp. He was still second-guessing even when he recognized that iconic auburn hair of hers.

    Cecile didn''t answer as her sharp eyes still looked at the man that was at her mercy.

    (I guess it was not just a rumor, that young man, Lyon Torga is definitely her husband! I''ve never seen her so mad before) thought Luke as he looked at thess that used to be against kneeling to the old bone when she was still a young teen.

    "<strong>You must have a death wish, Borton</strong>," said Cecile as she sharply let out those threatening words that were infused with mana.

    Borton''s meridian was once again hit then trembled the moment those words went through his eardrums. The mantra shook his soul before the blood rushed to his throat as he puked it out in disbelief. His pupils constricted as he couldn''t believe that the young maiden was able to do such a feat.

    "Mantra... since when did she learn that?" muttered Prisc to Jin''sughter.

    "Borton!" Titania ran frantically to her husband before a golden tail that was lighter than air but heavier than a mountain stopped in front of her path.

    "Cecile! What are you doing?!"

    "What am I doing?" Cecile nced over to the side before she continued, "I have shown mercy to you yesterday when you try to upy my father''s house. Yet tonight when I was in search for my missing husband I found your husband trying to kill him."

    "Wait a minute... what?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Did she say what I think she said?"

    "The empress has a husband?!"

    "And that husband is... that young monster! Lyon Torga!"

    Tusak shook his head along with the old master but a smile was present. This was one assertive woman amongst all women.

    Prisc let out a sigh before she said, "Dear guests, this is the true reason the banquet is being held here in my pce..."

    (You mean ours right?).

    (Shut up Jin).

    (Hahaha!).

    "To announce to you that my daughter has chosen her man. The husband of Cecile is none other than Lyon Torga."

    The deration caught a gasping noise from the guests. The words came out from her own mother and Cecile didn''t seem to mind it. The woman stood stall without denying what her mother said. They started to understand then, how could Lyon dare to act brazenly from the start. However, some of them knew that he was like that even before the deration of their marriage.

    Luna slightly furrowed her eyebrows before she looked at her man standing with his mouth slightly gape.

    He stood there as if he forgot how to breathe and his eyes locked against Cecile''s back. His adam''s apple slowly moved up and down as his throat turned dry. The noise of the world had suddenly shut down as his pupils slowly dted. He didn''t blink, he couldn''t blink. All of his senses were pointed out toward this tall woman with auburn hair that was vaguely familiar. His soul trembled as the storm outside gradually stopped.

    He didn''t realize that the crowd''s gaze was upon him the moment Prisc dered their rtionship. He didn''t care how the woman in front of her could utilize Devil Ape''s transformation to such extent with ease. All he cared about was who she is to him. His fingers fidgeted as no word could escape his mouth. He felt as if more than a million sentences could be said about this feeling he had but not a single one could justify it. Only silence, only his heartbeat could.

    Cecile...

    Cecile...

    CECILE!!!

    *<em>Thump!</em>

    The name rang inside his mind as his soul was taken to a scene where he stood under a pir of light against a woman who had chains on both wrists and ankles. Her hair was disheveled and her figure was a head shorter than him. She wore nothing but an ugly fabric that had holes in it. Fireflies could be seen fluttering around her as behind her was nothing but darkness and the bar of the cell they were confined to.

    His hands were tied together as he stood behind a wall that was upied by green moss. His nose picked up the bitter smell that came out of her figure. He didn''t know how long this woman hadst taken a bath. However, the smile on his face was eternal as it shone brightly to the glimmer of the woman''s eyes.

    "My name is Lyon, Lyon Torga. What''s yours?"

    *<em>nk</em>

    The sound of the chain moving was heard as Lyon saw the woman took a step back. Her petite figure was worrisome as Lyon furrowed his eyebrows. Those arms of hers were thin as if bones were left but her agility was still sharp.

    Lyon let out a sigh before he sat with his legs crossed under the pir of light.

    "Looks like we are going to be cellmates for a while hahaha."

    "Cecile..."

    "Hmm??"

    "My name is Cecile... Auburn."

    "That''s a nice name... so what are you here for?"

    "Hm?...." The woman slightly opened her eyes wide.

    "Well, I stole the queen''s underwear..."

    The atmosphere instantly turned dead silent before a knock on the cell was heard.

    "Oi! Come back here, I put you in the wrong cell!"

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he shouted, "Nah! This is the right cell!"

    "What?! You perverted beast! You can do this the hard way or the easy way, your choice."

    "I won''t choose then."

    "What?!" the guard was clearly fuming.

    "Heh, I''m just joking with you," said Lyon as he stood up before walking past her.

    "Nice meeting you here, I''ll see you around," Lyon grinned.

    "You better watch your tongue boy, thatss is no ordinaryss," said the guard as he opened the gate.

    "Yeah, I know."

    "No you don''t, you''re not the locals, what do you know? That orphanedss instigated the war between kingdoms."

    "No, I''m not! I was framed! I was..." the woman refused to repeat the word once more. No matter how much she said it, nobody believed in her. She was a nobody, a street beggar, who would believe in her. She walked back as she leaned her back against the green mosses and hung her head down between her knees.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Cecile''s act.

    "You know what sir, I think I am in the right cell."

    "Hmm?"

    Lyon smirked before he closed the rustic bars and locked them with the key that was still hanging on the keyhole. He pulled it out right in front of the guard''s eyes, but before thetter could say a word, he pinched the keys with his two fingers as the item turned into dust right under his watchful eyes.

    "You!... KH?!"

    "Don''t risk your life over this," Lyon''s eyes turned a menacing red glow as he looked at him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 403 - None Of You Will Stay Alive!

    The guard''s pupils constricted the moment he saw the red glow. Like a thousand des pricking his soul but never intended to actually puncture it through. The pain and torture were eminent before he was taken back to reality by a flick on his forehead. Though he was older than the young man with his hands tied, the power the perverted thief had was beyond his understanding. For a moment he felt death was near and he forgot the very nature of living, breathing.

    "Don''t escte the matter to a scale where you can''t handle. Do you think your wage is worth your life?" said Lyon with a smirk before he turned around and leave him fear-stricken.

    The guard looked at Lyon''s back walking further away from him. His fingers were fidgeting, he knew he should do something for it was his job, but, the young man right in front of him turned the key into dust with a pinch of his hands. These old bars that separated the two of them could be non-existent. The young man coulde and go as he pleased for he had the strength to do so.

    He let out a trembling sigh as his poor attempt to calm himself down brought no result. His heartbeat still raced as he left the cell with a drenched face from his own sweat.

    <em>*tap tap</em>

    The woman''s ears slightly twitched before she looked up and saw the light slowly showing the figure that was approaching her in a calm demeanor. His face glimmered amidst just being a perverted thief. There was serenity in his smile as his eyes slightly squinted in the process. His hands were still bound by a tight rope on his wrists but he approached her warmly.

    Cecile''s auburn eyes stared at him in disbelief as she forgot how to blink before the former casually sat down right in front of her with his legs crossed. The two of them looked at each other under the pir shade of light avable in the room. Her mouth gaped as she still hugged her bruised knees.

    "You... why are you here...?" asked Cecile Auburn.

    "Why... hmmm... I never thought about answering that question. I guess it''s because I rather choose to be with a beautiful woman rather than rotting in a damped cell alone, hahaha."

    Cecile''s eyes turned sharp as she red at him.

    "Beautiful... heh... are you going to frame me too? Too bad... I have nothing left to offer now."

    Lyon''s eyes turned mellow as he saw thedy in front of him. The woman had lost all hope, her body started to deteriorate from theck of nutrition. Her cheeks had sunken in as her lips dried.

    "I guess you grow to distrust people from your horrible experience, but it''s not bad I guess. I mean, I''m not trying to force you to see all positiveness in life. However, everyone needs someone to trust in their lives and sometimes, oneself won''t cut it."

    Lyon stood up under her watchful eyes before he walked past her and held the chains that were binding her freedom.

    "What are you..."

    <em>*nk</em>

    <em></em>Lyon yanked the chains altogether but it was still attached to the wall that was adorned with green moss. The thing didn''t even budge from the host. The overabundance feeling of having his cool moment destroyed was quite embarrassing and they sunk into an awkward situation.

    "What are you doing?" Cecile asked.

    "I was trying to give you a longsting image of me being... you know... ah forget it."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You''re weird."

    "Hahaha, a lot of people that I''ve met told me the same thing but mostly pervert though. However!"

    Lyon''s eyes turned sharp as the veins in both of his forearms bulged. The determination was visible in his stature as he slowly pulled the chains while being tied up himself. The chains reached their highest tensions as the battle of power soon ensued.

    "I don''t think it would wo��?!"

    Cecile''s auburn eyes opened wide as little debris started to fall from the old wall to his disbelief. She saw the young man was gritting his teeth but to a grin instead of a struggle, even his veins bulged all over his body.

    "Hah..." Lyon let out a heave of breath before his eyes glowed red.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The instant his eyes glowed, the wall was destroyed from being yanked. Under the pir of light, the youth smiled with a grin on his face. Her auburn eyes glimmered as she saw him stood tall and give her wings that she never thought to be deserved. Though it was symbolic and the chains still bound her wrists and ankles, his action brought a slight trust that she could put inside him.

    Lyon''s dted pupils sent him back to reality as he looked at the nce of her face.

    "Huh?" he touched his cheeks before finding a wet sensation through his fingers. He looked at the warm feeling at the tip of his finger.

    Tears. Their history together, their rtionship, and his memories about her were locked and he was powerless against it. However, one thing for certain, his soul didn''t lie as his body was at themand of it. His footsteps were small as he approached the woman with four banners on her back and four golden tails sprung around. His hands slowly reached out to her.

    "Cliff! Do it!"

    Borton suddenly shouted as he red at Cecile. The situation had grown out of his control and his power was slipping away. The n must be hastened.

    <em>*Sigh</em>

    <em></em>"I have not even eaten a single meal, but I guess there is no other choice," muttered Cliff as he smiled.

    However, a wind of change was suddenly felt in the air as a hand immediately grabbed Cliff''s neck and raised him above the ground.

    "Kh! Oi, oi, is this how a host should act against his guests?" said Cliff as he saw Jin smiling.

    "If the guest is threatening the host, I don''t think this is an insult," Jin smiled.

    "You''re worthy of your name, Avnche Fist, however, might sometimes pale against magic."

    "Hmm?!"

    "Jin! Something is going on outside!" shouted Prisc but it was all toote.

    Countless rainbow magic brands were formed at the bottom of their feet and all the guests were included. Everyone gasped at the sudden offensive approach but they didn''t have time to react.

    "Lyon!" Lumina suddenly shouted from the other end of the hall as her silvery wings spread out. The giant beautiful wings didn''t have time to waste as they pped and went toward the beloved however, one person from Cliff''s group immediately intercepted her with a kick.

    "Lyon!"

    "Hubby!"

    "Lyon!!!!"

    Everyone was calling his name before he realized the situation they were currently in. Cecile turned around before she tried to reach him with one of her golden tails since it was the longest out of her limbs.

    Over a thousand men floating outside the pce under the weather storm chanted.

    "Divine Magic: Massive Teleportation!"

    Yunesia raised her eyebrows, "Spece element?!"

    Her figure immediately vanished as her sight changed to the scenery of an empty teau. She was sent to another world. It didn''t take a second before another person was sent to the same world as hers and before she knew it, everyone from the guest was here. Except for certain individuals of course.

    "What?"

    "What happened?!" The guest was preparing for some kind of pain but they were unharmed. Even the Crown winners were there with them.

    "Big sis, space element?" asked Madoka who quickly found her older sibling.

    "En, en, never thought he would have over a thousand cultivators to execute it. Their synchronization is unbelievable."

    "Where? Where?! Where?!" Lumina was looking around the group of people yet she didn''t find her beloved before thest person was transported there.

    Her auburn hair fluttered as she stared in disbelief. She was so close, she was only a centimeter left before she could take Lyon with her, but s, she saw her empty hands.

    "Fuck!" shouted Jin as Luke shook his head.

    "He must have used Lyon as the bargaining chip since that''s how they can control your daughter, which controls you both," said Luke to his brother-inw and older sister.

    "To think that he had devised a n overnight, not to mention that they have that kind of spell. This is all my fault," Prisc had her head hung down before Jin immediately consoled her in his embrace as the former cried.

    "Cecile, what are you going to do now?" asked Jin as he saw his daughter''s eyes were still in disbelief.

    Her trembling fingers slowly clenched to a fist before she gritted her teeth and let out a heave of breath.

    "I will kill all of them."

    The veins on her forearms bulged before she smashed her fist into an empty space. The resounding crack brought all of their panics to a halt as their pupils constricted watching how the space keep crackling as if the sky was about to fall before a resounding boom was heard as they were all slightly blown back by the shockwave.

    "Eek!"

    A huge spatial storm was presented against them as one zap alone could reduce the mighty gods to ashes.

    "Every magic left a trace, none of you will stay alive!"

    Her four golden tails propelled her forward as her killing intent filled the entire tunnel.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 404 - Ask Nicely

    Lumina furrowed her eyebrows before she leaped toward the cracked space. However, before she could reach it Jin flew and stopped her in her tracks.

    "Wait!"

    "What are you doing?!" shouted Lumina before she saw thetter put his hand toward the spatial storm and gritted his teeth as a bolt of lightning zapped his arm.

    "Look..." said Jin as he showed his forearm. It was burnt and his meat was charred. Just one zap alone could render his strong body like that. The Avnche Fist was famous for his fist but even then couldn''t handle the spatial storm.

    "You don''t want to meet him while being an ash do you?" said Jin with his sharpened eyes. There was no way he would let someone die a foolish death, at least not when he willed it so.

    Lumina looked and smelled the burnt hands from her sensitive noses before she retracted her wings.

    "Then, Jin! Why is our daughter entering the spatial storm and you didn''t stop her?!" asked Prisc.

    "She is not foolish! Besides, that armor of hers, have you ever seen those sets? I don''t recall having that nor inside the entire treasury that Treas has. Funny enough, it came with two pairs of tails, just like Lyon wore when he killed Kaiju and wasted the East City."

    Nature was healing the broken space as the cracks were mended on their own without a third party.

    "I''m deeply sorry for the experience my dear guests, but that was thest straw," said Prisc who had a disappointing tune in her tone.

    "I thought that we could have a memorable dinner, just meet and greet with my daughter''s husband, but s. They seem to beg me to cleave their heads off."

    Jin''s raised both of his eyebrows when he heard his wife''s words, especially thest ones. He smiled as he shook his head against his only mistress. Meanwhile, the guests were shocked by Prisc''s demeanor that changed from a motherly figure to a fighter that without a doubt reminded some of them of her younger days.

    "S-So, big sister, you mean that you will join the battle of the inheritance?" asked Luke.

    "No, I''m not, I will just rend their heads off," said Prisc before she asked, "where are we?"

    In the forest behind the teau, was an old man who hid as his pupils shrunken looking at the guests came out of nowhere (First there was a huge naked man with muscle as a word, now, a group of people is here from a banquet? What the hell is happening here?!).

    ---------------------------------------------

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The pce immediately had less noise than before. The guests and even the maids all had disappeared under the massive spell that was dawned on them. The weather was still raining and the room was slightly in havoc due to Lyon and Cecile''s outbreak. However, damage of such scale could still be reimbursed with the treasury that the Treas family had.

    "Gah!"

    Borton forced himself out of the wall he was embedded into. He did not look at his best right now as he spat the blood in his mouth to the clean floor. The stain would surely make Bernadetta furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Good lord, that Emperor Jin didn''t y around," said Cliff as he stood in front of a vertical mirror that revealed a bruise in the shape of a hand on his neck before heughed as he sarcastically continued, "Of course, that steaming out of your chest must have been stinging even more huh? Hahaha?"

    "Your sarcastic remark means nothing, not even Fakon''s death did you even shed a tear. I guess your group was not really attached to each other huh?" asked Borton.

    "Heh," Cliff only smiled in response.

    Russel was having a harsh gulp as he tried to recollect what just happened. His heavy breathing soon slowed down and his cold sweat stopped drenching his face. His eyes opened wide still as he looked around before understanding that his father had the situation under his control. He let out a heaved sigh of relief before he caught a nce at the young man in a bathrobe that was bout to kill him. He smirked before approaching him.

    "Lyon, Lyon, Lyon... too bad, you were this close to nipping my life of this world, but it seemed like evidently fell into my father''s grand scheme before you could reach me. You might have killed Kaiju, but he still revered me! Hahahaa!"

    Russel proudlyughed but hiding behind a pir in the corner was a figure of a woman with golden blonde hair. Her cap was still on her head before she lurked in the shadow as she noticed an iing army from the entrance. Her heartbeat raced as they were clearly outnumbered. Anti-mana was her only advantage against those people but even she knew that it won''t be enough. She was lucky that the mana-based magic couldn''t work on her ever since the reset of her cultivation back then.

    "You better pay full price for the thousand men, Borton. Those guys looked fatigued as hell. You know it''s downright almost impossible to gather these many men overnight to prepare for that spell, right?" muttered Cliff.

    "That''s right!"

    "Yeah, you better pay, but I''m sure you wouldn''t have a problem with that. After all, Treas has virtually unlimited resources."

    "Hahaha!"

    The rumbling of theughter from the thousand men could bring shivers to the onlookers. However, the only onlookers left were a group of the sect leaders that just came in by flying. The old patriarch of the Loh sect furrowed his eyebrows at the condition of the pce as soon as he arrived.

    "Ah, so these are the ones that failed to take thisnd? Hahaha, what do you think? It''s not a bad job right?" asked Cliff as he purposely demeaned him and the seven others.

    "Hmph! I would have done it with a more... finesse," said the old patriarch as he looked at the condition of the pce.

    "Oh don''t get us wrong here, hahaha, this whole lot of damage was done by that boy over there. The one wearing the bathrobe," said Cliff as he pointed him out with a nod.

    "Hmm?" the old patriarch furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Yeah, you wouldn''t believe it right? The guy could chant immortal magic! lo and behold even that faraway ind is still burning from his might hahaha."

    "Lyon Torga...?" the old patriarch squinted his eyes in disbelief. He couldn''t believe someone like him could perform a high-level spell dispute being a Divine Realm cultivator. Not only did he managed to kill his son, but he also managed to out leveled him in terms of magic too.

    "Yup, that''s the guy! Hahaha!''ughed Cliff.

    "Hold on, Loh, we still need him to control the Avnche Fist."

    "Sir Borton, you..." Loh, the old patriarch of the Loh sect looked at the wounds that were still visible on Borton''s chest before furrowing his eyebrows.

    "Cecile did this, it was no wonder that she could very well be confident against you guys back then."

    "Hahaha! Lyon you crazydies'' man, it''s a shame that you probably will never meet them again hahaha!" Russel threw the salt on the wound to his pleasure.

    "Where..." Lyon muttered under his lips.

    Borton furrowed his eyebrows before he shouted, "Russel! Stay back."

    Russel''s eyebrows raised before he frantically ran away from Lyon''s cold stature. His emotion was hidden by a shadow and no one could tell what he was feeling.

    "Where... are they...??"

    "Heh? Hahahahah!" Cliffughed before a thousand men followed.

    "This guy has lost it! He just lost his wife because of you guys! Go take responsibility and apologize you crazy love breakers!"

    "Hahaha!!" A thousand menughed even harder at Cliff''s remark.

    Borton furrowed his eyebrows, "Don''t do anything foolish Lyon, you don''t want Cecile to see you with a broken limb now do you?"

    "Cliff... was it? Where did you move them?" Lyon didn''t even take a nce at him as he asked.

    "Hmm? You''re a pretty arrogant kid! Hahaha!" Cliffughed as he courageously approached the lone young man. Borton was slightly against it but the former was not any cultivator on the street.

    He stood up with his hands on his waist before he leaned his face and whispered, "Why don''t you look at me and ask nicely, I might give you the answer."

    "Then��"

    "Gh?!"

    The onlookers immediately sent in disbelief as they saw Lyon grabbed his neck effortlessly. They didn''t even blink but even when thetter courted all of their attention, the quick session of the attack was still couldn''t be caught by their eyes.

    (What power?!) thought Cliff as he tried to push his hand away but to no avail. Then, and only then did his pupils constricted as a green jade of light was ring right to his eyes. His neck was pushed down before his knees banged the floor to a crack.

    "Please?" Lyon muttered.

    (This boy.... THIS BOY!!! WHO IS HE?!!) screamed Cliff as his eyes couldn''t get any wider.. His face was fear-stricken as the feeling of helplessness surrounded his being.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 405 - Singularity

    Cliff gritted his teeth before he muttered he called out, "Borton!"

    "Hmph!" Borton made his move before arriving behind Lyon in under one leap. He raised his hand to a chopping form before aiming against his unguarded nape.

    Right at that moment before the piercing wind could reach Lyon''s skin. Cliff saw a condescending smirk on the face that was choking his breath before his figure was pulled toward him and Borton''s chop sunken in Cliff''s face.

    Borton opened his eyes wide but before he could even retract his hand, Lyon brutally hit the back of Cliff''s head with his right elbow as a hint of crack sent shivers to the entire room. Cliff''s eyes slightly dted before his pupils almost disappeared at the moment of impact. He was petrified as his mouth coughed up blood. He would have never thought that a Divine Realm cultivator could be so finessed in fighting. (This... this is what talent means?!) thought Cliff as he refused to go down under his gritted teeth as he mmed his foot to the ground before pushing himself to turn around while shouting.

    "Don''t get cocky! You Divine Realm piece of shit!"

    "Oh.... heh... I get it now."

    "What?"

    Lyon was already a few steps away from his reach. He didn''t even look at him but his own palm. The menacing jade glow of his eyes was still present as the onlookers couldn''t help but taking a harsh gulp. The over a thousand men couldn''t believe the Divine Realm kid could control the situation where anywhere he turned was a de pointing at him. They refused to believe that the pressure the young man exuded could press down thebination of their own. Their presence felt minuscule against the hostage that they held.

    "Fine then..."

    His tinum ring lit up as a whisk of mana in its purest form enveloped his figure in a blink of an eye. Ephiphany for him was just a word that bowed to amand of his will.

    "Impossible, an epiphany?!"

    "You must be joking?! He is going to breakthrough right now?"

    "Is he nuts! He will be vulnerable!"

    Cliff grinned before he left Borton''s side and rushed in toward the young man that made him into a sorry-look state.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You''re just a brat after all! You need more experience boy!" Cliff leaped forward as his neck tried to reach out neck before his pupils constricted a smirk appeared on his face. (What?!)

    "Feast the blood of your enemies, Scarlet!"

    The red blood sword that was now had a darker shade immediately appeared in his hand and Lyon quickly draw it against Cliff''s neck as he took the liberty of a one step forward with his foot. The de went through too quickly for Cliff''s brain to process before he felt his hair being pulled.

    <em>*BOOM!</em>

    <em></em>The table on the other end was destroyed before a thousand men darted their nce against the rubbles. There they saw a body was resting on top of the foods that were still warm, however, their pupils constricted as churning blood kept flowing and fouled the magnificent feast. Their gaze suddenly turned heavy as all of them returned their focus toward the young man before their pupils immediately constricted to a thin line and their eyes stretched open in horror.

    In his right hand was a menacing sword that had a dark hue in its red body. Meanwhile in the left of his hand was a head that he grabbed by the hair. Its eyes were still opened in disbelief even when the connection to the body was rendered.

    "Kh..."

    "Imp...."

    The men couldn''t finish his words, especially Russel who was frightened to the brim. His jittering hands won''t stop shaking as no matter how much he took a step back the fear only coagted and expand instead. He just saw how he killed two high-leveled Godhood cultivators. One was burnt to death, this time he was beheaded. He nervously looked at his father before his pupils shrunken.

    Borton''s eyes were staring in disbelief as if he forgot how to breathe and was brought into a nightmare. He couldn''t believe a god would be simply beheaded by a divine. The body of a godhood realm cultivator was a lot denser than that of a divine cultivator, not ordinary metal could casually slice off their heads like that.

    "Hmph!" Lyon snorted as he threw the head to a lob in the air. The one thousand men were under its shadow as their gaze followed it. Karina''s pupils dted as she saw it flew unhindered before it dropped and hit the floor before making little bounces then stopping.

    Thus the cultivation of that man, which probably took decades to aplish, came to a swift end. Death with his eyes opened till the very consciousness left of him was no more.

    Hostage? Bargaining chip? The terms seemed void as they saw the bodiless corpse staining the red carpet. The sword in the young man''s hand could severe the gods from their lives. Surrounded by a vassal of an army while being the weakest in the room didn''t deter his silent rage as the smirk that the young man usually showed was no longer there.

    Karina had a harsh gulp against this student of hers. She vividly remembered at the time where Lyon brought down the Heaven''s Dawn Dynasty. There were no smiles on his face either at the time. His talent and his potential were fully utilized as he showed no mercy toward his opponent. However, this time, there were over one thousand men Godhood cultivators standing in his way.

    (This... this is Cecile''s husband?!) thought Borton before he clenched his fists. There was a huge miscalction in his tactic. (I thought that having him as the hostage is the most viable option to control the Avnche Fist but I was wrong! Kaiju couldn''t evenpare to the soil of his feet! He is not a monster! He is a singrity!).

    "Don''t panic!" shouted Borton as he tried to regain their morales.

    "Either way he is only one man! We have far superior cultivation levels than him and we outnumbered him! There is no need to panic! The man cannot go anywhere from here on out."

    A grave mistake was made but that didn''t mean it couldn''t be fixed. Even if the young man was limbless as long as he was still alive, he would still then be valuable to their gains.

    "He is right!"

    "He has nowhere to go!"

    "Trapped like a fly, you know what they say, a cornered rabbit will start biting back. Poor Cliff teased him too much."

    Karina furrowed her eyebrows as she saw Lyon standing without making a single move or remark. (Fatigue?!). Killing two high-leveled Godhood cultivators was surely taxing for a Divine Realm''s body. Not to mention evoking a high-level spell to such a degree. Even though he didn''t show it by his stand, Karina knew he was good at keeping an act.

    "Hmm? Heh! Hahaha! Where did that menacing jade glow go?" sneered one of the men as they noticed the change in Lyon''s eyes.

    Lyon didn''t say a word as he kept his stance. He was pushing himself with the immortal magic already, as the same experience was about to happen when he fought Lumina. His muscles started to take their toll as his breathing getting slower. He felt his fingers were about to jitter as his consciousness beat itself up to stay awake.

    "It seems your time is up, such power must have a bacsh and here it is," muttered Borton before he crossed his arms and saw one of Lyon''s knees hitting the floor, however, the former still had his head held high.

    "Hehe! Bullying the weak is my specialty!" said one of the people with whom Cliff went to the banquet.

    "Hey, you can''t take all of the fun!" said another as both of them slowly approached Lyon whose eyes were on the brink of a blur.

    (Karina, was it...)

    Karina opened her eyes wide at the calling as a whisper of words entered her ear without any noticeable presence. (You are....)

    (The only one that can save him now, is you... Cecile and Sun will rush here, I know of it, in the meantime... please... save my grandson!).

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    Karina didn''t manage to give a reply before her heart thumped.

    "You are pretty cocky for a Divine Realm cultivator," smirked one of the men before he reached out his hand against his hair.

    "Look out!"

    "Huh?"

    As soon as his head was turned, it was greeted with a fist that rendered his face broken before he was propelled and plunged into the wall. However, his ''friend'' couldn''t react timely before his chest was struck with a palm as a hint of a dragon roar sted his eardrums to splurting blood. After his body plunged to the other side of the room, a figure that took a deep breath was heard as Lyon''s pupils dted against the glow on the figure''s back.

    The words that always appeared on his back were now on the woman that taught him the <em>Shattering</em> Palm as her golden hair fluttered against his face.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 406 - I Will Obliterate All Of You!

    Her sudden entrance shocked the entire room as they would have never thought someone else other than those they intended to stay was there. Not to mention the jade glow on her sharp eyes that looked down on them despite the huge disparity in numbers.

    "Tea�� Karina you..."

    Lyon''s voice turned hoarse as he looked at her figure. Her favorite cap had flown to who knows where but the golden blonde hair fluttered freely as some of it draped around her shoulder.

    "Retract, your sword, grandson," whispered Shen to his ear.

    "Grandpa..." muttered Lyon before he retracted Scarlet.

    "I don''t know how long she could handle the power, but with anti-mana as her base, she gained a full advantage against them since it would cancel out their arts and magic if timed right."

    Lyon had a slight worry, thest time she saved him, she fell into aa that made him breached the space through magic in a hurry. However, that was also the turning point of her cultivation. Being reset to zero and having a giant size of anti-mana inside her body, the woman was in constant battle not to burst her meridian lines, else, she would have died.

    Borton furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the slender figure. He poured his senses in trying to gauge the new enemy that stood in front of him but the result only made his pupils constricted. (Nothing? She had absolutely no mana inside her? How can this be?!).

    He knew for certain that the young woman possessed a power that could easily send two of his allies flying. However, there was not a single hint about the extent of her cultivation levels at all. There was nothing to see except the same green jade eyes that Lyon presumably showed in his.

    "Who are you, woman?" asked Borton.

    "F-Father, she is one of Lyon''s women," said Russel as he slightly gritted his teeth. One of his bodyguards was easily killed back then that he almost died alongside them was it not for his quick feet.

    Karina didn''t seem to shade a red hue at all against Russel''s assumption toward her rtionship with Lyon. Her mind was too upied to keep the transformation as long as possible to buy time. Escaping was in in sight, futile. There was no way out for the two of them with them being outnumbered by more than ten folds. The situation might seem dim for the moment but she knew she was the only light left in the room.

    "Gah! You bitch!" one of the enemies she sent toward the opposing sides of the wall regained his stands.

    "Damn it!" said the other as he noticed his chest had a palm imprint that let out a burning sensation on his skin. The clothes he wore were shredded and he looked like a beggar in that one hit.

    "Karina..."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Why are you looking all sore and burned out Lyon? Do you forget our training?"

    One of Lyon''s eyes was already closed in half but the other one opened slightly wider the moment she said those words. All of the scenes started to resurface, including how he got his body propelling mercilessly from her direct blow. A couple of walls were torn that day. However, under the rain that was already set in the forest, a scene worthy of a painting happened.

    "I..."

    Lyon still owed the woman the kiss that he gave her and the life that she had saved before during the discovery of anti-mana, however, once again, this time, he owed her. Only with her did he had debts, only with her of all the women he had interacted with.

    "They call me by many names, but Golden Demoness has the right ring to my ears," said Karina before she slowly grinned.

    "Golden Demoness? Hahaha!" the menughed at her words.

    (Golden Demoness... that''s right... she is...) thought Lyon as he looked at her back that had a glowing tattoo that read ''True Dragon''.

    "Laugh all you want, there is nothing but the truth in the words that I just said," said Karina smugly.

    Borton furrowed his eyebrows but spoke nothing. The hint of doubt surrounded his soul as he looked at her act. There was something hiding, the true intention behind those jade eyes of hers. (What is going on, what is the purpose of her showing up right now?) thought Borton as he couldn''t find the logic in her move.

    The fact that she couldn''t kill the two that were about to bully Lyon from a blind spot meant that her power was not enough to contend against them. He could only squint his eyes and getting seamlessly disgruntled.

    "What a cocky woman, a lesson or better yet, a spank would do nicely hahaha!" the manughed before he plunged forward with his arrogantugh. His body was wide open as Karina smirked before she took one of her feet backward.

    "When mana had no ce in the equation..." muttered Shen.

    "It alles down to raw technique and power!" Lyon grinned.

    Karina confidently took a step forward before breaking the opponent''s momentum by striking his chest. The man immediately felt a rush of blooding to his throat but before he could puke it out. His eyes watched in disbelief as a piercing hand went through his throat without any needless effort. His figure was hung by the four tips of her fingers before blood splurted out as she withdrew them.

    The men immediately stood silent the moment the body dropped down and saw his face gaping for the futile attempt to fill his lung with oxygen. His neck was punctured from the front and his cultivation level didn''t help one bit in holding the critical and severe strike from the woman. Everyone saw him wiggled and slightly jittering before he stopped movingpletely.

    They were under the struck of coldness as they saw the woman simply turned around and stood in front of her beloved student. The blood on her fingers was still there as they saw it dripping to the floor. The woman had killed a Godhood cultivator with two precise movements. The raw technique that she performed would have produced awe-inspiring apuse if they were any onlookers left.

    "What.. are you..." muttered Borton as he saw another one of his allies fell ungracefully.

    Russel had difficulty processing what just happened right in front of him as his muscles tensed. His face was shrinking away as his lips trembling.

    "Golden Demoness..." muttered some of the men.

    The morale immediately switched once more before someone shouted in denial.

    "Let''s gang up on her! She couldn''t be that powerful!"

    The words sparked a reaction before ten people moved in unison. Karina''s eyebrows furrowed as all of them prepared unique techniques of their own as they approached her.

    She leaped forward to their surprise beforending one swift kick to one of them against their gut.

    "Radiant Palm!" shouted one of the nine before his hand was blocked by the back of her hand.

    "W-What?!"

    Karina immediately retaliated by giving him two consecutive jab blows against his heart before it stopped its beating by the third.

    Borton''s pupils constricted as he saw what just happened right before his eyes. (She casually annulled their arts of power?!). Karina kept parrying and dodging their attack all the while her golden blonde hair fluttered. Blood kept apanying her movement as their arts proved futile time and time again against her.

    Lyon looked at her as his pupils slightly dted in the fact that she appeared to be dancing. Her brutal movements were a work of art as no men could touch her once they were in her range. Bones were crackling, blood was staining the floor as she kept going.

    "You, chant an offensive magic!" shouted Borton while Karina was upied with only three more cultivators left to kill.

    "Y-Yes!" one of them snapped out of reality before he started gathering mana.

    "You guys too!" shouted Borton before they nodded and concentrate.

    "Huh?" Lyon realized what they were doing before he gritted his teeth then shouted at the top of his lung.

    "KARINA! Watch out!"

    "Hm?" Karina raised her eyebrows before noticing the various colors of magical brand right reflected on her eyes. (Shit!)

    "Do it!" shouted Borton.

    "I will obliterate all of you!!"

    A shout brought their eyes to open wide before Lyon''s pupils moved in an instinct and saw space cracked out of nowhere right in the middle of the magic cultivators. The noise of broken ss was soon heard as a figure leaped out to their reality from the dreaded spatial storm. There was blood adorning half of her face vertically as she was barring her teeth and her golden eyes opened wide with the gaze of death, clenching the souls of those who looked at them. The tattoo of her sword was slightly visible as her auburn hair fluttered before she shouted.

    "Devil Ape Art! Rumbling Heaven!"

    The entire pce immediately copsed as thousands of thousands of fists came down from heaven under a curtain of light in the ck storm.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 407 - Will You Marry Me Again?

    The pce turned into rubble in a second as the magnificent material it was made, drowned and crumbled to the ground. The ck clouds of nimbostratus were forced to scatter away from the spot as the ridiculous power shifted thend and trembled its core. The sea was raging away from it as nature didn''t dare to be involved in her conflict. What was once the greatest building in this world, was now nothing but the dust of a crater.

    The wind bellowed as Karina covered her eyes with her beautiful golden hair fluttering against it. She couldn''t focus her vision before a step was heard from a silhouette that was approaching her. She could hear the fluttering of gs as the pressure in the atmosphere turned suffocating.

    The cloud of dust tried hard to kept the figure inside but her face was seen piercing through as the first thing Karina noticed was a red stain that apanied her whenever she fought. Half of her face was dyed red to her disbelief as noticeable cracks on her armor were revealed. One of the antennae of her headdress was snapped in half. With every two steps of her foot, one piece of her armor fell, revealing another bruise on her body. Her forearms had blood running on them as if it was a new line of veins. Her golden eyes were slightly menacing but she no longer gritted her teeth as she walked past Karina who was looking at her with an admiring glisten in her eyes.

    The auburn beauty had one figure in her mind as she kept walking forward. The reflection of a tired young man with one of his knees hitting the floor was on her eyes. Her shadow naturally overcame him as she saw his pupils dted the more she was closer to him. Only then, a puckered-up smirk appeared on her face bruised face.

    The superiority of her womanhood far exceeded the others, both in terms of beauty and power. There was not a single female from any race who couldpete against her with her natural war-goddess physique. She was destined to rule the world from the moment she gained that tattoo on her nape. She was destined to render anything she wanted to render. There was no limit in her as the shackles of mortality were naught. Yet, under the illuminating full moon that was finally able to reveal itself, the expression on her face showed nothing of those.

    "Cecile... Auburn... right?" Lyon muttered with a grin.

    Her heart immediately wrenched as it skipped a beat the moment her eardrums caught those serene words. Her eyes opened wide as she could feel any words that came out of her mouth will turn hoarse. Warm glistening stains slightly slid down from the corner of her eyes across her cheeks. Her armors gradually diminished into bits of light as the headdress was thest one to go. Her irises returned to her original color which was herst name and her arms couldn''t stop trembling before she tightened up her upper lips and said.

    "Yes."

    She closed her eyes with a smile that was worth a thousand world. Her heart basked in the warmth that she had waited for so long. She couldn''t feel the physical pain that she was enduring anymore before she crouched down under his surprised eyes. A gentle embrace soon followed as his head was guided toward under her chin. He could hear the thumps of her heart before he slightly closed his eyes.

    The feeling of loss and the feeling of familiarity were both felt by the young man that had not fully recovered his memories. However, the soul was ever pricking those feelings whenever the rightponents were present. He knew he was right, this woman was his, a fate with a tight string that death couldn''t even severe.

    The warmth in her embrace made the coldness in the damp atmosphere non-existent as if the storm was never there. There were no perverted thoughts in his mind even when his head was on top of her breasts. There was calm, peace, and then happiness. If he ever thought of stopping time, now would be one of those moments. He rested his eyes as the fatigue he felt slowly healed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Karina was looking at them both basking under the moonlight. Her cheeks slowly turned a red hue as she reminisced the time where they spend their first training together in the forest. It was also under the scent of petrichor did he gave her the kiss.

    Soon she furrowed her eyebrows before ncing in the opposite direction. She slowly turned around as she clenched her fists. She knew from the beginning that not all of them would die so easily. They were once again outnumbered from in sight but Cecile and Lyon didn''t even look at them before their figures slowly left the soil.

    Borton looked around at his allies and found a promising number of them still fit and well. Some got minor injuries while other had majors, the rest was obliterated. There were a thousand of them, now it was over eight hundred heads left. (That woman is crazy, she went through the entire tunnel of a spatial storm yet still brought about disastrous power within her!).

    "Borton what the fuck?! You never tell us the enemy could traverse inside a spatial storm!" said one of the men from Cliff''s group.

    "Don''t me it on me! Do you think I would know?! If I would I won''t be having this scar!" shouted Borton back as he pointed out his chest. The imprint was still visible as his clothes couldn''t survive the blow.

    "Tch! What do we do now?!"

    "Don''t be soo so hasty, just try and gauge that woman''s cultivation level, she is more or less at the same level as the man she embraced."

    "Yeah, I''m not buying that bullshit! He is a mere peak Divine Realm cultivator but look at Fakon! He didn''t even leave this world a corpse! And that woman just killed over a hundred of us! Even the proud goddamn pce has been turned into rubbles!"

    "Don''t be stupid! Do you think a divine realm cultivator could have that much power without a third party?! Their power is running out! They are just a lit-up candle and they are running out of wax," said Borton before he took a nce at Karina and muttered, "All three of them."

    "Hmm?" Only now did he noticed that Cecile and Lyon were floating above and the only thing bigger than the two was the moon that stood watch over the soil Borton put his feet on.

    "Sect Elders! Follow me!" Borton had an imminent feeling of danger crawling on his spine as he gritted his teeth. So far his instinct had never been wrong, the only thing wrong was doubting himself.

    The sect leaders looked at one after another before the patriarch from the Loh Sect followed Borton and flew to the sky.

    "Legion! You deal with the blonde!" said Borton before getting a clicked tongue reply.

    He knew that the blonde young woman in front of them was nothing sort of the ordinary by the death of his teammates.

    Karina certainly worried about the two but she also caught the glimpse of the res from the people in front of her. She got her stance ready as the aura of a true dragon surrounded her being.

    "Hey, Lyon..." Cecile muttered before Lyon looked up at her beautiful face.

    "Some bad people are going to ruin our moment, but... will you marry me again?" asked Cecile with a smile.

    Lyon couldn''t even fully grasp the surprise sensation as Cecile leaned her face and nted her lips against his. Her hand sleekly moved with a flick before a shiny tinum ring repelled the shine of the moon. She pushed the ring inside his finger to the base before she let go of her kiss.

    "Cecile... that''s!"

    The beautiful auburn pushed his figure away with a smile. Lyon''s eyes froze as he saw more than eight figures wereing at her from behind. He tried to reach out his hand only for Cecile to shake her head, "Trust me like you make me trust you, remember?"

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    <em></em>His eyes opened wide before his entire body was engulfed in spherical darkness.

    "Hmm..." Borton halted his flight as he stood a few steps away from Cecile and the menacing dark sphere that had just swallowed perhaps the most talented cultivator on the.

    "What are you trying to do to him, Cecile? What is that ck sphere?" asked Borton.

    Cecile turned around as the smile was already gone from her face. She didn''t answer his question before she opened her palm right under their eyes.

    "There is a famous saying, what''s yours is mine and what''s mine is yours. Titania! Before I kill you let me show you the true connection between a husband and wife!"

    "Huh?! What are you trying to unt about?! You already lost we got you cornered!" shouted Titania from the ground.

    Borton furrowed his eyebrows, "Threatening to kill your own aunt? Whatever idea you might have, you better drop it off. Else, I won''t mind facing your father."

    Cecile smirked before her lips muttered.

    "Huh?!" Karina opened wide as the atmosphere turned silent the moment words came out of Cecile''s mouth.

    "Feast the blood of your enemies! Scarlet!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 408 - Not A Scratch

    The red sword with a dark hue on its de reflected their griming faces on it. The very same sword that beheaded Cliff in a single stroke of sh was now in the hand of the most powerful woman ever existed. Though her face was dyed red from her own blood she showed no sign of fatigue despite the gruesome bruise on her body.

    "That sword!" Borton immediately turned wary as he saw the sword that Lyon had used. There was a continuous killing intent permeating around the de as if every swing would cost a sh of it between the de itself and the user.

    "Impossible..." muttered Karina as she took a nce at how she could summon the sentient weapon despite not being the owner of it.

    "Do you think all of you can stop me?" smirked Cecile despite being outnumbered.

    "Heh, you might be strong, a strong empress, but your cultivation is still low, it won''t be long before you ran out of stamina," smirked Loh Sect''s patriarch.

    "All we have to do is to keep you at bay, after the timees for you to burn out, that will be the time where you lose."

    Cecile shook her head with a condescendingugh, "Hahaha, of course you would think that. However, the one that is running out of time is not me."

    She nodded in the direction of where the ck sphere was. The menacing color was even darker than the empty gxy in the sky. No one could hear what''s happening nor could they sense the young man inside it.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Borton''s face creased as he felt contempt. Time was actually not on their side based on what Cecile''s implying, anotherying threat was upon him.

    "Heh," Cecile smirked before her figure blurred and disappeared right under their eyes.

    "Hm?!" the eight of them were caught off guard as they couldn''t follow her movement at all. Their muscle tensed as they prepare for an attack from any direction. However, one second passed and nothing came to their sense.

    "Gah! Titania!" Borton immediately realized what''s going on.

    Cecile was not stupid despite her unnatural strength. Her war instinct spiked due to the blessing she got that affected her entire physique and course of cultivation. The unsuspecting aunt was shrieking as her strong nieceing toward her in a direct trajectory.

    "Tch! Don''t get over yourself!" shouted Titania before she flicked her finger and summoned a bow.

    With how she was born with the blood of the Treas, one could only wonder how precious the items she kept in her spatial ring were. The limitless possibilities could drool the best of thieves but the repercussions would cost their lives.

    "Qilin Arrow!"

    Titania shot four arrows consecutively to the sky before the mana it stored broke out in midair and transforming the four of them into beasts under a cloud of smoke. Four qilins wed their ways toward her in the sky as Cecile smirked at the iing beasts.

    "Let''s see your worth," she tightened the grip on the sword before swinging it twice to a letter X.

    The ray of the sh traveled through the air before cutting two of the four beasts effortlessly and still prating through and give an X mark on the ground. The power startled the other two beasts and the men below as they saw the mark it left from a casual swing however, the perpetrator didn''t.

    "Hmm... you will need a lot more nourishment and experience if you want to stand equal against his <em>regalias."</em>

    <em></em>Cecile didn''t show much excitement as she was thought to be. The weapon had proven to be more valuable than what they had in their spatial rings but it still couldn''t satiate the woman with auburn hair.

    "Tch! Don''t get cocky!"

    Titania emptied the arrows before qilins after qilins formed in the air with ring looks against Cecile. They were wary of the sword in her hand just like the men did, but a smirk on her face was the one that they feared the most. Despite the massive numbers and mountainous presence of the hundred qilins, the woman didn''t show any flinch.

    "Qilin formed out of mana, nothing but cheap imitations, the real qilin won''t dare to attack since they were not born to fight," said Cecile before she held the weapon in front of her.

    She taunted them with her other hand. Even if the beasts couldn''t talk hernguage the condescending gesture that she made could even be understood by a toddler.

    "Heh! Let''s do it!" muttered Cecile before she brute force her way toward the hundreds of qilins. It took them only one sh, one cut before their menacing re reduced to sparkling dust. There was nothing

    Borton was watching herpound movements as she felled the beasts one by one without breaking down a momentum. He stretched his arm to the side to stop the sect leaders to act.

    "Don''t join in the fray now, use them to exhaust her energy, only then we will attack. There was nothing but foolishness if you know that the weapon she currently held could severe the neck of a god."

    Despite the slight jolt of shock that he felt earlier, he quickly regained hisposure in front of his allies. However, as far as his gaze saw the woman casually killing them like they were nothing but chickens, one thing haunted his iron soul. He darted his nce away from her to the dark sphere in front of him. It was unguarded and opened for a strike.

    His ominous feeling had been proved right over time and it steeled his intention to do something about it rather than suffer the consequences for thest time.

    "Tch! I don''t know what are you trying to do! But it won''te to fruition!" Borton raged forward before plunging his fist toward the dark sphere. The powerful blow tremored the sky and thend as all the fighting immediately stop.

    "W-What?!" eximed Borton as he saw that he didn''t even leave a dent on the dark sphere.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 409 - Similar Scene

    "Hahaha!" the brightughter reverberated to their eardrums before they took a nce at the woman that was dyed red with her own blood. The woman showed no sign of fatigue as her surroundings were nothing but bits of light.

    "Huh?"

    "Damn! Impossible!"

    "That fast?!"

    Every single mana-fueled qilins had been reduced back to its original form. They stood no chance against the woman with auburn hair. Her breathing rate was still stable, there was nothing but a hint of condescending in herugh as she looked at Borton and the others.

    "You guys really are stupid, would I left my dear husband alone if you could break that thing? Please, it seems that your age only increases but your brain cells growing backward instead."

    Borton furrowed his eyebrows as his face turned slightly bitter, "Sharp words Cecile, did your father teach you that?"

    "My father is too vanipared to the man inside that sphere, now then, enough talking. He is about to break out of his shell soon. If these are all you have, then you would stand no chance at all once he gets out."

    "Are you threatening us?" said Borton before he descended down and gained the same altitude as hers.

    "Threatening you? I don''t need to do that, after all, it''s all written on your face Borton. You''re afraid," Cecile smirked before continuing, "just like the rest of your group."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You have the audacity to act all high despite being cornered, are you still sane, my dear niece?" sneered Titania from below.

    "Sane? I was never sane to begin with, Titania, even when the time before you were born," muttered Cecile to her confusion.

    Borton squinted his eyes to her smirk before its pupils shrunk as she moved forward faster than lightning. His skin couldn''t feel the wind changing before his brain managed to capture the image of a red de with a dark hue going after his neck. (This woman! She is going at a speed beyond that of a godhood cultivator!).

    "Don''t mock me! Rend the ashes! Akhuil!"

    Shouted Borton before a greatsword instantly formed and blocked the iing sh. The ding reverberated as a shockwave blown out and staggered the sect leaders.

    "What''s wrong Borton? You''re shaking," smirked Cecile as the greatsword trembling against the Scarlet.

    "Tch! Everyone! Surround her!" said Borton before he pushed her away.

    She was pushed back a couple of meters before she found herself encircled by the sect leaders and Borton himself. The eight directions were upied and she had nowhere to go, however, the smirk on her face proved otherwise.

    "You can stop pretending now Cecile else it would strenuous to your body," muttered Borton as he pointed his greatsword toward her with both of his arms grabbing the hilt.

    "Everyone draw your weapons, that woman has the de that could severe a god, its best to be careful, even a fatigue beast is still a beast."

    "Are you sure that you should be worrying about me now?" asked Cecile with a smile.

    "What do you mean? You can forget about buying time," said one of the sect leaders.

    "I mean looked at the woman below, your swarm of allies seemed to can''t hold a candle against her."

    "Hmm?"

    Despite being more surrounded than Cec was, the golden hair fluttered as crackling bones could be heard every time she struck. Her eyes maintained a jade glow as she pranced around like a devil. Blood kept apanying her movement as they couldn''t understand what''s going on.

    "How is she kept doing that? Everything I threw at her lost its power the moment they were in contact," said one of them before a loud thud was heard as something crashed to the ground.

    "Huh?" they looked at where the cloud of dust was before it revealed a headless corpse with the attire of that of a sect leader. Their eyes opened in disbelief especially the ones above as they quickly turned around to see the woman with auburn hair had felled one of their own. Another simr scene was upon their nce as the head of a sect leader was hanging under her left fingers.

    "Ah?!"

    "Hm?!"

    The remaining sect leaders watched the expression of disbelief in the head''s face. It seemed as if the brain couldn''t handle the intense speed of trauma that was happening to it before it was toote. Blood kept pouring out to the ground from the severed neck and the tip of her de.

    Fatigue. The word that was their sole hope of apprehending the woman was destroyed by the death of one of them.

    "My husband once told me, having power and how to use them are two entirely different things and..." Cecile let go the head of one of the sect leaders to fall, following its host on the ground.

    The head fell as Cecile continued, "He was right."

    "Everyone! Don''t hold back, you would surely lose if you took her personally!" shouted Borton before Cecile clicked her tongue.

    "I know you have some Summoning Ruby stones, you might not have a chance if you don''t do it now," teased Cecile despite the blood kept pouring out of her body. The unsinkable stamina that she had astonished even her own enemy, even after going through the spatial storm and suffered heavy damages, she was still standing on her two feet.

    Borton''s face slowly turned into scorn as his re emitted killing intent. Her sharp words were too much for him to handle. They were outnumbering her, yet the morale of the battle belonged to thetter. The auburn eyes were even more deadly with blood covering her face. However, before he could say a word to his teammates his eyebrows twitched.

    Mana in the air suddenly had a surge of chance in its flow. Cecile looked at the ck sphere with a gleam on her eyes as clouds started to gathered once more and blocked therge moon from existing.

    She grinned as she muttered, "Godhood."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 410 - Her Nickname

    The cloud of darkness growled with a thunderous roar as the fightings stopped between the uneven two sides. The sea sinisterly turned calm as the wind was gentle unlike its brethren in the sky. The ind was still burning with the me of fire as it started to engulf the very ground it stood.

    "What''s happening?" muttered Borton but he refused to nce at the dark sphere and kept it on Cecile. One looked away and someone died, he won''t fall for it the second time. The woman in front of him was too random to predict while her son and wife couldn''t stand a contest with her. Even being surrounded by Godhood cultivators, she didn''t even faze a bit.

    Cecile was looking at the dark sphere with a smile on her face. The enemies had no idea what she was thinking about but they couldn''t get their eyes off of her, else they would have fallen to their trap. However, making a move right now was also risky since she was crafty and random. She might be enticing right at this second for them toe at her head-on.

    "I don''t know what you are nning, but it won''te to fruition," said Borton.

    Cecile calmly darted her nce from the dark sphere where her dear was to her opponent, "You said that the second time now, don''t you feel any slight of shame? I pity you."

    Borton furrowed his eyebrows. Cecile''s sharp tongue was fueling his wrath as respect was a word she deeply buried under the sun. His arms were clenched to the point that his veins could pop any moment. He wanted nothing but to pounced at her directly and made a living hell out of her, however, the smirk on her face was like an opened trap. There was nothing but anxiety surrounding his heart.

    "Remember, together!" shouted Borton disregarding the uneven change of mana in the air.

    Seeing all of theming at her she showed her teeth over a smile before muttering, "Alright Scarlet, show me your true potential! Your killing intent is too shallow but it should be enough!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Borton furrowed his eyebrows before he shouted, "Wait!"

    He immediately canceled his movement as he barked his flight, forcing the others to do the same.

    "Hmm?" Cecile''s eyes turned sharp regained her calmness as she let the sword point to the ground instead of against them.

    "What''s wrong?" sneered Cecile before she continued, "Titania, looks like you married a coward here, not even with his numbers against a lone woman did they dare to fight."

    "GRR!" Titania could only re and grit her teeth at her ill-mannered niece. There was nothing but resentment in her eyes toward the woman with the auburn hair.

    "Russel, did you wash your neck yet? Your father clearly cannot protect you right now, and he is about toe," said Cecile with a smirk.

    "Tch!" Russel wanted to say something but the fear of Lyon''s being kept his soul in the dark. The option of running was out since he was already in the safest ce, or at least that''s what he thought before the wild development that turned against his favor.

    "Keep yapping woman, but thanks for your advice," said Borton before he flicked his finger and the gleaming red ruby stone appeared in front of him before he struck it down with his greatsword.

    Cecile furrowed her eyebrows as he looked at Borton''s original hostile look turned into confidence. (He must have brought someone powerful to the field, but good, the more the merrier) thought the auburn beauty as she smiled inwardly.

    "Who did you call? Your father?" smirked Cecile.

    Borton''s smile immediately turned sour as his eyes slightly opened wide in surprise. He no longer pointed his greatsword toward her.

    "Heh, too easy to guess huh, why don''t you call your grandfather too? And then his father and then his father? Or are they already at the end of their cycle? You know what? Why not call your mother too?"

    "Tch! I will swallow this shame, but it proves that you are indeed a worthy opponent that I have to resort to this method."

    As soon as Bortonid those words, a red streak of light was making its way in the sky before prating the clouds from above. The glow of red ruby slowly descended right beside Borton before a sh urred.

    A man that had simr features as Borton stood beside him. He had wrinkles on his face and his forehead already formed three ck lines as it battle against time continues. His hair and beard had already turned white but his muscr build was still menacing even against the people younger than him.

    "What is this Borton? Why are you disturbing my cultivation?" asked the old man as he turned to his son.

    (Hmm...) Cecile looked at the old man with a different nce as she looked at the others. It was clear that the man had experienced countless wars just from his impression alone.

    "Father, we are this close to winning the inheritance, the only problem left is her," said Borton as he nodded to Cecile''s direction.

    "Hmm?? This little girl? She is only a Divine Realm cultivator! You are struggling against her?" muttered the old man.

    "She is not ordinary father, the burnt in my chest was caused by her," muttered Borton as he swallowed his pride.

    "Hmm..." the old man darted his nce toward Cecile after looking at his scar, "Young woman, you have the making of warrior clearly visible to the naked eye, it would be a shame to let you die. Why don''t you join under my wing, with my tutge, you will reach an even greater height than your imagination."

    "Who are you?" asked Cecile.

    "My name is Weder, my fame has long lost��"

    "You think an Ascending God cultivator could teach me?" smirked Cecile as she shook her head before she pointed her sword forward, "Let me show you why they used to call me the Auburn War Maiden."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 411 - Auburn War Maiden

    The presence of her stance exuding the aura of an immortal. Her muscles were both tensed and rx as the enemies couldn''t figure out her next move.

    Weder clearly looked at her eyes with concern as they slightly squinted. Her haughty manners brought scorn on the rest of their faces but the experienced ones like him knew with a nce toward her eyes and the aura exuding from her figure that she had not said a single lie.

    "I see now that you are indeed capable,"mented Weder.

    "Huh?" the rest of the group looked at the oldest and strongest among them with a surprised look.

    "Father...?"

    "She is indeed a capable woman, far beyond your insight Borton," muttered Weder without looking at his son.

    "Hahaha, I guess you are built on the battlefield rather than afy bed," remarked Cecile.

    "Well my skin does weary with time, but my skill is not as rustic, don''t worry, I will try my best not to kill you or the heavens might curse me in doing so," Weder chuckled before he flew slightly forward in front of the rest.

    "Kill me? I think you are mistaken, these wounds on my body are not from your boys," Cecile chuckled.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hmm?"

    "It''s from the spatial storm father," answered Borton as he gritted his teeth. Though they were imaginably stronger than her by cultivation levels, they couldn''tnd a single hit against her body. Her endurance and agility were well off the chart especially her tenacity in enduring the nightmare of all gods.

    Weder clearly furrowed his eyebrows as he heard what his son had just said. There was a slight doubt as the thoughts didn''t manage toe out of his mouth. He tentatively looked at Cecile with a different light before making before the former smirked.

    "You went through the spatial storm and are still alive? Your meridians are still intact?" asked Weder. Clearly from his fazed figure that he himself was not confident in doing so. The risk was still high even for an Ascending God realm like himself to went through the dreaded tunnel.

    "Intact? It didn''t even budge the slightest, these are nothing but minor wounds," said Cecile.

    "Minor? Hahaha, you must have a really strong backing if you could survive the spatial storm with that cultivation level."

    "Heh, Treas family has nothing to do with this. I never take a single item from the treasury since it couldn''t amount to anythingpared to the riches my dear husband used to have."

    "Husband? You found someone capable of contesting with you?"

    "Contesting? Heh, I don''t think you understand, he is the one that taught me how to battle, he is my teacher, my trust, my everything!" Her battle aura spiked before she brutally flew forward with Scarlet in her hand pointing directly at him. Piercing the very wind that dared enough to stand in her way, her eyes were lusting for battle as she was born with the physique that could handle a war on its own.

    "Looks like a marvelous man that it woulde from your haughty mouth, I wish to meet him!" grinned Weder before he took out a sword before a dinging sh reverberated a shockwave that repelled the other godhood realm cultivators.

    The two swords rattling in equal as Cecile smirked before she muttered, "Meet him? I don''t think your son and your grandson would like that idea."

    "Hmm?" Weder furrowed his eyebrows before a sudden kick pushed him backward.

    "Heh, don''t you feel something is off, Weder?" asked Cecile with a smile.

    "Indeed, the flow of mana is currently flowing in a direction instead of staying still, is someone trying to chant a powerful spell I wonder."

    "Turn around, I know you are confident enough to show your back against me," muttered Cecile as she smiled yfully.

    "Father don''t! That''s her ploy! She is sly and wicked on top of her unnatural strength. She won''t abide the honor of cultivators."

    "Silence! You are ganging up on a woman yet you talk about honor?!" shouted Weder before he smiled toward the woman, "sorry about my ill-mannered son, let''s see here."

    Weder calmly turned around before his weary eyes slowly erged as an apocalyptic dark sphere was upon his nce. Floating in the middle of the sky, even the moon was hiding behind the dark clouds. He tried his senses to gauge what was that as he also tried to read his own memories, however, no result was found as he couldn''t identify what it was. Something so big was not far from him all this time but he couldn''t sense it. The flow of mana was directlying inside the dark sphere as he made a harsh gulp.

    "What... is that?"

    "You said you wanted to meet him, don''t tell me you have a second thought," smirked Cecile.

    "That''s... your husband?"

    "Father! Don''t let her fool you! She is buying time! We need to apprehend her this instance! The man inside that sphere, he is a true monster!" shouted Borton as he gritted his teeth.

    Weder looked at his son before noticing the cold sweat that was on his son''s forehead. The direct fearing out of his face and dting pupils showed no lie.

    "Heh, Grandpa sun, I don''t think I can hold on much longer, however, I can give them onest glow," muttered Cecile.

    "I expect nothing less from his wife!" said Sun who crossed his arms as he stood on top of her head, "Go! Show me the glimmer of a war god!"

    Cecile grinned his teeth out before her auburn eyes turned golden as she pointed her sword toward Weber. The armor that had broken, reformed in a shade of glow as the four banners fluttered against the wind. The iconic headdress came in full form before Weder felt a killing intent creeping up his spine. He turned around before seeing what was a maiden was now a goddess.. Her face was dyed red with blood as he could sense her consciousness diminishing each second, however, he suddenly turned wary as he could feel the tremendous presence exuding out of her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 412 - Auburn War Goddess

    "Marvelous..." Weder muttered before she flew straight at him while leaving a supersonic boom that trembled their eardrums. His hands managed to instinctively draw his sword and hacked forward in her direction with a smile, "Looks like he is not a great teacher!"

    "What?!" his eye opened wide as his sword easily went through Cecile as if he was cutting the air itself. The excess force immediately left him staggered as he screamed in his mind (Afterimage?!).

    "I''m right over here!"

    The words could only enter his ear before an upward sh from his sides splurted out his wound. The tenacity of his muscles was more solid thanks to his high cultivation realm but the fact didn''t bring down Cecile''s intention as she smirked and let out another, forcing him to turn, facing her direction.

    "Heh," she smirked before Devil Ape''s agility was on full disy.

    Blood kept on splurting as Cecile shed at a godly speed that sent shivers to the others. The Ascending God cultivator was overwhelmed by her speed as his eyes red only to follow a streak of light. His pupils tried to pinpoint the next attack but no matter where did he ced his sword to defense, not even a single tter was heard.

    "What''s wrong? Can''t keep up?" smirked Cecile.

    "I''m the one moving but you are the one that''s out of breath? Want a wheelchair old man?" her sharp and demeaning words broke his pride, even more so that she actually slightly paused near his ear to whisper those words whilst opening new wounds.

    "Gah!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Weder let his aura exploded before sending Cecile a few meters back.

    "Hah, hah, hah," he was gasping for breath as his chest heaved heavily. His face was sweating as if he was in a dessert however, his clothing has been shredded till he looked like a beggar on the street. There was not a single shred of dignity left on his appearance as even his hair fell victim to Cecile''s continuous linkable attack.

    Blood streams from his wounds. Legs, arms, chest, core, none manage toe out unscathed except his face.

    "What?!" His eyes opened wide as he looked at Cecile was holding Scarlet by her toes instead of one of her hands.

    Cecile crossed her arms as her sword was dangling and pointing to the ground while she gripped its hilt with a pinch between her toes. She smirked as shemented, "What''s wrong? Did you think using a sword could only be done with hands?"

    "What?"

    "That''s... amazing."

    Even the enemies themselves couldn''t help but paying some praises as they looked at Cecile in both awe and horror. There seemed to be no limit in what she was capable of doing as the four golden tails were menacingly floating about and ready to strike whenever she willed it so.

    "How naive, you think that you could teach me? You couldn''t even dodge a single of my attack! Yet, you still call my husband not a great teacher? Hah."

    Cecile''s sharp words end with flicking her toe upward before spinning the sword vertically right under their surprised eyes. The de slowly reflected their gasping expressions as their eyes constricted before Cecile somersaulted then thunderously hit the hilt of the sword with the base of her foot before it broke the soundwave.

    "Ngh?!" Weder dodged the iing sword within a hair''s breadth as he could hear the whisper of death right at the moment the weapon went past him.

    Breaking the wind, the sword pierced one of the sect leader''s foreheads before it went through to the other side of his head. His allies couldn''t react ordingly before he fell down right toward Karina''s battlefield.

    The loud thud was the only thing they could hear under the silenced atmosphere. Another Godhood had fallen by one stroke. He didn''t even shriek as his life shed him by and his eyes were still opened in disbelief just like the death of his ally before him.

    "It seemed that the enmity between the two of us is too great," muttered Weder as he ripped his clothes and revealed his muscr features.

    "With that kind of stubbornness, you won''t stop opposing us, very well then. Let me show you the difference between Godhood and Ascending God realm actually means."

    Weder furrowed his eyebrows before with only one leap his foot sunken inside Cecile''s gut as thetter bent forward with a cough of blood. He grabbed her hair before pulling it up and let out a punch against her chest as she was treated like a sandbag. Each blow trembled the sky her blood splurted each time.

    "You have a built of a warlord I see, not even after my barrage did you lost consciousness," muttered Weder before he grabbed both of her head and pushed it down against his knee.

    "Guha!"

    Cecile''s was slightly propelled upward but she gritted her teeth in the middle of it before sweeping her foot against the old man''s face. The sudden blow caught him off guard before he retaliated with his kick to send her away. However, one of her golden tails encircled his neck before Cecile came back with a heavy punch instead.

    The two kept exchanging blows before at one point her tail was swung hard to the ground. The loud boom created a crater before Cecile quickly dodge the follow-up attack as she rolled over.

    "Yes! Yes! Father is winning soon the inheritance will be mine!" grinned Borton before his goosebumps and the others around him rose. Their pupils constricted as the flow of mana suddenly stopped its unusual stream.

    Weder was chasing Cecile as he grinned, "Where do you think you can run to?!"

    "Hmm?" Cecile suddenly leaped and turned around as she opened her arms as if she tried to embrace a lover with a genuine smile on her face.

    Weder furrowed his eyebrows before he felt something was approaching through his senses. He quickly turned around as a sh of a smirk passed by his nce before a devastating blow plummetted his entire figure straight to the ground.

    A pair of hands reached out as Cecile''s armors crumbled into bits of light before the two of themnded on the ground with a slight tremor.

    The dark clouds immediately dispersed as the first illumination from the moon shone upon the pair, gradually revealing the man''s face that brought cold shivers to the enemies'' spines.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 413 - God Is Me

    Karina leaped backward beforending on her two feet. Her jade eyes gradually diminished as her breath caught up to her. It was her first experience transforming into one, the great power that ran through her skin was enormous but it seemed she had a long way to go before she could utilize any of its special arts. She looked at the young man that courted all the attention as the moon revealed his face. She sat down on her butt as she had done her part.

    "Thank you... Karina."

    Shen''s voice was deep and ruling but Karina could only respond with a smile as her eyelid starting to get heavy.

    "Get a good rest... he will take care of everything."

    Russell''s pupils went constricted as his jaw was cked open. His adam apple slightly moved up and down as one could hear the harsh swallow. His feet felt like a noodle before one of them instinctively took a step back as his hand trying to reach out something to support his standing. His face slowly shrank away as his cold sweat moisturized it.

    "He.... he''s back!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The tingling trauma on his neck suddenly pricked as he lightly touched it with his finger. Even though he was not being choked by his hand, the feeling of death was imminent at the time that his brain perceived it as an extreme experience that he must be cautious of.

    "Gah!" someone crawled out of the crater with disheveled hair. His muscr body was on disy but the slicing wounds that he had on still kept on pouring blood amidst its low intensity. Dust rest on his shoulders before he shrugged it off and blew it. He stretched his neck with a crackle to the left and then right. His bare feet slowly left the soil before he put his sped hands behind his back.

    "You must be the one that she spoke proudly about," muttered Weder as he put on a haughty look.

    "Be careful father!" shouted Borton as he tightened his grip, his breath was unnaturally heaving heavily just from one look of that young man. (Why! Why am I trembling just bynding my sight on him? No, wait... it''s my sword!) thought Borton as he saw the determination of his sentient weapon turned as frail as thin ss.

    "He could cast an immortal spell under a minute! His extreme aptitude is fire! Don''t let your guard down father! That man! Has a killing intent that even surpasses ourbined effort!" continued Borton.

    Weder slowly furrowed his eyebrows as the wrinkles on his face started to curve. The young man in front of him didn''t even turn around to greet him properly yet, with such an open back he seemed unfazed. Hundreds and hundreds of men below could pounce on him at any moment but he was unfazed as he freely hovered in the air.

    His dark ck hair fluttered as its length reached his shoulders. and some more. The bathrobe he was wearing fluttered as his lean arms carried a beautiful empress of war, goddess of war. Blood has dyed the empress''s face red and bruises of ck and blue were present on her body. However, the pain was minusculepared to the euphoria on her face as her backhand cherished the young man''s cheek. A speck of blood grazed his face but the young man didn''t mind the stain.

    "Look''s like I''m taller than you now."

    "Based on your smile, it seems like you are waiting to say that to my face," Lyon smiled brightly to her chuckle.

    "I want toy you on top of a bed for you to rest but it seems like you destroyed the whole thing," Lyon smiled.

    "Well, I will leave the rest up to you then, as long as I''m beside you, my hero," Cecile put onest smile before she rested her eyes and breathe calmly on his embrace.

    Lyon''s eyes slowly opened as his smile was retracted. His eyebrows slowly furrowed as the sharpness in his gaze could prate one''s soul and see through them. Veins started to bulge around his forehead and his forearms before he gently let Cecile go in the air. Rainbow magic brands immediately formed the moment she left his embrace as mana from the very world surged wildly.

    "Immortal Magic: Nirvana Lotus."

    Right after he softly chanted those words, a giant lotus immediately grew from the magic brand under her figure. Flowers of giant petals immediately formed as the size wasparable to a pond. The light pink of its color could contest even with the moon above as brittles of lights slowly floated from the base were Cecilefortably rest. The giant beautiful lotus hovered in the air as the strong wind couldn''t even hinder its movement.

    Lyon took onest nce before turning around. His sharp eyes looked at Weder and the rest before he crossed his arms as his back stood straight.

    "Hmm... I don''t see how can you teach thatdy to that height of a level but I will not judge you because you are just a Divine Realm since she proved to be more than what my son and his friends can handle,"mented Weder.

    "You are all act so high and mighty, you injured my wife, left her at that stage. Her nose is broken, her beautiful eyes couldn''t open as well as before. Her skin is battered and bruised, as blood kept pouring out and dyed her face red. Since all of you want to die so badly, then so be it! I will grant your wishes, since that... what a god would do!"

    Lyon gritted his teeth as his two rings lit up at the same time. The purest form of mana immediately engulfed his entire body under their frightful eyes.

    "To be a god is to shed mortality, the burning will that cannot be extinguished! I will protect my loved ones! I will bury the fire pit of hell, the cocky heavens too, for God is... me."

    His dark gxy eyes turned sharp as the mana instantly dispersed from his surrounding body.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 414 - Godhood

    Everyone immediately gawked as they saw the young man that wore nothing but a bathrobe suddenly ascended and reached the next realm just as he said so. The glimmering aura that exuded around him was no doubt that of a divine upgrading into a god. There was not a single shred of doubt in their mind that the young man in front of him was the real deal, the monster amongst monsters.

    The Loh sect''s patriarch couldn''t believe his eyes. No matter how many times did he blinks, the reality in front of him stayed the same. Just a thought and he had broken through the next realm, the time it took to brew a tea was longer than that. His son couldn''t hold a candle against the young man.

    Borton''s pupils trembled as it tried to amass the information that his brain perceived. The word impossible kept ringing in his mind but not even once did ite out of his mouth. He had not recalled any single being that could cultivate like that, not even his own father.

    Weder had put his hands to the side instinctively rather than on the back. He couldn''t blink at all as he saw what just happened right before his very eyes. The teacher that the woman was so proud of, the husband that she trusted now stood right in front of him. The tremendous talent that he had just showed put heavens themselves to shame. He knew, if he were to let him live right now, they won''t be able to handle his retaliation in the future.

    "I never knew a genius of this level exists!" muttered Weder. It was the greatestpliment he had ever given throughout his life. There was nothing but awe as he looked at him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You shine too brightly young man, should have kept it for yourself. Too bad, our enmity is too deep," said Weder as he furrowed his eyebrows. There was slight jealousy in his tone that brought a condescending smirk from Lyon.

    "You might be a Godhood Realm cultivator now, but I''m still a realm above you!" shouted Weder before he plunged himself forward with clear killing intent.

    "Heh, youck speed boy!"ughed Weder as his foot was already right in front of Lyon''s face. (WHAT?!) his eyes immediately opened wide as he looked at Lyon''s pupil had already darted his nce from the kick whilst keeping his arms crossed toward Weder''s own face.

    A loud shock suddenly trembled as the shockwave traversed to the ground and the sky. The clouds were shredded while the waves rage as thend tremored.

    "Ngh?!" Weder''s eyes opened wide as he looked at his leg being blocked by a single foreleg. Not even a crack of bone was heard as Lyon still kept his arms crossed. The absolute disy of power stomped his pride as an Ascending God cultivator.

    "You cocky brat!" shouted Weder before heshed out hisbo.

    The barrage of fist produced gales after gales but not a scratch was seen on Lyon''s face as his hair kept fluttering. He swayed and swayed as he dodged all of them without opening his hands before he eventually took a farther leap backward as they were once again apart by the distance.

    "You are quite nimble, but without power, it will only be a matter of time," said Weder as he clenched his fist. Though his experience was absurdpared to the younglings he still couldn''t believe that couldn''t even touch the young man''s hair.

    "You don''t think I would stop at Godhood Realm level one now, do you?" smirked Lyon.

    "Hm?! What do you mean?" asked Weder as dread suddenly upied his mind. (He couldn''t possibly?!).

    A torrent of mana suddenly whisked from his rings as Lyon stood nonchntly. The abundance of pure mana was upon their eyes before their nightmare came to reality. He didn''t even need to open his arms nor darted his nce before he had ascended one level. It was faster than one could blink but before they could perceive what''s going on.

    Lyon let out a breath before he initiated the attack toward the shirtless old man. Weder was immediately caught by surprise before the unimaginable speed as it surpassed those of his peers. He could on brace his arms forward before a sky-falling blow rendered him to the ground like a bullet.

    "Now Then! Come! ALL OF YOU!" roared Lyon as his cultivation kept on growing.

    The loud warcry trembled the heavens before his eyes turned golden. The Heaven''s Fury mode was activated as he kept his height and growth along his golden tail. The bathrobe had changed into that of a warlord armor. His headdress menacingly challenged the army in front and below of him.

    Lyon slowly put down his eyelids after dering the war before he took a breath. The image of a real devil ape immediately formed behind him as it sat on top of a rock with one leg up. It was grinning its fangs out before Lyon slowly opened his eyes and snapped his finger.

    "Devil Ape Art: Shadows of The Heaven! Run Amok!"

    Sun''sughter was heard as he shouted, "You did it! You did it! Hahaha!"

    Shadows upon shadows suddenly formed beside Lyon as it brought fear to the army below. The sum almost blocked the entire moonlight as one man stood in front of them all. The quantity had been leveled, it was no longer one man against an entire army but an army against an army.

    Weder got up from the ground with a slight shake of his head to shrug off the dust before looking at the sky. "Ngh?!"

    "AAAH!" Lyon roared before he plunged toward Weder below as a thousand shadows revealed themselves to be his copies but without the four golden tails.. The stream of ''Lyons'' had different expressions from one another as they descend down but one thing was the same behind those eyes, amok.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 415 - Multiple Lyons

    Lyon came down headfirst like an imperialmander as his figure was epassed by its aura. Like thunderous veins of lightning, he was heading straight toward Weder whose eyes were still in disbelief seeing the sky suddenly upied.

    "Tch! Don''t be so arrogant boy!" shouted Weder before he crossed his arms as an act of defense.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before he pulled out one of the four banners from his back. The g fluttered as he spun the banner before bashing it toward his arms.

    The moment of contact brought fort destruction of thend as the shockwave pushed the group of cultivator mages that were over hundreds of them.

    Hundreds of Lyons stormed through the sky under the horror of their enemies after their master''s initial contact.

    "Hold your position! They are nothing but copies of the original!" shouted Borton to the others with a grimaced face. (What kind of devilish technique is this?!).

    "We areing for you old man!" shouted one of Lyons before three others followed his suit.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Can your giant sword keep up with us? Hahaha!"

    "It''s four directions old man, I see you have a nice scar on your chest, gotta thank my wife for that."

    "How dare you meddle in our reunion!"

    The four sentences rang inside his ears as he prepared and pointed his sword toward one of them. The table had turned as he was surrounded in four different directions to his gritted teeth. He tried to take a nce at his allies to the side before his pupils shrunken as a foot immediately came into view.

    "What?!"

    He muttered the word before his face got a clean hit from the foot as it trembled the brain inside his skull. Blood escaped out of his ear before another hit followed to his side. His bones were enduring the hit but it won''t be long before it copsed and broke. He couldn''t waive the giant sword at all before his entire body turned into a sandbag for four people. His already shredded clothes could only disintegrate toward the bullet-like barrage that kept hitting his defenseless body. Only his cultivation level left was his upper point.

    "Gr! Ha��Hm!"

    Before he could shout and released a st of his aura to push them away, one of Lyons quickly grabbed his mouth as he pinched the cheeks. His pupils shrunken before he felt a hand grabbing the back of his head. He saw the smirk on his enemy''s face before thetter let go of his mouth and let the other pushed his face down toward his knee.

    The incredible impact broke his nose as he could only scorn in pain before his hair was pulled then mmed his face toward the knee a second time. His head was repelled from the knee as blood and teeth flew out of his mouth. The proud Borton was nowhere to be found in his current standing. There was no shred of mercy from the four Lyons as they continued their assault. Blood kept splurting out as his sentient weapon could do nothing but watch its master being ganked.

    Karina''s eyelids were closing in half as she muttered, "Did I eat something strange...? Why are there eight Lyonsing at me? Is this a dream?"

    "Sorry Teacher, I''m a bitte with things."

    "Don''t worry and rest easy, not a single fly will disturb your rest."

    "Eight directions, and if they dare to attack from above, they will return to ash."

    All eight of them stood with crossed arms as their backs were on full disy against Karina''s eyes. Despite the war that was happening, he didn''t forget to bring protection to those he valued dearly. He owed the woman so much for him not to care. It was in his veins to do so despite his chivalrous traits often mingled with his perverted traits.

    "You!" The Loh Sect Patriarch was not having a good time either. There was nothing but blooding out of his orifices as his bones were broken by fighting four Lyons.

    The remaining sect leaders were in a battle as well but there was not a moment where they could find an opening to escape, let alone retaliate. The drumming noise of their fists and legs hitting the flesh and muscles could shiver even to an old monster.

    Suddenly a loud noise of the impact was heard before something hit a nearby mountain and sent a huge crack for everyone to see. A figure was embedded on it before a loud cough of blood spurted out from the former.

    "G-Grandfather?!" muttered Russel as he noticed the familiar feature on the figure. His eyes stared in disbelief that an Ascending God realm cultivator was reduced to such a state by a Godhood realm cultivator that had just broken through.

    The fluttering g caught the onlookers'' attention as someone in the full armor of an imperial general crossed his arms with four banners proudly stood straight on his back. He was hovering in a short distance against Weder who didn''t show any sign of being an Ascending God cultivator.

    Weder''s face that was hung down slightly looked up as he saw the young man that was responsible for his current state. He couldn''t believe a Godhood cultivator could exert such mountainous strength that it could bepared to his own level.

    "You! Im... Impossible," muttered Weder as his eyes opened wide as he stuttered in disbelief. His pupils had constricted to unimaginable thin as he looked at the young man whose aura kept increasing and mana kepting from the rings that he wore.

    (Level five already?! And he still growing each second!) thought Weder as he made a harsh gulp. It was the first time he saw the definition of the one-man army in the truest sense.

    "Who are you!" shouted Weder as he demanded his name. A man with this kind of power shouldn''t have gone unnoticed, especially in his circle.

    Lyon didn''t answer his question as he ascended to the next level to his gawking face.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 416 - Hanjiseh!

    There was a limit to what the word genius could cover. However, Weder knew within his very eyes that reflected the image of the young man in front of him, that the word could not exin thetter''s talent.

    (This monster!) shouted Weder inside his mind. He had considered himself to be an old monster, but the young man in front of him was something different entirely. It would be one thing if he was older than him but thetter''s cultivation proves otherwise. Not even heaven would allow such a being to exist else the unbnce in the world would have toppled, yet here he was.

    "It seems like killing you would mean a favor for heaven themselves," said Weder before he clenched his fists to bulging veins. The wall of rock that restrained him immediately exploded out before he hovered in the air.

    The sound of ttering between metals was heard as his gazended beyond that of the young man in front of him. The battle had turned its table as the moral had won by the one-man army. However, the course of battle will only be determined by the battle of the two of them. Should he win, his side would win as well.

    "I don''t care for such things," muttered Lyon to Weder''s furrowed eyebrows.

    "Heaven, hell, mortals, they are nothing to me, my women, the people that I love, is my everything," said Lyon before he opened his hands to Weder''s surprise.

    "You! Since when did you!?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    A glimmering jade was on his right hand as he held it with the tip of his index finger. (How?! I kept the stone inside my spatial ring, how did he retrieve it out of me?!) screamed Weder inside his mind as he could still feel the ring inside his finger.

    "Heh, you think that I''m going to let you get away?" smirked Lyon.

    "Getaway? You think too highly of yourself, you think that I need to run from you? You have not broken a single bone of mine yet, but I will break yours soon," said Weder with a little slight of barring his teeth out. The disrespectful moves that Lyon did make him clenched his jaw, never in his entire life that he would be robbed right before his very eyes, not to mention by a younger generation that''s even moretter than his own son.

    "Heh, you can''t even touch my hair, and..." Lyon smirked before he snapped his finger as he broke through another level right under Weder''s sight.

    "Level seven...." the words came out of his mouth involuntarily before he raised his eyebrows and realized what he had done.

    "If you think buying time would work, then you will die of old age before that happen," smirked Lyon.

    "Arrogant brat!" shouted Weder before he plunged himself forward with veins bulging on his forehead, "Come! Hanjiseh!" a slim spear that had a red ribbon on at the socket of its de immediately appeared in his hand before mana immediately guided it through.

    "Hanjiseh Art: Thousand Bellow!"

    His hand moved at rapid speed as Lyon''s eyes could only capture thousands of thrustsing right at him at the same time. Every thrust broke the wind as a loud sonic boom was formed in each strike. Just his move alone produced a louder noise than the war itself as if the spear was roaring.

    "How you like that?! Hahaha! You arrogant brat! Eat this spear!" shouted Weder as he increased the speed of his thrusts. The shockwave it produced caused even Karina''s hair to flutter as the remaining trees swayed as if a tornado was approaching.

    Russel''s worries turned into a smile as he looked at his grandfather having the upper hand of the battle. His hands slowly clenched into a fist before he shouted, "Do it, grandfather! Don''t give him any chance!"

    He didn''t even notice that he was panting the whole time as he shouted his support. The cold sweat had drenched his face and the clothes that he wore, but all of that didn''t matter as the word ''kill'' rang inside his mind.

    "It''s over! Die!" shouted Weder with augh before thest thrust was pointed against Lyon''s face.

    *<em>BOOM!</em>

    <em></em>Thend and the sky trembled upon impact as the fighting stopped for a while.

    "Ngh?!"

    "Im...possible..." muttered Russel as his pupils constricted and Titania covered her mouth in disbelief.

    Weder''s eyes opened wide as the euphoria he just felt vanished faster than ash into the wind. His jaw was slightly cked as he saw the young man in front of him still alive, moreover, his arms were crossed and not a hint of sweat was found.

    Lyon smirked as one of his golden tails blocked the spear''sst thrust without a much-needed effort. The de of the spear was trembling as it couldn''t prate that additional limb of his.

    Weder''s wrist hand tremored as no matter how much he pushed it didn''t move the slightest. The tail was definitely denser than an ordinary organ. (I once poke a hole through a mountain with this.. are you telling me that this tail is denser than a mountain?!) thought Weder before Lyon''s presence was heightened to his horror. The young man had broken through once again, this time even under the barrage of attack that he gave. There was nothing that could stop his advances in ascending the levels.

    "<strong>You have your turn</strong>," the cold tone in Lyon''s voice brought a shiver to his soul before the effect of the mantra made him slightly sluggish.

    (M-Mantra?!) thought Weder before Lyon struck his gut with a casual kick. The wless technique boosts the power it produced before sending Weder back to the wall of the mountain.

    "G-G-Grandfather..." muttered Russel as his legs felt like noodles before taking repeated step backs.

    The young man hovering in the air turned his eyes sharp after confiscating the returning jade stone of his enemy. His golden tails red as he opened his arms.. The dawn of the finale was approaching.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 417 - For Her? Im More Than A Hero!

    Lyon''s eyes turned sharp as he had gained the eighth level of the Godhood realm before the moon could be seen moving from its spot. The world was both choked and captivated by the mere presence of his being. The fluttering banners signified the glory that he exuded as the headdress bowed to no one.

    Karina looked at the real Lyon with a tinge of a smile despite her eyelids could give up at any second.

    The Thousand Bellow of Weder''s technique couldn''t put a scratch on him and the frightening rose of power that the young man did was beyond his understanding. There was a time where he would believe that he was the most talented one in the world but the one hovering against him was on a different level. Not even his proud Hanjiseh could do anything. (I''m still an Ascending God cultivator!) screamed Weder inside his mind as he barred his teeth.

    Lyon''s golden eyes shimmered a shimmering glow as the image of a mighty devil ape appeared in the sky with its fangs bared. The moment Weder''s eyes reflected the image, his soul immediately shut before he gawked as his jaw cked. He could see a drop of blooding out of his mouth before his eardrum rung a cracking bone as Lyon''s fist had struck his chest.

    The wall of the mountain that he was embedded in cracked even more as the first impact rumbled and tremored the verynd it stood its ground to. Weder''s eyes bulged out in pain before the next fist came from the left. His battle instinct immediately kicked before he tried to grab Lyon''s wrist.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Guha!" to his disbelieve there was another strike to his abdomen before he lost his momentum to counter the original punch that came toward his face. His cheekbone was struck cleanly as he faced in the same direction of the punch. (A tail?!) thought Weder as he caught the glimpse of what had struck his abdomen.

    "Ha!" shouted Lyon as all of his limbs, including the four golden tails that red, broke the wind, and exploded out repeated shockwaves before the sound of the drum could be heard in a unique rhythm.

    Weder''s body was bouncing back and forth as Lyon didn''t even stop to take a breath. Every time he took a glimpse, there were more than three directions of which thetter was attacking his body, even the blood that he coughed out naturally was smashed by his gentle but destructive limbs. His meridians were trembling as he could feel his bones started to break. He couldn''t find an opening at all as he could not notice if the young man even took a breath or not before his face bounced back and forth as the wall of the mountain cracked wider and wider each second.

    "W.. What''s going on? Why isn''t grandfather fighting back?!" asked Russel as he couldn''t even keep his eyes up against Lyon''s quick movement. Not even the shadow he could catch the glimpse.

    Lyon''s eyes slightly shed to Weder''s horror. The thousands and thousands of pain he felt in his entire body lost to the fear that he felt in his soul as he noticed once again the young man had ascended a level. Normally cultivators would need to concentrate to be able to do so, not while fighting.

    "You think you will get away with your life after what you''ve done to my woman?! To my wife?!" shouted Lyon as the intensity in hisbo increased as the could of dust it produced couldn''t keep up. His slender arm didn''t seem to have a lot of strength but the condition of the mountain in front of him kept the others on their toes. There was not a single shred of wasted movement before his strikes started to challenge the meridian lines inside his body.

    Hanjiseh, the spear that he was so proud of finally escaped out of his grasp before it fell down freely as Lyon took a nce but decided to let it went on its way before darted back to the old man in front of him as the intensity only increased.

    The power of the level nine godhood realm was a sight to be held, especially considering that the opponent was an Ascending God realm cultivator. The tide of the battle seemed more obvious the more it adjacent with the mountain cracking to a dire sight.

    Suddenly the wind stopped moving as Lyon''s limbsid to rest. There was not a heave on his breath as it was calmer than a pond. The atmosphere turned to choke as Borton managed to take a glimpse of his father. The man he was so proud of was bing one with the huge mountain he was beaten to. Blood was spurting out of his mouth as he couldn''t even recognize his face anymore.

    "I GIVE UP! I GIVE UP!" shouted the once-proud Weder with his hoarse voice as even tearsing out of his weary eyes.

    The onlookers gasped as they saw someone of that level actually crying. Through the tremendous experience that he might have in life, the old man shed never-ending tears against his enemy. Not to mention the enemy was a realm below him, at least until a moment ago.

    "Please! Please... Spare me... Hero..." begged Weder as he had no other choice left. His emergency exit had been confiscated by the enemy in front of him. There was nothing but to swallow his pride and lower down his esteemed self.

    "Hero?" Lyon smirked as the mana surrounding his figure enhanced to a frightening height.

    Inside the hovering grand lotus flower that could pale the light of the moon, the beautiful woman had an eternal smile.

    His golden eyes brought out a resplendent glow that made the dying man lost his breath. His enemy finally reached the maximum threshold of Godhood Realm.

    "For her, I''m more than a hero," muttered Lyon before he pulled his right hand under Weder''s constricting pupils. Golden mana immediately swirled around his forearm before a hint of jade also intertwined with it.

    "No.. no... NOOO!!"

    Lyon''s pupils constricted before an image of a true dragon and a devil ape appeared side by side behind him as he plunged his fist toward Weder''s screaming face.

    "AAAHHH!"

    The world turned silent before the huge entire mountain was destroyed right in front of their eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 418 - Grabbing Life

    The battle had stopped naturally after the loud resounding boom was heard. All of their gazesnded on the ce where there used to be a mountain. Their jaws were locked open as not even the passing debris could make them blink their eyes. The young man was hovering in the air as a hint of smoke streamed out of his right hand. The former slowly pulled his arm back before he crossed it with the other. His eyes were so calm to the point that they could make the devil shivered down their spine.

    The clouds where he was facing were brutally dispersed as even the ground below was affected by the tremendous power behind his fist. Not a shred of clothes, not even a shred of a limb was visible as the Ascending God cultivator known as Weder vanished without a trace.

    Not even nature could hold the power that he had exerted. The space in front of him was cracking like ss, while some holes to the tunnel of the spatial storm had already formed. Mana in the world quickly gathered as nature tried to heal its wound under Lyon''s view.

    "Kh...kh."

    Borton was out of words as he saw the strongest among them was obliterated along with a huge mountain. His meticulous backup n was destroyed right before his eyes as no more thought could be produced. The word escape was already out of his dictionary as the young man in full set armor reduced his father to dust. Not even a full hour had passed and his cultivation level had already surpassed even him.

    (I was wrong... I WAS WRONG! The one that I should have feared was not Avnche Fist! It was not Emperor Jin! The one I should have feared the most from the beginning is...) his pupils could only constrict as the young man gave him a nce without turning around. The silhouette of a war god immediately shivered his heartbeat before thetter extended his right arm to the sky.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Hovering on top of the dismemberednds and broken mountains, one could only see him as a god. There was not a single word out before the cold hue of their spine started to creep as he said.

    "Hasinjeh!"

    Everyone immediately gawked before a piercing noise broke through the sky from below as the most familiar slim spear with red ribbon came to his call. He casually grasped the spear as if it was his own, to begin with. However, what they were concerned about the most was how he held the spear.

    "One look and I already know as if it was always in the back of my mind..." muttered Lyon as he slowly raised the spear with his hand grabbing right at the bnce of the rod.

    "Hasinjeh... you were never a spear..." muttered Lyon before mana started to move like torrent toward his arm then swirling around the spear.

    "You are a javelin..." muttered Lyon before he gently let his eyelids hugged his eyes. For a moment the atmosphere turned serene before he opened it again as they sharpened. He extended his left hand to y the part as the crosshair before his sight locked at the frightened youth who stood quite far with his trembling feet.

    The blond youth immediately jolted out of his position before he turned around to run under her mother''s gaze.

    "Ah.. ahh!!" Russel turned around before he made a run for his life as Sophia''s warning words rang in his mind.

    "No.. no no..!"

    "Russel! Use your Returning Jade Stone!" shouted Borton at the top of his lung as he saw his only descendant was going to hit a dead end sooner orter.

    Titania immediately snapped out of it before she furrowed her eyebrows and frantically shouted the same thing toward her son. There was no other way but running to keep his life breathing, as long as he was still in the realm of the living, vengeance could be enactedter in time. He must survive at all costs.

    Russel''s eyes opened wide as soon as he heard his parent''s words. His jittering fingers immediately flicked an item from his morous spatial ring as he kept the pace of his running.

    (Got it!) screamed Russel inwardly as his eyes reflected a resurrected hope.

    He suddenly put on a break on his running before he dragged a cloud of dust as he stopped his momentum. He turned around with a smirk on his face as he showed his key to surviving Lyon''s wrath.

    "Sorry Lyon! Looks like you will have your vengeance another day! Hahaha! I will make sure to cultivate higher than you and make the rest of your night to be sleepless!" shouted Russel with a burst of heartyughter despite the profuse sweat he had on his entire body. His breath was clearly heaving but Lyon''s eyes didn''t dte even one bit even with the returning jade stone still in Russel''s hand.

    Russel licked his lips to a glistening moist before he muttered, "After I kill you, I will savor that purple hair chick along with the blond and the orange-haired bitch!"

    Lyon''s pupils immediately constricted before Russelughed and shattered the stone in his hand. The jade light quickly epassed his whole body before it shot out to the sky under the smile of Titania and Borton. The two of them had a bigger chance of getting away now with their son escaping safely.

    A hand suddenly reached out of nowhere as it brutally caught the jade light.

    "GH!KH!GH!" the sound of a throat being choked was heard as Titania and Borton froze with their pupils shrunken in disbelief.

    Two magic brands suddenly existed in the space between where Lyon was standing and the direction where Russel was going ording to the returning jade stone.. Standing in front of thetter was Lyon with his hand grabbing the very life of Russel as the shimmering jade from the stone faded from his body.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 419 - The Great Treas

    Russel had his eyes bulged as his pupils shrunken in fear. His brain fired the signal to run but no matter how many times he struggled to get out of his grasp, they were proved futile. His act turned one hundred eighty as his entire body trembled in fear. He was never facing an enemy in his lifetime this up close ever since that one time with the triodies. Living his entire life at the expense of his high status and wealthy family, hecked the experience that his father and grandfather had. However, even if he were to have them, it all would be for naught since the man in front of him could destroy a mountain and made his grandfather died without a funeral.

    "Sp-Space element..." gulped Titania as she saw how the magic contributed to Lyon''s current position. There was only a handful of space element cultivators, not to mention to acquire the spell for it. Even the massive transportation needed over a thousand men to sessfully chanted, even that still left them fatigue.

    Borton was left speechless as he saw his son being caught just by a reach of a hand. He had never seen anyone could grab someone under the light of the returning jade stone since thetter moved too fast for anyone to catch. However, the sight in front of him was not a nightmare. The man that could beat his father without a single drop of sweat, could do the feat that nobody ever thought possible. The extreme fire element aptitude immediately turned into a joke against the man that could chant the magic without even murmuring the spell, not to mention it was one of the ultra-rare elements.

    His eyes immediately fell into despair as there was no escape, to begin with. The moment that young man got out of the ck sphere his fate was sealed. His uneasiness of the time proved to be right once more, the ominous feeling was too chilling to his very soul, yet it was toote to even do anything the moment Cecile put the wedding ring inside Lyon''s finger.

    Lyon''s four golden tails red up as he brought Russel''s frightened face down to his eyes that exuded a tsunami-like killing intent. Russel''s blonde hair gradually turned white in the absence of his pride and the presence of death. His eyes couldn''t blink as it was locked against Lyon who didn''t speak a word but had his jaw clenched to the bulging veins on his forehead.

    Russel suddenly splurted out blood from his back as Hanjiseh was prated through his gut to the point that Lyon''s hand was touching his body. The proud garment that was supposed to guard against most lethal attacks of any kind was easily prated by the javelin that his own flesh and blood used when he went to war.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Aaah!!!!"

    Russel screamed in agony as it was the first time his body ever received such a fatal blow. The excruciating pain continued as no matter how many times he tried to grit his teeth and endure it, the result was the same.

    "Stop it! You brute! Let him go! He had nothing to do with this! Else! I will tell my grandfather against you!" shouted Titania before Borton opened his eyes wide in realization.

    (That''s right, the old bone might still do something about it!) thought Borton as his hope lit up once more.

    Lyon only took a nce at Titania before his eye slightly twitched.

    Titania opened her eyes wide before her knees mmed against the ground under the grand pressure that pushed even her back to the ground. She gritted her teeth as she saw both of her arms trembling against the soil before cracking it apart. Her soul was immediately challenged before her entire body lit up as an astral came out of it.

    "Hmmm..."

    The hum immediately repelled the pressure that was put on Titania to her surprise before she nced up and looked at the astral projection from her soul with a smile. The tide of the battle had turned once more, as Borton''s eyes glimmered. Their exit ticket was here, including Russel''s life would be safe.

    An old man with nothing but simple cultivator clothing appeared. His beard was as long as his naval while the creases on his forehead had five folds. From the astral, he seemed to have a lean figure but some of them knew how strong he was.

    "Grandfather, please help! Someone is going to kill your great-grandson," pleaded Titania before the astral raised one of his eyebrows.

    "This, is this not where Prisc lives? I see, so you are going to upy her treasure too. Not a bad move, not bad at all hahaha. However, it seemed like you are on a losing ground and I didn''t sense her anywhere."

    "No grandfather, look! They all have the same faces, it''s a technique that man with four golden tails used! He is going to kill your beloved Russel."

    "Hmm.. even Borton is losing..." muttered the astral body before to their delight, approaching Lyon but only halted as his eyes caught a glimpse of a grand beautiful lotus hovering in the air. He changed his mind before Lyon said.

    "One more move old man, and I willnd a direct hit against your soul."

    Titania and Borton immediately turned a smile as the madman actually let out a threatening word against the old man they called ''the old bone''

    "Youngd are you threatening me? <strong>The great Treas</strong>?!" shouted the old man as even just an astral body it could produce such depth mantra.

    "<strong>That''s right!</strong>"

    (What?!)

    The two mantras canceled out to his surprise before he furrowed his eyebrows as he hovered against Lyon. He took a nce at his dying great-grandson before darting back against the assant.

    "Who are you, young man? You dare to stand up against me and not pay me respect, let it be known that those people who do, have stopped breathing in a long time," said the old bone as he let out his killing intent.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 420 - Revere? Revere This!

    The patriarch of the Loh Sect was looking at the confrontation in front before shaking his head. Unlike Borton who had a slim shade of hope in his eyes, he did not. His son had died because of the very same young man and his turn wouldn''t belong. If only he took what Cecile had offered him, things wouldn''t end up this catastrophic.

    "Your son won''t survive Borton..." muttered the old patriarch.

    "Huh?" Borton furrowed his eyebrows before the multiple copies of Lyon gradually vanished one by one. Only those eight that covered Karina were left.

    The sign of their disappearance caught the shivering chill in the atmosphere before Borton felt another ominous feeling clenching his soul.

    "You think too highly at your hope Borton... do you think a man with multiple progressive breakthroughs like that would care for some astral body? He is currently standing at the pinnacle of a mortal! Killing gods left and right, destroying a mountain, even space! Not to mention his element aptitudes."

    "Do you think the status of Treas would hinder him? Your son will face the same fate as mine. Look at his eyes, Borton! Do you think those eyes contain mercy?!" shouted the patriarch of Loh Sect before he chuckled by himself.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Borton darted his gaze from his crazed ally to the young man that grabbed his son like a chicken for ughter. His heart thumped as his pupils constricted the moment he saw those gazes. There was not a shred of fear in that ck eyes that could contain the very gxy itself. The astral of a great being like the oldest of the Treas didn''t even faze him as his hand didn''t flinch.

    "Don''t interfere, old man, else I would destroy you too."

    The astral figure furrowed his eyebrows as he was slightly in disbelief despite not showing it behind those creased foreheads of his. (I let out my killing intent and enveloped his entire body, but how, how is he not affected at all?).

    "You have haughty words for your age, despite my presence, do you not feel the need to revere me?" asked the astral figure.

    Lyon smirked before he pulled Hanjiseh out of Russel''s gut before he let go of his choking grip and let him fall to the ground. The loud thud produced a cloud of dust but Borton was smiling as he saw his son still breathing despite the gruesome wound he had on his stomach.

    The astral figure slightly nodded, "At least you are wise enough not to offend me further."

    Russel wasying on the ground as he couldn''t move even an inch. His fingers were still trembling as he had face to face with death itself. Despite the crunching pain that made him heaved for breath, the very core of his meridians was still functioning fine and there were no critical injuries other than it. His eyes were ring above as he looked at the young man with a full set of generalmander armor. (I will kill you!) shouted Russel inwardly.

    "Hmm... you''re not bad young man, I''m sure we will meet again. Hahaha!"ughed the astral body before he turned around and started to hover down to meet his granddaughter.

    Lyon flipped the javelin in his hand before the de pointed downward as he smirked, "Heh."

    "Hmm?!" the astral figure opened his eyes wide as his eyebrows risen.

    "Huh?" Russel''s eyes reflected a glimmer of a de that was pointing down against his very figure. He made a harsh gulp as he looked at it not even dangling in the slightest. There was an invisible pressure that he felt a pressure against his neck each second that it went by as he stared directly above. His tongue trembled as it pressed against the ceiling of his mouth before he muttered, "N-n-n-no...."

    The astral figure turned around before his rising eyebrows furrowed as he asked, "What are you trying to do?"

    Lyon''s eyes turned sharp before he muttered in a cold chilling voice, "What every man would do."

    Borton opened his eyes wide but a scream could only stick in his throat before, under the menacing gaze of the astral figure, Lyon casually opened his hand. Just as soon as the tail of the javelin, Hanjiseh, went past his waistline, he muttered.

    "Die."

    "Don''t you da��!" the astral figure couldn''t finish his word.

    Lyon somersaulted before the base of his right foot hit the tail of the javelin. The impact reverberated the very space as a supersonic boom and a shockwave traversed the entire sky. Hanjiseh was plunged downward with the boost from his kick as it tears the fabric of space. The de was reflecting Borton''s opened gawking mouth before reflecting Russel''s pupils that turned into a thin line.

    "NO!" shouted Russel before managed to blink as the de went through his be.

    The impact trembled thend as the very ind itself broke with huge slithering cracks. Masses of rocks and debris flying by as the deafening sound of the explosion traversed through. Nobody was prepared for such a devastating blow as the onlookers could only be blown back from the shockwave.

    A sudden sh of light rose from below before it epassed the world as Karina could see a silhouetteying on the ground got disintegrated pieces by pieces as if it was made of paper before one of the Lyons carried her and jumped away as the very ind crumbled and slowly swallowed by the raging sea.

    Her golden hair fluttered before she tugged it behind her ear as she darted her nce against the young man hovering in the air with his four banners fluttering with might and glory. The edges of her lips slowly pointed upward before her eyelids finally gave in as she slept under his copy''s arms.

    Lyon crossed his arm as he slightly spread his leg to the width of his shoulder line.. His face was yful as he looked down at the astral figure in front of him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 421 - Who Is Your Backing?

    Under the trembling sky, the four banners fluttered their glory. The headdress that he wore only brought out his godly presence. There was nothing in this world that could bat his eye as he didn''t even take a nce at the crumbling ind below him despite the huge tremor that could deafen one''s ears.

    "You IMBECILE!" shouted the astral figure before he quickly approached Lyon with his ring eyes. Yet even when he hastened his move and louder his voice, he still couldn''t faze him.

    The astral figure drawing out his mana before a sword was formed in his hand. He wasted no time before he hacked toward the young man with the full intent of killing reflected in those weary eyes. As the deing from above, right toward his forehead, Lyon closed his eyes before one of his golden tails pped the astral figure in the face and sent him flying without any much-needed effort.

    Lyon let out a yful smirk as he looked at the old man rolled around beforementing, "Do you think that an astral figure could kill me? What kind of dream are you having?"

    "You!"

    "They all said the same thing every time," Lyon shook his head before he continued, "It''s better to stop it here old man, your actual body might do something, but if this is all you have to offer then I''m afraid you will not live long enough."

    "Are you threatening me, again?!" thought the old man in his astral form.

    "Threatening you? Do I look like I''m someone who threatened a frail old man?" smirked Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You have sharp words, young man!"

    "And yours is dull."

    The astral figure could only re at him as he knew this form of his was not sufficient enough to even touch his hair, let alone doing harm and he already lost verbally.

    "You dare to kill my own kin right in front of me, though I don''t care for him as much, you dare to refuse my request? Scrapped my revered face to the ground?! You dare to challenge Treas?!"

    "Treas?"

    "Hmph! You uneducated fool! Don''t you know that I''m the owner of the Treas''s treasury!"

    "Hoo?" smirked Lyon as he put on salt on the wound. Despite dering himself the young man didn''t even flinch a bit. He was still calm and unfazed with his iconic smirk as he looked at the old man getting frustrated over his act.

    "What is your name young man? You have a lot of guts to offend the head of Treas," said the astral figure.

    "I don''t casually share my name with an old man that tried to stop me," smirked Lyon.

    "Is your backing really that great that you can offend me? Who is your grandfather kid? I bet even he had to bow and kowtow to me!" shouted the astral figure before Lyon''s eyes turned sharp in a sh to his surprise.

    However, he held his contempt with his smirk before he opened his arms, "Funny you should ask because they are right here."

    "Huh?" the astral figure raised his eyebrows before he felt a thump in the heartbeat of his actual body as the clouds immediately scattered.

    A vibrant jade scale reflected the moon''s glimmer as it rode the sky. ws that were sharper than a talon of an eagle and a pair of deer horns were visible as it moved like a snake, but the sky was its home. Mouth like that of a crocodile and sharp teeth that could tear the very stars. One pair of whiskers that captivated the world was present. It had not a single wing in its body but it hovered and flew freely in the sky. The giant dragon was vividly formed as its head stared down the astral figure whose height couldn''t even contest against its fang.

    "D-D-Dragon! That shimmer, that glow, that jade, that size... without a doubt one of the peak grades of the dragon race. True Dragon!" muttered the patriarch Loh Sect before his eyes went crazed as his mouth twitched in disbelief. Kaiju was called Heaven''s Son and his killer actually had a tremendous title just from birth alone.

    "Kowtow to you?" Shen grinned as his loud voice trembled the very sustain of the world.

    Shen let out a breath before the astral figure''s hair fluttered against it as his eyes couldn''t help squinting before it got disheveled as his fear was reflected behind those eyes.

    "He is my grandfather, but there is one more."

    "Huh?"

    The astral figure darted his nce from the giant true dragon to Lyon''s smirk.

    "Heh, I guess with that kind of build-up, I can''t let down my grandson."

    The voice trembled his soul before his heart thumped and skipped once more. A mini monkey appeared on top of Lyon''s head with crossed arms and a little gourd on his waist. The smirk of the two was one of the same before the mini monkey jumped forward.

    His golden pupils erged as his whole body did the same at a rapid rate. The four ck tails that were lighter than air red out before his size could contest even that of the true dragon. His fangs barred as he slightly adjusted one of his shoulders before cracking his neck. The astral figure opened his eyes wide before seeing the mini monkey turned into a giant ape under one breath.

    Sun casually reached out the gourd that was also erged along with his transformation before gulping it down with gulps that could tremble even the unshaken heaven.

    "Puah! Hehehe," Sun wiped his mouth with his furry arm before putting the gourd back to his waist.

    He squatted down with his hands resting on top of his knees as he looked at the astral figure along with Shen and his fluttering whisker.. The two huge beings that conquered both heavens and hells were now present as Lyon crossed his arm proudly in between with his golden eyes looking down at the astral figure.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 422 - What Makes You Think?

    The destruction of the whole ind felt meaningless in the presence of the two huge beings. Treas could only be rendered to a mere word that couldn''t even get between their ears. The atmosphere instantly turned heavy with their presence ring up in the sky as it upied the space that blocked the entire illumination of the lunar far above.

    Sun''s fur was fluttering against the wind before he raised his huge arm, "Kneel and bow down? Kowtow against a nobody like you?"

    "You think you are worthy of my head just because you''re rich and hoarded a lot of treasures? How naive even for your age."

    Sun grinned at the sight of the trembling astral figure. Since an astral figure was bound to one''s soul, it could be said that the real body was shivering in fear as it was presented by it.

    "Pretty bold to unt your treasures against us. Could their numbers and quality actually content what our older brother has?" muttered Shen.

    "Hahaha! If he did, he won''t be scared shitless like this!"ughed Sun as every ''ha'' would tremble the sea.

    Lyon immediately raised his eyebrows as curiosity seeped in. His arms that were tightly crossed, turned slightly loose as he contemted. (A figure that these two revered as older brothers actually exist?) thought him before his grin turned even wider.

    How many could say that they could make these two call them older brothers? The answer was probably none. These two opposing sides of being were already facing enough miracles as they became friends, though not the best. If someone like that actually existed, the young man couldn''t help but get excited as to whom of the rest ten people that nurtured him when he was just a kid in his past life earned the title.

    "Do you have a say to yourself?" asked Shen as he leaned in.

    "Y..." he was out of word as his start was demeaned the moment these two appeared. He could only re at the young man that was haughtily crossed his arms against him with that proud smirk.

    "I have associates in heaven!" shouted the old man.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Huh? Hahahaha!" Both of them looked at each other beforeughing.

    "Heaven?" Shen let out a breath from through his nostrils as it fluttered the astral figure who was still jittering in fear. His magnificent whisker turned ominous as the menace and disdain appeared on his face.

    "Do you think heaven is powerful? Knowing someone from heaven is powerful? How naive," muttered Shen.

    "Looks like heaven is more popr than hell even after all this time. However, I''ve been to both ces and I must say, they are all equally shit, but the ones from heaven are quite meddlesome with their ''pretending to be good'' appearance," muttered Sun as he clicked his tongue to show his distasteful feeling.

    The astral figure looked at the two huge beings in front of him casually looking down on heaven even though it was a prestigious ce to be for mortals such as himself. There was a mutual disrespecting out of their mouths, but one word struck his soul and etched in his mind, the existence of a ce called hell.

    Every single cultivator revered heaven as a ce to ascend to and live the rest of their lives there. However, with the existence of heaven, the existence of hell would surely not be naught. There was only a handful of information that he knew regarding the ce called hell. Not even with the grand treasures in his grasp that he could understand how to get to the dreaded ce. He only heard rumors about his existence but the being in front of him had affirmed that it does indeed, exist.

    "Regardless!" said Sun before he continued, "Our grandson wille to both realms sooner orter, if you think that you can handle my amok and stood in our way, then be my guest. You will be nothing but a skull to step on anyway, hahaha!"

    "Don''t get too arrogant!" shouted the astral figure to their surprise. Though he was only a fragment of his real body, they shared the same feeling from one another.

    "You think I''m a fool? These images of illusion will not hinder me from the truth!" shouted him once more. Though the astral figure didn''t need to breathe, he was clearly heaving.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "Old man, are you lost? Can''t you differentiate between illusion and not?"

    "Tch, I will not fall into your tricks young man. Exin to me why would the haughty True Dragon came down from heaven to be your grandfather?!" asked the astral figure.

    There was imminent fear projected clearly from the way he acted as Lyon could see that the old man was sweating on the forehead, at least his real body was.

    Lyon smirked before he shook his head as he looked at the astral figure. "I don''t need to prove anything to you, you can believe what you are seeing through those dusty eyes of yours or not. Just know that if you stand in my way, I will not hesitate to erase you, just like what I did to your great-grandson."

    "You! What is your name?!"

    "My name is Seinreit! Remember it well," Lyon smirked as he gave his false name out of the blue.

    The astral figure was a bit taken back as he saw how the young man casually gave out his name.

    "Haha, you fool! The whole world will hunt you down! I will put a bounty for your head!" shouted the astral figure.

    "Heh, you dull old man, what makes you think I won''t erase the whole world?" said Lyon.

    "What?" eximed the astral figure before he saw Lyon''s eyebrows slightly twitched.

    "Ngh!"

    A sudden st urred as the astral figure was blown in half just from that soft gesture. Lyon smirked before smashing the rest away with a sweep of his golden tails.

    ---------------------

    The little waterfall was slowly grinding the stone below as the serene sound of it could calm even a crying baby. There were no fish visible inside that clear water but it also reflected nothing from above. Not far from where the stone was, was a circr creme teau that had no special embroidery. The air was humid, but it could only have enough strength to whisper the old man''s hair whom the person was sitting right at the center of the teau. His gray hair couldn''t even be older as it stood equal with time itself. His foreheads had three folds without him even creasing it and they looked drenched. His gray ash eyebrows suddenly twitched before he opened his eyes wide as he coughed out blood to the teau. The blood sprayed and stained the ground as the reflection of the iron-stench liquid reflected his disbelieving eyes and gritting teeth.

    There was still some blood left seeping out of his set of white teeth before he wiped it off with his arm. His heart still thumping wildly as more blood came out of his mouth because of his pulsating throat. He didn''t even try to cover it up before both of his hands gave up and he went into a kowtowing position then puked his blood once more.

    Luckily, his sorry state was seen by no one before his throat stopped pumping out his blood. His jaw was cked open as his droll mixed with his blood before dripping to the ground. His back bent upward and down as he heaved for breath.

    "Impossible... he... he... he didn''t even lift a finger!" shouted the old man before he strugglingly tried to stand up on his two feet. The direct blow against his soul was unbelievably painful, were it not for his high cultivation levels, his meridians would have been in danger.

    He walked toward the waterfall before reaching out his arms forward and opened his palms. The glistening water sshed against his wrinkled hands before he washed his face. As the water ran down his hair, his eyes had turned sharp as the image of a smirk that boiled his rage appeared in his mind. A twitch of his eyebrows had sent his astral figure toward sudden destruction before the disrespecting move of sweeping it with his golden tail.

    "Erase the world huh? You dare to offend the great Treas, then let''s see if you are a man of your word! SEINREEEEEEEIIT!" shouted the old man at the top of his lung before with one leap he disappeared from the hidden teau.

    ------------------------

    Meanwhile, he had turned around before his grandfathers reduced into bits of light as they vanished from the sky. His eyes locked on his surviving enemies as he put his arms crossed. The dire situation he was in had been totally reversed as he was sitting on the throne of victory. The moon lent her illumination as the four banners fluttered with all of their glory.. Hovering on top of the crumbled ind and debris of what was once a grand pce was the one that was known as Young Emperor, Lyon Torga.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 423 - Yes, I Can.

    Nothing could beat his finesse at the moment as the glory of the war belonged to him. A lone general against an entire army, truly the embodiment of a one-man army. His four golden tails were magnificently floating with a pattern as his figure hovered and approached the blonde middle-aged man that had bruises all over his face and body.

    The honorable Borton was nowhere in sight as his clothing turned haggard and his hair disheveled from the raw beating of Lyon''s copies. Kaiju was dead by his hand, Russel was dead by his hand, and even the old bone that he revered and fear couldn''t faze the young man.

    Borton let out a grin as he looked at Lyon who crossed his arms against him and put on the iconic smirk. The condescending look could only deter his destroyed pride lower than before. A young man from thetter generation that was supposed to be his son''s peers actually surpassed even his own cultivation level without the moon even setting.

    "You''re too proud of yourself young man," muttered Borton with a smile. He knew he had lost the battle of the inheritance. If only he had chosen another person as the bargaining chip, things might have gone differently. However, what''s done is done, there was nowhere else to go except facing the fact head-on. His fear of Avnche Fist, Jin had clouded his judgment to the real terror that proven to be more devastating than the self-made emperor.

    "You think you can take on the whole world just because your talent surpassed every single one of us?" said Borton with a smile. He had not an ounce of strength left to swing his greatsword. Even his father died in his hand, let alone him. His options were numbered.

    "Do you think I need you to believe in my words?" smirked Lyon.

    Borton couldn''t even get furious at his reply as he replied, "Don''t you know how powerful the Treas family is? One snap of his finger and experts from varying regions woulde for your head, criminals or not."

    "Heh, I didn''t even blink my eyes and his astral figure couldn''t even retain its form. Do you think I need to kill the whole world? I only need to kill a few of them, and if they are still hotheaded and want my bounty that much, then yes," Lyon didn''t even give a slight pause nor doubt in his tone of words. The arrogant eyes in that reflection slowly changed into confidence as Borton looked at them.

    "You monster..." muttered Borton as he had no words left in his vocabries to describe the young man in front of him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Monster? Do I need to remind you that you plotted against <strong>my dear wife</strong>?" said Lyon before his words made Borton''s heart thumping as if it was about to explode. His throat pulsated before his cheeks expanded until his mouth couldn''t hold it anymore. The man puked out his blood before he coughs repeatedly. The mantra almost ripped his meridian lines as he could feel it trembling with his eyes dting back and forth from the pain.

    "Hmm?" Lyon turned his nce before seeing a jade glow traversing in the sky. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed before his discontent face turned into a smirk.

    "Looks like your wife left you, Borton, not even a goodbye did she left you," muttered Lyon to his disbelieving eyes. Titania had gotten the chance to escape the world and she took it without a shred of doubt in her mind.

    "Heh," Borton gave out a smirk before he chuckled, "I told her to go, since you gave that old bone a false name, she will have to correct him somehow."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before his right hand prated Borton''s incredibly sturdy chest and went through his back. His blood spurted out like a mountain as his pupils constricted, the excruciating pain that he felt was even more brutal than his son as the pration went past Lyon''s elbow. However, he didn''t scream but instead, he opened his mouth in a greedyugh as blood ran down over his bottom lip. He suddenly whispered after taking a breath.

    "The whole world will be going for your head, who knows, you might inflict those around you in danger too, hahaha!"

    Lyon pulled out his right arm that was dyed red before another blood splurted out against his figure as Borton''s eyelids closed with a satisfied smile presented on his face. His body fell down after he let out onest warning against his enemy before being swallowed up by the sea. The corpse kept going to the darkness below before disappearing from sight.

    Lyon took a brooding nce before going after the next person that was the patriarch of the Loh sect. His arms were slowly put into a crossed position before he stood against the old patriarch.

    "You may kill me, young man. You are by far the most highly potential cultivator that could render even heaven themselves! However, please do tell me one thing, consider it myst wish," muttered the old patriarch before Lyon furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Tell me, did you know that Titania, that woman that just got away, was instructed by Borton to do so, even before he told you?" asked the old patriarch before the rest of the surviving sect leaders looked at Lyon with dread anticipation.

    Lyon''s slightly agitated expression slowly turned into a smirk as his face lightened up. The old patriarch''s eyes and the rest of the sect leaders opened their eyes wide. The old patriarch of the Loh Sect had his pupils constricting the moment he looked at his expression before he barred his teeth out with a smile as he thought (You monster... you did that on purpose did you, you let her get away despite having the power to stop her if you wished it so. Borton, he yed you right till the very end, this man, no, this monster has no match, he is as every bit as mad as a monster should be).

    "You challenged the world on purpose... I wish I could see the day," muttered old patriarch before Lyon hit his chest with a palm. It bounced with a pat before the old patriarch started to bleed from all of his orifices. His meridians exploded just from that single contact but he kept his bloody eyes opened as he looked at Lyon with a grin on his face.

    "Shattering Palm," muttered Lyon before the old patriarch lost his consciousness from the extreme pain that ran its course throughout his entire body. Thetter swayed back and forth once before falling to the ground head first and joined Borton at the bottom of the sea.

    He turned around before his sight fell on the surviving fellows of the sect leaders. One of them shrieked and turned around before fleeing with tails between their legs.

    "Hmph!" Lyon smirked before he opened his arm and slightly bent his back forward. The others didn''t manage to blink nor could their eyes followed his movement as he went past the like a bullet that left their hair fluttering.

    "Ah?!" the one that fled from the scene in an attempt to save his life, felt an ominous presence behind his back before a sharp hand prated through it and pushed his heart out. The blood spurt like a fountain before Lyon pulled his arm from his body then turned around without looking back.

    "Not even a mercy..."

    "That''s brutal."

    The sect leaders made a harsh gulp as they saw what happened to one of their fellows. They were sect leaders, men with prestige and absolute power, yet in front of the young man, they were nothing but fodder to be ughtered.

    "I will give you two options. One is to kill yourself, the other is I''m going to do it for you."

    Lyon let out the ultimatum as he crossed his arms with his four banners still fluttering against the wind with all of his glory. The remaining sect leaders gawked at their choices since all of them would end their lives. However, one jittering lip suddenly voiced out his words.

    "M-May I ask that you not eradicate my sect? I know it''s my fault, I-I shall bear the responsibility alone."

    His plead caught the surprised attention of their fellows. They didn''t see any pride of his request behind those eyes but what could they do, scorn him? The young man dared to challenge the whole world, the most influential family in the world.

    "Fine, at least you are not a piece of trash, I will honor your request."

    "Thank you!"

    Lyon looked at the rest of them before saying, "I won''t eradicate yours either unless I have to dirty my hand to end you all personally."

    He left them gawking as he turned around and descended down. He heard the splurt of fountain blood craving the sky-high.. Meanwhile, the surviving group below looked at him like a god of death as they made a harsh gulp because they knew, they were next.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 424 - Legions Objective

    Lyon hovered in the air above the remaining survivors with his arms crossed. There was not an ounce of doubt from their flinching fears that he could wipe them out without breaking a sweat. His cultivation level skyrocketed and the night didn''t even turn into a day yet.

    "Revered one!" shouted one of the men amongst them.

    "Please spare us! In the name of Legion, please spare us!"

    The word caused Lyons ears to twitch before his eyebrows slightly furrowed. Disregarding the raining corpse behind him he took his stand against them before asking, "Legion, I have been looking for you."

    "What is your group''s goal?" asked Lyon before enormous pressure made their knees mmed against the ground in loud reverberating thuds. Everyone had their eyes on the ground while profusely sweating from their forehead and saw it slightly soaked the dirt. Their bones were on the verge of breaking before it suddenly got lightened up.

    Legion was the group where the head of the Mist n, the ce where Lyon acquired Scarlet, was looking for since the death of her parents was their responsibility. He had heard the general rumors that the group did not seek a certain goal and that the members didn''t have to pay some tribute or loyalty annually. The share of their gain was for their own but they came under one name and that was the Legion.

    He was also scouted before back in the Mist n territory that was supposed to be transparent and inessible for outsiders that were uninvited. However, somehow someone did and tried to recruit him before he was famous. His talent was sparking at the time but he still rejected it despite being lured with a single top bead. Then time went by before Lyon met the recruiter again during the war against Heaven''s Dawn and killed him in the end. However, the existence of the recruiter''s older brother was still looming and brought ominous feelings since Deo was in a lesser world bracketpared to the others.

    "I''m listening," muttered Lyon.

    There was confusion and shivering fear as they looked at each other. There was not a single person that could withstand his pressure even with their cultivation levels. The young man that could kill a god with a tap of his palm was looking like the god of death himself. However, one person made a harsh gulp before answering.

    "Th, the legion had no goal at the moment but..."

    "But what?"

    He looked around before he realized he had courted all of the attention before swallowing his saliva once more as he said, "I-I I overhear those higher-ups talk."

    "Higher-ups? You mean like the one that I killed before?" said Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "N-No re-revered one, Cliff is not even at the same level as those that I talked about. I was on my way to meet with Cliff and the others the other day because some sudden job came in at our request. There I went past by one room with a slightly opened door."

    "They were chattering andughing, I thought I would get some juicy gossips or sort. However, I heard a term that I never thought exist before."

    "Hmm? And what is that term?" asked Lyon.

    "Anti-mana."

    "What?" Lyon''s eyebrows immediately furrowed before his nce darted from the man toward a distant figure that was being covered by multiplied of his copies. The Golden Demoness herself, Karina, had reset her cultivation level to bore the new source that upied her meridians. She was living thanks to the tenacity of her body and will to handle such massive energy.

    (This is bad, Karina would be a target if those higher-ups knew about her existence, thankfully these meddlesome bunch still have no knowledge about anti-mana as well as they do) contemted Lyon. He himself was still in doubt about the power of anti-mana except that it would cancel mana-based power like magic, technique, and even cultivation itself.

    "What would they do with anti-mana?" asked Lyon.

    "I... I''m sorry revered one, this one has no idea," said the cultivator as his eyebrows raised in worry of his life. There was no way of knowing what the young man was going to do with his insane power that could even kill an Ascending God cultivator without a hair of his being touched.

    "Hmm... I see, then I will let you live."

    His eyes immediately opened wide in euphoria as his pupils constricted with his lips pointing upward. He immediately sped his hands together in a sh despite shaking out of his wits. The pride of the cultivator was not present in his act and the grateful gesture was very mortal-like. However, the blessing immediately caught an uproar to his fellow peers as they immediately turned and plead.

    "Please spare us too revered one!"

    "Revered one please!"

    "We will vow to be your sword and shield!"

    "I will climb the fiery mountain and sea of broken ss for your cause revered one!"

    Lyon grinned as they shoutout their offerings. His amused smile caught them smiling too as they thought that it was working until the revered one said.

    "You want to be my sword and shield? Climbed the fiery mountain and sea of broken ss for my cause? Are you sure? The one I''m against is Treas you know, meaning, the whole world will after the bounty on my head. Almost all hidden experts will finally reveal themselves, the sages and the hermits will crawl out of their caves just to say ''hi'' with their de to me. Do you think you can handle them all?" said Lyon with a smirk as he opened one of his hands while retaining his crossed arm stance.

    His exnation immediately caught the pause in their words and cause. Just a moment ago, there was a fire in their eyes as they saw the amused smile of the revered one. However, realizing the fact that siding with him meant that they would have to fight against probably millions of experts, made their souls doubt. The enormous burden that they had to take was heavy if they chose to side with hi and they could only look at others for opinion.

    "Heh, I know you would have doubt yourself," smirked Lyon before his golden eyes slightly glowed then his eyelids closed. The golden torrent of mana gradually turned jade as its movement fluttered his hair. The banner and the set of armor slowly reduced into bits of particle light like fireflies, before a bright jade tattoo glimmered on his back.

    The man that was life was pardoned, immediately squinted his eyes closed as his whole body trembled the moment Lyon''s eyelids opened up once more but this time, the bright jade glow and the image of the same dragon from before appeared behind him.

    "Now then..." the torrent of mana started to gather and slithered around his arm before he clenched his fist against them.

    "No! Please Revered One! Please!"

    "Ah! Ahh!"

    "We... We will! We will fight against all of those experts!"

    Some of them started to run away before some still tried their best to appease him. However, Lyon saw no in-between as the single doubt could betray him in the future.

    "Grandpa Sun''s power is great against a single powerful enemy however, when sweeping the army, Grandpa Shen has the upper hand."

    "Hahaha!"ughed Shen proudly toward Sun''s face before thetter took out his gourd from the waist and drank it before answering with a drunken smile, "My power is for gods to fear but this catfish is for the bags of dust on the floor."

    "What did you say?! You wanna fight you monkey?!"

    "Psh! You never won a single fight against me."

    Lyon shook his head with a smile against their healthy quarrel before his eyes turned sharp as his concentration heightened. There was no mercy in his attack before one of Lyon''s copies suddenly grabbed the pardon one out of the ce to his surprise. Thetter''s eyes slightly opened before it saw a nce of Lyon''s trembling fist and felt the apocalyptic power within as his adam''s apple moved up and down harshly.

    Lyon took a deep breath before pulling his fist toward his shoulder then casually opened it.

    "True Dragon Art: Palm of Shattering World!"

    Lyon pushed his palm forward before the very fabric of space was scarred as if his fingers grazed into the ocean. A powerful dragon roar apanied his palm before a true dragon made of mana swirling around his arm and toward against the target of his will.

    "RAAAAA!"

    The remainingnd exploded along with the surviving cultivators as even their scream couldn''t beat the loud deafening boom that it produced. The fire that was burning the ind from before immediately shut down to smoke as the shockwave went through it before the other four cities received the tremoring impacts and rumbled the surviving buildings.

    Lyon smirked as he looked down and saw arge crater in the seabed before crossing his arms.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 425 - What A Monster

    The ind finally crumbledpletely as the sea swallowed its brethren chunks whole while it filled the undersea crater from the impact of the horrendous blow. Not a single living thing survived as not a single jade glow starry the sky. Nobody managed to escape the power of the palm that was infused with a True Dragon''s will. No matter how thick their armor was, they had been reduced into nothingness as not even their ash was left of them.

    Lyon looked down apathetically before turning around and took a nce at the pardon one. His whole body was trembling with fear as his lungs expanded and shrunk to their maximum capacity. His jaw was cked and locked open as his eyes couldn''t even blink once after seeing the city that was once was what known as a prestigious city, was nowhere to be seen.

    "Surely you know that the fact you are breathing now does not necessarily mean that your role is over right?" smirked Lyon as he crossed his arm.

    The man shrieked before Lyon''s copy shook his entire being like a doll, "Oi, you what are you shrieking about, you''re alive and well. I just need you to act on your role and get us to your headquarter."

    His eyebrows immediately rose as he heard his request before he made a harsh gulp that could be heard by seven generations of his dead ancestor.

    "R-R-R-Revered One, Revered One is not going to... d-d-destroy it aren''t you?"

    Lyon smirked without answering his question.

    (He is definitely going to trash the whole ce! He does not even seem tired even after destroying the whole ind and damaging the entire world! By the higher gods above beyond the heaven, why did you create such a monster!) thought the pardoned one before Lyon said.

    "You don''t need to worry about that, I have a personal business I have to take care of against your group. However, if they dare to stand in my way, then so be it."

    There was no doubt in his mind that the Revered One has the capabilities to destroy the headquarter if his wrath was incited. He suddenly found himself in a dire situation as two choices presented themselves with death as both penalties. If the Legion knew he was siding with the enemy he would be killed by the higher-ups but if he betrayed the Revered One in front of him, then he would be killed too, just with a different method. Hemented the fact that he didn''t bail out when he was invited.

    "However, you don''t have to do it now, I have a more pressing matter to attend to. My wife is currently sleeping, but in the meantime, tell me where did you send them?" Lyon smirked before he approached him and put his hand on top of his shoulder before muttering, "this is one of those times where you need, to be honest..."

    "Eeek!"

    ---------------------------------------------------

    "Ouw! Ouw!" Jin shook his burning hand that churned from the palm to his elbow. The heat was excruciatingly painful even for his cultivation level. Despite being an emperor and perhaps the strongest person in the group, he acted a little bit childish even in public.

    "Stop acting a little bit childish Jin, I know that wound is nothingpared to the wounds you have suffered before in your life," strictly said Prisc as her eyes couldn''t hide the fury within. She tapped her fingers against her elbow as she looked at the sky waiting for something.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lumina crossed her arm as she tapped her right foot against the ground while tightening up her upper lips.

    "Why are they so slow!"ined Prisc before she walked back and forth.

    "Calm down beautiful, they too need to prepare."

    "Don''t you beautiful me! Our daughter just went into that spatial storm tunnel! Even if she could make it out, do you think she could take on all of them?"

    Prisc was obviously frantic. She couldn''t believe that they had the audacity to attack them in the banquet that she herself had held, even when she had dered to not take any part of the inheritance battle. Her gaze was fused with killing intent and worry of a mother toward her only child.

    "She might not, but she is not alone there," said Jin with a nod despite the hot steaming out of his arm.

    "Do you think those two could?! They are totally outnumbered!"

    "I never said that they could win against them, I''m just saying that they could escape whenever they want to, besides if you are really that worry about her, you would have already broken your returning jade stone by now," muttered Jin.

    "What are you talking about? Don''t you know how much I wanted to use the stone! But knowing that Borton, he must have prepared something upon my or your arrival since the jade glow is totally visible!"

    "Yes, well, worst case scenario Borton will put those two into hostages. After all, they seek to control me and my wrath," smirked Jin as he clenched his burnt hands and buried deep his finger against his palm before he muttered, "By the way, what did you keep inside the pce that made them even invade us? What entices them? What kind of treasure did you get from that detestable old bone."

    Prisc slightly turned away from his gaze before answering, "No, it''s not from grandfather, it''s from my father."

    Jin immediately furrowed his eyebrows before asking, "I wonder where he is at right now, how could someone kill that kind of person is still beyond me. Do you think he is still alive?"

    Luke shook his head, "I doubt father is alive but, sadly I don''t even remember how he looks since I was still very small when I lost him."

    "Grandfather... I wonder what he looks like," muttered Sophia. She had not got a chance to know him. Even the painting of his face was gone and no traces left could be found even with Treas''s power. It remained one of the mysteries that they couldn''t solve.

    ---------------------------

    "I see, at least they are out of harm, that''s good," said Lyon before his figure returned to its normal state and turned around.

    "There is no need to worry, everyone," muttered Lyon before he opened his arms and his eyes turned deadly sharp. His bathrobe started to fluttered widely as mana in the world he was in turned wild as a tsunami-like torrent ran through it.

    The pardoned one looked at him with his mouth slightly opened, "Revered One... what are you.... you wouldn''t... it took over one thousand of us to transfer all of them at the same time."

    (Can he really do it?! He is going to summon all of them back?)

    "Every magic left a trace of mana, thankfully not a day has gone by so the traces are as thick as fresh bricks," smirked Lyon before he opened both of his hands.

    The pardoned one opened his eyes wide as his pupils constricted adjacently to the sum of mana that ran across Lyon''s entire body. He would have taken a step back was it not for him being grabbed his copy. The surreal phenomena happening in front of his eyes only heightened, even more, when aplete sudden silence urred as the mana stopped moving. (The absolute control of his meridians is maddening!) thought him before he could even hear Lyon taking a breath.

    "Return to me," muttered Lyon before a tip of golden glow shimmered on his right index finger. He craved the immortal-level spell beautifully as it illuminated the world with a sh the moment he finished the stroke.

    "I-Immortal magic!" eximed the pardoned one as the golden shimmer reflected in his eyes. (Not even fifteen minutes had gone by and he could pull that off?!).

    "Immortal Magic: Erumah," Lyon smirked.

    The chanted spell immediately formed out multiple magic brands of varying sizes but the same color of a rainbow.

    "L-L... Maximum level spell of Immortal Magic! Space type too?!"

    ----------------------------

    A bird screech could be heard before a huge flock of them could be seening toward Prisc and the others.

    "They sure took their time!" said Prisc in contempt.

    Kyoko''s ears suddenly twitched at the same time as Lumina''s nose did. Her red eye noticed a wild change in mana that came like a tsunami out of nowhere before centering its forces below their feet before Lumina''s agitated face turned into a smile. She knew the scent very well.

    "Looks like he had things under control," eximed Kyoko.

    "Huh?" Prisc tilted her head before a glimmering glow appeared under his feet.

    Luna smiled before she crossed her arms proudly as her purple hair slightly fluttered before her entire figure vanished without a trace.

    "Wh-Where did she go?"

    "Hubby of course!" shouted Ryona before she was next.

    "Hmm," hummed Lumina before under the watchful eyes of Jin, disappeared along.

    Jin''s hair slightly red up as he shooked his head, "Honestly..."

    His view immediately changed in a blink of eyes as a familiar breeze grazed his face before he looked up against the young man that still wore the same bathrobe from before hovering in the air.

    "What a monster," grinned Jin.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 426 - Where Palace?

    One by one, the simmering glow of the rainbow magic brand shed before an unsuspecting cultivator appeared on top of it. They could only covered their eyes upon arrival as a certain few dared enough to stay focus. The guests, the nobles, the self-proimed elites, could only stare at the young man wearing a bathrobe in awe as they stood on top of the magic brand. Some of them took a nce at the surroundings and there was no sign of a single enemy on sight.

    One of them started to notice a floating giant and grand lotus that appeared wondrous as if nature itself was producing it. It hovered calmly on top of their head but they couldn''t see beyond the giant petals as it spun serenely.

    Lyon pped his hands for a job well done when thest cultivator finally made it to the scene. However, as he took a nce at them, he furrowed his eyebrows as he noticed Fenrir and Fusya standing side by side before a dog''s ears twitching and a familiar face came out behind Fusya.

    "It''s one thing after another, honestly that older brother," muttered Tuey as she had not very well received of what''s happening around her. (All of these went too fast, I don''t even get to say anything in thest few days) contemted Tuey.

    Lyon supports his chin with his finger then slightly rubbed it as he nced around and muttered names.

    "Luna, Lumina, Kyoko, Ryona... hmmm. Ah, there are Fei and Sylviana too. Biane, Clemora, Aelina... I think that''s about all, of course with the sleeping teacher too, hehehe," Lyon''s smirk turned into a smug as he squinted his eyes.

    The pardoned one looked at him with his mouth gaping from the moment he wrote the immortal spell. Just a moment ago, not even a night had gone by since he destroyed the entire ind with his destructive technique that could deafen one ear even if they were not the target. Now, that very same young man was looking at them with a perverted smug gaze that defies his true capabilities. One could wonder if this was his tactic all along, ying a sheep when he was the wolf. However, one thing for sure was that the spell of that magnitude had been chanted impably, not to mention the quality of the spell itself, but the sum of mana that it took for the exact number of people to be summoned from the magic brand was wless. He made a harsh gulp as he realized that not even one thousand of them couldpare to this single young man.

    "Did I forget someone? Jugen is there too with that old man, hmm... that old man really looked familiar, but I really couldn''t put my finger on it. Meh, probably is not important, why would I remember a guy''s face," Lyon shook his head with a smile before opening his arms wide as a jade-haired woman with her magnificent silver wings spread out glided toward him. He had missed those silvery vertical pupils with jade irises, though menacing for other people, it was not for him.

    The embrace of the dragon woman was tight as he immediately felt the rushing heartbeat in her heart from his own chest before her chin pressed his shoulder as the bathrobe was slightly crunched from her hands.

    "Hey, hey, don''t pull it too hard you might shred the robe," smiled Lyon as he let out a little chuckle.

    Luna was crossing her arms as she lightly looked away with a little glint of sadness in her eyes before Lyon flicked his finger and the magic brand under her feet started to move before she turned slightly sluggish from the sudden momentum. Luna slightly furrowed her eyebrows as she acted slightly indignant toward what''s happening before Lyon smiled wryly.

    "Lumina, meet Luna, Luna meets Lumina," said Lyon as he started to walk on a shingle thread that could only end up in hell if he fell.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hm?" Lumina slightly let go of her embrace before she came face to face with Luna who looked at her with squinted eyes.

    "Hm..." Luna hummed as the two stared at each other.

    Lyon immediately felt the incredible tension between them, especially since he was caught in the middle.

    "So, do you have something to say, Lyon?" asked Luna without even taking a nce against him.

    "Err...."

    Lumina didn''t back down as her eyes squinted against hers. The dragon and the white tiger were having a showdown of will as they fought with their souls.

    (I might be close to breaking the next realm, but I doubt even if I have peaked my cultivation realm that it would help me with this trouble. Hah... I could only sigh, sometimes there are things that power alone cannot solve) thought Lyon as he didn''t feel any confidence in solving this issue.

    "Hey, don''t be like that haha, I mean look, you share the same first letter in your names. Hahaha!"ughed Lyon as he scratched the back of his head before both of their eyes turned sharp as they took a nce at him.

    "Huh? What?"

    They furrowed their eyebrows in unison before his arm was grabbed by both of them and saw another lingering tinum ring on his finger beside the first one. Their sight was in line with the tinum ring before both of them applied more pressure to his arm.

    "Ngh?!" Lyon''s eyes immediately turned jade glow just at the right moment before thedies hmph away their expressions.

    Lyon smiled wryly before he looked at his arm that almost turned swole and broken were it not from his amplified endurance. (Woman''s jealousy is scary but two women''s jealousies are more) thought Lyon before he made a harsh gulp about the future.

    "Young man, where are we?" asked Prisc.

    "Hmm?? Well, you are where thest time before you guys gut unwillingly transported," answered Lyon as he slightly tilted his head.

    Prisc''s lips slightly twitched as she looked at his expression. (This kid... don''t tell me that he doesn''t recognize me?!) thought Prisc as her eyes squinted.

    Lyon was slightly taken back (Oi wait a minute, why is she squinting her eyes like that?!). He was not prepared for another beating from a woman, but before she could do anything, a scream courted the attention.

    "Aaaaah!?" shouted Jin as he put his hands on the two sides of his head. Despite the churning burn on one of his arms, he creased his eyebrows as his vein bulged. His jaw cked open as his eyes expanded with tears bursting from the edges of them.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "Who is this guy?"

    "Uwaaah!" Jin cried before he crawled toward Lyon and grabbed both of his shoulders before swaying him back and forth like a swing.

    "Hey, hey man calm down, what''s wrong?" asked Lyon.

    "Lyon, please tell me you''re lying, we are not back at my homeworld right?"

    "What? What are you talking about? I don''t even know who you are!"

    "Huh?" Jin slightly furrowed his eyebrows before they rose in realization. He had disguised himself all the while he was with him, so it''s natural that he didn''t recognize him. (And she said it''s an ugly disguise! It works really well!) thought Jin as he purposely sent a mana transmission toward Prisc''s mind.

    "Hmph," Prisc was slightly gruntling as she heard that sarcastic remark from her husband.

    "It''s me!" Jin immediately turned around before putting on his disguise in a swift and wless movement before turning around once more.

    "Ah! Father-inw? Wait... you''re actually young?!"

    "Hah! In your face Prisc!" said Jin toward his wife before turning around and returned to his original look.

    "Papa, what''s wrong?" asked Lyon.

    Prisc''s eyebrows twitched before a random rock suddenly exploded. (P-pp-papa?! How shameless can this guy be?!).

    Jin smacked his head, "Alright, don''t call me papa, only Cecile is allowed to do that but let''s get back to the main topic, is this my homeworld?!"

    Lyon nodded, "En, this is the very same world!"

    "Then.... where the fuck is my castle?! My beautiful castle.... oh god even the ind is gone! What?!" Jin looked around at the other cities before he was assured that he was standing right above where the Center City was used to be.

    "The battle was harsh father-inw I told them to stop but the coteral damage that they did was unbelievable. They were searching for something inside the pce before eventually turning the ind upside down. I have to punish them with death, I have no choice," exined Lyon as he shook his head andmented the fact with a hint of sorrow in his eyes.

    The pardoned one gawked at his wless lie execution. His tone, his act, his expressions were all too perfect, not even a hint of shame was noticeable behind those dark gxy eyes of his.. Were he not witnessed the entire event himself, he would surely believe what he was saying. (This Revered One, he is too strong and shameless! Oh, the world will surely dance on top of his palm)

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 427 - Mother? Uncle? Cousin?!

    While Lyon was consoling Jin, Prisc was a bit grimaced about the situation. She was slightly irritated before she crossed her arm then approached the two of them with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Jin, what are you doing? Stop acting like a child."

    "But it''s my pce! My blood and sweat, it''s the proof of our love," muttered Jin to Prisc''s rising red hue on her cheeks.

    (Love? So that means that this beautiful woman is) Lyon immediately raised his eyebrows while squinting his eyes. Hemented the fact that it took him this long to know who she was, however, who could me him since her daughter had auburn hair and she didn''t. In fact, none of the two had auburn hair.

    "Mother!" eximed Lyon without a single shred of shame.

    (M-Mother?) Prisc was slightly taken back by the young man that managed to gorge on Cecile''s pure heart. They didn''t even meet before but he had already called her as if they were family from a long time ago. He didn''t even call her inw like any son-inw would.

    "Don''t mother me, all of this is still going too fast for me. I have a lot of questions that required your answer young man. However, first thing first, where is my beautiful and tall daughter?"

    "Cecile is right on top of that hovering lotus over there. Don''t worry, she is currently healing in her beauty sleep as we speak."

    "Lotus?" Prisc furrowed her eyebrows before she darted her nce toward the hovering grand lotus that Lyon had pointed out. The magnificent flower calmly rotated in the air as the moon illuminated the flower''s crown. Her eyes reflected the pink shade of the petals before unbeknownst to her, she was gulping her saliva. She had never seen something so grand, beautiful, and luxurious yet being one with nature without third-party intervention. She couldn''t recall any treasure that she had held in her spatial ring nor even the vault of Treas themselves that couldpare to it.

    "What is that?" muttered Prisc as her gaze was locked above.

    "That is a beautiful grand lotus," said Lyon proudly while putting one of his arms on his chest.

    "Where did you get that?" asked Prisc before darting her nce back toward Lyon. The young man proved to be more mysterious than he seemed to be. The first impression that she got was that he was sterner and ruling-like with how he disyed his prowess by killing a godhood cultivator under everyone''s eyes. However, the young man that she met right now was pretty aloof, much like her husband.

    "Get?" Lyon slightly tilted his head before he smirked and crossed his arms. At one time he forgot that he was still presenting himself in front of his inws with nothing but a bathrobe that he happened to found in Cecile''s room.

    "I made that," grinned Lyon.

    Prisc furrowed her eyebrows before contemting whether Lyon was lying to impress her or not.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What do you mean?" asked Prisc.

    "Magic."

    The moment the word uttered out of Lyon''s mouth. Yunesia who was the legal winner of the Throne furrowed her eyebrows before her purple lips pointed upward as she looked at the grand lotus above. As far as she knew, Lyon had the extreme aptitude of the fire element just like her, however, it seemed like that was not the only case. The young man could reverse the spatial magic that was inflicted upon them even when the night had note by, that alone proved he was more than one thousand magic cultivator that incited the massive teleportation spell, even better, she could pull a conclusion that Lyon had an extreme aptitude of the rare element, spatial. A closer look at the regenerative behavior that encircled the empress above, it seems those two were not the only thing he had extreme aptitude elements on.

    "That is not a light magic, it is something rarer than that," muttered Yunesia as she talked a little bit louder on purpose to incite Ayumu''s ear.

    Ayumu''s eyes opened wide in astonishment as the word of praise came from Yunesia. However, what excited her the most was the fact that the healing capabilities of his magic turn out to be severely effective. (Father... he might wake you up) thought Ayumu as he remembered Lyon''s promise back in the other ne.

    "En," Madoka suddenly grasped her best friend''s hand though it was bigger than hers. The smile that Ayumu received couldn''t help but make her embraced the High Witch before rubbing her head.

    "Magic?" muttered Prisc before the young man nodded.

    Lyon''s eyes slightly took a gaze at both of his palms before they turned mellow as he muttered. "She, she had done things unimaginable, breaking through the spatial storm. With blood, sweat, and bruises covering her body, she shouted my name before fighting all of them by herself with Karina''s aid too of course."

    Prisc looked at the true emotion right at his face but not ament she uttered before she went out her way and floated against the hovering grand lotus. Her eyes were slightly opened wide at the feast that her eyes had received. The image of a really beautiful woman was right in front of her, sleeping calmly with her auburn hair draped. Basking in the bits of light that rose from the core before gradually disappearing, her lips were pointed upward and seemed to be locked that way. Right under her in sight, the bruise on her body was woven by a string of light with tiny illuminating fireflies carrying it.

    Lyon took a nce up before smiling as he saw the mother caring for her child despite only standing there. He darted his nce toward Jin before his eyes turn sharp.

    "I have something to tell you, father-inw," said Lyon as his tone changed from aloof to deadly serious.

    "Hmm? What is it?"

    "I''ve challenged the world."

    "Huh?"

    Jin slightly furrowed his eyebrows before he asked, "What do you mean? By the way, where is Borton?"

    "Who is Borton?"

    "You know, you must have seen it, the man with the blonde hair that grabbed your neck."

    "Oh, so that was his name huh, I never noticed,"

    "Hahaha, I bet he ran with tail between his legs huh. Hahaha!"

    "No, he didn''t."

    "Hmm?"

    "I killed him."

    "Ngh?!"

    Jin got his word stuck in his throat as he looked at Lyon with his eyes bulging out. He tried to act as if he didn''t hear him but it would prove futile since it won''t change the fact at all. He refused to believe that he could kill him, not to mention his allies there. (Wait, so they didn''t run? So none of them managed to escape? That means Lyon has... killed everyone?) thought Jin as he made a harsh gulp.

    "E-Excuse me, but I can''t help to overhear your words, did you just say that you kill Borton?" asked a middle-aged man that was visually almost looked at the same age bracket as Jin''s.

    Lyon slightly furrowed his eyebrows before he asked, "Who are you?"

    "Ah, right, I''m sorry for not having introduced myself. My name is Luke, I''m his brother-inw, which means, I''m..."

    "Uncle good to see you!" said Lyon as he sped Luke''s hand with both of his. He put on a little bit of strength as he shook it up and down to his surprised. Even Luke himself was quite astonished by his sudden reaction. (Damn, this guy didn''t waste any time to curry favor).

    "Y-Yeah, good to see you too," answered Luke (Wait a minute, why am I the one being nervous here)

    "Long time no see."

    Lyon slightly raised his eyebrows before he took a nce at the yet familiar voice. His face brightened and gleamed before he took off his shaking hand then greeted the figure.

    "Sophia, long time no see. Wow, that dress looks really beautiful on you. I bet even Cecile would have a hard timepeting with that."

    His tant praise and full of confidence could derail the fact that he was still wearing a bathrobe that was not even his, to begin with. Sophia, though heard thousands of praises from her suitors, all came for naught when Lyon himself uttered it. There was a certain truth and genuine when he was the one saying it. She meekly tried to hide her burning red hue on her cheeks with a slight cough.

    "Lyon, you are pretty bold, your mother-inw might kill you though. Hahaha!"mented Jin.

    "I see that you have met my dearest daughter, Sophia Treas Alrude. My, she is surely my dearest daughter isn''t she."

    "Father, may I remind you that I''m your only child, so of course that I''m your dearest daughter," said Sophia with grace but a hinge tinge of sarcasm in her tone.

    "Hahaha! Let''s forget about the useless stuff! By the way, the issue at hand, is it really true that you killed Borton?"

    "I also kill his father too," Lyon crossed his arms with his iconic smirk.

    The three of them immediatley choked their words as they looked at him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 428 - Cecile Torga

    His words caught them off guard before they, especially Jin meticulously looked at Lyon with wonder in his eyes. Borton was already a powerhouse of his own, however, his father was an elusive figure to behold. Their difference in power was astronomic, not to mention even Jin himself was not confident in defeating Borton''s father let alone killing him.

    "You''re joking, right? Did you kill his father? I mean, actually, killing him?" asked Luke as he swallowed his saliva before making a wry smile. However, her daughter, on the other hand, was furrowing her eyebrows as she did saw him firsthand how his capabilities were back when the battle for the Crown was held.

    (Could it be that he is actually stronger than empress herself?) thought Sophia before her nce darted from the confident young man in a bathrobe to the hovering grand lotus above.

    "Yes, I did," nodded Lyon.

    Jins was rubbing his chin before one of his eyebrows risen as a question popped inside his mind (Wait a minute, isn''t he flying right now? In a bathrobe?! And he is quite an at ease about it either, no way...) he swallowed his saliva hard before the anticipation killed him.

    "S-S, Lyon, may I gauge your cultivation level?" asked Emperor Jin with his apparent nervous tone.

    Luke and Sophia immediately took their nce toward them. The question suddenly sparked heavy suspense before they focused their nce toward the young man. Luke knew Jin for a while and only a handful of things could make him slightly stutter, especially in his homeworld. Their heart thumped and raced as they looked at Lyon''s face who nodded against him

    "Sure you can, there is no need to be so humble father, hahaha!"ughed Lyon as he called Jin as if he had been married into the family for years.

    Disregarding his shameless words, Jin gulped before he let out his senses.

    "Gh!" his mouth immediately went gaping as words stuck in his throat. His lips slowly closed before he made a harsh gulp as his eyes didn''t blink, not even once. He darted his nce slightly as if he was contemting before he put his fist in front of his nostrils as he took a deep breath. The reaction immediately scared Luke as he had never seen his brother-inw acting such a way in his entire life of living.

    Eventually, Jin let out a sigh before his stuttering mouth turned into a bright smile. He turned around before taking a deep breath as if he was enjoying the breeze.

    "W-What''s wrong big brother?"

    "The world suddenly got a little better for me."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What?"

    "I may be losing a pce, an entire ind, even the huge mountain was gone, however, from those rubbles, a phoenix soar in the sky. I could always have another pce build, though it would take some time, I could. However, what I have gained, nothing can rece it."

    Luke slightly squinted his eyes in confusion before asking him, "What did you gain?"

    Jin turned around with a wild smug and smirk on his face before saying, "A son, HAHAHAHA!"

    His heartyughter reverberated as the tears of the loss of his pce were long gone. With every ''ha'', they trembled the already heavy suspense on both Luke and his daughter. They couldn''t help but darted their nce toward the young man, leaving the attention from Emperor Jin.

    "M-May I?" asked Luke as he looked at him nervously.

    "Hmm... there is a better way to do this, please excuse me," smirked Lyon.

    The gentle etiquette word that he saidst brought concerning furrowing eyebrows to the surrounding before he crossed his arms before muttering, "Please take a step back, or should I say, hover back a little, hahaha!"

    After theughter ended, there was only a deep silence as one could hear his smirk before his ck hair started to slightly flutter as the atmosphere turned heavy. The intense aura that was exuding out of his body was surreal before the four existing cities, the inds, and even the sea itself was trembling from it.

    Lumina and Luna immediately ceased their smug expressions before turning their nces at the same time toward the young man whose smirk was visible from all corners. The clouds didn''t dare to intervene above him as the moon could only be baited to illuminate his figure denser than it should be. The stars didn''t align but the people, whether they were cultivator experts, nobles, rich merchants, elite ss, or a nobody, immediately turned wary as they looked at the source with a slight fear and caution in their eyes.

    Ryona was already jumping around in joy as her orange hair waving up and down. Aelina and the beautiful sisters, Biane and Clemora, had their eyes reflected an image of the same man that kept breaking the rule and challenging the word miracle.

    "Hm?" Prisc finally darted her nce from her sleeping daughter toward the young man who triggered the current phenomena. Her eyebrows slightly furrowed before her pupils gradually constricted along with the shimmering glow that exuded from the said son that Jin had acknowledged.

    (This aura! Impossible!) screamed Sophia inwardly as Lyon once again broke the very sense of cultivation.

    (Unreal! How is this even possible?!) thought Luke as the world started to shake apart right before his very eyes.

    The pardoned one had seen his prowess with the current cultivation that he had, yet, even his heightened presence still clenched his soul to a burning degree. He made a harsh swallow of a gulp as he looked at the young man that dared to challenge the world itself. Hidden experts maye from every dark corner of the world, but the young man in front of him was the very sun.

    (He is... but just a while ago he was a strong peak Divine Realm cultivator... now...) thought Prisc as the words that were even inside her mind, got stuck in disbelief.

    Kyoko shook her head as her azure hair draped around her shoulder and beyond. She smiled with a little fang peeking out. The fluffiness of her tails suddenly sprung... all nine of them. Her red eye glimmered a menacing glow as she looked at him. There was one time where he was weaker than her, however, that time went past quite shortly.

    "Big brother!" roared Jugen with a grin on his face. He was his first fan of his, he was probably his first friend ever since he stepped on this world. The exploding growth that Lyon experiencing might notparable to his own growth, even so, the man never forgot his allies.

    Emperor Jin chuckled without turning around to look at his son-inw before muttering, "My son, is a peak Godhood Cultivator!"

    His shout reverberated as the joy on his face was unstoppable with the overwhelming power that Lyon constantly exuding.

    "You dare to share your prowess on mynd?"

    The voice caught them off guard except for Lyon himself as he still kept his arm crossed. His smirk could be heard before he looked up with dting pupils and a grin.

    Prisc had her eyes shrunken already before she heard that familiar voice. Her neck seemed so heavy to turn as she was struggling to move her nce to the side.

    With one leg on top of the giant petal, she pressed her elbow toward her knee as she looked down with a smirk on her face. Her auburn hair that was styled to a fusion of a waterfall and dragon braid altogether, fluttered against the strong wind as the grand lotus stopped hovering. There were no bruises on her body as far as the naked eyes could see, even the clothes that she wore were restored to its prime time. The sword tattoo on her nape red with a ck glow before she grinned as the atmosphere turned silent.

    Lyon suddenly said, "I am, what are you going to do about it?"

    "Mother, please take a step back, or should I say, hover a little, hahaha!"ughed Cecile before she clenched her fists. A wisp of pure mana started to pour out of her tinum wedding ring before the calm flow turned into a wild torrent.

    "Cecile... are you...?" muttered Prisc.

    "Cecile, you''re breaking through?" asked Jin.

    Her nce didn''t answer the two of them since it was locked against the young man that crossed his arm with a grin on his face.

    "Grandson, she is going to ascend to godhood, but with the physique of a war god, she would incite a heaven tribtion," muttered Shen.

    "She must have been halting her cultivation level for this reason, however, with your help she should be fine, hahaha!"ughed Sun.

    "Heh, as if I would let heaven took my woman away from me," muttered Lyon with a smile on his face.

    "Do it! Cecile... Torga!" shouted Lyon.

    Thest word gave a thump sensation in her heart as her eyes opened wide before she nodded, "En!"

    (I will always trust you, and only you!)

    The sword tattoo on her nape red before an impending atmosphere was formed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 429 - All Ten

    The ominous feeling came toward the cultivators under the moon. There was an abundance feeling of dread looming in their minds before the clot of clouds started to gather despite Lyon''s overwhelming presence.

    "This is?!" thought Jin as he looked above before letting out a heavy snort from his nostrils. He knew very well what the raising goosebumps on his arms meant. The wind suddenly turned wild but he casually put his arms on the back as he let his hair fluttered against it. His eyes had turned sharp from the slight astonishment of what her daughter currently inciting.

    "Prisc, get out of there, it''s going to be dangerous," said Jin with a calm tone.

    Prisc immediately took a nce at her husband. She sensed no aloof tone in his words nor his expressions. With those sharp eyes that looking at her, she couldn''t help but nod. However, her body turned hesitant the moment she nced to the side, to the beautiful woman with auburn hair. She made a harsh swallow of her gulping down her nervousness before her hand reached out to her daughter''s.

    Cecile slightly raised both of her eyebrows as she looked at her concerning mother. She could feel the worry inside her mother from the pressure that was holding her hand. Her sulent lips pointed upward to a smile before Prisc felt a stranger''s hand on her waist that was pulling her back.

    Jin had toe and pulled her away from their daughter for her sake. Heaven''s tribtion was nothing sort of miracle, it''s a horrendous test that could kill even the cultivator. Those who won against it will have a breakthrough and strengthened their meridians to a new height, but those who survived alone, might break some bones or even permanently deformed their meridians.

    "Thank you, mother, father," muttered Cecile before the impending atmosphere finally jolted through as all the other cultivators had their hearts skipped a beat.

    "Lyon! I''m not stopping at one! I''m going all ten!" shouted Cecile before she sat at the center of the grand lotus flower.

    "W... What?" eximed Jin as he couldn''t believe what she was saying. The amount of mana to absorb to ascend ten levels at once was astronomical depending on the quality and the speed rate. However, what was ominous was the umtion of ten heavens'' tribtion if she managed to do so. Not only her but the surroundings would be dragged along as coteral.

    "I expect nothing less," said Lyon warmly with a smile.

    Cecile grinned before the torrent of mana enveloped her entire figure as the gleaming ck glow of the sword tattoo on her nape illuminated forward.

    Kyoko''s instinct kicked in as the natural beast inside her warned her safety by spiking nine of her tails upward. Her eyes nce at the surrounding before looking down and realized (Savior, you... you still using your magic to sustain all of us from falling to the sea all this while?). She noticed with her red-eye a thin line of connection between the magic brands to his figure. (No, wait a minute... he is actually absorbing mana as well at the same time?!).

    After getting Prisc from the source of heaven''s tribtion he took a nce at his son-inw who did the opposite of what he did.

    "Son! Are you going to handle it alone?" asked Jin as he was preparing to help at any given nod. Though she is his daughter, he knew what a man must do when time demanded them so, after all, that''s how he got Prisc in the first ce.

    "Yeah, after all, she trusted me," smirked Lyon as he didn''t turn his nce when he answered that question.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Heh, take care of her," muttered Jin as he kept a hold of his struggling wife.

    "JIN! LET GO OF ME!"

    "Nah... just watch."

    Prisc furrowed her eyebrows before she kept berating him, "What are you talking about?! Remember when you had that heaven''s tribtion? Half of that world was wasted!"

    Luke immediately furrowed his eyebrows even with the strong wind generating a force that fluttered all of their clothes against them. (He seeded in breaking through to Ascending God realm?!) Luke couldn''t help but making a hard swallow as he looked at his brother-inw.

    "One..." muttered Lyon.

    "Two..." he muttered once more.

    "Three..."

    With every increment of the number, the atmosphere turned to clench more and more before the first blinding sh of light followed by a loud defining thunder approached exploded out between the clouds. They almost had their heart jumped out the moment they heard that loud bang, all of them except him.

    The certain dominance that he exuded despite being the closest to the ominous clouds above was unreal. The man seemed to be unfazed even if the world in front of him was facing apocalyptic destruction. Nothing in his eyes could make him flinch, not even the thunderous lightning that kept on going continuously.

    "Four..."

    Lyon calmly muttered the word as his eyes didn''t even nce against the approaching tribtion. His gaze was only filled with the beautiful woman of auburn hair. His beautiful wife was currently cultivating with ease on the center of the hovering lotus. There were no worries on her face despite the looming danger that she was inciting for herself and others. There was nothing but confidence as even her breathing could be seen serene.

    "Five..."

    Lyon smiled before he shook his head toward his wife, "You kept on breaking through and dyed heaven tribtions of each level just at the right moment it''s about to descend down."

    "Gahahaha! She is ying against heaven themselves now hahaha! Never thought you could bully them this way,"ughed Sun.

    "Six..."

    Jin was gulping down his saliva as he still holding his wife from going there frantically. His head slightly shook as he grinned, "What kind of beautiful monster did I save in my balls..."

    "Really?! REALLY?!" reprimanded Prisc. She couldn''t believe his vulgar words woulde out instead of being worry for his daughter.

    "Seven..."

    Lyon was counting them without fear as the density of mana gradually spiked upward before all the experts in the vicinity twitched their eyebrows before ncing up to the sky. There was fear and disbelief in their faces as they watched the very source of their cultivation power manifest spirally in the sky.

    "Eight..."

    Their hearts thumped as the spiraling mana slightly convulsed before being enveloped by the ck clouds.

    "Nine..." Lyon''s smirk turned into a grin but his gaze still didn''t leave his wife. He slightly brought his chin up before everyone that was standing in front of the rainbow magic brand started to move away from the spot.

    "That monster, he is going to face that by himself?!" eximed Tusak as his position was subjected by the power of the magic brand on the bottom of his feet.

    "There is nothing that we can do, that young man is in their own ss, not even I can even touch his hair," said the old master as he shook his head.

    "I''m sorry Lyon, but I will watch this prowess of yours, the extent of your potential!" eximed Yunesia before she whistled her pet and giant wings immediately pped one time before hovering under the magic brand that she was standing on. Her purple lips pointed upward before she jumped out of the magic brand andnded on the back of the giant bird.

    "Be brave my dear, if things went badly, full speed at retreating got it?" muttered Yunesia before it replied with a screech.

    Yunesia''s vision suddenly swayed as the bird was slightly pushed down before bouncing back up and regained her position. Her eyebrows were twitching as she knew without turning around who was brave enough to suddenly sat behind her.

    "You know, you have your own wings," muttered Yunesia.

    "I''m here to keep an eye on you," answered Lumina.

    "Sure, but don''t let this be a habit, I might rub on some nasty ointment the next time you do so," answered Yunesia sarcastically. (Even right now, your eyes were set on Lyon the whole time).

    Lumina didn''t catch any of her words as her focusid on Lyon alone.

    "Tch,... wait a minute, who are you?" Yunesia finally nced over with one of her eyebrows raised.

    "....."

    There was no response.

    "Oh.. you''re the one at the time...." murmured Yunesia as she remembered the brazen muscr man choked this woman right in the middle of the banquet before Lyon torched him into ash, along with the ind that stood parallelly across.

    (What is this? Lyon''s harem express or something?)

    "Ten..."

    Yunesia, Lumina, and Luna immediately furrowed their eyebrows after he muttered the word.

    Lyon opened his arms before slightly stretching his neck with a crack. He closed his eyes before those golden shimmers appeared as he opened them once more.. Four banners on his back fluttered along with his long headdress before, under everyone''s eyes, he leaped toward the thick ck convulsing with a smirk on his face.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 430 - Fighting It Didnt Faze Him, But Her Words Did.

    He entered the convulsing ck cloud that was supposed to be heaven''s tribtion forming. The symbol of heaven didn''t look pretty as the stories went and it went on for countless years. The umtion of ten tribtions into one was not a sight to be seen nor even felt. Dread kept permeating out of that strange object before he pierced in.

    Cold shivers immediately went through the onlookers as they held their breath. The unheard silence filled the atmosphere that they were standing in. There was not a single sound heard, not even the flutter of their own clothes.

    Jin was squinting his eyes as his hand instinctively put more pressure against her wife''s slim waist. His eyebrows furrowed as the creases on his forehead were slightly visible. His jaw was thinly clenched before his pupils dted, "Here ites."

    Cecile opened her auburn eyes as her lips pointed up to one side before her eyebrows slightly twitched.

    *<em>BOOM!</em>

    The ck cloud burst open before the giant shockwave broke the sound barrier and crashed onto the suspecting onlookers. The raging wind sent those of lower cultivation back effortlessly. Even with their distance being pushed further by Lyon''s will, the shock still caught up to them as their meridian lines trembled.

    The cold fever from the thick cloud made those who were strong enough to handle the shock, had their goosebumps stimted and erected as if gravity worked in reverse.

    "Ma... Manifestation of heaven," gulped Jin as his eyes constricted from the shimmering glow at the center of his sight.

    A figure made purely out of the source of cultivation was currently standing right in front of the young man that still had that confident smile on his face. Despite the otherworldly thing in front of him, he was unfazed by all of its uniqueness. The manifestation of heaven, the manifestation of ten levels of continuous breakthroughs brought about a massive ominous dread. A normal cultivator wouldn''t have survived even standing near it.

    "What is a manifestation of heaven?" asked Prisc as she couldn''t help but worry. She let out her sense to gauge the figure cultivation level but she got no reading at all.

    "Manifestation of heaven is... well manifestation of heaven," said Jin as he gulped his saliva. He was slightly profusing his sweat under his consciousness but deep down he was admiring the son he had acquired. He stood in front of something that could make huge natural disasters pale inparison, yet so poise and full of confidence.

    "Manifestation of heaven!" eximed Luke before letting his hand go from her daughter''s and wife''s waists.

    "I''ve read about it before, but this is the first time I ever saw it happening firsthand," muttered Sophia as her hair started to drape around her shoulder as the cold st of the wind had passed.

    "Manifestation of heaven, during heaven tribtion process, very rarely would it ur for mana to coagte and form some type of manifestation. Those who did have such tribtion are believed to have a powerful talent, so much that heaven themselves tried to suppress them," exined Sophia as she looked up and looked at the figure standing in front of the handsome thief.

    "Looks like it''s human form manifestation," muttered Shen.

    "Be it human, stone, or even a goddamn catfish! Nothing can stand our way!"

    "Hehehe, of course, nothing ca��!! Wait, what did you just say?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon suddenly said under their bickering, "What are you supposed to be? Let me guess, a war god mannequin?"

    The figure didn''t respond before its head slightly faced down andnded its trajectory sight against the woman sitting calmly on the center of the grand lotus. Thetter didn''t seem to be at worry despite the overwhelming pressure that was pressing down her shoulder. She casually stretched her arms before letting out a fake yawn.

    *<em>Bzztt!</em>

    <em></em>The slim figure that was made out of mana suddenly blurted itself from its standing. Its head wasing forward against Cecile Auburn who was still in the middle of her yawning.

    "Cecile look out!" screamed Prisc as she tried to reach her arm out.

    "It''s okay," muttered Jin as he saw a silhouette approaching the manifestation of heaven by the side. He slowly grinned his face away before saying, "Our son got this."

    Cecile opened her eyes before making a blowing gesture against it.

    *<em>Boom!</em>

    A leg mmed down from the side toward the nape of the figure before sending it down like a bullet. It crashed into the sea and leaving a huge ssh that was towering high, so high that even Cecile managed to p one of the droplets that wereing to her line of sight. The gentle p didn''t break the form of the droplet before it plunged forward toward Lyon''s unsuspecting cheek.

    *<em>Ssh!</em>

    Though the volume of the droplet was not that big, it still brought his cheek to a red hue. Not because of being embarrassed but because of pain. His eyes nkly blinked twice before he nced at his beautiful auburn-haired wife.

    "Hmm? What''s that about? Hahaha!"ughed Lyon.

    Cecile was chuckling at his response before she put her hand on top of her head, gesturing her height, "You know it''s funny, I''m taller than you now."

    "Really? Hmm... I guess you are... I still haven''t remembered everything yet, but I guess you are right, maybe, I''m not sure."

    "Why are you second or even third guessing yourself? Also..." She suddenly reached out for his arm and looked at both of his tinum rings.

    "Selena is not your first wife..."

    "What?"

    "I''m technically one!"

    "Technically?!"

    "Yes!" smiled Cecile proudly with her hands on her waist

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows in confusion before he heard a huge gargle from below. The seawater splurted out like a fountain and leaving the remaining inds trembled before at the edge of the ssh revealed the manifestation of heaven heading toward him with ring intent.

    "I know that you are not done,e at me!" taunted Lyon without a shred of fear from his eyes.

    The figure opened its mouth but there was no scream present before it suddenly crunched up and pointed its heel toward Lyon''s face. Thetter opened its eyes slightly wider at the iing style of offense before he let out a smirk and simply, turned around.

    The attack missed narrowly before leaving a fluttering wind that fluttered his hair.

    "Is this all you got? Too boring," muttered Lyon as he looked at Cecile who shook her head with a smile.

    "You never change."

    "Heh," smirked Lyon before sensing the iing attack.

    "You must be pretty bold to attack me from behind!" muttered Lyon as he kept his arms crossed the whole time.

    He turned around before putting his knee right into its face before it staggered it. (I got you!) said Lyon inwardly as the enemy fell in the right range. He finally opened his arms as all four of his banners lit up. He leaned forward before all of his limbs work in a destructive rhythm. All of his four golden tails red up before they added in other beats.

    Jin''s eyes opened wide as he saw thousands and thousands of shadow-like fists and kicks heading toward the dreaded manifestation of heaven while every single of them was coated with golden mana. All of this in the span of half a breath, even his brain didn''t manage to generate his praises yet before the first loud contact was heard and followed by its cousins.

    *<em>Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The loud blow was heard before everyone''s eyes couldn''t keep up with Lyon''s exact movement as every part of the manifestation was hit. Sometimes two limbs hit two different spots, sometimes three, even four. There was no telling where the next hit is going to go as Lyon''s body seemed to stand still while his enemy was blown back and forth from his attacks.

    "That guy, he is bullying heaven''s incarnation!" bellowed Luke in disbelief.

    Each hit was heavier than before. The space surrounding its fist started to bend before it came into contact with the manifestation of heaven. There was no sign of fatigue on Lyon''s face as his eyes made sure no counter-attack could be formed against him.

    "Lyon, do you know why I''m your first wife? The real and genuine one."

    "Huh?" Lyon stopped his barrage of attack in absolute cancel before he raised one of his eyebrows.

    The onlookers gawked at the condition of the figure that was supposed to symbolize heaven''s tribtion. It was deformed out of its original human form. The thing that was even dreadful than an apocalypse was ripped out of his pride in the most traditional of ways.

    Lyon turned around and gave his back to his enemy openly before he tilted his head and looked at his wife who was grinning from ear to ear. Thetter suddenly leaped over him before she calls out a chant that made him gaping.

    "Feast the blood of your enemies, well... no blood this time I guess," chuckled Cecile before she hacked down the red-blood sword from above straight down across her heaven''s tribtion.

    Lyon turned around before seeing the tall woman with her hands behind her back muttering words that pounded his heart.

    "I''m the one who turns you into a real man," smiled Cecile before she winked cutely.

    It was the first time in forever but finally, Lyon had his mouth gradually gaping wider and wider, however, heaven''s tribtion soon exploded and shed out as the mana it was formed with, scattered across the world.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 431 - Glimpse Of The Past, Cecile: Kings Price

    The light illuminated the world more than what the moon could cause. The huge sh was almost blinding to one''s eyes but one. Lyon looked at the smile of the auburn beauty, the woman that stood at the top of the pinnacle of a woman. She was the lone star for the future generations, graced them by her swords, her skills, her beauty, she was the perfect independent woman to look up to. Almost not a single w did they see from her, not even her barring attitude. However, what reflected in Lyon''s eyes was something different.

    "She is the person that incited the war!"

    Lyon''s eyebrows slightly twitched before his mind was sent to a puzzle-like distant past.

    Someone unknown to Lyon was shaking his head with tightened crossed arms. He was a middle-aged man from his features but was brimming with the energy of youth. The clothes he wore exuded that of royalty. There was no doubt from his clean look and the neatness of his bearing that he was a ruler.

    "I heard she worked as a maid to pay her living costs, your majesty?" humbly asked one of his elite political figures. He could tell from the heavy breathing of the king that he was irritated.

    "Someone from the inside might use her as a tool, or maybe it coulde from the neighboring kingdoms," someone else uttered the opinion.

    "I don''t need spections! They all have the right reason to war against us now!"

    His shout immediately brought a notch of silence as they all immediately looked down in submission. He looked at his elites bowing down but he could only close his eyes as what already happened had happened.

    "At the meeting of the four kings on thend, I was there with the other three rulers before she came in bringing four chalices of wine to us. She was wearing the insignia of our kingdom so I know she was one of my people though I have never seen her before. Celebrating our long-running alliances since fathers before us, we each held the chalices up with smiles on our faces before we gulped them down. She must have been thoroughly checked before by mymander, thus nobody suspected her, however,"

    "They didn''t evenugh before they were struggling to catch air from their mouths. Themanders beside them immediately reacted by approaching them, but I still remember those ring eyes from my once used to be friends,"

    "I was the only one who was not poisoned by the drink.... wait a minute, she handed us the chalice drinks so that I would have not had the one that was poisoned. Themanders immediately drew their swords against.... me rather than the girl."

    He immediately felt cold shivers from the base of his spine. The sensation of crawling frost made his eyes opened wide before he concluded. He let out a sigh before muttering, "It was all three of theirmanders."

    "I can''t believe it took me this long to understand this, however, we cannot afford a war against all three of them at once," he tightened his upper lips as he took his nce away from them. He took a sharp breath before one of his elite advisors uttered an opinion.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Perhaps, we can get rid of their reason, publicly."

    The king instantly twitched his ears before he took a nce at him. He made a harsh swallow of his gulping but to show his obvious discontent, but he still asked.

    "What do you mean publicly?"

    "We will execute her in front of the three kingdoms as the witness. With your charismatic speech, we might be able to dy their advances. Of course, we will show up with our army too. There would be nothing but disadvantages if we pretend that they woulde at us in peace."

    The king let out a sigh at the possible way to halt the impending war that would involve that woman. He knew that the woman was absurdly innocent but the kingdom needed an excuse. He looked down before tapping his fingers. He was waiting for another way, another idea that one of his advisors might have.

    Minutes passed by but not a single word was uttered out as they seemed unanimously agreed that it was the best way to handle the emergence of the situation.

    "I have mistreated her already by confining her in the prison, the guards had beat her up under mymand, I was fueled with rage from the death of my fellow kings, I beat the innocent, didn''t even give her proper nutrition nor let her cultivate, and now I''m going to kill her in public? Do you still think that I''m still a man after that?" asked the king to his elite advisors.

    "A man maybe not, but you are still our king, please do excuse my rude opinion."

    The king showed his palm down before shaking his head. He already knew the answer, but not one of their advisors denied the n. The people already knew her as the perpetrator of the impending war that could blow up at any moment. However, with the resources that they currently had, it was impossible to tell himself that he coulde out on top against the threebined forces.

    "Alright, sent a letter that they shoulde at the ravine where all four of our kingdoms crossed roads. In two weeks. I think that would be enough, for now, dismissed."

    The advisors could only bow down to their king before excusing themselves. He raised his hand before signaling the guards in the room to leave him alone. There was nothing but his breath and his throne in the throne room. He couldn''t help but stood up as he was against the very idea that he would use the blood of the innocent to stall the war.

    "They would surely start the war one thing or another, but within those times I should be able to pucker up something to prevent them from destroying what my ancestors had built."

    "However," he looked at his trembling palms before slowly clenching them as he closed his eyes.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." his voice turned hoarse as hemented the fact that the woman would die for no reason at all. He suddenly remembered the surprised face she made when she looked at his dead friends. She repeatedly said that she was innocent, but blinded by rage, he was not having any of it. Thankfully he managed to get out of there safely, but the news spread far and wide and the public knew of her existence, of her ''wrongdoing''.

    "I will let you hate me further, showing pity on you now would only amplify your suffering. Oh, the woman of auburn hair, I know you can''t forgive me, but I will pray that you will have a wonderful life next time,"

    "You have no family, I don''t know how to repay you in this life. The people are hating you for the crime you didn''tmit. You''re just a pawn dancing under someone''s board. The people condemned you, refer you as a bad omen, they didn''t even want to look at you nor spout your name."

    "You will be remembered as a criminal, but they wouldn''t know that your death will keep them alive, and even this truth I will not tell you, I''m sorry. This the first time in my life that I regret being a king."

    His ears suddenly twitched as a rushing nk of armor was approaching. His mellowed face immediately turned serious before he saw a panting guard on the door in front. Thetter bowed his head before he walked closer and reporting.

    "Your Majesty, the perverted thief..."

    The king furrowed his eyebrows before he remembered trivial trouble in his castle. Recently there was a thief that managed to get away from all the guards in the pce and sneaked into the queen''s room to steal... her undergarments. The report was unbelievable the first time he heard of it, he thought it would be one of the ploys from the other three kingdoms, it would have been if the thief went to their treasury vault instead.

    "What of him?"

    "He is currently residing in the cell."

    "Is this what you want to tell me?"

    "N-No, I mean he is in the cell but not his," said the guard frantically.

    "What do you mean?"

    "He is currently inside the cell with the auburn woman."

    "WHAT?! What the hell are you thinking? Get him out of there!" shouted the king as his re could kill his seven ancestors that were already dead.

    "B-B-But, we can''t!"

    "What do you mean you can''t?"

    "He refused to leave but the weird thing is, the auburn woman also refused to let him leave."

    "He... What did you say?"

    "T-the auburn woman refused to let him leave, also,tely nothing perverted actually going on and they converse. I''ve never seen her conversing with anyone before but she did it against him."

    The king was slightly gaping his mouth open before he darted his nce slightly from the guard to the carpet down. He closed his eyes before answering, "Let him be and don''t tell anyone about this, those who knew, tell them to shut up or have their heads chopped off."

    "Y-Yes!" The guard spares no time before leaving the throne room.

    "Perhaps, this is the gift from the gods to you.. I will not intervene, at the very least, you will have a friend in this world before you part," muttered the king as he closed his eyes against the roof.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 432 - Glimpse Of The Past, Cecile: What Use Do I Have Left?

    In thergest cell of the prison were two people with a contrasting background from one another. Wall that was shimmered by the only source of light above had been ruthlessly destroyed by pulling the chains that were still attaching to the woman''s wrists and ankles. The brown rust of the weakened metal still had a far breaking point despite the fragile look. The chains were long enough to go as far as the light went but that much of freedom clearly couldn''tpare to the unchained. Beyond the light was darkness and beyond that was the gate made of metal bars, the entrance of freedom. However, for the woman who had no one in her life, all of that didn''t matter.

    The auburn woman was still in her ragged clothing that was not made for a human. It had holes and her cheeks had imperfect blemishes. Nothing was outstanding on her besides that frivolous hair and pair of eyes but the bruises on her body had receded to an unnoticeable state. Obviously, her healing capabilities were impossible to do such a feat in the span of less than a week.

    "Cecile, you know, I think you need to take a bath," asked Lyon out of nowhere.

    The young man was sitting crossed leg on the floor with both of his arms also crossed as he closed his eyes with a repeated nod. He didn''t feel any shame at all creeping his body when he said that to the innocent woman in front of him.

    Cecile Auburn immediately felt attacked before she immediately turned around and sulked in the corner. The way that she didn''t say a single word brought him to make a wry smile. When was thest time she had taken a bath? She couldn''t even remember. The stinking smell of her body had been deteriorating her presence each day that had passed. However, because of her horrible experience of living, the pain that she bore in her heart far exceeded the bad smell permeating out of her own body so much that she didn''t even notice it until the wordsing out of the young man''s cold-hearted lips.

    (Maybe I should learn some utility magic in the future) thought Lyon before they heard a slight knock on the metal bar.

    "Oh, it''s eating time! Hahaha!"ughed Lyon as he stood up before yfully tied his wrist with the same rope that was used to capture him.

    Hearing his word, the beautifuldy slightly jolted from her squat before she nced over. She couldn''t believe his word as she gulped but the young man kept on walking further forward toward the gate with a smile on his face. There was no reason that she would have been given food now since the gone were the days she had been treated like a human.

    Meanwhile, Lyon took onest step before he stood up with a smirk on his face and risen his chin. Despite being the criminal inside a cell, it seemed the unbnce of power was in his favor.

    The guard couldn''t help but made a harsh swallow at the intimidating presence the young man exuded. He was probably twice and a half of his age but the atmospheric power that could choke an infant by a gaze was upon him. He tried to regain hisposure by making a pacifying behavior such as moving his toes that were inside his soles. However, despite so, the words that came out of his mouth couldn''t help but turn a stutter.

    "I-I''m risking my life on the line here. The king himself had told us not to feed that traitorous ungrateful woman any food."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon''s eyes immediately turned sharp before his irises immediately changed devilishly red as his pupils thinned to a vertical in under one breath. His huge shadow suddenly crept in and oversized the guard''s gawking face before thetter instinctively took a step back.

    "W-Wai��"

    Lyon''s hand won''t have any of it before it went through between the bars and grabbed the guard by the neck and pulled him in.

    <em>*DONG!</em>

    <em></em>The head immediately crashed upon the bar as he gritted his teeth while suppressing the pain that he felt. His eyes looked at the young man''s dead expression who had lost his smile the moment he made a bad remark about the woman.

    Lyon didn''t say a word before he pushed him and pulled him again to result in another loud crash. Cecile looked at him as her eyes gradually expanded. Looking at him bullying the guard without any effort was unbelievable to her sight. How could a criminal fight against a guard, there was nothing but irrational thought in her mind? For all she knew, prisoners were at the mercy of the guards and even normal civilians, however, that young man had nothing to fear.

    She slightly darted her nce from them to the wall that was brutally crushed by him to prove asting impression in her, though her limbs were still bound.

    "Guha!"

    Lyon stopped what he was doing before raising the guard''s figure slightly so that thetter''s feet left the ground.

    "You dare to badmouth about her again, not only you, but your mother, your father, your pet, your kids, and everyone you know..."

    Lyon didn''t finish his word but the re was enough for the middle-aged man guard to understand what he was about to say. Lyon darted his nce from the guard''s submissive eyes to the spoiled food on the ground. His face turned a grimace before the guard shrieked instinctively. The casual hit against the bar had deformed and broke his nose and bumped his cheeks. Blood was all over his face as tears escaped from his eyes. All those discipline years he took to be a proper guard were not present in front of the young man.

    "You know what to do," muttered Lyon before he let go of his grip.

    The guard immediately fell on his knees before furiously coughed to the ground. The pain on his neck left a choking bruise that could be seen in in sight. With blood kept pouring out of his nose he couldn''t even struggle to fight back. He could only look up as his eyes begged for mercy despite his position was supposedly higher than him.

    "Don''t forget to wear your helmet, I don''t want any blood on my te and hers got it?" said Lyon as he casually crossed his arms and revealed the undone rope right in front of him.

    "Y-Yes!" the guard could only reply and obeyed.

    Lyon slowly darted his nce toward the side where a guard of lower rank was seeing the whole thing. His cold nce sent shivered down the newbie''s spine as jittering of metal could be heard from his noodle-like legs. The sharp red eyes were prating as the aura of a ruler without words towering him down. He could feel that the criminal had the authority of life and death themselves.

    Lyon turned indignant of his presence before as he turned around, his red eyes turned normal under a blink. Leaving the guards in that manner his face had turned up a smile as he looked at Cecile, the criminal with a bad odor on her body.

    Cecile looked at him while sitting with her knees touching each other as her shoulders slightly slouched.

    Lyon stood with his free hands as he nced down looking at her.

    "Looks like we have to wait for a little more haha! Don''t worry, the food they bring will be able to satisfy my belly and especially yours haha!" Lyonughed.

    "Err... sorry to startle you with that loud noise early on," muttered Lyon as he scratched his head like a fool.

    He sat down across her directly under the illuminating light before he slightly raised one of his eyebrows after looking at her gawking expression.

    "What are you looking at? Is there something wrong with my face?" asked Lyon as he touched his face while showing his cheeks left and right to her.

    "Hey stop gawking, the great food will all felt dry if you don''t close your mouth," Lyon sigh as it seems like the woman froze somehow.

    Cecile suddenly blinked before Lyon twitched his eyebrow.

    "Why... I don''t understand, what use do I have now that you can possibly take advantage of?" asked Cecile as she looked at her dirty palms.

    Lyon let out a hum before he slightly tilted his head as he appeared contemting while closing his eyes. His action immediately courted her attention before he yfully opened his eyes.

    "Want to know?" grinned Lyon as he put his hand on his waist while straightened his back puffing his chest.

    Cecile didn''t answer with her word nor with a nod, but he could tell from his eyes that she wanted the answer. He suddenly leaned his face forward before his nose almost touching hers to her surprised. Unbeknownst to her consciousness, her cheeks turned red as she could feel the warm breath from him.

    "None."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 433 - Glimpse Of The Past, Cecile: Guards Question

    Lyon pulled his face back while slightly puffing his chest up in a pathetic attempt to show his muscle. He crossed his arm with a grin as the veins in his forearms slightly bulged. His head was slightly tilted as he savored the nk expression that Cecile had on her face.

    "None?" Cecile muttered.

    Lyon nodded twice, "None, absolutely none, not even your body."

    Cecile''s eyes dted looking at him before she darted her nce down to her palms. They were still dirty but she closed them then opened them repeatedly as Lyon wondered what she was contemting.

    The woman couldn''t even smell her own odor anymore as her nose already got used to it. There was no water insight that could be used to rinse her body, however, at the very least the bruise on her body had healed thanks to his magic.

    "You know, it''s hard to believe your word."

    "What makes you think so?"

    She darted her nce forward and looking him straight in the eye however, the sharpness of what he had seen when he first met her was gone.

    "They all try to act nice at first, giving me benefits beyond my reach before, at the end of the day, I was nothing but a tool. Do you think I would believe that you won''t after my body after you said that you stole the queen''s underwear?"

    Lyon raised both of his eyebrows before he muttered, "Damn, my achievements preceded me."

    (Huh? Did he just say achievement?) thought Cecile as she looked at him.

    "You''re right, you shouldn''t believe me, but did you see this," Lyon suddenly took a piece of thin short hair on the ground. It was really thin and short that Cecile couldn''t help but squinted her eyes to focus.

    "A hair?"

    "Not just any hair, this, this is my nose hair."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "...What?"

    Cecile couldn''t believe what she just heard from both of her ears. It was out of nowhere and at this point, she didn''t know where the conversation was heading. One of her eyebrows slightly rose as she looked at this unpredictable young man. He maybe looked like an open book by the way he was talking, but the paper had jumbled words and was difficult to read.

    "That''s right a nose hair, my nose hair, do you know what this means?"

    Cecile nervously shook her head but her eyes were locked against his expression.

    "It means that your odor is so bad it plucked itself off, hahaha!"

    One of his eyebrows twitched before she turned around and rushed to the corner sulking once more.

    Lyon chuckled to himself as he saw her sulking in the corner.

    <em>*Tap</em>

    The sound of footsteps was heard along with the nking noise of metal. The pace was calm and steady as it approached the cell where Lyon and Cecile were in. Across the hall that was illuminated only with burning torches, one could see a glimpse of a tray that the guard carries with both of his hands.

    The glistening red meat could be seen with incredibly thick and inviting sauce smeared in. Golden tiny square butter was still sizzling from the heat of the meat itself was one ear could hear the delicate and tender of the dish. The juicy juice of the meat was holding together so hard that a slight push with a fork could squeeze them out.

    However, before he could get to the ce where he was supposed to give the food. He was halted by one of his juniors. Thetter looked at his senior''s face that was battered by hitting his face against the bars repeatedly.

    "Senior..."

    The guard looked at his junior before his eyes darted from his face toward his clenching fists. They were trembling with rage before he saw him saying, "Why do you do this? Why not report the king so that we can bring out the elites to teach him a good lesson?"

    The guard let out a sigh before muttering, "I did report the matter against the upper rankers, but it seemed like the order from the emperor was not to disturb the two."

    The junior opened his eyes wide before he made a harsh swallow, "No way, what are they thinking? That man was jailed for a perverted deed that rips apart our queen''s image. That woman she��"

    "You shut your mouth!" berated the guard with his ring eyes and sharp voice.

    He was taken back by the red-out authority that came out from his senior. The guard let out a heavy sigh before he muttered.

    "You''re young, there are many things in this world that are better for you to keep your mouth shut, else you won''t find peace."

    "But!"

    "Besides, that young man was never jailed in there in the first ce. That young man coulde out anytime he wants. He may steal the underwear, the bras of the queen but we all forgotten the fact that he could get in inside the pce, to the heavily guarded room with ease. Do I need to mention that our kingdom was tense since the four kings'' meeting ended up that way? You tell me, under its high alert, the man could sneak in and stole that item. If he had the skill to do so, he might as well get inside the treasure vault, the weapons, the ludicrous items, with ease. Thank the gods he is perverted and not a war addict."

    "T-Then... how the hell did we catch him?"

    The guard closed his eyelids before walking forward and went past him before muttering, "I don''t know."

    "He could be looking for the woman, he could be plotting something against the kingdom but one thing for sure was that he didn''t try to defame the queen. Hmm... maybe."

    "Maybe what?"

    "Maybe he tried to save us some face, can you imagine the disappointment of the people if they heard a thief manage to steal our queen''s underwear and got away with it?"

    "Huh?"

    The junior was slightly taken back by his assumption before his mouth trembling as he said with a slight stutter, "N-No way, impossible."

    "I know, but the man is unpredictable, the least we could do is not to offend him. With the situation of our kingdom against the three others, the least we want is another trouble popping out of nowhere inside our own garden."

    The guard left his junior speechless before making his way toward the cell. Thette was gritting his teeth before remembering the slight nce, just a nce from before. That red dead eyes that governed life and death still clenched his soul just from memory alone.

    After taking onest step to stand in front of the cell, he was coughing out his hoarse voice. There was no way that he would smack the bar rudely as he would to the other criminals in the prison. The woman might be a criminal that sparked the war but the young man could kill his way out if he decided to.

    "Oh, the food is back!" said Lyon that was loud enough to make her flinch out of shock.

    He stood up before taking a huge grin toward that ncing auburn-haired woman. He turned around as he steps forward toward the bars. The moment his figure was left out by the illumination of the light, his eyes turned deep red and gleamed. There was atmospheric pressure at every step that he took. Everyone that he put on nce to would immediately ignite their flight or fight instinct.

    Lyon stood behind the bar looking the guard down before opening the bar with a pull.

    "Ah?!" the junior looked at how effortless he was opening the cell. (Weren''t they locked?! They were locked! Yet he pulled it just like that?!) thought the junior as he realized that the perverted thief was no ordinary thief in his field.

    Lyon received the silver tray with plentiful foods on them. He could see the variety and the delicacy of each item. There was no denying that the guard had the food from a worthwhile kitchen just from a single nce.

    "Thank you," said Lyon before he turned around.

    The guard was speechless as he opened his eyes wide. He would have never thought such a response woulde out of the young man''s mouth. He couldn''t utter a word of response before Lyon closed the cell with a kick of his leg.

    The guard could only make a harsh swallow as he looked at the young man''s back walking away from him. (What a cultivator, what a man) thought the guard before he turned around and stepped away before stopping. He took a nce at the woman with auburn hair under the illumination of the only light avable.. He could see the gleam in those eyes, dting as the young man got closer and closer. It was at this moment that he questioned himself, could someone that pure betrayed her own birthce?

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 434 - Glimpse Of The Past, Cecile: Determining Eyes

    Before one could eat the food with their mouth and crunched it with their teeth to bits of chunks before the tongue could embrace the huge palette of its ecstasy. One will eat them either visually or by the guidance of aroma firsthand.

    Cecile''s eyes were dting at the approaching food that was held by Lyon''s hands on top of a wide tray. There were much variety of delicacies that she had never seen before. The glistening moist of the meat made her droll as every fiber in her muscle craved for that nutrition. She couldn''t help but took a harsh swallow as her sight didn''t leave even when Lyon put down the tray gently on the floor.

    Her sulked had vanished without her even realizing it. She turned around as she sat down with both of her knees pointed against the food. Her frail hands were pushing her thigh down as her head was hanging on top of the tray. She didn''t even blink the entire time as she was smitten by what she was seeing. The droll was coagting before the massive weight was pulled by the gravity as it left her lips.

    <em>*Thud!</em>

    Her eyes opened wide as she saw a white napkin seeped in before a stain of a slight drench from her droll did she noticed. She gulped her saliva before she finally looked up to see Lyon''s smiling face. That innocent glow permeated out before her cheeks slightly turned a red hue. The muscles in her face slightly contracted as her lips quivered before she took a step back and apologize.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"

    She bowed down her head submissively.

    Her act caught a bitter sorrow slice to his heart as his smile turned into a furrow. He shook his head before teasing her.

    "What''s this, don''t you think that it''s a little toote to act all modest now? You were trying to grab a hold of my neck the first time you see me."

    "I..."

    She was lost for words to exin her action. She knew it was wrong but she couldn''t help it with the life that she had experienced.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I''m just joking," chuckled Lyon before he folded the napkin neatly and gave it to her.

    Her eyes were opened in confusion before she looked at an arm reaching out to her with a napkin in its hand. The sheet of white fabric was upon her before once again she looked up to his face.

    "You can''t eat with those tears in your eyes now, can you? I wouldn''t have any of it even if you can though, hahaha!"

    Hearing those warm words only glistened the tears that were already begging to escape out of her eyes. Her hands were trembling before she sped his hand to his surprise. He could feel that emotion running through the course of the tremor as she gritted her teeth with tears running down her cheeks.

    "P-P-Please, don''t be so kind... please... I don''t want to get hurt anymore..."

    Lyon''s heart clenched as he heard those begging words. He had never met a person begging to stop a kindness that was pointed at them. What kind of life did one have to experience to felt such a thing.

    "I''m not being kind, I''m just being a gentleman," answered Lyon before he reached out her chin with his other hand then slightly pushed it up so that her crying face was looking at him. He smirked before he slowly put the white sheet of the napkin against her cheeks. He gently patted out the tears without exerting unnecessary strength.

    She could only close her eyes as she felt the gentle touch of the young man. She had not felt such care before in her entire life of living. While everyone had a parent, she didn''t. Everyone was having nice clothes, she didn''t. Everyone was being cared for, being trusted, she didn''t.

    "Alright, no need to sleep now."

    "Wah?! N-N... I didn''t!"

    "Hahaha!"

    Lyon had a good time teasing her and making her blush. As Cecile was getting embarrassed, Lyon suddenly grabbed one of her hands before putting a fork on her palm. He reached out another one and put the knife on the other.

    "Listen, Cecile, if you don''t finish this entire meal, I will then after your body. I will lick all over it, drolling on it, smeared your face with the leftover sauce before I taste every square meter of it. Nipping your ears, put ice on your back, encircled the chain on your waist, pping your butt red with this silver tray, ran across this knife between your bountiful breast, and as no matter how much strength you have, you will never get out of my grasp. Realizing that you are in despair and have nothing to fight back, you surrendered yourself to me as I do as I please. Oh and I do some nasty things, so nasty that those gods in heaven needed to go to hell and personally write my name in their guest list."

    "W-Wha- What?"

    Lyon grinned before he stood up and turned around, leaving Cecile fear-stricken. She heard every word that came out of his mouth as dreads and she couldn''t help but make a harsh swallow as to pacify her fright. (He, he is not serious is he?) thought Cecile before Lyon nced back at her with a pervertedugh.

    Lighting jolt inside her neurons as it shot toward her brain before her goosebumps rose. She immediately looked down and put the only two utensils to good use. There was no wasting time as he could be back at any moment. She ate like a hungry monster before her throat bulged from the queue of the food that didn''t manage to go down. She repeatedly hit her chest but it didn''t go down until she drank a full three gulps of wine from the nearby gourd. There was no stopping as she wiped the excess liquid beside her lips with her arm before gorging at the next dish. The noise of the utensils hitting the te was heard reverberating the cell and the whole prison.

    Lyon raised one of her eyebrows as he turned around and smiled. He put his hands on his waist as he shook his head looking at him. The auburn-haired woman managed to take a nce looking at him before thetter suddenly grinned and barred his teeth menacingly. Needless to say, that triggered her movement to a new level.

    Lyon puts his hand to cover his mouth to not burst augh before turning around.

    (Delicious!).

    (This is so good!).

    (This is amazing!).

    Screamed Cecile inwardly as tears already ran across her cheeks nonstop. She had never had a meal like this before, not even saving up the pay from her former job would grant her the delightfulness of the meal.

    Lyon went toward the bar where the guard was already waiting for him. It was clear that the one who reigned in the prison was not the guard, was not the kingdom, but the perverted thief that stole the queen''s undergarment.

    "Tell me what do you need, I will fulfill it," said the guard as he bowed his head slightly. He didn''t mind the pain on his face. The wound had already frozen up and the blood stop leaking out.

    "Emptied out the royal bathroom."

    "Na?! What?"

    "Emptied out the royal bathroom, rece the water with a new one. Make sure to have the best soap ready, the best conditioner, I want nothing but the best. I want it done by the time she finished eating."

    Lyon finished his words before pulling the bar open as if it was always unlocked from the start. He walked out under the guard''s disbelieving eyes and harsh swallow. The presence though not as severe as the time where his eyes glowed red, the fear had instilled inside his soul as not a singleint he dared to utter.

    "M-May I know where are you going?"

    Lyon kept walking toward the exit without answering his question. Right in front of him was the junior guard, his legs were already shaking before a word even came out of Lyon''s mouth. Lyon''s sharp gaze alone was enough to make him doubled his nervousness. In the end, he could only stand as he let Lyon past him and off to the light.

    The wind fluttered his dark hair as he brood over the city below his sight. The hustle and bustle of the cultivators below could be slightly heard from where he was standing. There was a very distinctive dividing line between the residents of the nobles andmoners, and of course, the pce itself.

    Lyon silently jumped down before entering the city via the bustling market. He noticed there was not a single portrait of him being nted on the wall before he smirked. He naturally blended in like he was local in no time.. With that image of her cry, his eyes turned determined.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 435 - Glimpse Of The Past, Cecile: Doubt And Anxiety.

    The evening was approaching as the sun had let itsst shed of light for the day. Acute and disciplined people were closing their shops while some just opened theirs. Horses came and go as merchants and travelingpanions just got back from a journey from afar. Their expressions were deste as the looming war was upon them. Despite the bustling market, they still made a deficit as the journey to the other three kingdoms would be too much dangerous for the safety of their goods. However, one man was standing at the top of the building brooding over the city as it closed for the night and let the life of those living in the dark hour thrive.

    His eyes were sharp as he hid in the shadow of the night. No one could catch a glimpse of his face, not even when he decided to move did they felt the change of wind. For the sleepless night, there was nothing that could stop his advances before he disappeared and vanishedpletely without a sound.

    Standing in front of the cave where the prison of the kingdom was built. The young man yawned as he walked in without a care in the world. His face was a little bit smug as he slightly raised his chin before putting the rest of his head to his arms. He whistled freely, the sound reverberated the silent prison and he entered it like it was his own home. His footsteps didn''t catch the attention of the junior guard since his presence alone was sufficient.

    (He walked in and out like nothing! As my duty of the prison guard, howe I lost to someone whose status is beneath me?! Beneath the civilian even!) thought the junior as he could only watch him past him by once again. The rattle in his armor could only heighten the wide trembling gaze that he had. He couldn''t turn around as his feet stuck on the ground to a pressure that was of his own fear. The fright and flight mode instantly shut down his motoric senses as not even his pupils could be moved.

    Approaching the cell that was meant to him, he took a nce and saw it empty and dusty. There was nothing but cobwebs all over the edges of the room.

    "Heh," he smirked as he went past the room and went to the opposite one.

    Pushing the cell open, the slight creak caught the upant''s surprise before he went in toward the spot where there was a light that illuminating but not from a torch. The beautiful jade fireflies hovering freely around the figure on which his eyesid upon.

    The silver tray was neatly ced on the side as the glimmer of the metal shone. Empty bowls, empty tes, not a single noticeable spot of broth could be seen. Bones of chickens and even ribs were neatly ced on that tray. The silverware that was used to eat the grand fiesta was on the ce where it belonged. The empty gourds were standing as only the aroma of the wine was left in there.

    (She cleaned the entire food? Damn, I never thought she could do it. The wine too?!) thought Lyon despite his face was still retaining that iconic smirk of his. Taking hisst step before stopping his tracks, he crossed his arm as his face was revealed clearly to her eyes.

    "You did it,"plemented Lyon with a dumb grin on his face.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Cecile was having her cheeks puffed before she swallowed down thest part of her meal through her throat. Hearing his whistle the poor woman acted in haste and gobbled them up ruthlessly despite feeling that her stomach begged her to stop else she died.

    Lyon casually sat down before looking at her with a smile on his face.

    "W-W-What?"

    Looking at his face that was naturally had a hint of pervertedness, she was bound to her fright. With those words that made the gods went to hell just to write his name, her imagination could only run wild and went infinite. Bound by the chains that restricted her freedom she couldn''t run, let alone fight. She might have a slight chance against an ordinary cultivator, but against the young man in front of her, she had a higher chance of being a queen than touching his hair.

    "Nothing, c''mon, let''s make you beautiful."

    "What?"

    Cecile was slightly confused by his words before her imagination sparked and made her eyebrows furrowed. Fright was apparent before Lyonughed as he reached out his hand toward her wrist, specifically one of the chains that bound her.

    Cecile naturally pulled out but Lyon was not having any of it before catching her hand and pulled her in. (Ah! His strength is unbelievable! I can''t even budge! Am I, am I going to get ravaged?!) her thought ran too fast that the deste and sorrow in her eyes were present as she looked down. The emotion inside her was gone without a trace as her disappointment against the world had peaked. Everything grayed out before a loud thud was heard.

    "Huh?" she muttered. Her eyes caught a glimpse of metal that she would have never thought it would be on the ground.

    Lyon let go of her hand before reaching the other without caring what she felt. The red bruise on her wrist was apparent as the skin tone also differed because of the tight chain. Her eyes opened wide as she looked at the red spot and the unfamiliar freedom that she had.

    <em>*THUD!</em>

    <em></em>Another thud ensued as another chain was unlocked. There was no stopping Lyon as he knelt down with a smile. Reaching out for her ankle he undid the chain that bound her leg before finally went to thest one.

    Thest thud brought her freedom of movement back but before she could gather her emotions, Lyon stood up and yawning to the fullest as he stretched his arm to reach the sky. He turned around before saying, "C''mon follow me."

    Lyon went on back and left the illuminating light. It was easy steps for him but for her it was different.

    Her breath was getting heavier and heavier as her heart slightly thumped harder than it used to be. Her figure was basked in the light and beyond the darkness was an even greater ce that she used to run free. However, she took her hand on top of her chest as she remembered the scorn of the people. She suddenly took half a step back as her heart raced.

    Being bound meant that she wouldn''t be able to taste the world, but being unbound would mean to receive those scorns and insults of the people. No matter what she said, nobody believed her. She was a nobody, a homeless orphan. She couldn''t even remember her parents that gave birth to her. Watching those among her peers from the corner of a wall, she wanted that warmth a warmth of a family. Theughter of the children as they had no care for the food they will eatter in the day. Afy bed to sleep, a friend to trust, a partner to spend the rest of her life with. All of those were nothing but fluttering dreams for her. However.

    She believed in it, the single shred of hope even if it was so thing that one squint couldn''t even catch it a glimpse, she held on to it. Chances after chances, she eventually got it, she still remembered the excitement when she got a job. Her morale increased, her status increased, people started to see her in a different light, until... that happened.

    Chained in the cell she realized that nobody was actually smiling at her back then. They all fake, nothing but fakes. She was a scapegoat, a huge one. It was nned from the very beginning. With how her status was, she was perfect. She had no one on her back, she didn''t have the power to retaliate, she was desperate. A golden egg for those who were smart enough to use her.

    "Hmm?" Lyon turned around before looking at her doubting herself. His eyebrows furrowed before his killing intent slightly slipped out and went the opposite way of his gaze.

    The junior guard felt the sudden intense wave before he threw up to his disbelief. He was heavily panting as he couldn''t even blink (What was that?!).

    Lyon let out a sigh before he put up a smile and asked the auburn woman.

    "What are you doing?"

    Her ears slightly twitched before she looked in front and seeing the young man with his aloof andzy look.

    She shook her head and couldn''t answer his question with words. She tried to hide her trembling legs but with his eyes that were trained by the twelve beings, it was in in sight. She closed her eyes as her heart rumbled, but she could hear footsteps approaching.

    "Cecile...."

    Her trembling eyes slowly opened before the first thing she saw was an open hand. Her sight slowly broadened before she saw his smiling face that was so pure she herself couldn''t believe the crime he hadmitted against the kingdom''s face. She tried to reach his hand but the incredible anxiety crept in before she retracted her hand.

    <em>*Grab!</em>

    <em></em>He grabbed ahold of her fingers before he turned around and not minding her surprised expression, "Let''s go!"

    He took the first step forward before Cecile closed her eyes tight as she entered the darkness. Her foot finally stepped on the other side as that strong hand still hold on to hers with no sign of letting her go. She gradually opened her eyes as her feet were forced to pace to not stumble. Beyond the gate beyond the puking guard, she finally saw lights, lights that were not from the moon. (The city....).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 436 - Glimpse Of The Past, Cecile: Trust

    Lyon didn''t stand around looking at the city he had spent his entire day in. The hands that he took were soon following him along before he pulled her into his embrace and swiftly carried her like a princess. Cecile didn''t have enough time to savor the fresh air and the city below before Lyon jumped out with a grin on his face. The strong wind fluttered their hair but the height almost caught her screeching as they were falling down against the ground. She closed her eyes tight as her hand reached out over his shoulder in an instinct. Expecting a loud resounding boom but what came to her was the slight unbnce of a sway.

    "Don''t close your eyes, Cecile, haha!"ughed Lyon before he jumped from rooftop to rooftop. The bustling nightlife was below them but none of the people there noticed their shadows. There was nothing but the wind and the two of them.

    Cecile nervously opened her eyes before she could get a definitive look at the city. Her eyes gradually dting as theynded upon the lights below, glimmering with chatters of the world that those cultivators were currently living in.

    Lyon suddenly stopped on top of a good spot before letting her stood by herself. The nervousness in her body was still clearly in in sight. However, with one light tap on her back that sent a jolt of surprise to her entire nerves, she suddenly moved forward before looking down at the city she used to live in. In particr, one corner that she couldn''t be any more familiar with.

    The image of her child-self peeking out from the shadow made her tightened her upper lips as it quivered.

    "You know, I was always looking for food when I was a child. I never knew what to eatter in the night, let alone tomorrow...."

    Lyon stood silent before he walked up to her from behind and stood beside her.

    "However, I was in no danger at all, the city is quite safe, to the point that the biggest crime ever was nothing but a petty theft. However, that was me as a child. Thinking that might be one day I can be a guard and have a decent meal for once..."

    "And then you were rejected by the kingdom to enter the guard''s academy," said Lyon without even turning his nce against her.

    Cecile opened her eyes wide before she nced at the young man that stood calmly and brooding about the city below.

    "How did you..."

    "Know?" Lyon smiled before he continued, "You think I would spend my time of day sleeping? You got me all wrong, I''m not azy person though I looked like one, I mean... look that boutique over there."

    Cecile darted her nce toward the ce Lyon was pointing at. There was a clothing store nearby where a mannequin stood and beautiful dresses were adorned on their figures.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I''m sure you are wondering why I pointed that ce, but I will not spoil you,"ughed Lyon as he unnecessarily put suspense in her mind.

    Cecile slightly squinted her eyes before a thought made her cheeks turned a red hue. She quickly shoved that idea away with a shake of her head.

    "But your sob story didn''t end that way right?" asked Lyon.

    Her embarrassing mood gradually vanished from her face before she looked down at the city once more.

    "You were begging to be epted, but they will not have any of it. The little girl saw this as her only hope, but sadly she didn''t pass the aptitude test. Her talent was beyond shallow and she was hopeless. Having nothing, but to worry again about tomorrow," muttered Lyon.

    There was a hinge of pity on his face before he turned and faced Cecile who still looked at the city.

    "I still remember it like it was yesterday, though it had been years. They scorned me, despised me, having no background whatsoever, I was alone. My cry was unheard of."

    Lyon noticed her hands slowly turned into a clinch as they trembled from the tension she put in. Her emotion heightened as he could see a hint of a gritted teeth escaping out of her lips.

    "And then he came..." muttered Lyon.

    "Seeing the little girl that you are, he wore a bright smile before he knelt in front of those people. The fatherly warmth that you thought was yours, was nothing but a facade he used. You have nothing to wear, nothing to eat, nowhere to sleep. He hired you as a maid, grooming you to be more than a homeless and lost little girl on the street. For a while you thought that you would die there, serving the family. However, you are a chess piece all along."

    Lyon''s sharp words sent her eyes drenched as the tears ran across her cheeks unhindered.

    "You got caught in the maelstrom of power, an innocent woman like you. They were all trying to usurp the current king as hismander was famed for his loyalty. He groomed you to perfection so that you can perform in the meeting of the four kings as the server. A high honor for a woman of your status, who was below even that of amoner."

    Cecile stood silent as no word could be uttered.

    "The man had his base outside the kingdom, in fact, it''s in another kingdom. War is brewing, the decisive point of this ce''s future is approaching."

    "I don''t care."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows whilst looking at her.

    She let her tears ran without even blinking. She was a weak woman, being scorned all her life and when she thought she was walking toward a bright light of the future, it was nothing but her own illusion.

    "Why... why me... what did I do...." her lips trembled as her words turned hoarse. She could only hug herself with her frail arms as she squatted down in tears. Her eyelids had dropped down to curtain her line of sight as creases could be seen from how tight they were.

    "The world... is so cruel. What did I do?! What did I do to deserve any of this?! I just want a normal life, why... why... why?!"

    "I tried to live an honest life, I couldn''t cultivate well, I have no particr skills either. Why am I here? Why am I even born? If misery is all I ever experience."

    She wailed, but no answer hade her way, not once in her life. Her heart had failed to trust anyone anymore. There was nothing but cruelty in the world that she was living in. Until...

    "Living an average life? That is the most boring thing I''ve ever heard!"

    Cecile snapped her eyelids back as the curtain opened before she nced to the side, to the young man that brought her here.

    "I''m sorry Cecile, but you can kiss your ''average life'' goodbye. The world does not want you to live a normal life, why? Because you met me," Lyon smiled.

    He crossed his arms as his demeanor of youth exuded out. His hair slightly fluttered from the strong wind but his eyes were looking straight at her before he pointed his index finger against himself and said.

    "If you have no one to trust, then trust me, don''t trust anyone but me, trust me as I trust you, Cecile Auburn," smirked Lyon.

    Cecile was taken back by his words as she couldn''t blink whilst looking at him straight in the eye. He approached her before kneeling down and put his hand on top of her head. He slowly rustled her hair a bit before she teared up even more. Though she didn''t wail her cry, she gritted her teeth as her eyes scrunching while they were closed.

    "Trust me as I trust you..."

    The words lingered and echoed in her mind as she broke down into tears.

    "Let''s go, Cecile, this is not the ce I want to show you," grinned Lyon before he took her hand once more and pulled her up with his back.

    She couldn''t yet grasp the fact that he gave her a piggyback ride before thetter leaped forward with one step and another. There was no stopping him as his hair that was like silk basked her face. She had never been so close with anyone let alone with a man, however, that broad back gave of a safe feeling that she had never felt before. She couldn''t help herself but to leaned in and put her face against it as the lights from the streets periodically shed them.

    "We''re here."

    It didn''t take him too long before they arrived at the original destination. Cecile opened her eyes before she noticed that they were in a fancy hallway. The tiles were clean enough to reflect their faces but she couldn''t see anyone else.

    Lyon''s let her stand on her own two feet as he grinned toward the huge double door in front of him. One could hear softly the sound of dripping water, a fountain that was eternally pouring.. He then pushed the door open as the light shimmered on Cecile''s face and gradually dting her eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 437 - Glimpse Of The Past, Cecile: Emotion Bath

    The love of art was something she had never fully well experience. The beautiful ce was brimming with sce and calmness. No matter how much stress there was in the world, this room could nullify it albeit for a moment. There was nothing more soothing than peace, at least, that''s what she thought as she looked at the grand bathroom in front of her.

    The king didn''t hold back in furnishing the royal bath. A wide tub that could host ten people at once was presented in front of their eyes. One golden fish statue was ced in the middle part of the north side of the tub as it poured out water from its gaping mouth. The tiles were made of high-quality marble, no matter how wet it got, it won''t get slippery to the touch. The mist from the hot water permeated the area as the gentle soothing of the temperature already warmth their skin.

    Orchids, a flower that symbolized strength and beauty. They were adorned by the walls as if they were painting, but with one good look of observation, one could notice that they were actually alive and real. A smooth wooden tray was ced neatly beside the huge bathtub. There was a vase made of golden y, a little cup of a bowl with a ck onyx hue of color by the side of it, and a sponge, the good old fresh yellow sponge that never fails to scrub.

    "Where... are we?" muttered Cecile as she put her hand in front of her breast.

    "Hmm? What are you talking about? Don''t you know what a bathroom is? Aren''t you a maid?" said Lyon before he yawned and entered the grand bathroom. Stretching his muscle before saying, "Oh right."

    Lyon turned around before pulling out a dagger from his spatial ring that god knows if it was even his or not. The dagger was in but sharp even to the eyes that looked at it. With nothing but a cloth to cover the handle. He flipped it right in front of her before grabbing the de by his hand and handed it to her.

    Cecile looked at the dagger and saw a dark hue on the cloth of the handle. It was apparent that the dagger was used many times to have that kind of imprint. However, the condition of the cloth was at its top prime and didn''t lose its vibrant color of white. Soon, she darted her nce toward Lyon with a question in her gaze.

    "Go on, take it from my hand," said Lyon with a smile.

    The genuine smile that seemed to never fade was upon her face. There was no hint of malice as the de was pointed against his body instead of hers. She reached out her hand against the handle before taking the dagger from his hand.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The de reflected her anxious face before she heard a tap of footstep leaving her.

    "That''s just an ordinary de, use it whenever you feel threatened by my naked presence," muttered Lyon with a smile before he took off his clothes.

    Cecile looked up only to have a red hue before she darted her nce away. Though, her maternity instinct seemed to kick in as she tried to peek forward

    *<em>Ssh!</em>

    Lyon entered the bathtub before letting out a satisfying sigh. The water level was a little bit higher than his navel but his refined muscle was gracing the dull bathroom. He didn''t even shade a red hue as he went in knowing that a woman was standing in front of the door. He looked at the golden statue of a fish that was the only thing that seemed to be out of ce. He slowly rubbed his chin with a distasteful look that was present on his face.

    "I won''t turn around so get naked and enter the bath, Cecile, man what kind of ugly fish is this..." Lyon mumbled.

    He had no idea how wild his words were toward the young woman that only knew betrayal and bitterness. The absurd request that wasing out of his mouth was unbelievable but Lyon was not joking at all he locked his gaze against the ugly golden statue.

    "Are you done? Can I turn around?"

    "Wait! Don''t turn around yet!"

    Lyon smiled as he knew that at the very least she had the intention of going inside the water.

    "Bring that dagger with you, if I try to do anything funny against your smelly body you can pierce my heart and I won''t fight back."

    "B-But! How do I know if you are not going to fight back? You think I don''t know how strong your hands are?" asked Cecile as she recalled how the man in front of him tried to destroy the thick wall that was basically structured to the entire ind.

    "You don''t, that''s why you have to trust me. If you want to be a fool onest time and walked toward the same thin line that cost you your freedom and dreams, at least go toward me now. I cannot promise you riches, I cannot promise you eternal happiness, I can only promise that it would be fun, you might feel sad, you might feel happy, but know this. I''ll always be someone you can trust, my word may seem weightless now, but just you wait, when you cry out my name, I''ll be there."

    Lyon could only hear silence after he ended his words. However, despite having no reaction, his lips turned into a grin before he heard a plop from the warm water he was in. He closed his eyes as he let the water inside the grand bath calmed itself down. He took a deep breath as he could feel his heartbeat raced. He opened his eyelids saying, "I will turn around now."

    He received no answer but he turned around anyway. The golden statue of the fish reflected his body turning around and approaching the back of the woman from its wide forehead. Thus the reason for his grin from before was revealed.

    <em>*Thump</em>

    <em></em>Cecile''s heart raced as she could hear him approaching from behind. Her body was still dirty but her arms trembled despite one of her hands holding the dagger. She decided to be a fool and walked to the same thin line that Lyon was speaking of. She couldn''t help but had her lips slightly tremored even with the warmth of the water from the tub. Her eyes were tightly closed as they scrunched and revealed lines of creases on the edges. Expecting something that would happen between her cold shoulders, but it was nothing.

    Lyon didn''t reach out to embrace the woman, instead, he walked past her without even turning around to steal a nce.

    Noticing that the young man didn''t do anything to her she nervously opened her eyes before founding his strong wide back in her view. His muscr hand reached out the golden y of a vase before pouring the content toward the little ck-onyx bowl. Golden thick liquid came out from the mouth of the vase. The sweet honey-like liquid permeated a vibrant fragrance that was not too strong and not too weak at the same time. It gave off a feeling of peace to whoever inhale its smell.

    He put down the golden y vase to the wooden tray. Cecile didn''t blink even once before Lyon reached out to the fresh sponge and sink it into the water for a quick dip before being plunged into the filled bowl.

    He took out the sponge before he nced against Cecile. His charm was unbelievably strong that she was stunned before she realized that her breasts were open for view. She quickly covered them before turning around. Her shoulders risen up as her face was fully red, she couldn''t help but taking a gulp as she heard him approaching her.

    Lyon leaned in toward her ear from behind before a single breath from his nose made her goosebumps rose. "Stay still."

    Lyon touched her body with the sponge that was foaming. The tingling sensation caught her off guard but his other hand grabbed her shoulder to make her standstill. He gently scrubbed the sponge against her body and washed away the in dirt.

    He sshed the back before applying the scrub once again. He grabbed a floating bucket before rinsing her body from the top. Her auburn hair went down passing her face as she looked below against her own reflection. Her eyes were bubbling with tears as she felt the warmth of care that she had never received before in her entire life. Her trembling hands soon let go of the dagger before it slowly pierced down the water and hit down the tile then resting there. She tightened her tremoring lips to hold imploding her emotion.

    *<em>Ssh!</em>

    "Hm?" muttered Lyon as Cecile suddenly turned around.

    She let her arms down and she covered nothing. She was bare but his eyes locked against her head.. He couldn''t clearly see her emotion but once her head bumped and stayed on his chest he heard a wailing cry.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 438 - Glimpse Of The Past, Cecile: The Most Beautiful Woman

    Lyon inhaled as his chest slightly puffed up before letting it out through his nose. His eyes were closed as he let the sobbing woman cried against him. The whole bathroom was filled with her cry and reverberated across the hall outside.

    He could already hear the footsteps of te bootsing toward them as his ears twitched. There was nothing that he could do to stop them in their tracks as there was no intention of him hiding from their eventual sight. The woman needed a shoulder to cry on and those that took care and taught him how to behave knew that he was supposed to stand still. Not a single inch did he moved, not a single word ofint did he mutter. His eyes slowly opened before darting their gaze toward the entrance of the bathroom.

    Their nking noise gradually turned louder as they were approaching the door.

    "What was that? We got an intruder?!" said one of the guards while running with his allies inside the long hall.

    "This is really bad timing! An attack from inside is thest thing that we need right now!"

    "Prepare your weapons, don''t die! Every single one of you will be needed in the uing war. At the very least we must let them retreat if we cannot kill them!" said the one in the front most.

    "Yes, Captain!" said his underlings simultaneously.

    Seeing the door only a mere five steps away on the right side of his, the captain pulled out the sword from his sheath before sliding on the floor after taking one step forward. He pointed the sword against the entrance of the door before the royal grand bathtub came in to view.

    "Huh?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Time seemed to slow down as he finally caught the view inside. His weary eyes that had met countless battles and won absorbant victories under the kingdom''s name, gradually had their pupils constricted as he saw straight against those red eyes of his. Just a glimpse was enough to send a jolting thump in his heart as his soulid bare against the atmospheric pressure exuding from the young man in the tub. In that instance, he saw an image of a beast that governed all through its silence.

    "KH!"

    His body suddenly failed to function as he couldn''t even look at the woman that was crying. Onest thump then his eyes lost their focus before his knee bent and crashed against the tile of the floor to a breaking point. The loud thud continued before his torso mmed down from the weight of his own armor. His eyes were still opened but he couldn''t see the horror on his subordinates'' faces. The strongest of them fell just like that, not even a sword was swing, not even an exchange of words was made.

    However, despite the sudden fall of their captain, they all gripped their weapons tightly as they grit their teeth with anger. Barring their fangs if they had any before stepping forward with a roar.

    "Ha!��"

    *<em>Thump!</em>

    The loud thump of his heart was felt as he didn''t stand a chance against the gaze. (What... is that...) thought the guard before he fell just like his captain. The others soon followed his fate as each and every one of them failed to withstand the deadly gaze. There was nothing that they could do against the image of the beast that was exuding out of his presence. <em></em>

    The nking of metals was heard as they fell on top of another before nobody else from the guards was left conscious. Lyon''s eyes gradually turned normal at the same time as Cecile''s cry stopped.

    "Are you done?"mented Lyon as he smiled.

    He received no answer with words before thetter looked up to his face. The mingling water on her auburn hair gradually dropped and ran across her face. There was nothing that standing between them except.

    Cecile immediately turned a shade of red before looking away. She could feel something was poking against her navel. It was obvious what it was but she closed her eyes before daring herself to look up.

    (He is... also nervous... he might not seem so from afar, but from this close, I can tell. He is as nervous as I am) thought Cecile as she saw his face. Despite not having a red tint on his cheeks, one had yet to learn to control his heartbeat.

    "Wait here..." muttered Lyon before he turned around and reached out the tiny ck bowl. He then proceeded to present it right below her eyes. The glistening moist of the golden liquid that looked like the sweetest honey in the world was enticing. The aroma was dancing against her nostrils as her mood turned soothing.

    "This is good for your hair," said Lyon before he poured the entire thing straight against the tip of her head. Seeing it traversing her figure he let out a smile before letting the bowl floated on the water and let it precision be at the mercy of the tub.

    "What are you...."

    Lyon put both of his hands on top of her head before she could even finish her question. He slightly massaged them before foam started to form and coagting. The pressure that he put on his ten fingers hit the right nerves on her head that the feeling of satisfaction started to bubbling up. However, even if that was the case, she couldn''t help but tearing up once more.

    "N-No one... N-No one has ever been this nice to me... My parents... I don''t even know if they ever did what you are doing right now..." her voice had turned hoarse as almost every word turned a stutter.

    Lyon didn''t utter a word as he continued to massage her scalp and cleanse her beautiful hair. With hair that long, it would surely take a while, but not a singlein could be heard from him, not even his thoughts.

    She had suffered her entire life, scavenging for food as far as she remembered. Then after a hope came, she ran toward it only to be fooled in the end. Having no background in a world meant life and death, especially in the world where cultivation yed a major role. She didn''t know how to cultivate, nobody wanted to teach the dirty and smelly little kid that she was. Wearing nothing but a scrap of clothes she found from a used sack. Running around the market, pleading for food, her true beauty was buried under the dirt, under the dust.

    She lived on for the word ''maybe''. Just from that word she tried to strive forward and live a better life. She tried to live an honest life, she knew she had no power, both behind and within herself. Being a criminal was already impossible with her intellect and mentality. She was scared of death, until she was framed by the kingdom that she thought could offer her something else than bitterness.

    Lyon reached out for the ck onyx bowl before scooped the warm water with it. The crystal clear of the water reflected her face as Lyon presented it under her eyes. She could see her crying on it before she looked up once more with her eyes on the verge of breaking down. His grin slightly radiated the gloom of her heart before he raised the ck onyx bowl above her head.

    "You shouldn''t be sad too much, I know that it has been tough for you. However, it''s alright now, let this be the start of the new you. Cecile Auburn, the strongest woman that I''ve ever met.... and the most beautiful."

    Her eyes opened wide as she heard those wordsing out of his mouth before thetter smirked and pour out the clean warm water against the peak of her head. The water slowly crashed on to her head before pushing all the foam away from her hair then to her face below. Lyon threw the ck onyx bowl away before it made a loud thud against the tile of the royal bathroom.

    He slowly crossed his arms while tensing his forearms as he took a deep breath before letting out a satisfying grin. He savored the figure in front of her with his eyes before he shook his head.

    "I knew it... the most beautiful woman."

    Thest drop of water ran through her cheeks before dangling along her jawline. It coangted with the rest before the weight got pulled by the gravity. A beautiful plop was heard against the warm water that they used to bath. Her skin had turned so smooth one could evenpare it to a baby. Her face glowed, the face that was battered and tired of living, at this very moment, it glowed brightly as the radiant of beautiful made even the heaven cried in envy. The distinctive long auburn hair of her was finally revealed to the fullest extend of its potential.. The gorgeous beauty had her auburn lips slightly gaping as she was looking at the young man in front of her, not knowing that at this moment of time, she was the most beautiful woman that ever existed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 439 - Glimpse Of The Past, Cecile: The First

    The most beautiful woman in the world was in front of him as he grinned proudly. Feasting with his eyes he looked at her dumbfounded face before pointing down with his finger to gesture her to look below against the warm water.

    Cecile did so before seeing the reflection in the water. There, a face she had never seen was in the reflection. She touched her cheeks in spots that the reflection would mirror it urately. Her eyes opened wide in realization as the face actually belonged to her. She never thought that she could be that beautiful. Not even the queen of the kingdom couldpete with her radiant.

    How would the people think right now, that the criminal was actually more beautiful than the queen herself? There was not a single thought that could run through Cecile''s mind, for there was nothing but the bitterness that she felt from the world she had lived in until now.

    "Alright, my job here is done, let me get something for you while you dry your body. It will be a perfect fit! I guarantee it with my long-running career!"ughed Lyon before he turned around.

    "Hm?" His eyebrows twitched as something grabbed a hold of his hand and preventing him from moving further. He slightly looked down before letting Cecile spoke.

    However, only a drip of water that was from Cecile''s hair that he could hear. She held him by the tip of his fingers, she knew that he could shake it off easily if he wanted to but he didn''t. She tightened the weak grip that she had to a point that it was trembling.

    "What is it, Cecile," asked Lyon without turning around.

    "Did you do all of this because of pity?" asked Cecile.

    The heavy question immediately changed the atmospheric mood as Lyon slightly gulped to pacify his nervousness.

    "Yes," answered Lyon.

    He could feel the slight twitch from his fingers as a response from the beautiful woman. He knew that the answer would hurt her, but he chose the truth. She had been lied to too many times, it won''t be right if he lied to her now after telling her to trust him.

    "Thank you..."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he turned around and looked at her with eyes of wondering. The two gratitude words were obviously something he didn''t expect. He looked at her other hand followed suit before sping his hand and raised it up to her be. She closed her eyes as she shed her tears on everything. She had a hard time trying to swallow down a still-beating heart. He could see her jaw trembling as she shook her head slightly. She opened her mouth a couple of times but she refused to say another word as she knew her voice would crack.

    Lyon stood silent as her eyes mellowed. He couldn''t think of anything to say right now nor could he think of something to do besides letting her calm down.

    "..You..."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he heard her mutter.

    "...You... thank you for being honest..."

    Lyon suddenly felt his heart thumping louder than usual as he looked at her eyes. Her beautiful auburn eyes reflected theplexpound of her emotions. He knew he had hurt her for saying that it was all because of pity, he knew that but still choose the truth. Was that the right choice?

    She suddenly took one step forward as she entered his space. Leaving his arm away she looked up and leaned toward her lips.

    Seeing hering forward to a kiss, Lyon closed his eyes as he thought (Sorry Cecile, don''t do that just because I''m being kind to you). He opened his eyes before red glows followed suit. The gleam made the entire ce shifted its color palette to its bidding. The heavy pressure that could beat a cultivator with just a gaze was present, directly against the woman who had a shallow cultivation level. The image of the beast was present as the world was under its breath. One re was enough to make the world bow down to him.

    "Huh?!"

    His red glow was immediately nullified as his absurd presence was pulled from the world in an instant. His lips felt the moist of her lips as they pressed on further. She already had her eyes closed whilst his opened wide in disbelief. (My aura didn''t repel her at all, but that aura belonged to the strongest of the twelve... this woman... this auburn woman... her will is... absurdly strong!) thought Lyon as their words locked each other.

    The fiery lust in his body spiked high before the very water they were in vaporized from the heat. There was not a single word said between them nor do they care about the phenomena that happened around them.

    Cecile pushed him down as theyid naked and wet. Lyon was underneath before he looked up and saw her beautiful face nakedly showing its emotion. He wondered what she was thinking behind those eyes. He couldn''t tell what the woman wanted nor why would she did this, but the young Lyon didn''t spare time to ponder about it as the most beautiful woman was in his grasp.

    He could clearly see her cleanplexion and the goblet-like shape of her body. The red hue of her cheeks was present before she leaned back and sat straight against his firm navel. Her wondrous figure was on disy as the primal desire inside him couldn''t be contained anymore. The raging youth spare no time and sat up.

    His lips opened up before he stuck his tongue out just right above his bottom teeth against the beautiful bosom, the flowery bud where the holy nectar resided. The magnificent fresh red of the nipple ignited his already fiery desire to a greater height. He couldn''t care less for the loud thump that wasing out of her heart as her goosebumps started to erect from the hush of his breath.

    His mouth nibbled her breast as it was pushed upward, sending a jolt of shock across her whole body as her lips quivered with hmm. There was not a single instance in her life that could prepare her for this. She couldn''t help but embraced his head as her maternity instinct triggered. She faced down against the top of his head before kissing it as he kept on nibbling her breast.

    His right hand reached out to fondle the other twin as his phallus was challenging the base of her spine. Slipping up and down as her body quivered with carnal necessity covered her soul.

    Not sparing a single word, Lyon turned her over to the side before their position was reversed. Their faces were flushed red yet they looked at each other straight to the eyes, denying their clear embarrassment.

    He gulped his saliva as he savored the view in front of him. Her hair was scattered on the floor below her alluring body and his heart was thumping fast. The passage of rite was about to begin as both of them then would ascend.

    She couldn''t bear to open her eyes fully as her breasts heaved up and down further enticing him. Her surrender looks nodded before Lyon leaned in toward her face. He crashed onto that auburn lips of hers before his hips mmed down. Her eyes opened wide from the jolt of pain that brought her to tears.

    Her muscle tensed as the wall inside her vagina contracted and squeezed his phallus to a strong grip that made Lyon slightly twitched his eyebrows. After a few breaths as they looked at each other, the strong grip loosened before Lyon left her lips. With nothing to seal her moans, Lyon started to move furiously.

    "Ahn~" her moans were free from her carnal as Lyon kept pounding without a single rest. The ecstasy that was running through his brain was addictingbined that with Cecile''s weak expression.

    His beastly desire peaked before he pulled her to his embrace. Cecile''s hair had disheveled as she was at the mercy of his bestial core. She had to embrace her as she put her head on top of his shoulder while receiving the most intense pleasure that the world could offer. All the bitterness in her entire life seemed minusculepared to this moment.

    Her moans were loud and clear beside his ear as Lyon''s movement rose up. The plopping sound of the intercourse of their flesh reverberated the royal bathroom as her ecstasy followed suit. His thrusts only gone deeper and deeper before he felt a rush from below his waist. The blood pressure inside his body intensified as his limbs moved in the mercy of his bestial instinct to mate.

    "Kh!"

    Cecile raised her eyebrows as she could feel something wasing with his thrusts were twice as fast, even her moans couldn''t keep up anymore. She immediately pulled her face from his shoulder before crashed her lips toward his without a warning. Lyon opened his eyes wide as he put onest thrust as deep as he could before his phallus convulsed and shot his seed toward her womb.

    Cecile opened her eyes wide as she could feel the twitch of Lyon''s phallus. It kept pumping as she received all of it. Her navel soon felt the warmth of his love before Lyon gentlyid her down.

    Both of them let out heavy breaths as Lyon didn''t seem to stop from his testicles that seemed to be breathing. Cecile was gasping for air but Lyon didn''t wait and pulled her up over her shoulder.

    "We... are... not... done yet."

    "Eh?"

    His love could be seen dripping out from her vulva but Lyon grinned ear to ear as he walked out of the bath like a king.

    The night went on and days passed. The two of them didn''t stop making love to each other as theyshed out their youths, exploring the carnal pleasure. The prison, the roof, at night where the market was bustling, their curiosity and desire peaked. Lyon didn''t have self-control once he tasted the true poison that he was always teasing with.

    It took them approximately two weeks before their fire lust dimmed down. There was only little to no rest between those days.

    However, when they finally could take a rest in the ce where they first met.. The promised day hade as a shadow was waiting in front of their cell before pushing it open.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 440 - Glimpse Of The Past, Cecile: Final

    The sounds of nking armor were heard as horses neigh and galloping. The swarm of the army wasing from three different directions as three different banners were fluttering. There was no mercy on their faces but themanders that led them had a smirk.

    "Sir, are you sure that we shouldpel to that letter?" asked one of his subordinates to hismander.

    "Hahaha, it''s alright, they couldn''t have done anything significant in two weeks, all of their routes had been cut off! The problem we should think of is who would lead that kingdom instead. We are merciful enough to let them save some face, but I wonder, would her life even be enough hahaha!"

    Themanderughed as he kicked the horse he rode on. The neighing signaled the increased speed of his pace from the others before his subordinates followed suit. The intense atmosphere was dawning on the ce where the four kingdoms were about to meet.

    One scout was looking through his spyss and saw the galloping horsesing toward their way. The rumbling of the noise that they produced altogether made him swallow his own gut before he retracted the spyss. His heart had raced before turning around and started running. In his entire career, he never saw anything like that storming toward him. One yank of their spear could send his head toward heaven.

    The scout rushed back before someone with a royal garment came into his view. Thetter was talking with his army before his ears slightly twitched. He turned a nce toward the direction where it came from. The scout didn''t say a word as he regted his breathing before the king asked, "Is it them?"

    The scout nervously answered with a strong nod.

    The storm was approaching as they speak. The king squinted his eyes as hismanders couldn''t guess what he was thinking about. The man looked at the palm of his hand, it was clean, cleaner than any of his subordinates. However, he knew how much it was stained, especially with what about he was going to do.

    He turned around while waving his cloak before heading in a certain direction. His footsteps got heavier and heavier as he looked at two knights guarding a cube-shaped cage. One that was used for wild animals, however, the one they were holding inside was not one.

    The two knights spared their salutes before walking to each of the sides. The king took onest step before brooding down andid his gaze against a person inside.

    It was a beautiful woman of auburn hair. There was nothing that could handle the beauty that she was exuding. The king himself gulped as he looked at the woman inside the cage. He couldn''t believe that such beauty actually exists in his own kingdom. Even the pieces of clothes that should make her looked like a beggar couldn''t diminish her beauty.

    "I almost didn''t recognize you, what did that man do to cause you glimmering with this beauty that not even my wife couldpare."

    Her auburn hair had scattered around the floor of the cage as she pointed both of her knees to each other. She hugged them as her gaze was filled with emptiness.

    The king didn''t know if she was pretending not to hear his words or actually turning deaf. There was not a hint of emotion left on her face and that was the only thing he could understand. (Asking for your pity would only hurt you more, hate me and scream my name when you die for our people!) thought the king before he let out a sigh and turned around.

    "Trust..."

    The king raised his eyebrows before he immediately turned around. He slightly squinted as he furrowed his eyebrows. He could have sworn that he heard her muttering something. He turned around once more before saying, "Bring her."

    "Yes! Your majesty!" said the two knights as they each turned around neatly before squatting down and reached out the bottom of the cage before raising it up.

    She was still in her position despite being carried and watched by the thousands of people from the army. She didn''t care about their scorn anymore as her sight was not even where her eyes were looking at.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The king was making his way toward the stairs that were made with nothing but sturdy woods that had four wheels. The mobile teau stood high and towering against the swarm of the army that had already held their position to a certain distance.

    The frontmost of the army had their spears pointing at the swarm of enemies that looked at them with ridicule. Their smirk and smugness made them want to throw some insults but they knew that if they incite their anger, it would be their loss. They could only grit their teeth and showed their anger with their trembling spears.

    After taking onest step of the stairs, he reached the teau. Standing at the highest position among the men there, he naturally courted all of their attention. Despite the ck clouds that were gradually forming above him, he stood against the army with no fear in his eyes.

    "Thank you foring everyone!"

    His voice reverberated through the entire ce as hemanded the air. However, despite his ruling voice, his enemies only received them with a sarcastic smile. There was nothing more insulting for him but he could only swallow it for now as vengeance will upy his mind for a long time.

    His two knights finally followed suit before the cage was presented before them all as they lowered it down.

    "Look! The face of the woman that killed your leaders!" shouted the king before he flipped the top of the cage open. The bars that were surrounding her immediately dropped down as her beauty was presented for their eyes to see.

    Themanders and the entire army gawked their faces off, even those that were behind a helmet. The gorgeous auburn hair was fluttering against the strong wind as her face had glowed and challenged even that of the moon. The unbelievable beauty made themanders of the enemy scratched their heads and second-guessing if the king got the wrong woman.

    "This is the very same woman that poisoned your kings!" said the king.

    "Let''s cut to the chase... king!" shouted one of themanders.

    The king furrowed his eyebrows but he didn''tsh out before themander continued, "What are you going to do with that woman? Kill her? At least give it to us, we will punish her ordingly! Hahaha!"

    "After all, she kill our beloved kings!" said another before he threw his spear forward under his unsuspecting eyes.

    The spear broke through the wind before narrowly grazed Cecile''s cheeks. Her thin wound opened up before forming a red thin line of blood, yet the woman was expressionless as if she couldn''t feel pain.

    "Tch! What a cold bitch," muttered themander that threw his spear. He would have wanted to see her screaming for help but it looks like the fun had been ripped off long ago.

    "You idiot what are you doing?! I don''t want her to have scars when I have fun!" said one of themanders.

    The king furrowed his eyebrows at their tant and vulgar words. He took a nce at Cecile before noticing that she was unhindered and unfazed by the swarm of armies below. Her gaze was straightforward but empty. (Are you thinking about that perverted thief?).

    <em>*Splurt!</em>

    <em></em>His eyes opened wide as five arrows hit straight against her right breast. It stayed embedded and blood could be seen from it. However, she was expressionless.

    The king was at loss, he couldn''t really defend her in this situation. He could only close his eyes as the only mercy she could give was a quick death.

    He took out his royal sword before cing it against her neck.

    "Oi king what are you doing?! She is ours to punish and not yours!"

    He heard nothing as he raised his de high before it reflected a red glow.

    "Huh?"

    Cecile suddenly stood up and nce over to the back, the very back of the army where she was brought from. Looking at the young man that she had spent more than a night with, she smiled despite the arrows on her body still attached.

    "Lyon!"

    Lyon''s heart thumped seeing her condition. That beautiful smile appeared for him despite that gruesome wound on her chest.

    His goosebumps rose as his ck hair fluttered in an instant. The ck clouds immediately turned a shift of red as his aura heightened, even the moon itself shifted to blood.

    The king didn''t even finish letting out his breath as his pupils shrunken. He was looking straight at him but he didn''t know when did Lyon lift his feet before he was standing right beside him in that spare moment of shock.

    "Wh?"

    *<em>Splurt!</em>

    The army from the three kingdoms that stood in the front row gasped in horror as they saw their enemies crushed into a bloody mist. Their armors were wrecked beyond saving, not even their spears were pardoned. Not a flesh on sight, not a bone on sight. They all gulped before looking above against the teau.

    All of his subordinates turned into a mist of blood without a warning as Lyon looking at the king down on the teau that he was so proud of. Not even a scream from his beloved knights did the king heard. His cold re showed no mercy as the king was stricken by the pounding of his soul.

    While the other was petrified by the scene above, one of themanders saw this as an opportunity. Grabbing the same bow that prated Cecile''s chest he put one arrow and notched it against the string. Pulling as hard as he can he was going after Lyon''s head. With a smirk on his face, he let go of the string after an abundance of mana apanied the arrow.

    The arrow broke the wind before Lyon suddenly grabbed the king''s face and pushed him toward the iing arrow.

    *<em>Splurt!</em>

    It easily prated his unprotected head as themander took one step back before gulping his saliva.

    "Im-impossible."

    Lyon threw the corpse of the king like it was nothing, against the swarm of an army below. The loud thud didn''t catch their attention as the samemander caught his gaze.

    "Guha!" he suddenly vomited out blood before his knees bent and crashed against the hard ground. With blood running out of his mouth he strugglingly looked up before his eyes reflected the young man leaping from the teau against the entire army.

    The severing red mana epassed Lyon''s entire figure before a red-eyed beast roared as he let out his fist against all of them.

    *<em>BOOM!</em>

    <em></em>The whole ce lit up after the first contact. Everyone from the whole four kingdoms could see the explosion building up to the sky before a thunderous shockwave swept through them. Buildings rumbled as not even the road was spared from the devastating might. All of the hidden experts in the vicinity were unprepared as they too got caught by it along with the caves they used to cultivate. Volcanoes were forced to erupt at the same time due to the divine tremor that the fist inflicted before breaking the very vessel that contained the magma for the world.

    The world had turned dark as the sun couldn''t prate the thick clouds. However under the cloud of dust and on the center of the huge crater that spans the four kingdoms in their entirety. Stood a young man that was carrying a sleeping beauty in his arms.

    Not a single living thing entered his sight before he leaped and disappeared into thin air.. Leaving the world to heal by itself, but from the devastating view, no one from the future would ever think that the ce was once flourishing.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 441 - Post Breakthrough

    The sh of light finally dimmed down while his pupils dted with the same speed as the graceful hair of auburn fluttered under the illumination of the moon. He swallowed his saliva as his lips quivered unbeknownst to him. He had a hard time swallowing his heart as his eyelids were locked above. The dry eyes were soon moistened with glimmering thin of liquid that leaking out from the edges. He forced out a grin before crossing his arms. He smiled to the point that one couldn''t see his eyes, but the genuine of his heart exuded out of him as his armor gradually vanished into the night.

    His bright yellow bathrobe revealed itself as it fluttered against the strong wind. The feat of beating <em>heaven''s tribtion</em> seemed minuscule in his thought. He knew the woman in front of her could do so much more. There was nothing that she couldn''t do ever since that day in his memory. Though it was all still vague for him, the feeling that he currently felt right now was as real as the destruction of the ind below.

    "Looks like you get what you wanted, life is pretty funny don''t you think?" grinned Lyon.

    Cecile''s eyes slightly opened wide as she shook her head before grinning against him, "I do want to taste what it feels like to have a parent, and it looks like you made a miracle again. However, that was just a side wish, my true wish has always been with you."

    Jin and Prisc were looking at the two of them from below. Both of them had no idea what their daughter and their son-inw were talking about, however, seeing their emotions so naked to the in of sight, they knew they had no ce to interfere. Despite the abundance of worries swelling up inside her heart, Jin kept her in her ce without budging. Their daughter had ascended ten levels, a whole realm even before the day started yet. Though he had lost his prestigious castle that was built on his blood and sweat, it was nothing other than gaining a powerful son and a powerful daughter.

    Luke was still gawking at his face before he made a harsh swallow, in an effort to pacify his nervousness. The woman that he knew from just a little kid had just broken through themon sense of a cultivator. It didn''t even at the end of the night before her cultivation had surpassed his. Even with the Treas family treasures, there was no way that he could do what she just did. He couldn''t shake nor nod his head as his thoughts were at the thin line of a dream.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Sophia couldn''t believe her eyes as she saw what she had just done. Her primary talent and her prowess still far exceed even her wildest imagination. Triggering heaven''s manifestation level of tribtion, she just kept breaking through before she finally attained the peak of godhood cultivator''s strength. At such a young age, the powerful disy of her might was worth anticipating, but in the next meeting in the <em>Summit of Geniuses</em> would she evene after even being invited numerous times?

    "Hah..." Ayumu let out a wry smile as she looked above her. Her short pink hair was slightly disheveled as she looked above. She couldn''t believe it but it was right under her sight. The idol of every young women cultivator, broadly speaking, the mortal world, had cemented her position at the peak of the generation.

    Madoku had notmented but Madoka had nodded several times. Seeing that the woman her best friend looked up to was actually amazing and definitely better than her older sister, she could only agree.

    The winner of the throne was not basking in jealousy as one would have thought. She didn''t know that Cecile, the untouchable cold empress, had something like that on her carry-on. (That mana that was pouring out of her ring was the highest of grade that could only speak in legend. Rumor has it that that quality of mana could only be found in ces where nature was untouched. Not even those that followed the devil''s path and using a method such as absorbing mana straight out of a fresh corpse could gain something that pure) thought Yunesia.

    Her curiosity swelled as she looked at both of them. At the moment of their arrival, she noticed that the ind had vanished from sight, and a thousand men that joined together to cast a spell was nowhere to be seen despite being directly outside of the pce when they chanted them.

    (However) thought contemted Yunesia before she puckered up her purple lips to a smile. Shended her focus, not on the empress but instead on the one she called her husband. The one that she had been interested in. There was nothing more mysterious than that young man that danced with his limit every time he had gone all out.

    (The fact that he had broken through and also reached peak Godhood realm, had proven that he too did the feat that the empress just did. Despite not triggering <em>Heaven''s Tribtion</em>, the limit of his power was still unknown. Borton was nowhere to be seen and ording to his words, he killed Borton''s father. An old talented cultivator that was rumored to have reached the Ascending God realm.

    (Right at this time, if there is anyone that could explore that ce, it would be those two, especially him) thought Yunesia before she took a nce against Ayumu, who had med her for her father''s condition.

    Yunesia raised her eyebrows before she let out a chuckle as she muttered, "Are you sure that you just want to watch? Don''t you want to follow them? To know exactly what they are talking about? I''m sure taken out of the context made you nervous."

    His teasing words were meant for the twodies that suddenly hitch ride her big avian to stay airborne and watched Lyon from up close. The whole fight was nothing special as the twodies knew that he would win. However, what considered them the most was not the injury that Lyon might have but the rtionship between the two that was still vague.

    "He already told me beforehand thus I havee prepared," answered Luna as she didn''t spare a single nce against her current driver. (I just never thought that it would be so soon) said Luna inwardly.

    Lumina chose to stay silent as she looked at the man she had been waiting for a long time. Cecile''s whisper still lingered in her ears but she knew that now was not the time to be discussing such a thing with him.

    Kyoko and the rest of the group who looked from afar couldn''t hear the exact detail about what they were talking about or if they were even talking at all. However, one thing for sure was that the Auburn Woman sessfully attained peak Godhood Realm in under a night. She had performed the same feat that her savior had done and still doing now.

    The beautiful fox woman let out a sigh, "Even though I have nine tails and ofter made men knelt and beg, I have to admit, that woman is really beautiful despite having, no, it''s also because she had the optimum athletic body while keeping her feminine trait. Did heaven fell asleep when she was born or something?"

    There was a hint of slight jealousy from the azuredy with a red eye, something that Ryona would have never thought possible. Her overseer was the mature type so the development of her words just now opened Ryona''s eyes. She could see, even though just a glimpse, Kyoko''s other side.

    "Hehe, overseer, are you challenged by her presence?" teased Ryona as she jumped andnded on her sight.

    Kyoko didn''t even take a nce at her before asking, "Aren''t you worried? He might not be interested in you anymore."

    "Eh! Don''t say something like that!" said Ryona as she immediately changed her mood. She kept on looking at her breast before looking at the overseer that could even beat the empress in terms of size. She broke down as ck lines covered her face before sulking and crying in the corner.

    "Damn! Big brother did it again!" said Jugen as he shook his head with a smile. The pride he had in his big brother could only expand. He had first met him back in the Nostria Academy, though it was short, their friendshipsts, especially...

    Jugen darted his nce toward one of Lyon''s copy still holding her unconscious sister. She was not included in the massive spatial magic since her anti-mana-based meridian source naturally canceled out mana-based magic and technique. Although there was a minimum bruise on her, being her younger brother, he knew how fatigue she was at the moment.

    (Never thought an ox like you could get tired sister) thought Jugen before he was taken back as he saw her slightly twitching her eyebrows.. The blood rush that was spiked by his heart slowly calmed down before he made a harsh swallow.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 442 - No Equal

    Lyon suddenly leaped under the onlookers'' eyes before spreading his arms. With a grin on his face and no nervousness spotted despite being watched by hundreds of others, he tried to embrace the tall beauty that was coveted by many stars in the dark sky.

    Heaven''s wanted her heart. The emerging geniuses from all corners of the world couldn''t bat her eyelids. Whether their background was from a distinctive family, a powerful royal house, or even the heaven world, they did everything but she refused. With her family background, there was no way around to threatened her since she belonged to arguably the strongest family of the mortal world.

    However, how could they know that her heart had weaved a thick immortal thread toward one young man that had epted her before she was someone grand and prestigious? The one that could end everything in sight, the one that both heaven and hell wanted dead. The one that knew her from she was a nobody. The kindness that she would never forget, the feelings that etched still even after reincarnation. There was nothing in this world that could rece him, not even her current parents did she put as much trustpared to the trust she put in him.

    Cecile naturally opened her arms to wee him. The young man from back then, even though he looked a bit younger than the version she had seen all her life, he was still the same. With a smile on her face, there was not a single care in the world for her to what other people might think. They might think he was too good or they might think that he was too bad, all her heart want was what she will get.

    "Ah~" muttered Lyon as his facended right against her voluptuous bosom. The soft boink that his cheeks hadnded was softer than the pillow made of silk case. The bounce and how his face was cherished by it was subpar. The seamless body of the ultimate woman was in his embrace. Though she was taller than him, he didn''t care. Such a thing only made it better, at least that what his thought was.

    "You are so blessed Cecile, aren''t you happy?" said Lyon while giving out a chuckle as he looked up against her glowed-up face.

    Cecile raised one of her eyebrows before looking at Lyon, whose hands were tighter than when he was holding a sword. She let out a yful smirk as she lightly hummed.

    "Hmm, for someone that is asking the question, your face sure showed the answer," said Cecile.

    "Hehehe..." Lyon grinned.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Cecile''s hands suddenly reached out to his head before pushing it even deeper into her embrace. She didn''t mind the gaze of the onlookers around them. She rustled his hair that was smooth to the touch.

    "Eh-hem!" Prisc let out a fake cough with her cheeks already turning a red hue.

    However, her fake cough didn''t disturb Lyon as he basked in the glory and peace of his woman. The shameless act was quite the opposite of what he had just done. His image of being one of the most powerful cultivators amongst his peers was still etched on their minds, especially the pardoned one that was still held hostage by his copy.

    His eyes didn''t blink the whole time as he saw the even unfold by his very own eyes, out of everyone here, he was one of three that knew what really happened. The feat of killing Borton''s father still shivered him with fear and the feat of calling everyone back to the ce, to the world they originally were from made his awe. Now, with the addition of bullying and just toyed around with heaven''s tribtion highest level, heaven''s manifestation, he couldn''t say a single word as all of them stuck in his throat.

    (Legion... The Legion has an unfathomable enemy now...) thought the pardoned one. With the addition of his woman that was most arguably as powerful as him, he started to wonder if Legion would even survive. Time was the only thing holding his revered one''s power, with enough time, he probably could be experts even in heaven. There was not a single thing in this world that could contest with the young man in front. Would there exist even two, the world would copse.

    "EHEM!" Prisc let out a bigger fake cough.

    Lyon was still enjoying the peace he had despite his mother-inw and his father-inw was watching all of it. Their disy of love, some would say its uncouth, while others could only bit their nails in jealousy. He never hid his emotion toward his woman, probably that was one of the traits that both repelled and attracted them at the same time. Staying true to himself despite being not having a very neat-like attitude. He was a gentleman in his own ss.

    Prisc leaned in closer before he stood beside her new son-inw and again.

    "EHEM! EH-GH! *cough" she was trying so hard to fake cough that she actually let out a real cough and straining her eyes, then every time she did it, her obliques contracted to a slight painful degree.

    "Hahaha!"ughed Jin the emperor. He knew he probably shouldn''t but it was one of those rare times.

    "Alright, we will continue thister, don''t you think you have something to say?" asked Cecile as she looked down and caressed his face. There was not a single shred of doubt of love behind those auburn eyes. The soft lips of hers were tempting and alluring Lyon''s lips. Especially after he remembered a part where he met her the first time and how the two spend, basically, eternal nights together.

    Lyon took a deep breath as he tried to let go of his beautiful woman. It was harder than pulling out a legendary sword that could make someone a king, but he managed to do before letting out ugly disappointed scorn as he turned around. Cecile chuckled looking at him (I never saw him like this before, this must be what his youth would look like, though I have nothing against fate, I''m truly lucky to see him at this stage). She suddenly leaned in and give him a peck to the cheek to his surprise.

    Sure enough, his face lit up with a gleaming glow as if he hit an epiphany. He nced around before finding Jin and his wife that had her eyes red from the rough cough.

    He suddenly let out a single bow before saying, "Thank you for taking care of Cecile after all this time, I will be forever in your debt!"

    Jin was slightly surprised and confused by his son-inw''s words. They were her parents, of course, they would take care of her beloved and only daughter.

    "Ah, what are you saying all of a sudden. We are a family now! No need to say something like that hahaha! Besides... it''s weird and confusing," answered Jin.

    "Hmm..." Prisc let out a slight hum as she closed her eyes and trying to regain herpulsive heart from the rough coughing session. She opened her eyes once more and a hint of tears could be seen from the edges but at the very least it was not as red as before.

    "You do know I have questions right? Some of them might be heavy for you,"mented Prisc before she let out a sigh as she darted her nce from the young man to her tall beauty.

    "Honestly, I never thought that you are the eloping type Cecile, and I''m your mother. Ever since you were a child, you always say that you already have a husband, ah I remembered it vividly. Every time that topic was up and I, with your father, teasingly ask about who will take your hand in the future, you always said that you already have someone in your mind. We chuckled at your act back then, but I never thought that you are actually speaking the truth. Even when grandfather was looking for a possible suitor for you, you rejected him t."

    "Oh...." Cecile suddenly remembered something.

    "Hmm? What is it?" asked her mother.

    "Mother, I''m sorry but, Lyon and I are going to go against the world," smirked Cecile as she crossed her arms.

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "Hehe, you see, Lyon actually pped that old bone''s astral figure with his tail. That was a direct p to his old face for sure."

    "WHAT?!" eximed both Jin and Prisc, before Luke and his wife followed suit.

    Offending a powerful person was one thing, but offending the old bone was something else. What kind of heart Lyon must have to dare to do that? Not to mention the experts that would do any of the old bone''s biddings, his own power was quite extraordinary. Couple that with the weapons in his treasury. He was probably thest person anyone want to offend.

    They all looked at the young man in a bathrobe, this madman had no equal.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 443 - Treasures?

    Lyon smirked with a proud smile as if he didn''t know the gravity of his situation. It won''t be long until the enemies came and hunt him down. Every corner of experts in the world wille for the prize that the old bone of the Treas family put. The bounty hunters will greet him with their swords.

    His talent had been revealed to be uncontested and stood no equal except for his own wife, the strongest woman in the world, Cecile Auburn. There was only a handful of fellow that knew his true prowess. Blood may be splurted out and thendmass may be shifted. There was no telling what he would do next. His unpredictable movements and his unbound experience ofbat that run in his soul was a huge advantage that he had. His enemies were never amongst his peers. His enemy was always of higher cultivation than his.

    Cecile suddenly opened her mouth and recounted the events to her parents with her only uncle lending his ears.

    "Hmm.." Prisc hummed as she put a finger on her chin while she contemted with her gaze looking down.

    "Hahaha! Now that''s what I''m talking about!"ughed Jin as he raised his hand toward Lyon and opened his palm. Thetter naturallyughed along before high-fived his new father.

    "Jin, this is not a time to joke around, you know yourself how ambitious grandfather is," said Prisc with a concerning tone.

    "Bah! That old bone could only run his wrinkled mouth and spout nonsense. Was it not for the immense inheritance that he got, would he be something? His skill had rusted, I doubt he could even hunt a demonic beast."

    "But what about his connections?! He had an abundance of experts at the back of his call. Some of them are even wanted criminals!"

    "So what? It''s not like I don''t have my own connections? I too have a criminal friend you know, err, I mean, I have a powerful friend too,"ughed Jin as he tried to avert the revtion he identally made.

    "That''s not the point, how can they sleep safe and sound knowing that someone out there is after his head."

    "Oh, mother, you don''t need to worry about that," said Cecile with a cheeky smile before she winked at her.

    Prisc naturally squinted in disbelief against her unruly but beautiful daughter. She was as magnificent as the moon and some could argue that she was the very being that made the gods sweat when creating her. However, it looks like her personality was not that of a princess just like her status was supposed to be. She refused that title and gained the title of empress without much shame. The first time she took on the throne every one was skeptical until her strength started to show. Every single lip was shut and nobody dared to argue her prowess, though she didn''t care about what they think in the first ce.

    "What are you trying to say?" asked Prisc as she feinted ignorance. She refused to admit what she had be, however, little did she know that her daughter had long known Lyon before she knew her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Forget about her, she refused that you had grown to be a beautiful woman, my look at you, my favorite daughter, finally found a man worthy to be by her side," answered Jin as tears almost covered his goofy face.

    Lyon slightly squinted his eyebrows as he looked at the two and thought (Are their role reversed? Aren''t the father usually the one that begrudges to let go of his daughter and their mother is usually the one that soothed her husband''s heart?).

    "I''m your only daughter," said Cecile.

    "Yes!" answered Jin.

    Sophia suddenly leaned in and joined the conversation seamlessly before asking toward Lyon.

    "Looks like you are my new cousin now?" she teased.

    "Huh? What?" asked Lyon as he couldn''t believe what he had just heard straight from her lips.

    She didn''t answer as she took a nce against the woman she revered the most. Looking up to her ever since they were a kid, Cecile was more mature than most of her peers. Even being born with such wealth and from a strong formidable parents, she trained dirty and had caused them headaches. None of their instructors could even teach Cecile at the time, not even Jin The Emperor himself.

    "What? You two are cousins? Are you serious?" asked Lyon as he squinted his eyes. He leaned in forward but didn''t realize how his breath was practically hitting the tip of Sophia''s nose. She froze with heat of hue on her cheeks. Her heart naturally thumped as Lyon''s face was still filled with doubt. (Too close, too close... you''re too close!) she made a harsh gulp as her entire face filled eighty percent of her vision.

    "C''mon dear, spare her your charm will you," said Cecile as she pulled his figure back.

    "Ha... hahaha!"ughed Lyon.

    Sophia was left embarrassed before making a fake cough.

    "What are you going to do now?" asked Sophia.

    Lyon slightly contemted as he looked down, "Hmm.. to be honest, I don''t know, I''m just trying to have fun, however..."

    His eyes suddenly turned sharp as he thought about the matter that he needed to address. First, there was Elize, the woman that was hunted by the Abyss Assassins along with her mother, her whereabouts were almost impossible to trace now. Secondly, the Legion, the mysterious group that he finally knew what they were truly after, not to mention the favor he owed against the leader of Mist n, without her, he wouldn''t have met Scarlet. Third, his own identity, the past that was still locked. Fourth, the dagger that was handed to him by the leader of the Abyss Assassins. There were so many things that he didn''t understand about the world yet. However, the most important thing was, his other two wives. Selena and... Maria.

    "Myriad Devils... I think...."

    Cecile immediately furrowed her eyebrows as Sophia tilted her head. She had never heard of the term that spoke out of Lyon''s lips.

    "Hmm? Myriad Devils? What is that?" asked Jin as curiosity sparked in his eyes. He had traveled through multiple gates of the world but not a single instance of experience did he ever heard the term.

    "It''s a world? However, I don''t know where is it though hahaha!"ughed Lyon.

    "What are you going to do there?" asked Sophia.

    "It''s none of your business Sophia," answered Cecile sternly.

    Her cold tone caught Sophiashivering before her face immediately turned apologetic as she slightly hovered back. Her calmness in those sharp eyes could kill a bird with a gaze. She rarely saw her getting serious like that, thest time that she remembered was when she was bullied and she was there witnessing what happened. It was already a long time ago, yet that deadly gaze remained.

    "Hmm?" Lyon took a slight nce at Cecile before he realized what''s going on.

    (Of course, she knew that Selena is in that world, after all, Selena knew Cecile being in the Blue Continent and even more so, being the empress. Wait a minute, how did Selena know of her whereabouts? Hmm... maybe because of her spatial magic... was it magic back then?) thought Lyon as he was not sure of himself.

    "However, I need to address that old bone''s problem first, man what a pain," sighed Lyon.

    (You caused this yourself!) screamed Luke inwardly.

    "So you are going to go against the old bone? Haha, don''t worry! With your father here, we will p those iing faces back to the horizon where they belong!" said Jin.

    "Can we win against him?" asked Prisc.

    There was no doubt that they lost both in quantity and quality already. On top of the paper, they already lost the battle.

    "Maybe not winning, I meanpletely destroying his power would take a lot," answered Jin as he spoke realistically.

    The old bone had a hoard of treasures that could flood an entire world, or at least that was how the saying goes. Going against that kind of power one would wonder what it would need to even have the same standing ground.

    "Winning ispletely feasible, destroying him is also not possible," said Cecile as she crossed her arms and courted all of the attention.

    Her auburn hair fluttered before she continued under everyone''s gaze, "The treasure that he held is nothingpared to my husband. Treasures that could flood a world? Please, they are nothingpare to a single item that he had. Even the sun would pale in the glimmers of his treasures. I''m not even talking about the highest degree of a sentient weapon, his ultimate <em>regalias</em>."

    "What?! Son-inw, you have such treasures?!" asked Jin toward Lyon with his eyes widened.

    "What?! I have such treasures?!" asked Lyon toward his wife with his eyes widened.

    ck lines immediately covered the onlookers'' faces after a huge shock.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 444 - Father?!

    Lyon gulped as he continued to ask, "I have that richness?"

    Even though he had a hunch that he had umted riches during his past life, he didn''t know how much value they were. However, seeing his woman unted on it sparked a joy inside his swelling soul. It was one of those things that a man wanted from a woman but it won''t work if they tell them straight.

    Cecile smiled as she nodded, "I''ve seen that famous richness that the old bone has. None of it could contend with one single item that you had. Maybe there are one or two items from that treasury that could be used for a tray of food. Those artifacts are usually useless and came from the time of unimportant, basically collectibles. Besides, I already took the worthwhile ones already."

    "Weaponry are all basics, nothing could catch my eyes, thus I use my fists most of the time. Weak sentient weapons, weak sentient armors, even the cauldron was among the lower tier ss not even worth mentioning."

    Luke was slightly taken back as he looked at her niece casually demeaned his grandfather''s famous warehouse. He had seen it before and everything could only astonish him. He had seen things that were not sold in an auction, those that permeating out mana, those that were not by any means normal but all of that was nothingpared to Lyon''s? His figure could only grow elusive as day, minutes went by.

    Sophia looked at her older cousin that she revered most. She never saw her lying in her entire life before and there was no reason for her to lie now. Cecile was certainly not the cunning type, she was more upfront and brutal.

    "Treasures that even the Treas family couldn''tpare? Hmm... if it''sing out of her mouth, even something ridiculous like that has a huge percentage of being the truth, but I wonder..." muttered Yunesia on top of her bird as she looked at her with a tinge of interest.

    "Do you believe that?" asked Madoka as she took a nce toward her best friend, Ayumu.

    The pink-haired woman was waiting on Lyon to cure his father of the unknown illness that made him step deep into aa state. The mighty Garuda was still sleeping in his home and his great prestige caused great sorrow toward the people that were influenced by his righteous and prideful way of life. They all awaited the day where the wings of Garuda would spread and covered the world, though deep inside their heart they knew that was unlikely.

    Madoka didn''t receive even a word as she looked at Ayumu. Thetter was still looking straight against the young man that was the very embodiment of miracle, along with the epitome of woman, Empress Cecile.

    "You have no idea do you, Lyon Torga, it''s not a name a mortal should forget."

    Yunesia raised one of her eyebrows as she noticed the voice wasing from behind her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Her beautiful jade hair was glimmering against the moon as her gaze was filled with one figure and one figure only. There were a million words behind those beautiful but menacing eyes of hers. The untold story of the man called Lyon Torga. The time that she had wasted on that ind could be shortened if only she knew his name back then.

    "Oh, can you spare your knowledge to this driver of yours?" teased Yunesia despite being one of the most well-known people in the world. The genius of the mage cultivator was coveted by many kingdoms, but her prowess in the subject managed to let her do as she pleases around the world.

    (Hmm? She knew about Lyon''s past life?) thought Luna as she was sitting at the very back of the row. Her eyebrows slightly furrowed as her ears were prepared to pick up every detail of it.

    Her silver pupils slowly moved downward as she took a nce toward Yunesia. Her lips puckered up a smirk as one of her fang peeking out.

    "You won''t understand, the might of the man named Lyon Torga. How it was detested by both heaven and hell altogether. However, with your narrow knowledge won''t understand how it came to be. Trust me, when heaven got a whisk of his name, those amongst the higher-ups of the higher-ups will tremble in fear."

    "Hmm... are you boasting? With that level of hype, I don''t think it''s possible," replied Yunesia but Luna who was also listening didn''t have a single doubt in her eyes.

    Lumina chuckled, "Do you think that ''impossible'' could describe that man?"

    Yunesia slightly furrowed her eyebrows. It was true that the young man had been breaking the word impossible ever since she met him. The one that could prate heaven''s bell to such extent, the perfect resonance that outshines the empress. Not to mention his forte in the magic of fire and space. However, how could she knew that his affinity was so much more, between the three, only Luna witnessed his assessment back then. The one that epassed the world itself.

    Luna''s gaze was slightly distant before Lyon suddenly furrowed his eyebrows as Cecile did the same before Jin followed suit.

    The sudden incredible presence immediately eloped the atmosphere as everyone was turning over, before seeing a figure was walking in the air while stretching its neck.

    "Wh?! Wait! That''s!" eximed Jugen as he turned around and took a nce at the old thing that was supposed to be under his watch.

    "What are you guys looking at? I''m here after how many years now, and those faces are the only thing that you can show me? Pathetic children of mine, didn''t your mother taught you better than that?"

    Prisc and Luke had their eyes opened wide before the former''s lips started to gape a little and muttered, "F-Father?!"

    "What?!" eximed Lyon and Sophia altogether.

    "What?!" shouted Jin as he went dismayed instead. (Damn, this nosy old bastard is actually alive) thought Jin as he was looking at his father-inw wearing nothing but a piece of fabric that covered his genital that he wore like a towel.

    (Wait a minute? Why do I feel more breezy?) thought Jugen.

    "Ack?!" screamed Jugen as his eyes almost jumped out of his socket. His clothing was ripped out of his clothes without him noticing it. There was not a single time did he even felt anything. When it happened, how it happened, he didn''t have an answer but for the who was responsible.

    "En, it''s me."

    The figure had steaming out of his opened wound. He was fragile but the presence of his soul was still overbearing. There was not a single time that they thought of measuring his cultivation level despite his haggard appearance. His hair had already left the world and his face had full wrinkles as if he was dehydrated to the extreme. His skin was pale and a bit lose but his eyes were vibrant with the fire of youth. His forehead had creased and was appear folding every time he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Father?!" asked Luke once more as he tried to cement the figure that was in front of him was indeed his father inside his unprepared heart. He had been deemed missing for quite a long time.

    "Yes Luke it''s me you idiot," answered the old man as his words prove who was the least favorite child.

    "Father! Where have you been?! You look terrible!" said Prisc as she rushed forward.

    The old man let out a sigh before shaking his head, "I was trapped inside a hideous thing and it was in another ne of existent. My power was sucked out every second as my body was nothing but a host for that thing. However..."

    The old man took a nce at the young man in the bathrobe before smiling and slightly pushed her daughter away. Prisc looked at him with confusion lingering in her eyes since she knew who he was approaching.

    Jin furrowed his eyebrows before he steps forward and his aura red up. Both of their presence collided before the temperature suddenly heat up as they looked at each other with gazes that could kill. The intensity soon brought a tremble for the world.

    "Looks like I''ve been gone for so long that even you could contest me, Jin!"

    "Looks like I don''t need to show my prowess against you like back then now do I?"

    The old man retracted his presence with a chuckle, "Hahaha, let''s save it for now. My business is not with you... but with him," said the old man as he pointed at Lyon with his eyes.

    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" muttered Jin.

    "Hm?!"

    Everyone''s eyes immediately widened as their pupils constricted upon the sight that was right in front of them. Their gasped noise could even be the start of an orchestra.

    Cecile smirked as Lyon did as well before thetter crossed his arms. The old man was bowing against the younger generation with sincerity in motion.

    "Thank you, young man, for detaching me from that hideous monster! You have every right to let me die there but you didn''t, for that, I owe you my life!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 445 - Noark Treas

    Everyone was bbergasted. There was not enough time to digest the fact that Prisc''s and Luke''s father had returned from missing quite a few years, now that same powerful person was bowing against thetest generation.

    Jin was holding hisughter as his eyes were in tears. The very same man that was giving him troubles more than he needed to actually bowed to the young man that called him father. He could already saw the old face tumbling down into depression.

    "Your wee," said Lyon without giving enough sincerity to the old. Some might think this was a haughty act, however, there was no such feeling from the old man''s heart.

    His sincere act of referring toward Lyon was not on the based that thetter would give him the formality he deserved from his status. It was pure gratitude toward the act that thetter had done for his life. He nodded with a smile.

    "Father...? What happened?" asked Prisc.

    He let out a heavy sigh. The man had experienced many things from his old age and only a few instances could make him let out a heavy sigh.

    "I was trapped, or more likely, unliving. I know the term was quite ambiguous but it is what it is. I was still breathing my breath but it was not mine. My power was sucked out slowly while my meridians were slowly being corrupted before my soul was finally the next target. However, knowing that my soul won''t be extinguished that easily and my body would be deteriorating to a state of a corpse, that thing was finding ways to find a new suitable, and powerful host."

    "It was ying a long game. There were so many youths who came and go and it would disguise itself as wise. Gaining their trust, and let them spread the news of its existence. With enough fame, surely some powerful talent would then seek it out. Then it happened, the first time was a woman. It spoke about a god war''s physique. One of the ultimate physiques for a cultivator."

    Cecile smirked as she caught Lyon''s teasing nce.

    "However, she was not a fool, thank heavens that she was prideful. Despite being famed for its wise direction and pretending to be a giant tree with golden-colored leaves, the woman was acute and displeased but thetter didn''t destroy it but gave it a fair impending doom toe. That there would be a man, more powerful than her, that wille to the ne."

    "But, that thing didn''t know how powerful that young man was," said the old man as he smiled against Lyon.

    He turned around before facing Prisc, "He is my benefactor, treat him with respect. I will not tolerate anyone that disrespects or demeaned him, under my name, Noark!"

    His name reverberated against the world as the elites immediately looked at him in a different light.

    "Noark? That Noark?! The one that supposed to inherit all of the trees family treasure?!"

    "He is alive?"

    "Weren''t you listening to what they are talking at all?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Yunesia slightly furrowed her eyebrows, "His case was quite vexing and worrisome. There was an investigation going on based on the archive when he went missing. His trace was seamless, however, it came out with nothing. Conspiracy naturally spread out but none can be proven and none would dare to say it out loud."

    "Old man, I don''t know about you but," Jin grinned before he put his arms around Lyon''s shoulder as if they were the best buddies, "Do you know who he is?"

    "Hmm?? Stop acting friendly with my benefactor you rat, not only did you take my daughter away, now you want to kiss ass too? Your shameless act seemed to only have increased along with your cultivation power."

    "Kiss ass? hah! You won''t be saying that after you know who is he to me,"ughed Jin straight against his face with his spits trying to carve its way toward his old skin.

    Noark furrowed his eyebrows before taking a nce against his daughter, "Prisc, what has gone to your hus�� your shit, it seems like he is out of his mind since thest time I saw him."

    (With how things are going, I thought we would have a wonderful, tear-dropping reunion, but I guess we are not going to have something like that any time with Jin here) thought Prisc toward their unexpected reunion.

    Prisc let out a sigh, "Father, he is... well, your grandson-inw."

    "Huh? What did you say?" asked Noark as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "She said, he is your grandson! Looks like being missing for a while make your ruptured ears more broken than it should huh, old man," said Jin.

    Perhaps in the world, only Jin was brave enough to not only talk back against Noark but also insulting him in the process. It was a wonder how did they meet for the first time back then but his famous story of starting from nothing to where he was at today still lingered and spoke about to thetest generations.

    "I''m not talking to you, Jin! I''m talking to my daughter," said Noark as he darted his nce from detestable Jin toward Prisc. However, he only received an affirmative nod from her daughter as the answer.

    He closed his eyes before taking a deep breath as he turned around and faced his benefactor. His eyelids rose up before seeing Jin showed a victory grin against him.

    "Hm?" he furrowed his eyebrows, "then, that finedy over there is..."

    Prisc moved in before standing right beside her father, "That is my daughter, your little Cecile."

    "Oh..." he made a harsh swallow.

    Lyon shook his head as he knew from the contracting muscle of Norak''s throat that his voice had turned hoarse. He took a step to the side as Cecile crossed her arms with her sharp auburn eyes.

    She didn''t say a thing nor emotion of nostalgia was present on her cold face.

    "Little Cecile? You are really tall now, that must be from your mother''s genes. You look so gant yet beautiful, truly from your mother''s features too. Ah, I see that gods have blessed you growing up, not a single trait of Jin did I could notice."

    "Oi old man, I can make you missing permanently right now," said Jin as his killing intent erupted along with his bulging veins on the side of his forehead.

    Norak disregard his remark and continued, "You were so little when I hold you, I know you would do wonder growing up, not to mention, you find the right partner for your life, ah truly a blessing. You used to cry in my arms back then. Ah, I still remember your first word back then went you are still in my arms and we looked at the ponds. It was..."

    "What?! You knew her first word?! It was you?! Of all people?! Good God!" said Jin as hemented the fact.

    "Father? What was her first word, I want to know," asked Prisc.

    "Suddenly I got interested in this," said Lyon as he smirked.

    Cecile smirked as she shook her head.

    "It was... hmm... definitely not Jin!"

    "I''ll kill you old man."

    "It was..." he raised his eyebrows, "It was Lyon."

    The family gasped as they looked Noark before thetter slightly tilted his head, "I know right, it''s a really weird word to say to be the first word, it was probably a name. I doubt that you remembered it though, little Cecile."

    "Oh, I remember it grandpa, in fact, I live with him right now."

    "Hmm? What do you... mean...?!" he darted his nce toward his benefactor who was still gawking from his revtion.

    "Lyon is... benefactor... is that your name?" asked Norak.

    Lyon was still in disbelief that her first word would be his name before he regained focus as the old man asked him for affirmation.

    "That is my name," answered Lyon with a nod.

    "Ah, what a fateful meeting! You two are made for one another! I can vouch by my soul that you are destined for each other! Your kids would be glorious I''m sure! Not even the stars canpete with their illustrious talent then."

    Noark already shouting praises here and there without acknowledging that Jin was the father-inw of his benefactor.

    "I might be your benefactor now, but from what I know, we would be enemies in the future," said Lyon with a smirk.

    "Hm? Why is that?" asked Noark.

    "The old bone is after his head, presumably alive and crippled so that he could teach him a lesson, after what had happened," said Jin.

    "Hmm? Benefactor, you are going against the Treas family''s head?" asked Noark.

    "They give me no choice," said Lyon without a single hint of worry appeared on his face.

    "What a coincidence, I too am nning to kill him myself," said Noark as his presence red up.

    Jin and the rest opened their eyes wide before Noark continued, "After all, he gotta pay for trapping me in that ce."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 446 - Benefactor Or Foe?

    Jin''s eyes immediately turned sharp as the aloof look of his vanished after he heard Noark''s revtion. He would have never thought that his disappearance was caused by thetter''s own father. Discarding his own son toward a ce where even with Noark''s prime back then, still can''t get out.

    Prisc and the others of the family members gasped in disbelief as the specting theories that were bubbling in the masses were actually true. The pretext of having the son of the one that was supposed to inherit the Treas family went missing without leaving any clue was already suspicious enough. There was no way that the investigation back then came out with nothing, especially with the powerful connection the old bone had.

    "Grandfather threw you away?" asked Luke as he gulped his saliva. He knew his father was strong but even then, he still lost. Were it not for being missing for countless years, he believed that his father could take on that old bone.

    "Of course not directly, given time, one on one against me woulde in my victory. However, with how I am now, I''m not certain that I could do that. At the time, he was not alone. I was ganked from all sides. His friends were all-powerful but if they think that they could cripple me by numbers they were mistaken greatly."

    Noark gruntled as he crossed his arms with his face scorned, "I still can''t believe my own father would do that to me, he is blinded by power, by richness. That senile old man, not even the treasure that he won could satisfy his greed."

    It was apparent from the tone of his voice that killing intent was infused within.

    "Hmm? Where is Titania? Why don''t I see her here? Are you guys still having a fight with her?" asked Noark.

    Luke was adamant not to say anything despite the nce that his father gave him, thus thetter could only dart toward his daughter instead.

    "That woman is not my little sister, father," answered Prisc sternly.

    Noark obviously furrowed his eyebrows as he couldn''t help but wonder what had happened.

    "That daughter of yours tried to take over my pce, not caring for the safety of her own siblings, she is like your father, Noark, basked in greed and power. I don''t know what''s gotten into her," answered Emperor Jin.

    "Then her husband?" asked Noark.

    "I killed him."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Noark opened his eyes wide before his pupils moved toward the source. It was his own benefactor, his grandson-inw.

    "Benefactor, you kill... uh... Borton?" asked Noark in disbelief before he slightly rubbed his own thumb against the index finger to pacify his nervousness. Thinking what he had done back then in the other ne, it was no surprise that his strength was sufficient to kill that of an older generation.

    "Not only that, he killed his father too," smugged Jin as his aloof self started toe back.

    "What?!" eximed Noark as he couldn''t believe his ears. Killing an older generation was one thing but two generations before were something else entirely. That was at the same level as Noark himself ording to age.

    "I can''t remember his name though,"ughed Lyon as if something that he just did was not so important.

    Noark made a harsh swallow of his gulp. (No. I know Borton''s father, I know him well enough to know that he was eyeing the grand treasures that Treas is keeping. He is an ambitious man, that same trait was inherited by his son, you mean to tell me that, that same man died by his hands?).

    He slightly looked around but none seemed to doubt the revtion despite the fact that they were not there to witnessed it.

    "He also killed Russel," followed up by Cecile.

    "Who?" asked Noark.

    "Your grandson," answered Lyon.

    Noark''s eyes were slightly squinted in confusion. He didn''t seem to recall the name Russel. in his mind. He searched his hazy memories that were flooding back but there was no such name came upon any asion.

    "Titania''s son," answered Prisc as she refused to acknowledge her as her sibling.

    "She had a son?" muttered Noark as his eyes opened in disbelief.

    "That''s not the only thing, don''t you notice anything simr with this finedy beside me," said Luke as he nodded against Sophia that was standing beside her.

    "Hmm?" Noark furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the young woman in front of him.

    "Greetings, grandfather, my name is Sophia, Sophia Treas Alrude," bowed Sophia as she paid respect toward the old man.

    "Ah.... young... Sophia, please stand up. I''m sorry that I was not there for you and y as I did with Cecile, things had gotten rough and... well... you know the point," said Noark as his heart softened.

    "You must want to know my reason for killing Russel, your grandson that you hardly know," said Lyon as he courted all of the attention.

    People would usually pass this kind of question and let it be dragged by the wind instead to avoid awkwardness since Lyon was both his benefactor and his grandson''s killer. His feeling must have been a bit jumbled. On the other hand, Lyon had saved his life from the path of doom, meanwhile, he had killed his grandson that he didn''t even know existed.

    One could only praise Lyon for daring to address the matter without dying any further. The more it lingered, the higher it would be for trouble to arise in the future. The topic was like a seed that was kept being watered each day but no one knew where it would bore the ugly fruit.

    Noark turned around before nodding, "I am. benefactor, I want to know the reason. Seeing you had saved me from that ce, you must have a heart of a cultivator, there must be a reason that you must kill my grandson. I just hope it''s a sensible one."

    Lyon smirked, "It''s a good thing that you don''t feel attached to that grandson of yours."

    His eyes suddenly turned sharp as Noark''s pupils immediately constricted before his ears received the serious tone of his words, "He was trying to mess with my women."

    A smooth hint of a ke of killing intent was infused in the word as he felt a thump on his heart. That one single heavy thump reminded him how he was young and came face to face with death for the first time. He couldn''t believe that such a thing came from the body of a young man of theter generation. He could only count a few instances this had happened to him with one finger, never did he thought that the list would add up once again after all this time.

    "It may not be justified from my words alone, but he forced my hand, you can ask him the details of what happened," said Lyon as he pointed against the pardoned one.

    The pardoned one immediately stood up straight, though all this while, both of his hand was held by Lyon''s copies.

    "Y-Yes! What the revered one said was true! Russel was taunting him whilst running for his pathetic life. Heughed arrogantly as he held the returning jade stone thinking that he could escape. However, the revered one power was too immense toprehend. Not even after destroying the stone did he could escape, the revered one grabbed him by his neck despite being epassed inside the jade light. That was when things escte...."

    The pardoned one kept going with the stories before he identally recounted the whole event. Not forgetting to praise Lyon in any way possible, the very least he could do now was acting like hisckey so that he was, at the very least, not on his bad side. The madman dared to dere war against the world, figuratively speaking, and Legion themselves. One could only imagine what Lyon would do if he offended him.

    Lyon smirked as he basked in his praises, "I don''t need your understanding, I can take on Treas by myself, either I take it slow or maybe tomorrow. For now, I need to rest for a while, keeping all of you afloat while destroying that ''thing'', heaven''s tribtion was it? It''s quite tough."

    Cecile chuckled as she knew that Lyon was lying. She could vaguely felt the abundance of energy inside him. He could probably drag the whole ocean back and forth and still standing if he wanted to.

    "I leave the guests and my friends all up to you, for now, I''m going west, I need to.. rest..." said Lyon before he grabbed Cecile''s hands and flew toward the west without waiting for their reaction.

    "Hey wa��!" Prisc''s words were answered with a gale before she covered her eyes. She put her arms on her waist as she shook her head, "That talldy of mine!"

    "We are going to, turn around," said Lumina without hesitation.

    "Hey, I''m not your actual dri��," Yunesia couldn''t finish her words before Lumina''s draconic aura suppressed the giant bird with ease.. With a screech, the bird could only bow to hermand and left.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 447 - The Ring Holds A Key

    Leaving them with their own worries, Lyon and Cecile traverse through the sky toward the west with ease. It didn''t take long before he could see the city from his sight. There was nothing in this world that was begging the person with the people.

    The West City had itsndmass shifted due to his destructive power, but with the wealth that his wife owned, it was nothing but a pebble to spare.

    "Ah, it looks like the inn is closed today, must be the weather," said Lyon as he shook his head inmentation. His sad face was so believable that a stranger might think that he actually felt remorse against the state the inn was in.

    Cecile couldn''t help but chuckle against his actions as she looked at the devastating state of the entire ind. The small city might not be as grand as the Center City but their infrastructure was nheless supported by Treas''s family. The coteral damage could be seen far as the core of the ind almost ruptured.

    "The weather is quite stormy I suppose," said Cecile.

    The tall beautiful woman with auburn byage hair spoke freely as she yed along. Lyon couldn''t help but turn around and saw her smile as she still held his hand. The difference in their height was quite obvious and he looked more like her little brother than a husband. However, those eyes proved otherwise.

    "I''m sure you must be wondering..." said Cecile.

    "Wandering about what?" asked Lyon.

    "What does that ring holds."

    "Err..."

    Cecile smiled as she shook her head, "Can''t you feel it? Your meridian lines, it has changed tremendously."

    Lyon actually never thought about it before. After that ck sphere engulfed him, his entire meridians were once again broken and modified. The recuperation of the meridian lines had changed its original size to a bigger one. The thick lines that were running inside his body could tremble even the heaven themselves. A surge of mana was ever-flowing back and forth as he spoke. There was not a single impurity in those giant lines. The sturdiness and the thickness made it even harder to cripple his cultivation core.

    "Unless a really powerful enemy exists and hits you directly against your soul, then your meridian lines would be unshaken. To cripple you, it would need at least five of those people and even then it would take more than one hit from each."

    Listening to her words, he couldn''t help but look at the palm that was not holding her hand still. His pupils slightly dted as they opened wide. (This is...!).

    "Can you see it? The mana inside your meridian lines. It was so thick enough that you could vaguely see it with your in eyes."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon could see it. The very thing was called the meridian, at least a part of it. He could only sense it before but now he could clearly see it inly without possessing special ability like Kyoko''s red-eye. The lines on his palm under thoseyers were another line with a glowing attribute but it''s not the veins in his body.

    "This is meridian huh," said Lyon as he put his hand up and see if the moon could make it clearer.

    "Huh, that reminds me of something," muttered Lyon before he turned his nce toward his beautiful wife that could topple kingdoms both by her beauty and her own strength.

    Cecile raised one of her eyebrows, "Hm?"

    "How can you summon Scarlet? I thought that sentient weapons only obey the call of the master it chooses, don''t tell me she acknowledged you too."

    Cecileughed, "That''s not it hahaha!"

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows in confusion before Cecile showed the ring that was on her finger. The gleaming tinum ring had ''L'' engraving on it.

    "Ah... well. Is this one of those what''s yours is mine and what''s mine is still mine thing?" smiled Lyon wryly as he heard the joke many times amongst the housewife back on earth.

    "Hahaha, no that''s not it. You can also call my sentient weapon at will, even when I''m still using it. That''s how special our wedding ring is."

    "Wow that''s certainly conven... wait a minute, since this ring also acted as a spatial ring, does that mean that the contents inside are also shared?"

    Cecile let go of his hand before she crossed her arm while tilting her head slightly with a smirk.

    Lyon''s face was petrified in horror as he looked at her expression. She might not say yes, not even a word, but it was too obvious that the thing shared one another based on that alone.

    "Hmm...." hummed Cecile as she put one of her fingers against her auburn lips, "I wonder whom to those belonged to, I know one of them from that fox woman, she is really got the suppleness there."

    Lyon''s face turned red and betrayed his nature. He never thought that his own wife could make his shameless ass embarrassed. This was probably the first time that he went full red. Not even when he showed his phallus identally to Luna''s parents did he felt that.

    "Hahaha!" Cecileughed heartily as she looked at his husband''s woe face.

    "I''m just messing with you, hahaha," said Cecile as she shed onest tear on the edges of her eye away.

    "Wait, so that means you just guessing that I would do such a thing?" said Lyon as his shameless button turned on.

    "Oh please Lyon, I''ve been your wife for an entire lifetime before, I know what you like to do in your spare time, in fact, even the smallest frame of a window of time you still managed to do it. Honestly, the top thieves in the world cannot proim they were number one if you said you were number two. You studied by the greatest of masters, you just use it to your desire. You could have saved countless worlds with your talent but sadly you grow up not to be a hero."

    Lyon smirked before he crossed his arms as his eyes turned mellow, "Is that bad?"

    Cecile strongly disagreed as she shook her head, "You did not grow up to be a hero, if you did, I would not have been able to reach you and hold you. I''m d that you grow up to be you, with the reach of my arm I can touch you. My words can reach you and so is my feelings can touch you."

    She smiled a gorgeous smile that made heavenckluster and hell froze with ice. This was the smile that had journeyed through an entire lifetime. Seconds passed on and this smile represented the wait that she had sat past behind.

    "However, I need to tell you another thing," said Cecile as her eyes turned sharp.

    The screech of a bird though not loud, she could pick it up with her ears. The others were clearlying as the dragon woman with Yunesia and one other approach.

    "What is it?" asked Lyon.

    "You should know by now, the ring Selena gave you possessed your past magic spells and techniques, all of those that you have learned within your past life. It also contained fifty percent of pure mana stored based on your peak-self back then too."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he remembered back then when he put a drop of blood against the ring-like as if it was naturally supposed to be done. He immediately made a harsh swallow as he looked at the other ring on his finger.

    "Let me tell you."

    Lyon darted his nce toward Cecile. Though he noticed Lumina and Luna with their drivering his way, his focus was on the tall auburn-haired woman.

    "It contained one item, a key."

    Lyon squinted his eyes, "A key?"

    "Once it recognized your soul through your blood, you will be given a key. The key is to be used to open a door. A really giant door that only you can approach and ess," said Cecile without a tone of humor.

    "A giant door that only I can ess..." muttered Lyon.

    "So... you are also the holder of the key," said Shen as he revealed himself.

    "However he is not ready yet, if he opened that door now, his soul would copse," said Sun as he sat cross-legged on top of Lyon''s head.

    "I know, that''s why I''m telling him, I harbored perhaps the most important thing to you out of the three," said Cecile to Lyon''s furrowing eyebrows.

    Yunesia finally arrived at a distance that was perfect to observe the two of them as Lumina and Luna acutely listened to what they were saying.

    "That''s right..." smiled Cecile, "The giant door is located inside your sea of memories. It should be hovering around there... and behind that giant door."

    She puckered up as Lyon trembling lips muttered, "My... past life memory..."

    Lumina was not as surprised as Yunesia while Luna slightly twitched her eyebrows at the revtion.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 448 - Status Of An Empress

    His figure slightly trembled as the cold shiver run down his spine. His goosebumps rose in an instant as his eyes constricted whilst looking at the ring. Only one drop of his blood and the ring would give him the key to his past life. The surging memories that were puzzling his mind ever since he set foot in this world could finally be unlocked.

    However, with the warning from his grandfather, he could only imagine the stuff behind the giant door that she had just said. If he said that his soul would copse at the iing surge of memories then that was probably the truth. There was no exact indicator of what would have happened if he were to open it now, but this was the first time he hesitated to try something, and he always believes in his gut most of the time.

    "Then... I guess I need to cultivate more? Is that it?" asked Lyon.

    "Basically, yeah that''s it. However, I don''t know until at which point that you will be ready to take them in. Besides..." Cecile smiled, "seeing you at this age is fun too."

    Lyon smiled wryly against his wide. The cold chilling wind suddenly felt warmer as his eyes captured the beautiful smile from the talldy.

    "You think so huh?" asked Lyon as he shook his head with a smile.

    "En, en," Cecile nodded twice, "But, don''t you need to do something for someone?"

    Lyon slightly furrowed his eyebrows in confusion as he noticed Luna and Lumina in the distance along with their driver, Yunesia. Nobody would have ever thought the winner of the throne would be a driver one day and the thought of it made him chuckle a little.

    "Yeah, I know, it''s Ayumu right?" said Lyon with a smile.

    Cecile closed her eyes with her lips puckered up before nodding.

    "You know, I could really tell that she looked up to you," said Lyon.

    "I know, can''t let my biggest fan down now," said Cecile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Alright, then, but don''t me me if she took a liking and want to steal your husbandter for herself," teased Lyon.

    "Then she is just another underling in my eyes," said Cecile as the title of empress was etched to her soul through her words and demeanor.

    Lyon chuckled before he put his hands behind his back as he averted his gaze from Cecile and looked directly against the three women on top of a hovering bird. He knew what needed to be done before he took Cecile''s hand as he hovered toward them.

    Cecile smiled as she let her husband do as he pleased.

    "Oh no, looks like we have been found out," said Yunesia with a sarcastic tone. It was basically impossible to hide from these two especially since there was practically nothing in the sky nor the ind to cover the giant bird''s figure. (They probably could pinpoint us with their instinct alone) thought Yunesia as she smiled wryly.

    "Lumina, Luna..." muttered Lyon with a smile. The beautifuldies had distinctive figures that had etched inside his mind. Especially Luna since it had felt like a lifetime since he met her. He always had a hunch that he would meet them in thepetition but the chances didn''te until now. However, the ''now'' was quite awkward since both Luna and Lumina finally met his wife, the one that actually had a ring on her finger.

    "I have met Lumina before Lyon," answered Cecile with a chuckle.

    "What?! When? How could I miss such an important event?!" said Lyon in slight distress.

    "You passed out Lyon, remember? You overused the extent of your power, putting so much stress in your body until your consciousness forced you to pass out," answered Luna as she witnessed the scene firsthand.

    "Ah, right, I don''t remember much after that, but... *cough," Lyon made a fake cough before he reached out his hand and opened his palm toward her.

    Luna''s eyes were slightly opened wide before she took his hand and stepped out of the bird. With the magic brand instantly forming under her feet, she could float freely without expending her concentration and mana of the world they lived in.

    "Since Lumina has met Cecile, then it''s time for you two to get to know each other, haha!" said Lyon with his futile attempt to ease the atmosphere.

    Cecile was all smiles as she looked at Luna. The auburn hair woman versus the purple hair woman was standing against each other. The former one was absurdly taller than her and almost beat thetter in every physical beauty but thetter didn''t back her gaze down. Normally people would cower in fear and awe in the presence of the cold untouchable empress, but probably because of her experience with Lyon that could make her stand her ground.

    Cecile was unintentionally giving out her presence to her surrounding. Just standing alone could make her enemies doubted themselves. However, despite so, she could tell from Luna''s eyes that thetter was not just a nobledy that walked around on the street looking beautiful.

    "I''m Cecile, Cecile Torga," said Cecile as she brazenly took on hisst name with confidence and pride mixed in.

    Luna was surprised to see her taking hisst name with ease and no hesitation at all. She made an instinctive gulp as she gazed up upon her. Not a single thing that she had was better than her, she was severely beaten without doing anything. Cultivation level, looks, and even personality, the woman was a hundred leagues better than her. However, the firm hand that was holding her soothed her soul.

    "I''m Luna... *gulp Luna... T-T-T-Torga."

    "Eh? What did you say?" asked Lyon as his face leaned into hers. The sudden approach of his face made her blushed as her face slightly backed down. The red hue on her cheeks was cute and innocent as her hair draped on her shoulder.

    Her lips slightly quivered as she looked straight against his expecting eyes.

    "Alright Lyon, stop messing with her," said Cecile as she pulled him out of her breathing range.

    Cecile looked at her with a smile on her face, "Luna right? That''s a really nice name, just like the moon. Hmm... are you as old as Lyon?"

    "P-Pretty much, yeah," nodded Luna nervously.

    "Look at you sly old monster, seducing a girl at this age, where is your shame.... though, you haven''t recovered your memory yet,"mented Cecile as she contradicted herself.

    "Well, I don''t have a say to that," said Lyon as he chuckled.

    "One thing for certain though, you are too weak," said Cecile tantly without holding the stern tone on her words as she crossed her arms.

    Her soul trembled as she heard those wordsing out of her mouths. She knew that she was the weakest among all. Her cultivation level was not worth mentioning in front of her. There was a time where her cultivation level was higher than Lyon''s, but that time went by too fast. The skyrocketing power of his cultivation growth outshined her in less than six months. In fact, the said man had unanimously unified Deo before he could even celebrate his birthday.

    "I know," answered Luna as she looked down with her hand ced on her chest. Lyon couldn''t see her face very well from his angle but a smirk was present on his face.

    She suddenly looked up before gazing straight against her auburn eyes with stern focus and burning will, "I know that I''m weak but so what of it, I can always train and be strong."

    "The world is hunting him right now and you will inevitably be his weakness. If the enemy took hold on you, you will��"

    "I know!" answered Luna as a whisk of ashen mana surrounded her. The bearing of a white tiger was slightly visible like an image from her back as its eyes red at Cecile.

    Lumina twitched her eyebrows as her eyes turned sharp looking at the scrawny Luna standing straight against the war goddess herself. Her animalistic instinct was challenged as her pupils slightly constricted into a deadly re.

    "Even so! I will not back down if this..." her eyes turned ashen as her pupils turned vertical into that of the feral beast that ran inside her vein. The bloodline in her body was boiling in the mighty presence of the war goddess. "... holds me down, then I wouldn''t be able to stand beside him when he reached the very pinnacle of everything!"

    However, not a scorn was present on the face of the strongest woman in the world. It was a smirk, a smirk of pride as she crossed her arms tighter before her veins bulged.

    "That is the right answer, not every woman in this world can be by his side, only those that are worthy!" shouted Cecile as she had established her status rightfully, as the wife of someone called Lyon Torga, the empress of the emperor.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 449 - Brewing A Huge Storm

    Challenging the whole world was not an easy task but the madman did it. He was not intending to provoke the Treas family further, however, the old bone was intending to interfere with his vengeance and got the p of disrespect with his tail. The pain must have felt an unforgettable excruciating feeling inside his soul. Not only that he was pped, but it was also done so by thetter generation. The peer of her granddaughter and even younger than her.

    Luna knew what will the world have for her ever since she took that hand that night. The man was explosively talented beyond his peers. It didn''t take him a year before he unanimously unified the Deo world. Though true peace was non-existent, at the very least she knew that they were left in good hands.

    Cecile suddenly reached out and grabbed her right shoulder, "You need to concentrate on your cultivation first, we cannot be his weakness, we must be his strength."

    Luna''s eyes opened wide as she heard those words. The cold empress was known for being uptight and not caring for most of the world. Her worldly strength sent awe to the younger generations and had influenced a lot of cultivators, especially female cultivators to be like her. However, she had never seen her acting like a true empress before. Not a word, not a speech, she was famous for rarely not getting out of her room. The ones that do most of the tasks were actually Sophia rather than her in person.

    She nervously nodded as she thought (Is this caused by Lyon''s presence? She spoke like a general but with an aura of a ruler. Wait a minute, is she establishing her status as his wife to me?). She started to overthink it.

    Meanwhile, Yunesia smiled wryly as she looked at them. There was nothing ordinary from the member of this group. One was a dragon, the other one was a white tiger, and the most impactful one was legitimately a war goddess. However, these threedies were bound to one young man. He was the true cultivator to sit on the throne, also perhaps the only madman from the mortal world alive that dared to challenge the entire world.

    "Well with that sort out... hm?"

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he felt a ray of light enlightening his bathrobe before his temperature slightly risen in the process. Directly in front of him on the rise of the horizon, a little sun was peeking out to the world. Slowly reducing the ck hues in the sky, the world slowly shifted as dawn begun.

    He crossed his arms as his eyes turned sharp. Standing tall against the horizon he let out a smirk.

    --------------------------

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    In the world far away from where Lyon and the other were at. Legs were seen moving in haste as their movement could tremble the world. A variety of cultivators were seen running back and forth as they yelled at one another while bringing stacks of paper. The mana inside of their meridian lines was almostparable with the nobles from the Blue Continent.

    "Tell them!"

    A hoarse shout was heard but the cultivators were still moving around as if they didn''t hear it. They were no more than servants inside the grand building as an old man was sitting on the throne.

    "Every one of them!"

    His wrinkly lips moved as a little bit of saliva came out of his shout. Themanding and ruling aura that he presented was enough to make the people cower in respect, but the quality of the armor that he wore sparked jealousy of a thousand nations. Finest armorsmith, finest weaponsmith, he had ess to them all. Sitting with ten spatial rings in his ten fingers, his status was on disy.

    Yet, the old man''s eyes were ring all the time as his hands gripped the armrest that he was sitting on, to a crack. His heart was thumping wildly and his figure appeared to be weaker than he used to. He was having heavy breaths through his nostrils as he repeatedly making a harsh gulp. None of the servants dare to ask him about his worrisome condition, since the one that did, had died on the spot. Igniting his anger was thest thing they wanted to do. The old man clearly had vengeance behind those deadly gazes and they could only imagine what had happened.

    However, at the very least, they know who did it. His painting was on disy on the stack of papers that they carried. It was well defined and meticulously painted with a hue of mana permeating out of each paper just like the one that the Throne use to spread their publications with.

    "I want him alive!"

    His shout continued as the cultivators still moving like in a busy market. Some of them were flying, spreading over the countless papers from the sky. Some of them made a sudden visit to a nearby kingdom and give them some stacks of the paper. Showing the insignia that they carried, they had the right to speak to the highest status of people without being asked.

    Some of them went to an isted cave. The experts there woulde out with bitter faces and crossed arms but seeing the insignia made them docile their eyebrows before taking the paper. The servant bowed before leaving immediately, not caring the wicked smile the experts had as they read the content.

    Emperors, kings, experts, wandering vigntes, vagrant cultivators, everyone received the bounty paper. One single image, one single name. Various smiles appeared on their faces as some part of the world moved in unison. Hidden expertsing out of their hiding ce, knights were sharpening their swords. Old sages stopped being wise and dirty cultivators started to emerge. They were all smirking, they were all smiling. Nothing could bring such ecstasy but the highest bounty Treas ever offered.

    "Cripple or disabled, it doesn''t matter!"

    A huge wave was raging as the storm was brewing high. The multiple worlds were undergoing a sharp turn as a wanted man was issued by the wealthiest family in the mortal world. Some of the experts definitely demeaned the person in the paper but the true experts ponder. What kind of madman dare enough to challenge the wealthiest and perhaps the strongest family in the mortal world? What did he have that challenging them would be a good idea? What chances does he have to even escape? What kind of background?

    They pondered the crucial questions but the face in the poster didn''t ring a single bell inside their memories. Not a single instance did they ever took a nce against that face.

    "Screen the entire mortal world! Comb it if you have to!" shouted the old man.

    The mass of cultivators was moving in rapid speed and journeying world after world bringing the news. Returning Jade Stone, Summoning Ruby Stone, everything was used to spread the word as fast and wide as possible. With the unlimited resources that Treas had, this could be done under a time frame that made people cked their jaws open.

    "He killed my son! Search him! Thest time I saw him, he was in the Blue World! He will not journey far!" shouted Titania as she whipped them with words.

    "The prize is a favor from the Treas family! Treasures, artifacts, money, beads anything they could ask for will be theirs as long as they bring him here. The headquarter of the Treas family!"

    The devastating news sent them to a jolt as they hastened once more. They couldn''t believe that someone dare enough to kill a Treas family member and the young man''s identity turned more mysterious than it was.

    Adding the important clue, the Blue World became a target for the hunters. They knew the world was owned by the famous Emperor Jin, hunting the person would surely offend him but the prize from the Treas family was too far heavypared to Jin''s face.

    "Hm!" the old man stood up with his gleaming armor, overlooking his entire servants as they worked.

    He stretched his arm forward, "Find him, maim him! Give him to me! Prove the worth of the Treas family! Let them see the consequences of offending me!"

    God knows what kind of items resided inside those ten rings. The incredible auraing from those was menacingly ominous.

    The old man took a deep breath before he shouted with the top of his lung.

    "Bring him here! Bring me, Lyon! TooooooorgAAAAAA!!!"

    Nobody had ever angered him so much as the veins inside his neck almost popped with the size of the sudden bulge. The shout reverberated across and outside the room as it echoed onwards.

    ---------------------------------

    "So.. this is the ce..." said a tall man with a muscr built to a slender man in a bartender suit. Thetter slowly pushed his sses upward before revealing his sharp eyes as he answered, "Yes, she is here."

    "Sitting at the very top of this tower, the Guild HQ."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 450 - Stronger Than My Master?

    The adventurer guild in Guild HQ was bustling and packed with cultivators from around the world. They wereughing and the buzzing chatter of fools permeated the area. Their smile was unrestricted as each table bought fascinating and unique stories of their own. Drinks of booze were permitted but with their cultivation level, it would seem that they had some caliber in terms of handling such liquor on their own.

    The spiraling stairs were in the center of the tower as they lead to the floor above. There was something more unique about the adventurers that took the stairs than those who don''t. The smugness in their face was visible but it was justified and backed by the strength that they withhold. The higher rank of adventurer naturally won''t settle with those whose lesser than them, though in rare cases, some of them would.

    The tall muscr man and the man in a butler suit definitely caught the eyes of some. Standing and looked lost, both of them definitely exuded the neer''s aura. One of them smirked as they looked at the newbie before darting his nce toward his friends.

    "Take a look at those newbies."

    "They looked like a powerful duo don''t you think? A giant and a scrawny, hahaha!"

    "Shh! Shut your mouth, you might offend them, who will take responsibility when the giant took one step and shook the tower, hahaha!"

    The receptionist could definitely hear what the loud table was talking about as she squinted her eyes before handing out a paper to the adventurer that requested it, right in front of her. She didn''t respond to his gratitude before she crossed her arms and taking a good look toward the two. She had every right to warn of their ndering actions, but she had never seen the two of them before. The dynamic duo was sure to be something else if the presence of this many cultivators didn''t make them faze.

    (Not a fidget, definitely those two are not ordinary cultivators) thought the receptionist before noticing their clothes. (Hmmm... it didn''t seem that they are vagrant cultivators, but I have no information about them. Gauging their cultivation level would be gambling so I rather not, thank the gods the fools are baiting them).

    "Hmm?" the one with the sses immediately had his eyes turned sharp before he fixed his sses. The emotion in his eyes was slightly hidden by his hand but his ears had caught up a buzzing fly that irritated his ears.

    "Tch, acting all cool coz he is handsome... fuck off!"

    "Then let''s teach him a lesson."

    "Are you sure, the receptionist might break your leg for it?"

    "Nah, it''s fine, as long as we didn''t break the rules, this ce will allow it."

    "Oi! Oi! You! Oi! Bartender!" said one of the adventurers with smugness in his face. The superiority feeling of being a senior had him by the finger.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The receptionist excused that rude calling since the guild was not a ce that was strict to formality. It was all toomon to see them calling each other rudely and they were not offended in any way, or at the very least, they didn''t show it. The hierarchy of superiority was clear and they started to abuse their status little by little, however, the higher-ups had noticed this kind of behavior, but nothing too major had happened yet for them to do something.

    "Hmm?" the one with the sses hummed before ncing his way.

    "Don''t ''hmm'' me,e over here and let this senior teach you a thing or two in the Guild HQ, hahaha! After all, it''s a rule that the more experienced one may guide the new ones so that they can fend themselves."

    They all chuckled at his words. Obviously, there was no such rule in the guild guide. It was tantly obvious that he wanted to bully him.

    The one with the sses smirk before he turned around and faced the one that called him. His taller partner looked at him before shaking his head with a smile.

    The moment he took one step forward the adventurer immediately had a slight doubt. He couldn''t see the emotion behind those sses as the angle reflected the light and hid them. He immediately tried to gauge the butler cultivation realm before his eyes opened wide and his lips puckered up a smile (Godhood.... hehehe, entry-level godhood and you acted all high and mighty, this is going to be good). He grinned his teeth out as he looked at them.

    The one in the butler suit sparked formality as even the way he walked was full of grace and etiquette. The perfect bearing of a butler was exuded as he kept his clothes clean and neat, even the white gloves that he wore had no speck of dust.

    (He didn''t let out his killing intent on purpose, he..) the tall muscr one with ashen gray hair chuckled inwardly (he is toying with them). He suddenly raised his eyebrows, "Hmm?" before taking a nce to the side and look at one of the smirking adventurers from the opposite of the table. He crossed his arms before he turned around and faced him. His eyes exuded scorn before he twitched his eyebrows.

    The adventurer didn''t notice before a wild bullet of wind went straight against his be.

    *PAK!

    His head was mmed back from the excruciating force. His pupils shimmered as they disappeared instantly after the contact. His mouth was gaping before he passed out on his chair with a hint of blood escaping his orifice.

    "Oi.. what''s wrong? Oi!"

    "He is probably drunk and passes out."

    "There is blooding out of his mouth!"

    "That''s wine."

    "Oh... right, I guess I was panicking."

    "Guess so, why is that newbie looking at us though, oh there he turned around."

    "Must have been afraid of your sharp gaze."

    "Don''t make this weird man.

    "Sorry."

    Whilst his friends didn''t notice the incredible and bizarre thing that just happened, the receptionist opened her eyes wide as she saw what happened. (You''re kidding me... he just twitched his eyebrows and the mana surrounding that ce coagted and shot towards?!) she made a harsh swallow. She knew the passed-out adventurer, he was amongst the ones that were going to ascend to the next floor in a few cultivation levels more.

    (I have to stop them! I have to��) her pupils shrunken as a cold chilling hue locked her spine and froze her body. (W-What''s going on?!) thought the receptionist as she could feel her heart skipping a beat.

    (You could have stopped them, but now, just stay and watch)

    She felt a shivering cold tone as her pupils slowly moved and took a nce at the ashen-haired man. (It''sing from him!) thought the receptionist. The pressure that was upon her was perfectly controlled as she stood like she had experienced nothing from a careless onlooker''s point of view but couldn''t move a muscle in the actuality.

    The adventurer smugly called out of the man in a butler suit slowly furrowed his eyebrows as he could see the condescending gaze that thetter give out behind his sses.

    "Hmm..." the adventurer stood up before facing him with a re.

    "Oi oi oi, don''t overdo it now, she will definitely break your leg."

    "I can take her beatings, but what do you think you''re doing? Looking at me like I''m some scum? Newbie."

    He clenched his fist as his intimidating aura started to exude and spread over the area. He might have offended the Guild HQ but he heard no warning from the receptionist and kept increasing his superiority to the scrawny butler.

    He smirked, "Heh, how is it, knowing that somebody is more powerful than your master."

    "Hm? Hahahaha!"ughed the butler after a raise of his eyebrows. He covered his face with one hand as he faced against the roofughing.

    "Are you telling me that you are stronger than my master? I guess the world does indeed had gone senile, I can count the people that dare to say that to me with two hands in my entire life," said the butler as he showed ten of his fingers, but the tone of his words suddenly turned cold as he continued, "and less than one for those that had lived afterward."

    *SPLURT!

    His friends that were still sitting at the table suddenly felt being sshed by something toward his face. His tongue felt the taste of iron before he snapped back to reality. Blood of his friend had smeared the table and the other friend''s face. The Guild HQ entered a deep silence as all of their eyes opened wide seeing the glove that was clean and white had turned red on the other side of the adventure''s body.

    "I''ll let you live on her behalf," muttered the butler before he lightly pushed away from the adventurer with his other hand to pull out the red glove one.

    The body didn''t even tumble as it fell backward with a hole in his right chest. The adventurer couldn''t grasp what just happened before he passed out due to the crazy amount of blood that he lost.

    The butler snorted as he took off the red glove and threw it on top of the adventurer''s body before putting a new one.. His eyes immediately darted toward the rigid receptionist without dy.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 451 - Second Floor

    The Guild HQ was stumped. The loud thud reverberated across the first floor. The whole ce turned silent as they all choked their words inside their throats. There was not a single screaming out as most of them made a harsh swallow.

    The smooth noise of footsteps was heard as the man that was wearing sses approached the receptionist. The elegance of the way he walked was permeating ss and professionalism. The only thing hecked was a silver tray with a hot steaming coffee on top of it.

    However, after the disy of prowess that he had just shown, none of them could see him as an ordinary butler that could serve drinks. The blood was still running as they exhale through their nostrils. Nothing was ordinary out of the man that casually pped Guild HQ right in their face. Unchained by the worldly rule of respect, he arrived at the table before his towering figure overwhelmed thedy behind it.

    "Please do excuse my harsh behavior, there are some things that even I cannot tolerate. This ce certainly needs some clean-up, the dust is making it uglier than it looks."

    The woman behind the desk was stupefied by his remark as she reminded silence with her mouth opened. There was no need for him to add salt to the bruise. The ce was obviously unkempt with most of the rough cultivators hanging out on the bottom floor. Her assistants were scared and thrilled at the same time as to how they noticed how handsome his face was. Deadly and mysterious, it was a bane to an innocent woman''s heart.

    "Getting back to the chase, I need you to guide me and my...." he slightly paused before continuing, "friend over there, to your leader. I heard she is here?"

    Her mind woke up at the mention of her leader. The cultivators at the bottom floor were swallowing their saliva as they looked at them both different now. With the mention of their leader, they could only imagine the worst of the worst that could happen.

    "Are they from the opposing guild?"

    "Do they want to start a war between guild?"

    "Please god no, I just want a normal leisure adventurer life."

    Hearing the muttering of the adventurer made the one with ashen hair turned grim. The slight gruntled immediately bought their gasps before turning silent. Unlike his partner, the way he walked exuded power and destruction. The bearing of a general was in in sight and they couldn''t blink even once.

    "S-She is currently outside," answered the receptionist hastily as her cold sweat drenched her forehead. She had to quickly answer the question and not wait for the ashen hair to join along. With both of them standing right in front of her, her consciousness wouldn''t have survived the massive pressure. However, little did she know, that the pressure she was feeling pounding down her shoulders was nothing but her own imagination. Both of them didn''t need to exude their presence and pressured the whole ce, otherwise, the whole tower might reduce to oblivion.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The one in the butler suit raised his sses slightly up with a push by his middle finger before promoting a smile as he muttered, "Then she is here."

    The receptionist didn''t dare to look him in the eye as hers were opening wide.

    "She must be on the top floor right?" said the ashen hair before he took a turn and heading toward the spiraling stairs.

    (Wait! Huh?!) she screamed inwardly. She couldn''t utter a word from her lips, it didn''t even go past her throat. She had turned rigid as fear choked her soul in the ce. Even her instinctive nature was under the influence of her fear. This was the first time she had ever experience something like this. The dynamic duo grew increasingly huge as an image that etched in her mind.

    "Hmm... looks like those above have been aware of what''s going on here, however, it would be a bad move to offend that mad fellow, he had no restraints" muttered andmented the one with the sses.

    Hearing those words and the sh of a smile that appeared on his face made the receptionistdy cowered even more. All this while, her authority had been on the ground and had no way ofing back up as long as these two were still on the ground floor. However, the receptionist of the one above was something different entirely than her.

    (She must have caught the wind of the sudden silence here. I hope she could do something about them) thought the receptionistdy before seeing the man in front of him gave a light tap on the desk before leaving her standing behind the desk. She made a harsh swallow before slightly nce down and saw the desk steaming out some light fog as a burnt smell slightly danced inside her nostril. Her eyes opened wide as she saw a ck tint on the high-quality desk.

    (Don''t tell me just a light tap of his finger caused this?) thought the receptionistdy before seeing them both standing in front of the spiraling stairs.

    The other cultivators gulped their saliva hard as they could feel the intense pressure that wasing down from above right where the stairs were. It was obvious that the elites had caught wind of what''s going on. Some of them turned up a smile as they could see what''s going to happen to them but they didn''t dare to utter a word as she was making the person.

    (That''s right, go on, step into that stair!)

    (Go go go!)

    (Don''t hesitate now, you have what it takes... hehehe)

    "Heh," the one with the sses took the first step as the cultivators grinned their teeth out. The whole ce suddenly felt a burst of euphoria but immediately turned grim as the former took another step with ease. With his hands behind his back he took another step and another, and then another. His face was strict as his eyes were sharp as if nothing in this world could shake him.

    They were all gobsmacked by the ease of the one with the sses had walked the stairs. One cultivator swallowed his saliva before he stood up and left the ce with tails between their legs. (Fuck this, even the elite can''t do shit now!) thought the cultivator that ran out. Some of the more wise-oriented cultivators thought the same before following in his footsteps. Meanwhile, the rest of them were still battling within their inner self, a battle between curiosity and safety.

    The tall muscr one with ashen hair suddenly leaped with his arms crossed before ovepping his partner in one go. With a light gentle tap despite his huge figure he had arrived on the second floor.

    "Hm?!"

    All of the elite cultivators were surprised by his sudden appearance that wasing out of nowhere. The elites looked at the man that wore nothing of extraordinary. It was a simple robe that one could buy in the street market with a discount. However, shallow that their knowledge had not reached, that the very fabric that he wore withstood the spatial storm that could kill them in under ten seconds.

    <em>*Tap!</em>

    <em></em>His partner arrived before taking a nce at the room of the supposed to be elite. He noticed another stair was ced in the opposite direction of his and also, another receptionistdy was in ce and in charge of the second floor.

    The ce was clearly more kempt than the ones below and their cultivation levels were much higher than them. However, unlike the wild nature from the lower rank, the elites on the second floor knew better. Some of them looked at the dynamic duo but quickly averted their gaze toward their drink.

    (These two didn''t shed a single sweat at all even with all the pressure we put).

    (Must be hidden expert in thend that decided toe out somehow).

    (Why don''t you try to gauge their cultivation level?).

    (I''m sorry, I don''t want to gamble my life).

    (Look! They are going to the third floor!).

    The duo had stood in front of another stair before a voice suddenly interfere with them.

    "If you have an appointment with one of the vice-leaders, pleasee over here and let me check your names," said the beautiful receptionist with a smile.

    The one with the sses let out a sigh before the ashen-haired one said, "We are not here for the vice-leaders, we are here for the leader, a madwoman."

    The cultivators inside the room opened their eyes wide before looking at them with fears in their eyes. The receptionist''s head slightly nced down before her eyes turned sharp as she put her re toward the ashen-haired man. Big he might be but the feisty woman didn''t back down as she clenched her fists.

    "M-Mad!" said the woman with gritted teeth and clenched jaw.

    "Hm... I don''t have time for this," the ashen-haired man flicked his finger before thedy was blown back and hit the wall. Her consciousness instantly fled from her body before she fell to the ground.

    "I''m sorry, my master told me not to be rough to a woman but, time is really scarce for me," said the ashen-haired man as he bowed under the disbelieving eyes of the onlooker.

    Meanwhile, his partner had already stood in front of a giant double door before he ced his palm on its surface.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 452 - ViceLeaders Of Guild HQ

    "Hm..." he could feel the hostile presence that was projecting toward himing behind the door of his touch. Behind those sses, his eyes slightly sharpened but not a single nervousness could be seen from his bodynguage. His breathing was calm despite the overwhelming presence behind the door.

    His lips puckered up a smile before he muttered, "I hope you restrict your presence that looks like an eyesore, can''t you be more subtle? You''re giving out your position in in sight."

    He didn''t hear a reply but the presence only gotten stronger than before. One of his eyebrows rose (Ah, someone is not far behind the door, it seems like whoever that is, is going to attack right after I open the door) thought the butler.

    He let out a sigh before he pushed open the door with a tap of his palm.

    Immediately after the door was opened with a bang, a sh of metal was reflected against his sses. It was heading toward his right chest. Noticing that the attack was not meant for being lethal, he furrowed his eyebrows before flicking the sharp object away with a ding.

    The metal embedded toward the wall after a resounding crack.

    He slightly pushed his sses upward before he raised his head and looked at the group of people in the room having their faces turned grim. One figure was clearly still locked in the motion of throwing a dagger as the eyes opened in disbelief. He made a harsh swallow before turning around and saw the dagger had gone straight against the wall on the side.

    "Well that failed miserably,"mented the butler.

    The man that threw the dagger was the closest to the door. Even at that short distance and the speed that broke air resistance like butter, the man with the sses casually flicked it off to the side, effortlessly. Just that motion alone proved his caliber. Thetter was clearly on another levelpared to him.

    He slowly closed his gaping mouth before standing up. His back slightly touched the chair that was his seat before making a harsh swallow. Despite the overwhelming presence of the group, he could see none of it could faze the man with the sses.

    "What is your business here?" asked the man that threw the dagger.

    "Heh, you should have asked that first before attacking me, don''t you think?" asked the one with the sses.

    "Sorry for the rude wee, but none of the four of us were expecting a guest," said the burly one as he stood up.

    "What business do you have with our leader?" a female cultivator stood up.

    "I hope it''s not hostile, otherwise, things will not get pretty like your face," said another male cultivator as he also stood up.

    The butler didn''t avert his gaze against all four of them as he noticed at the end of the table, an empty seat was there. With the coordination of how the chair was set, it was obvious that the one sitting with the most power was to be seated at the far end of the table, the furthest from the entrance.

    "You have be more lenient."

    All four of them furrowed their eyebrows as a tall man with ashen hair suddenly appeared behind the one with the sses. Despite therge stature, he had not left a single noise of his movement for their ears to catch. The smoothness despite the rough appearance immediately made them wary. Just like the slender one, the fellow exuded out expertise, but with one look against his face, one could tell that he was some type of a leader himself. The gaze of amander was something else.

    "I don''t need to hear that from the person that gave an eternal night to a world."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (Eternal night?) thought the four of them. They had never heard such a term before. Was he implying that the taller one had destroyed a world on his own? The fact that it could happen seemed so far reach of their imagination. Destroying a world was no easy feat since the natural healing of nature was massive and unmeasurable, some said that it was infinite.

    (Hmph! This is probably one of their tricks to unt against us!)

    (Saying terms that didn''t exist, what kind of strategic conversation is this?)

    "Oi, you, the big one."

    The ashen hair furrowed his eyebrows before he took a nce against the burly one of the four that started to take steps forward with a smirk on his face.

    "Hotshot, you seem like a tough guy, while we wait for the leader toe, why don''t we exchange a few blows. I have been troubled in finding a worthy sparring partner, meanwhile, my allies are all too stuck up. You seem like the one that loves to take hit," said the burly one as he stood against the half-giant.

    Even the tallest among the four still had to look up against the ashen hair.

    The only woman in the room shook her head, "Why would you give away her position Dunra..."

    "It''s fine Miye," said the burly one as he spread his arms before he continued, "If they were hostile, they won''t enter through the front door, and if they are really that strong, there is nothing that we can do. Might as well enjoy the moment."

    The ashen hair smirked, "Dunra was it, fine, out of your insight, I will grant you a sparing, I will use two-finger and that, without even touching a single hair of you."

    "Hmph," his partner took a step to the side before continuing and leaned back against the wall. The spacious room was now centered around these two that stood against each other.

    Despite the words that seemed demeaning, Dunra didn''t find it offending as his forehead didn''t show any creases. However, the rest of his allies didn''t seem to agree as their gazes turned sharp.

    "Are you trying to disrespect the Guild HQ?"

    "Use your full force, otherwise, punishment is due."

    "You are in a world of pain if you underestimate Dunra."

    Dunra slightly scorned before hemented, "You guys are all too sensitive, I''m sure he didn''t mean that."

    "Dunra!"

    "Shut up Miye!" berated Dunra without even looking back at the woman, "This is between me and him, not the Guild HQ."

    "Oh he meant that," said the one with the sses before he courted the attention of the four.

    "What did you say?"

    "You''re not deaf, stop pretending."

    "You!.... Khg?!"

    Just one re from behind those sses was enough to make him choked his own thoughts. He immediately palpitated as his feet trembling out of his own consciousness. Nothing was making sense for a slight second. (What... the hell.... what... is... he... don''t tell me... this is his killing intent?!)

    "Heh, this is going to be fun," muttered Dunra before he took a leap back and readied his stance.

    "One blow," muttered the half-giant.

    "Huh?"

    "Give me your best art or technique, one chance. I will counter it with two of my fingers. I will not strike when youpressed the mana or whatever," said the half-giant as he put one of his hands behind his back while showing the fingers of the rest forward.

    The other clearly furrowing his eyebrows but Dunra chuckled instead before he spread his legs as if he was charging the surrounding mana.

    "Hahaha! Alright, one chance! One encounter! One contact! Winner takes all!" shouted Dunra.

    His eyes slightly nced down (Heh, he didn''t even spread his legs and make a stance, he is really underestimating me. However, it''s been a long time since someone did that, I almost lost the feeling. Ever since I made a name for myself, it''s hard to find a stronger person that is willing to spar with me).

    "I will not hold back, are you sure you don''t want to prepare yourself?"

    The half-giant was silent but Dunra knew the answer through his eyes.

    "Heh," Dunra smirked it off before his eyes turned sharp.

    "Kunpeng Art!" His eyes glowed yellow as the image of a kunpeng rose from his back.

    "What?! Dunra you will destroy the room!"

    "Tch! Goddamnit!"

    "Wait wait!"

    "Kunpeng Maul!" the veiny arm let out a punch forward along with the proud shout of the man.

    The iing howl of a kunpeng trembled the tower as all the cultivators in the Guild HQ vicinity heard it.

    However.

    Dunra''s eyes opened wide as the half-giant cultivator moved his middle finger and pointed it against his thumb to a flicking motion. (You''re kidding...)

    *<em>PTAK!</em>

    <em></em>The air was broken against the impact of the flick before the image of the kunpeng got shredded. The force went through it and headed toward Dunra without any sign of slowing down.

    (Fast!) only his thought was quick enough to ept the iing attack.

    His body was blowback toward the wall before resulting in a loud tremor as the entire frame of the wall cracked.

    His partner adjusted his sses before saying to the gasped and frozen vice-leaders, "Were he to use more than two fingers, he will die."

    "Guha!"

    Dunra puked out blood before passing out on the spot.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 453 - She Is Actually Outside

    *<em>THUD!</em>

    Dunra fell with a loud thud before breaking the floor. His eyes were opened wide but his pupils were nowhere to be seen. His mouth still opened but thankfully his figure appeared to be heaving slightly.

    "Kh!"

    The three of them couldn''t utter a word as their gaze was locked forward. Their necks felt heavier than usual as it would take a lot of effort just to turn over. In the end, they only could catch a glimpse of their ally with the corner of their eyes before they widened in unison. Their hair gradually stopped fluttering from the gale of wind as they made a harsh swallow.

    (One... shot...?!)

    (Not even a contact....)

    (Dunra.... lost... just like that?!)

    All of their gazes averted back toward the half-giant with ashen hair. His one hand was still in the back while the other was still in the post motion of flicking the air in front of him. There was no mana, no technique, no art whatsoever. It was a pure and raw form of power.

    The question of cultivation level immediately sparked inside their mind as their eyes turned grim. Without touching a single hair, a vice-leader level of a guild has lost.

    The tremor was naturally caught by those cultivators below as well. The elites and the novices had already prepared that something will happen. With those two powers, just a glimpse was enough to understand that they didn''t see their vice-leaders as their worthy opponent. The elites stood no chance and the novices were staying for the heavy curiosity that dwelled inside their mind.

    "What happened..."

    "Who won...."

    "It''s just one contact..."

    "I heard the cry of Kunpeng! Must be vice leader Dunra!"

    "But the screech was stopped abruptly before the tower shook!"

    Their faces turned grim but someone suddenly said, "It''s only vice leader Dunra, we have the other three upstairs as well! There is no way that the two of them could handle those three together."

    "But it only took one blow before everything turned silent again," said one cultivator before pausing. Looking at all the grim faces he added more, "And from the looks of it, it was not the blow from our vice leader."

    The receptionistdy at the bottom floor couldn''t say a word of encouraging mood. Even she knew that most likely Dunra had lost within that single blow. However, their goal was still incoherent and untraceable. What was the cause that make these two strong men came to the Guild HQ to meet their leader.

    Suddenly her eyes opened wide before she muttered, "Oh no.."

    One of her assistants immediately asked her, "W-What''s wrong?"

    "I-I think we are witnessing a proposal!" said the receptionistdy as her words immediately broke the tension in the atmosphere.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The assistants and the novice adventurer alike had their eyes squinting with ck lines covering their heads. They didn''t dare to say anything either since thedy was stronger than the rest of them but at the very least they could show their opinion from their faces.

    "M-Maybe, you should try to read less of that female-lead romantic novels?" muttered one of the assistants.

    "Ah~, two handsome men��"

    "Shit, we lost her."

    "Battling out to take the right of her hand in marriage. One was tall and charismatic while the other was cool and cold," the receptionistdy sped her hand as she put her gaze toward the ceiling with her eyes gleaming in imagination.

    "Hm? Why are you guys looking gloomy?" a rxed voice rang out before the cultivators opened their eyes wide. They all turned around with their jaw cking open.

    <em>*POP!</em>

    <em></em>The receptionistdy immediately woke up from her dreand as the image shattered the moment she heard that familiar voice.

    "Hm? What happened to him?" asked thedy as she pointed out at the man that had a hole in his chest, "did he sleep with someone''s wife? hahaha!"

    "L-Leader!!" eximed the receptionistdy.

    "What?"

    "You''re actually outside?!"

    "Wait, didn''t I tell you?"

    "N-N... No..."

    "What''s wrong? Is someone looking for me?"

    "Actually, two suitors are looking for you."

    "Suitors? At this day and age?" she shrugged at the ridiculous notion with augh before continuing, "you should stop reading those romantic novels, or not, I mean if you enjoy it. (I suck at giving advice).

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, leader, you are the one that should try and read it. It might take you to ces where no one else could," said the receptionistdy while clicking her tongue.

    "Heh," thedy smirked with a slight shook of her head.

    "What?"

    "Nothing," said the leader before she headed toward the stairs.

    "Oh right, they are all still waiting for you upstairs, and... they might have a little brawl with our vice leaders."

    "Oh? That''s a new one," said thedy before she took up the stairs without further thought.

    Seeing her taking up the stairs the receptionistdy let out a heaving sigh of relief. (Now with her here, things would be under control in no time, I just hope that the mess won''t be too much to clean afterward) "Huh?"

    She raised her eyebrow as someone that wore servant garb wasing to the guild. (A requester? Hmm...)

    The young man in the servant garb rushed in before standing right before the receptionist''s desk.

    "How can I help you?" asked thedy with a smile.

    The young man was catching his breath before he put his hand inside his pocket and put something on top of the desk.

    The receptionistdy furrowed her eyebrows as she look at the thing on the desk before her eyes opened wide, "You are..."

    The young man nodded before giving her a paper, a poster on the table.

    "I must give this to the leader first before I can decide on my own, will you be willing to wait for a moment, you''re in luck, she is actually here in this tower."

    The young servant shook his head, "I''m sorry, but I have to deliver this to the other guilds too. I must finish this as fast as possible, psst, between you and me, this is the first time I ever saw the head got mad."

    "Oh... alright then," said the receptionistdy with a smile (Mad? A bounty? What happened there?)

    "Don''t worry, with that kind of prize, I will not be surprised if your leader would take this upon herself," said the young servant before he turned around and rushed outside with a wave of his hand.

    Seeing the distant figure turned smaller and smaller she finally let out a sigh. She looked at the thing on the table before picking it up. The glimmering glow was reflected on her eyes, "The Treas insignia."

    "Hah, some weird things after another, but I really wonder what transpired above. My imagination cannot not run wild now, the four vice leaders must have stopped the two of them from courting but the two will look begrudged and still stand firm on their willingness, ah such romance."

    (You really....) thought one of her female assistants before she took a nce at the poster on top of the desk that her senior slightly neglected.

    "Aren''t you going to get this to leader?" said the assistant before she took up the poster.

    "Don''t be crazy, the poster just came right after she left, I''m going to let her take a breather, after all, she is going to meet her two suitors."

    "You''re hopeless..." said one of her assistants as she smiled wryly before averting her gaze toward the poster in her hand.

    "Hmm..."

    Upon her was a face we are all familiar with. The charismatic face was deadly for both men and women. The iconic smirk was on the drawing and one couldn''t help but think that the man was cool. (What a handsome fe) thought the assistant before she injected her mana.

    His face was projected upward and caught the corner of the eye of her senior. The receptionistdy turned around with a hmm and a raised eyebrow.

    "Who is he?"

    "I... I don''t know, I just grab the poster that the young servant left for you."

    "Woah, is that a new bounty?" asked one of the novice adventurers as he approached the desk.

    "Hold it right there, this has to be approved by the leader first," said the receptionistdy with her hand gesturing him to stop in his tracks.

    "Y-Yes!" the novice adventurer immediately turned rigid just from her words alone. She was infamous for breaking the legs of a rough adventurer on a whim and he didn''t want to be his test subject.

    However, the receptionistdy was d that the tension in the room had lifted up due to the appearance of the leader. (She might not believe that she is a good leader, but her presence alone did this, heh).

    "Anyway, let''s see here," said the receptionistdy as she grabbed the poster out of her assistant''s hand and looked at the description.

    "Lyon Torga."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 454 - TREAS!!!

    The elites raised their eyebrows. They heard the steps before the top of her head was seen with a glimpse. Their eyes gradually opened wide as the reflection of their pupils revealed her face. The figure had arrived on the second floor with a sighing out of her mouth.

    She looked around the room on the second floor from wall to wall. Her eyebrow naturally arched as she noticed a crack on one side of the wall, behind the receptionist desk. Thedy that was supposed to be on standby was not there either.

    "Why are all you guys so tense," shrugged thedy before she took azy stride toward the receptionist.

    She looked down to see thedy that was on the shift had her eyes spinning around. Thetter was surrounded by her assistants as they tend to her care. The blood that she coughed out had already been wiped clean but the fact won''t escape the leader''s sharp thought.

    (With that cracked wall, it''s natural that she would have coughed out some blood, hmm...) thought the leader. There was not a hint of fuming rage nor even the slightest excitement from her tone.

    "Give her... hmm... I don''t know (I suck at this)" thought the leader as the elites and the assistants had ck lines over their head. Her easygoing nature was not fit to be a leader in this kind of organization but here she was. Every single one of them dare toment against her and she would take it without making such a fuss over it, probably because of that side of her that people tend to like her.

    However, everyone knew that their leader rarelyughed. They always saw that weak smile of her that she had always shown to people and those around her. Nobody inside the organization knew how manyyers of emotion that she hid under that weak smile.

    She had it all. A prestigious position, a good amount of money, and one hell of amunity. At least that was what the people thought. They couldn''t figure out what she wascking in her life, except for the obvious one.

    "It seems like they didn''t mean any harm, else, she would have died... of course, I''m just assuming."

    She stretched her neck slightly before sighing, "Alright..."

    She went up toward the stairs that leading up to the third floor.

    One tap of her foot made the cultivators above furrowed their eyebrows. The vice-leaders were a bit of surprise by the sudden sound but their stricken face soon turned into a face of smug.

    However, the two didn''t pay any mind as they smirked at the arrival of the one that they sought in this building.

    "I never thought that you''re actually outside, for once," said the one with the sses

    *<em>Tap!</em>

    <em>*<em>Shatter!</em></em>

    <em><em></em>She unconsciously made a harder step than usual and broke one of the stairs with her foot. The elites immediately stood up as their instinctive nature kicked in. Having their hands on their weapon without further notice, they were ready at the back and call of their leader''s word. </em>

    <em>"What''s wrong? Leader?"</em>

    <em>The figure was still standing and didn''t answer the elite adventurer as if she didn''t hear their words. Her blue eyes opened wide and her eyelids were struggling to make a blink. Her eyebrows furrowed before she left a wild gale.</em>

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    <em><em>*Break!</em></em>

    <em><em></em>The stairs shattered as the elites immediately covered their face with their forearms from the iing debris.</em>

    <em>"W-What?!"</em>

    <em>"What''s gotten into her?!"</em>

    <em>"Something big is going on!"</em>

    <em>The half-giant with ashen hair furrowed his eyebrows as his eyes turned sharp whilst his partner let out a snort before a smile.</em>

    <em>"Leader!" eximed the three of them at the same time. Their eyes were gleaming with pride as they looked up against her face. However, thetter seemed to heed no mind against the three of them.</em>

    <em>Her eyes were staring in disbelief as she saw both of them. Her jaw was clenched before she swallowed a gulp that could be heard by naked ears. </em>

    <em>The half-giant turned around before looking at her.</em>

    <em>She had a peachplexion with not a hint of maturity was present. Her ears were covered with a cloak but one could see the shimmer of dark golden hair. Her figure was hidden under the garment that she wore but one could see the tight leggings before ending up in a pair of slippers on the bottom of her feet. </em>

    <em>"I cannot believe it... you''re here,'' muttered the leader as her mouth slightly gape.</em>

    <em>"Leader.... who are they?" asked one of the vice-leaders that gave the first strike just right after they opened the door.</em>

    <em>"Old friends..." said the leader with a smile before she took a step back, "Oh-oh, congrattions!" she took a bow against the half-giant without hesitation.</em>

    <em>"What?!"</em>

    <em>The vice-leaders couldn''t believe their eyes as they saw their leader taking a bow against one of the two. </em>

    <em>"Guha!"</em>

    <em>The sound of vomiting was heard before all of them turned around and saw Dunra struggling to stand up. Blood was trickling off of his mouth to his chin. His heavy breaths were concerning but those eyes didn''t show any fear toward death. He put his hand on his chest while slightly console the pain (What a monster... not only is he big, he is incredibly fast, what a monster... my kunpeng art are famed for its speed but even with that short distance he flicked it off like nothing but a marble to y).</em>

    <em>"Huh? Dunra, what happened to you?" asked the leader.</em>

    <em>Dunra smiled, "Just a little get-to-know each other... nothing of your concern."</em>

    <em>The leader squinted her eyes as she noticed the wall behind him cracked to an even greater catastrophe than the one below. Using the pattern, she could figure out that one man was responsible for it.</em>

    <em>She took a nce against the half-giant with ashen hair before thetter let out a slight snort. She averted her nce back toward this vice-leader of her before asking, "You''re still alive?"</em>

    <em>Dunra and the rest of the vice leaders were surprised by her question. That was not the kind of question that a leader should ask her subordinate at all. Her words implying that she was on his side instead of them.</em>

    <em>"Am I supposed to die here, leader? haha! Guha!" Dunra''sugh only led him to another puke of blood."</em>

    <em>Despite the gruesome disy of Dunra''s condition, his leader seemed to be more surprised that the former was even breathing at all.</em>

    <em>"Hmm, I mean, with your cultivation level, he could pinch your meridians to dust, and I''m not even overexaggerating it. I''ve seen it before firsthand."</em>

    <em>"W-What... Guha!"</em>

    <em>"Yeah, you probably should stop talking and get treatment right away... or don''t... if you don''t feel like it... (Why am I still indecisive?!)" </em>

    <em>Dunra could only smile wryly as he heard her advice. </em>

    <em>"What are you congratting him for?" asked the one with the sses.</em>

    <em>"Eh? I-I mean, the fact that he is here, it means that he finally epted the King''s Order... right?"</em>

    <em>"He didn''t, it was erased."</em>

    <em>"What?! What do you mean era��"</em>

    <em>Her words stuck in her throat as her blue eyes opened wide. She felt a rush of cold running down her spine and her feet were locked in ce.</em>

    <em>"The King''s Order magic is a special type of magic... only the original caster could erase it or put it on someone else... then... THEN!!!!"</em>

    <em>Though her nce was against the two of them, the image that she saw was something else. </em>

    <em>A silhouette that was adorned with some sort of fabric that was even more durable than any metal in the world. The lean figure had peaked the very physique of a cultivator could be. She could see the reflection of her young self on the golden earrings that he wore. His long ck hair fluttered as his lips moved to one edge upward. With his arms crossed the man was standing against one thousand banners of different sides.</em>

    <em>"Leader! Leader!"</em>

    <em>A shout wake her up before she saw the receptionistdy on the lowest floor wasing at her before jumping andnding right next to her.</em>

    <em>"I heard a loud crash! Listen, leader, I know love is a hard concept to digest for someone like you, but let it flow and let your heart decide who is the best!"</em>

    <em>Other than the receptionistdy, the rest had ck lines over their head. However, the leader''s eyes caught a gleam on the rolled paper that was in her right hand.</em>

    <em><em>*sped!</em></em>

    <em><em></em>The receptionistdy was startled as her wrist was grabbed by the leader but thetter wasted no time before taking the rolled paper out of her hand. </em>

    <em>She opened it up without giving a second thought. Veins immediately popped up on her foreheads as her eyes turned even sharper than an eagle. </em>

    <em><em>*Boom!</em></em>

    <em>The receptionistdy and the vice leaders were immediately blown back by the sudden mana burst that their leader let out. The cloak fluttered as the hoodie finally revealed her ck sharp ears.</em>

    <em>D-Duncan struggled to get up once more but the moment he saw his leader''s face, he could only gawk in fear. (I- I never saw her like this before! She is... she is furious! The burst... it''s only getting stronger and stronger!!)</em>

    <em>"TREAS!!!"</em>

    <em>The furious killing intent enveloped the entire world as everyone heard her shout before the top floor of the tower exploded.</em>

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 455 - Destroy Treas To The Very Core!!

    Her mana burst through the walls and the roof. The room didn''t survive the st that was permeating out of her figure. Her face had dipped into the pond of rage and not even the thick gale in that height could make her blink her ring eyes. Rumbling thunder and sparking lightning could be seen surrounding her figure.

    She had not lifted a finger before the top room of the tower exploded without warning. Only her old friends could withstand her presence and sudden burst of rage. Her subordinates couldn''t even get up from the floor as the gale kept pushing them away as theyid on the ground. Their entire bodies felt ten times heavier than normal and they could only watch in awe against their leader. The cultivation level gap between the four of them and the leader was too far. The woman could very much obliterate them if she had wanted to.

    The elites adventurer on the second floor immediately jumped out of the window as the novice ones that were on the bottom floor also rushed out. Picked up their arms they were ring upward to the top floor that had been blown. They were gulping their saliva as they saw the destruction that came so suddenly without a huge change of mana in the surroundings. Their gut feelings turned ominous as they couldn''t see well of the high ground. Their vice leaders were nowhere to be seen, s, there was no other choice but to fly higher to witness the truth.

    "L-Leader... that''s... leader...?"

    The fascinating disy of her figure caught them off guard. There were awe and fear bubbling inside them at the same time. They had never seen their leader turned a rage before, the woman was easygoing from the start. Not a single day went by thinking what she would look like if she were mad. They didn''t know what her reverse scale was, thus she was considered to have no weakness. She had no family as far as the adventurers knew of her and she was rarely seen out in the public despite her happy-go-lucky nature.

    It was a surprise to be sure and they could only make a hard swallow before tightened their grip against their weapons. The two fellows from before were still standing despite the gruesome howl of thunder that was sparking around her body.

    "TREAS!!" shouted the leader as she gritted her teeth saying the very word.

    The paper she was holding was blown away as well but a hand that was covered by a white sleek glove caught it with its two fingers. His hair was still fluttering from the wild aura that the leader of the guild permeated out. He readjusted his sses with a push of a finger before reading the content of the paper.

    "Heh, haha.... hahaha..... HAHAHAHAHA!"

    The man suddenlyughed against the sky as he covered his face with his hand. His eyes turned open before the very sses that he wore revealed a crack. The veins in his forehead and neck were clearly visible and straining. The cool and cold nature of his was nowhere to be seen, as he brought about ominous feelings that toward his surroundings.

    "His legends! His legends will be revived! Once again! He will stand up! Once again he will stand and then sit! On the grandest throne of all! Heaven! Hell! Prepare yourself! Three of six had gathered and his majesty''s presence has made an impact atst!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The half-giant took the paper out of his hand before he looked at the wild smile that the man let out. He averted his gaze toward the poster in his hand.

    ''Find him, cripple him, broke his meridians, it does not matter, bring him to Treas, as long as he is alive, I will grant any of your favor!''

    The half-giant with ashen hair furrowed his eyebrows before the entire tower cracked from the top down. The st was visible to the naked eyes as the nearby cultivators immediately turned around and got away from the scene.

    "Gh!"

    "Kh!"

    Dunra could only clench his jaw as he saw the three of them (These three! Just being near them made it hard to breathe! What are they! Leader... who are you...).

    The ashen hair half-giant slowly crumpled the paper as his hand gradually clenched. The moment it was fully clenched, the rest of the tower crumbled down as the vice leaders followed.

    The adventurers could only covered their eyes with their arms for the iing debris. They could do nothing but to witness the fall of the tower to the ground. Though their vice leaders had fallen along with the building they were once proud of, they knew that little catastrophe wouldn''t kill them, heck, it won''t even count as minor injuries by then.

    Dunra was the first one toe out of the debris after pushing away one giant part of the building. After the loud boom that didn''t count any attention toward the surrounding cultivators, he looked above at the three of them as his eyes reflected the three figures of power.

    Hovering in the air, the entire world was captivated by the presence of the three. They all stood menacingly equally and the entire mana nature offered could only surrender to them.

    "All of... YOU!"

    The adventurer of the guild almost had their heart exploded from thumping too hard the moment their eardrums received that sharpmanding tone from their leader.

    "Listen up, from this moment on, I''m no longer the leader of Guild HQ!"

    The news caught them gasping. Her resigning from her position would definitely impact the hierarchy of power between the existing guilds over the multiple worlds. However, before they could ask her and appealed to her to change her mind, she said.

    "I''m going to destroy Treas, to the very core."

    The words were infused with killing intent that far surpassed thebination of all of her ex-subordinates. The trees were almost withered by that sharp blue gaze of hers and the wild animals were rushing out from the forest seeking new shelter.

    The insane idea of fighting against the most influential family in the world seemed more possible when she said it, especially with the other two that looked like they had the same intention. The half-giant opened his hand before revealing the paper had been shredded into pieces then sumbed to the strong wind.

    "We may meet again, but when the timees. I hope what I have established, themunity, the environment of what guild is supposed to be, is etched in your life. Look at around you, you are alle from different races, but you still respect each other equally, at least from the surface. I know there is some natural hate running through your blood since all of you have different experiences growing up, but in the Guild HQ it meant nothing."

    They were all gobsmacked by her words. She was never the type to give long advice, let alone a speech. It was as if she was a different person but having the same face. However, the reality was as such. They began to wonder if she was holding her personality back and that the ''her'' right now was the true her.

    "Don''t forget the code that you promised yourself when you were all started to join, keep it growing if you can. I will watch over when I have time, but for now, I need to take off the mantle. One of the vice leaders may take it if they wished so or let it be until someone worthy take the position. I don''t want to hear any of your pleadings, my decision is final."

    "Now, it is time to take my old mantle," she muttered before turning around.

    "Let''s go you two!"

    The ashen hair nodded before pulling one of his arms to the side of his abdomen.

    "Giant Art: Space Breaking Fist!"

    The very fabric of the firmament space broke through like ss. Thunderstorm and endless darkness with no direction awaits. The spatial storm was dreaded by most cultivators but not the three of them.

    The horrid face they make didn''tst long before their leader led the other two and entered the spatial storm without any hesitation. However, the elites opened their eyes wide as they realized that nature was struggling to repair itself. How much power does that one single fist contain, no one alive told the tales.

    "I-Impossible!" shouted one cultivator from a giant race.

    "Someone... actually mastered that art?! It was amongst the highest techniques that our race was struggling to master! Not only that, there have been only five people that could do it," said another.

    "No... I just remember a dark secret that long ago, two outsiders manage to master the art and humiliate our race. Two young men, one was half-giant. He was an outcast because his blood mingled with outsiders, yet he managed to master it to the highest degree and could pull it off with ease without any bacsh. Fluid and perfect"

    "I''ve heard it too, if-if-if, if that rumor is true... then... the other one is..."

    The giant gulped.

    "The full-fledged human... the one the half-giant called.... master."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 456 - They Are Just Many

    The dawn hade from the edge of the horizon. The dark world that could only be seen by the blessing of its moon and stars now could be seen more clearly. However, what they revealed was not the beauty of it, it was devastation.

    The shimmering light revealed a mountain without a pointy arch to the top. Pieces of stones could be seen scattered on it as their shadows slowly shrunk with the sun rising up.

    Buildings of high had crumbled down to the ground they once stood. The road had been shattered from the coteral blow and thendmass had shifted. The current map won''t work anymore as no statues survived. The usualndmarks were destroyed but a new one could be seen.

    One ind was burnt to its entirety, though its size was small, were it not for the raging sea and howling wind, the fire mightst as long as time itself. Whilst one was burnt to crisp, the main ind that hosted the capital and the pce of the world had been swallowed back to the sea.

    "Cecile!"

    The tall auburn woman slightly furrowed her eyebrows before turning around. She saw her mothering toward her before the others followed along. One nce was enough to see Jin''s face swollen to the brim. It seemed like the best wingman had failed this time.

    "Mother," greeted Cecile.

    Prisc let out a sigh as she put her hands on her waist before approaching her while shaking her head. Though her daughter was definitely taller than her, she hacked it by hovering to a higher altitude.

    "You need to exin to me, now."

    "Exin what?"

    "Don''t act dumb, I know you''re sharper than this, you got my best genes!"

    "Hey! That''s mine!" interrupted Jin before he received a re that made him docile and apologized.

    (Damn old man, you have no chance huh, fight her and it would only end up worst. Submit and apologize, that''s rough) thought Lyon as he slightly twitched his lips. He wondered if he would be in the same position one day, however, he quickly shook his head. He knew with his nature that he would end up in a worse position.

    Cecile looked at her mother with her auburn eyes. They were naturally different from the other. Her mother and father both had natural eyes of ck but their daughter was auburn. Though Cecile''s feature was different from her biological parents, thetter never asked about it. Even the physician in the kingdom and theirwork couldn''t figure out how was that so. They only had a suspicion that the sword tattoo on her nape that appeared since she was a baby was the cause. The mysterious symbol first brought them to worry that Cecile might have been cursed, but the moment they realized that was not the case, their gratefulness had ovee their daughter''s unique features.

    "Cecile..." muttered Prisc as she looked warmly toward her beautiful daughter. Thetter had gone and beyond, the word proud couldn''t describe her feelings anymore. However, her skyrocketing power that defied the naturalw of cultivation must have an answer. Now, the answer was closer ever since the name ''Lyon'' actually exist and living right before her very eyes. She had never thought too much of it until recently where everything seemed trying to copse her peaceful mind.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Cecile darted her nce toward her husband who was still wearing her bathrobe that he found neatly folded on the table inside her room.

    "You don''t need my permission for that, I still don''t know who I am fully yet, in fact, I want to hear it from your words too. However, I think you know that I shouldn''t hear the story from someone else before I figure them all out by myself."

    Cecile smiled before she took her mother''s hand and took off. Jin was initially about to follow them but one gaze re from his wife made him stood still.

    "So... what now?" asked Lyon as they were left by their wives.

    "I don''t know, you know, the more I spend time with you, the more I couldn''t figure you out. Lyon, my son, who are you exactly?"

    Lyon let out a sigh as he turned around and avoid Jin''s curiosity gaze that fell on him. He put his hands on his back as he looked at the thick white clouds above.

    "I wish I knew that answer too."

    "What''s with this gloomy act Lyon!"

    Jin and Lyon raised their eyebrows before thetter turned around and took a look against the voice that he couldn''t be any more familiar with.

    "Lu-Luna?"

    "What? Why are you so gloomy? That''s not like you at all," asked the woman with the gorgeous purple hair. She might have lost in every aspect against Cecile but she didn''t back down.

    "Gloomy? Me?"

    "Yeah you, I know that things had escted way far beyond the norms, but that just like you isn''t it. You came to this ridiculous world naked, what could be worse than that?"

    "Oh, my..." eximed Yunesia as she covered her purple lips. She would have never thought that there would be such a story from the illusive Lyon Torga. She will surely dig into this deeper than two volcanos stacked together.

    "You know... you don''t have to tell everyone that..." spoke Lyon softly.

    "What I''m trying to say is, you should take it one way at a time."

    "But I did."

    "No you don''t, what you did was taking a few steps forward but not even halfway there, you took another step to the side and went into that direction, thus the whole mess that you piled up yourself."

    Lyon opened her mouth but his words stuck in his throat. He slowly made a harsh swallow as he closed his eyes. He knew that Luna was right, the problem might have been solving if he were not jumping up and around. He took a nce against Lumina and thinking if he were not leaving for that mysterious library, maybe things had changed. However, he shook his head (What''s done is done, the fact that I''m here changes nothing).

    "You''re right, though I may not change my sudden burst nature, you''re right," said Lyon.

    Luna was a little bit surprised that he would agree that easily whilst Lumina''s face was slightly annoyed by the superiority disy that Luna was shown.

    "Thank you, Luna, for reminding me of this. I need to focus on the problem at hand and finished it. Otherwise, I could never finish the other drafting problems," said Lyon as he sped both of Luna''s shoulders. His eyes wereser focus and they were starring at them.

    Thetter was obviously turned a red shade of hue on her cheeks. before it engulfed her entire face. She could feel his breath but obviously, under the sum of spectators around her, she unknowingly boosted her thumping heart due to the romantic demand that increased their love tension.

    "Hm.."

    Something pulled Lyon''s robe before leaving Luna''s lips hanging in the air.

    "Wa!"

    She almost lost bnce before she furrowed her eyebrows and looked at the front. It obviously was none other than the dragon woman, Lumina. The two of them may not exchange fists but their rivalry surely sparked between their gazes. The white tiger against the hybrid dragon, if they were to fight on equal grounds who knows if Lyon coulde out unscathed, because surely if they were to fight, he will be the victim.

    Lyon smiled wryly as he looked at the two before scratching his head, but because of doing so, he suddenly remembered something before turning around.

    "Father, I need to ask something."

    "Hmm? What is it?"

    "Is Treas family really that influential?"

    "Huh? Why are you asking me that question now?!" asked Jin. He never knew that Lyon actually had not known the scope of what Treas could do.

    "Hahaha! That question is more fitted for me, err.. grandson? Anyway, Treas is not as invincible as themoners might think," said the old man that was revealed to be Prisc''s father. Lyon had saved him from the dread fate that the head of Treas gave him. Bad blood was going to spill and Lyon could foresee it from miles away.

    "Being drowned in riches, he had turned greed as his religion. There was nothing stopping him from what he wanted. Thankfully I''m an only child, or should I say misfortune? I don''t know at this point but... he may have connections but not all of them are powerful figures. Some only after his resources, thus making them not a reliable ally for the Treas. Business is different than a kingdom, their rtions will only stay as long as the resources are avable."

    "HAHAHA! I''m first! I''m first! So that is the guy named Lyon! Your life is mine!" shouted someone from the gate. He had a scrawny build and he hardly breathe as he was drowning in excitement. He looked at Lyon like a golden goose that needed to be caught.

    *<em>Swoosh!</em>

    "KGH!"

    *<em>Crack!</em>

    His neck was deformed and broken right on the spot. He had not even introduced himself before he died in an instant. The hand that grabbed his neck opened his fingers before letting the corpse fell.

    "See.. not all of them is strong, they are just... many," said the old man as he made his first kill after such a long time.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 457 - The War Maiden

    In the corner of the world where it was far from the gates to another, two beautiful women stood against each other.

    "Mother... do you believe in reincarnation?"

    Cecile''s words caught her mother furrowing her eyebrows. Nevertheless, thetter replied, "I know what it is, but to believe in it... I don''t know. I''ve heard records about it, they say if you have an extreme life element aptitude, then maybe... you can reincarnate yourself?"

    Cecileughed out loud while her hands were pressing her stomach. She couldn''t open her eyes that were tearing up from her mother''s words. Despite the mother scorning at herughing daughter, she didn''t hold back.

    "Alright, alright, missy. No need tough that hard against your old mother."

    "Hahaha, what? Old? You''re not old mother, you are very far from it."

    Cecile smiled as she put her hands on her waist with a grin on her face. She let out a sigh, "It has been how long since we talked like this. Just the two of us, mother and daughter."

    "Heh," her mother smirked as she closed her eyes.

    "What?" asked Cecile against her expression of smug.

    "Since when did you be sentimental and think about that kind of stuff?"

    Cecile shrugged her shoulder off before answering her, "Maybe I''m going through my puberty?"

    Prisc slightly pinched her forehead as she sighed. She looked at her daughter with one eye open, "I thought you are an empress. Everyone feared you and respect you. Those youngsses want to be like you, it is good that they don''t know how vulgar you really are. Jin will pay dearly for this."

    "Hahaha! No need to take it out on father, mother. I used to be not like this you know."

    "I know, I was the one that raised you well, but I forgot how foolish your father could be behind my back. Cross that, even in front of me, he still acted like a fool."

    "Hahaha! It must be tough being a father huh,"

    "What do you mean?" asked Prisc with a re toward her daughter.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hehe, nothing mother, why are you so uptight, let loose a little you know. I''ve heard from father before that you are really strict and devoted to your cultivation. Some might say that you are insane and would marry cultivation if you could. I mean, I don''t know if that is true though," Cecile shrugged.

    Prisc closed her eyes as she had a red hue on her cheeks. There was no way to hide her expression as Cecile was directly in front of her.

    "Enough about me, what''s the deal with you and Lyon, because I barely know who he is in spite of the fact that you know him. I don''t remember a single moment where you would go out and meet someone in your youth either. You always deny joining banquet and would never go if I didn''t drag you out."

    "You know, those heaven''s sons are going to get disappointed once they heard that you suddenly got married. They are all talented and seek your hand in marriage but s, my strong daughter didn''t even bother to greet them."

    Cecile shook her head with a smile as she looked at her mother letting out a sarcastic tone. She knew that her mother was the one that set it all up since she was a stuck-up little princess that rarely went out of her room. It would be dangerous for a normal child, especially that of high status, tock social skills.

    "I know it was your doing mother, setting up banquet after banquet just for the smallest thing."

    "I did that��"

    "For me, I know," interrupted Cecile as she looked at her mother with a warm smile.

    "Thank you, mother, but it was not necessary, for you see, I am... a reincarnated being."

    Prisc opened her eyes wide as she felt a sh of cold shiver down her spine once she heard her daughter''s revtion.

    "What are you talking about? What do you mean you''re reincarnated? I pushed you out of my womb."

    (Lady, I swear father is less vulgar than you when thingse down to it) thought Cecile as she chuckled inwardly.

    "Yes, but that has nothing to do with reincarnation, though, mine is like a pseudo-reincarnation if I might say."

    Prisc could only squint her eyes. Her base knowledge about reincarnation was already shallow. Everyone sought immortality and power by cultivating. Thankfully those two came hand in hand, however, reincarnation basically not cheating death but ovee it and went around back to the beginning. Some believe it some don''t, it might have been a wonderful dream or a feverish nightmare. Having to start all over from the beginning after reaching such a height of cultivation level was still the surmounting heavy part of the equation. Thus the cultivator experts that stood at the pinnacle of the hierarchy of power almost didn''t bother with it.

    Immortality was still the most favored one over reincarnation.

    "There are types of reincarnation?" asked Prisc as she looked at her daughter with slightly arched eyebrows. There was little to no knowledge about the process of reincarnation, what they knew was the definition of reincarnation itself, nothing more.

    "I don''t fully understand it either, but I can assure you that I am a reincarnated human being, mother."

    "R-Really? Are you sure you''re not just a little girl that has been hypnotized by that Lyon guy?"

    "What? Hahahaha!" Cecileughed, "mother, you''re going to kill me! hahaha!"

    "Why are youughing? How is it not normal if you were in my shoes."

    "Hahaha! Sure, sure, it''s normal. But, heh, I still can''t believe your imagination will reach that far."

    "Oh please, you''re a full-fledged woman too, you will have it someday."

    "Nah, I probably won''t," said Cecile with a denying gesture.

    Prisc let out a sigh, "So, I should just believe my daughter''s nonsense that she is reincarnated."

    "Hm?" Cecile puckered up a smile from her auburn lips, "Do you want to know?"

    "Huh?"

    "Who am I in the past?"

    Her question and her smile brought shivers to Prisc''s figure. Thetter could feel the full absurd experience from behind those auburn eyes. There was not a single hint of lying and acting the way her daughter presented herself. She couldn''t help but make a harsh swallow as she nodded without a blink.

    This tall woman of hers was her daughter, who was she in the past? The fact that she could break the very sense of cultivation. Leaping through levels like it was just a game. It was not a matter of when it was a matter of will. Herbat talent had already sparked from her youth.

    Prisc still remembered it well when she was just a kid. Picking up the weapon for the first time, she showed her nimbleness hands with the weapon and surprised her tutors.

    The wless and weird technique that seemed absurd was scorn at first by their tutors. It didn''t follow any of her parents'' fighting styles at all. Yet, she let out a smirk before challenging the very tutors that had few cultivation realms above her.

    She remembered how the oue of the match ended up with them gawking. She naturally lost the match because of the cultivation levels that were absurdly different, but the fact that she had hit the tutors one hundred and seventeen times without having any cultivation at all revealed her prodigy inbat. The natural talent forced Jin to step down and teach her daughter personally.

    Provided with the best of the best resources she could get, her prowess could only grow. Abiding the time that she took on slowly, she often found herself starring at the sky through the giant window. She sat on the edge of the window, tapping her knee with her finger as if she was waiting for something. That was how Prisc knew how every night ended for her.

    "Do you read some legends when you are a kid, mother?" asked Cecile with a smile.

    "Legends? Hmm... I heard a few, but I didn''t exactly read it since there was no document for such thing."

    "Have you ever heard a story where... there was a man. Status of an emperor yet lived like a fool?"

    "Hm... I don''t think I could recall one."

    "Hmmm... how about the Legend of War Maiden?"

    "Ah! Yes, yes I''ve heard that one. She was born with poverty as her middle name. She lived a life full of betrayal and liars. Oh, every time I heard the story I would sob. That innocent woman, the kingdom where she lived was too cruel. However, one day she met a man inside a ce where she wouldn''t have dreamed of meeting, in a prison. That first meeting would end up having her fate turned around. But s," she let out a sigh, "That man actually married two others, the damn fellow, using an innocent woman''s heart and yed with it."

    Cecile smiled as she looked at her mother.

    "What? Why are you looking at... no... no... it cannot be! You are the War Maiden?! The one that took down the Eternal Golem?! You are her reincarnation?! THE WAR MAIDEN?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 458 - Prove It

    Prisc''s eyes opened wide in disbelief as she looked at her daughter smiling. She noticed that her daughter didn''t deny her im through thetter''s bodynguage.

    She smiled but she didn''t nod nor she shook her head. She didn''t deny the adversity ofprehending her revtion. Anyone could proim that they were reincarnated, but not even their own parents would believe them.

    Prisc made a harsh swallow before she reached out her daughter''s arms with hers. Holding her daughter''s hands she asked, "Are you really the War Maiden? The one from the story? You are her reincarnation?"

    Cecile smiled as she asked, "Do you believe it, mother?"

    Prisc felt like she had entered into the jumbled mess of a maze with no exit. To just believe that her daughter was the reincarnation from the legendary story that she heard when she was a kid was a tough thing to do. Not even the word yes was easy to say out loud.

    "I know, it''s hard to believe that kind of story since it was only a part of what really happened that was told and survived the test of time," said Cecile.

    She knew that the story that was told from merchants to merchants, people to people, would eventually be more exaggerated and in some cases, it might alter the truth of what''s happening.

    "The story never mentioned how the War Maiden looks, now did it? I''ve looked it up. Different sources made different features of her. One says she had blue hair like the azure of day. One said it was midnight ck or golden spring. However, they were all wrong," smiled Cecile.

    Prisc slightly squinted her eyes before letting Cecile continue.

    "It was auburn, mother, the War Maiden had auburn hair, and she didn''t fight the Eternal Golem alone. She was with someone else."

    "Auburn..." she furrowed her eyebrows, "You are not making this up so that the story would link up to you now, are you?"

    Cecile shook her head, "No, mother, I''m pretty sure my hair was still auburn back in the days, though, I''m not as tall as I currently am right now."

    "Cecile, you are scaring me right now, are you really the War Maiden? The woman that said to have unprecedented prowess ofbat?"

    Cecile chuckled, "They are exaggerating with every era, I was nothing but a peasant girl whom...."

    Her eyes slightly turned mellow before she continued, "was lucky enough to meet someone during her deepest fall."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Prisc tightened her upper lips. She knew the story already and seeing how her daughter''s emotion went, only further intensified that what she was saying was the truth.

    "Tell me mother, in your version of the legend, how does the story end?"

    "Huh? oh, the story ended with... hmm... it really doesn''t have a concrete end. The story ends with the destruction of the Eternal Golem basically, but the ending part hinted that she would then go on war after war, against a monster with a devious look. Demons and such, thus she was said to be the most favorite heaven''s daughter."

    Cecile shook her head, "Looks like even the legends didn''t escape heaven''s greed."

    "Huh? What do you mean?" asked Prisc after seeing her daughter''s scorn.

    "Nothing, that''s not important right now, the time wille when everything mortal knows about heaven and hell will crumble, and the time is nearing," Cecile smiled before muttering, "After all, the pivot hase back from the death."

    Prisc furrowed her eyebrows as she was further confused by her daughter''s words. It seemed like her daughter definitely knew something that she don''t. Her instinct tell her that it was something big and dangerous, something that would befall the entire structure of cultivation, and her instinct rarely missed. However, her curiosity must be temporarily quelled down, there was something more important to address.

    "Make me believe that you are the War Maiden, Cecile," said Prisc.

    "Huh?" Cecile arched her eyebrows in surprise as she looked at her mother.

    "What should I do to make you believe me, mother? Obviously, you are not going to ask me to fight you, will you?" asked Cecile. She doubted that her mother woulde with that crazy idea.

    "No, I doubt that I could win against you," said Prisc whilst shaking her head.

    She knew very much how powerfully talented her daughter was. She was a hardworking woman and focused on training cultivation but even then was still inadequatepare to her own daughter.

    Her close friends would have been surprised by her words. It was not an easy act to admit that she would lose as all cultivators had the cultivator''s pride, not to mention to thetter generation. However, she understood that her daughter would eventuallymand the very stars in the sky themselves ever since she saw her holding a weapon for the first time.

    "There must be something that you can do to prove that you are the War Maiden," muttered Prisc.

    "Hmm... that is a tough one, I''m not well versed in magic like the others.. hmm..."

    Cecile crossed her arms as she slightly furrowed her eyebrows whilst contemting. (I can''t think anyway...)

    In the end, she let out a sigh, "Look''s like I can''t mother, at least not now. The least you could do is give me the benefit of the doubt."

    "Hmm... I guess..."

    "Oh! Wait... maybe you can prove it to you," Cecile smiled as she crossed her arms and straightened her back. The proud face that was influenced by the one that took her heart emerged.

    "You mean you can prove it to me?" asked Prisc as she slightly blinked in confusion.

    Cecile shook her head, "No, you can prove it yourself that I am the War Maiden in that legend."

    "Right... and how can I do that?" asked Prisc while crossing her arms.

    "By going... to the ce where I fought the Eternal Golem."

    The moment sheid down those words, her mother''s eyes opened wide as she gradually let go of her crossing arms. The ce where the mighty War Maiden fought against the Eternal Golem, the story that had been passed down and passed on. From her daughter''s tone, it seemed like the ce was actually real.

    "You mean..."

    "Yeah... the ce where I fought the Eternal Golem still existed. The stories never tell you where the battle happened now, did they? I can tell you..."

    Prisc made a harsh swallow as she looked at her daughter smiling against her. Her curiosity peaked. If there was one person that know the location where the legendary battle happened, it was of course the War Maiden herself.

    -----------------------

    "Look''s like they move fast huh," muttered Lyon as he smirked. Despite most experts in the entire multi-world was going after him he was still nonchnt as ever.

    "More wille, but that''s about it. The clever ones will bid their time and let the fodder killed themselves bying here," said the old man.

    "We are an eyesore of a target already, we need to move out of this ce, though, hah, my homeworld is destroyed," said Jin dejectedly.

    "Hmm? Father, I didn''t notice it before, but what happened to your arm?" asked Lyon.

    "Huh? Oh, this burnt mark? Well, a certaindy of yours over there was turning frantic and tried to enter the spatial storm without further thinking. I mean, it''s sweet and all but, well, you know what I mean."

    "A certain woman of mine?" muttered Lyon as he turned around and looked at the other two.

    (Definitely not Luna, she was not the type to be swallowed up by rage that easily. She knows me well enough since this is not the first time, so that left only one woman) thought Lyon as he turned her gaze toward the woman of jade hair behind Yunesia.

    He smiled wryly as he slightly chuckled toward her blushing red cheeks. Even the mixed-blood dragon still had their bashfulness despite the thick blood of proudness within. He suddenly opened his hand before a white magic brand suddenly formed on top of Jin''s burnt arm.

    "Woah?" muttered Jin as he looked at the elerated speed of his recovery rate. He could see the burnt were shedding off of his skin with the speed that was observable by naked eyes.

    (Instantaneous cast?!) muttered Yunesia as she looked at how effortlessly Lyon cast the spell. However, she soon shook her head, with how Lyon did back in the banquet, this was child''s y. His element aptitude was still mysterious (Fire and Life... he had those two extreme aptitudes in contrast to my little sister''s ice and thunder). However, her eyes were certain that Lyon still hold much more than those two element aptitudes.

    "Huh? Oh look, they''re back," said Lyon as he looked at the two figuresing his way.

    Cecile naturally smiled back as she looked at her husband but Jin caught her wife''s contemting face instead.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 459 - Where Are We Going?

    Jin approached his wife as thetter noticed his burnt arm was healing at astonishing speed with a raise of her eyebrows.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Jin as he touched her elbow.

    "Huh? Oh, nothing,"

    "Are you sure? You seem to be out of it."

    "I''m sure... don''t worry... we will talk about itter."

    Jin nodded with an ''en'' before he suddenly cherished her face with the back of his hand. Prisc''s looks immediately changed to a surprise before she squinted her eyes.

    "What are you doing?" she asked.

    "Nothing, it''s just that, this burnt arm felt a little bit colder when I touch your face."

    Jin suddenly heard her wife''s veins popped before he noticed the bulging menacing veins on her forehead.

    Cecile turned her nce toward her father that let out those words before she shook her head with a smile. Even Lyon was gasping against his father-inw (This guy is suicidal!).

    "Before you mad, it''s apli��"

    *<em>Boom!!</em>

    <em></em>They could only hear the resounding explosion before thetter pierced the sky with blood running out of his nose.

    "Lyon! Your head is mi��?! WH- WhAT?!" an iing bounty hunter just about to spread his galore before he saw somethinging straight at him as if he knew that he would be there.

    "Die!" muttered Jin as he saw the opportunity. With a grin on his face, the bounty hunter stood no chance.

    "Not so fast!" gritted the bounty hunter as he summoned a long pike and ced it diagonally to block the iing attack.

    "Avnche Fist!" shouted Jin as he headbutted the weapon before it immediately snapped into two when they came into contact.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You''ve gone soft, Jin!" smiled the old man as he suddenly appeared behind the bounty hunter.

    "W-What?!" eximed the bounty hunter as his smile vanished before something grabbed his chin from behind before twisting his head to one hundred and eighty degrees straight.

    Staring at the old man in disbelief the bounty hunter died with his eyes opened. (I cannot believe it, he is hunted by the most influential family... yet, somebody is daring to act as his backing... Those rookies... don''t know what they''re about to face... This bounty cannot be aplished by one person!) thought the bounty hunter with hisst remaining thought before he stopped feeling the breeze of the wind as he fell toward the sea.

    After leaving a huge ssh, Jin shook his head as hemented the fate of the bounty hunter.

    "Imagine training your whole life, only to die like that. Not to mention, thest thing he sees is your old face."

    "Hmph! It''s better to die by my hand than die ridiculously by your head that you call fist."

    "At least he died knowing I''m using an art, though it''s a fake one."

    "You''re screaming fist but using a head, Jin, I can''t believe my beautiful daughter fall for you."

    "I can''t believe she came out of your ballsack."

    "Your tongue is still rough as ever I see."

    Looking at the two of them having their foreheads against one another made Lyon twitched his lips. (What''s wrong with these two, why am I the sane one here?).

    "Lyon."

    "Hm?" Lyon turned around before looking at the tall auburn beauty. Her figure was mesmerizing as ever and he couldn''t help but get taken away from reality for a second. The optimum beauty was smiling at him despite her was famous for her coldness and indifference.

    "What is it?"

    "I love you."

    Lyon opened his eyes wide but he couldn''t smile as his lips were locked against her. The assertive woman came so sudden that she triggered his bashfulness. As if the roles were reversed, his mind went nk for a second.

    Cecile gradually let go of her moist lips before she chuckled against the man that was shorter than her. His mouth was slightly gaping as one could see the breathing out of his mouth despite the warm temperature. His eyes were frozen open as his heartbeat risen, his bathrobe slightly slide down to the right and revealed his right shoulder de.

    "I did not expect that... and I''m the one that usually expecting that the most... so... again?" asked Lyon shamelessly as he grinned.

    "Alright, hold your horses young man, you''re not doing that in front of me the second time," said Prisc as she immediately stand in between them and slightly knock their foreheads at the same time with a light tap of her index finger.

    Lyon rubbed his head as he felt a burning feeling from that slight tap. He couldn''t believe thisdy could exert such power with a little swing of her finger.

    Meanwhile, Prisc was looking at him,

    (ording to the War Maiden story, she was married to a man that she met in a prison. The man would,ter on, change the course of fate that she was living. He was basically the one that molded her into bing the Battle Maiden before attaining the War Maiden title. However, the background of the said man was never mentioned nor his name was ever shared. Despite being having a crucial part of the story, the name was never once mentioned. How can that be?) thought Prisc as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    (If... if Cecile is the reincarnation of the War Maiden... is it possible that... the man who changed the course of her fate reincarnated too... then... if that happens... THEN... this young man is... Lyon Torga.. is... War Maiden''s husband?! This unruly ma��) she immediately got cold shiver as she mentioned the word inside her mind. Looking at how he behaved and socialize, acting like a fool and whatnot, all seemed to match. In the version of the story that she heard, the man would,ter on, married another two. The fact that she already knew his name ever since she was a baby, the fact that she knew how to fight at a really tender age.

    "Mother, are you really going to that ce?" asked Cecile with a smile.

    Prisc let out a sigh before she turned around, "Do I have a choice? I must affirm this by my own eyes and believe it, you guys areing along! I will not take a no."

    "Huh? What? Where are we going?" asked Lyon.

    Cecile chuckled, "You know, you and mother have this one thing inmon."

    "What?" said both of them at the same time.

    "Yunesia, I have some good news for you," said Cecile disregarding the two''s expressions.

    "Huh?" at the mention of her name Yunesia was definitely intrigued. The call didn''te from a nobody but the cold empress herself.

    "What is it, dear empress?" said Yunesia as she puckered up her purple smile. Not too long ago, her life was by the mercy of the hand of thetter because of her peaking curiosity. She might be well versed in magic just like the fame that adorned her but she won''t get a chance to even opened her mouth before her head was separated from her body if the empress willed it so. Though perhaps it was her will to relinquish the title of empress, everyone would still call her thus.

    "Looks like I''m going to that ce and took a stroll a bit."

    Yunesia eyes slowly got wider and wider as she heard her words.

    "You mean, you are partaking the next expedition?" said Yunesia after a harsh swallow.

    Cecile smirked.

    Yunesia''s pupils immediately shrunken after seeing that smirk. Her gaping mouth turned into a grin in a matter of seconds. She had been waiting for this moment, she could have never believed it even if she could turn back time and told herself that the empress would someday join the expedition to that ce. With her power, with her prowess, things would surely turn out differently than thest one where only she and Garuda was alive. It was grim news and they lost a lot of talented cultivators in that ce, even the mighty Garuda that was beloved by many fell into a vegetativea with no sign of healing up.

    "Where are we going?" asked Lyon who still had no idea why Yunesia''s face seemed to glow up for some reason.

    "A special ce, who knows, you might spark some memories of old there," said Cecile before she crossed her arms with a smile.

    "You know I have some wild imaginations if you teased the words for me like that, just say the ce."

    "Hehe, not that easy," said Cecile with a chuckle, before she continued, "However, first, we need to crash into Garuda''s ce, all of us."

    "Hmm? What for?" asked Prisc.

    "To wake him up, he has been neglecting his daughter for a long time, isn''t that right? Ayumu," answered Cecile as she took a lightly nce at Ayumu who was still stupefied by what''s happening.

    (Wait, her father is a bird? What... oh... well... I had sex with a dragon and a tiger so... god that sounds really weird) thought Lyon as he shook his head then suddenly took a nce at Lumina and Luna to which both thetter raised their eyebrows.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 460 - Just Like That

    Set in another world, the rushing horses that were dragging a carriage could be heard before the preaching merchants were thrown left and right. With goods on disy on the street, the market was nothing but bustling. Their smiling faces when they showed off their goods were calming to see. Not a single worry was there in the terrific atmosphere.

    In the middle market, a statue made of bronze acted as thendmark. It was of a man proudly shown his chest against the sky with two of his hands turned to a fist. His gaze was unwavering and the inscription below told its name, The Benevolent Garuda.

    Meanwhile, Ayumu was already standing in front of a door that was heavily guarded. The guards were having sour faces as they looked at the youngdy before nodding. Standing at the opposite sides, eight guards opened the way for the youngdy to enter. Her pink hair didn''t flutter as each step was proven to be heavier the more closer she got to the door.

    Her breath could touch the doorknob now. cing her hands on the cold door give her a tingling feeling as her heart thumped. She braced herself with a single breath before her eyes turned sharp. Pushing the door open with both hands.

    Seeing inside the room with a nce she closed her eyes as her heart got a bitter feeling. Her trembling hands slowly turned into a fist before she let it all out with an exhale. She opened her eyes and was greeted with one giant bed and the various items of what normally a noble''s bedroom looks like.

    Ornaments of expensive and statues of glory were in the room. Achievements symbol that proved his galore was still standing on the table of his office. However, all of that was meaningless in her eyes, for the man depicted in those little statues and paintings couldn''t even open his eyes.

    The world hade and pass, days hade and pass, but he still didn''t wake up from the slumber. The physicians had given uppletely on the case and everything that could be done had been done. His body was rotting albeit slowly due to his high cultivation level.

    "Father... I did everything I could..." muttered Ayumu as she stood beside him. She wondered every day if he could hear what she was saying. Sharing her stories every night to his father felt like speaking to a wall that breathe.

    *Tap

    Footsteps were heard before all of the eight guards furrowed their eyebrows. Taking a nce at the iing figure they tightened their grip on their spears. Nothing was out of the ordinary, nothing was predetermined, yet once they took a gaze against that young man with a garment they had never seen before, their instinct to take flight was triggered.

    (Who is this guy?!)

    (What a presence! He seems young too!)

    (Impossible! This isparable.. no, maybe even more dominating than sir Garuda!)

    (Don''t get cocky now!)

    All of the eight of them, every single one of the guards conjoined their aura before directly attacking the young man with their surmounting pressure.

    "Heh," the young man smirked.

    (What?!) eximed the eight of them

    "No matter where I go, they all seem to try and test me,"

    Ayumu raised her eyebrows, "Stop it! All of you cannotpete with him!"

    "W-What? Young miss?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "The man you''re about to bully is the man that Treas wanted the most. If you think that you can adhere to that fact then you won''t see your family by dawn."

    (T-Treas?!)

    (He is wanted?! Then... a bunch of experts will be after his head!)

    (A man this young? Yet, I sense no worry within him. How can he be so nonchnt).

    All of them immediately retracted their aura before bowing their heads as if greeting a godfather.

    "We apologized and ask for your forgiveness."

    Lyon smirked as he walked past them with his arms crossed. The golden clouds of his sarong were fluttering as two tinum rings in his ring finger reflected their palpitating faces. Disregarding their looks, he entered the room before furrowing his eyebrows.

    "Ayumu, can you step outside for a while," asked Lyon.

    "Huh? Why?"

    "I-I want to concentrate," answered Lyon.

    Ayumu furrowed her eyebrows as she noticed the slight stutter out of Lyon''s words. (Why is he nervous?).

    In the end, she nodded before went past him and whispered, "You''re my only hope..."

    Lyon smiled as she went on to the entrance before gently closed the door.

    "Y-Young miss, are you certain to let him be alone with sir Garuda?"

    "Yes," she nodded without turning around. Her hands were still on the doorknob and the guards noticed the tremble.

    Their heart turned sour seeing the youngdy was trying to act tough in front of them. Bearing the responsibility of the household she must hold her head high as her old man was. The benevolent, the brave, and the one that the people adore. The noble that finally fit the title. Her father had achieved what a true noble was all about, but fate had other ns.

    Though the people outside smiled at the surface, every time they took a nce against that mansion, their faces turned a bit sour before the mood wasmenting.

    She turned around but her head was hung high. The guards could see the redness on her face and the slight glisten on her eyes. They dare not toment and stood up straight before tapping the floor with the base of their spears. Her gaze was straightforward forward but it only took her one step before all the people including her in the hall, twitched.

    "The change in the mana flow is absurd!"mented one of the guards before all of their gazes fell on the door.

    Ayumu looked at the door with her hopes erupting high. She ced her hand on her chest to keep her heart thumping away from its rightful ce. Her pink hair fluttered like she witnessed a resurrection of a god.

    "So... you think that you will get away with this, parasite!" said Lyon as he appeared to hold Garuda''s wrist with a smirk on his face.

    As if his hand was guided by his instinct, his mana-infused fingers pushed the acute points of Garuda''s meridians without a single doubt.

    "Guha!" Garuda suddenly puked out a ck clotted blood but his eyes were still closing. Staining the bed with the foul

    "Again!" shouted Lyon before he increased his pace.

    Everything came naturally to him as if he had practiced this for decades or even centuries. He didn''t even think at all, all knowledge that was needed was flowing inside his mind as a matter of course.

    Sun and Shen were watching from the sides at his finesse.

    "It still fascinates me," muttered Sun.

    "Guha!" another patch of ck clotted blood was puked out. The foul stench was permeating inside the room.

    "She taught him well," muttered Shen.

    "I can''t imagine the books he got to put up to gain these skills."

    "What are you talking about? The woman itself is a walking knowledge, don''t you ever visit her sanctuary, not a single paper was there, it was all inside her head."

    "Is that why she is still single despite being so beautiful?"

    "She would rip out your tail if she heard that."

    "Heh, thankfully we are nothing but corporeal bodies, but she... I bet she knew how to return us from to our true bodies."

    "Of course she knew, she is the best of the best, as long as one''s heart still have onest beat left, then death itself will get his ass kicked. Our case is nothing."

    "Heh, the race that was on top of all avid races, or so that''s what they say."

    "Guha!" Garuda puked out onest time.

    Lyon let out a gasping breath before his nose turned shrunk from the foul stench of the room. His chest heaved as a little bit of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    "One misstep and the parasites would be triggered and turned into a raged mode. Biting the meridian lines faster because of the sense of danger. No pills will work since they would suck it out like nutrients, thus why the alchemists or physicians see no effect on it. Them fools, actually making the parasites stronger than they should be, unnecessarily multiplying them too," muttered Lyon.

    He looked at Garuda''s breathing pace back to normal.

    (His meridians is already damaged too severely) he let out a sigh before pointing his hand to the sky.

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    <em></em>As if the world itself gave a pulse, Ayumu and the eight guards around her felt a massive apocalyptic change of mana in the air.

    (Hah, we came into this world while disguising ourselves to avoid public eyes, and I didn''t have time to enjoy the town, I need to finish this fast! Cecile is waiting after all, hehe a stroll in the market, this will be fun) thought Lyon as he made a perverted smile. Those physician experts would have died of rage if they could hear what he was thinking.

    Soon Ayumu saw a bright light escaping out of the corners and sides of the doors before it gradually dimmed down. They all held their breath before Lyon pulled the door open.

    "Hah, *Ptui!" he spat on the carpet, "Oh my god! The foul stench could kill a rat!" said Lyon as heined and walked forward, disregarding their gazes.

    "Oh yeah, don''t let anyone enter the room, only Ayumu is allowed, everyone else, I will kill them personally and you better hope the coteral damage is minimal," threatened Lyon.

    Not a word was said except Lyon''sint about the stench as he made his way through the hallway.

    "J-Just like that?" muttered Ayumu in disbelief.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 461 - Craving For Attention

    Ayumu spared no time before she went inside the room that his father was resting on. The guards quickly caught up with the foul smell before one of them even puked on the spot. Despite the horrendous regime to be a guard, he still couldn''t handle that stench that could kill a rat, or at least that was what Lyon proimed.

    Disregarding the smell that could shrink one''s nose into that of a pug. The pink-haired woman rushed to the side of the bed. She tightened up her upper lips as she looked at his father.

    His chest heaved up and down and was looking nothing out of the ordinary. He was as it is as she first saw him went into a vegetative statea. He couldn''t move a muscle except for his respiratory. It was probably thest effort of his body to stay alive.

    "The Gant and Benevolent, Garuda. The righteous noble.... wake up... father..." muttered Ayumu as she gritted her teeth before her tears followed.

    ----------------

    Meanwhile, the young man that came and go as he pleases was washing his hands and face with soap whilstining words escaped out of his throat with every rub. Taking the white towel on the side of the faucet he dried his face first before drying his hands afterward.

    With one simultaneous p to both of his cheeks, he smiled against the mirror before walking outside of the bathroom. His eyes were quickly greeted with a jade-haired beauty that was casually flipping up some sort of magazine right on the sofa. With her slender legs cross-legged to one another, the mature dragon seemed so rx while munching on some snacks on the sides.

    Seeing her eyes that perhaps only he found beautiful getting excited to a gleam, made Lyon puckered up a smile. The silver pupils were moving up and down, despite a dragon being not a domesticated beast, she sure was quitefy.

    "Lumina, if you see anything you like, just tell me, I will... er... steal it for you," said Lyon before a slight thought.

    (Right, I don''t know if I''m broke or rich at this point) thought Lyon before letting out a sigh.

    "Heh? Steal?" asked Lumina as she averted her gaze from the content of the page toward the young man that was out of the bathroom.

    "Yeah, well, it''s not the first time, right? Remember that bowl of noodles and other kinds of stuff."

    Lumina squinted her eyes, "You really... well I think this emerald would fit nicely around my neck don''t you think?"

    (I thought you are going to reprimand me for being a thief not to actually pick one from that catalog!)

    "Emerald? Got it, is that all?"

    "Hmm... I guess that''s all for now."

    "Are you sure you don''t want toe with us?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "No it''s fine," said Lumina as she flipped another page.

    Lyon pressed his lips against one another to the side before he approached her and sat right next to her on the sofa.

    "Hm? What are you doing?"

    "You know... I''m just thinking if thest time I got lost when searching for that mobile illusive library. I wonder if I got lost too if I went and stroll the town to find an emerald ne. Hmm... what do you think?"

    Lumina squinted her eyes before she slowly closed the catalog in her hands. She threw it on the coffee table without averting her gaze from Lyon. To her slightly annoyed look Lyon grinned out a grin of victory.

    "And that''s how we are all out here on a date haha!" shouted Lyon as he stood in front of the mansion with a heartyugh that caught the passerby''s attention.

    "Hubby!"

    A pair of hands suddenly caught him from behind. The wondrous orange hair was fluttering before Lyon felt a pack on his cheek out of nowhere. Ryona was not ying games to show her wilderness side. Despite Luna and Lumina was standing on each side of Lyon''s figure, she was obviously not giving a damn.

    "Hey Lyon! check this out! They got this meat with a skewer, look! It''s still piping hot! You can see the steaming out of it!"

    The voice was none other than from Cecile. The tall auburn beauty surely garnered unneeded attention from the people. Not caring if they were a male or a female, her beauty captivated them with no mercy.

    She looked at his husband was surrounded by the other beauties but she couldn''t care less as she rushed to in front of him and showed what she had found. The meat was glistening with honey that mingled with the heavenly juices. The bright medium-rare pink of the meat was inviting his hunger as the burnt strip mark of the meat was unbearable to the foodies. He couldn''t have but making a harsh swallow before his face drown in ecstasy.

    His drolling mouth was helpless to in front of the street snack. Without further ado, he sunk his teeth into them. The tenderness of the meat flows and dance on his tongue before he ripped it out quite easily. The meat was cooked to perfection and not rubbery at all. The seasoning was having a festive inside his mouth and he could only imagine the marination process and how many days did they store the meat to achieve such coherent taste.

    "Now that''s a good start of a date haha! Let''s have fun everyone!" shouted Lyon.

    The five of them went off and stroll together despite the jealousy that was permeating out of two of the women at the same time. Lyon was all smiles as he enjoyed the stroll inside the town. Some of the males were clearly jealous by his prowess of captivating those women together so that they d on to him. Ice cream, crepes, even pizza were there to his surprise. From the street snack to the highest end one. They never went separate ways as they filled their belly with the delicacies they could offer. At one time, Lyon even drag out Yunesia who was hiding in the corner, and asked her to join with no shame in his eyes.

    The five turned into six in a blink of an eye. Despite the young man was wanted by whole experts in the world they were all rxed and just enjoy the moment. If it were any other person they would have copsed just from the thought alone.

    "Jin, who is he exactly?" asked the old man who was brooding over the town with his arms crossed.

    "My son," answered Jin.

    "I''m serious."

    "Heh, stop being so uptight old man, the fact that he is not on the opposing side of ours, it''s already a blessing."

    "Hm... it''s really hard to see you praising someone like that."

    "I know right, but I''m not joking around. He is really strong despite his cultivation realm. I bet you saw it with your own eyes."

    "I did, though not entirely."

    "I think my wi��" Jin suddenly furrowed his eyebrows as his eyes turned sharp. All this while he had been following Lyon''s movement from above.

    "Look''s like someone is trying to test his luck," said the old man as he followed Jin''s gaze.

    "Mingling with the public, but he is like a sore thumb. Look''s like an amateur is trying his luck, meanwhile, my son is... Eh? Where is he?" muttered Jin as he turned slightly confused.

    (He is gone?) thought Jin as he was trying to look for the group of six.

    "Hahaha! What a fellow!" praised the old man before he nodded.

    Despite being experts on the battlefield themselves, they could not manage to find him nor the five other women that were with him.

    "All it took is one nce away and he is gone, but what''s more amazing was, his surrounding was also gone alongside him! This is unprecedented!" praised the old man once more as he grinned.

    "Meanwhile, that guy is confused and had nowhere to go. Old man, do you want to greet him?" muttered Jin.

    "Hmm... What are the chances that Lyon has caught up that he is being followed."

    "Considering him, it''s pretty high."

    "Then... we don''t need to," the old man smiled before he continued, "he will show himself soon."

    (Impossible!) thought the man that was tailing on Lyon and the other five women. His eyes were looking as wide as possible. Looking left and right before turning around. He saw nothing but regr passerby who looked at him differently. His sudden and suspicious movement definitely caught on their attention and his forehead couldn''t help but exert out some cold sweat.

    (Calm down, calm down) thought the man as he heaved up and down to calm his heart rate. The thumping sound of his own heart was making him nervous. Never in his entire career that his prey would gone missing from his sight.

    "It must be luck, there is no way that he knew... damn it! I was so close too..."

    "I''m closer than you think..."

    The cold tone froze his spine from the base up in an instant. His goosebumps didn''t manage to rose before his pupils constricted. (He is behind me!).

    "Your killing intent is leaking and your cultivation realm is too weak," Lyon took a deep breath before cing his palm on his back.

    "Shattering Palm," muttered Lyon before he put a slight force to the center of his palm.

    His meridian lines instantly broke to pieces as the absurd pain didn''t even manage to make him scream before his eyes rolled up. Lyon turned around before blending in with the crowd like water joining the ocean.

    <em>*Thud!</em>

    <em></em>The loud thud caught the attention of the passerby before they noticed his twitching body as blood flowing out of his mouth.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 462 - A Fleet Of Enemies

    "He didn''t kill him," muttered the old man from on top of a building.

    "You can see it yourself, the man''s cultivation is having a free fall just as we speak," said Jin before he smirked whilst shaking his head, "Mysteries still shroud him and the scary part is, I feel that we only see the tip of the iceberg, who knows how big it is under the ocean if the tip is already at that size."

    "Why are you always making it sounds so... vulgar."

    "Huh? What?" asked Jin as he blinked like a fool toward his father-inw.

    (I still don''t get what she saw in you) thought the old man before he put his palm against his own face. Hemented before and hemented it again. Grooming her to be the most prestigious woman in the world and she chose Jin of all people.

    "Is it really true though? Why would that old bone trapped his own son?"

    "Hm?" Hismenting stop as he looked at Jin between his fingers. He let out a sigh before putting his palm off of his face.

    "Greed." he let out that one word before a loud thumping noise reverberated around the world.

    The cultivators below immediately looked up and to one another to affirm that all of them were hearing it.

    "What was that?"

    *<em>THUMP!</em>

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    <em></em>"There it is again, what a loud thump."

    "I-I have a bad feeling about this."

    "No good, with sir Garuda in aa, things will not be pretty if whatever that was, is trying to offend him."

    "Maybe an old enemy of sir Garuda?"

    "Then things will get even worse, their target will undoubtedly be the city he loved."

    "Uncle, one hundred more skewers please!"

    Lyon excitingly raised one of his fingers as he ordered another hundred skewers without shame.

    "Oh, oh, one fifty for me!" said Ryona before she chugged down her drinks.

    Luna could only smile wryly with her eyes squinting as she heard what Ryona had just said. (I''m the one with the white tiger bloodline but, she is acting more like a tiger than me). Her thought immediately reminded her of Lumina that still had one skewer right in front of her. Thetter seemed to be contemting whether she should eat it or not while ying with the emerald ne that Lyon got for her. (Wait a minute, since when did she had that ne? I don''t remember us buying that).

    The uncle attending the stand could only gasp at these six. The loud thump seemed not to bother the six of them in the slightest.

    *<em>Thump!</em>

    <em></em>(There it is again!) thought the uncle but he could only hear the shredding meat off of his skewer.

    "You guys... aren''t you the slightest worry?"

    Lyon kept mounching on the meat before he slightly paused in the middle of the chew and asked, "Abou��" his eyes opened wide to a tear before he punched his chest repeatedly but to no avail.

    <em>*PaK!</em>

    <em></em>Cecile that was sitting right beside him didn''t hesitate before pping his back, almost tearing hispressed suit in the process.

    The meat jumped out of his throat to his disbelief and to theugh of the women. However, Yunesia seemed to be the only sane person from the six. She looked up in the sky expecting something. The thumping noise definitely didn''te out naturally from a volcano

    "Something ising from the gate."

    Jin and the old man furrowed their eyebrows before turning around and looked at at the gate.

    "It is obvious that they want us to look at them then let''s give them a good long look,"mented Jin before he crossed his arms.

    "Looks like the big fish started to move as well," muttered the old man before he crossed his arms in the same direction as Jin was.

    A giant daunting shadow was creeping up against the people''s gasping face before it turned into fear. A screech of a giant bird reverberated the world before one after another came out of the gates. A huge fleet was upon them but one was bigger than the other and it hosted a luxurious house on its back. Three men in ck robes were looking over the city with malevolent intent behind their eyes.

    "What did I tell you, Garuda is still in aa, and Treas''s wanted man is in this city, this is just free cake!"

    "I''m sorry I doubted you brother, haha, with this city under our regime, our influences will be much higher!"

    "Two birds in one stone, and those two birds yield golden eggs, hahaha! Merry! Merry! We will have a feast tonight!"

    Ayumu had rushed out of the mansion before her eyes were ring in anger as she saw that huge fleet above in the sky. Their huge shadows had brought panic to her people, to his father''s people. She gritted her teeth before she jumped toward the biggest bird of them all.

    "Not so fast missy! Hahaha!" the other birds didn''t just standby for nothing. An array of arrows colored the sky but one twitched of her eyebrows was enough to let her breeze through it. The repelled arrows were a sight to behold before she arrived andnded in front of the three men.

    "Huh?" eximed the three of them before the middle one puckered up a smile.

    "Well, well, well, looks like Garuda''s daughter has grown up to a finedy," said the man in the middle as he walked forward while opening his hands. Showing the gesture that he had not hidden any weapon as his wrist was in to see.

    "What do you think you''re doing? My father had saved you three from the jaws of death before, and this is how you repay him?! Ungrateful fools!" shouted Ayumu as her pink hair slightly red up with a yellow glow.

    "Oi Oi, no need to be so rude to your elder now, those ring yellow eyes of yours remind me of your father,"ughed the man before being followed by his two brothers in arm.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 463 - Miscalculation

    "Go back, home. Ayumu, in regards to your father I shall repay it by not harming you in the slightest, hahaha!"ughed the man in the middle.

    "You! Imbecile!" Ayumu took a step forward.

    "Don''t do anything rash now! One more step forward and the others will rain down your people''s sky with arrows. Surely you don''t want a tragedy on your ownnd. Depending on your decision, the blood of the innocent could spill, hahaha!"

    "Tch!" Ayumu''s hands turned into a fist before one could see blooding out between her fingers. Her hands were trembling in rage as her eyebrows furrowed to the fullest.

    "Heh, they say quality will ovee quantity but I guess that''s not the case now, haha," said one of the two men behind the middle one.

    "Checkmate, the winner is us, better behave yourself, A-yu-mu," said the other one with a chuckle.

    "Now then," the middle one brazenly walked past Ayumu with a smirk before putting his hands inside his pockets.

    "LYON TORGA! TREAS WANTED YOU!! IF YOU DON''T COME OUT NOW! Hahaha! Then you know what will happen right?" he rose his hand.

    Ayumu raised her eyebrows before she turned around and opened her eyes wide.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "Heh, you know exactly what I''m intending to do," he slightly arched his eyebrows before the archers on the over one hundred giant birds loaded their arrows.

    "Jin, you or me," asked the old man as one could hear his knuckles popping.

    Jin smiled, "Him..."

    "Three!"

    The man proudly started his countdown as the people below were trapped by their fears. Running from the city might just get them an arrow piercing through their head and hastened the countdown.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Meanwhile, the uncle that was selling meat skewer was palpitating. The women and young man in front of him seemed not to care about the escting situation as they kept on asking for seconds as if this was some sort of festival. The tall beautifuldy was leading with the oranged hairdying in a close second. The jaded hairdy was still contemting the food on her te while the youngdy was looking for sauce. Only Yunesia was actually looking up in the sky like a sane person she was.

    "Two!" shouted the middle-aged man as he furrowed his eyebrows."

    <em>*Gulp</em>

    <em></em>A huge swallowing sound was heard as it overrides the silent gasp of the people in the city.

    "ONE!"

    One person started to shriek in an instinct before he realized that the word didn''te from above but instead to the man that was giving his back toward the giant back by sitting in front of the stand.

    The uncle almost passed out from a heart attack as he heard what the young man in front of him just shout.

    "What?" muttered the man as he let his arm down before focusing on one single person below.

    "Just counting to one takes you so much time, what are you, two?" said the young man as he rotate the chair to face the giant birds above with his arms crossed before Cecile followed suit.

    "Na?!" the man opened his eyes wide, not to the man but the auburn beauty that sat right next to him.

    (Empress Cecile?! What?! What is their rtionship?! I heard nothing of this! Never mind, even she wouldn''t dare to fight her great grandfather) thought the man before he made a relieving swallow.

    "Empress Cecile, please pardon my interruption, but what is your rtionship with him?"

    "Huh?" Cecile raised one of her eyebrows, "I''m his wife."

    "What?!" eximed not only the three of them but all of the archers too. The huge news flooded them with gasps and disbelief caught their throats.

    "W-Wife?! Please pardon me for interrupting you two! If I may have your name, dashing young man," said the man whilst lowering his head. (This is crippling news! That talented woman had chosen her man?! Since when?! What scares me the most, I don''t even know his... Wait a minute... that face... that smirk...!!!)

    He took out the bounty poster with a flick of his finger looking at the image on it before looking back at the young man, "Impossible... impossible..."

    He looked at the poster onest time before his eyes trembled as his pupils slowly moved away from the poster.

    "?!?!" His eyes only widened up more and more as the young man that was still leisurely sitting, was standing right in front of him with his arms crossed.

    The archers couldn''t catch his movement with their eyes and could only helplessly followed his destination.

    "WW-What?!"

    "Since when did he?!"

    Jinughed before hemented, "Straight to the heart of his enemy."

    "Either he is reckless or he is very confident in his power,"mented the old man.

    "Surely is thetter," smiled Jin.

    The man instinctively draws his sword before creating a horizontal sh toward Lyon. (Shit! I messed up! I don''t want to offend the empress!) thought the man.

    <em>*Ptang!</em>

    <em></em>His and the surrounding eyes opened wide with his irises followed where the broken part of his sword fell. (He blocked it.... with his shin?!) he made a big gulp before looking at the young man with fear choking his soul (This is the young man Treas wanted?! This monster?!) thetter looked at him with a jade glow and vertical pupils. (But... I still have the upper hand here!)

    "Fire!"

    Ayumu''s heart jolted before she rushed forward but the two men pushed her shoulders down. She was shouting, screaming.

    "You dare to attack my city?!" the shout immediately froze the entire archers of the fleet.

    Ayumu''s eyes opened wide as she heard that familiar voice and the city had their breaths cut off.

    "T-T-That voice!" eximed one of the people below with a euphoric face.

    <em>*Splurt!</em>

    <em></em>Blood craved the air before Ayumu felt the force that was pushing him down vanished as two loud thuds followed.

    "I''m proud of you, Ayumu."

    Ayumu''s goosebumps immediately rose to the brim as tears couldn''t help but escaped out of her eyes.

    A figure walked past her and stood up straight with his domineering aura exuded. The surviving brother nervously turned his head to take a nce before his eyes widened in horror after he noticed who was standing behind him.

    "Garuda!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 464 - Garuda

    Choked by the presence of a man who had deemed impossible to ever wake up, the archers were trembling to the very end of their toes.

    "T-That blonde man!"

    "That vigorous stance of righteous!"

    "Impossible! Now of all time?! Garuda?!!"

    Some of the archers tumbled down on their butt as their eyes tremble in fear. Meanwhile.

    "YAAA!!!!"

    "SIR GARUDA!!!"

    "GARUDA!!!"

    The town entered a euphoric state as they chanted his name. It was obvious how his stance was in everyone''s heart. Being respected not just because of being a noble from birth, but also of his merit and achievements. He was definitely one of those rare nobles out there.

    "Please do forgive me, I have not taken a shower yet," said Garuda with a smile. His towering figure was menacing to the bone but his charismatic smile and the well-trimmed blonde beard of his gave out a secure feeling.

    (He did it!) thought Yunesia as she get off her seat and took a double step forward whilst looking up. (About one hundred or more physician tried their skills and they could only shake their head! He did it! The sun didn''t even move to dusk!)

    "He just proved himself to be more valuable than the treasures Treas possessed," muttered Yunesia as she puckered up her purple lips.

    "Heh," Cecile smirked before she jumped with only one leap. Her shadow ovepped the people''s euphoric faces before shended right beside Lyon. Her tall figure certainly caught their attention but some of them couldn''t recognize her. After all, she rarely went out in public and only her illusive names were spread.

    "E-Empress Cecile! Greetings! Forgive me for weing youte!" said Garuda.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Rise and shine Garuda, you''ve been sleeping for long enough, even your tomboy daughters couldn''t help but cry," answered Cecile with a smirk.

    "Ah, hahaha," smiled Garuda wryly while Ayumu''s cheeks turned a red hue.

    (What... what''s with this situation?! Empress Cecile and Lyon.... not to mention Garuda. Why? Why?! WHY?! This doesn''t make any sense!) said the eldest brother of the three.

    "Yo, Garuda!"

    The blonde man raised his eyebrows before another figure leaped on top of the luxurious house. The former naturally turned around before he opened his eyes wide and opened his crossed arms, "Older brother Jin?!"

    (Jin?! As in The Avnche Fist Jin?! Emperor Jin?! Empress Cecile''s father?! That man?!) thought the eldest brother of three as he made a harsh swallow.

    "No need to address me so formally, but I want to ask you something since you have regained your senses or whatnot. Did you really lose to my daughter?" asked Jin.

    His question brought a sh of cold, especially Ayumu. She had never heard of her father having a fight against her idol. She looked at her father who was smiling and grinning from ear to ear.

    "Were it not for the cultivation realm that I had,"

    "Heh," Cecile smirked as she closed her eyes.

    "I would have died."

    (Died...?) Ayumu opened her eyes wide as she looked at his father proudly admitting his defeat. No one would have ever know whether he was exaggerating or not, but the fact that the other person was famed for herbat talent since birth could only make it leaning toward the truth instead of lies.

    (G-Garuda was nearly killed by Empress Cecile?!) thought the eldest brother of three.

    "What..."

    "Isn''t Garuda belong to a generation before Empress Cecile?"

    "She won against him?"

    The town was drowned in amazement and disbelief at the same time. The gap between their age was astronomous thus their cultivation level should have followed suit. Garuda was not an ordinary cultivator that was made and grind inside a building. He was made on the battlefield and outside, hisbat capabilities were honed by blood and sweat that he shed. One on one against an enemy with the same level of cultivation would undoubtedly end up in his victory, yet.

    "I see, pretty benevolent of you to admit that you lose, I know it''s not easy for some people,"mented Jin before he leaped down to the back of the bird.

    "I guess that''s why you are trustworthy and your city loves you," said Jin as he nodded.

    "Older brother, surely you jest, your kingdom is more vast and colorful than mine. We couldn''tpete."

    Jin let out a sigh as Cecile chuckled.

    "Eh?" Garuda immediately knew something was wrong but he dare not to ask.

    "The story for that, is for another time, Sir Garuda."

    Garuda raised his eyebrows (That voice!).

    "Yunesia! You''re alive!" shouted Garuda as he turned around and saw her standing beside Cecile.

    "Thanks to you, not a single hair of mine was lost in that ce," Yunesia bowed, "I''m eternally grateful."

    (Y-Yunesia?! That mage genius?! She is also here?!)

    "Jin, I''m looking everywhere for you!"

    "Eek?!" Jin''s ears were casually pulled.

    (That''s?! Treas''s first granddaughter, Jin''s wife! What the... What''s going on...) he took a step back with his eyes having difficulty blinking.

    "I told you that he is not the right man for you."

    His heart almost thumped out of his chest as he heard those words. Thest survivor of the three brothers was the only one to see the figure that stood in front of both Jin and Prisc. To be able to give those two his back, his status must be higher than those. (You... you are!!!)

    "Lord Var!!"

    "Hm?" the old man looked at the lead attacker of the city, "and who are you?"

    (The direct descendant of Treas! The one that is supposed to inherit all of those riches! The one that was deemed missing! What''s going on here! No... No... It can''t be... It must be a coincidence right... the one that linked all of them... it cannot be...) his head felt as heavy as a mountain as he turned around to take a nce and looked at the horrific conclusion that he pulled.

    The young man that was wanted by the most influential family in the mortal world was currently smirking against him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 465 - Prey And Hunter

    "Lord Var! Please excuse my respectful wee!" said Garuda as he bowed to his waist toward the old man.

    "Lord who?" Jin was confused and he tilted his head slightly while looking at his father-inw.

    "Lord Var," answered Prisc.

    "Yeah I heard that, but his name is Noark, isn''t he?" asked Jin toward his wife.

    "Noark Treas Var, it''s hisst name."

    "Oh... ok, just like you, Prisc Treas err..." (Shit, I dig my own grave!) thought Jin before he heard the popping noise of his wife''s veins.

    "Hmm..," Noark didn''t bother that Prisc was punishing Jin behind his back as every scream the man made was the jiggling of soothing bells to his ears.

    "Oh... so this is what I look like on the poster, man they work fast, haha!"ughed Lyon as he was looking at his own bounty.

    (What?! Since when did he?!) the lead attacker of the city was bbergasted in horror as he unknowingly took a step back. He was right in front of him but he couldn''t see his movement at all. (He was crossing his arms a moment ago!) thought the lead attacker.

    Cecile cooly put her head on his shoulder before looking at the image of her husband imprinted on the poster.

    "Hmm..." she hummed.

    "What is it?" asked Lyon (Her hair smells so good).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "This can either be a good thing or a bad thing," muttered Cecile.

    (Bad thing? Chance!) thought the lead attacker as he might just as well found one silver lining of hope. He opened his mouth with his eyes brightened, if he didn''t take action now, he won''t see the sun tomorrow.

    However, before he could utter one word his shoulder was grabbed before his body face the other way. Without even manage to process the figure that caught him, his throat was choked as his feet left feathers.

    "I saved you three, then you tried to attack my city?!" Garuda''s eyes were ringly yellow as veins bulging could be seen forming between his furrowing eyebrows.

    "No... wait Ga- Sir Garuda wait!" his desperate call was pitiful as tears couldn''t help escaping out of his eyes. The pride of the cultivator was nowhere to be seen. Despite bringing such a huge fleet, the man was powerless against the angered father.

    "What! Do you still have something to say?! After pushing my daughter down whilst protecting my city?!" his grip tightened as his mind erupted with killing intent.

    "I do!" shouted the man before he made a smile, "You are too benevolent, Garuda."

    He flicked his finger before a returning jade stone was in his grasp. He wasted no time before destroying the stone and kicking Garuda''s chest away from him.

    "You!" shouted Garuda but it was all toote. The jade light engulfed the man as he mercilessly left his two dead brothers and the huge fleet.

    "As long as I''m alive I can build it all again! Hahaha!"

    "Being benevolent is different from being a fool," muttered Lyon before he followed up with a smile.

    The jade light skyrocketed to the sky, piercing it under everyone''s eyes. The townfolks were dismayed by the fact that the attacker left with their limbs still intact whilst the archers were betrayed by their master.

    "Heh,"

    Noark, Jin, and the rest of the passengers of the bird suddenly turned their eyes sharp except for Cecile as her auburn hair fluttered from a gentle eleration of his husband.

    "Dragon is the king of the sky, True Dragon, is the king of dragons,"mented Cecile before she let out a smirk.

    (He is going to chase that?!) thought Yunesia as she saw yet another unbelievable thing that Lyon was going to do.

    Another streak of jade light was piercing the sky as the townsfolk immediately noticed them. However, thetter was bigger and had a lot more bursts than the first one. The unbelievable speed caught them out of breath.

    "What is that?!"

    "Something crazy is happening there miss.. er.." the uncle that was selling skewered meats had ck lines whilst looking at the jaded-haired woman who was still contemting about eating the meat or not.

    Garuda looked up astonished and his mouth was gaping looking at the young man catching up against the returning jade stone. "What an unprecedented speed!"

    "Shouting my name like that, ruining my blissful moment, you think you can still be alive after that?"

    (What?)

    A hand reached out before the jade light dispersed in an instant. His body moved forward due to the inertia but his neck came to an absolute halt due to the unshaken choke. The attacker opened his eyes wide as he looked at those jade eyes that Lyon exuded from his.

    (What... the... HELL... ARE YOU?!) he couldn''t utter a word that could describe the young man in front of him.

    Lyon dragged his body as he stood at the center of attention from all the archers, townfolks, and onlookers. Hovering in the air as his sarong fluttered. He put one of his hands behind his back as his domineering aura exuded out without him even trying.

    "I am Lyon Torga."

    "The man that Treas wanted, but let it be known, I''m not alone," Lyon pulled the man before throwing him backward like he threw some sort of trashbag.

    Cecile smiled before she opened her arms and leaped forward as her eyes turned golden. Hundreds of fists happened in one single second as they could only hear a p before a splurt firework of blood adorned the town''s sky.

    "You know by now that you don''t stand a chance, so I give you guys a chance to live."

    "You see," Lyon crossed his arms, "I''m not used to ying the prey, so that''s why."

    Cecile chuckled (He is going to make him puke blood).

    "Spread the word! I put a bounty on Treas! That old bone''s head! The prize?" Lyon smirked.

    All of the archers were trembling as he heard what Lyon had just said. The madman was actually contending to the most influential family in the mortal world.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 466 - First Initiation

    The night had note yet and dusk was fast approaching. The sky was no longer blue in color but instead almost resembled that of Ryona''s hair. Standing with his back facing the horizon of the sun, his ck hair fluttered. The absolute domineering aura that he exuded off of his will was straining the other powers.

    Lyon crossed his arms as he faced the fleet with a smirk on his face before he nodded up.

    Seeing the signal, not even the archer could react before the huge birds themselves pped away. With one single stroke of their wings, the huge birds each went to their designated gate of the world. The sudden eleration caused the archers to grabbed their thick feathers in order not to lose bnce with one hand but their ears could hear the fluttering papers in their other hand.

    Lyon smiled as he turned around, disregarding the huge movement that soon alerted the multi-worlds he looked at the sun setting with his hand behind his back.

    -------------

    Inside a new world where the town was bustling with their own everyday life. A huge shadow crept up on theirnds before their gasping face was swallowed by it. Looking up with alert and shock some of them instinctively took a step back out of their instinct.

    "An attack?!"

    "What? Who are they?"

    The archers were trembling as they looked at the papers that were neatly stacked on their hands.

    "There is no way that I could do this..." said one of the archers as he was tearing up.

    "Brace yourself! We are already lucky to be alive!" said one of hisrades.

    "We are in a typhoon of two great powers! An old typhoon that was already famed for its destruction and a newborn typhoon that swept away the former''s face without any hesitation. We are very well be, in a part of a defining history! We just need to choose which part," said the captain before approached the side and looked down against the townsfolk.

    "Spread the word!" shouted the captain before he threw all of the papers in his hand and let them dance at the mercy of the wind before the huge bird screech and flew toward the next gate.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Meanwhile, in another world, the same thing was happening. A huge bird just came hovering in their city before a pile of papers was thrown like they were throwing a waste.

    Every cultivator, weak or strong was looking up the sky and looked at the fluttering papers. However, one of the papers was approaching one building in particr.

    The card was half the size of the door and what''s written on it could be seen from a faraway distance. It was a ce of the auction from a certain family. A pot-bellied man was standing in front of the building with his eyes squinting against the fluttering paper that came his way.

    "Huh?"

    His hand moved fast enough that a sound barrier was almost broken in the process. He turned the paper around...

    His narrowed eyes pped open in disbelief as his hands trembled.

    "He actually dares... to put a bounty on Treas''s head?! What a mad youth!" He slowly crumpled the paper before he took a breath and faced the sky. His narrow eyes had returned their shape before he muttered, "I thought it would be just a quick bounty, but it seems like, this is more than that. War is approaching... who is this, Lyon Torga. Someone from heaven? Or even worse..."

    Not many dared to stand against the opposing side of the Treas family. Not to mention with that kind of galore. He couldn''t even remember a time when did the Treas offended someone like this.

    (This mad young man, he didn''t know how ruthless that old bone really is, everyone you love will be targeted too now. I hope you are prepared for despair)

    "MA- MANAGER!!!"

    The pot-bellied man furrowed his eyebrows before he turned around and saw a figure rushing toward him. His subordinate was out of breath even though the distance and his cultivation level shouldn''t make him so. With this as a nce, he knew something urgent was on the matter.

    "What is it? Calm down."

    "B-But!"

    "If it''s regarding these papers, pay no mind. The mad youth is inciting great wrath out of him. We will see some spectacle of horror as what he nned to do to the youth''s loved ones."

    "Papers..?"

    "Huh? it''s not about the papers?"

    "What papers?"

    "Er... never mind... so what brings you to me with such rush?" asked the cultivation with a bright smile. One could almost see either the fakeness or the trained smile that was on his face. Being the manager of such a luxurious auction would surely bring out the best of him as both marketer and auctioneer, else the prestige would be lost.

    "We... our child branch is under attack!"

    "Huh? Hahaha! It''s about to turn night, why are you telling me thisme joke."

    "I''m serious manager! Fifty! Fifty!"

    "Fifty what?"

    "Fifty of our child branches has been destroyed!"

    His narrow eyes snapped open once again before he choked his subordinate, "This is not funny! Fifty you say?! We have experts guarding the auction house!! Every single one of them has one!! We paid them riches! If you are wrong about this I will snap your neck!"

    "Gh! Gh! I''m a serious manager! The houses have been destroyed the report said! Nothing was left! Not even the valuable artifacts!"

    "What did you say?! Then... it''s not a robbery?"

    "N-No... based on the reports... no..."

    "How many of them?! Who are they?!"

    "T-Three... There are three individuals!"

    "Three?!.... just three?! Are you sure?"

    "Y-Yes! Their names are unknown but... it was two men and one woman, One of the men was taller than the other while the woman, she had dark ears."

    *<em>Snapped!</em>

    <em></em>He killed his subordinate without any remorse as he heaved up and down in anger. (What kind of mad...?!?!?!)

    "Don''t tell me..." He opened up the crumpled paper in his hand.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 467 - No Mercy!

    "WHO ARE YOU?!" shouted someone with blood running over his face.

    Struggling to stand with hundreds behind him he looked at the tall figure in front of him with horror. (I''m an expert! I was hired to guard this auction house by Treas! Who in the right mind would fight Treas?!).

    His ashen hair slightly fluttered as he paid no heed to the question of the foremost fighter in front of him. His indifferent face was looking at the building behind the hundreds of cultivators that were standing in front of him. He opened his crossed arms before the hundreds of them were alerted as the flight instinct kicked in.

    "Oi! Don''t do it! You will incite his wrath!"

    The ashen haired didn''t mind his words as he raised his right arm casually before his hand formed a gripping motion.

    The hundreds cultivator was looking at his palms with gasped and choked words. There was no mercy appearing from his muscr right arm.

    The onlookers were looking from behind and a certain distance. They were all gulping their salivas as sweat profused out of their forehead. Their heart thumped as even a nce against that ashen-haired man brought down his cultivation pride to the base of the abyss.

    "The Wind Terror.... he didn''t even stand a chance. That ashen man didn''t even lift a single muscle before all of those cultivators had blood running out of their orifices."

    "It''s one thing after another... first the huge announcement that a young man was to be given a bounty by Treas, now....?!"

    "Do you think they are linked?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Lyon Torga... if this guy is his backing, we might as well anticipate a great war in near time, very near."

    "But... here is the thing... I just heard a piece of notorious news..."

    "What?"

    "That ashen-haired man, he is not the only one that is eradicating the auction houses... there are two others as well... not even the artifacts survived, it is clear that they didn''t want to rob the Treas... They are after something else...."

    "It seems like the things are more leaning toward him being Lyon''s backing."

    "Hmph!" The ashen-haired swung his w forward as if he tried to rip the air in front of him.

    The Wind Terror, the cultivator that was standing in the frontmost had his eyes opened wide before his hair fluttered against the wind. His mouth opened wide at the approaching force.

    *<em>Boom!</em><em></em>

    <em></em>The loud noise of the explosion could only be heard before the debris of the auction house was thrown away forward. The smoke from the destruction immediately permeated out of the site upon impact as the ground was ripped apart. A patch of blood adorned the remaining lot, but not a single limb could be seen. The smell of iron mingled with the cloud of dust from what was once the auction house.

    The onlookers were choked on their own words as their knees turned lifeless. Their eyes couldn''t help trembling as fear made them deaf out of their own thumping hearts. There was a limit to what a man could do, but that notion was stripped out by the event that was happening right in front of them. One swing of an arm, not even touching the matter, was enough to kill those hundreds of experts along with the auction house that Treas was proud of.

    "A weak mortal dare to humiliate my master''s prestige? Even those seraphim in heaven had to bow their heads from just looking at his feet."

    After saying those words, he was gone in the blink of an eye. He left nothing on his trace, even when people were looking at him with their eyes locked open, they couldn''t follow his movement. Tall that he was, his movement was gentle like his master.

    "Ugh... ah...."

    They felt as if the choking of their throat was finally over though nothing had really happened. The presence alone was suffocating and the destruction that he did topped it. There was not a single thing in this world that couldpare what he had just done. Even the hidden expert that observed him shook his head and neatly rolled the bounty poster of Lyon Torga.

    Treas had perhaps incited the wrath of a monster bigger than their own. The destruction of Treas seemed not so impossible with his appearance now.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the world.

    One man was standing with his back standing straight. Cleaning the dust off of his sses with a clean napkin the man captivated the horror faces of his surrounding that he didn''t mind. Unfazed by the witnesses he cooly wore his sses before his sharp eyes were revealed.

    "Excuse me," muttered the man before he disappeared from their sight.

    The onlookers immediately rushed in with their mouths gaping. Taking a good look at one of the auction houses... there was none. The experts that were guarding the building were also gone without a trace, not even blood was left. Only a huge crater there on the huge lot.

    Meanwhile, the other one...

    Her dark golden hair looked down before spitting her saliva. She took a slight jump before she brutally disappeared from everyone''s eyes.

    "W-Wh-What the... hell..."

    "I-Is that red thing below.. magma?!"

    The onlookers saw a glimmering red liquid slowly rising up as the temperatures followed. The sheer height of the giant pit made him crawl back in fear. They couldn''t believe that woman could not only destroy the building but ultimately gave them a newndmark.

    "Tt-this... this is not on the level of offending Treas anymore is it..." gulped an expert cultivator.

    "N-No... this is something major... and based on the flying news... she is probably Lyon Torga''s backing, one of the three so far!"

    "I think *<em>Gulp</em> They are trying to destroy Treas now... they are not fighting them... they are trying to annihte them. You can even sense the hatred she exuded when she rumbled our world."

    "Lyon Torga... that name gradually brought up fear instead of mockery now."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 468 - The Price Of The Bounty

    The multi-worlds were slowly entering an uproar. The currently most wanted man in the mortal world had started his counter attack and the situation turned dire than most. None of them would have ever thought that the young man was capable of turning the offense back. The resources of the Treas family had been challenged. It was never a one-sided game.

    His name rose as his fame grew exponentially, aligned with the increased numbers of Treas auction houses that were destroyed singlehandedly. Everyone was looking at the poster that was posted on the walls differently now, especially with the news of his attack waved and crashed against their faces. The smirk on that poster was not a smirk of a madman anymore. The smirk was of that face suddenly had a different meaning.

    What was known as a clown young man that offended the Treas''s head had turned its status over like the head of a spear. His unbound stands now yielded mysterious status. The backing, the connections, the identity, he was immediately the center of attention. Those bounty hunters immediately think twice, at least those that were keeping up with the news.

    "How many is it now...."

    "They.... those three are trying to clean them all out!"

    "They are not resting! They are not stopping, on to the next and then the next! Destroying the whole building without stopping! Being indifferent of who was standing in their way, those experts followed the demise of the building themselves if they chose to stand with it... they are brutal."

    "Who are those three?!"

    "I have no idea, but the fact that the word Treas didn''t faze them is still concerning."

    "That''s not what''s concerning! The concerning matter was that they also destroyed the artifacts inside!"

    Inside a private meeting, ten managers had all gathered in a short time notice. All of them had varying emotions but they were all inside the negative spectrum. Some were angered, some were dejected. All of their resources were destroyed as they speak. The deficit of their fortune was plummeting with every single tick from the clock.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What do we do now? Are we just going to let them do as they please?"

    "My child branches were crying and begging for my help, but I don''t understand, even when I send them some, they are all ended up dead instead."

    "The auction house is steeping low as we speak, if we don''t do something, then our main branch will be next."

    "I''m afraid that those three really are linked to the young man the head wanted."

    "That''s not all," the pot-bellied man finally gave a word before he throw a crumpled poster to the middle of the table.

    The rest furrowed their eyebrows before they averted their nce from the center of the table to the pot-bellied man.

    "That young man... is putting a bounty against the head."

    All of their eyebrows twitched at the same time as they heard what he just said. One of them reached out and took the paper with trembling hands.

    "It won''t be long until the news reached him, expect some irrational decision and action by then,"mented the pot-belied man before he crossed his arms with his eyes closed.

    He opened up the crumpled paper before his eyes opened wide.

    "What... madman!" shouted the man as he looked at the bounty.

    "What is it?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Don''t just gawk like that and tell us the number! How much is the prize for him?"

    "The numbers! Tell us the numbers!"

    "There are no numbers!" shouted the man before he threw the paper.

    "He is offering some type of service?"

    The man refused to answer before he sat back down with his arms crossed.

    The pot-bellied man let out a sigh before he opened his narrow eyes, "He, Lyon Torga, is offering a turd.... for his head."

    Their ears almost bled when they heard the answer. Sitting at the top of the most influential family, not even the Abyss Assassins would dare to take the mission even if the price was the entire vault of the Treas family. There was a limit that one could do, but there was one thing that deserves to be praise. The audacity of the young man called Lyon Torga.

    Not giving a single face to the head of Treas himself. A turd for the prize of his head. It was the ultimate insult that one could get.

    "What a savage fellow..."

    "With our power divided, we cannot stop this from spreading!"

    "He intends to destroy the Treas''s reputation."

    The pot-bellied man shook his head, "Even worse, he knew that this news would definitely reach the head ears. Even the man that sits on top of the world couldn''t help but look down when thetter made enoughmotion. His first attack is the one without lifting a finger. He intended to disrupt his calm thinking. Pressuring him further to make irrational decisions that would then turned into our disadvantages."

    "But what can we do?"

    The pot-bellied man shook his head, "We still have our resources, we must assign the best of the best! The most expert cultivators we can get our hands-on. No matter the price, we must live in order to mend the chaos afterward. I know all of us had steal some fortune from the auction, now is not the time to be corrupted, else we are all doomed."

    The rest looked at him before some of them nodded. With how things had escted, they must not hold reserve to their resources. Cheating on the head of the Treas was a risky move, however, when thingses down to it, it was well worth doing. Thetter didn''t suspect a thing and it seems like the flow of fortune couldn''t run out. Now that the well was being targeted, they couldn''t help but stand to guard it, else, they couldn''t satiate their greed. However, with every tick of the clock, they knew they were losing more and more.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 469 - Vulnerable Ascending God Cultivators

    One female was standing in front of a building that seemed deserted, with her face making bitter scorn as soon as her eyes took a sight against the card.

    "So, the one that we got is the female one huh?"

    A voice came out of nowhere before a figure appeared right in front of her. The haughty note matched the way the cultivator stood. He took his chin a bit higher as his eyes were looking down on her. (Why are her ears... ck? Is she cursed?)

    The onlookers and nearby cultivators immediately took notice before their eyes jolted in unison. The rumored three people that each destroying auction houses after auction houses that belonged to Treas, one of them were actually right in front of them.

    "This city hosted one of the main branches of Treas! Many experts had made some deal with it!"

    "Oi, keep your voice down!"

    "The other experts are approaching right as we speak!"

    <em>*Swoosh!</em>

    The wind was approaching before silhouettes after silhouette came and stood right beside the male cultivator that was guarding the huge building. The indomitable presence that all more than fifty of them exuded could pressure a stone to a crack. All of them had their own unique aura and not a single one of them looked like a noble. They were all built on the battlefield and the wild nature.

    "Damn! They all came!"

    "Of course they are! Don''t you know the benefit of having a contract with Treas? They won''t let someone destroy their way of making fortune, even if it''s a woman... though, why are her ears ck?"

    They all wondered the same thing. She had a weird feature that some old religious people would find appalling. However, their mockery couldn''t reach her ears nor did she care even if she heard it.

    "It''s overdy, your rampaging ways ends now."

    "I''m sorry to bully you like this but, I gotta make an easy life for myself you know. No hard feelings."

    "Take pride that you even manage to make the world tremble by your sight, even for Treas."

    They all smiled but their words did nothing as she was unfazed. Not even the jade streak light that wasing from the sky could make her took a nce.

    The returning jade stone was activated by someone and their destination was right at the entrance of the building that looked vacant just a moment ago. A skinny figure came out of the light, he was one of the men that was participating in that private meeting a moment ago. His eyes opened wide as he looked at the over fifty experts that gathered right in front of him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "W-What''s going on? Why are you all...Hm!" the manager furrowed his eyebrows as he saw a lone female standing right in at the gate.

    (Thank goodness I made those shady deals with these experts, otherwise, I would havee back to an empty lot)

    "I thank all of you foring to aid! However, I need to say a few words with this assant of ours," said the manager confidently before he stepped forward.

    "Don''t worry, as you all know me, I will not let this event went by without a proper *<em>Ehem!</em> gesture."

    The experts turned all smile before toward the walking man before they raised their weapons, "That''s our manager!"

    "Let''s continue our good work for years toe!"

    "Haha! I can even smell tonight''s banquet already!"

    The manager gave all smiles but his focus was toward the assant that made him slightly worried before in that private meeting. However, being protected by these over fifty cultivator experts he could have a piece of mind. (With the table being leveled, I might be able to procure up some information regarding Lyon''s background! Merit oh merit, I wonder what kind of prize will I have from the head! Hahaha!).

    "Hello there..."

    The woman didn''t answer.

    (What a cold bitch! Heh, no matter, I still have the upper hand here).

    "It seems that we are at odds. However, nothing in this world stood forever right? Why not exchange some words with me and cool down a bit?"

    (What meddlesome bitch! You are making me lose face here!) thought the manager as veins could be seen bulging beside her mouth.

    The woman suddenly showed her hand to his surprise.

    "Woah, hold it right there missy, I could only hold my string for so long," said one of the experts as he locked his target using his bow.

    "I''m sure you are not going to do anything rash now," said the manager with a smile despite the small profusing sweat on his forehead. He opened his arms, "all of them is an Ascending God realm cultivator!"

    (The gathering of such power is unprecedented, I''m sure that she is changing her mind now... Hmmm? Heh, too afraid that her body froze out of fear eh) thought the manager as he saw her indifference.

    "We can all forgive and forget now, I''m sure your two friends will��"

    *BOOM!

    The woman suddenly leaped and pierced the clouds above, leaving a powerful gale that fluttered his hair and squinting his eyes. Even the experts couldn''t help but be astonished by that sudden jump as they all had their heads looking up at the sky.

    "Hah, a coward."

    "Hey that''s not fair, we are all over fifty and she is only one."

    "Well, you''re right but��?!?!"

    All of the experts suddenly had an ominous feeling as their legs felt as heavy as the ground they were standing on.

    "The pressure is unreal!"

    "W-What''s going on?! I couldn''t lift my finger!"

    The manager felt as if something was ripping his entire organs down to the ground.

    "Is it her?!"

    "Look! It is her!"

    The woman revealed herself once more as she brood over them with scorn on her face.

    "Vulnerable from the sky and you call yourself the main branch, how pathetic! This much and you dare to demean my emperor''s reputation?!" she furrowed her eyebrows, "Then watch closely how helpless you are..."

    The thick white clouds suddenly turned dark in a single re of hers before the surging current from nature''s finest let out a deafening roar.

    "N-No... please... no..."

    "Oh fuck, oh fuck!"

    "But... but... I''m an Ascending God cultivator..."

    The experts wailed and turned distressed but the pressure locked their soul on the site still. Their heart rate increased exponentially as the ominous feeling had triggered their flight instinct. However, no matter how many times they beg their legs to move, not even their toes could budge.

    "Wa... Let''s get out of here!"

    "Everyone run!"

    The onlookers didn''t think twice before scrambling apart with their hearts thumping in preparation for the sudden shock.

    The thumping noise in the sky was more like a roar of madness but one loud spit could be heard from above before itnded right on top of the card.

    The manager''s pupils dted to the extreme as a bright light wasing at him. His eardrums were busted even before the lightning strikes down.

    *<em>Boom!</em>

    The ground shook greatly as the onlookers that managed to get away found themselves to be in a state of unbnce, even when they were above ground. The bright light almost blinded some of them but they all watched it in horror. All those Ascending God realm cultivator experts, along with the ground they were standing... not even ash was left.

    Her dark golden hair fluttered before she disappeared with a leap.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 470 - Backing? Dont Get Me Wrong

    The destruction was brought forth without a warning. All of the onlookers trembled on their feet before their knees crashed against the ground. There was not a single thought that ran through their mind that the woman would eventually evaporate, not even destroy, but evaporated the whole thing in one single st. The pain that they took from watching the bright light was nothingpared to what they were currently seeing.

    "T-Treas''s main branch is..."

    "This is unreal! How can one cultivator destroy a mass of Ascending God realm cultivators in one single blow!"

    "Imagine how much dedication one must take to be in that realm..."

    "This is too cruel..."

    The onlookersmented their fate but one name struck their fear without a doubt. That wanted man''s name loomed their heart. With his face being spread out just as they speak, more and more people took ount of this young man from thetter generation. Especially his powerful backings that were unidentified.

    A new force came with a bang and Treas couldn''t sit still on their butt now. They wouldn''t think that the situation could escte to this point. His presence daunted more and more. Nothing ever creates such suspense for the most influential family in the mortal world.

    The huge spark finally incited those big organizations'' interest. The sudden development was intriguing for the powerful cultivators that sat at the top of the hierarchy. Even with such a high bounty ced on him, the young man actually retaliated despite their expectations. They thought that no more than a day was needed to sweep this little problem under the rug. However, that was not the case. Even the main branch that hosted many expert cultivators ended up dead with the building.

    -----------------

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Lyon Torga, Lyon Torga... who is he... the information only consisted that he came from a small kingdom in a lesser world not worth mentioning! But! How the hell did he have such backing?! Is he from Heaven?"

    The skinny man walked back and forth whilst thinking inside his room. Rummaging his thought over and over but he couldn''t find an answer. It won''t be long before the head caught wind of him being ced in a bounty with a turd as a prize. However, he was also in a bind. Even if their resources were abundant, he couldn''t take the risk of investing to attack Lyon''s loved ones now.

    (We got ''check'' by him) thought the skinny man. They couldn''t y dirty now since they themselves were in the process of annihtion.

    His narrow eyes suddenly snapped open, "Someone is here!"

    Without wasting a single moment he burst through the walls and catching his subordinates by surprise and horror on their faces. But it didn''t matter, his gaze was on the entrance before with his feetnding on the ground he looked at the figure that was standing right on the gate.

    (There he is.. the one with the sses... he didn''t seem intimidating as I thought he would be but...<em>*Gulp!</em> something about him is off.... he dressed like a butler of a high noble... how odd) thought the skinny man.

    "Are you here to destroy this building?" (I know it''s a stupid question but this will buy them time and once he gave out an opening to strike, he is nothing but a corpse then!)

    "Hmm?" he readjusted his sses with a push before his sharp eyes were revealed through those lenses.

    "Are you here to buy time?" asked the man with straight lips.

    His eyebrows rose naturally despite the shock that he felt inside his mind (Looks like his appearance is not just for show, at least he noticed the somewhat vacant ce)

    "Please sir, do excuse me if you think it that way. However, it is not my intention to buy time."

    "What''s this, you change your attitude in a split second, do you think thatme and shameless act of yours could gain my favor? How pathetic, did you think that I''m your customer of some sort? There is nothing worthwhile items inside your warehouse and I thought that this is the main branch. Sigh, what a waste of breath this ce is."

    The barrage of insults that he never thought woulde out of someone''s mouth caught him ring, however, the re soon turned into disbelief as he digested his words (Did he just said... my warehouse... he had gone to my warehouse? But the ce is at the farthest back! Are you telling me that he... ah! So that means! He is allowing his presence to be detected?!)

    "Now now, your fear is showing," said the man as he casually walked forward.

    (Hah, though he might be dangerous, he is an open target. The experts have been hiding in strategic ces! Come closer then! Come closer now!) thought the skinny man as he unintentionally let out a smile.

    "Hm... now you are smiling..."

    "Hehehe, please excuse me, one couldn''t help but be happy at this kind of moment. However, dear sir, may I ask something?"

    "What is it?"

    The man stood in front of the skinny manager with his chin slightly risen. (E-Eh? Howe he got this close already? Aren''t those experts watching this?! This is their chance?!)

    "I-I..." his eyes could no longer narrow as he nervously looked left and right before continuing, "I- I wonder why would you be Lyon Torga''s backing if you are this powerful... I''ve heard that his cultivati�� AGH!!!"

    His neck was strangled by his hand before his feet effortlessly stand above ground.

    "How dare you casually say the emperor''s name like that!" shouted the man before his mana burst out with a furrow of his eyebrows and blew away the bushes and the trees in their surroundings, even one of the pirs of the building cracked.

    (W-W WHaT?!!) screamed the manager as he took a nce at the surrounding. Corpses upon corpses adorned his sight. Those were the experts of various legions, various sects, all of them had the Ascending God level. His eyes averted back to the man that was choking him with one hand. Swallowed by fear he could only open his ears.

    "Also... don''t get me wrong..." said the man as he readjusted his sses with a push of his finger.

    "We are not his backing... on the contrary, the emperor is our backing, in fact, the whole mortal world used to have his backing! Ungrateful fucks! Die!"

    He slightly threw him up in the air before pushing both of his palms forward to his stomach. The manager couldn''t even scream before he turned into a bloody mist as the building behind him destroyed into a huge cloud of dust after a loud thump of the world crashed the onlookers'' ears.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 471 - Hes Coming!

    Sitting on the morous throne of them all, adorned with the finest metal to cover his body. The old man''s eyes were ring despite all the paperwork had been settled. The servants were ready at the back and call of his bidding but he could hear rushing footsteps going to the throne room. mming the door open, it was a woman who heaved up and down.

    "Hmm, I thought that brat has been captured, it''s only you, Titania."

    Titania, the mother of Russel, the third and youngest child of Noark, was in a rage after the loss of both her son and husband. She would have never thought that things had escted to this point. That determining day was supposed to be hers but instead, that young man ruined her future and everything she owned in one well swoop.

    "G-Grandfather, we have some problems."

    "What is it?"

    "Our auction houses are being destroyed as we speak."

    "Houses? Hmm... no matter, find out who we angered and entice them with our resources."

    Titania was slightly surprised by his calm demeanor. She had prepared her heart for him to flip out but that didn''t happen. (Something must have happened before) she had not paid much attention to the mundane affair for so long. Being born in such a rich family, she couldn''t care less.

    Titania shook her head, "No grandfather, the sum is not a small number. The numbers were declining in a sharp steep."

    "Hmm? Are they trying to offend me on purpose? Is it one of my enemies?"

    "I don''t know, but we do have a clue. There are three people that are destroying our auction house, and the weird part is, they seemed to have not shown interest in the artifacts. that the building hoarded."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Only three people? What madness! Are the cultivators that I paid not guarding the building?"

    "That''s the worst part, they did. However, they were no match at all. The report said that the assant as if not even trying to fight them. They just targeted the building and they just caught along with it."

    "Hmm! It seems like they notoriously targeting my reputation on the matter."

    "There is another bad news grandfather."

    He furrowed his eyebrows and the clear discontent on his face was visible with the naked eye. Any other person would have lost it if they saw him like this. His connection was powerful enough to summon thousands of experts at the back and call. Luckily it was her granddaughter.

    "One of the Summoning Ruby Stones of the manager," she took a deep breath before continuing, "turned dark."

    The old man identally let out an excessive force before unintentionally breaking the armrest of his throne. The loud crack sent a jolt to Titania''s thumping heart. The veins beside his eyes were slightly bulging alongside those in his forehead.

    "The manager is in charge of the main branch, many valuable things were stored there! Are you telling me that we got robbed?! Those main branches were guarded with one Ascending God Realm cultivator! What the fuck are they doing?!"

    Titania shook her head albeit nervously, "The building in the main branch was also destroyed ording to the report that I just received. Not a single artifact was stolen but not a single artifact, survived."

    "What?!" the old man''s crippling mouth was trembling as his eyelids refused to drop down even once. His jaw was clenched, not in his entire life that he had been faced with such a p to the face of his reputation.

    "Who are they?"

    "Sadly we have not received any information about that. Not even in a single slip-up of conversation that they revealed their names. However, they all acted individually rather than together."

    "What?! You mean it only took one person to take down my main branch?!"

    The unprecedented truth brought more thrust toward his high prestige reputation. Those experts couldn''t even stop a single person. Not to mention, the building was made of the highest material one could get in the elite marketce.

    "That''s not all, even the ground of the main branch was in an alerting state, in one ce, one could even see the bubbling magma looking for the surface."

    "What?!"

    "The reports also said that there are indications that the three were Lyon''s backing."

    "Impossible! We already have info of his background, he is a nobody from a lesser world."

    "That''s not all, I have, another bad news," said Titania as she shook her head before bracing herself up, "He... put a bounty for your head."

    His jaw was cked open as no word could escape his choked throat. Never in his mind that he was to be put in a bounty. His teeth gradually gritted before he reached out his arm, "Give me the number! How much did he put on me?!"

    Titania looked away and nced at the clean floor instead, refusing to answer his question. Instead, she pulled up the rolled-up paper and gave it to him to read.

    His eyes squinted against Titania before rudely taking away the paper and opened it with a slight force. His eyes couldn''t blink as he read the content. His entire body trembled in rage before he puked out blood due to the bubbling rush. The content incited the wounded soul but the anger in his face was unsubdued.

    "LY��"

    Before he could shout his name a soldier came rushing with a report.

    "S-Sir! Another Summoning Ruby Stone had turned dark!"

    "WHAT?!" eximed the old man in disbelief as he knew what that meant. Another main branch had fallen.

    "Also, it has been spotted! A young man riding a huge flying bird! He is not alone! He stood with an abundance of experts behind his back! Their destination is spected to be here!"

    The old man''s and Titania''s eyes opened wide in disbelief.

    ----------------------------

    On top of the head of the bird, he stood at the frontmost. His ck hair fluttered as his arms were crossed. With Cecile and the others behind his back, he let out his iconic smirk toward the horizon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 472 - Silent Cry Of The Gallant

    The looming shadows soon crept up and swallowed the unsuspecting cultivators below. They all turned their heads up before their eyes opened side. Flying with enough altitude, one could see the fluttering of the feathers with a squint of the eye. There was not enough amazement already until they saw the young man that stood above the huge bird''s head.

    "Look up there! It''s him!"

    "No doubt about it, it''s the young man!"

    "Lyon Torga!"

    The name had now brought fear and amazement hand in hand. Spread from mouths to mouths, his own reputation preceded him. They all took a nce at the walls. The poster of his bounty was being ced clearly in public ces, inndmarks of their world. The Treas''s influence was that great. Their connections were unimaginable. Yet. The young man that they wanted alive was something different.

    A counter deal was made. A counter bounty existed. Though no experts would take the bounty seriously and cut off the Treas''s head, the meaning behind the prize was what led them to think about the young man. The mad purposely and deliberately trying to stomp the most influential family in the mortal world before their sword crossed. Some people might think it was a suicidal act. Those higher-ups knew the way of how Treas y their game. However, with the auction houses behind blown away one by one, they all had to turn their thoughts around.

    "You all don''t want to get on his bad side...."

    "I saw it! I was there when it happened!"

    "Even an Ascending God realm cultivator was nothing against his backing."

    "However look! Don''t you recognize some of those guys that stand behind him?!"

    A golden hair starked the sky as his indomitable figure stood straight against the wind. The onlookers couldn''t believe their eyes no matter how many he tried to rub them. That charismatic figure was standing behind that youth with his chest tight and his arms on his back.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What the?! That''s!"

    "Impossible! He has woken up?!"

    "That is Ayumu beside him! No doubt! No doubt! He has returned! Garuda has awakened!

    They were in disbelief however, their thoughts didn''t stop there. Once they saw that auburn hair fluttering about against the wind. Ther fear was on their toes. They couldn''t even differentiate their feelings anymore. That woman was famed for its coldness and mostly iste herself in that famous room, yet, thedy was out today, but not only that, she was actually standing right beside him.

    "What the..."

    "Isn''t she also from Treas? Why are they..."

    "Hmm... it seems the problem is moreplicated than a simple offense."

    The onlookers didn''t understand the source of the conflict since everything was escting so quickly for them to even begin with and they never thought that the problem would get this big with the young man actually making an alerting counter.

    "The genius, Yunesia is also there..."

    "Emperor Jin, Empress Prisc."

    "The more I looked at it, the more vicious this group is. How can he summon such powerful beings as his backing?"

    The people below could only stand in awe. Some of them wished to be that young man. Daring and dashing, even when facing such a monstrous family he didn''t shed a single faze. Unbeknownst to Lyon, he had brought such various impressions toward the people.

    "What are you thinking Lyon?" asked Cecile as she took a nce against her husband.

    "Hmm, I find it weird that those experts stoppeding after me."

    "What are you talking about, with these people behind your back, would they even think to step forward and revealed themselves?"

    "I don''t know, surely there is someone strong enough to test themselves against us, right? Any hidden experts? I thought the Treas was famed for its massive connectivity with powerful forces, but I guess there is no such thing."

    Cecile shook her head with a smile, "You are thinking too lightly, the fools have had enough dead already, the individual experts will retract back once they saw us, our image is being spread as we speak, only experts belonging in some type of a group had the slight bravery to challenge us."

    Lyon smirked, "Heh, then we might expect some grand festival when we arrived at their headquarter huh?"

    "That''s a given don''t you think?"

    Meanwhile, Ayumu was tugging her father''s sleeve.

    "Hmm? What is it Ayumu?" asked Garuda before he saw her daughter pouting her lips.

    His eyes immediately softened. He knew her daughter was not the type to show her emotion easily. His vegetative state must have forced her to grow mature than she should. He wondered if its a good thing or not but he knew the answer won''t matter. No matter what, she is still his daughter.

    He put his palm over his head while slightly rubbing them, "Sorry, I guess I''m acting selfishly again."

    He knew he had put up a lot of stress on his daughter. He was seen as unselfish and noble, however, his image from his own daughter''s view definitely different. The more he remembered about it the sourer his heart be. (I have been too selfish, not against my people, but my own daughter).

    However, Ayumu shook her head.

    "No, father."

    "Huh?"

    "Have you not acted like the way you are now, I wouldn''t believe that you are the real you. If you choose to stay and rest on your stinky bed, I would have tried to kill you since you must be possessed."

    (K-Kill?! Okay, that choice of word is really sharp don''t you think?!) thought Garuda as he smiled wryly.

    "But I''m d, at least I can talk to you now," said Ayumu before she gave him a hug and buried her face toward his chest.

    The gant Garuda had his throat instantly turned hoarse. He felt his chest was getting drenched. No word was out of his lips as he embraced his daughter with both of their eyes tearing up.

    Madoku couldn''t help but let out a rare smile toward her best friend before looking at her own older sister. There was a magnitude of interest greater than ever in her eyes and her sight wasnding on one young man that kept on breaking the norm.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 473 - Furious

    "How many of them left!" asked the Treas lord.

    His shout reverberated the entire room and sent the soldier to a slight jolt. Thetter was palpitating. The angered old man in front of him could wipe out his family in a few words. He truly didn''t want to offend him in the slightest but there was only so much that he could do.

    "E-Eight sir!" answered the soldier. His stutter was understandable though it was uneptable to show it to a person of such high status.

    The Treas lord started to rub his finger to show his fidgeting. One of the highest statuses of a man was currently nervous. Having such grand resources that could be its ownnd was surely assuring him ever since he was young. There was no such thing as worry, he had it all ever since he learned how to breathe air. Peace of mind was a luxury for some people but for him it was abundance.

    (Impossible, how can that young man have such powerful backing! Isn''t he nothing but from a lesser world kingdom? I wanted to hold his loved ones hostage by the seventh day! I''ve been yed!) thought the old man as he started to feel something foreign inside his mind. Clouded by the feeling that he would have never admitted, he almost lost his mind. (Me scared?! From a kid?! Impossible!).

    He stood up with his morous armor on disy. Just that armor alone brought the presence of a ruler.

    "Call up all the cultivator experts! If those three and that wretched young rat decided toe here then we will wee them! With swords and pike!" shouted the old man as he ordered his men.

    "Don''t hold back on the resources! Any weapon! Famous bounty hunter or even a criminal! Summon them all! He is making a mockery of my name and legacy! Then let''s show him! What it truly means to go against Treas!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Y-Yes!" the soldier answered before he turned around. Running down the hall he felt as if the clenching choke on his heart slowly diminished. The aura was unbearable, however, it was nothingpared to his shaking legs. The rattle of his armor was clear to his ears and he made a harsh swallow. (Something big ising!).

    He ran forward before another soldier passed him by in a hurry. His eyes opened wide before he turned around and saw him rushing toward the door. (Don''t tell me!)

    "S-Sir! Emergency Report!"

    The second soldier came into a face of disgust of his master. He shrieked inwardly but his trembling hands couldn''t help but be stiffen as he said, "S-Seven!"

    The lord of Treas furrowed his eyebrows as he heard the word Seven.

    "Another one has fallen?!" asked Titania that was beside him. She couldn''t believe the three of them acted so fast. The dy was within minutes and not even an hour. Even though it was clear that their auction houses were easily spotted, it would still take them absurdly long of a time tob all of them. Especially the main branches, those were guarded with at least one Ascending God realm cultivator. (Impossible, even if they manage to destroy one, it must have drained their energy! Howe they continue on the rampage without taking a breath?!) thought Titania.

    "N-No miss."

    "Hmm?" Lord Treas squinted his eyes as he looked at the soldier before he reprimand him, "Stop ying around or I will have your family erased from this history!"

    "Ah! Please forgive me!" the soldier knelt with tears in his eyes.

    "Enough! Speak!" shouted his master.

    "Seven! Seven main branches have fallen!" shouted the soldier before he bang his head to the floor.

    "Ah?!" Titania''s mouth couldn''t help but gasp in horror.

    The lord of Treas had his jaw cked open. His words and his thoughts were stuck inside his throat. Not a hoarse word came out of his weary lips but the jaw soon clenched as he gritted his teeth. He quickly descended down.

    The second soldier had his eyes opened wide as he heard the nking of his master''s armors getting louder and louder. His head nervously looking up and saw the bitter and scornful face of his master. His shriek was now loud and open before he instinctively back away but sat on his butt instead.

    A hand moved so fast that his neck was suddenly grabbed and his weight figure was easily lifted up.

    "Seven of my main branches are destroyed?! Don''t y games with me!" said the lord of Treas.

    "N-No, sir! I won''t dare! I won''t dare! Please spare me! Please spare me!" the second soldier repeatedly begged but there was no mercy inside the lord''s eyes, there was only rage.

    His reputation was currently being ruined slowly and cripplingly by that youth. Now, the fact that his main branches couldn''t stand a chance, not even an hour, it would be the hammer on the nail. Not to mention that not a single artifact made it out intact. The report only turned him more and more furious.

    "Sir!"

    "Huh?"

    A third soldier came in. His eyes looked at hisrade that was strangled by his master. Pitiful was reflected for a sh but he didn''t have much time before he said, "Reporting in sir! Another main branch had fallen! There are currently two Summoning Ruby Stone left!"

    "What did you say?!" eximed Titania before she continued, "You''re not lying are you?!"

    "No ma''am I-I mean miss! I swore by Treas name that I speak the truth."

    "GRRRR AAAH!" the lord of the Treas threw the second soldier toward the third who received it with his stomach. The two rolled outside but even they could hear the heavy heave of up and down from their master. Like a mad bull that was being cornered his breath almost gave out a mist of smoke.

    "TOOOOORGAAAAA!!" shouted the lord of the Treas at the top of his lung.. All of the soldiers and servants shrieked as his scream echoed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 474 - Three

    The pot-bellied manager sat on his chair with no one in front of him. He wished not to be disturbed.

    He let out a long heavy snort as he averted his eyes from his fidgeting hands toward the ck stones on the etched shelf on the wall. Every dark hue gave an ominous feeling like the ck mist slowly permeating out of those rocks. It was the mana of the bearer returning to nature and it also meant death.

    "This is ridiculous, not even three hours had gone by and they are already dead?" muttered the pot-bellied man. The astonishing feat of destroying the main branches of Treas soon turned to be horrific. It was unprecedented. He could have never imagined that they work so fast.

    "How scary, not even Treas has the capabilities to do the same kind of thing," muttered the pot-bellied man before he let out a big snort.

    "Lyon Torga, who exactly are you?" asked the pot-bellied man to the air. His eyes squinted as he watched thest Summoning Ruby stone on the shelf. The gleam gradually dimmed.

    "Huh?" his narrow eyes squinted as he stood up in instinct.

    Under his watchful gaze, the red stone turned ck in a blink of a shade before letting out the ominous ck mist. The ck mist fell to the ground and the stone couldn''t manage to reflect the emotion that the pot-bellied man showed.

    Starring in disbelief that another one had just died, he took a deep breath. His nervousness was heightened to a taller height.

    "Those fools, can''t they really do something at all?! All those resources are wasted on them! I should have plotted against them from a long time ago if I knew theirpetence was for naught. Damn it! Now I''m stuck with this!"

    Being the only manager of Treas brought him but two options. Fight or flight. Both options had pros and cons but the cons side of both was dire. Fleeing from this ce might get him a better peace of mind for a while, but if Treas ended up winning the battle, he is absolutely dead.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The Treas family wouldn''t hold back for a moment to track him down and kill them. There won''t be a single leeway then. Betraying the family meant death.

    "Looks like I have no choice but to fight. Ah, the resources that I had umted over the years, (though through corruption) at the end went for my own protection. However, I guess I''m lucky enough to be thest one to be targeted by one of those three maniacs," chuckled the pot-bellied man before he reached out to the door

    He opened it with a push to the side before the door slipped open. The hustle and bustle of the people greeted his face. They wereughing and everything was merry. Their weapons were on full disy and their menacing aura exuded.

    Any passerby refused to take the route and went around instead. They were afraid to even make eye contact with one of them.

    "Oi, oi, are you serious, some of them are even criminals."

    "I never thought I would see the day."

    "That fat manager is not ying around."

    "Can you me him? Main branches after main branches were destroyed. It is only a matter of time until his turn. He is not going to wait and die now, is he?"

    Hiring a criminal would scratch the Treas family name greatly. However, how much does reputation costpare to one''s life? Though they don''t condone his action, they understood his situation.

    Some of themmented the manager''s fate. He was presented with two heavy options. The fact that he chose to fight instead was alreadymendable.

    "Why didn''t the headquarter showed up with backups and such?"

    "Do you think that they could do it like flipping one''s hand? Even with how rich you are, there are still some limitations by nature. Furthermore, their attack pattern is randomized. They couldn''t guess where one of them will show up or even when they show up."

    "However I''ve heard some news,"

    "What?"

    "Lyon, that madd is going straight to Treas headquarters without making a turn or stopping."

    "Damn, he didn''t mess around. Goddamnit, when can I be that cool."

    Whilst the onlookers were lowering their voice down and spoke among themselves. Some of the cultivators the pot-bellied man hired grew unrest.

    "What is this manager? Just pay us already! Those guys won''t even dare toe here with us standing guard hahaha!"

    The manager gave out a bright smile (You wretches scum! I paid a hefty load to get you out of your hiding, the least you could do is shut up!).

    "Hahaha, I''m a level eight Ascending God realm cultivator! Who in the world here is foolish enough to go against me?" said one of the cultivators.

    "Don''t get cocky! I''m a level seven but I still could beat you."

    "What did you say? You want to fight?"

    "Bring it."

    "Oi stop it, I''m not hiring you guys to fight one another," said the manager as his eyes snapped open. No matter what he still had the high ground against these ill-mannered cultivators. His backing was Treas themselves, even they wouldn''t dare to tarnish the name.

    Their ring stop before one of them chuckled, "We are just kidding here, no need to get so tight uncle manager."

    "Well, this is more lively than the others," said the man before readjusting his sses with his finger.

    All the cultivators immediately opened their eyes wide before they all turned around in unison.

    (It''s time) thought the pot-bellied manager before he furrowed his eyebrows. However, his already opened eyes only got wider as he noticed two other silhouettes standing on the sides of the first one.

    "T-Three?!" shouted the pot-bellied manager as his hair turned disheaveled.

    The ashen-haired giant, the woman with dark ears, and the man that looked like a professional butler.. The mere presence of the three choked the onlookers'' word.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 475 - Mist Of Blood

    The appearance of the three was seamless and untraceable. The experts amongst the onlookers immediately felt immense underwhelmed by their presence. Came without a change of wind and arrived with a heavy aura that shifted at will. With this one single move, they silently admitted defeat.

    "Three! It''s all of them!"

    "Damn! They didn''t hold back for the final one!"

    "Don''t you think *gulp, that is dangerous here? One of them could easily destroy thend with a wave of their hand. If the three of them have gathered here, there is no telling if this world could survive or not!"

    Their curiosity and their excitement collided at the same increasing value. Cold sweat was drenching all of their faces and their trembling knees could be heard if one concentrate enough.

    "So these three huh?" asked one brave criminal as he step forward from the rest. The rest of the group wasughing with a chuckle as they let the drunken fool got close.

    A thousandughs were reverberating the world and any other cultivator would have their heart shrieked inwardly. However, not a single bat of an eye was made from the trio that everyone feared. The three of them along eradicate almost all of Treas''s auction houses. Nobody knew where they came from and they could only link it to one man that recently steal the spotlight.

    The three of them were the ones responsible for bringing his name to such height. The fame and the silhouette of the smirk that he made rose sky high. The young man that was supposed to be a nobody suddenly heat up and be the talk of the world.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The sluggish drunk approached the man in the middle with a few hups from his drunk state. He dragged his feet forward with a sword dangling in his hand.

    (I paid them a hefty price and this is what I get?!) thought the pot-belied man with a furrow of his eyebrows (However, how weird, not even with my connection did I ever notice these guys. Where the hell did theye from?)

    "You''re only a Godhood cultivator, yet you dare to beat this king of criminals, Sir Barus!" said the man as he pointed against himself. The self-deration brought about theughter of the rest cultivators that the manager hired. There was not a single doubt that the man was acting all high and mighty. With those powerful cultivators behind him, he doubts that the three of them would dare to do anything rash and disadvantageous.

    "I''m a level five Asce��" his eyes opened wide as a flick of a finger wasing toward him.

    *<em>Splurt!</em>

    He didn''t finish his word before the world stood still as if time was frozen. The pot-bellied manager opened his mouth up before his jaw was locked. The following cultivators in front of him were doing the same thing. They watched their allies was casually in by a Godhood cultivator. The blood didn''t spark against the sky but instead, it was bursting through them. Some of the criminals'' faces were on the receiving end of the blood. There was not a single remnant left but the red thick liquid of him.

    "He... He literally turned into mist...."

    "Did... did you see what happened?"

    "He... flicked his finger..."

    "What?!"

    "The worst part is... he didn''t even touch it with his flicked finger! That ashen hair giant is a monster!"

    One of the onlookers was falling on their ass as he couldn''t blink even when he wanted to. The power disy was too much for him to bear and the gore made his stomach upset. The man crawling out from the ce without much further thinking.

    "W-What the... What happened?" muttered the manager as his narrow eyes couldn''t be narrowed anymore. That level five Ascending God criminal was causally obliterated with a flick of a finger against the air. (That''s the fucking air! Who the fuck is that powerful?!) thought the pot-bellied manager as he looked at the ashen-haired one. The figure was obviously taller than the rest and unfazed like the rest.

    "Impossible, howe a Godhood cultivator put out that much strength!"

    "You''ll pay dearly for that!"

    He didn''t give single care to the uproar of the criminals and their daunting aura. They all may pull their weapons out and aim at him. Rushing against him as the ground trembled with each footstep that they made. As if an army was trying to overkill one person. However, toward the iing rage of the gods, he crossed his arms before a dark golden hair fluttered with a leap.

    Her iconic ck ears came out of nowhere before she shed forward.

    Going through all the thousands of experts in under one split second, the pot-bellied manager suddenly came face to face against her blue eyes.

    The man with the sses let out a sigh before pulling out an umbre with a flick of his finger. He pointed it forward before pushing that one single button with his perfectly clean gloves. The umbre unveiled its shelf in a snap of a second before he took a nce against his half-giant ally.

    "No need."

    "Suit yourself.

    *<em>THUMP!</em>

    <em></em>A loud thump was heard before an explosion ensued. A single st of firework made out of blood exploded and it instantly painted the umbre that he held. The thousand of criminals were instantly turned into nothingness. One could even see a slit of space like one''s thin opened wound from a knife, peaking against the spatial storm inside.

    The onlookers were stumped as their eyes couldn''t blink anymore. There was a limit to what one could do but what she just did brought their imagination to halt. All those hustle and bustle that they just made instantly vanished to thin air.

    The pot-bellied manager couldn''t believe what just happened as all of his resources turned into a mist of blood in a split second.. His pupils constricted but thedy with ck ears in front of her took up a paper in her hand.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 476 - Too Bad

    The pot-bellied manager was looking at the face the woman made. She opened the poster up before her lips curved upward with her eyes dting. The ominous feeling that crept up inside him immediately swelled. Death and he were even closer than the top of his eyelids against the bottom of his eyelids.

    "It''s really him... no doubt about it... only he will pull something like this... haha HAHAHA!" sheughed with tears breaking out of her eyes. She faced the sky with her teeth barring, "Trembling... aren''t you? H-e-a-v-e-n..."

    Her killing intent spread the moment she spelled thest letter of herst word. There was no warning and the pot-bellied manager was the nearest one. Swallowed up by the killing intent that far surpassed those criminalsbined, he couldn''t even see the light nor could he knew how to breathe. His heart literally stopped beating and the light that his retinas received suddenly turned dim. The alerting condition caught him off-guard but even with the shred of consciousness that he retained inside his brain, he couldn''t move a muscle.

    He could only immensely shriek inwardly. He had lost. With the kind of power that just the two of them disyed, he should have chosen to flee. The absurd strength that even a top-level Ascending God realm cultivator couldn''t handle. (Lyon had never ''check'' us, it''s just that, we are already ''mate'' by him, Lyon... my biggest regret is choosing to stay! Whoever that young man is... only heaven can contend now!).

    His heart let out itsst thump. His entire body trembled and shook for thest time. His knees were the first ones to give out. The thud of his fall didn''tst long before the rest of his upper body followed. He died. Not a single finger wasid upon him and he died. Merely because of the intense killing intent that she exuded.

    "Hmm?" thedy looked at the corpse in front of her with no interest.

    She turned around before waving the poster as she walked back to the other two.

    The nearby onlookers were distraught. There was no telling what would happen if the three actually acted together but their imagination couldn''t handle such an image. Their sum had diminished over the course of minutes. They were not risking their lives to witness an obliteration. Things already went as expected.

    "Hmm? What is she holding?" asked the half-giant. The man with the hair of ash had not a single drop of blood on him but one could see straight coagted blood not far from his feet.

    The other man readjusted his sses with a push of a finger and revealed his sharp eyes. He threw away the umbre that he used to cover the blood from stting against his figure. The smell of iron started to permeate the area as he let out a snort.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "It''s this," said the one with the sses before handing out a copy of the poster to the half-giant.

    "Hm?" he took the poster before opening it up. His sharp eyes soon turned dted before his lips pointed upward.

    "Master did not lose his touch, a turd for a head, hahaha!" the half-giantughed a reverberatingugh.

    "However with this," the woman muttered.

    "We all know where he is," muttered the ashen-haired half-giant.

    "More like where he is heading," said the man with the sses.

    "Then let''s go," said the tallest of them all before he took a step forward.

    The brave onlookers had their lips retracted to both sides as they raised their eyebrows in horror.

    "W-What is he going to do?!"

    "He is going to finish this of course!"

    "Get out of here! Let''s get out of here!"

    The onlookers wasted no time as they scurried away like rats that could fly.

    The half-giant spread his arms open along with his palms. The muscle on his strong arms tensed as veins in his forearms bulged, yet his face was unfazed.

    "Hm," he hit his palms against one another. The deafening boom extremely escted before the grand auction houses were blown away to smithereens. The cloud of dust didn''t even manage to stay before being pushed by the wind. In that one single second, the three of them were no more to be seen. As if a natural disaster had descended, even thendmasses slightly shifted. The blood on the ground instantly dried up to an untraceable state and one could see the space where he once stood slightly bent.

    --------------

    "I''vee on the short notice, I heard the news, maybe I will finally find a worthy opponent here haha!" said a hot-blooded young man as he crossed his arms, "while making money too."

    "Stop acting as if you eyed the battle and not the money."

    "But... heh, isn''t this kind of overkill? We are not going to fight a war now are we?"

    Standing by the headquarter of Treas over one thousand experts had gathered. Every single one of them was hero-worthy and talented. Theirbat prowess was intangible but credible. They already had some fair of fame to their name, but only because of Treas that they were willing to get together.

    "However got Lyon gets the additional prize right?"

    "As if I would let you."

    The cultivators were chatting amongst themselves before a soldiere out with devastating news.

    "Thest of the main branch has fallen! Thest of the main branch has fallen!

    "Screw them! Nothing but a waste of resources" answered Lord Treas as he was gear ready from day one.

    "Listen, my dear friends, this young man had thought that he could get away from insulting me. I want to teach him that there is a fate worse than death! Bring me Lyon Torga and I shall utilize my resources to your desire!" said Lord Treas on top of the balcony with the veins on his neck challenging the skin.

    The experts all turned up a smile as they heard what their ''employer'' said.

    "Too bad... I''m already here!"

    Their eyes opened wide, especially the lord of Treas. The fluttering of thick feathers was heard before a screech followed. Standing on top of the head of the huge bird was a young man with a smirk on his face.. Crossing his arms, he looked down with his eyes taunting them.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 477 - Impostor

    His sudden appearance caught the expert cultivators off guard. The thousand of them were menacing enough being alone let alone over a thousand of them. However, no matter how thick their presence was, it was nothing against his single smirk.

    The wind blew and fluttered his dark hair. His deadly charismatic face was on disy but unbeknownst to him, his name had already turned famous from the work of someone else. The young man didn''t share a shed of faze as he looked down before clicking his tongue.

    "I thought that you are the richest of the world, never expected that your house would be this small," said Lyon.

    His remark caught the Lord of Treas furrowing his eyebrows. However, his rage soon turned into a smile, "You rash young man! You purposelye into the lion''s den are you a fool without a brain? Just like the monkey that you are!"

    "Hoo, so this is the guy that has been sitting in the hot seat."

    "He didn''t look like much."

    "Well to be fair, we are to be wary against his backing, not him. They could be hiding at this very moment."

    His presence caught various mutter amongst the expert. Some were vignt, some even turned to rx. There was no telling if they were of virtue or not but they were no doubt the bounty hunters for his head. However, the word ''backing'' caught Lyon furrowing his eyebrows.

    (Backing..?) he shook his head. Contemting about it now would lead to an undesirable oue.

    "Heh, how does it feel to be pped by a monkey''s tail? Your astral couldn''t even survive a twitch of my eyebrows, my fist would have obliterated you!"

    Hearing his brave and arrogant words. Some of the experts couldn''t help but look at him in a different light. Even if thetter were of high status, they won''t dare to say it out loud with them being present. A part of them shook their head as one of them muttered, "A shame, he is a cultivator of quality, I under my wing he could soar the sky and rule multiple worlds. He had the fierce mentality, truly a warrior worth a name. However, it''s not that rare to see geniuses fall."

    "Bah! Stop spreading lies!" shouted the Lord of Treas as he smacked his backhand toward the air in denial gesture as if a fly were hovering around him.

    "Lies? Hahaha! Just like how you tried to trap your own son?" Lyon smirked as the wave of his words scattered.

    The words blew their mind away without hesitation as all of the experts turned around before looking at the old bone wearing those fancy armors. Their watchful and confused eyes demanded an answer but the shock inside his heart was urgent.

    Those weary eyes of his opened wide in disbelief. (H-HOW?! How the hell did he know about it?! I made sure nothing escape! I even killed those that were involved!)

    "How how how?!" the voice didn''te out from the master of Treas but instead it was from the young man he wanted nothing but to torture.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Is what you think about... right?" said Lyon as he smirked.

    (This piece of shit! He''s mocking me!) thought the old man before he gritted his teeth. (Doesn''t he realize I hold all the cards here?! Why the hell should I hear his mumblings!)

    "You made an usation based on what? Those conspiracy theories that circting around?! Bah! Don''t make meugh, you are nothing but a greenhorn! Enough of this! My friends, the prize is all yours to take!" he turned around before taking a nce at Titania. Her granddaughter had a discerning look aginst him but he knew thetter won''t confront it. He chose to sit back and watched the show with his chin slightly rose up.

    "Me first! Hahaha!" the fastest of them all took the chances while the rest of them were stupefied by the developing situation. "So sorry kid! No hard feelings! I''m just trying to make a fortune!"

    Lyon looked down but his gaze was slightly hidden by a part of his hair however, one could see the smirk never ceased away from his face.

    "usation? Heh, who needs usation when your son is here."

    A shadow leaped out from behind Lyon''s figure. The ominous aura couldn''t be caught by them but the first cultivator that was trying to capture Lyon had his eyes opened wide.

    <em>*Crack!</em>

    His head twisted with a horrific crack. On hisst shred of consciousness, he saw the back of an unknown man. (Eh? What''s going on? Why am I....) his body fell before crashing against the ground. One expert died just like that.

    "This surely doesn''t feel like home... isn''t that right? Father?" said the figure that had just assassinated the once enthusiastic fortune seeker. He stretched his neck to a pleasurable crack before letting out a smirk and crossing his arms.

    The cultivator expert gasped as they looked at the old man hovering in the sky. Wearing a simple purple robe the scrawny old man was bald to the shine, yet his skin was rejuvenating as seconds went by.

    "Th-That''s!" eximed Titania.

    "Impossible... he is back and.."

    "He is on Lyon''s side! Sir Noark is on Lyon''s side?!"

    "He is one of his backings too?!"

    "Ha, hahahaha!"

    Theughter caught the expert''s attention as they turned around to see the Lord of Treas standing again before pping his hand. "What a magnificent double! Nice trick! I couldn''t even discern the difference, you even bring me someone that look like my son. Howughable! Does your being had no shame?! Kill the impostor! Same reward, my friends!"

    The mature one out of the experts immediately left the herd before confronting Noark with his hand behind his back, "I don''t know what''s going on between you two. However, I''m sorry that I''m here for the reward."

    "Heh, not even a hello to your dead son, huh?" muttered Noark as he disregard the opponent in front of him.

    "I will give slide to your slight disrespectful manner, impostor. However, the second time you ignore me, it will be yourst."

    "Hmm?" Noark finally noticed the man in front of him, "My cultivation has been stagnant for a long time, I guess you can do me a favor and stretched me up real good."

    The two blurred at the same time before shes of blows were heard in random spots of the sky.

    "Lyon is free!"

    "Haha! You''re mine! Young one!"

    All of them moved in unison as they went straight toward Lyon without hesitation. Ascending God''s cultivators were going to bully a peak Godhood realm cultivator. These sorts of overkill would usually be wiped out of the part of history, however.

    Lyon''s hair suddenly fluttered in a weird direction. It was not against the wind but rather his own aura. His eyes turned golden before multiple shadows went past him with multiple whooshes.

    "Don''t die again, old man! Else my wife would be sad! hahaha!" shouted Jin the Avnche Fist before his fist met the face of one of the experts. The heavy blow sent thetter to the ground like a bullet after dragging some of the unlucky ones.

    "J-Jin?! Avnche Fist!"

    "Nice to meet you too, but sadly, this is hardly the time!" said Jin before he brutally entered the fray without a second thought as he knuckled his hands together.

    "Wh-What''s going on?! Aren''t you married to Treas!?"

    "Huh? I''m married to Prisc. I''m not marrying the whole family, geez!" muttered Jin before he blew away his figure with his fist.

    "T-T-THAT MAN!" said Prisc as she blushed her face looking from the huge bird. Though she gritted her teeth, her eyes betrayed her fake emotions.

    "You''re wide open! Torga!" a voice suddenly came out of nowhere as a streak of a sh came right beside Lyon. (Huh?!) the cultivator had his eyes wide open in disbelief as Lyon''s eyes were already looking at him as if he knew he was going toe from the side. Suddenly he felt a frightful presence as someone stood behind him. The auburn hair fluttered before multiple strikes of fists that almost defied time urred. The man couldn''t even scream before his hair was pulled and his entire body thrown away like a bag.

    "The Empress!"

    "Empress Cecile! She is behind him too?!"

    "Save some of them for me! Older brother!" The golden hair fluttered before a very gant man leaped out and entered the fray.

    "GA! GARUDA?!"

    "What?! What''s going on here?!"

    "What''s going on is, you are after my benefactor, and that I cannot forgive even if I have to go against Treas!" shouted Garuda before he joined the fight.

    The revtion caught them off guard before a fist went straight toward their gaping faces.

    "Things have escted to a direction in my favor... However, those three... where are they... Why are they not here..... " muttered the old man as he looked at the smirk on Lyon''s face.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 478 - Treass Backup?

    However, even with Jin and Garuda entering the battle, the quantity of the cultivators that Treas hired proved to be too much. They could only handle five to six maximum each. The disparity wasughable but the loud blows from Noark and his opponent still rummaged the sky. The reverberating boom was everywhere but Lyon was unfazed by the development that cornered him.

    Hundreds of experts wereing his way despite Empress Cecile being by his side. Unfazed by the development he stood his ground with a crossed arm. His eyes had turned golden and his aura heightened just enough for them to furrowed their eyebrows.

    "Divine Magic: Fire Crest!"

    A brown magic brand appeared right in front of the lots that wereing toward Lyon. The magic brand shed before their gasping mouths.

    Screeches of tiny birds were heard as the magic brand cough out firecrest birds that were made entirely out of the fire. Those tiny birds didn''t spend gawking like the cultivators did as they streak forward toward all of them. The kamikaze-like magic was homing against them as if they were alive and had their own thoughts.

    Explosions urred as the sts tore some of their clothes. The scorching hot st that they felt made them grit their teeth. Though the st didn''t manage to kill all of them, it did manage to scatter them away from one another.

    "Kukuku, there is never a dull moment in your life, right, Lyon?" Yunesia walked up with her heels. Her witch hat and her purple lips always gave out her identity without her intention to do so. The genius that legally won the Throne, the one that had the right to sit on all other cultivators.

    "Yunesia, surely you are expecting some sort of reward," muttered Cecile a she looked at the genius mage.

    She was slightly jolted as the words were received by her ears. The woman was dangerous enough that she could snap her neck at the time without hesitation. Her merit and status were proven to be naught in front of her. The cold empress had not been famed for her benevolence like Garuda. However, she was still the idol of many female cultivators.

    "Please, empress, I''m just here to do what must be done."

    "Oh? That''s new. I never thought you of all people would give a damn about this."

    "I don''t really... however if Lyon is going to help me discover the extent of that ce, then I cannot let him be harmed by them now, can I?" said Yunesia as she took a nce against the young man with a smile on her purple lips.

    "Lady Yunesia..."

    "It''s Lady Yunesia!"

    Surely with her level of intelligence, she understood that such an attack could only leave them with a burning sensation and nothing more. Though their fabric was scorched to bits of ash, there was nothing more. However, the attack did manage to divide them away.

    "Do you have any sort of ns in sight Lyon?" asked Cecile.

    "n... heh, against these fellows, who needs a n," said Lyon with a smirk on his end.

    His demeaning words were not received lightly and one could see their furious faces. The young man was from thetter generation and only these times that they heard his name.

    "Don''t get cocky just because you have a lot of backing young man!"

    "Come face me one on one if you dare!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon smirked against their provoking words as if nothing that came out of their mouths were worth listening to.

    "One on one against me? I don''t even need to use my fists to beat you. However, those two hiding as your backup n seemed to be worthwhile," said Lyon out loud.

    His words brought about confusing faces but Lyon''s eyes sharpened as he put his gaze toward the Lord Treas himself.

    Thetter squinted his eyes with his wary muscle turning tense. Titania took a nce against her silent grandfather.

    "Well, well, well, now that''s amazing, never thought the mortal world would have someone this capable," a slender young man suddenly walked past by the old man. He was young and was wearing nothing but garb. His abdominal muscle was refined and his blonde hair slightly shimmered. His age was roughly the same as Lyon himself based on his appearance.

    The handsome man caught the female cultivators to fall and the male cultivators to envy.

    "But don''t think too highly of yourself now, else the heaven spits on you," a lustrous voice came out from the other side as she walked forward her hips swaying from the right and left.

    A sexy woman came out with the same clothing as the male. Their white garb was so silky and smooth to the touch. They barely amount to anything as armor, unlike the old man.

    She also had blonde hair but her eyes were menacingly ck. She had a bright peachplexion as if she was never been touch by nature. The glowing radiant she exuded was betrayed by the hint of disgust in her eyes. Her chin was up and proudly so. Condescending the mortal world she stood with both of her hands on her waist.

    (Who? Who are these two?) thought Titania as she gulped. (Their auras are amazing! What cultivation level are they at?! Howe I never noticed them?!).

    "Huh?" Noark paused as he looked at those two. His eyebrows furrowed before the veins in his came to a boiling point. He ditched the fight he was in before flying toward them with rage clouding his eyes.

    "Die!"

    "Huh?" the blonde man only looked at the iing attack with a nce andzy eyes.

    *<em>Boom!</em>

    The world reverberated with a loud boom as it trembled upon impact.

    "Who are you?" asked the man as he looked down against his attacker with his blonde hair fluttering slightly.

    The cultivators gasped with their eyes staring in disbelief. The young man with a garb casually caught Noark''s fist with a palm of his hand, effortlessly.

    "Daring to attack me, you must have the wish to die, old man..." the blonde man smirked before pulling Noark''s fist then grabbing his neck.

    Noark was ring at the blonde young man but even with the force from both of his hands, he couldn''t get away from the tight grip.

    The magnificent feat was watched by all of the other cultivators. Jin and Garuda were opening their eyes wide with Prisc watching from afar.

    "That''s..."

    "Impossible..."

    Thements of the other cultivators were unheard of but Noark''s nce averted from the blonde young man toward his own father.

    Lord Treas was indifferent as his gaze was not toward his son.

    Those weary eyes, Norak wondered if there were any regret behind them. However, soon he looked at the youngest child of his with her hand covering her mouth. Tears were running down his eyes. "You''ve grown beautiful, Titania..."

    "F-F-Father?!" her jittering teeth managed to let out the word with her eyes opened wide.

    "Huh? Father, you say? Hmm..." The blonde man looked at Noark''s face one more time with a squinted eyes this time. It only took him a single second before his narrowed eyes snapped open and dted in disbelief.

    "You! Wow, what a surprise, I never thought that you would still be alive. However, it seemed that your cultivation has stagnant."

    "Is it really him brother?" asked the beautifuldy.

    "Yeah, he might be bald now, but there is no mistaking it, this old man is his son. Heh, look at how pitiful you are. You refused to bow down to me and just continued what your old man is doing. It was that simple. Now, look at you, living on a thread."

    "I refuse to join you clown! Resources are not everything! That''s what my mother taught me!" shouted Noark with pride on his face.

    Lord Treas slightly twitched his eyes and his gaze

    "Oh, that woman? Hahaha... don''t you know who killed her?"

    Noark''s eyes opened wide (She was killed?!).

    "It was your own father," said the beautiful woman with a smile.

    Lord Treas didn''t respond. However, his silence was more than enough for an answer.

    "You dirty bastard! You greedy bastard!" shouted Noark with his killing intent erupted.

    Prisc was on her knees crying whilst Jin and Garuda''s gaze turned into a ferocious re.

    Things had escted to a point of no return. Noark was definitely not an impostor just like what Lord Treas had proimed. The cultivators were now lost.

    "Hahaha, you pathetic mortals always amuse me with how pathetic you are, however, I really do want to know before I kill you, how exactly did you get out from that thing?" asked the blonde man.

    "Like this, heh."

    The blonde man opened his eyes wide before a golden fist went straight toward his face just as he turned his head. The mighty force shook his brain before plunging the figure through numerous thick walls.

    The world froze as they were all cked-jawed by the sudden development.

    "You!" the beautiful woman made a horrendous face with her rage painted all over. She leaped forward with a blinding speed forward.

    However, she was met with a smirk... but the smirk didn''t belong to him, rather a woman with auburn hair.

    Cecile let out a jade palm forward before blowing the woman away to a few meters back.

    After regaining her bnce, the woman red forward and saw the couple. Her eyebrows furrowed before her brother suddenly stood beside her.

    The golden and jade mana red from the couple as they crossed their arms and respectively looked down on them with their smirks.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 479 - The Ones Pulling The Strings?

    The four of them faceoffs as suddenly the battle had shifted. The cultivator experts that were hunting the bounty immediately gulped. They didn''t notice how Lyon got past them without any hint of him making a move.

    (He... if he wanted to, he could kill us all. With that speed, my head would be off my neck before I even know it! Who really is he?!) thought one expert as his eyes refused to make a blink.

    (There are over a thousand of us! That''s over two thousand pairs of eyes! But no one sensed him moving?!) said another as he looked at the others having the same expression as them.

    "Look''s like you''re not boasting after all. With that wless technique, they could have never beat you one on one," said the blonde young man before his eyebrows furrowed. His eyes turned sharp as he looked at the duo, "Fairly, I would have killed you by now. It irritates me to see a mortal could punch my face, but if you think my ego would get a hold of me, then you are fairly mistaken. Who taught you... and that woman... are you from a giant race?"

    "You talk too much and I thought that you two are a man and a woman, turns out you are both noisy women," said Lyon. His sharp tongue immediately brought out a chuckle from Cecile.

    "Watch your mouth!" shouted the blonde woman as killing intent was exuded from the re of her eyes.

    Lord Treas raised his eyebrows before his astonished gaze turned into a re as the words went inside his ears, "You insolent fool! Don''t you know who you are talking to?!"

    "Shut up old man, I have no spare words for you left. Do you think I would get a hold of a value against a man who killed her own wife because of what? Greed? From your son, it looks like your wife is a good woman. Shame, she is married to an old turtle," said Lyon before he averted his nce toward the pair in front.

    "From the looks of it, you both are not his backing, but rather, he is being controlled by you. Since you brought mortal this mortal that. Looks like you''re not from here either. So this is the power behind Treas. Also let me guess, the resources that they havee from both of you or your family."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "One more thing, since you acted all high and mighty then your objective goal that I can guess is controlling the mortals. You guys are pulling the string from behind, making the image of heaven as noble and mighty as possible but in your eyes, mortals are nothing but garbage that can reproduce. However, you craved that attention, that praises, that feel-good feeling inside when everyone admires you."

    The pair immediately turned ugly as they looked at Lyon differently an instant. Their words stuck inside their throat as their mouth locked open. The disbelief was written all over their faces.

    "N-N..."

    "That face of yours is enough of an answer to me. You both are from heaven," said Lyon as heid down his verdict.

    "They''re from heaven?!"

    "Those two?!"

    The experts clearly heard what Lyon had just said, there was not a single word missing and they could see the pair''s from heaven reaction.

    (This guy!) thought the blonde woman before she nervously looked at her brother.

    The blonde man immediately retracted his panic face before crossing his arms, "It seems like you are not just anybody. What is your name?"

    "Brother...." muttered the blonde woman.

    (Acknowledged! Someone from heaven has acknowledged Lyon Torga!) thought the expert cultivators. There was some whom entire life could never enter heaven so this was one of the greatest achievement one could have, though however, the context was far off.

    "Name? Your great great great grandfather might know it," said Lyon with a chuckle.

    Cecile chuckled at his answer. She knew that he was probably speaking the truth rather than an insult. With him embracing the fact that he had a past life and from the words, he heard, he was a capable man, so there was a chance that the blonde man''s ancestor might know his name.

    "Looks like your sharp tongue is sharper than your sword, however, that cultivation level of yours deceived your skill,"mented the blonde man before he continued, "Let me guess, that peak Godhood Realm of yours is nothing but a facade. The truth is, you are beyond Ascending God."

    "Beyond Ascending God?!" eximed the experts as they heard what the blonde man had just said.

    Lyon only smiled at his answer.

    "Look''s like I''m right," said the blonde man proudly.

    "I''m here to kill this old man cosying a knight, if you interfere, then so be it. I won''t mind killing an angel in broad daylight either... or whatever you are," replied Lyon quickly. With him shaking the topic over, the experts were locked in their belief that he was beyond Ascending God realm cultivator. The subtle trick was only noticeable by a few of his allies, one of them was, of course, the one that was standing right beside him.

    "You wretched fool, enough with your words!" the blonde woman leaped forward and left her brother. "Come giant woman! Fight me!"

    "Giant woman...?" muttered Cecile before her auburn eyes turned jade in a shift.

    "Huh?!" the blonde woman opened her eyes in disbelief.

    "Felicia be careful!" shouted the blonde man in distress.

    However, Cecile showed no mercy as she leaped forward like a dragon swimming in the sky. The blinding speed almost felt like a sh before her fist buried Felicia''s beautiful face with a roar of dragon reverberated during the impact.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The loud impact sent her body backward and forced her brother to catch her. But even with the help of his push, the two of them were still dragged by the unbelievably heavy force a few meters away.

    "T-Thanks Altre...."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 480 - Looking Down The Heaven

    "Huuu...." Cecile let out a breath before puckering up a smile. She crossed her arms despite the enemies were a few meters away.

    "I-Incredible..."

    "Empress Cecile... she lived up to her name. She is still untouchable as ever."

    The experts had stopped fighting as the condition of winning was naught. The man that they thought they could capture alive seemed increasingly impossible now. Even the pair from heaven themselves, he challenged. Now with the empress by his side, there was no telling how far he could go. It was from that one single leap that they knew, he had far surpassed them.

    "That young man is dangerous..."

    "He even put that heaven man in his ce just through sheer words."

    Jin started grinning as before he crossed his arms, "Well of course he is dangerous, after all. He is my son-inw."

    "What?!" eximed the experts as they looked at the proud Avnce Fist made a revtion. Now it suddenly made sense. The cold empress was famed for her indifference but she seemed to show a lot of emotiontely and always being near that guy.

    Now his figure turned even more looming. They could never believe that someone alive could actually romance the empress the one said to be sitting at the pinnacle of what it meant to be a woman. Heaven''s guests took liking against her auburn traits but she damned them all.

    She chose this one young man that appeared to be even younger than her and she chose him well.

    Lord Treas had no say in the matter. He briefly remembered this young woman but it was a long time ago. However, his eyebrows soon rose up (She... she is that kid!). The only one that refused to kneel despite being in his presence. That scene was a long time ago.

    "You are my great-granddaughter!" eximed the Lord Treas.

    "Hm?" Cecile took a side nce against the old man that Lyon said was cosying a knight.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What? Hahaha... this is getting interesting by the minute!" eximed Altre after his sister regained her bnce. (Wait a minute... then that means she is not a giant) he suddenly had a cold shiver up his spine as his brains slightly clicked. The fact that she was not abnormally tall, but had the perfect physique of a fighter, caught his fingers slightly jittered.

    "You..."

    "Brother? What is it?"

    "Do you have a sword engraving on your nape?!" asked Altre out of the blue. His prideful demeanor suddenly changed as he asked that question.

    Felicia opened her eyes wide, "What?! I see... It''s detestable! How could Mortal had such blessings!"

    "How you say? The answer is very simple," Lyon answered as he walked forward with his hands inside his pocket.

    "She is my wife... that simple," said Lyon with a grin before he brutally disappeared right before the pair''s eyes.

    Both of them twitched their eyes (He''s gone!). Their pupils couldn''t follow his movement (Behind?!). The golden mana let out a silk thin whisp for their eyes to catch but the figure was already long gone.

    However...

    "True Dragon Art: Double Palm of Shattering World!"

    They all raised their eyebrows (True Dragon?!) they forgot the enemy was more than one. Their eyes were the only ones that were fast enough to move and saw Cecile bending her knees slightly before thrusting two of her palms directly against their abdomens. A part of their garb was ripped from the powerful blow as the resounding boom was carried over with two simultaneous True Dragon roar.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    The ground she was standing broke as the nearby walls crumbled. The two of them shot through thick walls and left a cloud of dust as they went.

    "Heaven''s Fury..." he muttered with a smile.

    His entire clothing was immediately beingyered by armor made entirely out of Devil Apes'' will. The four banners fluttered gantly and the long headdress of amander was on his head neatly. He crossed his arms and ck gloves covered his fists.

    "Lyon! They are all yours!" shouted Cecile.

    "En! Thanks!"

    Lyon was already waiting at the other end with a smirk on his face. The enemies wereing at incredible speed as those thick walls crumbled from the crash of their heads.

    "Devil Ape art...."

    (What?! Devil Ape?!) thought Altre before he managed to take a nce against that smirk.

    "Wild Heaven!" Lyon opened his arms before he punched the air in front of him at space-breaking speed in a quarter of a breath. "Heh," he smirked before snapping his fingers.

    A deafening zoom was heard before golden fists made of mana carried out Devil Apes'' cry. The uncountable fists immediately cloistered through and flew forward toward the two siblings

    Their eyes dted with the size of the fisting toward their pupils erging. The horrific thousands and thousands of ps were heard for a whole minute as a cloud of dust mixed with golden mana were spiraling upward like a tornado.

    Everyone looked up in awe and amazement as even the real clouds above were mingled with the dust and creating an unruly sight. The heaven-defying move created a phenomenon liked no others

    "Ah..."

    "What the... fuck..."

    The experts couldn''t contain themselves as he looked at the effect of the devastating attack. They all gulped their saliva but still even with dust hitting their unprotected eyes, they refused to blink.

    Thebination attack that they just did was incredibly in sync. Not even a share of a nce did they share but thebos went nicely smooth. The pair of siblings were immediately caught and tangled with one from another inside the tornado. The onlookers could hardly see the two shadows inside the spiraling tornado.

    "Heh," Lyon pulled out one of the banners behind his back before swinging it forward.

    The gale that was created immediately dispersed the tornado in an instant along with the clouds. Two figures could be seen falling immediately before two loud resounding thuds were heard.

    He put back the banner on his back before hovering right above the two.

    The entire thousands of experts gawked and hardly made a swallow against their own saliva. They had just seen something that cemented in their heart.

    "A-Amazing..."

    "So this is the true power of Empress''s husband... no... Lyon Torga!"

    He crossed his arms as he looked down at the pair of heaven.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 481 - Saw One? I Had Three

    Standing and hovering above the two siblings he didn''t exude a gantly might like Garudabut instead a mockery as he looked down and frowned upon what most people adore heaven. The disy of prowess was enough to make him had the right to do so. He could probably shred the heavenlynd themselves.

    "What monster...."

    "Are you sure he is from our humble Mortal world? Because surely he didn''te from heaven!"

    The experts gulped their saliva at longst. They couldn''tprehend the mastery of mana that was needed for such a technique. Not to mention to cancel the aftereffect with one swing.

    Yunesia was astonished once more with her purple lips trembling in excitement. The powerful man sure could contend with his wife, not only that. His prowess in magic still had not crashed any limit.

    "Guha!" Felicia and her brother both puked out blood. Their divine garb had irreversible stains and their faces were not so glowing anymore. Bruises were present here and there while the crater they were on used to be a grand pool from the finest material on the market.

    "You!" shouted Altre before he leaped straight up to the sky from hisying position.

    Lyon twitched his eyebrows before blocking the iing summersault kick with the base of his right foot whilst crossing his arms. The impact was loud and clear as Lyon''s ck hair fluttered. His smirk didn''t fade as his golden arrogant eyes stood above the furious blonde man.

    "You! You think you have what it takes to take on Altre!"

    "Oi oi oi, your personality is shifting left and right, whatever happened to that poise stand of yours from before? Is this what True God all have to offer? Merely entry level of a True God and you think you can take on the mortal world?" smirked Lyon.

    (Impossible) his eyes opened wide (I''m sure I have concealed it! He should have not been able to dete��).

    "You think too much," a pair of Lyon''s golden tails pped Altre''s face before sending him spinning around.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Altre''s eyes locked open as his mouth blurted out blood from the heavy impact. He could have never believed that there was a time in his life that he would be pped by a pair of tails.

    "You must be joking..."

    "That''s like, physical and mental attack right there. pping a True God with a pair of tails."

    The onlookers were astonished by the cheap move. Facing against such a foe none of them would dare to risk it over a short period of dopamine pulse.

    "You have crossed the line!" shouted Felicia before she red out her mana. The blonde woman was not ying games as she jolted to the sky in an instant. Catching everyone off guard sheshed out a powerful dense kick toward Lyon''s abdomens.

    "Hm?!" Lyon crossed his arms before the impact pushed him back a couple of meters. His forearms slightly twitched as the tingling feeling started to spread around his entire body. Were it not for his special armor, his bones would have snapped right then and there.

    (So she is the real deal) thought Lyon as his eyes turned sharp before his lips puckered up a smile.

    Felicia suddenly opened her eyes wide in horror as a presence immediately stood behind her.

    "You auburn bitch!" she immediatelyshed out her elbow backward.

    However, Cecile merely leaned back before dodging it effectively with almost nil effort.

    (Shit!) thought Felicia as she staggered from her elbow attack. Her sides were wide open but before Cecile could take advantage of it, Altre suddenly strike from behind.

    Cecile took a nce at him before her jade eyes glow. The massive true dragon suddenly instilled fear inside Altre''s eyes.

    (T-True Dragon!) his attack was halted for a breath but that was just enough for her to hover to the side.

    It was not wise fighting two enemies while you were in between. Especially not if they were stronger than you.

    Lyon quickly hovered to the side of his wife. The four of them faced off once more. The other pair was battle-ready while the others had bruises and disheveled hair. His handsome and beautiful faces were no longer there. Nothing but a haggard in front of the other duo.

    "You will pay for this! Don''t you know who I am?!" shouted Altre.

    "Heh, just because you spent your whole life cultivating, does not mean you are stronger! In fact, let me tell you a little secret," said Lyon.

    "I have not touched the ground of Ascending God''s realm yet," whispered Lyon softly.

    "W-What?!" eximed both of them before Lyon and Cecile suddenly leaned forward with ominous grins on their faces.

    "Enough!" A st sent Cecile and Lyon away a couple of meters.

    "Ho ho..." muttered Lyon as he noticed the shout came from Altre.

    "Hamdal!" shouted Altre before a magnificent crescent moon de appeared in his hand.

    "Alore!" shouted Felicia as a slim sword flexible sword appeared in her hand.

    "Heh, feast your eyes on these beauties mortal! For it will be yourst! Hamdal, we might not split mountain today but it''s good for warming up before thepetition." shouted Altre.

    "Alore, I hate her..." said Felicia as she furrowed her eyebrows and ring at Cecile who smirked against her furious face.

    "Not even a regalia level and you dare to say those words to us?" coined Cecile as she shook her head.

    "R-Regalia?! Heh, shut your mouth mortal! You only know the word! Like you saw one!" condescended Felicia.

    "Saw one? I had three, and not only weapons," said Cecile before with a swing of her hand she summoned Scarlett.

    "T-Three?! Stop your empty boasting! That sword is not regalia!" pointed Felicia against that ck sword that had a crimson hue.

    "I''m not talking about this one," before Cecile casually swung her sword against her.

    *<em>nk!</em>

    The metal shed.. Their forces collided into a stalemate but the look on their faces proved which one was winning.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 482 - What About Me?

    Altre looked at Lyon, "Where is your weapon?"

    "Look here," said Lyon as he opened his right hand, "Are you sure you''re ready for this?"

    Altre gripped his weapon more tightly as his eyes focused on his right palm. Thetter''s finger slightly bent as if he was gripping air.

    *<em>Pak!</em>

    Lyon casually pped his face with his left hand instead. The unimaginable force from that casual motion actually sent him away.<em></em>

    Time froze as the onlookers couldn''t blink their eyes. They refused to process what just happened right inside their brain. Their lips tried toe up with a word but their mouth couldn''t even shut. All of their thoughts stuck inside their throat however the image of Lyon casually pping a True God cultivator of heaven was burnt inside their very souls.

    "Altre!" shouted Felicia before her abdomens got kicked by Cecile.

    "Gah! You bitch!" Felicia swept the blood out of her mouth before looking at Cecile wasting no time.

    She put up Alore against Scarlet in an attempt to block the iing sh.

    *<em>Spark!</em><em></em>

    <em></em>The de shed once more however Felicia''s smile couldn''tst long before she felt a cut in her right shoulder. (W-What?!).

    Cecile grinned as her jade eyes glow vibrant. Her movement started to drastically increase in terms of speed. A few shes here and there and blood kept sprouting out of her body. (W-What''s going on?! How?! I blocked her attack!) she had no time to speak as she was struggling to keep up with Cecile''s movement.

    *<em>nk!</em>

    <em></em>Cecile suddenly lost her grip against Scarlett.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (Chance!) thought Felicia as she tightened her grip against Alore. She grinned ominously as victory was within reach.

    "Die!" shouted Felicia as she thrust her sword against Cecile''s heart.

    "Heh," Cecile flicked her finger.

    *<em>nk!</em>

    Scarlett shed against Alore to her disbelief. (What the... Sword intent?!). Cecile put one hand on her back and controlled Scarlett with a pair of fingers from the other. The amazing disy caught the awe of the onlookers, however, before they could even let out onement, Cecile suddenly leaned forward and fight with her four limbs.

    "W-What?!"

    "Impossible!"

    "What mastery level is that?!"

    The onlookers couldn''t contain their astonishment as Scarlet was keeping on attacking Felicia non-stop whilst Cecile was attacking with her limbs. Most of her attacks were met with a clean hit as Felicia could only block two attacks at most at the same time.

    Blood splurting out as the tenacity of her bones and muscle were challenged by each fist, palms, and kicked. The deafening roar of a True Dragon was asionally heard but the brutal beating didn''t stop. Cecile was showing no mercy as the blood of a war god erupted in her vein.

    The pretty blonde soon found herself not blocking anymore as Alore couldn''t be content with the barrage attack. The de soon escaped her grasp before Cecile buried her fist against her pretty face before pushing it downward.

    Her figure was shot to the ground, destroying the roof of the proud building of Treas before shattering the floor to a crater.

    Cecile stood with Scarlet hovering and circling her body while she put her hands behind her back. The domineering aura was eminent as she looked down against heaven like her husband did. One of Felicia''s eyes couldn''t open properly as her nose broke and shifted to the right. Blood wasing out of her face and her figure was badly injured. Let it be an Ascending God realm cultivator, she would have died by now.

    The full difference between technique and raw power was on disy. The cold empress lived up to her name.

    Meanwhile on the other side. Altre was speechless seeing her sister easily being ovee like that. She was the stronger one out of the two siblings. His words stuck in his throat as his eyes twitched in anger.

    "You''ll pay for this!" shouted Altre.

    "Enough!"

    Cecile and Lyon had their eyes turned sharp.

    A shout halted Altre''s advances. His eyes opened wide before he averted his nce above. A man of unknown origin was brooding over the world with his hands behind his back.

    He was wearing a robe unlike Altre and Felicia but they could probably guess where he came from.

    "Who are you?" asked Lyon.

    The man only looked at Lyon before his gaze averted toward the ruined building. Felicia was at the center of the crater and the state she was in brought furrowing eyebrows.

    "Hmm..." he let out a brooding breath.

    (He is dangerous...) thought Lyon as he realized his technique won''t be enough to beat him. (Most likely, he is their backup or some sort).

    The man suddenly raised his hand, "Send them home, their parents want to see them."

    "W-What?! No! I''m not done yet! I need to kill these two!" shouted Altre but two figures suddenly appeared each on his side and grabbed his hand.

    "Young noble Altre, your training is not done yet for the uingpetition. Don''t worry I will avenge both you and your sister''s face."

    "But Captain!" shouted Altre.

    He won''t take theint as he nodded.

    Lyon twitched his eyebrows before Returning Jade stones were activated from Felicia and Altre''s side.

    "Heh, you''re quite lucky, I was going to kill you myself," said Altre as hisst stand

    "See youter too," said Lyon with a smirk on his face.

    Both siblings turned into jade lights as they streaked the sky in amon direction.

    "Now then... I see that you two are capable and worthy to ascend to heaven. I can vouch for you and let you live as long as you serve the family... you will be acknowledged in heaven I''m sure. All you have to do is kneel and take the oath," said the man.

    "Else?" asked Lyon.

    The man snapped his finger before his subordinates suddenly appeared alongside them. There were only ten of them but each and every one of them could suffocate even the Ascending God cultivators by mere presence.

    "W-What about me?!" the voice came from Lord Treas.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 483 - The One Whos Kneeling Is You!

    Lord Treas brought his attention in one single shout. It was clear as day that the man hovering above was some sort of captain of the guards where the siblings came from and the ten other people alongside him were of course under hismand.

    "And who are you?" asked the captain.

    "I''m Lor... I''m Vargas of Treas," said the Lord of Treas as he bent one of his knees easily. The thick armor made a loud nk against the floor he was standing on as the haughty Treas suddenly forgot about his enmity against Lyon Torga.

    The old man was not a fool, his long life had taught him something, and that something was, to know when to concede. However, the act of his kneeling was scorned by his son that was healing from the choke that the blonde man, Altre, did to him.

    The fact that his father killed his mother couldn''t get out of his mind no matter how much gray hair he had on his head, though he had none at the moment.

    "Are you affiliated with young noble Altre and young noble Felicia?" asked the captain.

    "Y-Yes! I am..." answered Vargas without a second thought.

    "Fine," answered the captain beforemanding one of his subordinates with a slight nod upward.

    One of his subordinates instantly traveled to Vargas''s side. The astonishing speed left the onlookers gawking but Lyon and Cecile barely fazed. The subtle change was noticed by the captain as he slightly squinted his eyes.

    The captain descended alone before his altitude matched that of Lyon.

    This slight gesture spoke a lot as the experts'' eyes turned sharp.

    Jin was taking a nce against Garuda whom thetter also caught on. The two knew with a rough guess just how powerful the captain was. Altre and Felicia were no doubtckingpared to him. In any case, one thing for certain was, Lyon and Cecile had to stay alive.

    "You are fascinating indeed. It would be a shame to get rid of you," said the captain.

    Lyon smirked before he crossed his arms.

    "I can see your heart of steel behind those eyes. Fine then. You seem like a heroic fellow. I give you a new option. My men are enough to annihte all of you right here and now. Trust me on this, not a single one will be left alive, or, you can join me, be my subordinate. The mundane life in this world won''t mean a thing once you get the taste of heaven," said the captain before he muttered, "they all do."

    The onlookers immediately shrieked. They knew that thebination of their power wouldn''t even contend to the power of a True God, let alone those above it. They didn''t even have the confidence to fight against Altre and Feilica together. All of their eyes found themselves looking at the young man that a moment ago they wanted to capture. It was as if fate had augh at them.

    Heavy pressure was on Lyon''s shoulder, at least, that''s what the onlookers were hoping. However, the young man was unfazed by the threatening words, even better, the new option the captain offered seemed to bring his smirk even more charming than before.

    "Now then, I don''t have much time left since I have to return and fulfill some of my other... meaningful tasks," said the captain. His condescending look was apparent as he looked down the Mortal World without holding back his scorn.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You dare to threaten my husband right in front of me?"

    The captain raised his eyebrows before he turned around.

    Her auburn hair fluttered as she stood proudly with her hands crossed. The captain brought fear to the onlookers with his status and threatening words but the woman couldn''t care less.

    She looked down on him. Her haughtiness and her beauty fused as the utmost radiance of her charisma exuded. If one was enthralled, one could hear the rhythm of swords and the cry of victories.

    "Fear not the man but the woman," the captain muttered before he raised his eyebrows, "Ah... now I remember... the beautiful auburn woman... captivated heaven''s princes themselves as I was told the rumors going on. My... they are not lying... you are really astonishingly beautiful. I won''t even hesitate that you are probably the most beautiful woman I''ve ever met in my life."

    Cecile smiled, "They are all the same. If I were born in amoner''s ground. inside a stable of a horse, I won''t be beautiful to them but... let me in you on something. I was an empress then and I am an empress now. Do you know what makes him?"

    "An emperor?" answered the captain as he raised one of his eyebrows. (What does she mean by ''then''?).

    "He might be talented, yes he is... but surely those princes in heaven. At least one of them is well-suited to you no? Imagine marrying a prince from heaven. This mundane Mortal World would mean nothing. Your status will soar to the highest ce. In fact, even I would have to kowtow to you one day in the future."

    "Highest status? Hahahaha!" Cecileughed before she continued, "You think heaven is the epitome for cultivators? For ''mortals'' as you call it? Naive..."

    The captain furrowed his eyebrows as his discontent was in in sight.

    "You have no idea who is behind you... captain," said Cecile with a serious tone as her eyes turned sharp.

    The captain''s eyes narrowed before he turned around once more and looked at Lyon with his smirk.

    "I guess my wife has answered it for me about your offer captain. Heh, if you get to make the people of heaven kneel in front of me then I might think about it."

    "What..."

    Lyon smiled as he shook his head, "You get me all wrong here captain, I never ever aspire to be a hero. I''m just me. Do you think I wouldn''t let those people that wanted to capture me just a moment ago die?"

    The onlookers shrieked but deep down they knew that he had every right to refuse after their circumstance.

    <em>*Crack!</em>

    <em></em>The captain stretched his neck before slightly rotating his right arm, "Fine then... It''s been a while since I exercise."

    Cecile''s eyebrows twitched before she looked at her forearms. Her eyebrows raised (My goosebumps rose? What''s going on?). She felt a cold shiver as she timidly turned around and trying to feel something.

    Lyon suddenly turned his head around despite the captain was getting ready to obliterate them and go home with his subordinates.

    "What are you looking at? Heh, trying to act your way out of here?" asked the captain as he shook his head.

    "Captain!" Vargas suddenly shouted.

    "What is that you want?! Just because you have affiliation with the young nobles does not mean I cannot touch you!" said the Captain with a re.

    The pitiful Lord Treas swallowed his saliva before he answered, "He, that bastard is probably looking for his backups!"

    Cecile and Lyon immediately furrowed their eyebrows but this subtle nod was received differently by the captain. For him it was affirmation while the both of them, question.

    "Continue," said the captain as both Cecile and Lyon were looking at him too.

    "He has three!" said Lord Treas as he let out a bit of saliva in thest word.

    "One is a half-giant!" he shouted again.

    "One is a butler-suited cold freak!"

    "Thest one is a woman with ck ears!"

    Lyon narrowed his eyes before the captain smirked, "What is that a circus?"

    Meanwhile, Cecile''s eyes were wide open as if she saw a ghost. Suddenly it made sense. Her body reaction. The war-god physique will react to danger firstpare to the other cultivator.

    "Heh, hahaha!" Cecile suddenlyughed.

    The captain furrowed his eyebrows, "Looks like you lost your mind with his revtion."

    "No matter what backup you have, if I have you kneeling in front of me, what can they do?!" as he looked at Lyon before thetter opened his arms.

    The captain grinned before he leaped forward with his hand forward as if he wanted to grab Lyon''s face.

    "They are not his backup... they are... his generals," muttered Cecile before she smirked.

    <em>*Crack!</em>

    <em></em>Just right above the captain''s figure, the space cracked before a shout that followed made his pupils shrunk to a point.

    "THE ONE WHO''S KNEELING IS YOU!"

    Lyon opened his eyes wide before the cracked space instantly shattered as a hand reached out and grabbed the back of the captain''s head who was merely inches away from him. Lyon''s pupils dted as he saw that ashen hair fluttered before the huge figure went downward with the captain.

    The hand retracted just before the captain hit the ground, then, a ferocious force was imbued as the half-giant mmed his head toward the ground.

    <em>*BOOM!</em>

    The entire ind instantly crumbled before their very eyes as clouds of dust swallowed the wholend.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 484 - Die...

    The world was standing at a halt. Beasts died, trees fallen, and buildings crumbled. The clouds of dust were piling up to the sky. The sea felt the shock as huge waves started to spread from the center of the impact.

    The huge bird was thrown away by the blow as its huge shadow no longer covered the ind and the thousand experts. The strong gale brought even the mightiest of them away.

    "Pah!"

    A head came out to the surface from the sea. It was Noark. His eyes immediately dted as he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    "What in monstrosity..." muttered the old man as he looked up at the towering clouds. As wide as his vision was it waspiled from one end to another with dust. Huge debris ofndmasses falling down against the sea. The huge cliffs that he used to y with when he was a kid cracked like ss before it returned to where it belonged, to the sea.

    There was no limit to the damage that urred. The collection of luxurious ships had turned to scrap and sent away to the end of the world.

    Nine other subordinates of the captain that stayed in their position had their words stuck in their throats. Their run of thoughts collectively halted as they refused to process what just happened.

    *<em>Spark!</em>

    A roaring thunder reminded them of what just happened. The space right in front of Lyon was broke open as a spatial storm brought their shocked eyes to horror. However...

    "Is that.. an umbre?" muttered one of the onlookers.

    Lyon''s figure was protected by a white umbre with ck ribs that were big enough to cover his entire figure. He was looking at the inner part of the canopy with his eyes slightly fazed. However, what concerned him the most was the slender man in the perfect suit.

    He was formal to the teeth. His ck hair was slicked back and had a hint of shine. Lyon could not fathom the power that the man in front of him had, however, he felt no fear either.

    "Excuse me, my emperor," the delicate sound of a gentleman was heard before he threw away the umbre. The white umbre immediately sunk into the cloud of dust as even the thud of it could not be heard. as if it fell to the abyss themselves.

    (Emperor?) thought Lyon before his eyebrows furrowed. He had heard what her wife was saying right before the sudden appearance of the ashen-haired one. He suddenly raised his eyebrows before taking a nce at his wife who was not far away.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Cecile are you alr.. .right..." said Lyon as he saw a figure standing right in front of her wife.

    She had blue eyes, fascinating to look at. Many would admire her but the most iconic thing was her ck ears. It was so dark but the ears were pointy like those of the elves Lyon had met once. There was definitely a significant corrtion to her hair which was naturally blonde but had a darker shade toward the end of the strands.

    (She is also my general? Are you sure?) thought Lyon as he doubt himself.

    "I thought that you would find your way of life already, you know he didn''t order you to stay loyal to the very end," asked Cecile with a smile.

    "I did, empress. I did, I was a guild leader not so long ago," answered the woman without turning around. She was keeping the cloud of dust away from touching Cecile with a light-controlled gale that she created with her fingers.

    "But..." then she turned around, "I feel nothing. I''m not as happy as I was back then. Probably because I led the people with sadness in my heart. My own subordinates, I don''t even know where any of them are right now. However, I did want to know what it feels like to be like him. And now, I understand why he said those ''words'' to me back then."

    "Words?" Cecile''s eyes furrowed before she asked with a cold tone, "Is there something going on between you two that I do not know about?"

    "Ah!" the woman immediately knelt.

    "Heh," Cecile was brought to a chuckle seeing her general immediately knelt apologetically, "What are you doing? You''re stronger than me now, heh, never thought that I would see the day but here it is, get up, Kesya,"

    "Eh?" Kesya looked up as her blue gazended on Cecile''s auburn gaze. There was no need for thetter to activate the True Dragon blessings anymore.

    (She didn''t apologize though, she only knelt as a gesture to greet the higher status. Kesya...) thought Cecile. She knew very much that the woman in front of her had the power to annihte her right now. The war god physique that she possessed would prove futile against someone like her. She was not only trained on the battlefield but her cultivation level was already beyond the understanding of mortals. However, she knew thetter won''t do any harm to her and especially not her husband.

    "My emperor," the man with the sses immediately knelt in the middle of the air. His face was looking at Lyon''s feet but the heart of bowing and respecting exuded from his figure. With the professional look, one could guess the professional service Even the simple gesture was wless.

    Lyon looked down with doubt in his mind (This guy... man, I cannot remember anything! This neat freak, who is he? This is just another case of Little Yoji is it not?).

    "I''m sorry for thete arrivals. If only we were a bit quicker, no, if only I was faster, your name wouldn''t be spread and people won''t dishonor and put mockery on you. Please do forgive me but rest assured, Treas won''t exist past this afternoon."

    The threatening wordsing out from the person with the sses could be heard ringing inside the thousands of cultivators that Treas had hired. The forced mana transmission made them shriek before instinctively backing away. They were originally had been blown back a few hundred meters from the st but even with that distance.

    "A-a-a forced mana transmission?!"

    "T-That means my soul instantly sumb to his sovereignty?!"

    Most of them gulped their saliva as they realized what''s happening. However, what scared them the most was the fact that he knelt and called Lyon, emperor. Looking back, the three people that made his name soar to the sky had finally appeared right in front of them. They were the ones that Treas had personally hired to deal with. The backing that crumbled the auction houses of Treas without mercy. The ultimate insult of not even taking the item they hoarded inside their warehouse.

    Whilst Jin and Garuda were astonished by Lyon''s background leak, Prisc had stopped weeping. The sudden development only leaning to the truth that she was supposed to find out. That her daughter was indeed the very same female in that famous story. The Auburn War Maiden.

    Lyon slightly nodded. Though he only realized their rtion through her wife''s words, it was alright for now.

    "Thank you, my emperor," said the handsome man in sses before he stood up and gave Lyon his back.

    "Kesya," called the man.

    "En," she nodded.

    Kesya raised her hand before swatting the air in front of her.

    The huge gale that she produced immediately annihted the mountainous cloud of dust in under a second. The mighty gale sent Lyon and the rest on the back to flutter their hair.

    The prowess of that young woman brought the over thousand experts to halt. The fear looming inside their heart grew richer but not only that.

    "I-I heard rumors but..."

    "She didn''t even use a single whisk of mana..."

    It was a minute ago that they were afraid to be ughtered by that captain and his subordinates. Now, they very much could tell that she could kill them singlehandedly. They would be nothing but a fish on a chopping board then.

    "C-Captain?!" shouted one of the nine subordinates in the sky.

    His shout smacked the onlooker''s reality back to the present as they all looked down.

    A huge crater that was almost eighty percent the size of the whole ind filled their view. Two figures could be seen from their altitude. It was a man and the captain.

    The half-giant stood with his arms crossed while his right foot was on top of the captain''s head. The proud captain that looked down on the mortal world was now kissing one. A huge st of blood was under the captain''s face and his body started twitching.

    That one subordinate that was standing right beside Vargas, the Lord Treas, was having an eyeful of the event. His eyes twitching in disbelief as he saw his captain was in a pitiful state.

    It was just a moment ago that heaven proudly pronounce itself, now it was under someone''s foot.

    "Die," the half-giant raised his foot before cracking open the captain''s head under everyone''s eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 485 - Welcome Back, Emperor Lyon!

    The captain''s head exploded like a watermelon to their gawked face. The absolute dominance over his enemy was overwhelming. This was the guy that threatened to kill the onlookers just a moment ago and he pretty much had the arsenal to do so. However, he met an abrupt end.

    They were wondering what the captain''sst train of thought was. Clearly that he didn''te here preparing to die, especially not in the mortal world. They knew the saying of hidden dragon crouching tiger before but this was too much for them to bear. The experts were far above and beyond and obliterate both pride and the life of heaven.

    "Ca..." the subordinates couldn''t call his superior anymore. The body had stopped flinching.

    The half-giant suddenly leaped to the sky before kneeling right before Lyon. The sudden gesture wouldn''t give out from one''s backing but from one''s subordinates.

    "Master, I''ve returned."

    The onlookers were taken back. The words master and emperor coexisted. With each second it ticked by the more mysterious the young man became. A master and an emperor at such young age and more importantly, a leader of the cultivators that highly exceeded one''s own cultivation realm. Like a sheep leading a pack of lions.

    "Unfathomable..." some of them shook their heads. What kind of status does Lyon Torga have to have him calling him master.

    "No wonder he dared to fight off Treas... with those three, maybe the sun is the only thing dare enough to show their illuminating radiant."

    "Damn..." said Jin as he shook his head. He suddenly remembered the question he asked Lyon when they met back at the shore. Thetter showed his unprecedented radiant of a ruler that had far exceed his understanding. Now it all made sense. This was one of the reasons why he had such aura back then even when his cultivation was still in the realm of the Divine.

    Ayumu and her best friend Madoku/Madoka were taken back. They had their suspicion that Lyon belonged to a secret powerful family but not like this. It was beyond their imagination. Treas was treated as nothing.

    Yunesia couldn''t close her purple lips as Kyoko narrowed her eyes. Thetter was trying to figure out her savior''s identity to no avail but now, she had finally seen a glimpse of it. An emperor status with those three being his generals. She won''t even think about the richness he actually had but the question thickened. Who is Lyon Torga? Or to be precise, who was Emperor Lyon?

    Sophia''s hand turned into a trembling fist as her eyes refused to blink. She walked forward and her parents looked at her back, "Sophia...?"

    She quite clearly remembers what her cousin said at the time inside the room. Thetter looked against the lunar in the sky as she condescended the heaven with her gaze. Torga was the name that heaven had sessfully repressed to the point that there were no record books of it. At least the books that Sophia had read her entire life.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    This was the man that had proven miracle was his middle name. Breaking rules as if he created it.

    "Retreat!" shouted the one that was standing beside Vargas, Lord Treas.

    The old man acted as if he couldn''t hear what the guard was saying. However, the word clearly went inside his ear but the reality was not. He looked at what he had built reduced to dust in a matter of seconds. The grand pce, the whole ind, the parade of richness and fame it had turned to nothing.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows but before he could even turn around the half-giant replied, "Understood."

    The guard quickly pulled out his returning jade stone. The speed of the engulfing light was astonishing as he shot upward.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The light could only shot one meter to the sky before the entire mana dispersed like sprinkled dust. The unprecedented speed even caught Lyon''s astonishment.

    "Kh?!" the guard suddenly found himself being the same position as his captain. With one foot on top of his cheek. His train of thoughts crashed. (Impossible... impossible... impossible!)

    "He caught him..."

    "With his foot..."

    The onlookers were gobsmacked as they felt a shiver down their spines. They looked at the tall man who didn''t even open his crossed arms as he put the disrespect against the guard from heaven. The scene was happening again.

    "Retreat! Retreat!" shouted the guard on the ground as hisst will made its appearance. (At the very least avenge me! The mortal won''t have any rest day after this) thought the guard as he smiled a victorious smile. There were nine of the guards left and there were only two of them left.

    "You will die! All of the mortals here will die! Once they hear of what you have done! All of you will die! Go! Everyone!" shouted the guard.

    "Scatter!" said one of the nine guards before they all went in separate directions in unison. The returning jade stone was already in their hands with a flick of their fingers. Their eyes only reflected survival. It mattered not what their friend said. They didn''te here originally to die. Even their captain was obliterated brutally without honor let alone them. (Forget about working together! These three... are monsters!).

    They were all sharing the same thought. Not even their cultivation realms of True God could contend, and the captain had the highest cultivation level among them. Thetter''s skull was crushed with a stomp. A True God died in such a way that only existed in horror stories.

    "Escape? Retreat?" muttered the half-giant as his face pulled to the scorn of disgust before he continued, "Kill us? Bah! You are all so full of yourself. Once you tried to dishonor my master, do you think that any of your friends will be left alive?"

    "Kesya," muttered Cecile, "I hope those times of resting don''t leave you rusty!"

    "You can count on me, Empress," said Kesya before her blue eyes turned slightly glowed as they sharpened. Her ck ears slightly twitched before she brutally disappeared from Cecile''s line of sight.

    "I-I live!" shouted one of the guards as he reached enough distance away from them. A cold shiver immediately crept up his spine but before it reached all the way. His heart was prated from the back.

    "One," whispered Kesya before using his back to plunge to the other target.

    The crazy speed left out an exploding gale before the second one died. The armor that was made from the material that could only be found in heaven was so easily prated by her bare hand.

    The third guard only managed to turn around before he stared at the ominous beauty right in the face. However, her eyes were already set on the fourth.

    The fifth and sixth wailed before the seventh and eighth followed. It was one hit one kill, a perfect te. The wless execution left a breathtaking notion inside the onlookers'' minds. The movements were simple but precise. Not a single shred of mana was used at all as she killed those guards.

    However, one green jade light managed to shot toward the sky. The guard wasughing. He had survived the horror. He could already feel the stir that''s going to happen massively. (I will be promoted for sure! My life will only get better soon!).

    "Eight out of nine, surely you are not suggesting that you let one slip on purpose did you?" he pushed his sses up before the reflection of the jade light that was increasingly approaching was revealed. He puckered up a smile before stretched his left arm to the side.

    An ominous voice of wind being shredded was heard just right the moment the jade light passed him by. The jade light immediately dispersed before a head was lobbed off of the body.

    Blood was splurging out of the neck but the head was in a state of disbelief as it fell. Just like that, another True God fell.

    "None of you will," said the half-giant before a loud thud was heard.

    Thest guard that was on the mercy of his foot was looking at the face of his work colleague. The eyes of the head managed to move a little and looked at thest guard before the very consciousness left the world of the living.

    His eyes constricted as his mouth opened wide with no more wordsing out of it. He was prideful just a moment ago, but a momentter, he was sinking to the depth of despair. Not even with their high cultivation realm did they managed to escape, not a single one of them.

    "Just who are you people?!" shouted thest guard with tearsing out of his eyes.

    "It''s better that you don''t know."

    "W-What?!"

    The half-giant stomped down his foot before sttering his head along with the helmet he was wearing. Not caring how the onlookers react, he leaped to the sky once more.

    "Wee back, Emperor Lyon!" shouted the three of them as they knelt with their hearts.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 486 - Regret Of A Father

    The three powerful figures didn''t lift up their head even in the slightest. One of them could easily wipe out the map if they willed it to, but those powers lied under themand of one being.

    The young man no longer crossed his hands. The mighty smirk that he usually showed was no longer present. His sarong fluttered against the whispers of the clear loud sky. The white clouds stuttered away and edged themselves on the horizon.

    The experts had seen the destruction of Treas and even those in heaven backing them up, destroyed in an instant. Half a step toote and they were gone. Never in their wildest dream, would the daye for a family that influential to crumble, especially not from a young man of theter generation.

    It was only yesterday that he had been branded wanted. A bounty was put on his head with favor from Lord Treas himself. They were bound to be hundred and hundreds of hungry grubbing golds cultivator that wanted a share. However, it didn''tst long.

    His name that was emergence from pithiness suddenly turned around with these three people. The auction houses were destroyed left and right. No mercy they called it, not even the treasures they kept. Not even heaven themselves.

    "Emperor... Lyon..."

    "Emperor..."

    The onlookers muttered his name. The title emperor was not so easily given. Everyone could im to be one but the one they saw that day was the real deal.

    "Heh," Cecile smirked. (At first, he might not look like it. Aloof and easygoing, nobody then would have guessed him of all people will someday take on that mantle. However, his other traits are the ones that make him perfect for the role of leading. He might not much of a ruler, in fact, he might be one of the worst. Leading, on the other hand, those fellows would maim the heaven and freeze hell for him).

    "Emperor Lyon..." muttered Luna as her eyes stared at her loved one. His eyes were sharp as a de and his hair fluttered against the gale as if nature themselves greet his sovereignty. She had a hunch before that he was at the top of the world, seeing him now only proven that she was right. There were so many uncountable possibilities of who he was in the past.

    Lumina was standing at the corner on the huge bird. She crossed her arms as she closed her eyes with a smile. Nobody knew what she was thinking as Tuey muttered her name in silence.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Fenrir ran forward with his four little paws bypassing everyone before a giant reptile followed behind him. Stopping at the edge of the head of the huge bird, Fenrir''s dark eyes glimmered the reflection of his master as well as Fusya.

    "I don''t know what to say, I have not regained my memories yet. However, the fact that you stille back after my death, kneeling not only with your knees but with your bare soul. The deep-rooted respect that you give me, I thank you," said Lyon.

    Cecile smiled before she hovered over to his side. She suddenly put her thumb against his cheek before wiping away a glimmering liquid off of him.

    Lyon opened his eyes wide before he touched his other cheek. It was warm and wet.

    "Heh," he smirked at his pathetic self. Three people in front of him were kneeling with their hearts out. Their loyalty was beyond the test of time. Yet, he couldn''t even remember a single one of them.

    (Ruined! Everything is in ruin!) thought Lord Treas as he could only look at the ground. As far as his eyes could see was nothing but emptynd. Not an animal or even a dancing grass was left. The entire ind waspletely dead. He never thought the consequences of his action would be this devastating. He had been living a luxurious life for too long, far too long. He could have very well rebuilt the ce once more since the treasures were still in his possession but he didn''t have a way out, not with those three nearby. It won''t be long before his death due.

    He looked at both of his jittering palms before his rattling armors crumbled with the shake. The st was powerful enough to crack his high-valued armor to a breaking point. However, his eyes'' irises constricted as he felt a cold killing intent engulfing him from behind his crouching self.

    "I don''t even want to look at your face, don''t even look for her in the afterlife," muttered Noark before he shed Lord Treas''s head without any hint of restraint.

    The blood sttered to the ground, signaling the true end of his tyranny.

    He crouched down before taking the ring off of his hand. The spatial ring of Treas, he looked at it with sorrow behind his eyes. This was the ring that was coveted by many other great families in the mortal world. (It won''t be long now that the heads of the other families heard of this affair. Amongst those people there, there must be a spy hiding already, or perhaps they already left) thought Noark.

    The development would bring out imbnces in the true power that held the mortal world by the hand. (Those great families won''t be idling by. They were probably waiting for this moment toe, in fact, I bet those people wanted to end benefactor life''s but the emergence of the three immediately made them run with tails between their legs).

    Then he turned around and was looking for his second daughter and youngest child, Titania. He looked everywhere before seeing a hand reaching out to the sky from the surface of the sea. He immediately jumped forward before catching her hand. Pulling her up with one single motion he looked at his drenched daughter in the eyes.

    Thetter coughed out water out before Noark quickly carried her to the shore and let her rest.

    "F-Father..." she made a pathetic smile. She touched Noark''s face gently and it was warm to the touch. She was breathing heavily and her skin looked pale to an alerting degree.

    He averted his gaze before his smile was undone. Her entire body had turned bloody. Though she was not hit directly by the st, she was still near it. Even the armor that her grandfather wore broke, let alone her casual clothing. She was losing a lot of blood right at this second. The opened wound was kissed by the sea and the salt. Noark knew she must have held the pain and refused to scream.

    "Wait here, I will look for help,"

    "NO!" Titania shouted as he grabbed his wrist.

    "Please don''t go..."

    Noark''s eyes opened wide before sparking images yed in his mind the moment he heard that voice.

    "Father, where are you going... I need to ask you something... there is this boy that really liked me, do you thin��"

    "Not now Titania," said the younger version of Noark as his eyes turned sharp and went past her.

    "Please don''t go..." the young girl muttered but it was unheard of.

    (At the time, I was on the verge of finding out about my mother''s death, about the two people from heaven that I saw lingering around in Treas. I was about to confront my father once and for all before I saw Titania rushing at me, but I...) he gritted his teeth.

    "I hated you father..."

    Those words sent ripped apart his soul as his chest sunk in.

    "I thought you left us for good and never came back. However, I was wrong... it was never your intention."

    "No no no," Noark''s voice was trembling as he held both of her hands.

    "It was my fault... I heard the story from Jin... you married a man named Borton. It is my fault that I didn''t give you guidance. It is my fault that I... that I... that you..." he lost his voice.

    "Heh, it''s funny, I know he was only pretending to love me and tried to use me to get in the family. We even had a son together. I thought with him being born he would have truly loved me, but no. Both him and our son. I was pretending all my life, just to have a family of my own."

    She smiled, "Big brother Luke and big sister Prisc sure have it lucky... I''m always thest one... the least experienced, the least talented. Got pregnant because I was in a jumbled mess. Now I''m at the point of no return. Why does my fate is so... cruel. Maybe because I''m stupid... I took every wrong choice in my life... but now... at the very least you are here with me, I can see your face onest time."

    The misunderstood woman closed her eyes as her face could not be any paler. Noark couldn''t feel any more strength from her hand as her breasts gradually stopped heaving. His goosebumps rose traumatically and his head looked down.. He couldn''t even scream his regret out, especially not to the smile Titania gave as her parting.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 487 - Dowry

    "Hm?" despite the fast-drying tears on his cheeks and the powerful figures kneeling and bowing toward him, he managed to take a look at a bare woman below.

    Her robes were shredded and drenched as her body was. She wasying on top of a pool of blood. Her skin was pale and she had stopped breathing. Her life force was fleeting away and trying to be at peace against her cruel fate.

    He descended down.

    The three of them raised their eyebrows in unison before looking at their leader crossing his arms.

    The mighty valor and gant of an emperor was unbeknownst exuded out of him. His bearing didn''t hold any bar as the onlookers could only stare in awe. The young man, when he was not smirking. He was something else entirely. Especially with those sharp eyes of his.

    "That..."

    "Emperor Lyon..."

    As if he was a different person. The arrogant young man was suddenly reced with the blessing of the wise and eternal.

    Cecile shook her head with a smile before she followed her husband down.

    Landing his bare feet to the ground Noark immediately caught up and looked up against his benefactor.

    He had heard how Lyon was being captured in hopes to control Jin through Cecile but he could see it right now that the benefactor''s eyes didn''t have any hint of resentment. Though her child tried to kill him, though her husband tried to kill him, even when her father-inw joined in the fray, at the moment, Lyon was not exuding any hatred.

    "Benefactor," called Noark with tears on his face.

    Despite knowing Lyon''s identity and how they were actually rted through Cecile, he still chose to call him this way. He had not returned the favor that Lyon gave him yet but he must swallow his pride for now.

    He kowtowed with a bang. His forehead was glued to the ground as his back arched inward. He gritted his teeth with his eyes turning red from the sinking emotion that he felt.

    Cecilended beside her husband with her arms crossed. Her eyes were indifferent as she looked at the bare naked woman. She quite vividly remembers how she met her inside her own pce. At the time, she definitely still acted like a kid, unlike her two other siblings.

    "This woman is in denial, Lyon," muttered Cecile. There was not a single hatred in her eyes either, but pity.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Luke and Prisc rushed to the site. Their chest felt hollow as she saw her youngest siblingying on the ground with such an earnest smile. Fate was not having it easy for her, despite being born into a rich family, no one would have ever thought that she would live such a life.

    Both siblings knelt beside her as the eldest of them all hold her cold hand. Tears were running down her cheeks. There was a time that Prisc wanted to get rid of her, but she never meant to do that. Titania failed to mature before the mistake happened. She was bound by the fake family and her choice was to pretend everything was intentional. Where she was a better older sister, things might not have gone the way it was.

    The two of them had just started living on their own, yet they neglected their youngest siblings. Not knowing where to go with all those treasures she got from the family, she eventually lost and the devil rob her slowly.

    "It''s my fault if only I was a better big brother, I... goddamnit! GODDAMNIT!"

    "I shouldn''t have... I shouldn''t have..." Prisc muttered before Jin arrived right behind her. She immediately wailed before hugging his chest. Jin could only embrace her back and rubbed her back.

    Lyon took a nce to the side and looked at his wife. Thetter obviously smiled while raising her eyebrows. Her auburn eyes yfully looked at his dark gxy charming eyes. Just one look was enough for him to understand what she wanted to do. Though women usually were hard to guess since sometimes they themselves didn''t know what they wanted to do, at least Cecile didn''t belong to that category.

    "Fine," answered Lyon before he shook his head with a smile.

    Noark immediately looked up against his benefactor with a question on his face.

    "Mother-inw, I haven''t given you a dowry yet, right?" said Lyon with a smile on his face.

    Prisc slightly looked at Lyon. She couldn''t believe he would bring out such a topic in this sensitive time. Her eyes were tired from crying and Jin''s robe was beyond drenched from her salty tears. Her red cheeks were fused with fuming anger and the tear blush of her emotion.

    "Though the ceremony is not held yet, I hope you like this one," said Lyon before he closed his eyes.

    He gently opened his eyes as the gaze that ruled nature was upon them.

    "W-What''s going on?!"

    "The surrounding mana is?!"

    "They are going wild? No... wait a minute... they are torrenting away!"

    The onlookers panicked before they realized mana was pointing at none other than the young emperor below.

    "Haha, haha," Yunesia was in euphoria as she looked at the mana moved so fast it was visible to the naked eyes. She was spinning around with smiles on her face as her body swayed between the wave of nature''s source of energy.

    "D-Don''t tell me!"

    "He is not only versed in directbat but he is also...!!"

    "This is... ridiculous!"

    The onlookers couldn''t believe their eyes anymore. Not many cultivators were well versed in both ways. Some choose to focus on the cultivation realm and technique. Some choose to pursue their alchemy dreams and others pursued magic, the art of manipting mana and shifting it to a different element.

    Lyon''s hair was fluttering wildly as mana came from all possible directions. The mighty atmosphere sent chills to the surrounding people but Cecile. The sea changed its course as white clouds in the sky were pulled out from the horizon.

    "W-What are you doing, my son?" said Jin.

    However, his trembling voice was not of fear but instead of excitement. He knew thetter was going to do something ridiculous again. He knew he had a knack for magic from the first time he met him. He used one on the boat that he used before things led to another and now they were here.

    "What an emperor-like bearing that he has! And such a young age too!" the praise came from no one but the valor and gant Garuda himself. He was grinning from ear to ear as he looked at his benefactor ruling nature as if it was his loyal subject.

    Ayumu and Madoku were looking at Lyon. They couldn''t believe that a man like that could casually converse with them at the time. During their first meeting or when they were inside that ne.

    Kesya and the other two suddenly descended down to three different spots and making a triangle. Casting magic would make their emperor vulnerable to any sort of attack. Even if Cecile was beside him, there was no telling where an enemy would strike and from the look of their eyes, it seemed that it happened often.

    Perhaps inside the triangle was the safest ce to ever existed. Guarded by three strong generals from the empire of his past life, even heaven couldn''t descend down nor hell could crawl up to greet him.

    Lyon knelt before taking her wrist.

    (At least she is a Godhood level cultivator she is not that easy to die, though if nothing was to be done, she will surely be dead. Her cultivation is dropping fast but at least her soul is fighting back) thought Lyon before he smiled and muttered, "She wants to live."

    His words caught them off guard but before they could ask some questions, the former stood up.

    "Close your eyes," muttered Lyon before the mana in his finger turned golden as he inscribed the spell in the air.

    "Immortal spell?!" shouted the onlookers.

    "Nirvana Lotus!" chanted Lyon before a huge lotus suddenly formed under the pale naked woman.

    "Nirvana Lotus? Just like mine," teased Cecile as she slightly pinched his elbow.

    "W-Well, her meridians are not broken at all, and her body is losing blood fast to the point that her organs stopped working. Combined that with her soul still reside in her body and acting as a core to her meridians, she��"

    "Okay, Lyon I''m just messing with you, I''m not here for a lecture," said Cecile with a smile before took his chin and kissed his lips out of nowhere.

    The shimmering glow of the giant lotus forming distracted the others from looking at their kiss.

    She suddenly let go of her kiss as she felt a tongue trying to pry in. She turned over and looked at the development of his magic without a shed of red blush that he would find in a young woman.

    (Heh, she is in a whole other league than the others) thought Lyon as he shook his head with a proud smile.

    The Nirvana Lotus was perfectly formed before it slightly hovered to the sky while slowly spinning its petals.. Sleeping at the crown of the flower, Titania''s entire figure was enveloped by the shimmering dots, wavering against her beautiful figure.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 488 - Spreading Like Wildfire

    A day had gone by since that grueling incident. The destruction of Treas was inevitable. There was nothing that they could do to stop the powerful trio. They had brought the wrath of someone they should never offend. The bounty didn''tst even a week before the destruction ur.

    "I still can''t believe that we live!"

    <em>*Thud!</em>

    <em></em>He put down the big tankard on the table. Looking at the reflection of his face on the shaking mead he let out a sigh.

    "Not a single slit eh," said one of his friends with a cheekyugh.

    "Shut up man, you''re not there. I saw it with my very eyes! A True God died in one of the most dishonorable ways."

    "Alright, alright man, drink your mead."

    "I''m serious!" said the man while picking up his big tankard and gulped down to theirughter.

    He made a huge swallow before letting out a sigh. His cheeks slightly turned red as his sobriety fleeting. However, that splitting image kept his eyes woke and consciousness alert. Even though it was an image, his fight or flight mechanism was triggered.

    "Treas is over, a new great family emerges," muttered the man as if he had experienced a whole thousand years in thest twenty-four hours.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    His friend stopped hisughter before he leaned in, "Is it really true, I''ve heard that the auction houses were destroyed, not even the warehouses were left."

    He let out a sigh before his eyeszily looked at his friend.

    "Nothing... not even his grand pce."

    "Bah, you''re drunk now," said his friend.

    He red at him before pulling his cor as he came face to face with his friend. The sudden movement caught the others'' attention to a halt. A loud thud soon followed as the big tankard rolled over the table.

    "Whatever you do..." he gritted his teeth. His veins around the neck bulged as his face trembled. His eyes red openly without blinking as he looked at his friend.

    "Don''t mess with Lyon Torga... Don''t mess with Emperor Lyon!" he let go of his grip before sitting back down and let their gasps filled the empty atmosphere.

    "I see, so you were there too at the time," said a lone cultivator sitting right in front of the bartender before he raised up his ss and slightly looked at the ale swinging by as he lightly shook it.

    "I took the strongest one here yet I''m still sober whenever I remember that vivid image. The powerful trio, how ridiculous. Not even heaven could stand against their might," he gulped down his shot before looking at the bartender and said, "Owner... you... it would be wise if you take down that bounty poster, else, even the one backing you up will betray you when that happens. If you think a criminal would stand a chance against those monsters, then this world is already doomed."

    The bartender/owner was shaking as he heard those words. His eyes averted from the ss that he was cleaning with a white sheet to the poster of a young man that was hanged on the wall. He put the ss down before getting out of the counter. He walked with a pace of nervousness before he stood right in front of the wall. He took a huge swallow to pacify his wits.

    His name was clear as day. The young man was said to have been responsible for the ending of one of the greatest families in the mortal world. Nobody had ever thought that such a feat was possible, but it did.

    He reached out his hand before taking down the poster, rolling it up neatly before storing it in his spatial ring.

    His name would spread like wildfire. An epidemic of vanity would surround his name. d in his iconic smirk he chose not to bow against heaven yet destroyed thetter. The titan family Treas fell under his name. The emergence of a new power was looming.

    "A huge stir would be made now, those other great families had not foreseen this happening."

    "Heh, nobody did, finding a needle inside a stack of hay has a better chance than this happening."

    The bar was not the only one that was talking about Lyon Torga. The surviving experts were rifying his name and power. Put him on the pedestal of the high orders.

    Meanwhile, the young man that was spoken from lips to ears, from ground to the sky, was letting out a sigh.

    The Kesya and the other two were kneeling in front of him as they hovered in the sky. The small mansion on the back of the huge bird was certainly not enough for all of them to be there. Especially since he brought literally everyone he knew aboard. He was not having any of them be hostages in the war against Treas but he never thought what happened after they won.

    "So we are going back to uncle Garuda''s mansion and stay there?" asked Sophia.

    "Huh? Hey wait a minute, Sophia, don''t you have your own ce?" asked Lyon.

    "Err.. no?" said Sophia as she put her gaze away.

    <em>*Sigh</em>

    He returned his gaze toward the three, "please guys, stand up."

    "Yes, my lord," said Kesya.

    "Yes, my emperor," said the cool butler man.

    "Yes, master," said the half-giant with gray ash hair.

    His mouth slightly twitched as he heard that each of them refer to him in a different way. Cecileughed at the side before she left her husband in that awkward situation.

    Lyon shook his head, "Though you guys are strong as hell, your silent tears didn''t even make your voice hoarse," he smiled.

    The three of them had tears running down their cheeks but they didn''t show any twitch of a muscle to hint that they were crying. He could see the longing in their eyes despite their unique stature.. He wondered what he had done to these three people so that their loyalty stayed with him for his second life.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 489 - Introduction Of Three Generals

    "Well, I have no idea how to act in this situation since... I don''t remember any of you yet," said Lyon tantly. He knew that it may have hurt their feelings but the truth is the truth. There was still a lot that he didn''t understand. A part of the memories of his past life sometimes came back without a warning and he had no control over it.

    The key was inside the wedding ring that he received from Cecile. Now that he had thought about it, the scene was pretty wild. He was proposed instead of proposing. However, he did not dislike the idea at all, not at all.

    "So forgive me," said Lyon with a slight bow.

    "Lord!"

    "Emperor!"

    "Master!"

    Lyon''s eyebrows twitched as how he heard three different words to refer to him.

    "Alright, alright, let''s start from the beginning shall we," said Lyon as he patted the dust away from his saron before smirking. "My name is Lyon, Lyon Torga, I uh, well you probably knew me more than me hahaha!"

    "There is no doubt about it," said the one with the sses as he readjusted it with his middle finger.

    "Yup," Kesya nodded.

    "He is really him, but younger," said the half-giant.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Eh? Oi oi, what are you guys talking about?" asked Lyon with a tilt of his head.

    Kesya suddenly leaped forward with her arms open. She embraced her lord before spinning around his body and locked him to a piggy ride grip. She opened her mouth before she nibbled his ear. Her ck ears twitched up and down as her pupils drown in euphoria.

    "Oi, what are you doing," asked Lyon with narrowed eyes.

    "Mhmm <3" She paid no heed as she mumbled, "So this is the younger version of you, my lord."

    This was the same woman that killed those cultivators from heaven. The same one that gave an inspirational farewell to that guild.

    "Kesya, stop taking advantage of his low cultivation level to your desire, I know Empress Cecile might not be mind but you know how Empress Selena looks like when she is angry."

    "She is not here anyway," said Kesya as she mocked him with her tongue sticking out like a child.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows, (Right, Selena, wow, I never thought that she would be the type considering how we met back in Nostria, I wonder how is she doing right now).

    "Master, your order," said the half-giant.

    "Eh? Hmm... I have no idea, I''m not used to ordering people around, I think," said Lyon with doubt to himself. (I must have been a great ruler am I not? So why am I doubting myself)

    "Alright, I have one idea, why don''t you two introduce your names to me?" said Lyon as he crossed his arms. He already knew the woman with ck elfen ears was called Kesya but the other two were still unknown.

    "Certainly my emperor," said the one with the sses as he genuflected and crossed himself.

    "My name is Assid, general of the fifth division!" his eyes turned sharp as he proudly stood straight. With those eyes of an eagle, how many body counts had fallen under his doing.

    "My name is Graham, general of the second division!" said the half-giant as he knelt. The power surrounding him was no joke. He was the one responsible for smashing that captain into smithereens along with the giant ind.

    Kesya suddenly let go of Lyon before standing right in front of him and knelt, "My name is Kesya, general of the sixth division!"

    Lyon was slightly taken back. He still couldn''tprehend that these three powerful figures were his generals.

    "Wait a minute, so you''re saying, the first, the third, and the fourth existed? I still have three more generals?!" eximed Lyon.

    Lyon''spanions had words stuck inside their throats. Just one of them was so powerful, now that the maximum possible is six. The thought could only send them shivering.

    They all nodded.

    (Unbelievable, these three alone could probably help me take over the entire mortal world, but there are another three waiting?) his smirk turned into a grin as he couldn''t wait to meet them all. Heaven was definitely under his feet then and the ming fire of hell would stray away from his presence.

    "You guys are being modest now," said Cecile who had returned.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" asked Lyon with furrowed eyebrows against his wife.

    "Let me introduce them properly for you," said Cecile with a smile before her eyes turned sharp.

    "First one, Graham. The half-giant half-human managed to ascend the throne in the Giant n and put a spit on its scripture after they thought that he couldn''t be anything for being a halfling. Has mastered all of the giant arts including the dangerous and lethal ones that their predecessor couldn''t master. With the power of a giant and the sleek of a human, he was and I hope still is, impable. Always at the front! Bringing morals to his army and destroyed the enemies'' just by his presence."

    "You''re too kind, Empress," said Graham

    "Next, Assid. He is fully human but with inhuman brains. He is a very sharp and critical kind of man. Too critical perhaps. He was born a noble, but his deficiency in cultivation soon led him to be discarded by his family. But the boy bounces back. His efficiency in dealing with mundane tasks is impable but once you see him on the battlefield, the next thing you know, it''s already over."

    "You''re too kind, Empress,"

    "Next, Kesya. Half-elf, half dark-elf. Born with the right genes but with the wrong circumstances. Rejected by both the elven and the dark-elven she was deemed trash but her natural talent soon take a growth spurt. Having the immense control and the sharpness of an elf and the burst like power from a dark elf, once she went berserk, even the spatial storm trembles. "

    "Thank you, Empress."

    "Hmm.... I wonder where the other three are right now, but with you here, they are bound to show up sooner orter," smiled Cecile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 490 - Next Destination: Summit!

    The short introductory from his wife brought immense pressure toward the onlookers. Were it from someone else, they might have believed only a shred of it, but the one introducing them was Cecile, the cold empress herself.

    "We are here," said Cecile.

    Garuda could recognize his own hometown from miles away. Especially with his statue erecting in the center of the city. Their cheers immediately followed even before the shadow of the huge bird swallowed their euphoric faces.

    The scent of victory soon followed with a roar as their hero came back victorious. Despite the overwhelming odds of fighting against one of the great families in the mortal world, they came out on top.

    "Sir Garuda!"

    "Victory for Garuda!"

    "Thank you Sir Lyon!"

    Lyon''s head immediately bloated as those fellows below revered his name with such enthusiastic cheer. (Ah, I could get used to this) thought Lyon before Yunesia suddenly step in.

    "Now, then, it is time to make haste toward the meeting," said Yunesia.

    "What meeting?" asked Lyon as he raised one of his eyebrows.

    "The Summit of Geniuses, or so they say," said Cecile as she shrugged her shoulders. It was clear from her eyes that she didn''t give a clear damn against it.

    "Summit of Geniuses, what is that?" asked Lyon.

    "Well, it''s an annual meeting that was held for geniuses, well that was self-exnatory. However, the goal of the Summit of Geniuses is to pick a few people of the mortal world to go in apetition in heaven."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Really? I thought it would be something more major," said Lyon.

    "Well, that''s half of what they are doing. The mortal world as we know it still holds secrets that even heaven coveted. There are special ces that we haven''t discovered yet. This whole world is still unknown," said Yunesia while shaking her head before continuing, "And I''ve heard that the next expedition would be in that ce where I and Garuda went before."

    "What?!" Garuda overheard their conversation before approaching in with a re of warning.

    "No! Benefactor, you must not go there! The ce is dangerous!" said Garuda before Ayumu stood beside him with a concerning look.

    "If you go there, I will go with you, and that''s final."

    Garuda and Yunesia raised their eyebrows before averted their gaze toward the jaded hair beauty who came in with her arms crossed. Her eyes were closed and she was not having any opposing opinions from this gesture. Lyon could only smile wryly with a warmth in his heart.

    The woman would surely apany him everywhere he go now. However, it was understandable, if she were to lose him once more, she might kill to her death. Her feelings were mutual, to the aburn supreme beauty that stood with her smirk.

    "Garuda thanks for your opinion but it seems like I need to go there," said Lyon before he looked at Yunesia.

    "After all, she said to go on some sort of expedition?"

    "Yeah, that ce, that means mother and father areing along," said Cecile as she nced at Jin and Prisc.

    "Wait me too?" said Jin before his wife smacked the back of his head.

    Lyon chuckled.

    Cecile smiled, "You might get a chance of evoking some memories there, however, the whole reason we are going there is personal. We are going to a grave."

    "Grave?" Yunesia tilted her head before she opened her eyes wide, "Empress.. so you?! You have traverse through it before?!"

    She refused to answer her question but her smile was enough. Yunesia couldn''t believe it, she had said that she had no interest every time an invitation came to her front door. Yet, what was the reason? Was it not because she had already taken a stroll there?

    Garuda was taken back. Based on her smile, she sure had gone there before. However, ''when'' was the ultimate question. She never seem to go out much outside of her room, in fact, this moment was probably the longest time she had ever gone out.

    Prisc looked over her daughter with a hint of concern in her eyes. She had not yet cope with how thankful she was that her little sister found a chance of survival but the time hade for the Summit of Geniuses.

    "Cecile, you go to the Summit of Geniuses meeting first, I want to stay with your dear aunt for a while, I need to amend," said Titania.

    "En, it''s fine," answered Cecile.

    "I will have to apany your mother, after all, whose chest she is going to�� that hurt! Oi, let go! Why two of them?!" Jin''s ears were pulled by both of her hands as she dragged him like a naughty little boy.

    "Heh, you two lovebirds,"mented Lyon with a smirk. Despite their arguing in the front, they were pretty much unting their love.

    "Alright then, we disembark to that summit in a few hours, or... by the way, when will it be held, haha!" asked Lyon as he broke his leadership image.

    Kesya and Assid chuckled at their leader but Graham only let out a groan.

    "He never changes, hehe," chuckled Kesya.

    "That''s why he needs us," muttered Assid.

    Meanwhile, Graham made noment.

    "Tomorrow," answered Yunesia with a smile.

    "What?"

    "Understood," Assid suddenly answered in Lyon''s stead before he vanished from his spot.

    "Eh? What? Where did he go?" asked Lyon.

    "Most likely to buy some supplies," answered Kesya with a shake of her head and shrugging her shoulders.

    "I have returned."

    "Bwah!" Lyon jumped out of instinct before Cecile quickly caught him.

    "Don''t be too hasty, Assid. We don''t need to go there punctually in time. Let the ones that need to rest stayed inside Garuda''s mansion. Also, not all of us will be going there," answered Cecile like a true ruler she was despite carrying a whole adult man in her arms.

    "I understand," said Assid before continuing, "I will prep the meals in the meantime."

    In the next blink of an eye, he''s gone from sight.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 491 - Three Great Families

    Summit of Geniuses. The meeting of true geniuses was acknowledged both publicly and privately. It was an open meeting to share their thoughts and experiences of what they have discovered. They were also the people that had earned the right to enter thepetition that was held in heaven.

    The summit was at the top of the highest mountain in the mortal world, Mount Adamrest1. It was chilling throughout but no snow ever build up there. It was the cold breeze of spring and nothing more.

    The teau in the middle was made out of a perfectly circr ancient stone with a beautiful engraving of time immemorial. It floated against the clear sparkling water with twins of giant trees bundled the sides of the unlikely pond. The green leaves slowly dance despite the grueling gale at such altitude. It proved how thick and strong the roots were.

    Experts from all over the world may not be invited to sit on that special teau but they were all allowed to watch and listen since it might benefit their cultivation journey.. There was indeed no amount of gold and beads that could be worth a ticket for this event thus, there was not any.

    The public event was one of the most anticipated events in the world. The great families over the mortal world definitelying in. Some even use this event to select prominent individuals for marriage. Two powerful beings getting married, their descendant would surely soar to the sky and striving against the other stars.

    The ce was already packed with onlookers. There were experts from varying regions and they all ttered up with smiles whilst conversing with one another.

    "I can''t wait for this to start! I wonder if there will be a fight."

    "Hah, there will always be a fight, they love to spar against one another."

    The experts couldn''t contain their excitement. They were looking left and right to any sign if there were any of the geniusesing over. However there were those that were talking about the current situation in the mortal world.

    "I''ve heard that Treas had fallen?"

    The heavy topic brought about silence in some parts of the circle. There was no doubt that their furrowing eyebrows and groaning disappointment proved the answer.

    One of them let out a heavy sigh, "It seems so, it would be high likelihood that the great families will take over their treasures. Not like we can do much about it."

    "I disagree..."

    "Huh?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "The great families won''t do much of anything, at least not in the near future."

    "Why is that?"

    "You have not heard the cause of their fall?"

    "How could I? I only knew it yesterday from a friend of mine. He didn''t give me specific details but his face was really pale as if he just escaped the clutches of death."

    "Hmm. ��"

    Their conversation stop as they furrowed their eyebrows in a certain direction. There was a young man apanied by an army of nobles behind him. His dashing brown hair was charming to his sculpted face. The lean figure spent not much time before standing on the special teau as the rest of his followers hovered in the sky with smiles on their end.

    He knelt and put his palm against the teau before the teau glowed a silver glow. A pir was erected from the teau and brought the onlookers to awe.

    "It''s higher thanst time!"

    "I expect nothing less from young master Porealus."

    "The Arunga family surely punctual as always."

    "It''s called ss!"

    The man with the brown hair smirked against the praises that were thrown at him. He jumped to the pir before sitting down.

    "I see that you are as punctual as ever, Arunga," a silky female voice came out of nowhere before a whisk of smoke came in and revealed a figure.

    Porealus raised one of his eyebrows before he looked down.

    d in white the woman had a slender figure to the touch. She wore slightly revealing clothes and her beautiful goblet waist was on disy. The coldness of ice surround her navel as her icy blue hair was as long as her hips.

    "That was not smoke! That was dry ice!"

    "A-Amazing!"

    "Ice Queen Ivy!"

    Porealus smirked before he said, "You''re not so bad yourself, Miss Yuki."

    Ivy Yuki disregard his remark before kneeling and touched the teau. The same thing happened before a pir was erected. The uncanny height was almost identical to the ones under Porealus but it was a bit higher if one looked closely. She smiled before she jumped and sit at the top of it. Slightly looking down at Porealus, she felt a little bit of dopamine from her vanity.

    "I knew it, the Yuki family came along."

    "Yeah, they are undetectable as always."

    Women wearing the same color palette were hovering behind Ivy after revealing themselves out of thin air.

    "Two representatives of the great families had gathered," said one of the onlookers.

    "Porealus, you seem to have grown some strength since thest meeting."

    "Aren''t we all, Miss Ivy."

    "True," Ivy nodded. Her blue ice nails rested on the armrest as she leaned back.

    A man with red hair was piercing against the sky beforending on top of the teau.

    "Sorry, for beingte, heh, not like this is the first time," said the blonde man. He was not as lean as Porealus but his figure was powerful and that slim curved sword beside his waist caught much attention. He was wearing a simple robe unlike the formal Porealus.

    "The Sword Genius, Zet Argonaut!"

    "Then those behind him are, the Argonaut family!"

    Cultivators consist of men and women were hovering in the air behind Zet with their swords hanging on their waists.

    Zet knelt and did the ceremony before a pir was erected.

    "Not bad, considering you are the youngest of all of us,"mented Poeralus.

    "Hehe, you think so?" he jumped to his seat above.

    Though he had the shortest pirs of the three, his age was a contributing factor.

    "There they are, the three of four great families, Argonaut family ruled the north Mortal World, Yuki ruled the east Mortal World, and then Arunga the west."

    "Only Yunesia and Treas left." See what I did there? Hehehe Eve x Adam

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 492 - The Gaze To Fight

    Ivy let out a chilling sigh, as she lightly muttered, "Pretty rare of her gettingte over this event, considering that we are going to go to that ce."

    Porealus lightlyughed, "She might be over-excitedst night and couldn''t sleep."

    Zet smiled an adolescent smile, "She travels a lot so who knows she might end up being stranded somewhere in the corner of the world."

    "Her being stranded? If that ever happens, then the world is ending," said Ivy.

    She had the tallest pir of the three and her vanity sure showed as she looked over the two. There was not a hint of interest nor excitement behind that pale ice eyes of hers.

    "Has anyone heard about Treas?" said Porealus as he casually raised the topic whilst looking at his expensive spatial ring.

    The onlookers immediately furrowed their eyebrows as their eyes turned sharp and their hearing capabilities heightened. The entire scene suddenly turned silent and only the river of the pond was heard..

    "I''ve heard they lost miserably, haha," Zetughed.

    Ivy shook her head without adding ament. She knew that it was moreplicated than that. She didn''t show her worries but her thought was on it. (The spies that I sent, all came back with pale faces, Cecile was also on the opposing side, in fact, most of the family members were. Then the return of Noark, the true heir of the Treas''s grand treasures).

    "Ho, what is it Ice Queen, you seem to have something on your mind?" Porealus lightly said with a smirk on his end.

    She didn''t answer the bait question and instead admit it with her silence.

    "How cold," he smirked before shaking his head. He leaned back with his legs crossed.

    "Their destruction was sudden and unpredictable. Who would have thought that they would lose the battle in that manner? I''ve heard from a report that their auction houses were destroyed thoroughly. Man, talk about brutal and not giving any face," said Porealus as he let out a sigh of disappointment.

    His words only cemented the floating rumors to a fact. His opinion was highly valued by themoners and even the experts. They would have thought that the rumors were exaggerating and the exact number was being hidden on purpose to create tension on the normal cultivators but it seemed unlikely. The three great families won''t praise the other without a hint of sarcasm somewhere in their words. After all, the seat of ruling the entire Mortal World is coveted by many.

    "It just to show that they didn''t show any mercy and not ying games, haha," Zetughed merrily.

    Porealus shook his head, "Well, I never thought that they would be so stupid as to destroy their auction houses, they could have kept it and let it generate some ie. I mean, the ties inside Treas are as thin as a strand of hair. They are nothing but business."

    "Now you dare to mock them?" smirked Ivy Yuki.

    "Why wouldn''t I dare? They are already gone and be powerless, even their own family fight against that greedy old bone, heh, not like your family was having a good term with them," said Porealus.

    "That''s true but powerless? I doubt. She is still alive,"mented Ivy before she raised her hand.

    One of the women hovering in the air suddenly moved in and brought a cup of warm tea. The light evaporation from the tea showed a white hue of heat before Ivy looked at her own reflection on it. She lightly blew it with her breath before she took a sip.

    "Ah, the Empress, I really want to meet her. I heard that she is as beautiful as she is strong. I wish to cross de with her," muttered Zet.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Of course, everyone knew who ''she'' referred to. Her prowess had brought attention that she didn''t need across the Mortal World.

    "Beautiful yes, but she is haughty. Not even once did shee for this meeting," said Porealus with a smile.

    "Zet," called out Porealus suddenly.

    "Huh?"

    "Who do you think is more beautiful, the Ice Queen or her?"

    Ivy furrowed her eyebrows before she let out a re toward Porealus. However, thetter didn''t pay any heed to it. He was looking at Zet with a smile.

    "Miss Ivy is definitely better," one of the women hovering around said so before the rest nodded.

    "Heh, like your opinions mattered at all," smirked Porealus.

    "What did you say?!" the women turned hostile at the second before the Arunga side also let out their weapons.

    The atmosphere suddenly caught the onlooker''s words in their throats. The sudden tension was turning heavy as some of them began to produce cold sweat on their forehead.

    The two sides were ring at each other before the swordsmen and swordswomen on Zet''s side touch their hilt with their index and middle finger.

    "Young master, Porealus of the Arunga family. Please refrain from trapping our young master for such difficult questions," said one of the swordsmen from Argonout''s family.

    Porealus raised both of his hands and showed his wrist under the sleeves as he closed his eyes in surrender, "Alright, alright, let''s get back to the main topic."

    Both sides refrained their res.

    "In regards to the destruction of Treas, I''m sure you both know a recent name has been popping up everywhere," said Porealus with a little grim in his eyes.

    The atmosphere suddenly turned silent but the tension only grew higher.

    Ivy gradually closed her eyes before looking at him with the narrow of her eyes as she sipped her tea. It appeared that she wanted to listen to what he was about to say next.

    "Sorry, I''mte," the three of them had their eyes turned sharp in an instant before looking at a figure walking with her boots.

    Her purple lips smiled before she courted all of the attention.

    "Yunesia!"

    "The mage genius is here!"

    The onlookers were excited from the toes up. She was walking casually forward but Ivy was furrowing her eyebrows.

    (Where did shee from? I''ve not seen nor felt anything in the vicinity) thought Ivy as she looked around and used her eyes instead. There was not a hint of transportation either. The sky was only filled with those things that she knew.

    Yunesia knelt before touching the teau below with her palm. The pir was erected and brought astounding awe from the people.

    "I, I couldn''t see the difference between her pir and Ice Queen''s pir!"

    "The same height!"

    "Unbelievable."

    Yunesia leaped before sitting on her seat. She had no backings behind her like the other three but her presence was powerful enough.

    "Long time no see, big sister Yunesia!" greeted Zet as he looked up with a grin.

    "Long time no see, little Zet, or should I say grown Zet? You have grown taller since I''ve seen you."

    "Miss Yunesia, sorry to interrupt our reunion but we are currently discussing the matter about Treas''s fall, your input is surely wee!" greeted Porealus before he muttered, "Since you were there at the time."

    "As always, you didn''t beat around the bush didn''t you, Porealus."

    Ivy shook her head, "I never thought that you would ever side in a battle. Didn''t you say that you would rather spend your time traveling than fighting?"

    "Ah, I see, so you guys stopped pretending to not even having a spy there now?" smiled Yunesia as she brought out their shameless act.

    However, who would in their right mind disdain them? They would only be wishing for death then. Perhaps only Yunesia was daring enough to make such a statement since she was one of the participants in the Summit of Geniuses.

    "I do have fond of traveling but this one piqued my interest," she puckered up her purple intoxicating smile.

    "This one?" Ivy furrowed her eyebrows.

    "You might have heard of him, I mean, the fact that your spies are alive was because of his will," Yunesia smiled.

    The three of them furrowed their eyebrows. They definitely who ''he'' was referring to. The man had been the talk of the Mortal World in a single night.

    <em>*Rattle!</em>

    <em>*Rattle!</em>

    <em></em>The Argonauts family raised their eyebrows as they saw their sentient swords rattled out of their wills. Zet had his eyes turned sharp before he muttered, "What''s wrong."

    "Hahaha! You are slower than before!"ughter suddenly filled the wrenching atmosphere before a silhouette pierced through the thick clouds from below. Her auburn hair was stark to their eyes before the figurended right on the center of the teau.

    The three geniuses suddenly sat at the edge of their seats as their eyes stared in disbelief, especially the Ice Queen. Her lips trembled as she identally dropped her tea.

    "She?!"

    "She is here!"

    "Empress Cecile!!"

    "Heh," She gave them azy look as she crossed her arms with a smirk on her face.

    (I see! So that''s why) thought Zet as he excitedly looked at the symbol epitome of woman below him.

    Cecile raised one of her eyebrows before looking at Zet clinging to his weapon as he invited her to fight with his gaze.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 493 - The Arrival Of Paramount

    Cecile''s abrupt arrival had not had any celebrational wee. None of them would have ever thought that she woulde to such meeting for more, now of all times.

    "E-Empress!" the onlookers eximed.

    There was no mistaking that auburn beauty. Forever etched in their minds especially the young female cultivators. The number one idol that had influenced them all. She stood at the pinnacle of all women in the world.

    Ivy narrowed her eyes before she took a nce against Yunesia who smiled at her. (It''s your doing isn''t it?) thought Ivy as she narrowed her eyes.

    Suddenly the atmosphere turned tenser with the budding anticipation. She had nevere into the meeting and her position was unknown amongst the four of them.. They were all gulping down their saliva.

    "W-What do you think?"

    "Will she activate a higher pir than them? I mean, her strength and beauty have been renounced for a long time now."

    Porealus stood on top of his seat with both feet before greeted her with opened arms, "Well, well, well, this surely has be the meeting of the ages! Wee, Empress Cecile! Your fame precedes you."

    Cecile shook her head, "And who are you?"

    "Ah! How cruel, don''t you remember when we meet a long time ago at the banquet that your mother held?" smiled Porealus.

    "Hardly," Cecile shook her head. Her mother threw a lot of banquets because she thought that her daughter had grown to be an introvert. She tried to get her to know the outside world as much as she could but to no avail.

    "How cold, all these twodies are cold," said Porealus as he shook his head.

    "Ivy, you look as cold as usual," said Cecile before she called out the cold beauty.

    Ivy raised her eyebrows before she narrowed her eyes. She let out a sigh as she leaned back to her seat.

    "Like you''re the one to talk. However, what''s the sudden change. You usually never go out much. We all know that you are colder than me even if I''m the one with ice," said Ivy.

    Her tone was redundant. Nobody knew if she was being sarcastic or not but nevertheless Cecile smirked while slightly shook her head.

    "I was never the cold type," muttered Cecile, "just indifferent I suppose."

    "What makes youe here? Why now... of all time?" asked Ivy as she cut out to the chase.

    "Wait wait! Let me ask the question first, Ice Queen," intercepted Porealus.

    "Tch, Arunga."

    "Thank you very much!" smiled Porealus as he disregard the re she gave her.

    "I''ve heard an unsettling rumor about you, Empress," said Porealus calmly with a hinge of a smirk on his smile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I''m no longer the Empress, I''ve let go of the throne for a while now. I''m Cecile now, just Cecile," said Cecile.

    "I don''t think anyone is going to do that," chuckled Porealus before he continued, "After all, you are the empress at heart and not just at papers."

    Cecile shrugged her shoulders, "Do as you wish."

    "Fine then, Miss Cecile, I''ve heard that you are married?"

    Ivy''s eyes instantly turned into a re of disbelief. She had received the same information from the spies that he sent to. She didn''t believe it. (There must be something wrong, there was no way that she of all people could find someone under the sun that she deemed worthy. Don''t tell me..) her eyebrows rose as a smirk of a young man appeared in her mind.

    Cecile smiled and nodded.

    "She admits it?!"

    "She is married?!"

    "And from her smile, it seems that it''s from love and not political marriage."

    "Who could have... No... no way..."

    Porealus lowered his eyebrows after he was surprised by her admission. (She is not an empress for nothing) thought Porealus as he smiled.

    "Sorry Zet, you ran out of luck, look''s like the beauty had been captivated by a man."

    "Heh, what are you talking about big brother, I''m more excited to fight her! After all, I could hardly contain my scabbard anymore," said Zet as he red at Cecile. His red hair red with his right hand reaching out the hilt of that ominous but simple curved sword.

    "A-Amazing, so this is the Empress!"

    "Our swords seemed to want toe out and test their might just by being in the vicinity of her gaze!"

    "This is the first time ever since thete ancestor!"

    The swordsmen and swordswomen behind Zet were astonished and couldn''t help but to admit the prowess Cecile had.

    "Big sister can I?" asked Zet as he grinned in excitement.

    "You will lose though," said Cecile with a smirk.

    The experts could see that she was not acting strong but there was some truth to her word.

    "Then...?!" his eyes suddenly opened wide as his heart thumped a wild thump.

    "?!"

    "Huh?!"

    The swords were trembling to a concerning tremor. The intensity was never seen before in the history of their crafts.

    The nobles from Arunga''s side immediately furrowed their eyebrows before they surrounded their young master. Porealus''s eyes turned sharp as he remained standing while watching the surrounding sky.

    The women from Yuki''s side did the same as Ivy refused to remain seated. Her eyes were scanning as her divine sense spread outward. She was looking right and left but only came out with naught.

    "Young master Zet, please be cautious!" said one of the swordsmen as they covered their young master to the fullest. Though, their rattling swords didn''t give much reassurance.

    "W-What''s happening? Don''t tell me, big sister? Did you do this?" asked Zet.

    Cecile shook her head with a smile.

    "W-What''s going on?!"

    "Why is everyone turning vignt all of the sudden?!"

    "Are we under attack?!"

    "Then we must be ready too... whatever that is."

    The onlookers could only help themselves in this situation. However, their gaze soon averted as someone from the crowd suddenly said.

    "Look, Lady Yunesia is still sitting!"

    Ivy was the first one to re at her opposing side. Her eyebrows furrowed (She must have known something about this situation).

    Zet looked at his shaking sword before he decided to hold it off with both of his hands. Suddenly he realized something as his pupils constricted. The sh of thought never crossed his mind before. The word that was far off and he rarely used.

    (The sword is.... frightened?!).

    "Well, well, well, I thought this meeting is a private one, heh."

    The three geniuses immediately furrowed their eyebrows as their eyes turned sharp. Even with their heightened sense and alert stance, they couldn''t detect where the voice came from.

    The white cloud was pierced through before a figurended right in the center of the teau with a squat.

    "Fuu~" the young man let out a breath before he stood up.

    Four figures already stood behind him just as soon as he crossed his arms with his iconic smirk.

    "T-That''s!"

    Ivy opened her eyes wide as she looked at the man in front. The iconic smirk had the uncanny resemnce against the copy of a poster that she got from her spies. Her gaze refused to blink as Porealus and Zet took the same stance.

    Zet was embarrassingly holding his swords as cold sweat begin to adorn his forehead. He had never felt such nervousness before but seeing that young man that was probably at the same age as he frightened his soul. (Wh-What is he?!)

    Porealus knew his hands were trembling but he refused to take a look at it. One blink away and who knows what that young man going to do. (Without a doubt) he grinned (This is the young man that could conquer Empress''s heart!).

    "Ah! He is here!" one expert suddenly screamed whilst grabbing his head with both hands.

    Ivy furrowed her eyebrows (Being branded and put on a bounty by one of the great families in Mortal World, his demise was nothing but certain. Yet, the oue was outward absurd. Treas destructions were sudden and devastating but under their fall, one name had recently surfaced like wildfire in a thick forest. Destroying every auction house that they had, he left nothing, not even the pot ofnds that the building stood).

    His sarong and hair were fluttering against the gale of spring as he courted all the attention in the famous meeting. Everyone knew his name but refused to utter it. The man that was responsible for the fall of Treas, the family that was dubbed to have the riches that could drown a world, was there in the Summit of Geniuses.

    "Lyon... Torga" muttered Ivy as she looked at the team as a whole.

    Lyon and the others brought about a domineering bearing that far exceed the others. Her vanity meant nothing in front of him as none would dare to offend him.

    "Look closely, Ivy, if you want a man strong enough to handle you, this is the man. You are looking at the paramount of genius!" said Yunesia through mana transmission.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 494 - A Spar?

    "So this is the ce? This seems like a nice ce for a date instead of something like this,"mented Lyon casually.

    "D-Date?!"

    The onlookers were in disbelief as to how he casually said the sacred ce was a better fit to be a dating ce. He was standing in front of the mortaltest''s geniuses and three of them came from great families that had the power to shift the world.

    His unfazed and indifferent nature was a sight to behold. He stood against such massive force with not a shred of fear. It was as if he had stood above the rest of them even before he showed his prowess.

    The nobles, swordsmen, and the icy female from the Yuki family had turned wary even before his arrival. Now that they were here the morale in the atmosphere immediately shifted. They didn''t dare to gauge his cultivation level for they were afraid of offending him.

    Cecile chuckled as she heard what her husband said before Assid and Kesya smiled.. The numbers in front of them meant nothing, not even Lumina was trembling.

    She said she will go with him wherever he ventured and she kept her words. She didn''t want a single slight of time where she could not see him nor sense him. She had gone through too much sorrow.

    "What a surprise!" Porealus suddenly shouted as he opened his arms in wee.

    ''Be careful, young master.''

    Porealus paid no heed to the whispers of warning from his families. He nced down to the young man that had conquered the Empress''s heart. His grinning smile was looking as shrewd as a merchant. Nobody could tell what he was actually aiming for.

    Graham furrowed his eyebrows before everyone suddenly found him standing right in front of the pir where Porealus was seated on top.

    The atmosphere turned cold in an instant as their hearts made a strong thump. Ivy, Zet, and Yunesia failed to follow his movement that was directly right in front of them.

    (He is fast!) screamed Zet inwardly as his acute eyes failed to follow something that big.

    The nobles couldn''t react in time before a shout followed.

    "YOU''RE TALKING TO MY MASTER! STEP!! DOWN!!"

    Graham pulled his right hand as his fingers slowly folded into a fist.

    "Graham."

    Graham opened his eyes wide before he paused his punch. He quickly vanished from the spot before kneeling right in front of his master before an eye could even blink.

    Porealus was heaving heavily as he couldn''t close his eyes. The nobles were in despair for a moment there but the fear expanded and shrouded their mind.

    (That strong man is... obeying him?) thought Ivy as she couldn''t believe her eyes. She had heard rumors about the strength of the three. However, seeing it for the first time was still surreal.

    Zet''s pupils constricted (Again?! I can''t see him again!). He was catching for breath as his swords and the rest of his families'' tried to send warning signals.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The sight of their rattling swords was pathetic but they had no time to be concerned about their image. If that speed were directed to their young master, there was only a little thing that they could only spare their gasps.

    Lyon squat down before he touched his shoulder after letting out a sigh, "Calm down, Graham. No need to act so hasty."

    "Y-Yes, Master, I''m sorry."

    "No need to say sorry either," said Lyon while he narrowed his eyes.

    "Y-Yes, Master."

    "Good, now stand up," said Lyon as he did it before Graham could.

    The onlookers were holding their own chest as they thought their hearts''s going to explode. They were not prepared for another war, no, a massacre. They knew that there will be a massacre if they started to move. The man called Graham had reduced those auction houses along with Ascending God cultivators with a swat of his hand ording to the witness and just his presence alone proven their testament.

    Ivy furrowed her eyebrows before she suddenly leaped from her pir.

    "Miss?!"

    "Lady?!"

    "Don''t worry," said Ivy before shended on the base of the teau.

    Lyon looked at the icy beauty before thetter opened her eyes. However, her pupils soon constricted as her muscles turned tense. Her soul was being pressed as if a mountain suddenly befell on top of it.

    Looking at the five figures in front of her was akin to looking at the punishers at the world''s end. Every single silhouette brought about a devastating aura that could render gods to ther knees and she was few steps away from them. (What monstrous path?! But, Yuki has no fear!) she swallowed her determination as one source of power before she step forward.

    "What should I call you?" asked Ivy as she walked forward.

    "Master Lyon."

    "Emperor Lyon."

    "Lord Lyon."

    The three of them didn''t hesitate to utter their answers out loud at the same time.

    Lyon''s eyebrows slightly twitched as he closed his eyes. Cecile chuckled whilst the jade-haired beauty meekly smiled.

    He let out a sigh before walking forward with a smile but his shoulder was halted by a hand before his figure was pulled backward. Cecile stepped forward instead as she approached the iing beauty.

    Ivy furrowed her eyebrows but before she could say anything, Porealus and Zet leaped out of their seats andnded right on the teau. The indomitable pressure quickly swept through their faces as the monstrosity of a paramount was present.

    (This was the power of Lyon Torga! How frightening! Not even my old man could be this deadly!) thought Porealus.

    (Crazy! This is crazy!) thought Zet as his sword was begging him to retreat.

    "What is your purpose here, Cecile?" asked Ivy.

    Cecile smirked, "I am going to join your little expedition."

    Ivy and the rest of the two had their eyes opened wide. She was always invited by Yunesia but she always refused as if it won''t matter to her. The discovery of the unknown might yield a powerful scripture of the ancient by the end of the road but she was indifferent.

    "Yunesia had invited you a couple of times before and you reject all of them. Why now? What are you nning?" asked Ivy as she narrowed her eyes. (Are you going to kill us in that ce and have the whole mortal world to yourself?) thought Ivy. She must address the issue now so that Cecile''s stance was clear.

    "Heh," Cecile smirked as she crossed her arms, "Don''t get full of yourself Ivy, your worries are uncalled for, my mother and my father will also join this little pic."

    "What?" asked Ivy.

    "What?!" eximed Porealus.

    "P-Pic?!" one of the onlookers eximed.

    They could only smile wryly. The famous Yunesia went there and came out unscathed but how many experts had fallen there. Even the gant Garuda was hardly in a good shape.

    "Yunesia, you agree with her joining?"

    Yunesia smiled before she leaped out of her seat. The graceful genius magended on her two boots before she nodded, "Of course, the more the better and the merrier."

    Ivy furrowed her eyebrows, "Don''t you find it suspicious that she suddenly want to join us?"

    "I think there is a misunderstanding here, the way I see things, it is us who will be joining them," answered Yunesia.

    "Huh? What are you talking about?" asked Ivy.

    "After all, the most dangerous man in the mortal world is going there,"mented Yunesia with a smile as her gazended toward someone.

    Ivy slightly opened her eyes before she narrowed them. It was a rare case that a genius of her level praised someone. However, it was undeniably true. This young man suddenly shot through the list of people that should never be offended.

    "She admits it!"

    "The most dangerous man!"

    Lyon smirked as he was drowned in praises that didn''t faze him.

    Ivy let out a sigh, "Fine then, but what about the treasures that we find. How should we split it?"

    "Hah, there is no treasure there, it''s just a graveyard at the end of the road. Nothing more.... but maybe, those scraps might be valuable to you," said Cecile before she turned around and waved goodbye.

    "What? Empress... are you telling me that you''ve been to the end of the road?!" asked Porealus as he gulped.

    "Even better," answered Cecile. However, she didn''t continue and only let out a smile.

    She went past Lyon before thetter smiled, "You just have to left them hanging, didn''t you?"

    "B-Big brother, can we have a spar?"

    "Hmm?" Lyon raised his eyebrows before he turned around and looked at the red-haired young man. He was probably the same age as him or maybe a little bit younger, however, that shaking sword betrayed the convictions in his eyes.

    "Graham, Assid, and Kesya stay out of this and pull your auras in," said Lyon before the shaking swords stopped.

    Lyon took a step forward before crossing his arms with that iconic smirk of his, "Heh, fine then."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 495 - An Instant

    The shaking swords stopped but the Argonaut family still had worry nted in their faces. They knew their young master was slightly hot-blooded and full of confidence but not to this extent.

    "Young master, don''t do it."

    "Shut up."

    The families slightly shrieked before Zet raised both of his eyebrows. The word didn''te from him but rather from the man he was asking for a spar.

    A cultivator that dared to speak back against the great families could be counted with one hand, let alone telling them to shut up. However, not a single swordsmen or swordswomen dare to utter their opinions. It was only yesterday that he crushed Treas to the very core, if they ignited his ming wrath now, a great war will be just around the corner.

    "He asked me for a spar politely and I will grant him," said Lyon before he opened his arms..

    Porealus was surprised by Lyon''s assertive action. He swallowed his saliva before slowly backing away from Zet.

    Enough space was created as the onlookers refused to blink in the next minute. Ivy sharpened her eyes as she looked at the two before shemented, "Are you sure, Cecile? That Zet, young he might be but he is considered a master already in his family. He is a young genius when you hand him a sword."

    "Sure about what?" asked Cecile as she smirked.

    Ivy refused to chase it further but instead talk about something else, "Why did you marry him? He destroyed your family heritage. Did he force you? Is it a condition that you have to ept? If that so, then this is our chance, I can get you out of your forced entanglement."

    "Hm?" Cecile turned around before looking at Ivy against her icy eyes. She burst out a chuckle as she looked at how serious Ivy was.

    "Hahaha."

    Ivy naturally narrowed her eyes as she saw how Cecile reacted toward her benevolent offer.

    "I never thought that you would be the type, Ivy," muttered Cecile.

    "Hmph! Looks like my sincere aid is not needed then," said Ivy as she returned her gaze toward the two.

    Cecile shook her head, "To answer your question, no. I was not forced."

    Ivy raised one of her eyebrows as she gave her a side nce. She saw the beautiful smile from that Auburn beauty as her auburn eyesnded on the young man that was considered the most dangerous man in the Mortal World.

    "Then..."

    "I fall in love with him a long time ago."

    Ivy opened her eyes wide. Those words were definitely not what she would expecting out of Cecile''s mouth.

    Zet furrowed his eyebrows (So the fear that my sword exuded was noting from him but from those three instead. BUT WHY I CAN''T CALM MYSELF DOWN!) screamed Zet inwardly.

    (He is standing like an open book! I can see every weakness that he is showing to me! But what is this foreboding feeling!) thought Zet as he already entered his stance without his deliberation.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Why are they not moving? When are they going to start? The tension is killing me." muttered one of the onlookers.

    "You fool, the battle has already begun,"mented one of the experts.

    (He is trembling?!) thought Porealus as he saw Zet''s trembling hands as he clutched the hilt of his famed curved sword. (But he didn''t even lift a finger!) screamed Porealus inwardly as he averted his gaze from the promising youth to the young man that had been the talk of the Mortal World.

    Zet grinned under his cold sweat as he muttered, "Fine then..."

    He firmly grabbed the hilt with a strong grip before he slowly pulled it out. The shining de reflected the expressions of the nearby onlookers before the color of pure metal reflected the light of the high sun.

    "He pulled it out!"

    "There it is! His signature sword! Irae!"

    "Irae! The sword of wrath!"

    Cecile furrowed her eyebrows before she let out ament, "That is not a bad sword."

    "Not bad? That sword has been passed down from generation to generation. That is one of the best swords that Mortal World has ever produced," said Ivy.

    "Don''t kid yourself, that sword is nothing," said Kesya who was on the side.

    Ivy furrowed her eyebrows but she need to carefully watch the words that she said around this beautiful beast.

    "Then, may I know why?" asked Ivy.

    Kesya smiled, "That de will not be able to even scratch Graham''s skin."

    (Graham?) Ivy shifted her nce toward the half-giant. Considering the short disy of power that he exuded (He might really have a body made of metal).

    "I-I see," answered Ivy.

    "However," Kesya suddenly leaned in as she came face to face with Ivy. Thetter instinctively took a step back before she made a harsh swallow, "W-What is it?"

    "Ah, you better be careful, my lord is keen to beautiful women, hehe," muttered Kesya before she pulled her face back with a chuckle and leaving the Ice Queen with a red hue on her cheeks, "H-Huh?"

    "Big brother! If you''re not going to draw your sword then I''ming!" shouted Zet as he grinned under his cold sweat despite the sword being drawn.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before he opened his right hand.

    "Feast the blood of your enemies!"

    The onlookers immediately opened their eyes wide as their hearts thumped the moment he chanted those words.

    "Scarlet!" shouted Lyon.

    A double-edged sword appeared in his right grasp. The devilishly crimson red sword only turned ominously as the dark hue covered half of the de. Unlike the sword of wrath, Irae, it didn''t reflect anything, not even the sun.

    The onlookers quickly submerged to the wild killing intent that was permeated out of the sword. Just looking at it brought about death whispers inside their ears.

    "What the hell is that?!"

    "That sword must havee out from hell!"

    "Such massive killing intent!"

    The Argonaut swordsmen and swordswomen were fear-stricken yet their entire bodies froze at the sight of such an ominous sword.

    "A-Amazing!" shouted Zet to everyone''s disbelief.

    "Just looking at it I know, every swing of that thing will require a greater lust of killing intent! And just look at how casual you are wielding it big brother! Big sister Yunesia is not wrong! You are really the most dangerous man in this world! But even so! I will ask, no I will beg of you to not kill me! Let me learn big brother!" said Zet as he disregard the pride of being a young master.

    Lyon''s smirk turned into a grin, "That''s the right attitude! Fine then!"

    "Here I go, big brother!"

    He took one step forward with the bulge of his veins in his calves were visible. The powerful leap was apanied by a wild gale before a shout of war cry followed.

    "HHAAAAHHH!!"

    Lyon smirked before he answered with a leap forward that was faster than the former.

    (Fast!) thought Zet before he shed forward in an instinct. However, his eyes opened wide as his de casually went through the figure (Afterimage?!). He knelt down due to the imbnce from the strike that he made in an instant but a tip of a sword immediately greeted him as soon as he looked up.

    He made a harsh swallow as he looked at the tip of the sword. His breath heaved up and down. The cold sweat had drenched his face.

    The Argonaut families stared in disbelief. Their words stuck inside their throats. The famed young master that was born for wielding a sword had lost in that instant.

    "Zet has lost..."

    "In that instant..."

    "A-Amazing..."

    Lumina was smiling as she shook her head. She had once beaten him before in a sword fight back on that ind.

    Lyon smiled before he turned around and left him on the ground.

    Zet was heaving up and down through his mouth. The cold sweat had drenched his face to the teeth. He nervously looked at his two palms. They were trembling and his Irae was already resting on the ground. His eyes turned sharp before he stood up.

    "Thank you very much!" he bowed.

    Lyon didn''t turn around as he waved his hand in response before putting them inside his pockets. His smirk was greeted with apuse from Assid before the whole onlookers followed like a domino.

    "Perfectly executed, Emperor," greeted Assid.

    Kesya suddenly sneaked up and jumped against Lyon''s back, "Hehehe," she suddenly nibble his ear while she whispered, "I know what you did, my lord. You tried to beat him as quickly as possible and without contact because your current cultivation level is lower than him right? However, what you have just disyed will make him and the others think that you have a really hiiigh cultivation realm."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows, "You know that far?"

    "Hehehe, it was not the first time you did it," chuckled Kesya.

    "Oh really?" muttered Lyon.

    Cecile chuckled looking at the stupefied Ivy before she left them standing there.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 496 - Trigger It!

    Zet had lost due to a simple reason called diversion. Lyon knew that Zet''s heart was not truly ready despite shouting and grinning all over his face. His body betrayed his intention. Thus, Lyon only need to do something out of the box and made him startled.

    The trigger made the young genius swordsman panic for half a second. That time frame was enough for Lyon to deliver the finishing act.

    However, Zet was not thinking much further toward the act that Lyon did. All he knew was that he had lost fair and square.

    That glistening eyes of his were a yearning of a little brother toward an older sibling. He picked up Irae from the ground before sheathing it inside. He turned around before tens of his families immediately rushed down..

    "Young master!"

    "Young master!"

    "Are you alright?"

    Zet smiled as he said, "I lost but I''m alright."

    "That was an amazing disy young master, but sadly you came out short,"mented one of the swordswomen.

    He shook his head. "En-En. I didn''te out short. In battle there is no such thing asing out short, I gave it my all and I lost, that is all."

    The swordsmen and swordswomen went slightly gasped at his attitude. Unlike themon young masters of the family that was overproud of their ancestors'' achievements instead of their own, he was admitting his loss.

    Porealus was still processing his thoughts before he smiled. "What a beast," he muttered.

    He himself was not confident to beat Zet that way. It would take several blows along the way but a wless win was damn near impossible for him. Not a single contact was made and the boy genius lost to a knee.

    He raised his eyebrows before he realized something. He averted his gaze toward Lyon before he humbly asked from far away, "Big brother Lyon."

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows before he turned around facing him.

    "Would it be alright if you do the ceremony?"

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he asked, "What? What ceremony?"

    His question brought gasping noise from the onlookers. They never thought that he of all people would not know the famous ceremony. They will puke blood if they knew that he only heard of this summit meeting yesterday.

    Yunesia chuckled before Cecile pointed out the pirs, "You see those pirs. They are the results of a response from the very teau we are standing on."

    "Oh?" Lyon nodded. "Then how do I trigger it?"

    "You simply touched the teau with a palm of your hand, then inject your mana against the teau," said Cecile.

    Porealus, Zet, and Ivy immediately turned their gaze toward the young man that had the power to overturn a great family.

    "But what does the pir prove?" asked Lyon. He looked at the four pirs having different heights from each of them, though two of them almost looked simr.

    "It proves how strong you are," answered Porealus with a bow.

    "Hmm..." Lyon hummed as he contemted. "You think so?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Y-Yes, big brother," nodded Porealus.

    Lyon chuckled. From the appearance alone, Porealus was older than him. However, he epted his way of respect.

    He walked to the center as the onlookers were quickly immersed. They refused to waste a moment even for a blink. There was nothing in this world that could contain their excitement except the fear of offending him.

    He knelt before looking at the slight dust that covered the teau. He lightly blew on it and the dust scatter away. His eyes slowly closed before a gentle gale whispered his figure. The magnificent scene was worth a painting.

    "It''s hard to believe without seeing it for sure. That aloof person, when he is serious and calm, he will be a danger to all those beautiful innocent fairies," muttered Yunesia.

    Lumina had her eyes turned sharp as she looked at her lover. She had no signs of worry behind the gaze and a gorgeous smile lifted up the atmosphere a bit.

    Lyon put his right palm against the huge teau before he slowly opened his eyes. The sharp gaze coupled with his iconic smirk made a deadlybo before the entire teau shed a bright light.

    "Here ites!"

    "Brace yourself!"

    "This is going to be amazing!"

    The onlookers were more excited than the person activating it but one couldn''t me them. Zet and Porealus grinned as they clenched their fists.

    Ivy took a step back out of instinct as a hint of cold sweat appeared on her forehead.

    However, one minute pass and nothing happened.

    "W-What''s going on? Why is there no reaction?"

    "Did the teau broke?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous, the chances of that happening is very small!"

    "But, there is no way that he didn''t receive a reaction right?"

    The onlookers were swallowed by confusion. There was no way that Lyon would be answered with nothing by the teau since he had beaten Zet.

    Lyon stood up before crossing his arms as he looked down.

    "The sh did happen though, right? I''m not the only one seeing it right?" said one of the onlookers.

    "Yes, yes it did."

    Zet was no longer grinning as he muttered, "Big brother."

    Porealus furrowed his eyebrows (Something must have gone wrong. There is no way that he failed to get a response from this teau).

    Yunesia contemted. "This is in itself had never happened before. No matter what, the teau will respond to any trigger regardless of their cultivation realm. Though it seems that the height of the pir seemed to not entirely dependent on one''s cultivation level."

    "Have you found out the whole equation?" asked Ivy.

    Yunesia shook her head, "Nope, I only noticed this since I have the same height as yours but you have a higher cultivation level than me. Further research is required but I''m not too curious to do it," she smiled.

    "Hmm," Ivy hummed.

    "You guys are worrying so much about nothing."

    Ivy furrowed her eyebrows before both she and Yunesia averted their nce toward the auburn-haired beauty.

    "Oh! Here ites!" Kesya suddenly grinned as Graham and Assid with each their own smiles.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The whole teau let out a resounding boom before the water surrounding it explodes out. The vivid bits of water reflected the onlookers'' unprepared reaction. They were all looking against the sky before a rainbow was formed after the droplets returned to the ground.

    "What the?"

    "What just happened?"

    "That''s new!"

    The wild gale fluttered Lyon''s hair against it before he let out a smirk.

    "Heh," Cecile sat down before signaling Yunesia to do the same. Thetter furrowed her eyebrows but still do what she said.

    "You guys better sit down, else you would lose your bnce," said Cecile before averting her gaze toward the man at the center of the teau.

    Zet and Porealus didn''t question her before both of them sat down on the teau. Yunesia did so as she was told but Ivy was furrowing her eyebrows.

    "What''s going��<em>BOOM!</em>��ah!" Ivy fell.

    The whole teau suddenly thrust upward to the sky and roaring the water surrounding it once more. The already existing pirs were swallowed up by the teau and returned its base.

    "Wah!"

    "Watch out!"

    The rest of their families immediately scattered. Luckily they were quick enough to dodge the iing massive teau. The wind created from the monstrous force made them cover their eyes as the huge shadow slowly crashed against their figures.

    *<em>BOOM!</em>

    The second daunting boom was heard before the onlookers'' faces were sshed by the waters from the pond once more. Their entire clothes went wet but none of them could even blink at the sight. Words stuck on their throat as some of them fell down on their butts. <em></em>

    "Akh!"

    "You''re kidding..."

    "That''s straight-up impossible..."

    The onlookers couldn''tprehend what just happened. It was unheard of by so many legends and heroes of the past.

    "This is... Lyon Torga''s strength?!"

    The three families that were hovering looked at the giant pir that was erected in front of them.

    "The whole teau! He activated the whole teau! And look! Can''t you see the tip?!"

    The onlookers stood astounded and excited. The giant pir pierced the sky and none of them could see the end of it.

    "Ah?" Zet eximed whilst some of his swordsmen and swordswomen were locked in the same state as him.

    "He, he, hehe," Porealus made a smile that was twitching his mouth. He couldn''t believe what just happened, "D-did I just be a part of a history?"

    Ivy was speechless as she looked at her surrounding. There was only an empty sky as far as the horizon. (This kind of altitude is impossible to be achieved by flying, who knows how high one''s cultivation realm has to be) thought Ivy before she averted her nce toward the young man at the center.

    (This is the monster that destroyed Treas, the paramount of geniuses, Lyon Torga) Ivy''s eyes turned sharp.

    "Wa!" Lyon tumbled and fail as he failed to keep his bnce. He fell on his butt before he, Cecile, Kesya, and Luminaughed at him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 497 - Sudden Event!

    Porealus looked at his surroundings with his eyes stared in disbelief. Inside his gaze was nothing but fluffy roads of white clouds that stretched to the horizon. His trembling hands slowly turned into a fist as he grinned. (T-Those heavens cocky bastards are going to get it now! It is time for the Mortal World to shine! Nobody can stop us now! Not with this monster on our side!).

    "This is... madness," muttered one of the swordsmen that were tasked to protect their young master.

    "What in the... world," said one of the swordswomen..

    Zet walked to the edge of the giant pir with clear steps. His red hair fluttered as he stood at the edge. He looked down and saw nothing but white clouds. The roaring onlookers couldn''t be heard either. It was a peaceful ce to be.

    Yunesia could only shake her head with a smile on her face. She knew something extraordinary would happen but this was beyond that word.

    "I think you just cemented a record here,"mented Yunesia. Her heart was still trembling from the excitement. She could have never thought that he would reach this far.

    "This will be talked over and over for generations toe!" said Zet before he turned around. "You''re amazing big brother!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Haha! You think so? That''s what I think so too,"ughed Lyon. He didn''t even try to act humble and bask in the glory of praises.

    "Good work, emperor," said Assid who suddenly appeared right beside him. "Now is the perfect time for a pic."

    "Heh? What? A pic?" asked Lyon before Assid carefully prepared a huge napkin that was half the size of the entire teau.

    Lyon was surprised but Assid didn''t stop there.

    He threw clean tes in one single swing before theynded perfectly on the huge fabric. He pulled out a basket from his spatial ring. The dishes flourished their aroma with the aid from the gale in that altitude. The inviting bite was surreal as Lyon had his mouth made a slight drool.

    Yet, there were more. From the basket out a bottle. Then another and another. There were seven bottles. He pulled out citrus fruits, salt, sugar, and even a shaker. He pulled out beautiful nosing sses before ced them carefully right in front of him. He slightly pushed up his sses with a finger before his nimble fingers started to move.

    (You mean to tell me... that my general is a mobile bartender?!) thought Lyon as he shook his head with a set of ps. He was proud of himself for obtaining such character under his wings. He may not know what he did to him but he sure was d to have him on his side. Otherwise, he would be filled with jealousy if such a man were to serve another.

    The others were captivated by his nimbleness and craft but Assid paid no mind. He continued his craft.

    The dishes were inviting and Cecile proudly took a seat beside Lyon like its natural. Of course, the re of the dragon was emitted but in silence. Lumina took the other side and sat there.

    The young man was sitting between two kingdom-toppling beauties. If there were any standard to a beautiful woman these two had left it behind to the dirt.

    Graham took a sit in front of an empty te. He looked at the entire set and noticed that it was the perfect number for each of them, including the others.

    Porealus was drooling from the scent and aroma of the food not to mention the drinks that Assid was preparing.

    "What are you guys doing? It''s a pic,e join us!" said Cecile merrily.

    Ivy furrowed her eyebrows. She had never seen Cecile acting like this. She was famed for his cold demeanor and indifference bearing. The heart of the empress resided in her soul but the Cecile she was seeing now was far from it.

    Meanwhile, Porealus strode forward before sitting with his legs crossed. The infamous monster had invited him for a pic, refusing him would be foolish. "Thank you, big sister!" he slightly bowed.

    Cecile burst augh, "Your attitude certainly changes quickly, was it not a moment ago that you call me empress."

    "Hahaha!" Porealus Arungaughed. "If I call big brother Lyon, big brother, wouldn''t it be weird if I call you by your title?"

    Cecile shook her head before letting out a smile.

    "Uwah," Zet was already sitting before pointing out against a roasted duck. The skin was cooked to a glimmering crisp perfection. The tender glossy meat under it was waiting to dance on their taste buds. "Big brother, can I eat that?"

    "What? Of course, you can hahaha!"ughed Lyon before he took a fork and just plunged it in against the meat. Lyon lifted it up and the steaming out of it was mesmerizing. He blew on it before he leaned to his left.

    The jade-haired beauty was slightly surprised to see the meat right in front of her very eyes. She dumbly averted her gaze toward Lyon who was smiling at him. "Hm," she slightly narrowed her eyes as her cheeks turned a shade of red hue. The jade-haired beauty closed her eyes before opening her mouth.

    Lyon looked at that fanged tooth of hers with a smile but his eyes suddenly shifted from being a gentleman to his dark nature. He put aside the fork while instead pulling her with his other hand and nted his lips against hers.

    Lumina''s eyes snapped open. That silver straight vertical pupils of her captured his entire face. Her red face only turned even more dense than before. The spontaneous kiss not only caught her off guard but also the rest of them. The dragon was tamed by a kiss. She had been too silenttely but she didn''t exactly prepare for this kind of development from her lover.

    Daring was an understatement since the one sitting at the other side of his could literally rip his heart out.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 498 - This Is!

    Ivy and the rest of the group were overwhelmed by the shock. Their eyes refused to blink even if they wanted to. The swordsmen and swordswomen were speechless. The only ones that were not caught by the intense shock were Lyon''s three generals.

    Ivy made a harsh gulp (Does he want to die?!) before she nervously looked at Cecile. The auburn beauty was enjoying her meal and already took the other dishes on her te. She was drinking the asparagus soup with her spoon. The golden shimmer of the broth was inviting and the silk meat of the crab was resonating with the entire dish as a whole.

    Cecile''s eyes looked up only to see that Ivy was looking at her bewilderedly. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Ah? That''s my question!" said Ivy before she sat down by her side.

    "Ah.... ha," Porealus smiled wryly. He was expecting an outbreak of hell but the situation had turned into something else. (Goddamn, I can''t even... goddamn...) Porealus shook his head as he eat his rice.

    "Oh..." Zet raised his eyebrows. It looks like he had learned something other than cultivation today. (So that''s how you handle women... big brother is really amazing) thought Zet before he picked up the roasted duck.

    Lyon pulled out his kiss with a chuckle before handing over the fork. Lumina refused to close her eyes again. With her cute half pouting look she leaned forward before biting it then pulled it inside her mouth. Her blushing face immediately glowed as her eyes opened wide. Her enchanted tongue was sparkling with joy as the meat danced around and pressing the right taste buds to create a symphony. (This is amazing! That skewered meat has nothing against this one!) she quickly averted her nce and took the roasted duck.

    "Thank you for waiting," said Assid before he gracefully picked up a tray made out of silver and put the sses on it. It was filled with a variety of drinks and the three geniuses couldn''t even guess any single one of them.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The first was from the nearest of his, Zet, he put the ss down right beside him and whispered, "Please, enjoy, courtesy of Emperor Lyon."

    "Ah, thank you!" said Zet (however, I didn''t request anything though). He was skeptical about the drinks that he received. Seeing the vibrant green color and bubbly, he thought that it was poison at first. However, after thinking it again, if Assid wanted to kill him he would have died already, not to mention the dishes that he ate all tasted amazing. (Wait did he say, emperor?).

    He quickly took a sip despite the warnings of the swordsmen and swordswomen.

    His eyes immediately brightened even before the vibrant liquid went to his throat. The energizing feeling that tingled his brain was surreal. He gulped down and the beverage didn''t leave a dry feeling inside his mouth. "This is really delicious!"

    The swordsmen and swordswomen were given a different drink for each individual. They doubted at first but after looking at the satisfaction of their young master and nothing odd happening, they quickly drank their beverage.

    Porealus swallowed his saliva (What is this? I''ve visited countless pubs and bars. Tasted the cheapest wine to the over-the-top wine that is not even sold at the market, however nothing like this, besides, he used various fruits and even seasoning how odd yet interesting). He picked up his orange spirits. Unlike the ones like Zet, it was in weak orange. However, it only took him one sip before he knew the difference between all the wine he had tasted against this one. He was speechless even his thought had shut down as he let his soul feel the calmness of nature.

    "Graham, Kesya," said Assid before he gave two unique drinks for them.

    Graham smiled and nodded, "It''s a good thing to have you back, Assid."

    Kesya nodded in agreement, "No doubt! I''m missing this."

    Assid smiled before he went to Ivy. He knelt and gave her her ss.

    Ivy smiled as she received it from the fully professional butler. She looked at the ss that she held with one hand. It was gray and looked depressing at first nce, however, when she shifted her view to the top, there was a velvet red spiral tint on the foam. (I have never seen anything like this at all, not even a record of it).

    "Drink it, Ivy, not many people get to enjoy Assid''s service," said Cecile before she took her ss from Assid''s hand.

    "You are too kind, Empress."

    (Empress?!) thought Ivy. (Didn''t she say that she relinquished that title?)

    Assid skipped Lyon whose face was brightening and went toward Lumina. She took the drink with a nod. The scent dances in her nostrils and invited her to drink it. It was a masterful craft indeed. The dragon didn''t get intoxicated by the scent but instead resonating in perfect harmony. She smiled before she drank it.

    Finally, it was Lyon''s turn.

    Everyone''s focus immediately shifted toward that ss. It was the master''s liquor. Normally he would have the most delicate and masterly crafted wine in existence. However, their eyebrows furrowed as they saw the clear water inside the ss. It was sparkling clear that even the light didn''t bend when it went through it.

    Lyon received the ss with his right hand before rubbing his chin with his left. He looked at the ss over and over but it seemed there was nothing special. It was in crystal clear water.

    (It must be something special!) thought Zet

    (There is no way that would taste nothing! Imagine brewing all those ingredients and producing a clear liquor) thought Porealus.

    Lyon took a sip on it before his eyes snapped wide open. He swallowed hard before he take look at the ss once again with his nce turning sharp.

    "This is..."

    He stood up.

    "Water."

    Cecile burst out inughter before everyone else had their face mming down to the ground.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 499 - Protocol Of Conduct To Protect

    "Why did you serve me water?" asked Lyon as he looked at Assid.

    Assid bowed in apology, "Sorry Your Majesty, but it is in the Protocol of Conduct."

    (Your Majesty?!) said the three geniuses inwardly. They had not heard of such king or emperor with the name Lyon Torga until recently. There were hidden experts but there was not any hidden king.

    Lyon twitched his eyes, "The what?"

    "The Protocol of Conduct."

    "Yeah I heard that, but what? What kind of protocol forbids me to drink spirits or liquor or any alcoholic beverage?"

    "Calm down and sit, Lyon," said Cecile. "Do you know how you act when you''re drunk?"

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he slowly sat down and looked at Cecile.. "C''mon, I''m not that easy to get drunk."

    Cecileughed, "Yes if you were a normal person."

    Porealus, Zet, and Ivy immediately opened their ears wider than normal before Lyon asked.

    "What do you mean?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Cecile smirked, "You drink the Monkey King''s Wine, or should I say the Devil Ape''s most vicious and coveted treasure."

    "What? I did?" Lyon immediately leered his eyes toward Sun who was taking a sip at each of their liquors. The little monkey could not be seen by normal eyes thus he enjoyed the very benefit of being a <em>corporeal being.</em>

    "Monkey King''s Wine?!" eximed Porealus as his eyes stared in disbelief. He would have never thought that he would hear the term being spoken here.

    "Hm? What is Monkey King''s Wine?" asked Zet.

    Porealus made a harsh swallow. "In the ancient secret of brew, there was one item that was coveted by many sommeliers. The one drink that ruled the others and was said to beparable to Nirvana Nectar!"

    Porealus didn''t even blink once as he muttered those words. However, Zet let out a sigh, "Big brother, I have no idea what you are talking about."

    Porealus continued despite the young''s confusion. "Legend has it that Monkey King''s Wine is so potent it could kill even True God''s cultivators in a single sip! Big brother Lyon, you drank the Monkey King''s Wine?"

    Lyon smiled wrily (I wish I knew that to be honest).

    "He did," answered Cecile. "He was a naughty child and use his thievery skills to drink the wine that his grandfather kept. He jugged the whole gourd as a mere growing child."

    "What?!" Lyon and Porealus eximed together.

    (Wait why are you surprised about this?!).

    Sun acted as if he didn''t hear the conversation and enjoyed the others'' drinks while they were not looking. Shen was shaking his giant head before letting out a sigh. It was not rocket science how Lyon grew up to be with these two guidings.

    (A-Impossible!) thought Porealus as he wondered what was the right word for this. The spirits, one of the ultimate liquors that could kill gods of gods with one sip was drunk by him even before he became an adult, not to mention survive.

    "The Monkey King''s Wine immediately attacked his innocent soul, however, with some aid, he managed to escape death."

    "S-Some aid?" asked Porealus. (What kind of aid could get him out of a death''s grip?!).

    Cecile shook her head. It appeared that Porealus won''t get his answers. However, one fact he could pull was that Lyon''s background must be incredibly monstrous. (I have not met a single man nor woman at that matter. Mortal World or Heaven''s World that possessed such delicate and incredibly rare liquor!). He made a harsh swallow (He had ess to Monkey King''s Wine... so that means that there is a high chance that his grandfather has the recipe!).

    "As a side effect, Lyon''s resistance against liquor is almost nil. It was the price he had to pay," said Cecile before she drank her drink.

    "I see," answered Ivy. (She just casually threw away his weakness. How careless, at least that''s what one might say to an unknown person. Cecile must have a reason for telling us this).

    "Wah, I never thought that liquors would be your weakness, big brother. Hahaha!"

    Yunesia, Ivy, and Porealus furrowed their eyebrows as the Argonaut''s family member almost had their eyes jumped out of its socket. Their mouth was trembling as they called out their young master but no word was heard before Cecile smiled.

    "Weakness? I won''t say for sure," said Cecile before Kesya and the other two generals nodded.

    Lyon raised both of his eyebrows as Lumina listened.

    "That protocol was not made to protect Lyon from harm''s way," said Cecile with a smile before her eyes turned sharp, "It was to protect the others from Lyon''s harm''s way."

    Porealus, Yunesia, Zet, and Ivy raised their eyebrows with questions on their faces.

    "It''s true," nodded Kesya.

    "If you think that sober Lyon is the most dangerous man in Mortal World, then you don''t have any idea what he could do when he is drunk," said Cecile.

    Their eyes turned sharp. They couldn''t imagine how wild Lyon would be when he was drunk. Even when sober he destroyed Treas, who knows what would happen if he was drunk.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows in surprise. He had heard it before that he destroyed the banquet back in the Luderia Kingdom in Deo and almost crumbled the entire building to the sea. He himself couldn''t imagine what he did when he was at the peak and drunk.

    "Let''s just say, this entire pir might crumble down if he is drunk even a little bit," said Cecile before she let out a chuckle.

    However, herughter was not received by anotherughter but instead worry in their faces. They could only look at each other before forcing a smile with a vibrant fear behind their gaze.

    "And that would be the least that would happen, the entire mountain might disappear by tomorrow if nobody stopped him. It happened before and it was even bigger than this mountain," said Kesya with a chuckle.

    (W-What?!) shouted the four of them inwardly.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 500 - Settles

    Lyon had no choice but to ept the protocol for now. He ate merrily with the others despite thetter were put in a tight spot. The monster was happily smiling while the looming danger that one sip from a wrong ss could send them all to the brink of non-existence.

    "In a week," said Cecile.

    "Huh?" Zet raised his eyebrows.

    "We are going to that ce in a week," said Cecile.

    Despite never attending a single meeting from the famous summit, she controlled the situation quite easily. Leading the conversation as if it was natural for her. However, none of the three great families dare to speak back. Because she was Cecile and also because she was that man''s wife..

    "A week, huh," muttered Ivy. "There is also apetitioning up in about a month from now. You know, the Heaven Rookie Tournament."

    "You mean the tournament where you all lost miserablyst time?" smirked Cecile. "I recalled that I warned you guys before to not participate in that rigged tournament."

    Porealus and Zet had their heads hung down whilst Ivy gritted her teeth. "That won''t happen if you decide to join us and Yunesia didn''t go to that ce with Garuda and the others."

    "I also warned her about it," said Cecile as she shook her head. "Look what happened. Both sides are on the losing sides. The so-called experts died in that ce while you guys make a clown of yourself."

    "But big sister," eximed Porealus. "This time, this time is different! At least one of us can enter the top ten or even five if we are lucky!"

    "I have improved sincest time," nodded Zet. "There is no way that I will embarrass the Mortal World now."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Cecile only looked at the two of them without making anotherment. She averted her gaze toward Ivy, "What rank did you getst time?"

    "Eleven," answered Ivy. The proud of the Yuki family had her head hung down before biting her bottom lip.

    Cecile frowned upon her sense of regret before asking, "What happened?"

    Ivy closed her eyes before taking a deep breath. "I lost, that is all."

    Cecile knew there was something going on in that tournamentst time. Seeing the expressions of Porealus and Zet, she couldn''t be any more right. "Spill it."

    Ivy clenched her jaw as she refused to look Cecile in her eyes. She crossed her arms as if to hug herself andfort her shaken heart.

    "If she doesn''t want to tell, then don''t force her," said Lyon with a smile before he stood up. "Right?"

    Ivy turned slightly blush as she saw his face. The monster that could destroy the great family Treas was not a tyrant as he was rumored to be. However, he was still as dangerous as a bomb, especially with liquors around him.

    "Well," Lyon stretched his arm up. "It''s time to go home I suppose."

    "Lyon, you are going to enter that Heaven Rookie Tournament, aren''t you?" asked Cecile with a smile.

    Porealus immediately pushed down his knees as he opened his ears wide. Zet''s eyes were already glowing up and his face brightened. Yunesia was already smiling but Ivy had only just recovered from her blush before mildly anticipating her answer.

    Lyon smiled before he looked at his three powerful generals, "What do you guys think?"

    Assid pushed his sses up with a slight push of his middle finger before he made a nasty grin, "Of course, Your Majesty!" his killing intent rose. The abundant coldness soon shed with the two beside him.

    "It''s time to shut their cockiness and buried it to hell," said Kesya as she also grinned with her dark elf''s ears erected to ny degrees.

    "It''s time to pay for their sins and we will start from the ground up! Master!" the intense hatred from Graham''s eyes made the guests trembled.

    (A-Amazing!) thought Porealus as he was drenched in his own cold sweat.

    Thebination of the three almost stopped their hearts from thumping. The intense hatred from the three of them was vivid as the lust to uproot Heaven sent shivers down to their spines. One would think it was an impossible thought, a useless effort, like cutting water into two. However, what they felt was the very opposite. They might turn Heaven upside down.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before he turned around and crossed his arms. "I guess that settles it. I''m going to participate, in that tournament."

    His ck hair fluttered as somehow he appeared taller than before. Lumina and Cecile looked up to him before their beautiful eyes opened wide. The silhouette of the past was slightly visible for them. The figure that stood on top of the world. The one that was feared by all three worlds. The one they called Emperor Lyon.

    "Heh," Cecile shook her head before she stood up while stealthily wiped of a hint of tears in her eyes. "I guess that settles it, he will be participating in that tournament," she crossed her arms and smirked, "And of course, I am too."

    Porealus grinned from ear to ear. (The time hase! The time has finallye! The honor of the Mortal World shall be restored! Those meddling cultivator fools have no idea what Heaven actually looked like. Glorifying them as if it was a sacred ce! But with these two, they sure will bring hell to them!).

    Yunesia pointed her purple lips upward, "I was not expecting this development but I guess there is no harm in joining."

    Ivy nodded. "We finally have full force this time and plus one. However, our next task is not to die in that ce, we must get stronger with whatever fruitful encounter we can get."

    "You don''t have to worry about dying there," chuckled Cecile before she knelt down and touched the pir.

    "Wa?" Zet raised his eyebrows

    "Wai��" Porealus couldn''t even finish his word.

    They couldn''t stop her. The whole pir shed before it pulled down at a horrific rate. The giant pir smashed the pond and drenched the onlooking cultivators once more. Some of them even swallowed up the water.

    "See you next week," said Cecile before she leaped over the mountain.

    "Let''s go!" said Lyon before she carried Lumina like a princess and followed Cecile whilst the three generals took their time and leisurely followed their emperor.

    The four of them were bbergasted along with the onlookers. Their hair was slightly disheveled from the extreme fall.

    "W-What just happened?" muttered Ivy.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 501 - Treas Family

    In a room where the Treas family gathers, one woman was sleeping on top of a giant beautiful lotus. Titania, the woman that was on the brink of death suddenly twitched her closed eyes. She heard not the gasps from her surrounding. Her eyes felt heavy like they refused to be open but the woman tried anyway.

    The first light came to be and her view was blurred. Regaining her focus took sometimes but when she could finally saw it clearly, she realized that it was not her ceiling. Her breathing was heavy and controlled but not by her consciousness, instead of by the pace of her healing capabilities. She couldn''t force herself to take arge breath of air no matter how much strength did she put on.

    Her skin started to feel her surrounding. It was the softest and mostfortable bed she ever slept on. The world seemed mundane and the word ''problem'' escaped out of the dictionary.

    She tried to turn her neck right but the strength was not there.. She tried to the left and the same thing happened. She felt weaker than a toddler who had learned how to walk.

    "Nia..."

    (Huh? Who is that?) thought Titania as she thought she heard a voice calling out to her. However, she couldn''t turn her body around to see who it was.

    "Nia.."

    (There it is again... Who are you?) thought Titania as she helplessly blink. She felt a little feverish on her feet before the sensation crept up toward her thigh. Her navel, her breasts, and then her cheeks. She could feel it but she can''t do anything about it. She wanted to scream but not a word could even get to her throat.

    "Tit...nia."

    "Tit..."

    "Hehe tit."

    "Jin! Stop kidding around!" shouted a woman loud and clear.

    "Eh?" Titania''s eyes snapped open before she saw a man was flying over her body and went on before a loud boom ensued. The wall crack before a fuming heave of up and down could be heard.

    "Big sister? muttered Titania.

    Prisc already had her hands on her waist as her breast moved up and down but her changed immediately shifted as she heard those two words. She turned around and looked at Titania. Her throat suddenly felt hoarse as tears running down her eyes. She sat down and her trembling hand reached out to her cheek.

    Titania could only see the iing hand with her eyes. Lifting a finger was still an impossible task. However, the tears of her older sister brought her pupils to a slight dte.

    Prisc let out a sigh under her tears, "You know, I thought I lost you for good."

    "But... why..." muttered Titania.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Because you are my sister. The reckless, stupid, and moody sister of mine," said Prisc before she leaned in and put her forehead against hers. She closed her eyes as her entire figure shook from the erupting emotion that drowned her soul.

    Titania looked at her sister dumbfoundedly. She felt her tears dropping against her cheek before her ears twitched as she said, "S-Sorry... I''m so sorry... I failed you as an older sister... I, I..."

    "What... are you... talking about?" asked Titania.

    Prisc pulled her face back and let go of the contact. She sat beside her before letting out a sigh. Grabbing a tissue next to her she wiped out her tears before looking at her sister. "I''ve heard father''s regret."

    Titania''s eyes opened wide but she didn''t utter a word.

    "If only I gave you more guidance, be closer to you then, maybe you will have a better life and won''t hate me that much," said Prisc as she had her head down.

    She could feel the regret in her tones. It was the first time since ever did she saw her older sister cried. There was a genuine ache in her heart as she looked at her like this. However, even if she tried tough it off, she was too weak to do so.

    "It''s not your fault, big sister," said Titania before she averted her gaze toward the ceiling. "I am weak, both mentally and physique. I''m... always trying to seek the approval of others. To show them that I''m strong. Heh, I can''t evenugh at it right now. All the mistakes that I did, they were foolish."

    Prisc shook her head whilst stiffen up her upper lip.

    "You won''t be led astray if I was there for you... I have the world, but I lost a sister. No more..."

    "I should have been more adamant and strict with you," said Luke before making Titania looked at him.

    His eyes were closed but she could feel his figure was trembling, especially with how he crossed his arms.

    "I''m an ignorant big brother for you, I''m sorry," said Luke as he had his head hung down.

    Titania looked at her older brother apologizing to her and her eyes dted as she saw his face was crying. Every crease on his face symbolized his regret and she could very well notice it. He was a man of many words but when blue feelings like this happening, he always had the least.

    "Our father," uttered Prisc. "He is currently drowned and swayed by regret. He told us the moment that you tried to ask his opinion about a man. The day where he wasst seen."

    A shiver ran to her spine as Titania immediately remembered that day. The turning point of her life. The pivot where everything turned for the worse.

    "He regretted it. I never see him crying before but when he touched your cold body, even the proud lord Var kneel in defeat," said Prisc.

    "That''s right," uttered Noark as he suddenly came to her view.

    "FA-..." Titania lost her word. She could see his dry face. There were traces of dry tears from his cheeks, creating a pathway. His eyes were red and had ck bags under them. He looked several years older but she knew that he was her father.

    "I regret it, I regret I didn''t hear you through and through," said Noark as his eyes glistened. "When I came to this world for the second time, I''ve heard that you are nning to take Prisc''s treasures andnds but he stopped you. From the stories, I thought that you are corrupted just like your grandfather. Willing to sacrifice even your own family to your personal desire."

    "However, I was wrong. How could my daughter with that look in her eyes then, be corrupted.

    "If only I stopped back then. If only I didn''t pursue it back then. I would have been able to be there for you. Sorry... I''m so sorry..." his tears dropped once more.

    He had pursued his father for bing corrupted with greed but unbeknownst to him, he was too corrupted by vengeance. Being blind to his surrounding then, not even the silent cry of her daughter did he hear.

    He reached out to his daughter''s hand before sping it with both of his hands. His eyes were undoubtedly drenched but the warmth that he felt brought him to kiss the hand that long ago was so little it could only grab one of his fingers.

    "Father... I..." muttered Titania.

    Noark noticed her fatigue breath. "Titania, rest for now when you are well," he smiled, "I will have an earful of yourints, and this time... I''ll be there."

    "B-But."

    Noark shook his head, "Rest."

    She was too weak to even protest. Her eyes slowly closed as she saw her entire family gathered. Her lips pointed upward as she immediately entered deep sleep due to the quality of the ground she was on.

    "Father, we will go to that ce in a week."

    "Huh? Oh, you''re back," said Jin who was standing right at the entrance of the door. "Where is he?"

    Cecile smiled, "He is downstairs."

    Jin was slightly confused by her answer but thetter yawned before she walked the hall with no care.

    Meanwhile, downstairs.

    Lyon was sitting in front of a man. He crossed his arms as his three generals stood behind him. The intense atmosphere brought the man to make a harsh swallow.

    "R-Revered one, h-how may I help."

    He was one of Legion that Lyon decide to save back then.

    "First, you can show me where you''re to headquarter is located. Lead," said Lyon. "Assid, I have a favor, please take care of Karina while I''m away, she is the.��"

    "The blonde woman with anti-mana. Understood," said Assid before he bowed and just vanished to thin air.

    Lyon''s eyebrows slightly twitched (Damn he did his research well). He smiled before looking at the man in front of him. Thetter was still dumbfounded by the insane magic-like speed that Assid had just performed right before his very eyes.

    "Lead," said Lyon as his eyes turned sharp.

    "Y-Yes! Right away!" the man stood up.

    (With these three I can rest assured that they would be safe) thought Lyon as he stood up. "Let''s go."

    "En!"

    "Yes, master!"

    Graham and Kesya tagged along.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 502 - Heading Out!

    The town was bustling with chatters like usual. The market had an uplifting atmosphere and the people there were living their normal lives. Cultivators from various regions started to notice this part of the world not because of Garuda but because of the youth that broke the structure of power.

    His name was spread from mouths to mouths and his feat left a legacy that could not bepared. A chance of a meeting was like winning a lottery. The man was obviously busy but the cultivators won''t be defeated for he was a gold mine. Building a rtionship with him would not only be worthwhile but also secure their future.

    Lyon was a young man that managed to do the impossible. Just being his friends'' friends would benefit them greatly. However, a chance of meeting him had now seemed bing more impossible than before. Yet, they didn''t know that the very man they wished to seek a meeting with was actually in the middle of the bustling town.

    "Heh, can''t believe I have to put on a disguise in this town, I feel like it was two days ago that I could walk here normally without worries," sighed Lyon.. "How did he even find this cloak anyway?"

    "Assid always takes good care of the household, master," said Graham with a nod.

    "Can''t argue with that, I mean, this is just a traveler''s cloak but it smells really nice," said Lyon. "Kesya, why are you looking at me like that?"

    Kesya was rising one of her eyebrows as she let out a teasing smile. "Lord Lyon can just open up a portal and be out of the city no problem. However, he decided to walk instead and thenined about it. However, I know that you must have a justified reason to hide your wicked reason."

    "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about," said Lyon before he turned his nce against the one leading in front. "Hey, hurry up!"

    "Y-Yes!" said the lower rank cultivator from Legion. (But you are the one forcing me to go through the red light district!) shouted him inwardly. He knew better, talking back against him would only result in his immediate death. He also had heard that he knew a way to force out people''s memory with the consequence of death being high. He could only swallow the bitter fate and be more grateful that he was still breathing. His colleagues were all dead without single mercy.

    Getting past those people was an easy feat for the four of them. Not a single eye caught on Lyon''s face under the thick brown veil. They might catch their eyes but the three of them exude a dangerous aura, thus ying a big part as to no one dare to approach them.

    Reaching out toward the outskirts of the town he saw two guards. The two people would undoubtedly question them and made them take off their veils.

    "Crap, is the guards," muttered Lyon. "Kesya, do you bring any beads with you?"

    Kesya raised her eyebrows, "No?"

    "Graham?"

    "I''m sorry, master."

    Lyon narrowed his eyes. (I forgot, I didn''t pay these guys). He had never saved some beads nor even tried to look for them. He only got golds which were invaluable in the present part of the world. (I was rich there now I''m broke).

    "No need to worry about this,"mented Kesya.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows but Kesya didn''t say a word. Her smile made him curious as they inched closer to the gate. She didn''t make any movement at all thus Lyon averted his nce toward the two guards instead.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The man leading them was somehow worried about things escting to a certain extreme. However, Kesya pushed his back to keep walking forward.

    One of the guards nced at the man before nodding. Thetter nervously nodded in response. Not a word was exchanged as the guards let them pass without creating any trouble.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked. He didn''t know how Kesya did it but she did it. The smile on her face and the peace sign she showed was in contrast to Kesya the guild leader.

    The merchants carrying their goods and were lining from the otherne were looking at the three figures that wore a cloak.

    "Excuse me."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before the one leading the way answered, "Y-Yes?"

    The man that was excusing himself was one of the merchants. He wore the typical smile of a merchant and rubbed his hands together as a symbol of negotiation.

    (Look at those three powerful figures! This man is loaded!) thought the merchant as his eyes couldn''t anymore be narrow.

    "My name is Ragil, I''m a merchant that''s about to open up a shop here in this Garuda City. I sold various items but mainly pieces of jewelry of old and sublime. I sold gemstones that will stark your already powerful bearing to a new height. Brought royalty to your noble self."

    "I didn''t mean to be an, excuse my word, ass-licker. However, I can greatly see the val- <em>*Ehem!</em> I mean the power that you are exuding! You must be a powerhouse, a man of importance!"

    Ragil the ass-licker merchant took a nce at the three figures in the back.

    "Yes, yes there is no doubt in my mind. You are really powerful (and loaded). Your bodyguards appeared to be strong and fierce."

    The man''s eyes opened wide in horror as his heart almost snapped the moment he heard Ragil say Lyon, Kesya, and Graham were his bodyguards.

    "So how about it? I will give you a special twenty percent off!" said Ragil as he smiled with his eyes closed. (With this twenty percent off I might not make as much as I originally make but with this fe wearing my jewelry it was only a matter of time before the other nobles started to swarm my shop!) he smiled inwardly.

    "Ack!"

    The man grabbed Ragil by the cor before lifting him up off his feet. The merchants gasped in horror but the guards didn''t react like they were described to on their job desc. They were furrowing their eyebrows instead.

    "T-Thirty! How about thirty percent sir?! I-I mean noble one!" said the merchant before he opened his eyes. His pupils only constricted the moment he saw that furious creasing face.

    "You better shut your mouth!"

    "Eek!" the merchant squealed like a pig.

    "Any more word and I will punch your throat to your dder!"

    The man himself was drenched in a cold sweat. One of the three people behind him could tear a hole in his back without much-needed effort yet this crazy merchant was digging up his grave and almostpleting it with a tombstone.

    "Screw off!" the man threw Ragil to the ground.

    Ragil immediately turned into a scared cat as he ran to his carriage with tails between his legs.

    "Keep going," Kesya muttered.

    The man had a cold shiver running down his spine as he heard the voice. He was initially going to turn around and kowtowed but her words made him abolish the idea.

    He nodded before walking forward. The stiffness in his muscle was visible but the onlooking merchants didn''t dare to whisper ament.

    Soon they disappeared from everyone''s view. Lyon was the first one to pull out his veil.

    "Pwah! It sure is ufortable, the only veil I need is a beautiful woman''s lips," muttered Lyon as his face was a bit dejected.

    "Hahaha!" Kesyaughed while Graham made noment.

    The man soon kowtowed and apologize, "I''m sorry! Forgive me Venerable One!"

    Lyon waved his hand as he squatted, "I don''t mind, but I have a question Kesya."

    "Huh?" Kesya raised one of her eyebrows.

    "How did you do it?" asked Lyon. The guards back then didn''t even question their getups and why they hide their faces. The Garuda City was not a free city that was the home of criminals. It was an upright city with the gant noble as their ruler.

    "Assid had already taken the necessary prerequisite beforehand," said Kesya with a nod.

    "Really?" Lyon raised his eyebrows before nodding a couple of times. "Wait a minute how did he know which gate are we going through?"

    Kesya smiled a grin, "There is only one red-light district in the city."

    "I-I see," said Lyon as his mouth and eyebrow twitched.

    Graham looked at the man that was leading the way, "So where are we heading?"

    "Ah... yes, we will have to cross the gate of worlds in the south. From there on we must cross the sea and enter an ind that was crossed off of the map, right on the bottom left corner of the map in fact."

    "Heh," Lyon smirked. "That sounds like a hidden quest in those RPG games."

    "Huh?" The man raised his eyebrows.

    "RPG games? What is that?" asked Kesya as she tilted her head and her ears stood straight to the sky.

    "It''s a game where you..." Lyon looked at the elf, the half-giant, and the human in front of him. (Well, this is going to be hard to exin). "Nah just forget it! I will tell you when I''m bored."

    Lyon leaped toward the south before leaving them.

    "Oh c''mon!" said Kesya before she followed her lord. Graham picked the man to thetter''s surprise before following the two of them.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 503 - The Source Of AntiMana

    The afternoon hade and the sun was on its way to set. After crossing the gate with no problems, Lyon and the three found themselves in front of a remote vige.

    The ce was surrounded by walls of pointy woods that faced upward. There were two sconces erected at the gate. The fire on both was crackling as the charcoal spewed out bits of its light to the air.

    "Not much of a defense, huh," muttered Kesya.

    "You can destroy a fortress Kesya, so your words kind of underappreciated here," said Graham.

    "True," she shrugged.

    The man leading the four swallowed his saliva nervously. He couldn''t even imagine what kind of fortress did she destroy considering her ridiculous strength..

    "Why are we going to this vige?" asked Lyon.

    "W-We need to cross the sea by the boat, else those higher-ups are going to attack us mid-flight."

    "Hmm... that''s bullshit,"mented Lyon as he walked forward and enter the vige anyways. "They should have their suspicion by now. Over a thousand of you had died by my hands, I can hear their gritting teeth from here."

    The way he casually said that sent shivers to his spine. Legion was a discreet organization but packed with powerful members from various regions without limit. However, the man was in full-on rage mode and destroyed them with one single mercy.

    Just the moment Lyon stepped through the opened gate. The vigers immediately turned their heads. Their eyes immediately turned to that of a fright as some of them took a step back. Lyon furrowed his eyebrows after seeing their reaction, however, before he could tear off his veil, one of them suddenly shouted from afar.

    "P-Please, spare us! We are only fishermen."

    Lyon narrowed his eyes before a hunched-back skinny old man walked forward. His eyes were covered with his gray and thick eyebrows. His forehead had three horizontal lines from the weary of the time and he wore nothing but in clothing. His footwear was nothing sort of extravagant either but Lyon could see a hint of drench on the edges.

    The man from Legion suddenly stepped forward, "We need a boat to go to the ind."

    The old man hummed as he scratched his cheeks, "I''m afraid there is no boat going to that ind."

    The man from Legion furrowed his eyebrows. That was not the answer he usually received. His eyes turned sharp before he looked around then averted back to that.

    "It seems like that answer surprised you," muttered Kesya with a smile. "Old man, tell us why is there no boat going there."

    She furrowed her eyebrows as her eyes turned sharp. She specifically analyzed the old man''s movement. Every single twitch of his muscle she could grasp it.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "The ind is no more," the old man shook his head.

    The man from Legion immediately took a step forward, "What do you mean?"

    Kesya suddenly let out a sigh. "This is really low level."

    "Hm?" Lyon turned his nce to his beautiful general.

    She took off her veil and revealed her hair dark blonde hair by pulling down the hoodie. Her sharp eyes had turned disinterested. She crossed her arms before yawning against the dusk.

    Graham did the same before he twitched his eyebrows against the old man. The intense gale went past by Lyon''s cheek as thetter watched the hunchback old man get blown to the air. The wooden cane was instantly destroyed into bits shredded of wood as the body disintegrated into pieces.

    The man from Legion took a step back as his jaw cked open. He had never foreseen this happening at all. (He... he was just a frail old man... damn!) thought the man. Even he wouldn''t resort to such dark cruel doings.

    "Ah!"

    "AAh!"

    "Chief!"

    The vigers screamed but none dared to step forward. The old man had no chance of surviving against Graham''s power thus his body was easily disintegrated to pieces with just a twitch of his eyebrows.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows but somehow not in anger. The man that would kneel in front of him wouldn''t do something like this senselessly. He took a closer look at the old man''s corpse before humming. "Hmm, how weird.."

    "I knew you would notice it! My lord, even though your memories had not returned yet, you still got it on you! Hahaha!" said Kesya as she jumped and embraced him from the back. Then, nibble his ear.

    (W-What? There is something weird about it?) thought the man from the Legion.

    "Look at his blood, it''s frozen," said Lyon as he pointed his finger at the corpse.

    "Hm?" (Revered One is right, the blood is frozen. It didn''t even stain the ground. What''s going on?!) thought the man as he suddenly had a bad feeling swelling up. He looked around and noticed their surprised and horrific faces before swallowing his saliva. (At least the others looked normal).

    "How ridiculous, is this how they want to greet us? By turning the whole vigers into reanimated corpses? Is not even a good one. Pathetic," said Graham before he shook his head in disappointment.

    "Wha? What do you mean reanimated corpses?!" eximed the man as he felt his goosebumps rise.

    "Oh so that''s why," said Lyon as he nodded.

    (How can you ept this so calmly!) thought the man from the Legion.

    "The fact that the blood is still red and didn''t smell of a corpse. The chances are really high that they were killed not too long ago," said Kesya as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    Lyon smirked, "So they had taken this drastic measure, killing the innocent and then reanimated them."

    "I-I can''t believe this," said the man from the Legion as he squatted down.

    "Looks like there is no way but to take a flight to that ind now," said Lyon. "Heh, they probably knew that we areing from the day after that massacre that over a thousand of them didn''t return, not even one," said Lyon before he looked at the squatting man. "C''mon now, lead the way."

    "Y-Yes! Immediately!" the man''s disbelief immediately stopped before leaping to the sky. The fact that he was surrounded by dead people was less ominous than a wording out of the Revered One''s mouth.

    "Master, what about the vige?" asked Graham.

    Lyon took a deep breath before his eyes turned sharp. He saw women, the elderly, men, and children were gasping at him. However, they only shrieked and didn''t even beg. They were already dead inside.

    "Destroy them the whole vige," said Lyon coldly.

    Kesya whispered as she felt the tension in his heart, "It''s okay, my lord. You might not be able to revive them since their souls were ripped away. At the very least, we can avenge them."

    "I know," said Lyon before he took a flight to the sky.

    Kesya turned around before Graham nodded.

    Lyon followed the man in front with Kesya following behind him. His hair fluttered but the smirk on his face was no longer there. Soon a loud daunting boom was heard as the verynd and sea trembled. The reverberated sound sent shivers to the man leading the way but Lyon heed not a single care.

    Their journey continued as Graham easily catch up with them. The endless sea they crossed until finally, a small ind entered their view.

    The man from the Legion was the first one to hover over the ind. His eyes were constricted as he saw what''s in front of him. The hideout was destroyed and the crumbled walls were spread everywhere.

    "It''s destroyed," muttered the man as he couldn''t blink his eyes. "The hideout is destroyed."

    Lyonnded on the ind before the other two generals followed suit. "Looks like we are toote."

    Kesya stride forward with Graham. They were rummaging the destroyed buildings. Lifting up the giant walls and everything. However, they soon came back from their search and shook their heads against Lyon.

    "I didn''t find anything worth looking, master," said Graham.

    "I found nothing either," said Kesya as she shook her head. "Though their reanimation was sloppy, at least they could leave without a trace."

    "The Legion is an individual group as far as I know. They have no attachment or anything and their goal is still unclear. However, he said that the higher-ups were searching for a source of anti-mana," said Lyon.

    "Source of anti-mana? Hmm..., my lord do you remember where the source of anti-mana came from?" asked Kesya with a smile.

    Lyon smirked before he shook his head.

    "Well... it''s pretty much easy to figure out," grinned Kesya. "If mana came from Heaven, then what will be the anti of heaven?"

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before his smirk turned into a grin. "Hell... I should have known."

    The man from Legion opened his eyes wide as soon as he heard his answer. Everyone in the Mortal World seek to enter Heaven but it seems like that was not the case.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 504 - Three Worlds And Unexpected Guest.

    Lyon contemted as he turned around and faced the sea.

    (Mana originated from Heaven while anti-mana originated from Hell) thought Lyon as he saw the bigger picture. (Is Mortal World just a bridge between the two ces? If that is so then what part does the Mortal World y in the big scheme of things?). The questions would only lead to another question and it kept going without any answer.

    He shook his head, "I guess I will find that answerter. Maybe my old self already knew something about it."

    The locked memories inside his soul. The giant door that was floating above his sea memories. However, his soul was not ready to be bombardier by the experience of his previous life.

    "Well, I guess the search ends here," said Lyon as he sighed away his disappointment. He turned around and looked at the scrap that the ce had be.. This was the first time he was one-upped by his enemies. (They are really cautious or maybe my fame spread too quickly) thought Lyon.

    Just as Lyon was about to leap to the sky, a thought crossed his mind. He turned around before looking at Kesya.

    "Kesya, do you know a way to Hell?" asked Lyon.

    "Hm? Of course?" answered Kesya as she slightly tilted her head. "Why you ask, my lord??"

    The man from Legion immediately stared at Kesya in disbelief. (This woman had been to hell?! Ah... this group is insane! I never thought my life would cross with devils themselves!) thought the man as he swallowed his saliva.

    "M-Miss... You''ve been to Hell before?" asked the man as his curiosity beat the cowardice of losing his life to the bucket.

    "It''s just Hell, you can visit it if you want."

    "Ah no, no, no, no! I''m just curious, hehe," he was scared senseless. (Who would in the right mind want to enter the devil''s nest?!).

    "How do you get there?" asked Lyon.

    (The monster of course!) thought the man as he answered his own question inwardly.

    Kesya let out a sigh, "Sadly, things are not as they used to be."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"

    Graham suddenly moved and knocked out the ex-member of Legion in one single finger strike against his nape. Thetter''s eyes immediately went upward before his knees hit the ground with a thud. His vision instantly blurred before his upper body sumbed to gravity.

    Lyon smirked at what his general had done. The guy didn''t stand a chance at all.

    "So? What is it? Why so secretive?" asked Lyon after seeing the ex-member of Legion being knocked out.

    "The way to Hell is simple, however, it is important that you must remember your past self first," said Kesya as her eyes turned sharp. Her seriousness naturally caught her lord furrowing his eyebrows.

    "Why? Why does it matter?" asked Lyon.

    "I won''t say that you now are weak. Your technique was subpar to what you were capable of then but the most important thing is, your understanding about the world."

    "About the world?" asked Lyon.

    "Yes, I''m talking about the world, the entire system," said Kesya.

    Lyon narrowed his eyes before Kesya continued.

    "Mortal World, Heaven and then Hell. Heaven has sevenyers with the topmost of it hosts the strongest of beings. Hell also has sevenyers and the very bottom of it also hosts the strongest beings. Mortal World, on the other hand, had noyers."

    "Damn..." said Lyon. (How many beauties are there to conquer haha!) smiled Lyon inwardly.

    "Then, what about Mortal World''s strongest beings, where are they?" asked Lyon.

    Kesya shook her head, "Mortal World has none."

    "Well that was... disappointing," said Lyon.

    "They had you, master," said Graham. "The Mortal World used to be under your protection a long time ago. No gods, no seraphim, no giants, no golems, nothing dares to make a mess against the Mortal Worlds because your name was heavier than those sevenyers of Heaven and Hellbined."

    Lyon grinned from ear to ear, "Okay Graham no need to praise me that much, I might explode my head."

    "Ah, sorry, master!" said Graham as he knelt.

    Lyon''s eyebrows twitched before he heard the chuckle from Kesya.

    "I don''t get the part why should I recover my past memories before going to Hell here," said Lyon. (Damn, I never thought the day woulde that I wanted to go hell).

    "Because Hell is not like it used to be. It was very different from back then after your death," answered Kesya with her sharpened eyes. Her re could kill a bird but it did nothing against Lyon as it should be.

    Lyon let out a huge snort before he pouted. He closed his eyes before putting his hands behind his head as a support to his ego. Thezy look made him not look like an emperor at all, however, behind those very eyes that looked at the blue sky a magnificent figure was hiding.

    "Then let''s return," said Lyon before he leaped to the sky. "Oh right, just leave him there, we don''t need them anymore. One day we will cross paths with them again. As long as they keep searching for anti-mana..."

    (I wonder how Reka is doing in that Mist n of hers. That snakedy, Legion is greater than you think. However, I once said that I helped you to get your revenge against what they did to your parents, and I will fulfill it, my way. I hope you are well, the woman with the worst handwriting in the history of my life) Lyon smiled.

    "Let''s go back, everyone," said Lyon before he lead the two of them.

    The young man thus flew against the horizon of dusk. The sea was sparkling a beautiful glimmer as the orange hue was slowly being eaten by the darkness of the night. The gorgeous scene in front of him didn''t bring a smile to his face. His eyes were not as sharp as usual and seemed to be out of ce. The thought of his past made him slightly insecure about things.

    Meanwhile...

    The sound of a downpour was heard hitting the bright clean tile as a blurry image was reflected on it. Her auburn hair was not tied to that unique braid that she usually had and let them fall naturally. Almost a third of her back was covered by her hair. Her skin was clean and clear despite the muscr hint on her sculpted physique. Her broad shoulder received the shower of spring water before the soap slid down from her body and went into the drain.

    She turned the knob and stopped the downpour. Stepping out of the room made out of ss she reached out her towel before drying her hair than face. Lightly patting the soft fabric to absorb the water from her hair she walked out of the bathroom.

    Hanging her towel around her neck she didn''t even cover her bountiful breasts that even the sevenyers of Heaven and Hell coveted. She looked through the window that stars had already morized their way against the little city.

    She took a fine rock ss before filling it with ice cubes from a nearby silver bucket. Two cubes of ice were enough. Grabbing the bottle of wine nearby she poured it against the rock ss. The color of the wine was pitch ck instead of red or white. The origin of the bottle was not from the market nor from Garuda''s stash. Instead, it was from Assid.

    She picked up the rock ss before walking toward the giant window. It had a nice view of the city and the forest. The moon was bigger than usual and itspanions were many.

    She drank the ck wine before letting out an ahh. Her face was not as red as her hair and eyes but herplexion definitely glowed. In that one sip alone, the War Goddess was intoxicated. She shook her head before letting out a smile. She let the rock ss fall on the wooden floor but the loud crack didn''t ur.

    She turned around after the thud. Her calves, her strong thighs, and the beautiful upside-down heart shape of her butt were blessed by lunar above. The pair of thin lines on her glutes were inviting but she further exit out of the shimmering glow of nature.

    She reached out to the door before locking it up. Her auburn lips smiled before she turned around. Crossing her arms she let out a smirk before slightly looking down. There was another person in the reflection of her eyes.

    "Don''t look at me so serious like that," said Cecile as she shrugged. "Have a drink or something."

    Cecile proceeded to sit down on the alluring couch and crossed her legs before spreading her arms as she leaned back. She was the mafia boss of the room but the word that came out of her mouth next, brought the atmosphere to a different level.

    "Selena."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 505 - Confrontation And Revelation

    The beauty that Cecile was talking to, wore a cloak that covered even the lines of her figure. Theplexion on her skin could be seen from the footwear that she put on, which was none.

    The woman pulled down the hood that covered half of her face. Her ck hair immediately flew out free. The shine and the m were the product of the silkiness of her straight hair. Each strand of her hair didn''t crumple one with one another.

    Her ocean-blue eyes reflected the proud and smiling woman with Auburn hair. Her lips were red-velvet and moist. Glowing and inviting. This masterpiece brought many to their imagination but only one could taste them for real. Her ears slightly pointed upward with around forty-five degrees angle. The muscles on that half-cheek bones of her twitched as she snort..

    "You seem to be properly dressed, Cecile."

    Only a handful of people dare to call the auburn-haired woman with her direct name and she was definitely one of them. However, what starked out the most was when the beauty with blue-ocean eyes crossed her arms. A tinum ring with the same letter engraving as Cecile was worn on her left ring finger.

    Cecile didn''t mind her sarcastic tone as she let out a smirk while her whole naked body was on full disy. Oh, how many men would die to see that was unimaginable. The moon and its star friends immediately turnedckluster against her definitive feature.

    "As far as I know, this is my room Selena and as far as I can remember, I didn''t invite you in."

    Cecile took a breath of victory as her bountiful breast slightly heaved up.

    Selena turned slightly frowned upon seeing her feature. She tried to put her attention away from that bountiful breasts with a hint of blush on her cheeks.

    "I am properly dressed as I am, Selena," she shrugged. "You, on the other hand, looks like how much I would look back when we two first met you."

    "Hmph! That''s what you think, I have met Lyon when he was way younger, even younger than he currently is," said Selena in a discontent tone. Her fiery jealous aura was ming her bearing.

    "I heard the story, you kicked him out of that spot when he was peacefully resting under a giant tree. I heard the view was very nice too in fact."

    "Kh! You don''t know the full story!" said Selena.

    "Fine fine, just spare me the details, I have my own story too," said Cecile as her eyes clearly hinting that she was annoying Selena on purpose.

    "Tch! You!"

    "Wanna fight?" said Cecile as her fiery eyes opened wide to the challenge.

    Selena took a deep breath before she let out a sigh. She then turned around and walked toward the bottle of wine. She grabbed the elusive liquor before pouring it down into a rock ss.

    "You forgot the ice cube,"mented Cecile as she pointed out the silver bucket.

    "Tsk, shut up," said Selena before she drank the rock ss.

    Cecileughed inwardly as she saw how she pretend to be doing it on purpose. (Everyone knew you like cold liquor Selena) thought the auburn beauty.

    "So what do I owe this unexpected visit from you?" asked Cecile before she yawned without even covering her mouth.

    The woman put the rock ss down before turning around, "I am wondering why Lyon had note to Myriad Devils yet."

    "I forbid him," answered Cecile coldly.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Oh, do you want to die?" said Selena as her eyes turned deadly sharp.

    "Heh, you think you can kill me?"

    "With your shallow cultivation, I can kill you three times."

    Cecile grinned against her threatening words before it turned into a chuckle.

    "Hahaha, hu~ but I''m serious, Selena."

    Selena didn''tugh before she brutally disappeared with a leap. The curtains immediately swayed as her fingers were only a centimeter gap away from reaching her throats. However, she saw that Cecile''s right hand also did the same. In that one single exchange, both of them were equal.

    "I see you haven''t lost your touch, War Maiden."

    "I can say the same."

    Selena snorted before she pulled down her hand and looked down on Cecile. The fact that thetter did it while sitting naked on her couch spoke of her skills.

    "Calm down Selena, sheesh!" said Cecile before she stood up. Her towering figure didn''t scare thetter in the least however, the jealousy was indeed harbored in Selena''s eyes.

    Cecile leaped over the couch beforending at her king-sized bed. She looked at the ceiling as her mind wandered.

    "Why are you sneaking out and about Selena. You have spatial magic element affinity like no other, only dearest can bepared to you."

    "My situation is not as simple as you think," said Selena as she drew in her sharp eyes. "In Myriad Devils, I''m confined. My freedom is limited there."

    "Aren''t you a princess?" asked Cecile before she put her hands behind her back as she looked at the ceiling.

    "Exactly, is the typical princess situation."

    Cecile''s eyebrows twitched (You just said it''s not as simple as you think just now... now is the typical princess situation).

    "I have a problem," muttered Selena

    "What problem?" asked Cecile.

    "My twin sister... she is the problem."

    Cecile''s eyes opened wide before she pushed her upper body up. She was rarely surprised by things with the experience she had in her past life and current. However, the extraordinary reveal caught her off-guard.

    "You what?" asked Cecile once more. She still didn''t believe it even if she had heard it firsthand from Selena''s mouth.

    "My twin sister is the problem."

    "Yeah, I heard that the first time but I still couldn''t believe it. What are the chances of you having a twin sister? Furthermore after the pseudo-reincarnation... wouldn''t it be impossible?"

    "Nothing is impossible Cecile," said Selena dejectedly.

    "Well, dearest is definitely not in the spectrum of that word. However still! You have a twin sister?! Do you know how thrilled he would be when he know of this?" said Cecile as she could imagine that perverted face Lyon made.

    "She is quite masterful in her craft but.."

    "Does she have the same talent like you?"

    "Most probably yes, however, I think she has a special blessing like yours."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "I''m talking about your War God Physique."

    Cecil''s pupils constricted the moment she heard those words, "That''s... it must be the other type of Ultimate Physiques right?"

    "Probably," muttered Selena.

    Cecile turned silent. The revtion was not something she had expected in this life. However, there were no exact numbers in the world that could predict this happening for one hundred percent but the chances were always there looming around.

    Cecile let out a sigh as her face was flushed red. Her metabolism had started to fully extract that dark powerful liquor.

    "Do you have any new leads for her whereabouts?" Cecile''s face turned serious.

    "Maria?" asked Selena before Cecile nodded with a slow blink of her eyes.

    Selena let out a sigh, "None. I have looked for her whereabouts for countless years but nothing. I even investigate the slightest rumor that matched her features but nothing."

    "Hah~ I hope that she knew what she doing. That clever woman is quite rash but, I admit she is really brave."

    Selena nodded in agreement. It was quite hard to believe but the two of them did share something inmon.

    "When are you guys going to Myriad Devils?" asked Selena as she routed the topic back.

    From her question and the look on her face, she had given up on pushing Lyon to get to the said ce as fast as possible. However, the hope stilly behind those eyes.

    "Probably not as long as you think we would," answered Cecile as she shook her head with a smile.

    "Fine! Just don''t take too long," answered Selena to Cecile''s raising eyebrows.

    (Am I drunk? Am I hearing things?) thought Cecile before she smiled. (This fiery woman, I think the liquor slightly got the better of her unstable emotion for now).

    "I will visit again when I got the chance," said Selena before she stood against the giant window.

    Her beautiful face was fully embraced by the moon. The scene was worth a painting but sadly Cecile was not in the mood.

    "Why don''t you visit dearest yourself?"

    Selena''s lips pointed upward as her eyes slightly narrowed. She hugged herself as she looked at the moon.

    "My time is too short. We only share a kiss probably in that short window of time. That is not enough," answered Selena.

    <em>*Knock!</em>

    <em>*Knock!</em>

    <em></em>A double knock was hearding from the entrance. Cecile smiled as she shook her head. Pulling her gaze from Selena to the door she said.

    "Don''t bother me Assid," said Cecile before she continued, "I will tell her your goodbyes."

    "Thank you, Empress Cecile," said Assid from behind the door as he bowed before leaving.

    However when Cecile took a look back against Selena. Only the fluttering curtains were left.

    She smirked.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 506 - Selena!... ??

    Cecile let out a sigh before she got off the bed. She reached out to a robe that was hanging on the hanger. It covered her beautiful figure nicely but she didn''t bother to tie it into a knot.

    "A twin sister, huh," muttered Cecile as she stared at the dark of the night.

    ----------------------

    "Ah~" Lyon yawned as he arrived at the gate of Garuda City. He really left that guy on the ind alone.

    "I''m so tired all of the sudden," said Lyon as he let out a sigh. He pulled off the thin cloth that covered his nose down and let everyone in their surroundings gasp. He couldn''t care less at what the onlookers were saying amongst themselves. He entered the city with the pair of guards bowing with the utmost respect..

    "Greetings, young noble, Lyon Torga."

    Lyon was walking with his back slightly hunched. The posture did not convey his status at all but everyone wouldn''t dare toment on it. He waved his hands as he passed the two guards.

    His eyes felt sore all of a sudden as he walked to the middle of the road. The market was calling his name under the bustling night. However, he didn''t respond to any of it, not even a spare of his smile did he give.

    Graham was straight and walk forward with a smile on his face while Kesya put her hands behind her back with a grin on her face. Lyon didn''t know how much thrilled they were being able to walk behind him again.

    "Hm?" Lyon raised his eyebrows before he looked up. Hiszy eyes slowly opened wide as he saw a silhouette standing at the topmost of the building. He slowly narrowed his eyes in doubt before a strong gale suddenly hit the crowded city.

    "W-What?!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What happened?!"

    "A storm ising?!"

    The powerful wind made them cover their faces as dust swirling around the city but the three were unaffected.

    The silhouette jumped from the top of the building beforending right in front of Lyon. The figure was wearing a cloak that covered her face and features.

    Under the grueling wind, Lyon''s back slowly pulled back as his eyebrows rose. Graham and Kesya suddenly knelt in respect as Lyon''s mouth couldn''t be closed.

    The figure pulled the cloak before Lyon''s pupils shrunken. He suddenly remembered at the time where he was facing that Deo Stone to scale his talent. The world broke before a beauty descended from the cracked open space. The spatial storm was licking away but the beauty was unfazed by the challenging lightning.

    It was her appearance that day that changed his fate.

    "S-Selena?" Lyon called out as he nervously reach out toward the figure. There was no mistaking that beautiful ocean blue eyes with that midnight ck hair of hers. She left impressions almostparable to his Cecile.

    Selena smiled before she walked forward toward the nervous Lyon. He didn''t manage to spare a word before she embraced him. The warm feeling was undeniably sce and peaceful despite the raging wind. She smiled before reaching out to his ear. She let out a warm breath of huu~.

    Lyon instantly turned a shade of red but his eyes didn''t resemble that of embarrassment, in fact, his snorting nose belied the word. He was no virgin of amoner, he was Lyon Torga. The man didn''t wait before touching his beloved woman right on the curve. However, his eyes opened wide before he could even feel the fabric as he hear her words.

    "No, I''m not.." she clicked her tongue before the alluring voice continued with one word, "Selena."

    Graham and Kesya opened their eyes wide before they immediately leaped forward. However, their speed seemed slower than they usually were as ''Selena'' suddenly pushed Lyon at them. Graham immediately caught his master but Kesya was toote as a wind from opposing direction was blowing her vision away.

    The crazy wind stopped before thedy that was not Selena disappeared right under their eyes. In ancient times this feat was worthy of praise. They managed to escape his generals and him altogether.

    The streets were sent to disarray but no harm was done except for some goods that the merchants sold.

    "W-What was that?"

    "That was some crazy wind."

    "My apples!"

    The people turned into panic only for a moment before calming down and taking it as a natural disaster. All of this happened because of a single nce against the young man that had been the talk of the Mortal World. Not even a natural disaster would hinder him. The poise stature of Lyon ignited their heads to shake in admiration.

    "Are you alright, master?" asked Graham from behind him.

    "I''m fine I guess," said Lyon as he let out a disappointed sigh.

    "Darn, she is fast," thought Kesya before she nced down and looked at her clenched fist. There was a piece of torn fabric from ''Selena''s'' cloak. "Never thought that there would be an imposter."

    She turned around before saying as she walked, "Lord, I got this piece of fabric from her clo....�� of course."

    Her eyes twitched as she said thetter words to herself. Her lord was holding a piece of garment, not torn butpletely usable.

    It was a bra. A beautiful lingerie bra that would cost a fortune. The scent permeating out of it was feminine but a hint of wild was there. Lyon''s nose slightly twitched before his disappointing sulk turned into a smile, "I don''t know who the imposter was but I got a souvenir hahaha!"

    Hisugh abruptly stopped as he saw the onlookers were looking at him differently now. He made a fake cough, "Kesya you see nothing tonight right?"

    Kesya shook her head before shrugging her shoulder (Were it the real Empress Selena, you would have taken your Tetragram Chariot).

    "Graham?" asked Lyon as he raised one of his eyebrows.

    "Absolutely none my master," answered Graham with a nod.

    Then Lyon looked at the onlookers, "You guys too right?"

    "C-Certainly!"

    "Oh look I wonder what happened just now? Must have been the wind, ha, haha, hahaha."

    "Don''t worry young noble, I was blind one minute ago."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 507 - I Promise!

    The very first morning of dawn. Lyon had sat on the chair with fruitful and enchanting food disyed under his chin. The table was long enough to host tens of people but he was alone. Judging by the culinary of food that was served, it seemed like Assid had taken control of the household of Garuda''s huge mansion.

    His mind was still upied by the sudden appearance of the imposter from yesterday night. He had kept the garment inside his special stash but the worry in his heart still got the hold of him.

    Right after the incident, he had tried to have a conversation with Cecile but thetter already slept like a log. Being the gentleman that he was, he didn''t pry any further and let her sleep in peace. However, he didn''t expect to wake up so early in the morning.

    (Selena, what are you doing right now?) the question lingered inside his mind but the distance toward Myriad Devils was still unknown to him. Cecile had brought it up before that he was not ready to go there. Consuming the anxiety that he felt he leaned back (Is she safe? I hope that she is, there is no way that she is not, she is really strong.. However, that imposter is also powerful... and sexy.... wait a minute, she is imposing as my wife so of course, she is!). Lyon closed his eyes as he nodded firmly. He had no idea that his back was straightened out and his arms crossed.

    The door to the dining hall was opened before a figure stepped in.

    Lyon opened his eyes as he saw that golden hair fluttered. He didn''t blink. That woman had saved him a couple of times in dire need. The kiss under the post-rain was still etched inside his mind. The forest was memorable both to him and her. He couldn''t believe that time went so fast and now he had be a prominent figure.

    "Karina," called Lyon with a smile.

    Karina immediately took a nce against him. She smiled, "How are you feeling?"

    Lyon stood up before he approached her as he said, "That''s my question."

    He stood in front of her before continuing, "You have been out for almost a week. How are you feeling? Still tired? You must be hungry, aren''t you? You had not eaten for days."

    He assertively took her wrist before dragging her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "W-Wait."

    "Nope," said Lyon with a smile.

    He let her sit down on his chair before grabbing a clean te and putting it right under her gaze. He took the silverware and gave her the knife and fork. He took a small bowl and took the scooped out the soup with the provideddle. The steam and the scent ignited her hunger before thetter bashfully covered her stomach as a growl was heard.

    "There you go, a student to a teacher," said Lyon with a smile.

    "Ah, ha..." Karina smiled as she shook her head. Sheplied. She began not eating but feasting on the food.

    Lyon couldn''t believe how fast she was eating. He immediately grabbed a ss of water before putting it under her reach just in case she choked on herself.

    "Bwah!" she let out a satisfying grin.

    Lyon immediately bowed, "Thank you for saving me."

    "Huh?" she turned around before looking at the young man bowing at her. His cultivation level was way higher than hers but the fact that he was still more or less the same brought a smile to her face.

    Her hand suddenly reached out before rustling his hair as she muttered, "It''s alright."

    Lyon who was staring at the ground opened his eyes wide. What she did was out of her usual character but he remembered that afterglow after he stole her first kiss.

    Lyon nervously swallowed up his saliva before he gradually looked up with expecting eyes. The gaze he gave her brought Karina to her senses before thetter''s cheeks turned a shade of that of a peach.

    She didn''t dare to stare at him straight in the eyes as she turned her nce elsewhere. She slowly pulled her hand off of his hair before her face hung down in embarrassment.

    (W-What did I just do?! I can''t believe I, I) thought Karina as her heartbeat thumped faster than usual. She didn''t dare to look up as she stiffened up that upper lip. However, a face suddenly sneaked into her view. It was the same face that she didn''t dare to take look.

    "Eh?" muttered Karina.

    Lyon only blinked.

    (What is he doing?) Karina blinked back.

    "Pfft!~ Hahaha!" Lyon kept a cool act in the awkward situation as he burst intoughter.

    Karina''s eyebrows twitched as her right hand buried its fingers in its palm. She smashed his head before thetter cried out.

    Lyon stood up with a dejected face as he rubbed his steaming head. He could feel a slight bump from that hit. (The anti-mana cultivator seemed to have an edge toward cultivator relying on mana alone).

    "Oh speaking of which, I now know the origin of anti-mana," said Lyon proudly.

    "Hm? Really? What is it?" asked Karina.

    "It''s in Hell," said Lyon with a grin. "You are now a devil Karina, haha! Actually, that fits your name! The Golden Demoness."

    "A-Are you serious?" asked Karina as she couldn''t tell whether the young man joked or not.

    "Nope, the source of mana is from Heaven and the source of anti-mana is in Hell," said Lyon.

    Karina looked at both of her palms as she muttered, "Hell..."

    Lyon''s smile slowly dissipated as he looked at her expression. The guilt slowly corroded his mind and soul. Because of him that she had to alter her cultivation. Though it was a huge boost in her cultivation it dide with cons.

    Living in a world where mana was abundant and anti-mana was scarce, she would have a hard time in everything magic-rted.

    "I promise!"

    Karina was jolted out of her sense before she turned around. Lyon grabbed both of her wrists as he stared at her. "I will bring you to Hell."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 508 - Impostor??

    "Err..." Lyon realized how odd the words he just said were. He let go of her wrists before scratching his cheek with one of his hands as he make a wry smile. "You know what I mean."

    She chuckled, "I know I know."

    She was smiling at him but her thought wandered. (Hell huh? Never thought that I would live a life like this. I know that journeying with him won''t be dull but never thought that I would actually need to visit Hell). She couldn''t lie that she had worries. The ce was famed for the ce and home for the devils and demons. Though her nickname as such, she never had an encounter with the real thing..

    "Demon and devils, heh, looks like everyone''s prayer came true somehow," muttered Karina as she let out a weak smile.

    Lyon was having a hard time guessing her feelings. However, he knew that a woman''s feelings were moreplicated than one thousand spells at the same time.

    "Sorry to interrupt you two."

    A figure suddenly came in as Lyon and Karina raised their eyebrows. The auburn hair was slightly disheveled but the beauty didn''t fade, more so when she smiled against them.

    "Good morning, Cecile," said Lyon with a smile before Karina nodded, "Morning."

    "Good morning Lyon, and you too, anti-mana girl," said Cecile as she shrugged her shoulder with a smile. She began to eat breakfast with her eyes half-opened. "I feel really hungry for some reason."

    Just as soon as she opened her mouth and was about to chew that delicious meat. She looked at Karina. "Thank you."

    Karina slightly raised her eyebrows. She couldn''t believe a woman of her stature would actually thank her. Most of those that came from prestigious nobles were usually haughty.

    Karina shook her head, "It is I who must say thank you. If you didn''te, I can''t even imagine if I will still sitting here."

    "You saved me twice already," said Lyon as he shook his head.

    "Oh? Is that so?" Cecile raised her eyebrows. "Wow, you must be a fated woman to be with him then hahaha!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Sheughed wholeheartedly but her reaction was the very opposite of what Karina would have expected.

    The blonde woman had a hint of blush on her cheeks as she heard what Cecile had just said. (Isn''t she, his wife? Why is she so happy about it?) thought Karina. She didn''t know what Cecile''s train of thought was.

    However, how could her experience bepared to that of Cecile? She had been with him from his past life. What kind of arduous events did they have encountered together? The auburn beauty knew more than enough about Lyon. Not even the man himself knew who he was.

    "Lyon, Selena came to visit me yesterday."

    (Selena? Who is that?) thought Karina before she looked at Lyon''s expression. Her eyes opened wide as she saw Lyon was dumbfounded.

    "W-What? She did?"

    Cecile smiled as she yed with her fork and chewed the food inside her mouth. She looked at him before saying after the elegant gulp, "She did."

    "She came into my room with a cloak covering her figure. Have youe home a few minutes sooner. You might get yourself a memorable night," Cecile winked against her dearest.

    Lyon immediately turned a dejected face. He was that close but the encounter from yesterday night caught him furrowing his eyebrows.

    "Actually, I met Selena too."

    Cecile stopped cutting her dish before she looked up against the man. "She did?"

    "Yes, but actually no. Well kind of half yes if I must say," said Lyon as he nodded.

    "Lyon, what are you talking about?" said Cecile.

    "She approached me right in the middle of the city."

    Cecile furrowed her eyebrows. "Right in the middle of the city?"

    Lyon nodded a few times. "You can ask Graham and Kesya if you want, they were there with me."

    "Oh, I guess then she dide to visit you, but that''s quite odd."

    "That''s where the ''half'' part goes."

    "What do you mean?"

    Lyon let out a sigh, "At first I thought she was Selena."

    "You thought?" Cecile furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Just like what you said. She wore a cloak, covered her face and all that. She was standing at the top of the mansion before jumping right in the middle of the city after creating a disturbing wind to irritate the people''s view."

    "I was having a mellow feeling when I saw her but when I called her from afar, she didn''t respond. Instead, she approached me and pulled the hoodie that covered half of her face. It was Selena. At least that''s what I saw."

    "Even Graham and Kesya knelt so I was sure. However, she suddenly hugged me... the scent was so much alike."

    Cecile furrowed her eyebrows, "Alike?"

    "Yup, you guessed it. Alike. Meaning she was not Selena. She said it herself to my ear canal. The alluring voice was so melting, to be honest, hahaha!"

    "Then what happened?" Cecile furrowed her eyebrows as she already had a hunch of who ''Selena'' might actually be.

    "Things immediately escted but Kesya didn''t manage to catch the impostor."

    "Kesya failed?" Cecile''s eyes turned sharp. (She might be more powerful than I think).

    Lyon nodded as he crossed his arms. "She did, however, ripped a part of her cloak."

    Cecile let out a sigh, "I was about to tell you what Selena had told me but it seems like you have encountered the problem firsthand."

    Lyon slightly tilted his head with a question mark on his face.

    "The one that you see yesterday night was most likely not an impostor, but Selena''s twin sister."

    Like a thunder hammering against his soul, he slightly took a step back as his jaw cked open. "W-Wait a minute! She has a twin sister?!"

    Cecile nodded but seeing her dearest''s panic expression made her narrow her eyes, "You didn''t."

    Lyon gulped before he looked up against Cecile and put out a peace sign, "Heh."

    Cecile had cklines over her head whilst Karina blinked dumbfoundedly as she had no part in the converstation.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 509 - Woman That Shouldnt Exist, Zelena

    In a ce far away from where Lyon and the others were dwelling and about. A beautiful woman with starting blue ocean eyes and midnight ck hair were walking across a hall. She wore a tight stocking up to her thigh and a pair of ck boots adorned her footwear.

    Her eyes were sharp as the de that was on her waist. She wore a fitted stic ck corset that promote the freedom of her muscles. She wore leather brown gloves and her steps were echoed across the empty hall.

    At the end of the hall was a double door that she opened effortlessly with a push. A set of spiral stairs were unveiled before her as it led up to a single door above. She let out a sigh before her eyebrows arched as she opened her eyes.

    The woman stepped up the stairs in the blink of an eye before she stood against a great wooden door. The door didn''t have any keyholes but the wood it was made out of was not ordinary wood. It was reinforced with the most excellent of carpentry and the tree that couldn''t be found with eyes fully opened..

    "What is it, sister?"

    The alluring voice came from behind the room.

    "I need to talk to you, Selena."

    "Ho~ That''s unusual. You usually are into mischief and such, not every day did you lower your voice. must have been something serious. Hehe~"

    The woman furrowed her eyebrows before she opened the door without permission from the owner of the room. Her view was immediately filled with a lone woman. She had the same features as her but unlike her hair that was freefalling, that woman''s hair had been tied to a Japanese bun.

    Selena was sitting leisurely with her feet resting inside a bucket filled with warm water. She was wearing a simple sleeping robe and the morning of the chirping birds could be heard.

    "What is it, Zelena?" asked Selena as she reached out a ss that was filled with unsweetened tea. She drank it under the cold re of her sister.

    "Hah~" Selena''s eyes turned into a smirk as shemented, "Did your mischief backfired?"

    "You knew!" said Zelena before she drew her double-edged sword and pointed it against her own twin sister.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The cold re released an abundance of killing intent but Selena''s eyshes leisurely moved up and down before letting out a smile. Such killing intent meant nothing for her.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about Zelena," said Selena with a smile.

    "Stop pretending!"

    "I don''t, I have no idea what mischief did you cause this time. Did you finally offend a great lord? A god or something simr? A venerable or respected figure? Either way, you know you will finally make a mistake that cannot be forgiven. That''s just a given," said Selena before she drank her tea to clear out the liquor that she took yesterday.

    "Don''t make this sounds like there is nothing to do with you!"

    "It does have nothing to do with me."

    "Hmph!" Zelena sheathed her exquisite double-edged sword back before crossing her arms. "I followed you yesterday."

    "Hm?!" Selena opened her eyes wide before she put down the ss. "You did what?"

    "I know you have been trying to sneak out of the kingdom sister," said Zelena haughtily.

    "So you use spatial magic?"

    "Of course I did, if you can do it, I can also do it."

    (She indeed has the same talent as me then, this will be troublesome in the future) Selena could already feel the headacheing her way.

    "Then... what did you do?" Selena''s eyes turned sharp. It was sharper than her sister''s. The overwhelming aura that exuded out of thedy that put her feet inside a bucket was unreal!

    Zelena instinctively took a step back as her sister''s bearing pushed her away. "I followed you and then met a young man."

    Selena furrowed her eyebrows but said nothing and let her sister continue.

    "He piqued my interest the moment I saw him. Even with my concealing capabilities, he spotted me. I made sure to distract the onlookers but there were two others with him that were unaffected by the distraction. I paid no heed to them before meeting him personally."

    "Then?"

    "Just right after Inded, the two of them immediately knelt. My surprise was covered with the cloak that I wore that night. However, when I reveal my face. The young man was stupefied. He was not the first man to make such an astounding face but the word that came out of his mouth intrigued me."

    Zelena looked at her sister before pointing a finger at her, "He said your name."

    (I knew it) thought Selena before she let out a sigh. "Looks like you have finally met him."

    Her words caught Zelena furrowing her eyebrows. "So you didn''t deny it?"

    "Deny what?"

    "That you have something to do it!"

    "It? What is it?"

    Zelena was reluctant to say it but her face had turned a shade of red. "Who is that man?"

    Selena furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at her flustered sister. (Looks like Lyon had done something to her). Her lips gradually turned upward.

    "What did you do to him?"

    "I��..." Zelena stopped.

    "You approached him didn''t you," said Selena with a smirk.

    "The�� Then you know what happened!" said Zelena.

    "I will pretend I don''t know. Get out Zelena, I need to change." Selena stood up before going over to her closet.

    "Kh��!" Zelena turned around before mming the door close. Her chest was heaving up and down as her face flushed red from embarrassment. She clenched her fist till it trembled as she muttered with gritted teeth, "That man!"

    (She was not supposed to exist. The woman herself didn''t know that she is a product of a miracle) thought Selena as she changed to simr clothing like her sister. Her eyes nced at her left hand before looking at the tinum ring that tied her fate.

    "Is this karma, I wonder," Selena made a weak smile before she shook her head.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 510 - Aunt Titania

    Seven days had passed in the blink of an eye and the day of departure had arrived.

    Lyon was leisurely walking in a long hall with his hands behind his head. He was neither looking at the ceilings nor in front. He had closed his eyes with his mouth whistling carefree.

    "Hm?" Lyon suddenly came to a halt. He opened his eyes before his eyes sneered down and found a woman standing a few steps away from him.

    She was a woman that had tried to kill Lyon before though indirectly. She knew she stood no chance against the monster. If only she knew what he was then, she would have done something else.

    She clenched her fist to ease her nervousness but to no avail. The man in front of him had killed both her son and her husband on the same day.. Then things escted to the point of erasure of Treas family.

    "Titania," muttered Lyon as he was the first one to call out in this weird atmosphere that he felt.

    "L��" Titania shook her head, "Young noble Lyon, I wanted to..."

    "Don''t force your feelings, if you feel like it, just say it, if you don''t like it then don''t say it. I don''t mind either way," said Lyon as he was trying to ease her trembling hands. The woman was having a shift of emotion and she herself was confused as to what to say.

    Lyon let out a sigh before he walked forward and approached her.

    "You and I have a difficult rtionship now," said Lyon as he stated the obvious.

    "I... I don''t know if I should be mad or thank you. I was supposed to die," said Titania as she looked down and not daring to face him.

    Lyon shrugged, "Not my fault, it''s your fault. Who told you to die bare naked. With those breasts barring out in the cold. How could I stand and watch, aunty."

    Titania''s mouth opened wide. She could fit a whole chicken egg inside. Her words were stuck inside her throat as her jumbled mind came crashing without a decision to be made. Her cheeks naturally turned a red hue. She couldn''t believe what the young man suddenly blurted out in this sensitive situation.

    "Kh! You!" Titania''s eyes turned into a cold re.

    "See, at least now you don''t have to be confused by your own feelings," said Lyon with a chuckle before he went past her.

    Titania furrowed her eyebrows before she turned around, "Don''t you want to kill me?!"

    Her words reverberated inside the lone hall and caught Lyon stopping his advances. Thetter let out a sigh before turning around and looking at her once more.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What are you talking about aunty? If I wanted you to die, not even Borton''s ghost could do anything."

    "Then... why?"

    Lyon hummed, "Well, Cecile smooched me into it I guess, hahaha!"

    "Cecile..." she muttered. This niece of hers was special to the point of unfathomable. She rarely saw the light of day but somehow she got a man like this one. Never did it cross her mind the solitary woman would fall for this perverted monster.

    "I don''t know about your rtionship with Cecile but at least her mother cared about you and your own father, more so," said Lyon.

    "I''ve heard your stories, aunty," smirked Lyon.

    "Stories?"

    "How you ended up with that power-hungry Borton," said Lyon before looking at Titania hunged her head down. She clenched both of her fists as deep regret exuded out of her figure.

    "It''s just bad luck, Titania," said Lyon. "The more you dwell in the past the more you will be trapped with it. Use the fact that you are now breathing and find the meaning of your life. I won''t tell you to be grateful because that is stupid. Do what you want to do, it''s your life. Find a suitable man, you got your father now as guidance. I have twisted the fate for you, now it''s up to you to live it as you please."

    "Pwah~" Lyon let a long sigh as he felt his throat dry out from those many words being said in a single breath.

    Titania took a deep breath before letting it out all at once. She looked at the youth in front of him. Though he was definitely younger than her he was full of mystique somehow. Mature yet not mature. Wise yet not wise. He was unpredictable. He was free.

    (I can''t believe I say this, but if only I met a man that was as true as you) thought Titania before she shed a blush on her cheeks.

    "Thank you... nephew," said Titania with a smile and glistening moist eyes.

    "Heh, you need a hug?" said Lyon as he opened his arms with a smile.

    "No, thank you."

    "Eh?"

    "It''s because I believe you that I won''t hug you."

    "That''s the dumbest reason I''ve heard," said Lyon dejectedly before he turned around and walked away.

    Titania smiled before she reached out her hand toward her chest. Her eyes immediately opened wide (Where is the knife?!) thought Titania as she screamed inwardly. Then she looked forward before seeing Lyon waving his hand goodbye to her as he leisurely walked toward the exit.

    Her eyes froze as she saw what dangling between his fingers. It was the knife she had kept inside. However what shivered her the most was the other item that dangled beside the knife. It was her bra.

    Titania let out a smile of defeat as she looked down. The blush on her face was ever mesmerizing as she was brought down in tears.

    "I was totally defeated. That man is really dangerous for women. How many faires'' hearts will he break? She got one already."

    She was more than sane enough to know that killing Lyon with a simple knife would undoubtedly be impossible, lest foolish. He could have countered it in many ways, it was too easy for him. Thus, the knife was not for him, it was for her.

    "How did he notice it I wonder, better yet, when," said Titania as she closed her eyes in tears.

    ---

    Lyon leisurely walked outside before Kesya greeted him with an ambush from behind. She immediately went for his right ear before nibbling it like a kid. He didn''t even surprise anymore by this woman''s act.

    Kesya''s ears suddenly twitched, "Hmm... I smell a fragrance, I wonder who is your victim, hehe."

    "Don''t say it like that. I''m not a bad person alright," said Lyon as he feigned ignorance toward the identity of the victim.

    "Breaking a woman''s heart is a crime you know," said Kesya with a smile.

    "Why would I break a woman''s heart?" smirked Lyon as he kept his pace and headed toward the big open courtyard. The sun immediately blessed his face but Kesya was considerate enough and dutifully made a shade for his eyes with her arm.

    The huge bird that was the spoil of the war screeched before leaping up. Opening and spreading the humongous wings the shadow naturally crashed against the entire city.

    Lyon smiled as he crossed his arms. He looked up before jumping altogether with Kesya. Hended perfectly on top of the bird''s head without much effort. Seven days had passed since that fateful meeting with Zelena and now it was time to head to that region where Yunesia and Garuda returned with sour faces.

    "You finally here."

    The one person alive that dared to say those words to him without facing any recuperation was, of course, Cecile.

    She was apanied by her parents, Prisc and Jin. The whole tour was not Yunesia''s idea but rather because of Cecile''s mother.

    To prove the absurd identity of what her daughter im to be. She was willing to go down that road. The fight where the legendary War Maiden fought against Eternal Golem. The famous bedtime story that had thousands of versions already.

    "Emperor," Assid knelt. "The preparations areplete, we are ready to depart at any moment. Empress Cecile had given the green light, the only thing left is just a nod from Your Majesty."

    "Hmm..." Lyon overlooked Assid and looked at the various people that joined in the expedition.

    Yunesia was obviously standing with excitement however, Madoku/Madoka was also with her. Garuda and Ayumu were there too. Then at the corner, he saw a jade-haired beauty leaning against the small house.

    "Alright, let''s go," said Lyon as he turned around with his arms crossed.

    "As you wish," Assid responded before the huge bird pped its wings.

    The wind fluttered their hair as they went toward the end line of the horizon. Lyon was standing at the frontmost and his three generals were standing right behind him. The powerful image was burned inside the onlookers'' minds.

    At the various regions, the other three had started to embark toward the same destination as them. Treasures, knowledge, they all hope to gain something in this dangerous trip. All for the preparation of that tournament.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 511 - Gathering!!

    At an isted ind where no trees were in sight, where no animals were roaming, stood a giant door at the center. The door was made out of worn woods. It had aged with time and grown weary. Nobody knew the origin of the door and the knowledge regarding the ce was lost.

    This had sparked the Mortal World''s curiosity. Many cultivators believed that beyond the door was a ce full of treasures. Priceless and unreachable. For the past uncountable years, only a few cultivators hade out from the expedition but none of them did reach the very end of the ce.

    However, they came back empty-handed. Garuda even fell into aa until recently. Many then started to doubt the legend surrounding the door.

    The strong expert cultivators that were meditating and went to a prolonged meditation to reach the next breakthrough didn''t bother to inspect it.. The risk and the reward were too uncertain, thus they were too afraid to be rash.

    "Aren''t they here yet?" said one cultivator who came here to the ind as onlookers.

    "No need to rush, the door is not going anywhere," said another one as he crossed his arms proudly.

    "Man, I feel so excited and I''m not even participating in it," said one of the cultivators as his hands trembled.

    "Look! Over there!" one cultivator pointed out against an iing boat. The ship was fluttering its banner and the insignia of Arunga was fluttering magnificently.

    The youth standing at the edge end of the dock was the famous noble, Porealus. The genius of the Arunga family was apanied by an elder beside him.

    "It seems like I''m here first, I don''t see any of them arriving yet," said Porealus with a smile on his face.

    The elder squinted his eyes. His vision narrowed as he could see the end of the world but not a sight of a being hade out. He shook his head inmentation, "Youth these days, they don''t know how much important is punctuality."

    "I envy them, Elder Peli," muttered Porealus.

    "And why is that so, young master?" asked Elder Peli as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    Porealus let out a sigh, "Our family is too strict, I can''t even exercise my freedom."

    "That strictness is to mold you into the perfect heir. You will rule the Arunga family in the future and you need to act like it."

    "Yeah, yeah sure, I''ve heard it a thousand times since I was a kid," said Porealus as he kept up a smile.

    "Then that''s good," Elder Peli nodded. "By the way, young master. Are you really sure that this trip toward that ce is safe? Not even your grandfather dared to enter it all the way."

    "But he did enter it did he? If he didn''t enter it then, would Arunga be is as big as now? The fruitful event that he achieved inside the ce changed the course of his fortune and fate for the better. I must do the same," said Porealus.

    "I''m sure that you will gain a humongous boost for your cultivation, young master!" said Elder Peli.

    Porealus only smiled in response. Soon enough he saw uncountable little boats surrounding the isted ind. The massive onlookers were a given and most of them were young cultivators. Hailing from various regions, he couldn''t name all of them though he had learned from the lectures in his study.

    The grand vassal tendered in the nearby beach. The vast ind consisted of nothing but the giant door in the center. Porealus jumped beforending right on a sandy beach.

    "Porealus!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Porealus has arrived!"

    The cultivators couldn''t conquer their excitement as they called out his name.

    "T-That''s Elder Peli and the various elders from the Arunga family."

    "I-I guess it''s a given that he won''t be entering the ce alone."

    Porealus was looking at the onlookers with a smile and a nod before one of his eyebrows raised. Elder Peli and the other elders turned their gaze toward a certain direction.

    "Zet!"

    "The young sword genius!"

    "Argonauts!"

    A huge vassal almostparable to Arunga soon came to the shore and the youngest of the three geniuses had arrived.

    "Hop!" Zet jumped out of the vassal beforending on the ind. His famous sheathed curved sword was ring and basking in its fame.

    The red-haired youth was apanied by the elders of the family and each of them had a sword ced on the side of their waists.

    "Big brother, you seem to be really punctual,"mented Zet before following it with a dumb smile.

    "What can I say, it runs in the family," said Porealus as he smiled wryly.

    "Young master, please," muttered Elder Peli.

    "I have not seen your face in a long time Peli, it seems like you have more creases than thest time I met you, haha!"

    The vibrant voice came from a middle-aged man that was acting as the elder for Zet.

    "That''s Gunther!" said one of the cultivators.

    "I didn''t expect to meet such venerable figure here."

    "It seems Elder Peli and Gunther had some sort of animosity based on how thetter grimacing."

    Elder Peli scowled, "I see that you have not to make a significant boost in your cultivation since ourst bout."

    Gunther disgruntled before he made a light condescending smirk, "Don''t act as if you have."

    <em>*Crack!</em>

    Zet and Porealus turned around before their eyes opened wide. A path made of a frozen sea stretched out toward a direction. The width was big enough to host two grand carriages.

    "I-Is that a carriage?!"

    "That''s probably!"

    "Ivy!"

    The sound of horses neighing was heard before they saw beautiful white carriagesing toward the isted ind. The horses wore special shoes to exert their agility and speed at max without slippering on the ice tform.

    "Wah! That''s amazing!" shouted Zet as he put his hands on his knees and watched theming. He couldn''t believe that she woulde by freezing a part of the sea into a line of a path.

    "Humility? I guess not," said Porealus as he smirked looking at the cold womening.

    Ivy who was sitting inside the carriage was indifferent as she leisurely looked at the ocean. If she had wanted to, she could freeze the whole ind but the one responsible for the making of the path for their horses was the driver and not her.

    The driver was an elder of the Yuki n and her appearance made both elders from the opposing sides scowled. The animosity suddenly turned into a triangle with no lines of allies.

    "Elder Crystal from Yuki n!"

    "I should have known, this path can only be made by her utmost control of the ice element."

    The cultivators were astonished by the power of disy shown by the Yuki family. However, the main character was sitting unperturbed even with the view of the ocean until...

    *<em>Screech!</em>

    <em></em>Gunther, Peli, and the rest of the elders immediately had their eyes turning sharp right after the screech.

    Porealus smiled as he took a nce against the Yukis.

    Zet slowly let go of his knees and his back straightened up before a grin followed suit.

    Crystal raised her eyebrows before she looked up only to discover her entire figure and a chunk part of the ocean was swallowed. Her pupils shrunk as she saw the being so close she could discern each fluttering feather.

    Ivy immediately peeked from the window before her icy hair fluttered from a p of the huge bird''s wing.

    The speed of the huge bird easily ovee that of regr horses. The giant avian glided down as the edges of its wings grazed the ocean and lightly sprayed the salty water against Ivy''s face that was peeking out.

    Ivy scowled before pulling her head back inside the carriage. Meanwhile, Crystal furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Young Miss, is that him?" asked Crystal as she put the horse to run at the utmost muscle grinding possible.

    "Yes, it''s him... and her," said Yuki as the auburn beauty came into her mind together with that young man.

    "That''s!"

    "It must be!"

    "No other one but him. That stare of confidence and arrogance, that smirk and that crossed arms!"

    "Lyon Torga!"

    The cultivators spewed out his name in awe. Those who didn''t know of his name immediately asked around. Unlike the two geniuses on the ind, the elder wore a grimaced face.

    The youth was standing on top of the huge bird and stood at the frontmost. His ck hair fluttered from the extreme speed but his eyes didn''t even bat. His name was unknown until recently where he had finally made ripples against the Mortal World.

    The huge bird didn''t show any sign of stopping as it swept through the air. Lyon''s evesting smirk suddenly nodded up. The huge bird immediately maneuvered and showed its chest vertically to thirty degrees while spreading its wings open. The entire thing stopped in an instant but the bellowed wind fluttered the hair below it.

    Lyon jumped down as he closed his eyes. He straightened up his knees before opening them again and revealed the gaze that could charm a devil.

    "Heh," he crossed his arms as his generals already stood and ready behind him. Cecile was at his side while Lumina was at the other.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 512 - Departure!!

    The horses neighed as they galloped. The beautiful white snow carriage had arrived at the ind before the adjacent carriages arrived as well. Elder Crystal stepped down from her seat before reaching out toward the door. Opening it with a slight bow, the onlookers were choked to see the beauty that came out of it.

    Herplexion was sulently white as snow and the chilling aura around her bellied the tenderness of the garment that she wore. She stood with a bearing of domination and chilling re under the glint of her eyes. No signs of wet in the ocean were visible despite the horses being drenched and having a warm shower.

    Elder Crystal took the surrounding a view. She noticed the unwee look from Gunther and Peli respectively but was unfazed until she saw the youth that captivated the ind''s attention. She furrowed her eyebrows seeing the giant bird behind her and the three protectors that standing behind him.

    (I''ve never seen any of them before) thought Elder Crystal before she averted her gaze back to the young man. (Young miss had spoken of him before but he didn''t seem to have a daunting aura surrounding him.. The momentum only caught me as just another frivolous and overconfident young man).

    The doubt inside her heart was called for. The young man was almost always seen crossing his arms and full of obnoxious confidence that even the heavens would shake their heads.

    Lyon didn''t bother with the various looks the onlookers were making. He stepped forward and went toward the wooden door. He mused whilst rubbing his chin looking at the door.

    Elder Peli was scowling at thetter (He didn''t even pay respect to the young master) thought the elder as he squinted his eyes. He slowly tried to gauge Lyon''s cultivation level before a hand grabbed his shoulder.

    "Elder Peli, don''t you fucking dare," muttered Porealus as he touched Elder Peli''s shoulder.

    The elder was surprised by the rude and threatening words. Porealus was still younger than him even if the former was technically his master. The old man''s heart was surely sour and bitter. He didn''t show any discontent but instead replied.

    "Young master, there is no w in being too careful," said Elder Peli. "The young man didn''t even greet you and the family, I''m sure the other two are with me on this."

    Porealus narrowed his eyes, "Don''t drag the entire family into a path of doom."

    He said in a lower voice. Porealus didn''t shed a smile even toward his own family.

    The elder was a bit surprised seeing the re yet not a re from his young master. Thetter may not have the power to kill him but the father definitely had them.

    "I understand," said Elder Peli before he nodded in defeat.

    "Good," answered Porealus. "Were you going to insist on it, I won''t stop you though."

    Porealus smiled to Elder Peli''s surprise.

    "T-Then, why young master?" asked Elder Peli.

    "Because you are still an Arunga. I''m going to inherit all that powerter if I managed to stay alive so the least I could do now is not make anyone die in vain."

    "Save?" Elder Peli was slightly confused. "What do you mean to save? Young master."

    "You senile old man, you are going to offend a great monster, are you sure you could escape? Not even Returning Jade Stone could save your hair."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Don''t tell me D-Domain?!" eximed Elder Peli.

    "You can try if you want."

    Porealus raised his eyebrows before he turned around with a smile. The young man that was looking at the door had turned and looked at them both. (His ear must be sharper than those of an elf) thought Porealus as he was having cold sweat.

    The three great families had equal power more or less but this one single young man still held no limit in what he could do. Just wordsing out of his mouth he might flip the entire ocean.

    "Big brother please... spare me," said Porealus as he lowered down. Nobody would have expected this to happen. Porealus was definitely older than Lyon but thetter called the former big brother instead. The honorifics were swapped but the respect was there.

    They thought that now Lyon had taken down Treas, he had now the same seat as the other three. However, judging from the cold sweat that the Arunga''s genius was having, that was not the case.

    "There is nothing wrong with it," Lyon shrugged his shoulders. "But those three might do something before I could say a word though."

    He pointed his finger against the three figures that just now standing behind him. "Trust me, they are faster than me saying a single word."

    Kesya was smiling as she opened her hand. That slim hand of her looked nothing extraordinary but for those onlookers that had kept track against what she had done, shivered.

    Gunther made a condescending smirk against Elder Peli. "Elder Peli, you might as well quit and retired."

    Elder Peli scowled. "Watch your mouth Gunther, I might be rude toward the... young noble earlier but I''m more than happy to slit your wretched tongue."

    "Heh, a pair of old men threatening each other, what a bad day to have ears."

    Thement made both of them grimace. Their scowled eyes turned and looked at Elder Crystal from the Yuki family.

    "Please restrain your animosity for today."

    The voice was alluring but not in the tone ofmanding respect. It came with the sound of feet stepping against the sand. She was carrying a pair of boots in her hand while her face was covered with a wizardry hat.

    "Yunesia, I suppose the preparation isplete?" asked Ivy as she took a nce against her.

    "Are you not going toment about my boots first?" asked Yunesia with her smile.

    "You think I care about such a thing? It''s your own fault to wear boots all the time," answered Ivy emotionlessly.

    "Cold," muttered Yunesia before her lips pointed upward to a smile.

    "Preparation?" asked Lyon as he slightly tilted his head.

    "Yes, young noble Lyon," answered Yunesia with a coquettish smile.

    "Preparation for what?"

    "For opening the door, big brother. Ah, this must be your first time here right?" answered Zet.

    "It''s just a door," said Cecile as she let out a sigh.

    "Oh?" Yunesia immediately caught on. "Judging from how you respond, you seem to know something that we don''t, Empress."

    "Heh, like that is anything new," smirked Cecile before she walked forward. "Mother, father what are you doing up there?"

    Two figures immediately jumped down before the elders stocked.

    "Well, hahaha, this is the youth''s turn, I don''t want to steal the attention," answered Jin with augh of a fool.

    "Jin?!"

    "Avnche Fist, Jin!"

    Elder Peli and Gunther were surprised to see himing over. Furthermore, the beauty beside him. Prisc.

    (Oh shit) thought Gunther as he took a nce at Elder Crystal. (Yup, disaster) he shook his head the moment he saw her reaction.

    The immense jealousy immediately caught Prisc''s attention before she turned around. Elder Crystal was ring at her immensely.

    "Oh, I didn''t know that you two had a little history together," teased Cecile.

    "It''s better that you don''t know," Jin sighed.

    "What are you doing here, there were many elders inside the Yuki family, why you?" asked Prisc as she returned the re.

    "Why not me?" replied Elder Crystal.

    Lyon let out a long sigh. The meeting had turned out to be nothing but a quarrel of the ancients. He looked at the door with hiszy gaze but found nothing sort of a knob. He touched the door with a palm before the wooden door vanished and revealed a vortex just like the gate connecting worlds.

    Yunesia and the rest of the onlookers gasped at what just happened. She had brought out the necessary things to unlock the door but Lyon just ced his palm on it before it opened itself.

    "Eh?" Lyon was startled. "I, uh, opened it I guess. Hahaha!"

    Cecile smiled a cute grin before she leaped forward.

    Lumina furrowed her eyebrows before she followed suit with her beautiful silver wings spread out from her back.

    Lyon saw the iing Cecile before he opened his arms in instinct. However, the woman went past him instead before pulling his cor as she entered the vortex.

    "Woah wai��" Lyon''s head was swallowed up but his hands managed to be grabbed by Lumina. Soon the three of them entered the new realm to the people''s disbelief.

    "Heh," Kesya smiled before she leaped forward whilst Graham did the same after her.

    "I believe it is time for our departure," said Assid toward Jin and Prisc. "If there is something you may have forgotten please fret not because it''s impossible with me here."

    "Sure!" answered Jin. However, his wife was still having a staring contest with Elder Crystal.

    Prisc suddenly raised both of her eyebrows before feeling her clothes were pulled by the cor. "Heh, thank the gods she has my blood instead," Jin shook his head before leaping inside.

    Nobody dared to intervene as Assid cooly walked toward the vortex.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 513 - Graveyard

    The young man was crouching down on four legs. His palms were feeling the pricking of the unusual grass that he hadnded on.

    (ck?) thought Lyon with slightly raised eyebrows. He had never seen the ck grasses in his entire journey so far but the moment he decided to stand up, his eyes opened wide.

    "What the..." muttered the young man as he walked forward astonished by thendscape in his view.

    The sky was ominously full with thunderous merlot red clouds. No illuminating mother of the sky was present nor her brethren of children. Even the air was denser than usual, but there was one thing that absolutely tore the hope of cultivators. .

    "This ce is empty," muttered Kesya. "No mana, no anti-mana, nothing. Only rubbles."

    By the time she uttered those words, the rest of the explorers came from the portal behind them. The three geniuses immediately furrowed their eyebrows the moment they stepped inside the ce.

    "This is really unsightly,"mented Porealus as he looked around but found no aesthetic around except for what seemed to be a chipped-off huge mountain right in the far end of his view. (So my grandfather had been here before, what kind of fortuitous encounter could he meet in a ce like this?)

    Irae, Zet''s sword was feeling restless as his master felt the same. The uncertainty of the ce was not a good sign, especially with how ''dead'' the ce felt even from his skin.

    Ivy refrained to make ament but the slight furrowed of her eyebrows went not unnoticed.

    "Father, are you alright?" asked Ayumu.

    Garuda took a deep sigh as he tried to calm down however it was in vain. His body still recognized the trauma of the aftermath of thest expedition. He shook his head.

    "This ce is really disturbing," muttered Gunther. "Peli, no shivering right? Hahaha!"

    Elder Peli decided not to y with his rival but instead made a light cough before whispering toward his young master, "I have the map for the expedition. It is the map where Porealus''s grandfather record where he had gone in his expedition. It might benefit us all if we spread out, young master."

    Porealus pondered. (It might be true that I might encounter a fortuitous event if I followed my grandfather''s footsteps but is it the wisest choice though). He was undecided. There were so many important factors that came into y. The ce was still shrouded in mystery that even his grandfather refused to enter it for the second time.

    Garuda and Yunesia were the only two people that dared to enter the ce again after suffering such a huge loss.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Yunesia took a deep breath as she reminisced the fall of her allies back then. The wails could still be heard even when she just standing there.

    "Yunesia."

    The call of her name made her raise her eyebrows. She turned her nce slightly before looking at Cecile.

    "What is it?" asked Yunesia before smiling.

    "Where did you gost time?" asked Cecile.

    Her question immediately took everyone''s interest except the three generals. The three geniuses immediately locked their attention toward Yunesia''s uing words. Especially Elder Peli since he had read the map that was given to him to pass on to Porealus in this endeavor.

    "I was going to the south with sir Garuda, and the rest," she said thetter words with a dejected face.

    "I see, no wonder you came back with utter failure,"mented Cecile nonchntly. Though her words seemed to mock thetter, the tone and expression that she showed belied it.

    Porealus raised one of his eyebrows before Elder Peli immediately whispered, "The map showed that we have to go north, young master. That was the ce where your grandfather encounter a fortuitous fate."

    Porealus didn''tment nor let it change his expression.

    Cecile crossed her hands without looking at the lot of them as she said, "If you guys wanted to find something useful from the craps here, then go anywhere but the south. The north is the safest but the south will kill you the more you delve further."

    "Are you suggesting that we should split off and let you guys go to the south?" asked Ivy with her eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    "Yes, I''m indeed suggesting that, Ivy," said Cecile with a smile as she slightly turned a nce at her.

    "It seems like you hold some information more than the rest of us, don''t you think you should share it with us?" asked Ivy. She was probably the only one that was dared enough to demand anything from the auburn beauty.

    "I do have more knowledge than all of you great housesbined, even your ancestors only knew a speck of what I know," said Cecile.

    Her words surprised everyone. She would have never thought that she would brazenly condescend against the three great families.

    The elders from the three different families immediately furrowed their eyebrows. A great disrespect was upon them but they didn''t know that she was merely speaking the truth.

    (That''s my woman!) thought Lyon as he nodded watching the fearless beauty didn''t take a faze even against the three great families.

    "I-I think that Empress Cecile is right, we should not go to the south."

    When the words came out. The attention was immediately courted by Garuda. The man was famous for his gant and noble act, but also from the vegetativea state he was in aftering out of this ce. One couldn''t deny his bravery ofing for the second time after experiencing something as hopeless as that.

    "Why is that?" asked Elder Peli though his intention was quite the opposite.

    "The thing that I encounter back then was quite grueling and inhuman. They would still your soul with fear before ripping you apart. Their gruesome killing intent was not as shallow as ours," said Garuda.

    "Garuda, you must have earned something with miss Yunesia right? Though most people say that you came back empty-handed, that was probably not the case," asked Gunther.

    "We came back with nothing in our left nor right hand," answered Yunesia in his stead. "If you don''t believe us, you can just go to the south, I mean, Empress Cecile didn''t exactly forbid you guys for doing so."

    Hearing the rification from Yunesia they realized that the auburn beauty never intended to forbid them to head south. However, the stern warninging out of her words made the three geniuses ponder their decision.

    She had warned Ivy about the tournament in heaven before but she didn''t listen and undoubtedly lost with the rest of the two. She had warned Yunesia about the expedition before but she also refused to listen and went toward the ce,ing back with a horrible result.

    "Heh," Cecile smirked before she turned around and started walking toward the south. Her gaze could govern the entire ce to a knee as the ck grasses nor the red clouds could faze her.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before he shook her head with a smile on his face. He followed his women without a doubt in his mind. So confident, he leisurely put up his arms behind his head to support it.

    Jin and Prisc looked at each other bewildered before Assid''s nod made them walk behind the two.

    (My heart is restless and my wife sure is too, but) Jin smiled wryly as he looked at the two in front of them. As if the atmosphere and the scene were not bad enough for his heart, the two in front looked like they were strolling in the backyard and the same goes with the three behind them.

    Each step made Prisc''s heart''s thump wilder. She was inching closer to the truth with every wind bellowing their group. The true identity of her daughter was about to be revealed before her. True or not, the nervousness that she felt was surreal. Even Jin''s proposal was lesser than this.

    Cecile''s group left the four of them to their thoughts. However, Yunesia didn''t think much before following the empress and the others. Her little sister followed suit and Garuda albeit feeling the trauma creeping up his body, did the same.

    "Lyon, what do you think we are going to see there?" asked Cecile.

    "Corpses?" answered Lyon. "You said it''s a graveyard."

    "This entire ce is the graveyard, dearest," answered Cecile with a smile.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before shrugging his shoulders, "Why am I not surprised."

    (Besides I''m feeling some familiarity in this ce) thought the young man before he nced around.

    Multiple craters were scattered on thend. Mountains were chipped off and dead trees with only their trunks were left. He had an abundant feeling that these things had some sort of connection with him.

    (Eternal Golem, is it the same thing as in that painting?) thought Lyon as he reminisced about the painting that he saw when he woke up from his slumber inside Cecile''s room before the entire ind copsed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 514 - Remnant! Ghost, Basically...

    The group went on without care as Cecile acted as the leading woman.

    There were no buildings as far as the eye could see. There was not a single bird nor a single cricket heard. It''s hard to believe that a fortuitous encounter would ur in this ce.

    "What is it that attacked you Garuda?" asked Jin he turn a nce while walking.

    "Older brother," Garuda let out a sigh.

    "It''s a <em>Remnant"</em>

    <em></em>The answer came from Cecile and from the looks of their faces, it seemed no one knew what it was.

    Yunesia in particr was piqued by the word. She had read many books, many adventurous journals, and history about this ce, but still, nobody knew what exactly happened..

    "What is a <em>Remnant</em>?" asked Yunesia naturally.

    "When a certain cultivator has cultivated their souls at a certain height. Even if their body were destroyed, the strong soul could linger and even take shape of their original form which is called <em>Spirit</em>," said Assid as he immediately courted all of their attention.

    "So basically a ghost?" muttered Lyon as he simplified his entire exnation.

    "Yes, your majesty," said Assid with a nod. "Remnant, however, is a case where one''s owned spirit failed to conquer their own killing intent. Thus reducing them to a mere ghost that kills to quenched their own killing intent."

    "So basically a ghost that kills people?" simplified Lyon.

    "Very well said, your majesty," said Assid as he made tens of ps with fluttering praises whilst Lyon shamelessly basking withughter.

    Lumina rolled her eyes as she heard the two. The master and the servant acted like a child.

    "But the thing that attacked me, I''m afraid it was not human," said Garuda.

    Yunesia nodded, "Indeed, the thing that attacked Garuda was not a human. However, it is true that the killing intent was indeed maddening when it started to notice us."

    "So basically you meet one Remnant and it ughtered most of you?" said Cecile as sheid down the hard truth.

    Garuda had his head hung down whilst Yuneisa could only swallow the shame. From the silence of admission, Cecile let out a sigh.

    "I won''t deny it, that was a stupid move. I never knew that Remnant was supposed to be that strong or even if there are any within my knowledge then," said Yunesia.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "There is no need to me yourself Yunesia, consider it that you''re lucky enough to even stay alive, let alone without a scratch. The thing won''t even feel pain as you attacked it. It is only led by a desire to kill," said Cecile.

    Yunesia nodded before she suddenly raised her eyebrows. She nced toward the west but she didn''t catch anything unusual.

    "You feel it too?" muttered Garuda as he stayed on guard.

    The subtle movement caught Jin''s to be wary of his surrounding before holding his wife''s hand.

    "Jin, what''s wrong?"

    Jin smiled, "Looks like we are not alone in this vast in."

    "Is it one of the Remnant?" asked Prisc as she turned vignt toward her surroundings.

    (I said that and these guys should have noticed it before we did, but they seem to not care about what''sing) thought Jin as he smiled wryly.

    The three generals were unperturbed as they kept a steady pace toward whatever ce Cecile was leading them to.

    Yunesia with her little sister and Garuda with his daughter continued to walk with all four pairs of their eyes trying to pick up something unusual.

    "Your cultivation level won''t sense them, it''s useless. Spirit is not bound with mana, they are attracted to your soul, the soul of the living that we all have," said Kesya.

    "T-Then what we must do?" asked Ayumu.

    "For your current level, just know that they are definitelying but don''t expect just one, there will definitely be more," said Kesya with a grin on her face.

    "It''sing!" shouted Lyon to their disbelief.

    Cecile''s eyes turned sharp as a figure made of soul wasing toward her in a sh. "Graham!"

    The half-giant immediately moved at blinding speed before throwing his palm right against the obscure figure that appeared to be hollow and transparent. His ashen hair fluttered as the dark nature of the Remnant dispersed in an instant before revealing a white me at the center of its body for a second. The white me immediately dispersed along before a deep wail was heard as the final bits vanished to thin air.

    Garuda and Yunesia had their words choked inside their throats.

    "O-One shot," muttered Garuda as he looked how Graham casually sent a Remnant in one effortless blow. Not even an art or a technique and that wailing ghost were gone.

    "H-However, that was not the size that I met back then," muttered Yunesia. "It was probably twice the size."

    "What you see just now, is a lesser Remnant. The soul of that thing was not high enough to maturely form a Spirit but the killing intent still corrupting it," said Assid before they continued their walk.

    -----

    Meanwhile, back at the portal.

    "Young master, what should we do?" asked Elder Peli with a whisper.

    Porealus was pondering for a while now and Lyon''s group was out of sight. He eventually let out a sigh, "I can''t risk you guys dying, we are going to the north."

    "Wise choice, young master," said Elder Peli but his praise went unnoticed.

    "Ivy, Zet, I will be going to the north, farewell!" said Porealus before he waved his goodbyes. He didn''t mention anything about the map to either of them, keeping the benefit for himself.

    "Ah! I don''t know where to go!" sulked Zet as he watched the south and saw his big brother was nothing but a dot. (They walked so fast too!).

    "Maybe toss a coin?" said Elder Gunther. "Let fate decide your fortuitous encounter."

    "That''s a great idea," Zet took out a coin from his pocket, "If it''s head we are going to the west, if its tail we are going to east."

    "We are going to the east," said Ivy as she destroyed the festive mood of Zet.

    She didn''t bother to look at his dejected face and went to the east side of this new realm.

    Elder Crystal immediately followed her with the rest of the elders before she asked, "Young miss, are you sure you don''t want to follow them?"

    "Elder Crystal, I know that you have a history between you and aunt Prisc. I don''t want unnecessary trouble in this ce. I need to prepare for the tournament," answered Ivy coldly.

    "I understood," Elder Crystal bashfully nodded her shame.

    Ivy didn''t know the exact details of what their history was but she was actually unperturbed by it. The actual reason that she refused to go to the south was that the warning that she said. Thest time that she had warned her, she wished she could have swallowed her pride and listened. This time she won''t be making the same mistake.

    (I hate that woman) thought Ivy though she knew deep down within herself that the mistake was her own doing.

    "Well, so much for the coin I guess," sighed Zet. "Let''s head on to the west."

    The young sword genius marched on with his trusty Irae on the side of his waist. He could feel the walk was going to be boring very quickly before he suddenly asked, "Elder Gunther."

    "Yes? Young master?"

    "You think you can handle one of Big Brother''s elders?" said Zet.

    Elder Gunther smiled at his curios, young master. "I believe that if I was fighting the tallest elder I might win, the one with the sses really gives me eerie feelings but that''s probably because of how he dressed. The woman with ck ears, heh, she wouldn''t stand a chance."

    "Oh?" Zet raised one of his eyebrows. "You are really confident, huh?"

    "If it were fist to fist I will admit that I might have a chance to win, but if you allow me to use my sword then victory is just a fact," answered Elder Gunther.

    "Haven''t you heard? The three of them help Big Brother to usurp Treas. Heh, I don''t think ''usurp'' is the correct word to use here since he practically ended Treas but still gained Empress Cecile as his lover. What an absolute man!"

    "If you are talking about the former, I personally think that those are true indeed. However, Treas was never strong in quality, they were strong in quantity. Thus not enough to reach the apex. That''s why I believe that I could win a one-on-one fight against them," said Elder Gunther proudly before the rest of the elders nodded in agreement.

    "Hahaha, alright then, I will ask big brother to let you have a spar with one of them, probably the tallest one since you are keen and confident enough to win," said Zet as heughed.

    "Very well, young master," nodded Elder Gunther with a smile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 515 - No Defending, Just Attacking!

    A resounding growl was heard before it turned into a wail of dissipating cry. The Remnant stood no chance with Graham covering their advances. It was nothing more than stomping a few ants for him.

    "How many times does that make?" asked Lyon. "Seven? Eight?"

    "Eight," nodded Kesya.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows looking at her. He never thought that she would be the one counting the numbers..

    "Are we not there yet?" asked Lyon toward the beauty in front of him.

    "Not yet, but we are close," said Cecile before she suddenly stopped her steps. She pointed out forward against a hill, "Just beyond that hill."

    Lyon let out a sigh as he saw the pathway was going upward. Going to the new realm, he didn''t think that it would be on foot. He had tried to fly but there was no mana in this ce, no energy source whatsoever. Magic was immediately annulled along with the maniption from art.

    He suddenly furrowed his eyebrows before he pointed forward, "Look, over there. That is not a lesser Remnant now is it?"

    The figure he was pointing against was vividly having a figure and a structurepared to the ones they faced so far. It was fully fledged a being that could be recognized.

    "That''s a golem," said Cecile with a smile on her face.

    The word immediately made Prisc open her eyes wide.

    (Golem?!) shouted Prisc inwardly.

    "Golem?!" muttered Yunesia. "That Golem? The being that was entirely made out of stones? Their race actually existed?"

    "What makes you so surprised? Look, it''sing this way," said Cecile as the Remnant growled.

    "Golem growls?"mented Lyon as he raised his eyebrows. He looked at the lower jaw was wider than the upper and its eyes were bright golden. However, it was only a hollow silhouette of the real thing.

    The Remnant immediately leaped forward with a momentum that could break the space. The loud spark from its stone feet leaving the ck grass was deafening.

    (Fast!) thought Lyon as he never thought something that looks that heavy could actually move that fast. (But) Lyon smirked.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Graham immediately stood right in front of Cecile. His towering figure even came toe to toe with the iing Remnant.

    However, the Remnant immediately shifted by using its foot as a pivot then altered its direction with two quick session movements.

    (Lyon!) Cecile looked over to see the hollowed ghosting for Lyon. She was a decoy all along.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows at the iing Remnant but albeit the surprise that he felt, he crossed his arms instead.

    Just before the Remnant could graze his skin, a huge tearing w came from above. Her golden ck hair fluttered before she destroyed the Remnant along with its soul in one single momentum.

    At that one split of a second in real-time. Her killing intent erupted so much that the soul was frozen in ce.

    "A-Amazing," muttered Ayumu before she asked her father, "Did you see that father?"

    Garuda was having cold sweat as he nodded. (What kind of absurd training do you have to endure to be able to achieve something like that so casually?!) not even his imagination could handle the training program.

    "Are you okay?" asked Lyon.

    "Eh? That should be my question, my lord," said Kesya as she tilted her head.

    It was hard to believe that this kind of woman would be a general of a powerhouse army. However, in that split second, everyone would never doubt her status.

    "We keep going," said Cecile as she led the party once more. "Mother, you take a good look just now right?" she smiled.

    Prisc courted their eyes before she replied with a nod. "En."

    Jin furrowed his eyebrows. Seeing the unusual atmosphere between the mother and her daughter. She nudged her elbow, "What''s wrong with you two?"

    "Nothing, moving on," said Prisc as she refused to tell what''s really happening. She didn''t tell her husband why they were going to this foreignnd in the first ce.

    Jin twitched his eyebrows but epted it as it is. However, it took him one step before Cecile halted her steps.

    "We got a lot of uninvited hosts here," said Cecile before she turned up a smile. She cracked her knuckle before she activated the True Dragon form.

    "Kesya left nk!"

    "Yes!"

    "Graham right nk!"

    "Understood!"

    "Assid, protect them."

    "Certainly Empress!"

    Then her tone changed as she spoke to Lyon, "Dearest, mind helping me?"

    "Do you need to ask?" Lyon smiled before he stepped forward and stood side by side with his wife.

    His eyes immediately turned a golden glow before the vibrant tails menacingly challenged the surfacing Remnants.

    Lyon took a deep breath at the unknown nostalgia that he was feeling right now.

    "Go."

    He opened his sharped eyes before Graham and Kesya leaped at the same time.

    "W-Wait a minute?! We are not defending?!" eximed Ayumu who had hermon sense challenged.

    Jin and the others understood her train of thoughts. It was wise to stick close together and slowly hold them off. However, how long could they do it was a different matter.

    "Defending against them would be futile and a waste of time," said Assid. "They are nothing but Remnants there is nothing to be gained in fighting them, killing them is still the best option."

    "Lyon!" shouted Cecile as they ran forward toward the swarm of Remnants.

    "Huh?"

    "Throw me!"

    "Heh," Lyon grinned before he grabbed her waist. Making a half spin.

    "Go!!" shouted Lyon as he let go of his grip.

    Cecile bolted forward with a True Dragon momentum following her trail.

    *<em>Boom!!</em>

    <em></em>A loud st was soon heard before the lesser Remnants was indefinitely dispersed. Leaving the full-fledged Remnants scattered from the center of the explosion.

    She stood at the center of the newly made crater. Feeling the res and the shallow killing intent against her she smiled, before a hundred of Lyonnded at the edge of the crater.

    All of Lyon''s copy was smirking against the growling golem ghosts.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 516 - Forever.. My Daughter.

    They were certainly outnumbered Lyon''s group and their yellow eyes red as if they wanted to make mince out of them. However, their attention was particrlynded on the hundred clones that Lyon made with Sun''s power.

    Lyon stood unfazed despite the ridiculous power of the Remnants in front of him. He felt a hint of a connection between them but he certainly knew it was not that of camaraderie.

    "I don''t know why but it seems like they are really eager to kill me in particr," muttered Lyon as the real him was the only one with four golden tails. The Devil Ape transformation was truly mesmerizing as the golden shimmer glowed in the center of darkness.

    Cecile smiled, "We indeed have some history with them."

    "Must be a bad one," said Lyon with a smile as he shook his head.

    The ring killing intent was maddening for themon cultivators. However, these two felt nothing at all even though they tantly showed it upfront..

    "Pull your clones off, Graham and Kesya will handle the rest," said Cecile. "We need to get over the hills, it might astonish you."

    "Wha�� they are already done?" muttered Lyon before Graham made the initial contact against the swarm in front of him.

    "Alright then," said Lyon amazed before with a snap of his finger the clones poofed themselves into a cloud of smoke.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Cecile canceled her transformation before grabbing Lyon''s hands. Thetter was surprised by the gesture before he canceled his transformation as the couple walked up the hill.

    Whilst Graham and Kesya wreck havoc behind them. They slowly walked up the ck grassy hills.

    Lyon gulped. He was nervous at what to be expected beyond the hill. Though he had ventured into the Mortal World much, he still knew nothing about it.

    His heart thumped as he looked up. The steps felt heavier than usual but Cecile was firm as she walked without fazing.

    Slowly but surely, the view was getting clearer and clearer. His eyes widened up, stretched as his pupils reflected thendscape that he was viewing. Taking thest step, he stood at the peak of the hill. He made a harsh swallow before his mouth slightly gaped.

    It was a wastnd with a lot of destroyed boulders. Multiple unruly craters of varying sizes were present. The verynd was uneven as shiftednds could be noticed in in sight. Even the ck grass didn''t grow in these parts.

    Helmets, arrows, and armors wereid bare on the ground. None of them stood in perfect condition but the material that they were made off was unidentified in the current market.

    Fissures of slit space were present as the chaotic spatial storm ever licked its way. Nature had failed to recuperate. However, all of it seemed naught as Lyon looked straight against one humongous cracked boulder that was the size of half a mountain.

    He squinted his eyes and could make out a hint of a line. A shape that was familiar from the Remnants of golems.

    "Eternal... Golem..." muttered Lyon as he furrowed his eyebrows. He didn''t have to think twice nor question it. He knew the name just with a nce of his eyes. Unbeknownst to him, his hand was making a crackle as his fingers buried into his palms.

    Deep hatred was glinting in his eyes as he looked at the humongous head.

    Meanwhile, Prisc felt the same tension as Lyon when he walked up the hill. Whether be it true or not that her daughter was the War Maiden from the story will be revealed once she found the ce where the grand battle took ce.

    She stood at the top of the hill along with the rest of the party. Cecile looked over at her mother before pointing at the giant head with her index finger.

    "Mother, that is the head of the Eternal Golem."

    Prisc''s mouth gaped as the shivering cold crept up her spine. She looked at the humongous head of the golem. She made a harsh swallow in her futile attempt to regain her wits andposure.

    Her pupils slowly moved to her daughter''s smile. She suddenly reminisced of how Cecile grow up in her arms. Breathing her weak heart as she held it in her embrace. The auburn hair first startled her as none of them had that color of hair nor do anyone they knew at that matter.

    "No matter what, you are still my mother," said Cecile as she brought out the truth.

    Prisc''s sour heart couldn''t take it anymore as crystal clear of her tears made her shake her head as she reached out her daughter to her embrace. Cecile naturally obliged.

    It was the truth. Cecile was the War Maiden. Only the War Maiden and those involved in the grand battle of the story would know the ce where the battle took ce.

    "What the hell, did I miss something?" muttered Jin dejectedly as he saw the mother and daughter bonds in an unlikely ce.

    Prisci looked at her daughter with tears in her eyes. She touched both of her cheeks and was mesmerized by the beauty that came out of her womb. "You are the War Maiden and you are... forever my daughter."

    "En," Cecile nodded before she hugged her mother.

    The serene scene was worth a painting. The tall woman, the actual War Maiden, shed a tear for someone other than her husband for the first time.

    Lyon let out a sigh. He still had not yet known the reason for his erupting re of emotion. He looked at both of his palms before letting another sigh.

    (Those helmets, arrows, armors, broken swords... It must have note from the Golem race) thought Lyon.

    He turned around and found Cecile and her mother embracing each other. A mother to her daughter. His ring emotion dimmed down seeing the two of them but his eyes soon turned sharp.

    "TOOOORRRRGAAAA!!!!"

    Everyone immediately froze hearing the eardrum-bursting shout that reverberated through the entire ce.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 517: Specter Eternal Golem

    Chapter 517: Specter Eternal Golem

    ��W-What?! What was that?�� said one of the people on the isted ind.

    ��That was a nasty cry!�� said one of the experts.

    ��It��sing from the vortex!�� said one of the cultivators

    They all gulped their saliva as they looked over to that spiraling vortex of the void. What kind of devastating scream could prate even the space between two different realms.

    ��

    *<em>Rattle! </em>

    <em>*Rattle!</em>

    <em></em>Zet furrowed his eyebrows as he faced to the south of the realm. The reverberating shout made a stinging ring inside his heads and the fellow elders.

    ��W-What was that?! Young master, are you alright?�� asked Elder Gunther. His eyebrowster furrowed as the rattling sword in his waist started to shake severely. (W-What��s going on��) he gulped his saliva. The unease feeling was definitelying from the south.

    ��Irae���� muttered Zet as he held his famous curved sword firmly. It was convulsing, whatever being that was shouting Lyon��sst name was responsible for this reaction.

    (Shit!) cried Zet inwardly. (I can��t move my legs! C��mon! I need to help him!) he gritted his teeth to fight the fervent fear but his feet won��t budge at all.

    ��Hah, hah, hah,�� Zet was panting and ignored the elders�� concern. His veins bulged but no step was made.

    ����

    Ivy was standing straight as she looked over to the south. The cry was loud and devastating even a deaf person would hear it.

    ��Something sinister is bubbling up over there,�� muttered Ivy.

    Elder Crystal furrowed her eyebrows, ��Should wee to his aid?��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Can you move?�� asked Ivy.

    ��Huh?�� Elder Crystal raised one of her eyebrows before she tried to move one of her feet. (What?!) thought the elder as her eyes opened wide in disbelief.

    She furrowed her eyebrows before she tried to force it but only her upper body was free of the reign.

    ��What��s going on?�� asked Elder Crystal as she gave up trying. She didn��t see any hint of ice on her legs but no matter how much force she put, her waist down couldn��t twitch even the smallest fiber of her muscle.

    ��I don��t know,�� Ivy furrowed her eyebrows. ��But it is most likely because of that roar.��

    Her eyes turned sharp before a wild gale came crashing against their group. Her icy hair fluttered against the wind. (Is this the reason why you join the expedition?

    ����

    ��What was that?�� asked Porealus before he turned to the south.

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    His heart thumped out of the cycle before he felt his legs locked down.

    ��Elder Peli!�� shouted Porealus.

    ��I-I��m afraid I have no idea young master, this is not on the map!�� said Elder Peli as he too sumbed to the same fate as the others.

    ��Did my grandfather mention anything about this?!��

    ��No, young master, if he did I would have certainly let the young master know,�� said Elder Peli as he bowed in reverence.

    ��Then what the hell was tha��!!��

    A bellowing wind soon caught up and crashed against them but even with the strength of the gale that could render buildings to the ground, their feet still etched to the ground without any chance of moving.

    ���C

    ��Everyone step back!�� shouted Cecile as she instinctively pushed her mother away. (Shit!) thought Cecile as she couldn��t move her embrace away.

    ��The Golem��s Petrification!�� cried Kesya as her legs were locked down.

    ��W-What?!�� shouted Jin but he couldn��t move either.

    ��What immense pressure!�� said Garuda as he had cold sweat drenching his forehead. ��Are you alright, Ayumu?!��

    ��E-En, I manage,�� said Ayumu as the intense atmosphere made her pant.

    Yunesia and Madoku suffered the same fate as the others.

    ��Lyon!�� shouted Lumina as she tried to reach out to him.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon��s pupils were constricted before a huge towering figure that epassed half a mountain appeared right behind him. He turned a nce before he face up and looked at the huge figure.

    ��No way���� muttered Cecile as she recognize the humongous being.

    ��Tch! Master, it��s the <em>Specter</em> of Eternal Golem!�� said Graham as he couldn��t approach his young master.

    ��What��s a Specter?�� asked Lyon.

    Assid said, ��It��s the peak level of Remnant! It has����

    ��Hmm?�� The voice was bellowing and it came from the huge figure.

    ��Conscience,�� Assid��s eyes turned sharp.

    ��I don��t think that you would still be alive! Eternal Golem!�� shouted Cecile.

    Their eyes immediately twitched as they finally knew what was the thing that stood sky high. The immediate danger was justified but their safe options immediately constricted to limited options. Their legs were locked, no mana in their surroundings. They were all trapped.

    ��Oh?�� The figure crouched down. It was not as hollow as the other remnants and the lines of its shape were clearly visible. Its eyes were as merlot red as the sky and the unfathomable strength could be felt just by a nce.

    The Eternal Golem��s eyes dted as it saw Cecile.

    ��Are you�� perhaps�� Cecile��s descendant?�� its entire face almost epassed the whole view.

    Some of the group were confused by its assumption.

    ��That auburn hair, there is no doubt about it, you are her descendant!�� said the Eternal Golem as it suddenly pulled out its own conclusion.

    Cecile refrained to answer and looked it straight in its eyes.

    ��Hahaha, you��re fierce! Just like your ancestor, the bitch ripped three fourth of my soul! To think that I would have the chance to rip out her descendant, might not be enough to satiate my vengeance but it is the next best thing, right? Hahaha!�� its bellowingugh reverberated the realm but it soon came to a pause as it got a nce toward the young man.

    ��You on the other hand�� You must be his son. That wretched trash Lyon Torga!��

    ��HOW DARE YOU DENOUNCE MY MASTER��S NAME!��

    ��Huh?�� the Eternal Golem nce toward the shouter.

    Graham was walking toward the giant albeit the Golem��s Petrification. Though his walk was as rigid as stone his eyes were ring at the humongous figure that��s about ten times his size.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 518: Taboo...

    Chapter 518: Taboo��

    Graham stood right in front of Eternal Golem before crossing his arms. Though he was definitely got the Golem��s Petrification on his legs, he had no fear in his eyes and the fuming rage behind his re was adamant.

    ��Who are you?�� asked the Eternal Golem. Though it was only a Specter it didn��t ept the rude calling of someone as small as Graham.

    Graham raised his right hand as a response.

    ��Heh, what are you gonna do? p me with that little hand? I may be just a Specter with one-fourth of a soul but it is more than enough for that little hand of yours,�� the Eternal Golem smirked.

    ��Do it,�� said Lyon.

    Graham furrowed his eyebrows before he swung his right hand.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    The Eternal Golem��s figure immediately swayed to his right before taking a few steps to regain its bnce. (I-Impossible!) thought the huge golem as its eyes constricted.

    ��You! Who are you?!�� asked the Eternal Golem in rage that trembled the realm. It never thought that someone like him existed.

    ��Do you think I would share my name with an old rock?�� said Graham.

    ��Old rock?!��. Ah�� you are that boy! The one��s that following Torga around! The half-giant�� said Eternal Golem. ��Never thought I would see the day that you grow old and gray.��

    Prisci who was in an awkward situation raised her eyebrows. Her daughter had said that she beat the Eternal Golem with a few allies before.

    ��You were not supposed to, you were in back then. Just stay dead,�� threatened Graham.

    ��Hehehe�� HAHAHAHA! You think you are a match for me now? Just because you have cultivated, do you think you can beat me? Alone? Hah! Don��t make meugh. You couldn��t even do anything then, heh, I don��t even remember what did you do since you are so insignificant!�� shouted Eternal Golem as if it forgot that it just got pped by Graham.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Graham pulled his fist to the side of his waist before punching to the space forward.

    <em>*Snap!</em>

    <em></em>A huge snapping sound was heard as the air exploded.

    The Eternal Golem��s eyes constricted before it nimbly evaded the strike. (He has grown a lot, meddlesome) thought the Eternal Golem. Were it not from the Golem��s Petrification that it spread out, Graham would have been much faster and agile.

    ��It dodged it!�� eximed Jin in disbelief.

    ��Tch! You indeed have grown stronger but I have the advantages here,�� said Eternal Golem. ��Ahh, what a cruel fate. Back then I roamed hell and heaven freely. The sixth floor of Hell, I used to reign the ce.��

    (Hell?!) thought Jin and those who didn��t know its existence. (Hell�� existed? The ce that filled with demons?! It actually exists?!).

    ��I��m not interested in hearing the babbling of a rock. Even worse a ghost rock.��

    Jin smiled wryly as he looked at his son-inw. (Damn�� his sharp tongue could prate a stone).

    ��Hmm, you have a sharp tongue, just like your father,�� said Eternal Golem. ��It pisses me off!��

    The Eternal Golem suddenly punched forward without warning. The giant fist was like a mountaining straight at him.

    ��You wish!�� said Graham as he let out his own fist against the humongous fist.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    The two colliding fists actually went into a stalemate with a resounding boom. However, the Eternal Golem didn��t stop at one punch, it let out another from the other hand.

    Graham didn��t stop either and received the other fist with his own.

    Suddenly the pair made a rattling noise as the subsequent punches were faster than the previous one.

    ��A-Amazing!�� muttered Jin as he and the rest received the bellowing gale of the wind from their contacts.

    ��You��re not bad, but sadly, he is not the only one I after,�� the Eternal Golem made a hideous smile before he turned his fist against Cecile and Prisc.

    ��Shit!�� Cecile immediately covered her mother before giving her back.

    The blinding fist went straight against her defenseless back. She coughed out blood as her consciousness almost left her before the two of them rolled on the ground after several meters.

    ��Cecile! Prisc!�� shouted Jin as he reached out to him but bounded by the ground.

    ��Are you alright, mother?�� asked Cecile as blood started to escape from her lips. She was panting and heaving up and down. That one single punch almost shattered her entire back and ultimately her meridians. Were it not for her quick thinking and using the True Dragon form, she would have shattered even with War Goddess Physique.

    ��Forget about me! How about you Cecile! Why did you do such a reckless thing!�� said Prisc as she held her hand.

    ��It��s because you are my mother,�� said Cecile. ��Don��t worry mother, everything will be fine.��

    ��Huh?�� Prisc didn��t understand her words.

    ��Ho~ she definitely is her descendant, able to take the blow even just being a peak Godhood,�� said the Eternal Golem.

    Assid��s head looked down as his eyes turned sharp. He took a really long sigh.

    Kesya shook her head as her eyes turned sharp.

    ��What? Why is everyone suddenly silent? Hahaha!�� chuckled the Eternal Golem before it took a nce at Graham.

    ��You might withstand the Golem��s Petrification. However, you cannot protect than one person, a shame, hahaha!��ughed the Eternal Golem

    Graham shook his head as his eyes suddenly turned that from a re to a pity.

    ��What��s with that look?!�� said Eternal Golem as it saw the look Graham gave it.

    ��Taboo,�� muttered Graham.

    ��Huh? What are you talking about?��

    Jin furrowed his eyebrows in confusion before his pupils constricted. All of the group��s eyes except Graham himself slowly took a nce against a young man.

    ��Gh?�� the Eternal Golem looked at ��Torga��s son��

    ��L-Lyon��?�� muttered Jin before he nervously gulped.

    Suddenly, the cry of a monkey reverberated in the sky along with a roar of a dragon. The young man��s back shimmered an illuminating sh of glow before two names were written on it.

    ��True Dragon��

    ��Devil Ape��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 519: Rage!

    Chapter 519: Rage!

    Yunesia furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the young man who stood against Eternal Golem. If there was one thing that she knew about Lyon, it would be that he wouldn��t ept his women being bullied no matter how strong his opponent was.

    (He won��t show mercy, just like at the time in the banquet!) thought Yunesia as her heart fluttered in excitement.

    ��Eternal Golem, you fought him before and lost,�� said Graham with pity in his gaze. ��You should know better.��

    ��What..?�� muttered the Eternal Golem

    Graham��s eyes turned sharp as everyone hold their breath, ��My master will�� kill you.��

    His ashen hair fluttered forward as someone behind him made a jump.

    ��Na?!�� the Eternal Golem opened its eyes wide in disbelief. Its pupils reflected a young man with his ring eyes stretched open and his eyebrows furrowed. His teeth were gritted and his long ck hair fluttered.

    Lyon suddenly turned around before giving that humongous face a roundhouse kick with the re of True Dragon��s roar.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The blow was powerful enough to send Eternal Golem off of its giant feet before falling down to the ground and crashing against the vast wastnd.

    Lyonnded on his two feet as everyone gasped looking at his back. The shimmering glow of the names written on his back was both mesmerizing and nightmarish. Lumina could only imagine the toll his body had to endure to activate both powers at the same time.

    ��You little shit!�� the Eternal Golem got back up. ��Howe the Golem��s Petrification didn��t bind you down?!��

    Eternal Golem immediately gasped in horror as its eyes shrunken the moment it notice something (You are under the influence�� no�� impossible!).

    ��In this world, there is one human that could withstand the Golem��s Petrification�� To think that you are still alive! TOORRGAAA!!!��

    The Eternal Golem smashed its stone hand downward to sttered the ring youth.

    ��Die! Torga!!��

    The giant hand pped down like it��s trying to smash a mosquito but.

    ��<strong>How dare you</strong><strong>?!</strong>�� shouted Lyon as the mantra immediately shocked the Eternal Golem��s one-fourth soul.

    ��Argh!�� the direct hit from Mantra caused the Eternal Golem to step back a few times before Lyon leaped forward instead.

    ��Heh, got you!�� said the cunning Eternal Golem before he pped his hand to smither Lyon.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    ��Lyon!�� cried Lumina but the Eternal Golem didn��t show a joyous face.

    The humongous hands were trembling at the core as they couldn��t close up despite the struggling effort that it put on.

    ��Looks like both of us are at a weaker version than the glorious past, Torga!��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon��s right leg and right hand were pushing away the right hand while the opposing limbs were pushing the left hand.

    He was ring at the Eternal Golem with killing intent that epassed the immensity of the word death.

    ��Tch! To think that your killing intent finally surpassed even me,�� said the Eternal Golem before it suddenly let go of its hands making Lyon instantly vulnerable.

    ��Eat this!�� the Eternal Golem pped Lyon��s figure with a backhand before he was sent flying like a bullet toward a mountain in the east direction.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>Ivy��s eyes opened wide in disbelief as her hair fluttered. A figure had just crashed onto the mountain behind her back.

    ��What was that?!��

    ��An enemy?!��

    ��It sounded like something crashed against the mountain behind us!��

    The elders were in a state of panic. They couldn��t turn around due to Golem��s Petrification but the killing intent that exuded behind them was even colder than their n��s specialty.

    Lyon was embedded on the wall of the mountain. His fists turned deadly as veins inside his forearms bulged.

    ��Ra!�� he let go of himself with a push from mming his wrists against the mountain. As he descended down the crack slithered its way to the entire thing before breaking the entire mountain apart like brittle baked cookies.

    The moment his feetnded he immediately leaped forward passing Ivy and the others.

    ��Ah? L����

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    The resounding boom of the sound barrier being broken left her words unheard of.

    ��HHHHHAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!��

    The roar was heard in the entire realm as the other geniuses turned their head. They all recognize that voice.

    ��That��s Big Brother!�� eximed Zet. ��Shit! C��mon, move leg!

    ��Lyon?�� uttered Porealus.

    The intense roar rendered their heart almost ripped apart just from hearing it. However, the Eternal Golem was already waiting for his return.

    ��TORGAAAA!!��

    The Eternal Golem let out a punch forward before the void and the fabric of space were trembling upon their colliding force.

    ��Tch!�� The Eternal Golem staggered with one of its feet took a step backward.

    ��I don��t know what happened to your past power but the way you are now is not enough to defeat me!�� shouted the Eternal Golem before it let out a flurry of punches toward its small opponent.

    ��Defeat? Who says anything about defeat?�� The madness in his eyes could rip apart the very heaven up in the sky.

    The young man and the golem bout it out as their shes brought the realm to a concerning danger. The sight of their battle sent the onlookers to gasp in astonishment. This was the battle of the titans, they had no ce in this fight.

    ��You��re effort is futile! Futile!�� shouted the Eternal Golem as itshed out even more punches than before, but, again they were met with his barrage of fists. ��With no mana in this ce, my race, the blood that ruins inside my veins! Wins over you puny humans!��

    ��That��s where you��re wrong,�� muttered Cecile as she looked at her dearest fighting for her sake. ��Lyon Torga�� Torga��s bloodline is not ordinary at all. It can even annul your Golem��s Petrification yet you failed to see that point of view.��

    Her muttering was heard only by her own mother that was on her side after she covered her.

    ��Ha!�� the cry of a Devil Ape reverberated out of Lyon��s roar. His fist suddenly merged a golden glow before hitting the humongous knuckle made out of stone.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The blow destroyed the entire hand of the Eternal Golem.

    Graham and the other two grinned seeing their emperor had the upper hands.

    ��Argh!�� The Eternal Golem wailed to the sky before returning to look at Lyon with a re.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    It didn��t manage to even gain a focus before its entire face was struck with his fist.

    ��Ra!�� Lyon slightly jerked with a roar before four golden tails sprung out.

    He leaned in as the Eternal Golem��s face was in his range. All of his four limbs plus the four golden tails didn��t show any mercy as hebined them all out with a single breath.

    The Eternal Golem was stepping back and back as its face was maimed by Lyon��s wrath. The air exploded multiple times as Lyon��s barrage of attack didn��t stop a single time.

    ��Die!�� Lyon pulled his right fist before a punch that epassed the True Dragon and Devil Apebined struck the humongous figure.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    The Eternal Golem fell down for the second time after the huge strike from Lyon��s fist. The huge shadow cast on the wastnd before the impact of the weight alone trembled the entire realm they were in.

    Lyon hovered in the air before slowly descending down. He didn��t take a second look at the Eternal Golem before turning around and making a ran for Cecile. His heart was thumping as he approached his loved one. Seeing the blood trailing from her lips made his teeth grit.

    ��Lyon are you alright?�� asked Cecile.

    ��That��s my question!�� said Lyon as he slid before being by her side. ��Don��t worry, let��s get out of here, I will treat you personally.��

    ��And where are you going? Torga hahaha!��

    The three generals immediately turned their eyes sharp as they heard that voice. The Eternal Golem stood up once more to the group��s disbelief.

    ��What?�� Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he nced over.

    ��That punch of yours is really heard. My head almost exploded! But did you forget something? I��m a Specter! A special one that is.��

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he saw its broken face healed at a frightening rate. The hand that he had destroyed somehow regrew back to where it was.

    ��Impossible! There is no way a Specter could regrow that fast!�� shouted Kesya. ��You must be using an external factor!��

    ��Hmph! You ruined my fun quite rudely, but the elf is right. Why did I tell you this? Because there is absolutely nothing you can do!�� The Eternal Golemughed as it basked in their despair.

    The only one who could move freely at the moment was Lyon. The youth knew that he could use space-type magic by using the mana that his wedding ring��s stored. However, it would be a futile attempt since there was no way the Eternal Golem would let him do it.

    He stood up from Cecile��s side before turning around. He didn��t know how long will his body be able to endure the transformation.

    ��G-Grandson��?��

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    <em></em>His heart almost stopped as he heard the hoarse voice.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 520: Seven Horns Calamity Goat

    Chapter 520: Seven Horns Cmity Goat

    A starking dark skin of the abyss was present. Four thin legs with cloven hoofs. Seven magnificent silver horns were presenting the seven points of a star. His eyes were gray and he was heaving up and down. Though his aura was currentlyckingpared to True Dragon and Devil Ape due to his concerning corporeal condition, the weak smile he gave against Lyon was as bright as ever.

    ��It��s fine, it��s fine, I��m d that you look brimming with life. Grandpa just needs to rest for a while�� let me close my eyes.��

    The ck goat closed his eyes as he bend four of his legs. Though his size wasparable to Shen��s current form the divinity of race that he came from was as pure as thetter.

    ��Little brother!�� both Sun and True Dragon suddenly revealed themselves as they shout against the weak corporeal goat.

    ��Ho~Hahaha!�� the Eternal Golemughed. ��This is great! This is so great! Never did I think that both of you actually know each other! Not to mention, a True Dragon and Devil Ape! My resurrection is secured!��

    ��I-I see!�� eximed Kesya. ��That golem is using the goat��s vitality! That��s why he easily regenerates his broken body! Look! There is a thin line of connection from the Eternal Golem and the goat!��

    ��Pretty keen, but what can you do?�� said Eternal Golem. ��Absolutely nothing.��

    Theugh of Eternal Golem was reverberating through the entire realm but inside Lyon��s mind, he heard nothing. Theughter was dimmed down to a slight hush as his eyes were taken back to a distant memory.

    ��-

    <em>*Glug!</em>

    ��Pwah!��

    The sound of a satisfied young child was heard near a healthy river flow. Fishes were jumping up and down but the child paid no heed as he put down the gourd next to his.

    ��This Monkey King wine sure tasted amazing.��

    ��Hoo? I thought that you are not supposed to drink that again after what happened to you.��

    ��Eek!��

    The young child jumped out of fright from the presence that he couldn��t sense. He was hanging on a branch right above him before he looked down to see a smiling ck goat. The menacing face belied the smile that he always exuded.

    ��Heh, sit down with me, grandson,�� the goat called out.

    ��E-Err�� sure,�� Lyon hastily sat down nearby the river with the goat. ��L-Listen, I��m sorry! Please don��t tell! I don��t want my butt to be pped by her again.��

    Lyon spare no time and kowtowed against the goat.

    ��Huh? What are you talking about?�� replied the goat.

    ��E-Eh? That I drank the Monkey King��s wine?��

    ��Oh? I��m sorry but these eyes and these ears had grown old. All I see was you drinking from the water from the river? Was I wrong?�� said the ck goat without even looking at the young child.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The young child was looking at the goat with a few blinks of confusion before his eyes glimmered. ��N-No, I was drinking the water from the river.��

    ��That��s what I thought,�� the ck goat chuckled.

    The young child sat down beside him as they boringly watched the river flow freely.

    ��You.. have something to ask me?�� said the ck goat.

    ��N-Nothing����

    ��Then nothing it is���� said the old goat as he suddenly kicked one of the nearby pebbles to the young child��s surprise.

    The pebble went through breaking the air before hitting right on the body of the fish that jumped out.

    ��Uwah!�� the young child had never expected something like that to ur. However, the goat didn��t chase the fish and let it fall back to the water and enter the river flow.

    ��Grandpa, out of the twelve of you, you are the kindest and nicest of them all!�� said the young child as he spread his arms before hugging him.

    ��What��s that all of the sudden, hahaha,�� the goatughed.

    ��If anything bad happens to you, I will be the first one to beat them senseless!�� imed the child as he showed his little fist.

    ��Hahaha, is that so? Then I��m counting on you, grandson or should I say, sir Lyon Torga?��

    ��En! Leave it to me!�� the word echoed as Lyon was brought back to reality.

    ���C

    He opened his eyes with tears running down both of his cheeks.

    ��How dare you�� constrict my kind grandfather to such a state���� Lyon gritted his teeth as the onlookers were looking at him.

    The three generals were at a loss as their movement was restricted by the Golem Petrification.

    There were not enough mana for magic nor were their anti-mana to manipte to their advantage. However, though the ce was disadvantageous for the human race, they could feel Lyon��s madness just from a glimpse of his eyes.

    ��Hahaha! Lyon Torga! Seeing that face sure bring ba�� Ngh?!��

    The Eternal Golem suddenly saw Lyon was right before its very eyes.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    A blow connected. An impact with jade and golden hue let out a re before the resounding roar followed. It was not a roar to dere that they were present, it was a roar that resembled their madness.

    Under the disbelieving eyes and grinning of the three generals, the huge Eternal Golem was actually flying before crashing toward the huge mountain.

    Disregarding the awed expressions of the others nor the wailing Eternal Golem, Lyon immediately rushed forward, toward the kindest grandfather of the twelve.

    ��Scarlet!�� shouted Lyon before he swung the sword down.

    <em>*Boom!</em><em></em>

    ��Guha!�� Lyon coughed his blood out as he was sent flying from the merciless kick that came from Eternal Golem.

    He gritted his teeth before somersaulting in the air andnded with his feet as he dragged the soil away.

    ��Ptui!�� he spat his blood to the ck grasses on the ground.

    ��It��s stupid Lyon,�� the voice bellowed before Eternal Golemnded right in front of him. ��You have nowhere to run.��

    ��I have no idea how you got younger and weaker at the same time, though I want to know I have first to thank you. Never thought that my arch enemy would give me the chance to live. A True Dragon, a Devil Ape, and I found the Seven Horns Cmity Goat wandering about. I can live again! Oh, I can live again! And all because of you! Hahaha!�� the Eternal Golemughed.

    ��Don��t worry, Torga. You are the only human that isparable to me, along with that bitch wife of yours!�� said Eternal Golem.

    ��I��ll kill you!��

    ��Heh,�� Eternal Golem raised its foot before stomping it against Lyon.

    The Eternal Golem took a deep long breath as it basked in victory. It felt no resistance against its foot. The ground cracked to a concerning degree before Eternal Golem bellowed augh.

    ��HAHAHAHA!!��

    Theughter echoed and caught the concerning geniuses. The three of them couldn��t make out clearly what wasughing but they knew it was huge enough for them to see. Especially Ivy who had an incline after seeing Lyon bursting through the air with rage.

    ��Is he.. fighting that thing?!�� thought Ivy as she lost her cool. The humongous figure wasparable to a mountain. A lone man was fighting it.

    ��Hahahha�� hmm���� itsughter soon suddenly ended as it was suspecting something.

    It raised its humongous leg that had stomped Lyon.

    ��Ngh?!�� the Eternal Golem stared in disbelief as it looked down against the crater that it made. There was no sttering of blood, there was not even a corpse like it would have expected.

    ��What the��?�� the Eternal Golem was confused. It definitely felt the crushing of Lyon��s bones from its foot but there was nothing beneath its foot.

    A gentle gale suddenly whispered as the eyes of the Eternal Golem squinted. It reached out toward the air before grabbing something, It opened its palm before a thin ck hair was revealed.

    ��No�� no.. no�� this is!��

    The Eternal Golem turned around before looking at the ck goat. There was a young man standing beside it. The young man that Eternal Golem wanted nothing but death.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he red straight against the Eternal Golem that stood a leap far from him. He raised his sword

    ��No�� don��t do it! TORGAA!�� the Eternal Golem cried out.

    Lyon swung his sword and severed the connection between the Cmity Goat and the Eternal Golem just like that.

    ��Heh, you did it, grandson,�� muttered the Cmity Goat as it was struggling to get up.

    ��Grandfather, please, you need to rest,�� said Lyon as he crouched down.

    ��I will, but fulfill your promise from back then,�� said the Cmity Goat.

    ��I will,�� said Lyon as he stood up. His eyes turned sharp as he looked at the Eternal Golem like it was thest prey on the earth.

    ��Give him some from me,�� said the Cmity Goat before he closed his eyes.

    Lyon��s back suddenly made a shimmering glow as a third name appeared on his back. Lyon closed his eyes before opening them again and revealing horizontal-slit gray pupils.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 521: Scarlet, Feast!

    Chapter 521: Scarlet, Feast!

    The aura surrounding Lyon had changed. It was dark and sinister rather than empowering like he used to be. The bearing of the emperor was no more and no ghosts could even dare to approach him at this moment.

    ��T-Torga���� the Eternal Golem gritted its giant teeth. Though the puny human was small in reality, in its view it was different.

    One swift moment and suddenly the table had turned. The humongous thing suddenly moved one of its legs backward.

    (It took a step back?!) thought Ivy as she was on the lookout for any slight changes that humongous thing did.

    ��It��s scared���� muttered Ivy as she looked at the huge mountain of a figure. The elder was listening to their young miss��s word but the fear that gripped their soul was too severe. The size of its toe alone could plummet them akin to a human against an ant.

    ��Aaaah!�� The Eternal Golem cried out its warcry before picking up a huge boulder nearby with one hand.

    ��Eat this!�� The Eternal Golem threw it in Lyon��s direction.

    The boulder came with the sound that pierced the air as no friction could decrease the initial eleration. The might behind the throw was astonishing but the youth that it was heading toward spare no smile or fright.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    Lyon leaped forward before leaving a huge crater on the ce where he once stood. The rudeunch was very different from how he used to move and the blowback of the wind caught the onlookers�� hair to flutter.

    He pushed his index finger forward toward the iing boulder.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The boulder immediately cracked open in an instant. One blink and nobody saw it cracked. The power in that finger alone had surpassed the density and the force of the boulder.

    Lumina and the others opened their eyes wide. Only the three generals and Cecile was smiling at the act as if the oue was predestined.

    ��Na?!�� The Eternal Golem was surprised seeing how Lyon ovee that attack. It knew that it won��t stop him but it was thought to be a good measurement of how strong Lyon was. The answer was naught.

    ��One-fourth of Eternal Golem. Would it mean anything against my dearest who has three blessings activated at once? Maybe if it had two-third of the soul then it��ll be a challenge,�� said Cecile as she smiled through the blood that ran out from her bottom lips had dried out. Nobody noticed the significant healing capabilities of the War God physique.

    Her mother was looking at her son-inwnding right before the famed golem.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    There he was. Standing on top of ck grasses against a being that��s almost ten times its size. Any sane mortal would have cowered in fear and subjugated to Eternal Golem��s innate ability. However, to the youth with gray ash eyes, it meant nothing.

    The Eternal Golem was in fear, the fright that was beyond its own understanding.

    ��Torga! You wretched fool, I finally get it. You incite both the wrath of Heaven and Hell did you not? That��s why you are rendered to such a pathetic state. Would it be the old you, I would have been perished along with this world,�� said the Eternal Golem as it pointed its giant finger against him.

    ��I have no idea what you are talking about. All I know is that you will die today, no matter where you pick up that stone body of yours, I will obliterate every inch of soul that you have,�� said Lyon as his killing intent brought the Eternal Golem to step back once more.

    ��Go!�� shouted the Eternal Golem before mindless Remnants suddenly revealed themselves. The sea of death golem Remnants was surrounding Lyon in a blink of an eye. Though they were ring with killing intent their sum was iparable against him.

    ��Hehehe! What��s wrong Torga? These are my people that you killed mercilessly! Face their undying wrath!��

    The Eternal Golem leaped toward the East without dy. Its humongous��s shadow swallowed Ivy and the rest of the elders. At that gasping moment from their faces, the surreal emotion of feeling insignificant almost made their soul fall.

    (L-Lyon�� is fighting this thing?!) thought Ivy as she swallowed her saliva. She knew no matter how cold did she had, it won��t be able to freeze all of that thing. She was not even confident to freeze the feet.

    The elders let out a sigh of relief but Elder Crystal furrowed her eyebrows, ��Wh-Where is it going?��

    ��Ghosts shouldn��t bother the living,�� said Lyon as he didn��t even look at one of the ring Remnants. He merely furrowed his eyebrows before he whispered.

    ��Cmity Goat Art����

    The mana that exuded out from his wedding ring. The pure unpolluted mana turned a dark hue before his eyes turned sharp.

    ��First Cmity!�� he pped his hands together before the surrounding Remnants wailed to thin air then vanished in a blink of an eye.

    Just like that, the mindless ghosts dispersed to the afterlife without an effort to even attack the youth. The disparity of power was disyed in a single action, a single p.

    One of them could easily make Garuda enter into an endlessa and made Yunesia lose most of the expedition allies that she had. However, it took him one single p to end them all.

    ��He is still as amazing as he used to be,�� muttered Kesya as she had finally managed to turn around after a few struggles.

    ��Of course he is, he is, after all, our emperor,�� replied Assid as he too had turned around.

    ��Heh,�� Graham grinned as he crossed his arms.

    ��Dieeeeee! TORGAAAAAA!!��

    A death threat immediately reverberated the realm before Ivy��s eyes opened wide as her hair fluttered and the huge being leaped over them once more.

    Its jump was way higher than before and a huge weapon that it carried pierced the red ominous clouds before the Eternal Golem hacked it downward.

    The de of an ax wasing straight against the puny human below with precision like no other.

    Lyon��s hand reached out before grabbing the de. The force of the gale produced fluttered his ck hair and the reflection of the de caught the disbelief of the Eternal Golem��s face.

    ��A-Amazing! Haha, he is really ridiculous when he goes all out!��mented Kesya.

    ��I-Impossible!�� shouted Eternal Golem as its entire weight was added to the force of the sh that it made, but the young human casually grabbed the sharp de without much struggle.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he threw the ax along with the host away.

    The Eternal Golem fell on the ground and tremored the world. The sheer weight of a mountain dropping immediately caused a huge crater on the ground and shifted thends.

    ��You absurd monster!�� said the Eternal Golem before it got up. ��Wait, wait!��

    ��Hm?��

    ��Listen to me, I have a proposition to give,�� said the Eternal Golem. ��Spare me, let me join you! Bring me back to full power and we can subjugate those cocky Heaven and Hell together! You know how strong I am! We fought before! Our battle was legendary and caught every eye! They feared us to work together! That��s why they further add oil to our fiery feud!��

    The Eternal Golem was heaving up and down. It knew that the giant ax was a nail to its coffin. The young man somehow gained ridiculous power that even the Eternal Golem couldn��tprehend. Being bound in this ce with a low chance of resurrecting was a torment no being should have faced. However, due to that condition too that it had survived this long.

    ��I think you��re forgetting something,�� Lyon suddenly jumped with the bulge of the veins in his right arm thumping to a concerning state.

    Right at that moment, the eyes of Eternal Golem dted. Three mythical beings appeared in one single image, ring behind Lyon��s back.

    The hue of pure mana pouring out of the wedding ring slowly swirling around Lyon��s right arm before it shifted color to the jade of True Dragon, golden of Devil Ape, and finally ck of Cmity Goat.

    ��Die!�� shouted Lyon before he punched away his right fist. The roar of three mythical beings was heard before Eternal Golem was devastated with a deafening boom.

    The entire ck grasses on the ground and the entire red clouds in the sky vaporized in a blink of an eye. The ground squeaked immensely before it shattered as it turned to dust.

    Amidst the chaos, a fiery soul at the size of a palm was fleeting away from the scene at a cautious speed.

    (Damn you Torga! As long as I live, I will have my revenge!) thought the one-fourth of the Eternal Golem as it went toward the vortex. The gate that connected the two worlds.

    (500 years, 700 hundred years, no matter! The chance wille and I will have your head then!) thought the soul as it went past the spiraling vortex.

    However, just as soon as it basked in the light of the sun and the gaze of curious-looking weak cultivators. A hand suddenly reached out from the vortex and grabbed the soul before pulling it back in.

    (W-What?!) the soul watched the horizontal slit of his gray eyes. It was more menacing than its own.

    ��I told you already, I will obliterate you, every inch of your soul,�� said Lyon with gritted teeth against thosest words.

    ��W-What are you going to do?!��

    Lyon summoned his sword with his left hand, ��Scarlet, feast.��

    He stabbed the sword against the soul before the excruciating pain of being devoured let the famous Eternal Golem wail and cry out its misery until there was nothing left.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 522: Where Golem?

    Chapter 522: Where Golem?

    ��

    Meanwhile, inside the Mortal World on that isted ind.

    ��W-What was that just now?�� said one of the cultivators who took notice of the flying soul.

    ��I-I have no clue, it seems something alive but then a hand reached out from it and then ruthlessly dragged it back.��

    ��Must be a fortuitous encounter!�� said one of the experts. ��Otherwise, why would they dragged it back to that world.��

    ��That��s a valid point,�� one of his colleagues nodded. ��The question is, whose hand it belonged to?��

    ��Forget about whose hand it belonged to. That one thing just proves that the expedition this time is a sess!��

    ��Why would you be happy if it��s a sess? Like you would gain something.��

    ��Heh, you shortsighted little brother of mine. If their journey is a sess that means we have the chance to actually explore the area by ourselves! Bargaining our chance with fate!��

    Everyone else nodded in the conclusion that he pulled. If they hade back sessfully with the expedition. The roadmap in which they had taken could be used for their own journeyter on.

    ��But really, who was it from though?�� said one of the cultivators that couldn��t help but get curious about the identity of the hand.

    ��

    The re of the soul dissipated in his hand as thest cry of what once the great Eternal Golem echoed in the realm.

    Lyon closed his eyes before the death bearing that he exuded gradually vanished. His eyes had turned back to normal as he turned around.

    ��Haaa~ Huuu~�� he took a deep breath before letting all the rage go.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Looking against Cecile��s and the other��s direction he immediately made a run toward it.

    ��Lyon?�� Ivy took a few steps forward to make sure who was that tiny dot was running toward the south.

    ��Young miss! We can move again!�� said one of the elders that followed them.

    Amidst their celebration, Ivy furrowed her eyebrows before turning around. ��Let��s continue our journey, we will not go back empty-handed.��

    ��Yes, Young miss!�� said the elders in unison.

    Meanwhile, Zet and his group were experiencing the same thing.

    Irae, the curved sword that Zet possessed and the elders�� swords had stopped trembling at the same time after the loud shaking tremor.

    ��Young master, are you alright?!�� asked Gunther as he rushed to his side. ��Hm? Young master?��

    He furrowed his eyebrows seeing the grin of his young master. He knew that one would feel d that the danger hade to pass but the grin that Zet showed was something different. It was one called excitement.

    ��He is really strong!��mented Zet as he nodded before turning around. ��Let��s continue our journey! There is no time but now! I can��t wait for my second duel with big brother Lyon!��

    The elders were at lost at their young master but followed them nheless.

    Porealus shook his head, ��Unbelievable����

    (Those cocky people from Heaven wouldn��t know what awaits them! Ha.. hahaha!) thought Porealus.

    He let out a wry smile before turning around and walking toward the north. ��Elder Peli, show the way.��

    ��Y-Yes!�� Elder Peli nodded.

    Rustling through the ck grasses, his eyes onlynded on one person at the moment. She wasying with wounds that no mortal could have survived were they not her. The only woman that received a direct hit from Eternal Golem but still survived despite the disparity of their cultivation level.

    ��Cecile!�� shouted Lyon before he knelt right by her side once more. ��The blood, oh, it dried up.��

    He spared no attention toward the others before he reached out her waist and her back. He picked the tall muscr woman up like the princess that she was.

    ��Woah, aren��t you a strong man,�� teased Cecile as she coquettishly winked at him.

    ��Heh, you should take a look at yourself,�� said Lyon as he smiled. Though her condition was bad per se, the fact that she could tease him at this time made him relieved.

    ��Do we still need something here?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Depends, we certainly have some memories here, albeit not a good one,�� muttered Cecile.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he walked to the peak of the hill. Both of them looked over at the in and wastnd below. There were broken helmets, chipped swords, and bones of what looked like a deceased human being.

    ��Are they���� muttered Lyon.

    ��They were once our ally. The rally of humans fighting against the Golem race happened here. The dark history of both sides.��

    ��Ally����

    ��Well, not exactly. We were adventurers then and they were once our guildmates,�� said Cecile before she let out a sigh as she looked at the view.

    ��We lost many, master. However, we did win the battle,�� said Graham as he knelt behind them both.

    ��Did we eradicate their entire race?�� asked Lyon. The possibility of eradicating an entire race was either shivering or ridiculous for a thought. However, after the disy of power that Lyon showed, the feeling had leaned for the former.

    ��No, master, the eradication of the Golem race was stopped,�� said Golem.

    ��Oh? By who?�� asked Lyon.

    ��By you,�� answered Cecile with a smile.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows in surprise, ��By me?��

    ��Yes, master. At the time you stood against all the adventurers to protect the few golems that had nothing to do with the grand battle. The humans were insane, they were drowned by the madness of hate toward the golems,�� said Graham.

    ��That was the simplified version of course. You should have experienced it yourself once you recover your memories,�� said Cecile.

    ��Heh, it��sing back to that, huh,�� Lyon smiled wryly. ��Then, where are they now? The golem race. We should pay a visit sometime, they might erect a statue of me and worship my name hahaha!��

    Graham and Cecile smiled before the former said, ��They did.��

    ��Eh? They did?!�� said Lyon as his head started to expand.

    ��The statue is in the heart of the Golem Town,�� said Graham. ��You are the only human that they acknowledge as their ally! Master, they will die for you!��

    Lyon grinned.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 523: Bapho the Calamity Goat

    Chapter 523: Bapho the Cmity Goat

    ��Woah look! Someone ising out!�� eximed one of the cultivators that were on standby.

    ��T-That��s!��

    Barefoot stepped out of the vortex with his head held high. His iconic sarong was fluttering and took the shut out of the onlooker��s mouth. Silence but courted all of their attention. The smirk on his face was loathed by some but loved by most.

    Woman of auburn hair. The supreme idol of female cultivators was on his arms. There was only one man in the Mortal World that could hold her like that.

    The youth that overturned the might of Treas and now, he hade out of the expedition that was deemed impossible to bepleted out without losses with a smirk on his face. Arrogance or confidence, the two words mingled when it was time to describe him.

    No one dare to utter a word as swallowing them back inside their throat was their only option. The young man was deemed the most dangerous even among the three Great Families of the Mortal World, one slip up might end their entire career as a cultivator.

    His bearing was like any ordinary youth but their view of him was that as a god. Capable of turning storm with a flip of his hand. Creating turmoil and having the power over life and death.

    Lyon was quickly followed by the Empress��s parents. Avnche Fist Jin and his wife, Prisc. The circumstance surrounding the Treas family rted to Lyon was still ambiguous for the onlookers but the full story of their endeavor would beter revealed by the passing facts from one��s ears to another.

    Then, the three generals appeared. The ones that struck shivers to their spine. The limit of their power was still unknown and to say that these three could be brought down the entire heaven was not exaggerating.

    ��Ehmm����

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before seeing the injured woman in his arms snuggling and closing her eyes. (She is sleeping!) thought Lyon. Though her back was devastated, she was sleeping like a baby.

    He smiled wryly before he jumped on top of the giant bird. The rest of his group followed suit before the giant avian took flight with a screech.

    ��Are you sure to leave Garuda and the others there?�� asked Jin as he slightly tugged her wife��s sleeves.

    ��The Remnants had been dealt with swiftly. The ce is nothing but a graveyard without ghosts, who knows, maybe they might find some breakthrough there. But that��s not important Jin!�� said Prisc as she nibbled her thumb.

    ��O-Okay, no need to be mad jeez,�� said Jin. ��Is something bothering you? I might have the answer?��

    Prisc furrowed her eyebrows against the back of the youth that carried her daughter. (It��s confusing. I have it at the tip of my tongue but why?! If my daughter is truly the reincarnation of War Maiden, then�� why can��t I recall any Lyon Torga?) thought Prisc. (Who really are you��)

    ��Oi oi, no need to cry over it,��mented Jin before he took out a napkin and wiped the tears away out of her cheeks.

    ��Eh?�� her eyes opened wide.

    ��Are you in that time of the month?�� asked Jin seeing the unstable emotion that her wife had. ��You want some food.��

    Her ears heard what his husband had said but her focus was on something else. (Why would I shed a tear?) thought Prisc.

    Meanwhile at the back of the house on top of the giant bird. Three unlikely mythical figures were having a little gathering of their own.

    ��Little brother, Bapho!�� said Sun before he patted the mini ck goat. ��It��s good to see you again!��

    ��Haha! It��s good to see you guys well, looks like you guys�� luck is bigger than mine like always,�� said the Cmity Goat.

    ��It��s good to have you join us Bapho, I would have been driven insane being with this drunk monkey!��

    <em>*Bump!</em>

    <em></em>Sun immediately pushed his forehead against Shen��s forehead. ��What was that catfish? You want to fight? I��ll pull your whiskers out!��

    ��Hah, by all means if you got the strength! I would look younger anyway!�� said Shen shamelessly.

    (Lyon must have it tough with these two apanying him) thought Bapho as he smiled wryly.

    (But I��m d, to see you alive and well. Breathing in vigor, my grandson) thought Bapho as he looked at the young man��s wide back.

    ��However, it��s really wild back then, I never thought that you had that much power stored in you. I guess the Seven Horns really is a special one in a millionth thing, huh?�� muttered Sun before he drank wine from his little gourd.

    ��It��s true, your power back then, ah�� sorry for bringing up bad memories,�� said Shen as he bowed.

    ��No need big brothers, haha! I��m actually ttered by your acknowledgment,�� the goat smiled. ��This is nothing�� really. Nothing.��

    His gray eyes turned a little bit sorrowful as he remembered the time where he found Lyonying lifeless. The horror still haunted him down and the madness that he felt still lingered till this day.

    ��Don��t be so modest, your Cmity Art is devastating! Not to mention, you summoned the Seventh Cmity then,�� said Sun as he dangled his gourd.

    ��Coming from you then it must be powerful,�� said Bapho.

    Sun smirked at his modesty.

    ��I really want to test my True Dragon art with you in that ce before but you always pass on the thought and find an excuse,�� muttered Shen with a sarcastic tone.

    ��Hahaha, my arts are truly inferior against yours, big brother Shen,�� the goat humbly said.

    (I doubt that) thought Shen as he looked at his younger brother.

    The ck goat looked over the edge and saw the sea below. His eyes were mellow despite the horizontal-slit shape. The two older brothers could only guess what he was thinking but they doubt it would be urate. The goat mostly distant himself from the crowd, always looking at the scenery at his own leisure. Cmity might be in the name of his race, but Bapho was as chill as the wind itself.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 524: Awake at Last

    Chapter 524: Awake at Last

    They crashed on Garuda��s mansion without a care in the world. Though the host of the ce was still exploring the graveyard that Cecile had mentioned, Lyon and the other couldn��t care less.

    ��Hmm���� Lyon muttered as he left the auburn woman to rest. He had done everything he could to boost her recuperating capabilities and get her the best environment possible.

    ��Maybe, it��s a good idea to have a house?�� muttered Lyon before his ears twitched as he heard footsteps.

    She had purple hair but not as violet as Luna. Short hair with maid attire.

    ��Fei?�� called out Lyon.

    ��Long time no see, Lyon,�� said Fei as she slightly bowed.

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon smiled wryly as he scratched his head. He had not seen her for a while. Thest time he did, he didn��t speak to her since he was adamant to kill Kaiju Loh.

    She didn��t attend the banquet either with the rest since she was taking care of Sylviana at the inn.

    ��Speaking of which, how is the silver-haired woman doing?�� asked Lyon as he raised one of his eyebrows while leaning back toward Cecile��s door.

    <em>*Crack</em>

    The door actually opened.

    ��Wah?!�� Lyon fell on his butt. (I can��t believe my cool moment just bite me back!) thought Lyon before he let out a sigh.

    Fei chuckled as she stood right in front of Lyon before lending her hand.

    The youth smiled before epting the kind gesture.

    ��Thanks,�� said Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Fei shook her head, ��If you want to thank me, go see her.��

    ��She has woken up?��

    ��She is currently looking for you,�� Fei winked.

    ��Hah! If you think I��m still the same virgin youth as that time when I��m in Nostria, then you��re absolutely right! Where is she?!�� said Lyon as he grabbed both of her shoulders.

    Fei was at a loss for words as she dazed after hearing his words. The substantial level of his shamelessness did not decrease even one shed off a bit since thest time she saw her.

    She smile wryly as she suddenly remembered thest time where she showed him her scar.

    ��She is in her room of course, where else could she be? Thatzy queen won��t change unless you do something about it.��

    ��Ah, you are ying the matchmaker, aren��t you?�� said Lyon as he grinned.

    ��I��m sorry, but I have no idea what is the term matchmaker, now if you excuse me, I need to get to the kitchen and brew some of her tea since she likes it a lot,�� Fei excused herself.

    Lyon suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand.

    ��Hm?�� Fei turned around, ��Is something the matter?��

    Lyon looked at her face with a glint inside his eyes, ��Fei, I will never forget what you��ve done to me.��

    ��Oh? What do you mean by that perhaps? You always make it sounds so obscure and ambiguous,�� teased Fei with a smile.

    ��I mean the time where you give me that money to eat, a shelter to sleep, though, it was probably Sylviana��s idea too but you take part in it,�� said Lyon.

    Fei was slightly surprised by his words. The young man in front of her was too wondrous for her topare to anyone else. In less than a year, he had risen his cultivation kin to a goldfish leaping into dragon��s gate.

    His deeds had unanimously unified Deo. Even though Nostria was nothing but a lesser kingdompared to the others. His appearance changed them all.

    Yet, despite all that. Despite beingbeled the most dangerous person to be offended in Mortal World, he was still humble as if he was the person whose being bandaged all over his body like back then, though, it was not much.

    ��And I, with the rest of Nostria will never forget you, our hero, or should I say�� future king of Nostria?�� Fei chuckled as she turned around and left the young man.

    Lyon smiled before he turned around and walked to the opposite side.

    ��Sylviana�� that reckless woman,�� muttered Lyon as he smiled whilst shaking his head. He had never thought that he would meet her in that ce.

    ��That alternate version of her is really annoying though. What��s up with that battle crazed form anyway,�� Lyon let out a sigh.

    One was a tsundere type of a girl the other one was straight-up crazy.

    Before he knew it he was standing right in front of the room where Sylviana was put by Fei. She had been sleeping for the whole major events like a log.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon let out a sinister grin before he kicked the door open.

    ��GOOD AFTERNOON!��

    ��AH!!�� The silver-haired woman jumped in fright like a cat.

    ��Hahaha!�� Lyonughed while clenching his stomach.

    ��You! Don��t you know how to knock?!�� said Sylviana before she pouted her face away.

    ��I did though, hahaha!�� said Lyon with his proudughter.

    ��That��s barging in!�� said Sylviana as she pointed at him with slight tears on the edges of her eyes. ��What are you doing here anyway?��

    ��To check up on you?�� said Lyon before he grabbed a nearby chair and sat on it in reverse. ��*<em>Sigh</em>, how are you feeling?��

    Sylviana slightly blushed and the cute red hue on her cheeks could topple kingdoms to war, ��I-I��m fine, I suppose.��

    ��Suppose?�� Lyon tilted his head slightly.

    ��I��m�� grr. I��m fine alright!�� Sylviana pouted. The introvert queen was definitely having a hard time talking to an unpredictable specimen such as him.

    ��You��re hungry, aren��t you,�� said Lyon as he narrowed his eyes.

    Sylviana felt a cold shiver as her eyebrows slightly jolted.

    Seeing her reaction, he knew he was right. ��It��s a given though, you��ve been sleeping this whole time haha. Did you know what I did the whole time you sleep?��

    ��What? You probably got drunk and destroy a banquet once again? Or did you go all out and destroy a kingdom?�� sneered Sylviana.

    This time, it was Lyon��s turn to get slightly jolted.

    ��You�� did?�� Sylviana raised both of her brows.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 525: Matchmaking

    Chapter 525: Matchmaking

    Lyon scratched his head, ��It��s a bitplicated than that haha! But to simplify it, I kinda did.��

    ��You�� unbelievable,�� said Sylviana as she shook her head.

    ��Well���� Lyon shrugged. ��You know Treas right?��

    ��The wealthiest family?�� Sylviana furrowed her eyebrows before she slightly shook her head, ��No����

    Lyon nodded.

    ��Are you fucking kidding me?!�� eximed Sylviana before her pupils constricted as she covered her mouth. She looked left and right nervously to see any sign of someone��s presence.

    (Eek!) Her eyebrows slightly jolted before she realized it was a purple-colored flower on the side of her bed. She let out a sigh of relief afterward.

    ��Are you fucking kidding me, Lyon?!�� said Sylviana with a softer voice. ��Do you know how Nostria will be in danger because of you?!��

    Lyon smiled looking at the silver-haired woman worrying about her kingdom and people. Though most of them thought that she was incapable of ruling and still need guidance on her own, her heart was already set on prioritizing them.

    ��W-What?�� Sylviana blushed. ��Why are you smiling like that?��

    She suddenly covered up her breast with the nket. ��Perv!��

    Lyon narrowed his eyes before he let out a sigh, ��No need to cover them, it��s not much to see anyway.��

    ��W-What?!�� Sylviana red embarrassingly.

    ��Nostria will be fine, Sylviana,�� said Lyon as he shrugged. ��Treas, well, I-uh, how should I say this. I settled the problem with them, I guess.��

    ��You settle? What do you mean? You settled it diplomatically?�� said Sylviana. The concern in her eyes was evident toward the people of Nostria.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon was surprised with a few blinks, ��You know the word diplomatic?��

    ��Gh!�� she grabbed the pillow beside her before throwing it at him.

    Lyon quickly pped it away.

    <em>*Shatter!</em>

    ��Eh?�� both of them looked to the side before chilling wind greeted them. The window ss actually shattered with just the casual p of the pillow.

    (How cheap!) thought both of them.

    ��Damn, they really are a cheapskate, I never thought Garuda would be one though,�� said Lyon as he pushed his bottom lips upward. (Can��t judge a person by their looks I guess).

    ��Lyon, what do you mean settled ��it��? I need to know,�� said Sylviana as her eyes turned sharp.

    In her eyes, Treas was no ordinary family, it was a state where they rather avoid conflicting with them if could not be befriended. Not offending them was the best situation. The whole resources in Nostria couldn��tpare to what Treas had. The wealth could suffocate a world as the legend says.

    ��Well, would you believe me if I tell you?�� shrugged Lyon.

    ��I will try, for my kingdom.��

    ��Alright then,�� said Lyon before he let out a sigh. His eyes turned sharp with a blink.

    ��I killed the head of Treas. Bullied his backing, destroy his granddaughter��s home and ind, I mean inds. I guess. Wrecked their buildings. Deste thend, my subordinate trashed�� I mean obliterate every single noticeable auction house. And uh, I��m married to his great-granddaughter and befriended her father and mother. Oh yeah, I killed his grandson too.��

    Lyon looked at the gaped mouth of her lips. Her red eyes were glimmering with confusion as her brain refused to process what he just said. She could only blink as a response.

    ��At least you tried,�� said Lyon as he chuckled.

    ��I-I Is it true?�� her lips slightly trembled. She knew he was a shameless person and rotten to the core but her instinct told her otherwise.

    ��It��s oversimplified but yes,�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    ��Sorry to interrupt you two.��

    A voice suddenly entered their eardrums before they took a nce at the source.

    ��Fei,�� muttered Sylviana.

    Fei was bringing in a tea cart made of silver with teapots and cups on it. The aromatic jasmine immediately permeated the area but only for a moment before it escaped out the broken window.

    ��Ah, did you guys get into a fight? How lovely,�� said Fei as she noticed the tant broken window right in front of her.

    ��I wish,�� said Lyon

    ��No! Wait wha?!�� said Sylviana.

    ��Hmm, you guys really are made for each other,�� nodded Fei as she took joy on Sylviana��s blushing face.

    As the glimmering brown of the tea poured out of the teapot and crashed into the lovely cup, Fei said, ��To think that the young man who showed us his dragon right when we first met has grown into a dashing young man, aren��t we lucky, young miss.��

    Her eyebrows twitched, ��Wh-What are you talking about all of sudden?!��

    Fei rolled her eyes before she winked at Lyon.

    (What is she up to?) thought Lyon as he furrowed her eyebrows. He knew that type of wink won��t be a good one.

    Fei gave the teacup to Lyon before giving the other one to her young miss.

    Lyon narrowed his eyes as he looked at the clear tea. His nostrils slightly twitched as the jasmine danced inside. (Nothing weird here, shame, I thought she would put some aphrodisiac or something) thought Lyon.

    Fei let out a sigh before she found herself a seat between them. She drank before the two of them could then.

    ��Young miss, what do you think of Lyon.��

    Both of them were startled by her sudden question.

    ��W-What are you asking about o-out of the blue?!�� said Sylviana as her nervousness was apparent.

    ��I think it��s time to settle for a man don��t you think?�� said Fei as she narrowly nced at the young miss.

    ��W-W-What?! N-No! It��s not the time yet!�� said Sylviana as she repeatedly shook her head.

    ��Well, if thedy couldn��t answer, I guess I will have to ask the man,�� muttered Fei as she narrowly nced at the young man.

    (She didn��t even beat around the bush) thought Lyon as his lips slightly twitched.

    ��Well���� his eyes suddenly turned sharp as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    Half of Sylviana��s hair had turned ck and the expression on her face was cut in half. Half was that of nervousness while the other half was that of craze.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 526: Out of Control

    Chapter 526: Out of Control

    Fei furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at Lyon��s expression. She turned her head before her eyes dted and her lips gaped at the sight.

    ��W-What?!�� asked Sylviana nervously. ��Is something wrong with my face?��

    ��Young miss! You����

    ��I what?��

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before grabbing a piece of ss from the broken window. He stood up from his chair before showing it to her. ��See for yourself.��

    Sylviana narrowed her eyes before she averted her nce toward Lyon. ��What are you doing?��

    ��Huh? What? I��m showing you what happened.��

    ��That��s a see-through ss idiot.��

    ���� oh.��

    He was acting out of instinct that he forgot the ss came from a window that was supposed to be see-through in the first ce.

    ��Right,�� said Lyon as he nodded. Disregarding the embarrassing atmosphere he quickly picked up a hand mirror nearby before giving it to her.

    Sylviana opened her eyes wide as she looked upon the reflection in the mirror. She was practically divided in half. One was silver and the other was ck.

    ��Is this? Me?�� asked Sylviana.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before blinking twice. (I thought she would jump and scream, goddamnit) thought Lyon as he was preparing to catch her at any time but the result betrayed the expectation.

    ��Are you not feeling anything off than usual, young miss?�� asked Fei as she stood right beside her.

    ��I-I feel nothing is out of ce. I can move both of my arms at my own will but.��

    ��But what?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I can��t blink my left eye, more importantly, there is this abundant feeling of wanting to smack you.��

    ��Eh? Oi oi, you don��t need to hide it on a pretense that you are possessed to say that you know.��

    Sylviana denied his re by looking at Fei, ��Is this the form that you mentioned before?��

    Fei nodded. ��Your hair will turn ck and you will fight till you passed out, the next time you woke up, you hardly remember a thing.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Sylviana looked down to her mirror again.

    Lyon crossed his arms, ��Fei, did this ever happen before?��

    Fei shook her head, ��I��ve been with young miss ever since then, this was the first time it had ever happened like this. The trigger for her idental transformation so far has been nothing but a weapon, a sentient weapon.��

    ��Sentient weapon, huh, that makes sense,�� said Lyon as he remembered the time he gave Gungnir to her as a gift. The gift turned out to give him another side of Sylviana that even he didn��t know back then.

    ��You know,�� said Lyon before he put his hands to support his head. ��You have the power to rule the continent if you can harness it well.��

    ��That��s what I thought too,�� said Fei before she shook her head. ��However, that form of her will only be detrimental for her and her loved ones until she could control it.��

    ��Wait a minute, didn��t I hear that you trained to control it? How exactly are you training to do it?�� asked Lyon.

    ��That��s uh, she basically acted like a curious cat,�� said Fei as she let out a heavy disappointment sigh.

    ��H-Hey I did not act like that!�� rebutted Sylviana.

    ��Huh? What do you mean acting like a cat?�� asked Lyon as he tilted his head.

    ��You know how cats act toward a ball of yarn right? They touched it with their paw, let it roll before back touching it with their paw again,�� said Fei with another heavy sigh.

    ��Really?�� (That��s actually kinda, cute) said Lyon as he imagined her doing it.

    Syilviana naturally blushed but only her right cheek was the only one turning a red hue.

    ��Well, looks like it��s working?�� muttered Lyon as he saw her current condition. ��Is she taking control of you or are you taking control of it?��

    ��How should I know?!�� said Sylviana as she slightly gritted her teeth along with the bashfulness of her face.

    ��Then it looks like the opposite then,�� said Lyon as he shrugged. The fact that she was not aware of her transformation was enough to prove this conclusion. Lyon raised one of his eyebrows before he suddenly leaned into her face close enough that his breath could crash against her face.

    ��W-What are you do����

    ��Shh! Let me ask you a question, do you have any desire to fight me?��

    Lyon��s eyes were unwavering as the sharpness of his nce could deter any ghost. He was looking at any slight changes that Sylviana made. However, the pure maiden only turned redder as the time it take for a second to ur couldn��tpare to the time her heart thumped.

    Lyon suddenly pulled his face, leaving Sylviana heaving up and down.

    ��Hmm�� I guess that��s not it,�� muttered Lyon.

    ��You!�� red Sylviana.

    ��What are you doing, Lyon?�� asked Fei. ��Please stop teasing our young miss, her heart could only beat so fast.��

    ��W-What?! Fei?! Which sides are you on?�� said Sylviana.

    ��The side of Nostria of course!�� answered Fei as she put her hand on her chest, saluting the kingdom that had raised her.

    Sylviana narrowed her eyes as she muttered, ��What does she mean by that?��

    ��I was guessing that maybe sentient weapon is not the only trigger for her form to ovee her, because, as we can see, she is right there,�� said Lyon.

    ��Ly!��

    Lyon and Fei immediately froze as they heard the call. It wasing out from Sylviana��s supple lips but both of them knew that it wasn��t her who said it.

    ��W-What? I didn��t say that!�� eximed Sylviana.

    ��I know,�� nodded Lyon. ��It seems like the other you regained some control?��

    ��However,�� continued Lyon. ��That form of yours hardly talk with her mouth. She mostlyugh a crazeugh then swung and stab Gungnir like a weapon it should. If she could talk, then it would be a good thing, there is a chance that your form could understand.�� (And finally, get rid of that battle maniac for wanting to cross sword with me for every single chance that she got! Unbelievable, she even went inside that realm without thinking about the consequences!).

    ��Oh? Look! It��s receding by its own,�� eximed Fei as she noticed the end strands of her ck hair gradually turned back to silver.

    ��Hmm�� what might trigger the reversal?�� muttered Lyon. ��Maybe that one word alone proved too much for her? Heh, that would be a stupid conclusion. But then again she did try to call out a great grand of a name.��

    Lyon didn��t even hesitate to let out a burst of heartyughter as the word ��shame�� bowed and left his vocabry along with its brother, ��humble��.

    ��Phew~�� Sylviana wiped the sweat out of her forehead.

    Lyon turned around after hisugh before stretching his body up with the closure of a yawn. ��Try meeting Yunesia, she probably had an idea on what to do about you. I think her little sister Madoku or was it Madoka? Either way, her little sister or sisters, whatever, has the same problem as you. Though perhaps not exactly the same but you get the idea.��

    ��Yunesia? Which Yunesia?�� asked Sylviana.

    ��The very same exact Yunesia that shed inside your mind, young miss,�� said Fei with a smile whilst nodding.

    ��Wha���� she could only gasp in disbelief once more. ��Wait! That genius mage Miss Yunesia?��

    Sylviana immediately shook her head, ��That��s impossible, she even said no to those powerful kingdoms, let alone us.��

    ��Don��t worry about it,�� said Lyon as he yawned and headed toward the door. ��She owed me a favor.��

    Lyon left her room and also left Sylviana astounded. She took a nce at Fei before thetter nodded. Her brain refused to process it but her ears suddenly picked up his echoing voice from the hall.

    ��Don��t forget to eat.��

    Lyon smiled as he put his hands inside his pocket. He was soon yawning again. His body felt weak and the very thought of bed could immediately snap him out cold.

    ��Heh, I guess activating all of your powers at once really took a toll on my body, huh?�� muttered Lyon.

    ��Of course, any normal being would have died from bursting their orifices, but not my grandson, hahaha!�� Shenughed.

    ��You��re still in a Godhood realm, try breaking the next and you won��t feel as fatigued,�� said Bapho.

    ��Using the catfish��s power was a waste of energy,�� said Sun.

    (No, please no!) thought Lyon before the two of them started to fight vocally. He couldn��t even roll his eyes as their arguments rang inside his ears.

    He suddenly started to run and left the three of them. He took the nearest room possible. Opening the door with a hasten push. He pulled his clothes off before he wobbled to the bed then passed out.

    ��Honestly, you didn��t even notice me.��

    Luna stood up before closing the door before perking up a smile. (This must be how those regr households have every single night. The man came back home drunk tired and the woman shouts entered one��s ear then left to the opposite ear).

    She shook her head before she approached the bed andy beside him. The handsome feature that she could touch, the thick ck hair that she could y with. She was brimming with smiles before putting his head on her chest.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 527: Return

    Chapter 527: Return

    ��T-There! Someone else finallyes out!�� said one of the cultivators who noticed the slightest hint of flesh.

    ��It��s Porealus!��

    The young master of the family, Arunga. The youth stepped out with his head held high. The smile on his face was not for the onlookers but for the sky.

    ��It seems like he had a fortuitous encounter,�� muttered one of the cultivators seeing that smile.

    ��That��s just a matter of course, his grandfather did it before him,�� said another.

    ��But look, none of the elders died! A sessful exploration!��

    ��Woah, you��re right!��

    The onlookers gasped as they realized the sum number of the Arunga was still the same as they first embark. The sessful return was unprecedented, even his grandfather faced a fatal loss before.

    ��Congrattions!��

    ��Congrattions!��

    The words of congrattory immediately showered his group. Their smiles looked genuine but Porealus won��t buy it. The youth was born into a wealthy and powerful family. He had seen those types of smiles every day.

    The youth disregarded their praises and unworthy words to please him. He looked around, far and wide before letting out a sigh.

    ��Is something the matter, young master?�� asked Elder Peli.

    ��The senior I want to see is not here,�� answered Porealus.

    (Senior?) Elder Peli furrowed his eyebrows. All the elders were here behind him, not a single one lost their life, even when that thing of a giant came out of nowhere.

    ��P-Pardon myck of sharpness but, who are you referring to young master?�� asked Elder Peli as he smiled wryly.

    ��Who else could it be? The man who destroyed the thing everyone saw in there,�� said Porealus with a smirk before he leaped over the onlookers andnded on the ship.

    The elder was left dumbfounded with his mouth slightly gaping. The very event caught him shivering in fear. The sight of the monstrous being still etched inside his mind the other elders. At that moment, they were just fish on a chopping board, could do nothing but struggle senselessly.

    ��Let��s go home, I need to tell grandfather,�� said Porealus with a slightly higher tone.

    Elder Peli raised his eyebrows. ��Y-Yes! Certainly!��

    The elders hopped onto the ship before they sailed without further ado. Leaving the enthralled onlookers, they went to the bright horizon.

    ��

    Porealus and the elders arrived at their quarter after half a day had passed.

    He leaped off the boat before waving against the elders, ��I��m going to see grandfather.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Y-Young master, the patriarch is still meditating,�� said Elder Peli.

    ��Yeah sure,�� replied Porealus as he disregard the elder��s words with a wave of his hand.

    He ran straight toward the biggest house in the quarter after a few weing gestures from the servants.

    An old man with thinning gray hair was sitting inside a big room. He didn��t seem weak by any means and the face, though weary with time, was still brimming with vigor. The neutral atmosphere and the noiseless ce were perfect for enhancing one��s mind.

    He opened his eyes after a twitch from his ears. The intimidating re immediately present before the door to his side opened.

    The old man took a nce at his grandson before a smile was formed. ��You seeded.��

    Porealus nodded before stepping in then closed the door behind him. ��I��m sure you know that Treas family has lost its prestige some time ago.��

    The old man nodded, ��I know, and I know about the recent event in the summit meeting as well.��

    He crossed his arms before letting out a serious sigh. He averted his nce from his grandson toward the empty wall in front.

    ��It seems like the Mortal World just gave birth to a monstrous freak. Then hidden expertsing out along with his rose to fame.��

    Porealus smiled wryly. (This is perhaps the first time I ever heard him praising someone of thetter generation to this level. thought the old crook never had it in him to acknowledge the new generation��s power).

    ��You did the right thing for not offending him, at least you didn��t grow up to be a haughty fool����

    ��So many geniuses died being a haughty fool,�� cut Porealus. ��I heard it so many times, I can even make an impression of you saying those exact lines now.��

    The old man smiled wryly, ��And it worked out in the end now, does it?��

    Porealus shrugged as he smiles.

    ��Then, what do you want to talk about?�� asked the old man.

    Porealus eyes turned serious before he recount what he saw in that ce.

    As the old man listened, his ears twitched before he slowly turned his nce back against his grandson. His pupils were dting and not blinking at all.

    ��Grandfather?�� Porealus called out.

    ��I-I knew it.��

    ��You knew it?��

    ��When I was young and explore that area with fellow cultivators. I vaguely sense a sinister aura far greater than anything I��ve felt, thus the reason I head north instead. Nobody believed me then,�� muttered the old man.

    ��However, I still don��t believe it, golem, the race that was thought to be extinct for centuries, not to mention that big.�� The old man snorted with a smile, ��Almost reminds me of a certain story.��

    ��Certain story?�� Porealus tilted his head.

    ��That��s not important right now,�� the old man shook his head. ��The fact that he could destroy that humongous golem is what��s important.��

    ��Lyon Torga,�� the old man muttered. ��Who exactly is he?��

    ��

    After a few days had passed, someone else hade out from the realm.

    Zet came out from the vortex with a leap, surprising the onlookers. He might be the youngest out of the Great Family representative, but no one dares to doubt his strength along with his famed curved sword, Irae.

    ��Congrattions!��

    A set of congrattory words were immediately being thrown at him but the young master looked around to see someone in particr. His eyebrows quickly furrowed as he didn��t find the person he was searching for.

    Gunther and the rest of the elders just came out from the vortex before their young master shouted.

    ��BIG BROTHER LYON! GUNTHER WANTS TO FIGHT ONE OF YOUR ELDERS!��

    ��EEK!�� Gunther immediately shrieked as he heard what his young master had just shouted.

    The onlookers immediately gasped at the sudden deration of challenge. They didn��t expect that someone would dare enough to challenge one of the trios that helped Lyon tten Treas��s assets.

    The other elders were looking at Gunther before thetter immediately approached his young master.

    ��H-Hmm, young master, perhaps the young noble has already gone home? Why not change it for another time?�� said Porealus as he makes sure the rest of the onlookers heard it too.

    He had to save his face and his life at the same time. The perfect opportunity wouldn��t rise once more. His luck had saved him. (There is no way I will fight that monster!) thought Gunther as he shook his head. He had assumed that it was the imposing half-giant that had killed the Eternal Golem instead of Lyon since the mere thought of thetter was near impossible.

    ��Well that��s a shame, I thought I would see some action from you Elder Gunther,�� said Zet as he let out a sigh, not knowing that he had almost killed thetter.

    ��H-H-Hahaha�� perhaps some other time, young master.��

    ��Then, let��s go home,�� said Zet as he headed toward his ship.

    ��Yes, young master!�� the elders answered in unison.

    ��

    Another day has passed before another group exited out of the ce.

    ��Look!�� said one of the onlookers.

    It was quite a sight that even after a few days had passed the onlookers didn��t decrease even one bit.

    ��It��s Ivy and�� wait�� Yunesia!��

    The onlookers never thought that the two of them would get out of the ce at the same time. Based on the previous exchange of words in the summit, they were not on good terms, at least not that much.

    ��It seems like something indeed happened at the top of the pir back then,�� muttered one cultivator.

    ��But we will never know,�� sighed a cultivator.

    Yunesia was smiling as ever whilst Ivy had the cold indifferent stare. The rest of the group also followed behind them. Garuda, Madoka/Madoku, Ayumu, Crystal, and the rest of the elders from Yuki n.

    Yunesia stretched her arms before yawning, ��I really need to sleep, I guess this is farewell,dy Ivy.��

    Yunesia smiled as she put a tease when she called Ivy��s name, but the smudge in her tone crashed to a wall of ice.

    Ivy didn��t even take a nce at her as she walked toward her carriage. Opening the door, she entered, then closed it without even a word to spare.

    The elders immediately followed suit before they all set and departed from the ind by freezing a line of the ocean to form a path for the horses.

    ��Wow, not even a word,��mented Ayumu.

    ��She has always been cold just like the rest of that family,�� said Yunesia as she shook her head with a smile.

    Meanwhile, the young ice woman was leaning against the window as she looked at the beautiful sky indifferently.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 528: Where Captain?

    Chapter 528: Where Captain?

    Whilst Lyon was sleeping like a dead man, things had started to take a turn elsewhere.

    A young man was walking with his face and abs bandaged. His face was grimacing as every time his muscles contract, the sting of the bruises would prick his brain.

    ��Where is the captain? Why is he not back here yet?�� said the young man to a servant who was carrying his medication.

    ��Young master Altre, you need to take a sufficient rest to recover first!�� said one of the servants.

    ��En��! Argh!�� the pain finally caught him to cry out. He heaved up and down as he leaned toward the wall to gain his bnce.

    The concerned servant immediately attended to his needs, ��Young master, please, you need to rest and recover. The physician said that you would recover in no time after drinking the medication that he concocted. It would be enough time to��.��

    <em>*Pak!</em>

    Altre pped the servant with scorn in his eyes. ��Shut up!��

    The servant immediately trembled and kowtowed repeatedly. ��I��m sorry, I��m sorry.��

    ��I said shut up!�� Altre stood up before kicking the servant right on his abdominals.

    The tears of the servant went unswept as he kept apologizing. The young master raised his leg but the strain of pain from his wounds kept him off. ��Tch!��

    Looking at the kowtowing servant, he scorned before turning around and walking away. His eyebrows were furrowed as every time the soreness acted up, it reminded him of the duo from Mortal World.

    ��Lyon Torga,�� muttered Altre with gritted teeth.

    The power of Devil Ape was a surprise he never expected. The condemned beast was famed for its brutality. He and his sister both got to kiss its technique without even preparing a defensive measure. Were it not for the disparity of their cultivation level, that art would have crippled them.

    As he walked out of the hall, a very vivid garden greeted him. A couple of butterflies were mating around on the colorful flowers and the mboyant scent danced in his nostril. The chirping noise of tiny birds could be heard as the serene fountain kept pouring out.

    A beautiful woman was sitting at the center of the garden. She was apanied by a female servant that stood beside her. She reached out for the cup of tea and one could see the bandaged wrist.

    The woman raised one of her eyebrows before ncing in his direction. ��Brother?��

    ��Felicia,�� said Altre before he approached her and took the seat opposite of her. He looked at the female servant with a re before he raised his hand.

    The servant bowed before she excused herself silently, leaving the two siblings alone.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��How is your wound?�� asked Altre.

    Felicia strugglingly shook her head. ��I have a few broken ribs, my shoulders were dislocated, and my chest slightly caved in. I couldn��t move for a few days but the physician helped nurse back to health, though I still feel some limitations in my movement at the moment.��

    Altre grunted as he looked down.

    Both of them wereying helplessly then, in the Mortal World of all ces. That youth was looking down at them with his arms crossed. The smirk that could deter Heaven.

    ��Did you see the captain yet?�� asked Altre.

    Felicia shook her head, ��I didn��t see him at all, not even his subordinates.��

    ��Tch!�� he clicked his tongue. ��What took him so long?��

    ��Maybe he had some other errands?��

    ��Hmph! And he said that we need to train for the uing tournament,�� sneered Altre.

    ��Hmm, look at you two, being so impatient despite your wounds.��

    Both of the siblings raised their eyebrows as they heard the voice. The condescending words didn��t make them haughty as they nced at the person who spoke them.

    ��Father,�� said both of them.

    He was a handsome middle-aged man with a slender figure. The aura surrounding him was not overbearing but the demeaning arrogance that exuded from his eyes proved his nobility.

    ��The tournament is going to be held at the end of the month, you all should be prepared for that instead,�� said the middle-aged man.

    ��One of you should enter the top five, the best scenario would be both of course,�� continued the middle-aged man.

    ��But father, this time it would be harder, the other geniuses are joining as well,�� said Altre.

    The middle-aged man furrowed his eyebrows as he red at his own son, ��Is that supposed to be a reason? I did it before you when I was your age.��

    Altre could only swallow his word before having his head down.

    Felicia didn��t dare to utter a word either.

    The middle-aged man snorted, ��Don��t worry about the Mortal World for now. You just kick an iron te that��s all. The captain will take care of it.��

    Felicia raised her eyebrows, ��Father, I didn��t see him anywhere, did you know where he could possibly go?��

    ��He must have finished the business with that you caused. He probably wander off somewhere, this is not the first time that this had happened.��

    ��Why don��t you change the captain?�� asked Felicia.

    Her father snorted, ��I would have already if I found someone as capable as him.��

    ��Enough, go back and rest, you need to prepare for the tournament. Remember, your performance will directly impact our family and my prestige, don��t bring dishonor to our family.��

    The middle-aged man turned around before exiting the garden without care.

    ��Shit!�� Altre wanted to smash his hand against the table but he threw the notion at thest second.

    ��Brother, we must forget what happened in the Mortal World. Our goal is much greater than them, there is no need for us to keep lingering on those two. The captain and the others must have killed them and no experts from that world would help them, after all, who would risk offending our family.��

    Altre��s heavy breathing slowly calmed down. He tried to regain his poise nature but the pain from the wound Lyon and Cecile inflicted on him kept him from doing it.

    ��If you want to let out some steam, I��m sure some of the Mortal World��s cultivators will join the tournament,�� said Felicia with a graceful smile on her face.

    Altre smiled before he slightly shook his head. ��So be it then, I will let out my steam at the tournament.��

    ��

    Inside Luna��s room, the man of the hour was sleeping peacefully but the sses of the windows kept on trembling. Sparks of the devastating blow were heard between two things outside.

    Garuda and the others had alreadye back from the expedition and now acted as the spectators. Their hairs were fluttering from each blow that urred.

    Prisc��s eyes were sharp as she saw the auburn hair dance along in the training field. The red-scarlet sword in her daughter��s hand was hacked, shed, and pierced skillfully.

    The sight of the empress training was a sight rare to see. There was not any person that she had deemed worthy to be her training partner, only her father, Avnche Jin was probably the exception. However, with her current strength of peak Godhood, her father couldn��t contest with her.

    ��Kesya, raise the tempo, I want to know my limit,�� said Cecile.

    (Eh?! Rise the tempo? Aren��t they already fighting at ridiculous speed?!) thought Jugen.

    ��En!�� Kesya nodded before the atmosphere suddenly changed as she moved with the destructive power of the dark elf and the precision of an elf.

    Reverberating boom was heard without a pause as the city itself felt a slight tremor from their excessive force.

    In half a second, ten blows urred at the same time. The sses inside the mansion immediately shattered as the cheap windows couldn��t take it anymore. The servants serving the mansion shrieked before running away from the scene.

    ��Alright, let��s stop,�� said Cecile as she calmed herself down and breathe through her nose instead. The training sure had brought some sweat out of her body.

    ��Empress, are you sure? Don��t you need to rest some more? Lord Lyon will definitely get angry if he saw you training like this,�� said Kesya.

    It was not a long time ago that she broke her back and couldn��t even stand up. She took a direct hit from Eternal Golem without the blessing from Lyon��s grandfathers at all. Thanks to her special physique and Lyon��s virtuoso in healing magic, she recovered from it without any scar nor detrimental effect to her bones and joints.

    ��Nah, he won��t,�� said Cecile before sheughed. ��Thanks to him that I��m back on my two feet again in what, less than two weeks?��

    ��Lord Lyon is really amazing, isn��t he?�� said Kesya as she wandered around. The very image of a guild leader was lost in a deep abyss.

    ��Of course, he is my husband after all, isn��t that right? Mother?�� teased Cecile as she took a yful nce against her mother.

    Prisc gasped before her cheeks turned a red hue, ��R-right, he is my son-inw after all.��

    Cecile grinned.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 529: The Truth, Sylviana, The Truth

    Chapter 529: The Truth, Sylviana, The Truth

    Sylviana had changed her attire to something homier to suit her style. She was sitting inside her allocated room with her lips tightening up as she pawed against her own thighs.

    ��Young miss, please rx,�� said Fei as she chuckled.

    ��I-I��m rxed!�� said Sylviana nervously.

    ��It has been a long time ever since I saw you getting nervous like this,�� muttered Fei as she stood beside her. She suddenly reached out to her hands before she knelt and sped them together with hers.

    ��Rx, young miss, you are the Queen of Nostria. Show the dignity that your mother passed to you.��

    ��Fei���� muttered Sylviana before she nodded.

    The doorknob of the door suddenly turned before ady wearing brown-tree boots came in, ��Pardon my intrusion.��

    Sylviana raised her eyebrows before she stood up and slightly nodded, ��N-No, it��s no trouble at all, it is me who will be troubling you, Miss Yunesia.��

    (She actually came!) thought Sylviana as she couldn��t help but get her heart thumping. The famousdy with purple lips was sought by many powerful kingdoms for her service never did it ever cross her mind that she would have the privileges to even meet her in person.

    Yunesia smiled as she looked at the excited woman. She could very well see it from her eyes that she felt honored to even before thetter said so.

    ��I��m so honored to meet you,�� said Sylviana.

    ��I see,�� Yunesia nodded.

    ��Miss Fei told me that you have some problem that even Lyon couldn��t handle? May I know what is it about?�� asked Yunesia.

    ��Y-Yes, but first please sit down,�� said Sylviana as she gestured to the vacant seat right opposite her.

    Yunesia raised her eyebrows before she smiled and humbly took the offer. Meanwhile, Fei sneakily showed a thumbs up toward her young miss.

    ��You don��t need to be so polite against me you know,�� Yunesia chuckled.

    ��Ah..�� Sylviana could only smile wryly. (How can I not be polite against you? You are the vagrant genius that is sought by empires and kingdoms while I am just a queen from a lesser world).

    Yunesia smiled before she took the teacup and sipped its fragrance through her nostrils. The brew was not bad but she definitely had smelt better through her previous journeys. She drank the tea before putting it down.

    ��What is the problem?�� asked Yunesia as she raised one of her eyebrows.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    She would have not answered the call were it not on Lyon��s behalf, though the man was still sleeping, Fei was capable of inviting her. The bait that Lyon didn��t know what��s going on with the silver-haired woman was what intrigued Yunesia the most.

    Sylviana took a deep breath, ��I have a tendency to change to a different person whenever I hold a sentient weapon.��

    ��Hm? Change to a different person?�� Yunesia titled her head slightly while she contemted. (Does she mean like my little sisters?).

    Fei nodded, ��It��s not a tendency but yes, whenever young miss is holding a sentient weapon, her hair will turn ck and she will crave for battle like a maniac.��

    ��Hmm���� the genius mage contemted before she asked, ��Did this happen at the moment of your birth?��

    Fei answered, ��No, this happened when the mischievous little young miss identally touch a b of stone in a hidden path under the kingdom that she currently rules.��

    Sylviana showed a pity re against Fei but the red hue on her cheeks only make thetter chuckle.

    ��Ah, I see, you might be cursed,�� said Yunesia as she offered her answer.

    ��Indeed, but the other day, the power seems to have grown exponentially,�� said Fei.

    ��Hmm?��

    ��The other day, young miss��s beautiful silver hair turned half ck and she couldn��t feel her right eyes.��

    ��Were you conscious of the power? asked Yunesia as she furrowed her eyebrows and slightly leaned forward.

    Sylviana shook her head, ��No, I couldn��t even feel the presence.��

    ��Hmm,�� she pulled back before contemting.

    ��Does Miss Yunesia know what��s happening or how to control it?��

    ��It��s hard to discern what happened, do you have any more leads? Like how did you revert back to normal? asked Yunesia.

    Sylviana shook her head once more, ��No, sadly I don��t know.��

    ��She did, however, almost called out Lyon��s name,�� said Fei.

    Sylviana was slightly embarrassed by it though it was not even her own action.

    ��She did?�� Yunesia raised both of her eyebrows. ��Did Lyone here when it happened?��

    Fei nodded before she let out a sigh, ��I thought that they would have the perfect date, but it turns out the other Sylviana also wants a piece of the cake.��

    ��W-W-What are you talking about Fei!�� said Sylviana as she turned flusteredly red.

    ��Oh?�� Yunesia raised both of her eyebrows. (I knew it, there is no way that Lyon would let go of this level of beauty. She almost aesthetically rivaled the empress) thought Yunesia.

    Sylviana looked at Yunesia��s grin. before she immediately shook her head in a panic, ��N-No, that��s not it! That was all Fei��s idea!��

    Yunesia and Fei had fun with the flustered queen.

    ��What is the connection between that crazed form of yours with Lyon?�� asked Yunesia.

    ��N-Nothing! Absolutely nothing,�� said Sylviana as she shook her head in denial.

    ��She is not talking about that kind of connection young miss,�� Fei let out a sigh before she smiled. ��The more you deny it the more it gets suspicious you know.��

    Sylviana was defeated.

    Fei answered, ��We have no idea the connection with Lyon but at the Throne tournament she changed her form the moment she held her ck spear, which is coincidentally a gift from Lyon by the way, then she charged in and enter the portal where a hundred geniuses fought for the seat.��

    ��Oh? OH!�� Yunesia suddenly remembered, ��You are that woman, the one that beat most of the self-proimed geniuses. The ck dragon roar was your doing right? Ah, I see, I see, so you are the silver-haired woman that Lyon protected the whole time.��

    ��Oh? He did?�� asked Fei.

    ��Yeah, since you and Lyon had not made the Crown ceremony so that you would be called out of the ce when you��re in a life-threatening situation, he protected you from everyone.��

    (He did?) thought Sylviana. She never thought that Lyon would be that kind of person despite his pervertedness. The way he acted toward her was quite ambiguous in her heart.

    ��Not just everyone but something too, something so sinister that even the favorite Kaiju Loh was kicked out. I was kicked out after him though because he was thest one before me,�� said Yunesia.

    The Saint Magician was attacking and observing from a safe distance the whole time and suffered no wounds by the end of the tournament

    ��Thest time I saw him was when he was holding your hand with his dislocated elbow.��

    ��Dislocated elbow?�� asked Sylviana.

    Yunesia nodded, ��I think you should know the whole story. The reason why Lyon killed Kaiju was because of you.��

    Fei gasped as Sylviana raised her eyebrows, ��Me?��

    ��Lyon was hellbent in pulling you out from the grasp of that sinister being but Kaiju saw the opportunity and struck Lyon right in his vulnerable point, the elbow. Though I��m sure the pain that he felt was immeasurable, he didn��t let out a cry. It was at that point too that Kaiju was kicked out, thus automatically kicking me out in the process.��

    Sylviana immediately felt a cold shiver as her heart fluttered by the breeze of something that she never felt before. Her pupils constricted in disbelief as the truth was revealed before her.

    (He�� protected me�� he��) her thought process was halted as the memory that he had on that ce was leaning toward a dream rather than experiencing the real thing. A buzz of images kept cutting off inside her mind.

    Yunesia shook her head, ��Back to the main problem, I��m afraid with so little information I couldn��t draw any more conclusion that you are cursed. However, if you want to test some answers, maybe try to spend some time with Lyon? Since he might be able to trigger your chaotic form without summoning or grabbing a sentient weapon?��

    Yunesia looked at Sylviana who had entered a daze. She smiled wryly before shaking her head. (Did I just matchmaking her with Lyon? Hehe, I guess the favor has been prepared?) thought Yunesia as she stood up.

    Fei wanted to warn her young miss but Yunesia immediately stopped her. Thetter shook her head before leaving the room and left the door open.

    Fei couldn��t say a word toward the Saint Magician before she looked at her young miss. The Queen of Nostria was in a daze as she put both of her elbows on the table to support her disbelieving face as she looked down.

    (Lyon�� did�� Lyon��)

    The sleeping young man, as if he heard her thoughts, suddenly twitched his eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 530: I Just Woke Up and Remembered That My Wife is Loaded!

    Chapter 530: I Just Woke Up and Remembered That My Wife is Loaded!

    ��Hoam~��

    The young man stretched his jaw as his eyes narrowed to a slit. He put his hands on his own butt before he scratched it. His eyelids felt like a mountain but he managed to pull the curtain up.

    His view was not very bright at first. and it took him several seconds before he regained his rity.

    The young man got up before he looked over the room he slept in. The sun was still up in the sky but the broken windows got his eyebrows to furrow. The sharp sses were scattered on the wooden floor as some were on the fur carpet.

    (Is this Sylviana��s room?) the young man thought.

    Thest time he was in her room the ss window was shattered, though, not to this extent.

    ��Emperor Lyon.��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon looked over to his side before founding Assid has knelt with a rolling tray beside him. ��Hmm, I��m not even surprised that you��re suddenly here.��

    Lyon narrowed his eyes as he didn��t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing. He was even surprised by his own adaptive capabilities.

    ��I-I��m sorry,�� said Assid as he suddenly kowtowed until he banged his head to the floor.

    The loud bang of his head against the floor immediately cracked the wood and made Lyon open his eyes wide.

    ��N-No, there is no need to apologize,�� said Lyon before he tried to get out of the bed.

    ��No Emperor Lyon, you must rest first,�� said Assid. ��Here lean back and let me put the silver tray for you to eat. Today I manage to hunt some deers.��

    ��A venison?�� said Lyon as he raised his eyebrows.

    ��Yes, the main protein is a venison,�� said Assid proudly.

    Lyon shamelessly nodded while tightening his lips. He leaned back as Assid immediately put the tray on top of hisp.

    The meal was zing good as all main sources of nutrients even the micronutrients were ountable. (I expected nothing less from the guy with a butler suit) thought Lyon before he dug in.

    ��Oh yeah,�� said Lyon after swallowing his food. ��Don��t call me Emperor Lyon, call me young master instead.��

    ��W-What?!�� Assid shouted in disbelief. The professional butler suddenly acted out.

    ��What?�� asked Lyon.

    ��That��s a heavy request, Emperor Lyon!�� said Assid. ��Everyone needs to know that you are the emperor, the one and only Emperor Lyon! The greatness of your return will ze through Heaven and Hell alike!��

    ��Then let me ask you a question,�� said Lyon. ��If I��m an emperor, where are my subjects?��

    ��T-That��s�� me!�� said Assid.

    ��Besides you?�� said Lyon as he pointed his fork at him.

    ��Well����

    ��Not Kesya and Graham either.��

    Assid stood silent with his hung down.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon slowly chewed his food as he looked at his general. He swallowed his food. ��You know something, did you not?��

    His question made Assid flinch and the slight movement was caught by his eyes.

    ��It��s alright if you don��t want to answer,�� said Lyon as he returned to his grub.

    ��I-I��m sorry, Em�� I mean, young master,�� said Assid.

    ��En, it��s alright,�� said Lyon before he returned back the tray. He got up from his bed before stretching his arms to the sky.

    He walked up near the window. His bare feet broke the sses but the sharpness of it couldn��t manage to graze his skin. His eyes looked at the field below before noticing that the other windows were shattered and destroyed.

    ��What happened?��

    ��Em�� I mean, young miss Cecile was practicing with Kesya the other day. This was merely the result of their training.��

    ��Coteral damage,�� said Lyon as he smiled wryly. This was not their home but his wife couldn��t care less.

    ��Then how about Garuda? Did he get mad?�� (That��s a dumb question, to be honest).

    ��No, Garuda was smiling instead,�� answered Assid.

    ��With tears in on his face?�� said Lyon with a smile.

    ��Yes,�� Assid smiled.

    ��Then, Assid,�� said Lyon before he turned around to face him.

    ��Yes, young master?��

    ��Do you have money?�� said Lyon with a grin.

    ��Money?��

    ��Yeah, I need to repay Garuda for the cheap sses, but I don��t have any money on me.��

    ��Young Master, you don��t need to repay him any money.��

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows.

    ��Young miss Cecile has taken care of it. The Treas would reimburse him, she said.��

    (Oh, that��s right! My wife is loaded!) thought Lyon as he just realized that she was technically his sugar mama.

    ��Hahahaha!�� Lyon crossed his arms as he faced the roof.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon looked down before he noticed the woman of the hour standing in the middle of the field with Graham standing opposite her.

    ��Are you ready Graham?�� said Cecile with a smirk on her face.

    The half-giant with ashen hair nodded, ��Yes, mistress.��

    He entered a stance, something that none of his current enemies ever saw him do. Graham��s eyes turned sharp. The opponent before her was none like the weaklings he had faced before.

    Some might call her insane or truly devilish. To stand right in front of Graham so rxed even if the atmosphere felt as if Heaven fell on their shoulders.

    ��I AM READY!��

    Cecile raised her eyebrows before she turned around. Her eyes dted as she looked at the arrogant young man standing near the window smiling at her. She raised her arm to gesture Graham to move away.

    Graham bowed with a smile on his face. The training had changed upon the arrival of his master.

    She smirked before taunting him with her finger toe at her.

    Lyon closed his eyes with a smile before he leaned forward as if he was falling down off of the window. His eyes opened just at the right angle before he leaped toward her, leaving behind a loud sonic boom whilst his arms were still crossed.

    Cecile grins as she entered her stance.

    Lyon somersault before getting both his foot to strike Cecile. Thetter naturally blocked it with a cross of her arms.

    Both of them smiled at the moment of impact before Cecile was pushed back by the force. Dragging the soil of the field she held back the first strike just fine.

    Lyonnded on his feet before a whisp of deadly silent wind made him open his eyes wide. Cecile was already gone and sneaked behind him. Her pupils had already turned horizontal slit and gray.

    (Already?!) thought Lyon as he smiled wryly. Four golden tails immediately formed in an instant as he dodged her kick.

    Furious punches and furious kicks were let out but Lyon nimbly dodged nearly all of them whilst blocking the rest of them. The power of the Cmity Goat was no joke, especially the host.

    ��Wah! That��s amazing! Go Emperor!�� said Kesya as she cheered from the side.

    ��We should cheer both of them,�� said Graham before he whispered with his right hand turned into a fist, ��G?, ??????!��

    Assid stood by the side of the window before jumping down elegantly. He let out a sigh before showing up with a smile. ��There would be a whole lot of cleaning after this.��

    ��W-What��s going on?!�� said Prisc as she ran outside after the tremor in the city was not stopping at all.

    ��Ah, ah���� Garuda was in a tight spot as the cultivators in his city has turned to panic.

    ��Oh? Why are they fighting?�� asked Jin.

    ��You!�� said Prisc while hurriedly running toward him with ring eyes.

    ��W-What?��

    ��How can you be so calm about this?!��

    ��How can you be so anxious about this?��

    ��Tch! Don��t you see that our daughter is fighting against our son-inw?��

    ��So what?�� Jin yawned despite his head was slightly feeling lightheaded because of the constant tremor.

    ��What do you mean so what?! We should stop them! Especially you! Be a man and stop them!��

    ��Hey, you just want to pin the hard part on me!��

    Assid looked at Lyon��s inws were actually fighting over who to stop the training couple instead of doing something. He immediately stood beside them before making a light cough.

    ��You do it!��

    ��No, I already bring Lyon here, the rest is up to you!��

    (Eh?) Assid was dumbfounded that his light cough was not enough to temporarily stop their fighting. He put his hand right in the middle of them, ��That��s enough.��

    The two of them abruptly stopped before looking at Assid.

    ��Missus and Master, they are not fighting but training, oh look they are taking it to the sky.��

    The contact of their blows dispersed the thick clouds even those ones that were about to send rain to the city. The gray aura and the golden aura struck each other with might that sundered the space to a dangerous limit before both of them suddenly disappeared and the tremor abruptly stopped.

    ��Oh, they��re gone, I guess that��s it then, I��m going to take a walk,�� said Kesya as she tip-toed suspiciously.

    Graham casually grabbed her cor before picking her up. ��We are staying here.��

    ��Hehe, Senior Graham, don��t you want to know what your master is doing with his wife?��

    ��No.��

    ��Hmph! Blockhead!��

    ��Whatever,�� said Graham. He could very well hold his grip until the end of their lifespan if he wanted to, so there was no way Kesya could leave.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 531: Quiet.

    Chapter 531: Quiet.

    ��So, wait, you��re telling me that my daughter is��?�� asked Prisc as her face turned bashful.

    ��Yes,�� said Assid as he pushed his sses. ��They are going to have intercourse.��

    ��Jin!�� said Prisc out of the blue.

    ��What?�� Jin furrowed his eyebrows.

    She let out a sigh before saying, ��Follow me.��

    The two of them left the field with Jin walking behind his wife before they found themselves in a room.

    ��Jin, I have to tell you something,�� said Prisc before she turned around to face him.

    Jin raised his eyebrows before he yawned.

    ��Please be serious,�� said Prisc as her eyebrow slightly twitched.

    ��What do you want to tell me,�� said Jin.

    ��It��s about our daughter.��

    His eyes suddenly turned sharp, ��What��s wrong?��

    ��She is not what you think she is���� Prisc took a deep breath. ��She is the reincarnation of War Maiden in the flesh.��

    ��I know,�� answered Jin.

    Her eyes opened wide. ��You do?��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Jin nodded before he let out a smile. ��The Eternal Golem and everything, it��s not hard to pull the facts from there. What��s hard was the believing part.��

    Prisc smiled. Despite the aloof look that Lyon and Jin shared together, they were quite sensitive. Much like her and her own daughter, they fell for the same type of man.

    ��I know that I will achieve greatness by being with you,�� said Jin as he suddenly fluttered her heart.

    ��W-What are you talking about,�� said Prisc bashfully as she turned around.

    Hands suddenly reached out from behind her as her shoulders suddenly felt the warmth of a man.

    ��You know since our daughter has finally left us alone,�� said Jin as he let out a warm breath against her nape.

    She shivered before tip-toeing. ��W-Well, I guess we are having our time cut shorttely.��

    (Yes! Yes! Finally a green light!) thought Jin as he humbly thanked Lyon for everything. After the endless journey of finding a man for his beloved daughter, he finally did it. The case was close fully with his win.

    Nobody would have believed that he found the powerful young man that eventually shattered the Mortal World��s face by pretending to be an old man and rowing an old boat on a dangerous sea. He was nning to scout the Abyss Assassins at the time but found a man sitting near a bonfire with a giant monster fish that could feed a whole vige.

    Never give up on the cause. Nobody dared to belittle his way of doing now. The reward he was about to receive was well deserved.

    ��Little Cecile or Little Lyon mighte in the future, but they should not be the only ones trying it. As a family, we must support each other, so let��s do our part. It wouldn��t be lonely with�� well�� want to surprise Cecile with a little sibling?�� said Jin in his attempt to seduce his wife.

    ��I��m old Jin, what are you talking about? Bearing another child is taxing!�� said Prisc in denial. ��Do you know how hard it is to raise Cecile?��

    Jin shook his head, ��She didn��t really have a child phase and straight to adult, it all makes sense, she is the War Maiden after all. But if we make another one, you can be a mother once again.��

    ��Will you act as the father?�� asked Prisc as her eyebrow slightly rose.

    ��O-Of course!��

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>A loud thumping boom ensued as the city once again enter a state of panic.

    ��W-What��s going on?�� A red-haired young man had just entered the city with a couple of figures behind him. They were all wearing a decent cloak to cover their body shape and hade to pass the guard without any suspicion.

    (Did big brother Lyon did that just now?) questioned Zet as he looked at the sky. His eyebrows furrowed but he couldn��t see what��s happening.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>Another loud destructive boom ensued as the city quaked once more.

    Zet looked at the local cultivators panicking and screaming.

    ��Is this the end of the world?!��

    ��Why are there so many earthquakes?!��

    ��This is bad omen, bad omen!��

    The people were in disarray before the guards from the mansion spread out to calm them down. However, one figure sparked the nce from Zet.

    (The one with the butler suit!) thought Zet.

    Assid was standing right at the gate with his sharp eyes being covered by his sses. Looking at the masses screaming and shouting made his tongue feel distasteful.

    One of the guards said, ��Hey calm down!��

    ��Calm down everyone! This is not a natural disaster!��

    The guards preached to be calm but the futile effort was useless and also made matter worse. The panic started to get Assid��s nerve as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    Zet furrowed also furrowed his eyebrows looking at the gesture that Assid made. (What is he going to do?) thought Zet.

    He took a light breath before his nce changed from a butler to a noble. The slight gesture made Zet��s eyes dte before the former suddenly let out a word.

    ��<strong>Quiet.</strong>��

    The mantra spared no one as their souls were immediately shaken. The two figures behind Zet suddenly fell down with their eyes rolled upward.

    The guards, the cultivators, adventurers, not even the cattle were spared. They all dropped down unconscious.

    As if he felt like a dream, Zet saw them falling down one by one before the wild thump that his heartfelt made him roll his eyes. ��A-Amazing.��

    His knees banged against the floor before falling down with his eyes rolled up as well.

    The entire city was shut down effectively as only the trees and flowers were the only ones standing up.

    ��Thank you.��

    Assid bowed once to the city before looking up in a certain direction. ��Please enjoy your time, E�� no, young master Lyon. You of all people deserve it.��

    He turned around before entering the mansion as if something that he did was not extraordinary to themon. Pushing up his sses with his middle finger, another apocalypse dong was heard.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 532: Sleeping With War Goddess

    Chapter 532: Sleeping With War Goddess

    In the same world where Garuda city lies. Two godlike figures were roaming the sky as they fought each other with smiles on their faces. Every blow they let out would tremor the sustainability of the space and raged the sea.

    None of them was pulling their punches. Sweat apanied their faces as afterimages formed. Empty ind with nothing but sands of the beach would be swirled up as they stepped on it, creating a strong tornado.

    One moment and then they were fighting inside the forest. No trees fell down somehow but the old leaves left their home for the first andst time.

    Shadows crossed the sea before fishes jumped out as both of them crashed down. The sshed reached out to the sky and pierced the clouds. Sadly nobody saw it as Assid took care of the city on their behalf.

    In three exact seconds, both of them were standing opposite of each other at the seabed as the water was pushed away from the former contact. Cecile��s clothes had been cut loose but no bruises or wounds were present on her delicateplexion.

    Both of them grinned before the pushed seawater came back crashing at them. The splitter sea came back into one but the couple had already left the ce.

    At the end of the continent was an active volcano. Theva was bubbling and sometimes trying to explode the little rocks at the blue sky, however, the most bizarre thing was the couple was actually standing opposite of each other on a wide enough rock.

    The heat naturally made theirplexion turn slightly red and the sweat that they let out could fill a bucket. res after res. Theva was trying its best to lick the sky.

    Cecile��s outfit started to burn but her skin was not grazed in the slightest. The heat of the volcano proved to be too much for it to handle, Lyon��s on the other hand still kept his clothing intact.

    As seconds went by Lyon��s eyes dted as he would have never expected something so dangerous and alluring at the same time. The fire burnt Cecile��s clothes and gradually revealed her perfect figure. The romance of fire, the volcano was thest ce Lyon would have thought.

    Cecile closed her eyes as she slightly looked up. Like a phoenix returning to ashes and being reborn. She stood gracefully before him.

    Thest bit of the burnt clothes were sent fluttering away from the mouth of the volcano. Cecile opened her eyes with a coquettish smile on her face.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon��s heart thumped as her pupils dted. The world��s most beautiful woman was right in front of him.

    With the sweat on her neck running down toward the daredevil-colored nipples before dropping down against the ground they stood. It was instantly turned into steam.

    Lyon put his right hand to his left shoulder before with one pull, he stripped his clothes off and stored them inside his wedding ring.

    Cecile suddenly rushed forward to Lyon��s surprise before she jumped and opened her arms.

    He caught her in instinct as Cecile moaned with her eyes closed facing the sky. She crossed her legs and locked Lyon��s glutes. She looked down with her hair dropping against his face before whispering to him to the side.

    ��How does it feel to take my virginity twice ?��

    The alluring voice triggered his ecstasy as the blood running down his shaft soon dropped to the ground and evaporated in an instant.

    Using his glutes, Cecile moved up and down as she took control of the position. Lyon was locked with his thighs and calves in constant tension.

    The soaking noise and the constant evaporation of liquid were heard as their moan rivaled the volcano themselves.

    Lyon opened his mouth with his tongue resting on the bottom teeth before taking suckling on the alluring nipples of the War Goddess. The sensation immediately made the chemical in her brain burst out as the wall of her vagina contracted.

    The constant pounding suddenly elerated even faster than the bubblyva around them. Cecile showed no mercy as her physique searched grinding for the finest seeds.

    ��Ah~��

    She moaned before pressing his head against her bosom. ��I��m cumming!��

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    <em></em>Lyon��s heart thumped as at the same time the wall wrapping his penis tightened. He let out his golden seeds inside her womb. The shaft twitched several times for a minute and his legs turned weak with each passing of those seconds.

    His knees banged on the rocky ground but his back was still straight up. Cecile started to move again as the beastly lust inside her auburn eyes couldn��t be quenched that easily.

    His shafts were pounded again and again.

    Her perfect goblet waist couldn��t be any more desirable as every pound that she made with her waist made his little head kiss the entrance of her womb.

    ��Again, again!�� Cecile shouted as she elerated. Her face was already bright red and her eyes were closed as she moved up and down.

    Her alluring voice got Lyon to move his hips up and down and matched her rhythm.

    ��Here it cums!�� said Cecile before she locked him down.

    ��AAAAhn?��

    She moaned to the heavens. Her nectar burst before it instantly evaporated as Lyon grunted. His seeds were being pumped to the core. Again, his shaft twitched for a straight sixty seconds.

    She ced her hands on Lyon��s shoulders with heavy panting. She stood up before Lyon��s seed escaped out of her vagina and flowed to her thighs. Some of them dropped down but they didn��t evaporate.

    ��Let��s turn it up a notch,�� said Cecile lustily before her eyes shed and turned to a horizontal slit. The color of her pupils shifted to gray.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked before a golden aura epassed his figure.

    He suddenly speared Cecile and put her down. Lyon showed no mercy as he grabbed her heels before pushing them forward. Lyon mmed his penis down against her vagina without holding anything back.

    ��Ahn?��

    With each pounding the War Goddess moaned. Her womb was begging for his seed and he answered. The volcano was at constant tremors, along with the whole ind.

    ��Here ites, Lyon!�� said Cecile with a grin before her walls tightened again.

    Lyon opened his eyes wide before his pounding stopped as his testicles twitched.

    ��Hah, hah, hah,�� he was panting as he pulled her legs down.

    Cecile suddenly took the chance to turn around and stand on all four before showing her butt against him. Cecile took a nce over before winking at him.

    Lyon grinned against the invitation that he received.

    The couple was raging against one another as lust and longing of a lifetime eventually devastated the whole ind.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 533: Back Home?

    Chapter 533: Back Home?

    ��Hm!!�� Zet opened his eyes spontaneously. He immediately got up and looked around the room. His eyebrows furrowed. ��This is..��

    ��My room?��

    He suddenly felt a shiver running down his spine. ��That��s impossible, I was inside Garuda City yesterday!��

    <em>*Growl!</em>

    His t stomach growled and begged for fuel. He felt his entire body was weak andcked energy. The sudden fatigue caught him off-guard.

    ��This is weird,�� said Zet as he held his stomach whilst getting out of his bed.

    ��Ah, you��re have woken up, young master,�� a servant called out from the door.

    Zet saw him bowing as if nothing felt out of ce. ��You, where are the elders that apany me to Garuda City?��

    ��Ah, they are already in their room, young master,�� said the servant.

    ��Hm? How did I get here?�� asked Zet.

    ��Ah, about that,�� the servant seemed struggling to exin it to him.

    ��What��s wrong?�� Zet asked.

    ��Young master wasying on the ground in front of the gate, just right outside of the n,�� said the servant as his heart thumped.

    ��What?!�� said Zet as his eyes opened wide.

    He suffered no injuries which was the part that confused him the most.

    (Hm?!) an image of a man in butler attire shed inside his mind. The horror of cultivators copsing under his one word reyed in his mind. He immediately touched his body in several ces but found no wounds.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Y-Young master?��

    ��Are the elders alright?�� asked Zet.

    ��Y-yes, they suffered no injuries.��

    ��Then, did they suffer the same fate as I am?��

    ��Y-Yes.��

    ��Who brought me here?�� said Zet.

    ��You have woken up,�� a ruling voice entered the room before the servant immediately bowed.

    He had a thin beard and connected to his mustache. His hair had the same red as Zet but his face was way older. He too had a curved sword by the side of his waist.

    ��Father! You��re home!�� Zet came rushing before hugging him.

    He smiled but raised his hand to gesture against the servant to leave the two of them alone.

    ��Zet, it��s good that you��re alright,�� said the middle-aged man before rubbing his head. ��Sit down, I need to ask you something.��

    Zet immediately nodded and did as he was told.

    ��Ask away father!�� said Zet with a grin on his face. Seeing the man in front of him, even the hunger that he felt slowly faded.

    ��I was the first one that saw youying outside of our n and I was on my way back too.��

    Zet��s eyes dted in surprise. ��Then, do you know who brought me here? Thest time I recall, I was in the middle of Garuda City, before����

    ��Before?�� asked his father with his eyebrows furrowing.

    ��I passed out, along with the others.��

    ��Weird, the three of you passed out but you were returned back. I had the physician check up on you and found nothing was out of ce. Your meridian is fine, your bones, your muscle, they are all fine. The two elders are fine as well.��

    The middle-aged man crossed his arms. ��I have also checked that city, it seems something mindblowing had happened when I was away.��

    ��IT IS! I found a big brother that I can look up to!��

    ��Huh?�� His father was slightly confused by his son��s words.

    ��He is really amazing father, strongest of them all! I��ve never seen anyone like that.��

    ��Lyon Torga,�� his father suddenly muttered his name.

    ��Yes! Yes! That��s the one, have you met him?��

    His father shook his head. The world where Garuda City lies was still in turmoil. I couldn��t even get near the city with those natural disasters happening and about.��

    ��Turmoil?��

    His father nodded. ��There are multiple disasters happening when I arrived in that world. Some said that Lyon Torga is under attack by some unknown force. More importantly, I saw the Yuki n and the Argonaut n as well on the way there.��

    ��They were there as well?�� said Zet as he furrowed his eyebrows. ��Wait a minute, they thought that big brother Lyon was under attack? Hahaha!��

    ��Hmm? Is something wrong?�� asked his father.

    ��It��s not possible father, that man, big brother Lyon is�� strong. His subordinates are also strong. Before I passed out the rest of the cultivators passed out before me. The inhabitants, even the goose wasid unconscious and the perpetrator was not from an outside force, it was from one of his subordinates.��

    ��Wait a minute, so the whole city was unconscious?��

    Zet nodded. ��With one word.��

    ��A word? You mean a mantra?��

    ��Eh? What��s a mantra?�� asked Zet.

    His father let out a sigh. ��Mantra is a technique exclusive to Ascending Gods cultivators and above. The word will be infused with mana and could strike one��s soul directly. However, in record history, there were only a few who specially trained that technique and could kill a person with one single order. Well, at least that was the legend, I personally never saw anyone kill with one word out of their mouth.��

    His father looked down after he made a harsh swallow. ��But you say, the whole city passed out? Even the animals?��

    Zet nodded repeatedly.

    (That would be ridiculous. What kind of sick control does one have to be able to pull something like that off? I doubt father could do it) his father contemted.

    ��The subordinate that did it was the one they call Assid. He wore a butler suit and sharp sses. He looked really neat and clean to the point that one could feel dirty with one slightest slouch.��

    His father didn��t mind his exaggeration but his eyes constricted. ��W-What did you say? He wore a butler attire?��

    ��What��s wrong father? You��ve met him?��

    His eyes opened wide in disbelief. ��I did! It was on the day that I came back. He was walking past me and greeted me with a slight bow without a word. I naturally gesture back, I thought he was a weirdo or something so I politely bowed back to avoid trouble.��

    (That means it was not a coincidence, if that guy has that much power, he must be wanting me to notice him!) thought the middle-aged man.

    He shook his head before letting out a sigh, ��I need to thank him for bringing you back home safely.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 534: Departure and True Beasts

    Chapter 534: Departure and True Beasts

    ��Wait a minute, father, how many days had passed since I passed out?!�� said Zet as he stood up.

    ��Sssss�� three to four weeks give or take?�� said the middle-aged man.

    ��What?! Then the tournament?!�� Zet suddenly rushed toward the door before his father held him by the back of his cor.

    ��Calm down, Zet.��

    The middle-aged man put him down before letting out a sigh. ��We will go to Heaven this noon. Pack everything you need.��

    ��Oh, Phew! I thought I missed it. Wait a minute, how about big brother Lyon??�� asked Zet.

    The middle-aged man shook his head. ��There is no way to go into Garuda City right now, nobody even knows if it��s still there or not with the raging tornadoes and erupting volcanoes. The ce is a nightmare.��

    (Then again, how ridiculously powerful that butler actually is? He could go in and go out of that apocalypse without even being drenched) thought the middle-aged man before he shook his head.

    ��However, if he is one of his subordinate than it would be fine,�� said the middle-aged man. He was sure nothing would happen to the man his son called big brother.

    ��

    ��We are going first then,�� said Porealus to his grandfather inside the special room.

    The grandfather nodded, ��I��ll be there after you, I have to meet with the other two Great Families first.��

    ��Heh, fine, you know, you should really put a trust to thetter generation sometime soon.��

    ��Hahaha, over my dead body!��

    Porealus shrugged as he smiled. ��Later, grandfather.��

    ��En,�� the old man nodded as he nced back before looking at the broad shoulders of his own grandson. This little gesture escape the young one��s eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��

    Ivy was inside the Yuki n��s most honored ce. She was kneeling with one knee touching to the icy ground. Her cold beauty was exuding even when she lowered her head. However, the ice cold temperature made herplexion turned quite pale.

    ��Ivy, are you sure that you want to participate once again?��

    A woman sitting on the throne opposite Ivy was the one talking.

    ��Matriach, please, I hit eleventh ce at the time. I believe I can enter the top ten now.��

    ��Is the top ten really important for you?��

    ��It is,�� said Ivy as her eyes looked sharp when she took a nce against the matriach.

    The matriach let out a sigh. ��You are the coldest of them all, Ivy. That bitter experience sure had made you who you are right now.��

    Ivy refrained from saying a word.

    ��Then, when will you be departing?�� asked the matriach.

    ��After this.��

    ��I see. So you havee prepared,�� said the Matriach. ��And if I forbid you for going?��

    Ivy eyes were a bit surprised by her words but she didn��t say a word.

    The matriach smiled. ��You would go anyway, huh.��

    The matriach stood up from her throne. ��Alright, you��re permission to enter that rigged tournament is allowed. However one thing that you must promise me. I won��t ept anything worth less than tenth ce!��

    ��Yes, matriach!��

    ��Go, leave me be.��

    ��Yes, matriach.�� Ivy got up before bowing once more. She turned around and left the unguarded throne room.

    The matriach let out a sigh. ��That girl, does she really want to inherit my position. The price to be in this position is not worth it.��

    She sat back on her throne before she contemted. (The situation in Garuda City concerns me. That young man is currently living there but the disastrous natural phenomenon forbids anyone from entering the city. Treas had Heavens as its backing and he destroyed it. I hope its not the Heaven taking their face back out of them but it is very likely).

    The situation indeed had grown wary for some. The thunderous roar, the eruption of magma, the gale of tornado and the tsunami of the sea along with the gigantic tremor. The world where Garuda City lies were on impending doom in the eyes of amoner.

    ��I need to meet with the other patriarchs. Oh right, I forgot to tell her that I will be watching the tournament too. Ah well, I��m sure it will be a nice surprise.�� The matriach smiled.

    ��

    More than twenty days. It was more than twenty days that natural disaster had surrounded the Garuda City.

    Finally on the 23rd day, the massive apocalyptic multiple natural disasters had finally tuned down. The receeding nightmare also started to make the cultivators inside the city to open their eyes.

    They were all weakly struggling to get up along with the cattles. Wondering what had happened they looked at the blue sky that was as normal as any other day. The sun was still visible and nothing was seem out of the ordinary.

    ��Eh? What��s going on?��

    ��Hey look here mister, you sold me a rotten apple?!��

    ��W-What?! That��s impo-?! My fruits!��

    The market entered into dissaray but only for a short moment since the seller��s tears were met with unfamiliar pouch on their disy table. One peek inside and the tears had turned its meaning one eighty degrees. The content was enough to buy ten times the amount of stock that one seller had and every seller each had one pouch on their table.

    They were not only being reimbursed but the trajectory of their life might as well had changed.

    ��Oh? I didn��t remember of having this inside my drawer?�� said an old local cultivator inside his room. He held the pouch with his weary hands, looking at the content immediately snapped open his narrowed eyes.

    Not only the markets, the local cultivators were reimbursed as well. Nobody was left poor when disaster struck. With those wealth, they could leap bounds their cultivation level or their quality of life.

    <em>*sh!</em>

    A tiny dot suddenly shed in the sky before a concerning boom ensued.

    Everyone��s eyes immediately turned toward the huge mansion before seeing a light smoke permeating out.

    ��W-What now?�� said one of the onlookers.

    Meanwhile inside the mansion, Kesya was standing beside Assid.

    ��Assid, how did you know that they wouldnd there? I mean look at that! Theynded precisely on the bed that you have prepared! Not only that, you already cut a hole against the roof and they went through it!��

    Assid turned around before pushing his sses. ��It��s professional��s standard.��

    Kesya immediately slouched before Assid left her. (I doubt even the professional would be as good as you).

    ��But then again���� Kesya turned around before ncing at the couple.

    ��More than twenty days and igniting natural disaster after another.�� She shook her head. ��You two are the true beast here.��

    Lyon was sleeping on top of Cecile with his head resting on her right breast. Both of them were sleeping peacefully.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 535: Emergency Meeting of The Head Families.

    Chapter 535: Emergency Meeting of The Head Families.

    After the three geniuses left to their departure from the Mortal World. The patriarchs or matriarchs of each n were on the move.

    The news naturally spread out toward themon cultivators and they all started to have their own thought about what they might actually want to discuss.

    ��There must be one thing that they want to talk about.��

    ��Yes I agree, there is only one person that they want to talk about.��

    ��They want to handle that dangerous young man. Treas��s destroyer.��

    The nearby cultivators were all nodding in agreement as they heard what they talked about. There was nothing else to discuss but him.

    Treas had sumbed to total destruction but the great-grandaughter of the said man was marrying the assant instead. Those who had witnessed the destruction didn��t dare to speak a lot about it. The ace cards that he held were too powerful for their bravery to handle nor for their minds toprehend.

    ��The meeting will be, of course, closed off from the public.��

    ��Damn, I wish I could hear what they say.��

    ��Do you think that they would n an attack against him?��

    ��I heard that Garuda City is currently in crazy turmoil, I think it��s impossible.��

    ��Haven��t you heard? The situation in Garuda City has receded. We could visit the ce again!��

    ��What?! Don��t tell me there will be another war?! I��m not ready!��

    ��I think so, I mean look at the timing. The young generations, Zet, Porealus, and Ivy are all on good terms with Lyonst time I checked. However, the three of them are going to Heaven as we speak.��

    ��Damn! The timing is not looking food for him.��

    Though they were specting about what��s going to happen. None of them, not a single one of the cultivators thought that Lyon was dead from the natural disasters that urred in that world. With the power of the trio, they doubted that even a falling star could kill him.

    ��Oh look, it��s the head of the Arunga family!��

    ��Damn, they are as punctual as ever.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The old man was flying toward a lone ind where many onlookers had stayed and hovered in the air. One of the elders behind the old man immediately elerated forward before shouting at them.

    ��Scram!��

    The onlookers immediately shrieked and moved away from the ce they were stationing.

    The mean-looking elder immediately bowed before letting the old man past him. The other elders stood beside the former and guarded one side of the ind. The distance was pretty far and not even a shout could be heard despite the empty hindrance for the sound to travel.

    On the other end, the matriarch of the Yuki n wasing toward the ind the same way that Ivy once did. A line of the path was formed by freezing the ocean. The beautiful white horses were rushing toward the ind while dragging a single beautiful carriage.

    However, midway through their run, the driver suddenly pulled her rein and gradually decreased the speed of the horses. The Yuki elders that were following her from above halted as well.

    The door of the carriage was opened before a beautiful thick dress was revealed. Her feet were unseen and her face wore a thick veil.

    She spared a nce toward the old man of the Arunga with her beautiful pale icy pupils. The expression under the veil was unknown but based on her narrowing eyes, she was smiling.

    The icy ground that she was standing on her feet suddenly pushed her figure forward like a wave. She was the queen as not lift of a finger before nature obeyed her will. All the way to the grassy part of the ind, and it was only then done she finally lift her foot.

    ��You��rete,�� the old man spoke as he had sat down in one of the four chairs avable. There was not a single table at all and he looked at the woman with a slight disappointment in his eyes. ��Younger Generation, the mortal world is doomed. The discipline that these youths had was nothingpared to mine.��

    The matriarch replied, ��I would have swallowed your remark were I not the matriarch and still nothing but a disciple of the Yuki n. However, I will only forgive you once, do it again and see how your heart beats in ice.��

    She was not ring but the killing intent she let out made the old man��s eyes turn serious for a second.

    ��Hmph!�� the old man only grunted.

    (Porealus must have it tough to have someone like him to lead the family) thought the matriarch before she sat down directly opposite of the old man.

    The discipline from the Arunga family was known wide and far. Only Porealus, the young master of the n was seen to dislike the extreme and rigid discipline that his n taught.

    Seeing his grandson was not up to par with the way he used to be, was one of the many reasons he still won��t acknowledge the power of thetter generation.

    ��I see that you all havee before me, please forgive my tackiness.��

    The matriarch and the old man immediately turned their nce before seeing someone had already sat on the third seat.

    He was an old man with thick white eyebrows that could cover his eyes from sunlight. Unlike the old man from the Arunga family, he was not tensed nor is he extreme against his politeness. His skin may be weary with time and his lips had cracks, but the power that this old man had was surmounting.

    ��Why is it you thate here and not your son, Tael?�� said the old man.

    ��Hoho, you still remember my name despite that extreme way of life that you bear? I��m honored, Carius,�� said Tael as he nodded. ��About the question, my son is apanying my grandson to his tournament.��

    ��Bah! He will waste your grandson if that��s how he decides to raise him.��

    ��Hehe, Carius you speak broadly about me and I won��t care, but speak ill about my son and grandson, your head will roll,�� the threatening words immediately put Carius in his ce.

    The matriarch of the Yuki n furrowed her eyebrows. (This old man is an old legend, even though he looks really frail, his sword art must be devastatingly high! I never thought that he would still be alive though)

    ��Now, then who might you be, young miss? Are you the new matriarch?�� asked Tael.

    The matriarch nodded, ��I am, I was once a disciple from the Yuki n.��

    ��Ah, I see, no wonder, no wonder,�� said Tael as he nodded.

    (These old men) the matriarch smirked (They didn��t even ask my name).

    ��Where is the previous one though?�� Tael asked.

    ��She is currently hibernating in a sealed room,�� said the matriarch.

    ��Oh,�� he didn��t inquire further but seemed to be contemting something.

    These three figures could easily decide the fate of the Mortal Worlds. The very foundation of peace was held by these three, at least, the grand peace that was.

    ��This emergency meeting will be of course, about the fourth seat,�� said Carius after a light cough.

    ��Ah, I heard of him�� my grandson liked him a lot hahaha! He must be a good fellow then,�� said Tael as heughed.

    ��Tael, you old fool, don��t you know what he had done?!�� said Carius.

    ��What?�� asked Tael as he shrugged. He had been detached from worldly affairs for quite some time now and couldn��t catch up with everything this soon.

    ��Didn��t your son tell you or something?!��

    ��Nope, he just came back, took my grandson to his tournament as if he was five. Hahaha, I raised a good one.��

    ��The underlying problem that�� the Arunga mentioned was about where Lyon actually kills cultivators from heaven. However, they were not just some random cultivator from the Mortal World. One of them was a captain of a guard of the two youths that controlled the Treas family,�� said the Matriarch.

    ��That��s right. If he is a guard then it must be from one of the prestigious families in Heaven. They will take his wrath upon him and the rest of the Mortal World! Innocent people will die,�� said Carius.

    ��Hmm, that is a worrisome problem,�� said Tael. ��However, if they decided to fight back then wouldn��t it happen sooner thanter?��

    ��So you knew about it all along you old bastard!�� said Carius with his eyes ring.

    ��Hahaha!�� Tael onlyughed it off.

    ��The disaster around the Garuda City was what worried me, I don��t know if it were their doing or not.��

    ��Hmm? Oh, Garuda City, yeah, I was visiting that ce yesterday. Crazy,�� said Tael as he averted his nce toward his curved sword.

    (So crazy) Tael smiled as he rubbed and caressed his sword.

    The small gesture was naturally caught by the other two.

    (He knew something!) thought both of them at the same time.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 536: Fear

    Chapter 536: Fear

    ��Tell us what you know, Tael!�� said Carius with his eyebrows furrowed.

    The matriarch of the Yuki n also put her nce toward Tael.

    The matter concerning the Mortal World must be shared at all costs since the three of them could decide the very fate of it.

    Tael understood their re. He might have detached himself from worldly affairs but no matter what, he was born in this world.

    ��Hohoho, you want to know right?�� said Tael as heughed wholeheartedly. ��Why should I tell you though? Weren��t you there with me, Carius?��

    ��I was not there with you,�� said Carius as he waved his hand in denial. ��You were way over there when I was over here. Naturally, I couldn��t see what you saw!��

    The matriarch of the Yuki n chuckled looking at old Carius getting flustered by simple words from Tael. He might be a stern old man but Tael managed to peel off that thick skin of his. (Maybe it is one of theprehension that one received after detaching one��s self from the world).

    ��Alright, calm down old friend, you might stop your heart if you keep being angry all the time.��

    Tael chuckled.

    ��Hmph! This is nothing but the fruit of mybor leading my n. If my heart stopped for protecting my n then so be it.��

    ��So noble, I appraise you. Despite being a grunting old man, you are still the same noble I knew from back then.��

    ��Of course I am, I��m not as mischievous as you,�� said Carius.

    ��Hahaha, well, I don��t want to make a beautifuldy waiting with our old chalk of nonsense,�� said Tael before his nce was put to neither of the two.

    The matriarch of the Yuki n smiled.

    ��You remember that I went there on my own ord right? I didn��t even bring any of my elders there.��

    ��You are still as careless as ever,��mented Carius as he nodded before crossing his arms.

    He was there and witnessed the old man was almost brooding over against the raging storm. The wild thunder made sure that no ordinary cultivator could evene approach. However, the main problem was that Lyon was said to be resting at Garuda��s mansion ever since the destruction of the wealthiest family in the Mortal World.

    ��Well, what did you see that we don��t?��

    ��You won��t believe it even if I tell you,�� said Tael as he shook his head.

    Carius was about to berate him for joking around but after seeing those sharp eyes he refrained from his intention.

    ��I won��t ask you, Carius, but I will ask you, Matriarch Yuki, oh, please excuse this old man for assuming your name, but may I call you Matriarch Yuki?��

    The matriarch nodded with a smile hidden under her thick blue ice veil.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��I��m sure that you have witnessed the ce firsthand too just at a different time than us. Tell me, do you think that disaster is from nature or manmade?�� asked Tael.

    The matriarch slightly averted her nce to the side as she contemted. She returned her nce toward Tael before nodding, ��I believe that it is manmade.��

    ��Oh, everyone knew that! There is no way that multiple disasters could ur at one time!�� said Carius as he spits out the obvious.

    ��Then, how many men do you think it would take for those disasters to happen simultaneously,�� asked Tael as he leaned his head slightly toward Carius.

    Carius pulled back with furrowing eyebrows, ��Four? Tornado, tsunami, volcano erupting, earthquake.��

    Tha matriarch nodded in agreement to what Carius had just said. Considering each one was responsible for one natural disaster of that level, then four was the most dangerous answer. With one controlling a natural disaster of that size for an extended period of time, they could only imagine the power of the four cultivators.

    ��Hahaha, that��s what I thought you would say, four, but these weary eyes of mine said otherwise.��

    Carius and the matriarch furrowed their eyebrows. The man talking had trained in the way of the sword more than half of his life. His eyes might seem old and being beaten whole by time but the sharpness was as sharp as the de on the side of his waist.

    He pointed out with his index fingers and middle fingers rose from his knuckle. ��Two.��

    Their eyes opened wide in disbelief. The pupils shrank as they gawked at the number he showed them.

    ��Gah! Impossible!�� said Carius as he was the first one to deny the number.

    ��I-I��m sorry but I��m afraid I have to agree with him,�� said the Matriarch. She was not even confident if the exertion of her full power managed to freeze a quarter of a world. However, the disasters in that world upied every corner.

    ��Heh, I was there, Carius. You think your eyes could see better than me?��

    Carius refrained to answer. It was true that Tael��s eyes were better than both of thembined. His instinct had been honed for countless years.

    ��Are you sure that they were only two? Do you know where they were from?�� asked the matriarch.

    The identity of the two cultivators responsible for this matter was crucial for their decision.

    Tael shook his head, ��No, I don��t know where they came from, I couldn��t even see their figures clearly. Only their silhouettes.��

    ��Silhouettes?��

    ��However, I did notice that none of the disasters befell the Garuda City itself. I see it by myself, not a single thunder even struck that ce.��

    ��What?!�� eximed both of them.

    (Then, what was the purpose of the natural disasters then?) thought the matriarch as she shared the same question inside Carius��s mind.

    ��Are you sure that none of it touched Garuda City?�� said Carius.

    ��I��m sure, I mean, my grandson was there at the time,�� said Tael.

    ��What?! Then where is he now?��

    ��Hm? Carius? Why are you getting nervous over theter generations?��

    ��Tch!�� Carius crossed his arms as he looked away. A slight blush was on the old man��s face. The stern character that he always disyed on others broke on instinct.

    ��Hahaha!�� Taelughed as the matriarch��s chuckle was unheard of.

    ��But nheless, my grandson was safe and sound. My son apparently found him at the front of my gate. Of course, he reported back to me. This happened after a few days I was there to witness the disaster, I didn��t even know that my grandson was visiting him.��

    Tael rubbed his chin with his thumb before muttering. ��I think that he is rather close with Lyon. As if idolizing him or something hahaha.��

    ��My grandson apparently too,�� said Carius.

    ��I can��t say about that with Ivy,�� the matriarch chuckled. (That disciple of mine is too uptight and cold).

    ��Do you mind if I turned back the conversation to those two silhouettes that you saw?�� asked the matriarch of the Yuki n.

    ��Hm..?��

    ��Can you discern anything about the silhouettes? Any movement that might give us a clue to identify them.��

    Identifying even one person would be enough. No matter how small the detail was, she needed it.

    ��Hmm�� I can hardly say, but one thing for sure was that I don��t think your ears should hear about my thought on what they were doing.��

    The matriarch furrowed her eyebrows, ��What do you mean?��

    ��Hoho, please do not misunderstand my intention. I��m not saying that you are not qualified to hear it. What I��m trying to say is, it might be a bit too vulgar for you.��

    ��Vulgar?��

    Carius twitched his eyebrows, ��You��re not joking are you?��

    The old friend immediately notice what he was trying to say.

    ��I��m not Carius,�� said Tael as he shook his head with a weak smile.

    ��Perhaps I have no idea what you��re getting at, please tell me clearly,�� said the matriarch.

    Tael shrugged his shoulder before looking at her and said, ��They were having sex.��

    ��W-What?!�� the matriarch immediately eximed as she stood up. She was blushing but Tael��s eyes told her no lie.

    ��Are you sure that it couldn��t be anything else?��

    ��I��m sorry, I might have learned over a thousand sword moves but none of it describe what they were doing at the time. It was sex alright.��

    The matriarch couldn��t believe her ears before she sat back down. ��T-This, this is����

    She was lost for words. She wouldn��t even expect that intercourse would be the answer. (They ignited the natural disasters by having��?!).

    Her mind was lost. She couldn��t decide if they were uncouth or strong at the point.

    ��I see that you were looking at your sword, what was that about?�� asked Carius. Normally this type of question won��t even daree out of any cultivator, but only he could ask Tael directly.

    Tael grinned as the grin reminded one of Zet��s.

    ��My sword was shaking the moment I saw that two silhouettes, no, the moment I stepped into that world!��

    ��What��? What did feel from your sword?��

    Tael opened his mouth before the word that came out from his throat made their eyes stretch wide in disbelief.

    ��Fear.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 537: Meeting Over

    Chapter 537: Meeting Over

    Fear. The word made their heart skip a beat because the one that said that word was none other than a master that honed the way of the sword more than half of his life. The shaking sword was not umon since every newbie will experience it, however, the man was a master in his craft.

    His skills in the way of the sword were honed to the point that he decided to detach himself from worldly affairs.

    ��Hahaha!�� Taelughed his heart off. Seeing the disbelieving faces of the two he couldn��t help it.

    Carius furrowed his eyebrows, ��Why are you so happy about it?! The fact that those two could make your sword trembling in fear does not concern you?!��

    The matriarch of the Yuki n nodded. A figure that mighty was unheard of, let alone two. Even when he was sitting here between the two his sword didn��t react one bit.

    ��Why wouldn��t I be happy? It means that there is still a huge mountain on my path that I needed to climb! Bahahaha!��

    Tael��sugh was almost heard by the elders surrounding the empty ind as some of them turned around with wary on their faces.

    ��Hahaha��.�� Tael��sugh gradually died down before he let out a sigh. ��However, those two were not the only dangerous ones.��

    ��Are you suggesting that there are others?�� asked the matriarch.

    Tael slowly crossed his arms before he nodded. ��Don��t forget the fact that the city didn��t suffer at all. Someone or maybe a group of cultivators protected it.��

    ��Ah,�� the matriarch contemted. (He is right, the ones evoking the natural disasters are not the only ones that we should be wary about but the ones protecting the city from harm�� but��) her eyebrows twitched as she couldn��t believe that intercourse could ignite multiple disasters at the same time. The ce was worse than warfare.

    ��First and foremost, that brat Garuda won��t be the one doing it,�� said Carius as he shook his head to further cement his opinion.

    ��Lyon was in the city or maybe currently is,�� said the matriarch.

    ��Lyon�� hmm�� there is something about that young man that felt off.��

    Though the matriarch didn��t notice it, Tael sure did. He raised his eyebrows at the polite words Carius said when he was mentioning Lyon.

    ��Must be the three powerhouses that protect him, I��m sure of it,�� said Carius as he nodded.

    The matriarch slightly furrowed her eyebrows, ��The giant, the elf, and the butler. Quite odd for a trio but, this oddbination makes them more mysterious.��

    ��The butler is one thing, but the other two,�� muttered the matriarch.

    ��Maybe�� the era will change���� said Tael as he looked against the empty fourth sit.

    The vacant seat belonged to Treas, the old man that was greedy for treasures and richness. He earned what he had deserved, money and fame at the cost of his own family before thetter executed him.

    For now, and all three of them agree, of the new owner of the fourth seat.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Tael, if you, me, and the Yuki n allbined, can we destroy his forces?�� asked Carius.

    Tael and the matriarch immediately furrowed their eyebrows. However, they understand what he was saying. ying the devil advocate was necessary. Not everything will go smoothly.

    ��You mean to say that if they went rough, could we stop them?�� asked Tael with a smile against this noble friend of his.

    Carius only gave him a side nce for affirmation.

    ��Maybe,�� answered Tael.

    ��I don��t have a definitive answer either,�� said the matriarch of the Yuki n.

    Without the knowledge of Lyon��s forces�� power limit, it would be hard for them to gauge the oue.

    ��If you can pick one to fight, who would you rather fight, Tael?��

    ��That��s a hard question, but I think any one of the three would be more than enough.��

    ��More than enough?! Are you sure?��

    ��Though the people might be overexaggerating their power my feeling said otherwise. They might be underestimating them instead.

    ��I don��t disagree,�� said the matriarch. ��There is still a whole lot that we don��t know about them despite being powerful.��

    ��I know something about the butler though,�� said Tael.

    ��What is it? Couldn��t you have said that sooner?!�� said Carius.

    ��I couldn��t, the opportunity had not shown itself before now. Besides, it is not that important,�� said Tael.

    ��Patriarch Tael, I��m sorry, but I disagree, every little detail would prove to be worthwhile,�� said the matriarch of the Yuki n.

    ��Well, the butler was good at cooking and mixing drinks,�� said Tael beforeughing.

    The two of them had ck lines over their head as they heard his words.

    ��Hahaha! I��m not kidding, my grandson loved the drinks that he made. He said that he was preparing a unique drink for each of them. Try asking your disciple about it hahaha!��

    ��I take back my words,�� muttered the matriarch.

    Carius stood up, ��The matter regarding the Garuda City needed to be pending until the condition of the world was essible.��

    ��Oh, are we ending it here? Damn, after all these years, no one brought a table,�� said Tael before he slowly stood up.

    Carius took one step forward before his eyebrows rose. He turned around before asking them, ��Tael, matriarch, do you ever heard the legend of War Maiden?��

    ��Oh? Are we starting again?�� Tael sat back down on his seat.

    Matriarch��s eyes had turned sharp (He must be talking about that ce). She had heard the report from her bright disciple, Ivy, what happened in there. Especially since how she saw firsthand that Lyon was fighting against something huge made of rocks.

    The matriarch said, ��I��ve heard about it, the War Maiden, the one that defeated the Eternal Golem.��

    Carius nodded, ��That��s right. The sessful expedition this time was led by none other than Cecile, daughter of that brat Jin.��

    ��Cecile���� muttered the matriarch. (There was a time where I tried to recruit both her and Ivy, that sure brings some memories).

    ��I��ve heard that she is married to Lyon. I still haven��t seen them myself, I should give them some giftster,�� said the matriarch.

    ��Their marriage is not what��s important here,�� said Carius with a little hint of a scowl.

    The matriarch shook her head, ��It is important, I would want to avoid meaningless war if I can.��

    Carius shook his head, ��Never mind.��

    Carius refused to exin further before he took off.

    ��What? That��s it?�� said Tael before letting out a sigh. He averted his nce toward the veiled beauty beside her. ��Please don��t mind that old bones attitude, his personality is quite uptight but he is generally a good guy. Just not capable of socializing with your generations, well, any generations actually.��

    The matriarch chuckled before she stood up, ��I don��t mind at all, but it surprises me though, I thought I would see my generation to lead the n but it seemed like I stuck with the legends instead.��

    ��Oh, hahaha, I thought too, well I get to meet one though, beggars can��t be choosers,�� said Tael before heughed.

    ��Well then, I need to excuse myself, patriarch.��

    ��Oh don��t call me patriarch, I gave that title to my son already hahaha! I��m just an old man now.��

    ��Then, High Elder Tael, please excuse me.��

    Tael nodded with a wry smile.

    The matriarch of the Yuki n proceeded to leave the same way she departed here.

    Tael looked at the woman riding the pir of ice before turning around. He put his nce on the horizon with his weary eyes being basked by the sun.

    ��Hah,�� he let out a sigh. ��That young man��s power was really extraordinary.��

    ��I��m sorry that I had lied to you people but, you wouldn��t believe the two identities of that silhouettes. I caught a glimpse of their faces. The auburn hair could only belong to Cecile. Then the man was, of course, Lyon.��

    ��It was a mere sh of a second before three pairs of eyes were ring me down. Almost putting my heart to a stop. That man is more dangerous than what you guys think. The new era is dawning.��

    The old man leaped before going his way toward his n.

    ��

    While they were returning home, the news about the receding natural disasters inside that world started to spread among the cultivators.

    Garuda City opened again and the structure of the world started to return normal, though some of them werepletely different than thest time.

    ��What the����

    ��What happened?��

    ��Is this the same ce?��

    The visitors that wereing out from the gate of the world gawked at the newyout where Garuda City lie. Their eyes were feasting something that their brain did not expect. After the colossal disasters that happened at the same time. They were expecting somend shifts and an unsightly world but instead.

    ��This is�� magical���� said one of the visitors as their pupils dted.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 538: Afterglow

    Chapter 538: Afterglow

    The world was nothing like they had once known.

    The blue nket of the world was adorned with a strand of white wide fibers. They were moving slowly as the gentle wind hushed a stranded leaf. The grasses rustled a fine hymn that could calm the restless hearts.

    A beautiful set of rainbows stretched across from the end of the horizon to the other. The bright sun was as radiant as ever but the permeating heat was like the warmth of that of a mother.

    The cultivators were captivated by the view. The moment they approached tond nearby, they were intoxicated by the wooden scent of the fresh forest also the earthly scent that had been basked by the blood of the earth.

    The beautiful world was different from what they once knew.

    Beyond the gate of Garuda City, was a bustling conversation of the market. Many of them were haggling prizes but one could see the smile behind those eyes. Even the guard guarding the entrance seemed to be in a good mood.

    ��Weren��t they having a natural disaster for almost three weeks straight?�� wondered one of the cultivators.

    ��Are they on shrooms?��

    ��What about young master Lyon?!��

    Of course, the main attraction, despite how beautiful the world had turned to, was back to the man himself. His name and fame spread out exponentially across the world. Nobody dared to tick off or even offend him.

    The result of the emergency meeting of those heads was still unclear for the cultivators. However, they could certainly understand that the disaster was not resulting in any significant changes toward the city despite the happy mood of the residents.

    The rest of the geniuses were heading toward the tournament that was held in Heaven. They had heard some rumors that he was also nning to join that opened tournament.

    Unlike the rest of the geniuses, Lyon��s strength was still a mystery for those who had not witnessed his strength. The trio before him had been famous already andes from a respectful family. Whilst Lyon was a nobody before. His identity was shrouded in mystery.

    ��

    Meanwhile, the young man inside the mansion started to regain his consciousness from the wild session.

    ��Ngh..�� his eyebrows twitched before his eyes slowly opened.

    The sweet scent of arrogance yet feminine was dancing inside his nose, kissing his nostrils before letting them go. He opened his eyes wide as he realized that his head was resting on top of the voluptuous breast that could befall many heroes.

    ��Heh,�� he narrowed his eyes as he smirked before he gradually closed his eyes.

    ��Sleeping again?��

    The voice made Lyon open his eyes once more. He looked up and found the auburn beauty was smiling at him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Good morning~,�� said Lyon before he yawned and snuggled back to her body.

    ��Hehe, you��re acting like a baby,�� said Cecile before shebed his hair with her fingers.

    ��I wish to stay like this a little bit longer,�� muttered Lyon.

    ��Sadly, not every wish is granted,�� said Cecile with a smile before she pushed him up. ��C��mon let��s eat.��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon looked to the side only to find the table was already serving foods on top of it. He furrowed his eyebrows as he noticed the slight steaming out from the soup. (This is freshly made).

    ��Did Assid cook this?��

    ��Of course,�� said Cecile as she got up and opened the closet.

    Lyon took a nce at something that��s creating more heat than the food. He was still sitting on top of the bed, didn��t even realize that there was a huge hole on the roof.

    The sunlight hit just right as the backside of her body was shimmering and glowing. Lyon smiled as he shook his head in gratification.

    ��I��m taking a shower, you have sullied me after all,�� said Cecile as she took a side nce and winked at him.

    Lyon slightly scratched his nose before heid back on the bed with his arms crossed behind his head. His wife walked to the bathroom before closing the door.

    He took a deep breath before letting out with a smile on his face.

    ��I see that you finally came back after your lustful ��training��.��

    His eyes opened wide before he rose from the bed, ��L-Lumina!��

    The dragon woman was leaning on the side of the door with her slithering eyes looking at Lyon. It was apparent that she was a bit appalled about what he had done. Thetter could only smile wryly in response before saying.

    ��Well�� I don��t really have an excuse.��

    ��No, you don��t,�� said Lumina before she turned her body to face him.

    (Damn, this is a hard situation!) said Lyon as he doubt whatever he said would please down the woman that was ring at him.

    She slightly turned her nce a bit downward before Lyon furrowed his eyebrows and followed suit.

    ��It seems that she is capable of extinguishing your lustpletely.��

    ��Heh, hehehe���� Lyon could only make a dry chuckle as he scratched the back of his head.

    Lumina let out a sigh, ��Do you know how many days have gone by while you��re nulling your pent-up stress out?��

    ��Eh? I, uh, I don��t know to be honest, haha!�� said Lyon as heughed while crossing his arms.

    ��Almost three weeks.��

    The one that answered it was not Lumina, instead it was another woman. She had beautiful violet hair and was younger than thetter.

    ��Luna���� said Lyon as he raised his eyebrows. (What is this situation��). He was in between three beautiful women but the situation was not as much as he was hoping to be.

    Though Luna didn��t show as much re as Lumina did. He could sense the jealousy that was buried within those pupils.

    Luna slightly turned bashful as she looked at his bare torso. It reminded her of the event where she had spent nights in the sky with him.

    ��I came here to tell you that the tournament that you are going to enter will be held soon,�� said Luna after a few fake coughs.

    ��Tournament? Again�� hah���� Lyon let out a sigh. (Why did I say that on impulse�� damn heat of the moment!).

    Lyon opened his nket before standing up beside the bed. He yawned as he stretched his arms to the sky before his lips opened and closed a few times. His body felt really weak and exhausted and one foot forward felt like lifting a thousand mountains.

    ��Eh?�� Lyon looked toward the twodies whose faces had turned as red as a tomato.

    Luna was covering her face with her hands but her fingers let out a gap for her right eye to peek whilst Lumina slightly nce away with a blush on her cheeks.

    ��What? Why are you guys acting so shy?�� asked Lyon before he sat down beside the table. ��You have seen it before, haven��t you?��

    ��T-That��s not it! You should put some clothes on!�� said Luna as she pointed at him.

    ��But we are a family, aren��t we? It��s fine,�� said Lyon as he lightly shove her order away with a shoo of his hand.

    Though the word family warmth their hearts, his face was hit by the nket on the bed.

    ��Hmph.��

    It was Lumina who threw the nket at him.

    ��Tch, fine,�� said Lyon as Luna nodded repeatedly in agreement.

    ��Have you guys eaten yet?�� asked Lyon after covering his body.

    ��It��s already past lunchtime,�� said Lumina.

    ��But you��re still hungry, aren��t you?�� said Lyon with a smile. He vaguely knew the bowel of the dragon was as vast as the sea.

    Seeing the delicious food on disy, ��I-I guess I could take a bite or two.��

    Lyon smiled, ��You to Luna, or should I say, President?��

    Luna jerked her eyebrows upward as she heard what he just said. Their first meeting was back at the Nostria Academy where the red thin line of fate was woven. She was the president of the student council whilst Lyon was filling in the vacant spot of vice-president. Her own plot of entrapping him to work for her turned out to be a sess, a huge sess if one was allowed to say.

    ��Just call me, Luna. Oh right! Do you even attend the ss at the academy at all?�� said Luna as she just reminded that Lyon was technically still a student of the academy.

    ��Lyon going to a school?�� said Lumina as she raised one of her eyebrows. She looked at the young man in front of her whilst sipping her tea. (What would he be like as a student I wonder).

    ��Yes, sadly, I was forced by the queen there to enter the school,�� said Lyon dejectedly. However, without attending that academy, he wouldn��t have met the others either. ��Yes, I did attend the ss, well, to sleep.��

    Lumina gave out a rare chuckle as Luna was letting out a sigh.

    The door to the bathroom was opened with a click before out goes the epitome of a woman. She was in the middle of drying her auburn hair with her towel whilst covering nothing under it.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 539: Not Yet

    Chapter 539: Not Yet

    The auburn beauty put up a smile against the three of them.

    Luna��s pupils dted as she looked at the cream of the crop woman right in front of her. The lines on her abs were visible with clear slightly darker lines of herplexion. Her voluptuous breasts were hardly covered by her hair and her other arm reached out to an already prepared warm tea.

    She put her other hand on her waist before she drank it without the unnecessary way to savor such a delicate drink.

    The tomboyish woman was unlike Ayumu nor Karina. She was a full-fledged mature woman that was at the peak of her age. She quite frankly didn��t care about other meaningless things most of the time.

    She put her cup on top of the beautiful saucer before sitting down right beside Lyon. Her skin was damped from the bath before but it was enough for her to sitfortably.

    ��Hm?�� Cecile raised one of her eyebrows. ��Why are you blushing, Luna?��

    ��Na?! I-I����

    Lyon raised both of his eyebrows. ��This is the first time I see you flustering.��

    ��Shut up,�� said Luna as she look another way.

    ��Cecile, you��re naked,�� said Lumina as she couldn��t be bothered anymore.

    ��Ah right, well, there is only one towel left,�� said Cecile before she chuckled.

    ��Hmm,�� Lumina gave her a side nce.

    Cecile shrugged, ��Alright, alright�� madam Lumina.�� She winked at her.

    Lumina almost spat her drink but managed to hold it off to thest second.

    Lyon slightly tilted his head in confusion.

    ��Don��t you realize it, Lyon, out of the four of us here, who is the oldest?�� said Cecile as she lit the fuse to a bomb.

    ��Oh���� (Shit) thought Lyon as he realized what the ��madam�� was for.

    Since Luna was at the same age as Lyon and Cecile was reincarnated into this world recently. That made Lumina the oldest of the four of them.

    Lyon was of course wondering about the real age of his dear Lumina, but the atmosphere had turned increasingly tense due to Cecile��s teasing word.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��You have something you want to say to me? Cecile.��

    (There it is!) thought Lyon as he let out a sigh. (Woman��s age is still sensitive no matter if she were a dragon or a human�� especially a dragon) thought Lyon. The mystical being could live for a very long time without cultivating due to their innate power alone. Coupled with the cultivation method, her lifespan far exceeds those of human cultivators.

    Lumina was looking at her changing clothes with a re on her end. Despite putting the teacup on its respective saucer calmly, the raging intent on her mimic was extraordinary.

    ��I have nothing to say to you but sorry,�� said Cecile after finishing wearing her casual clothes on.

    She sat back beside Lyon as if nothing happened before grabbing an empty te and started eating.

    Lumina narrowed her eyes before she resumed her calmness. The super-changing emotion that she disyed was making Lyon slightly nervous.

    He was already holding the table so that she didn��t flip it out of anger and ruin the foods he had not yet eaten. He made a silent sigh of relief before he grabbed a fork.

    The lunch was not as merry as he would have expected as the room was only filled with the subtle crunching of the delicacies in their mouths.

    (I guess this is nice) thought Lyon as he looked around him. He was eating with three beauties. One was a tiger, one was a dragon and one was a war goddess. The serene atmosphere was calming to the touch and the sunshine that wasing from the hole on the roof only enchanted them.

    After a few chats and smiles, Lyon got up from his feet before taking a bath himself. The warm water immediately soothed his tense muscle as he slipped down the water before lightly blowing bubbles in it.

    ��I��m exhausted,�� said Lyon as he looked up with his legs spread out to the side of the tub. He suddenly let out a smile.

    (This position reminded me of that summoning day) thought Lyon. He was chilling in his house in the bath under the thunderstorm that basked the city before noticing a shaking fridge.

    He opened his eyes before looking against the window nearby. The sun was still up in the sky, radiating her glory to the people.

    ��I hope this is not a dream���� said Lyon before he suddenly felt restless. ��If this is a dream, then don��t wake me up.��

    The people he had met suddenly shed before his eyes. The moment where he came here for the first time up until leading to this point of time. Dragon, elves, golems, and the rest. He would have never thought that those things existed. He slightly leaned upon the head of the tub before slouching and looking at his palms.

    The root of the solution was in his second ring. Cecile��s words echoed in his mind.

    ��That rings hold a key.��

    ��A key to my sealed memory,�� muttered Lyon. ��It seems really surreal to have a past life, but, I don��t mind hehe.��

    Lyon looked up and wondered. ��I wonder why would the old me seal my memories though? And the answer lies beyond where the key would take me, huh.��

    He smirked as he answered his own question.

    ��Sea memories, how do you even ess that ce,�� muttered Lyon before he slowly closed his eyes.

    ��

    ��Huh����

    Lyon opened his eyes before he suddenly found himself standing on top of a clear transparent teau. He looked down before seeing an actual sea with shes of images floating and disappearing.

    ��Wait! Is this sea of memories? Are you kidding me? That��s all I have to do?!�� said Lyon as he shook his head with a smirk.

    ��Well�� to be fair, I��m the host,�� said Lyon before he noticed himself naked. ��No need for clothes here.��

    ��Let me guess,�� muttered Lyon before he turned around.

    He snorted with a smile on his face, ��There it is, one big and a giant double door.��

    Right in front of him was a giant door made of unknown material. The door was locked with giant chains surrounding it and one huge lock in the middle to seal it tight. There was nothing behind the floating door nor there was something on the sides. It was just one floating giant door.

    Lyon willed with his thought to float before he approached the giant lock.

    ��Oh? The giant lock is actually a part of the double door? Now that is something,�� said Lyon before he got an idea. ��The key is no go, but maybe I could take a little peek?��

    He slightly slouched down and looked through the hole of the giant lock. ��Hmm, I can not see a thing.��

    He let out a sigh before crossing his arms. ��Hah�� if I opened this doorter, will I still be me now?��

    Lyon opened his palm before a giant key was formed floating above him. The key was really simple looking but it could only open one lock due to its magnitude in size.

    <em>*Thump</em>

    His heart was thumping as he was this close to unveiling the secret of his own life. The desire to open the door slowly swelled up inside his body.

    (I��m behind this door�� Lyon�� the real Lyon Torga is behind this door) thought Lyon before he made a harsh swallow.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked before his eyes turned sharp. With a flick of his palm, the key rotated before pointing at the lock.

    His hair fluttered before he pushed his palm forward. The key etched into the lock perfectly before giving out a loud daunting boom as a result.

    He suddenly felt a chill breeze crashing against his body as he closed his eyes. He realized that the soothing piece that he felt right now, was nothing sort of a miracle.

    He slowly buried his fingers into his palm as if getting a good grip of holding the giant key. He slowly rotated his key counterclockwise

    *<em>Ding!</em>

    <em></em>The noise startled Lyon before he saw the giant chains starting to break apart little by little. As the metallic chain crumbled to the sea of memories, the grand double door gradually disyed its beauty.

    After thest bit of the chain crumbled the key vanished with a will of his thought. He approached the giant door with his eyes dting. His hand was trembling before his palm touched the giant door.

    ��Not yet, heh.�� a smirk.

    Lyon��s eyes opened wide before he suddenly found himself back in the tub. He was heaving up and down in disbelief. ��W-What was that�� Who�� ?!��

    ��Don��t tell me�� that voice is ��me��?��

    His heart was thumping excitedly but his face smiled wryly. ��Of course, ��I�� have put up a countermeasure in case my own curiosity�� heh.��

    He got out of the bath before wearing his usual clothing.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 540: Thank You, Lyon...

    Chapter 540: Thank You, Lyon��

    Lyon excused himself from thedies before he yawned once again. He took a walk inside a hall before a nce of his eyes caught Sylviana sitting in the garden alone.

    He slightly furrowed his eyebrows. (Where is Fei?)

    The unusual sight of her sitting alone pried his interest. He decided to approach her and made sure that his footsteps were heard by the silver-haired woman.

    ��Hm?�� her ears slightly twitched before she turned around.

    She saw him walking with his hands behind his head like his unusualzy bearing. However, she quickly turned back around nervously.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised his eyebrows as he saw her nervously turn around. (What is she doing?)

    (Shit, why is he here now at all times!) thought Sylviana as she had a cold for her shoulders. (How should I say this?! How should I thank him?! Ah�� I��m not ready!) she shook her head.

    Lyon suddenly leaned his face to her ears from behind before he innocently asked, ��What are you doing, Sylviana?��

    ��Eek!�� She jerked her shoulder up before hitting his chin and made him bite his own tongue.

    Lyon immediately turned around and squat down with his mouth opened. His eyes were ring red as he fanned his tongue with both of his palms. He couldn��t even writhe in pain as his vocal cords only produced a donkey��s mating call.

    ��That��s your own fault for sneaking on me like that,�� said Sylviana as she crossed her arms before snorting away.

    Lyon stood up with his pain receptors dancing inside his tongue. He sat opposite her before he asked, ��What��s gotten into you? It��s very unusual to see you here alone.��

    Sylviana furrowed her eyebrows, ��What do you mean? Do you mean I cannot be here without Fei? Are you looking for Fei?��

    Her tone was fast and precise. Lyon was caught off-guard by her rapid words.

    ��No, I��m here because of you.��

    Her heart immediately skipped a beat before her lips slightly opened up. Her face was flushed to a tinted red as her goosebumps rose. She was not expecting those words toe out from a perverted man like himself.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��W-W���� her words stuck in her throat and her face felt as if something was pulling it inward.

    ��D-D-Don��t say stupid things!�� said Sylviana with a reprimanding tone. However, her face of full red definitely belied her intention.

    ��It��s not a stupid thing, I mean, I��ve never seen you being alone in a garden before,�� said Lyon.

    ��I�� Can��t I be alone in a garden?�� said Sylviana before she crossed her arms.

    ��Hmm�� I guess so,�� said Lyon. ��But are you sure you��re alright though?��

    Sylviana nodded repeatedly.

    Lyon smiled, ��Alright then, I��m d that you��re alright.��

    He stood up before walking past him.

    ��Hm?�� he felt his hand was grabbed before he came to a stop. He took a nce against her head before thetter said, ��I..��

    ��What is it?�� asked Lyon.

    Sylviana took a deep breath before she let out a sigh. ��Nothing����

    She let go of his hand with her head slightly hung down.

    ��Is that so���� said Lyon. ��Alright then, I see youter.��

    Sylviana opened her mouth and was about to say something before closing it down.

    ��En.�� She nodded.

    Lyon nodded back before he left her alone in the garden.

    Sylviana put her hands on her thighs before she buried her finger in her palm whilst pulling the fabric of her clothing. She took a deep breath at the swelling unrest inside her heart before letting it all out with a disappointing sigh.

    A breeze of wind rustled the branches from the tree that provided her a shade of cool. She closed her eyes before she leaned back on her chair and looked up toward the sky.

    ������

    ����eh?��

    Her eyes blinked coherently a few times in a row. She was trying to process what she was seeing, the reflection on her pupils.

    ��What are you doing�� Lyon?��

    Instead of the bright blue sky that she was supposed to look at. It was the charismatic face belonging to a youth that unanimously united her world and made Nostria the powerhouse that it was.

    Lyon��s eyes turned slightly narrowed. He was slightly bending forward with his hands inside his pockets.

    Their hair was slightly fluttered by the next wave of breezing wind.

    (A dream huh) thought Sylviana before she reached out and touched both of his cheeks. Her face was invitingly blushing.

    ��I wanted to thank you�� for saving me,�� said Sylviana before she pulled down his face whilst closing her eyes.

    The suppleness of her lips crossed paths against his.

    It took one breath away before she gently let her go. She was smiling a smile that could contest against Cecile herself. The allure of the silver-haired beauty was devastating.

    ��Oh my~��

    Sylviana��s eyes immediately snapped open as she heard Fei��s voice.

    Fei put her hand on her cheek as she let out a sigh of relief, ��I can be assured now.��

    Lyon looked up toward Fei.

    (Eh?! Why are you looking at her?!) thought Sylviana. (This is not a dream?! This is not a dream?!)

    Her lips quivered. ��Wa,wa,wa,wa����

    Her entire goosebumps rose as the word ��embarrass�� couldn��t contain what she was feeling anymore. Her hands trembled as her pupils started to swirl.

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon scratched his cheek, ��This is����

    Sylviana instantly got up before her forehead hit his chin.

    The thunderous pain immediately banged his brain as his tongue was once again got caught between his two sets of teeth. His wail of a donkey resumed.

    ��Oh, so that��s where the weird sound came from. I thought sir Garuda��s donkey was in the garden for a second there,�� said Fei as she let out a sigh of relief.

    ��Wa!�� Sylviana immediately jumped out of her chair and hugged Fei with tears in her eyes.

    ��Why are you crying, Miss?�� said Fei.

    She shook her head before burying herself to her bosom. ��There, there, alright, let��s go to your room.��

    (My tongue!) screamed Lyon inwardly.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 541: Our Objective is Clear!

    Chapter 541: Our Objective is Clear!

    ��YLyon was heading out of the mansion with his teeth slightly gritting from the pain of biting his own tongue.

    Remembering the flustering face that Sylviana made him snorted with a smile. ��At least I get that out of her system.��

    (There is no way that she would be fine after acting like that) thought Lyon as he shrugged his shoulders up.

    Grabbing his hand just as he was about to leave. The red g was tantly waved against his face. (Besides, she didn��t need to thank me, I owed her a big deal. Would I have been transported anywhere else, I probably wouldn��t have survived before meeting Selena).

    Lyon shook his head with a smile before he went toward the town. The radiant mother nature immediately filled his eyes before he put a shade on it with his hands.

    The bustling market immediately stopped the moment he stood out. The seller that was handing the pocket change paused midway as his face gawked at the young man��s sudden presence.

    ��That��s!��

    ��Oh my that��s Lyon Torga!��

    The local cultivators immediately rushed in against him.

    ��W-What��s going on?!�� muttered Lyon seeing the massesing towards him with no clear intention.

    ��Young Master!��

    ��Young Master~.��

    ��Young Master?.��

    No matter if they were bachelorette or an old man. They were alling to greet him. The reimbursement for the disaster was worth almost ten times their monthly ie. The prosperous city left no one bing homeless. All in the courtesy of the youth.

    With no increment of the taxes from Garuda��s side. The locals immediately felt the benefit from the reimbursement.

    ��Stop right there.��

    Assid immediately presents himself toward the iing wave of cultivators. ��Young master wanted peace and calm, please resume to your daily routine. Any formal request to meet him will have to go through me.��

    He readjusted his sses with a slight push from his middle finger. The sses revealed his sharp eyes before he said, ��Got that?��

    The cultivators shrieked before the scrambled back. The visitors or cultivators from outside of Garuda City also adapted to it.

    Lyon looked at them going back to their usual activities with a sigh. (I guess bing popr is not as good as one thinks it would).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    He patted Assid��s shoulder, ��Tell me what happened.��

    (You��re as sharp as ever) thought Assid before he exined everything regarding their sudden urge to wee his young master.

    ��I did that?�� said Lyon as he raised one edge of his eyebrows in disbelief. (Wow, I guess, we did go a little overboard there, never thought that the afterglow would be rndscaping the whole world).

    ��Well, good job Assid,�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    ��Thank you, young master.��

    ��See, young maser is better to my ear than Emperor. Oh by the way, where are the other two?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Graham is currently sleeping.��

    ��What? Really? Wow, I never thought that he was thezy type,�� muttered Lyon.

    ��No, young master, he had been standing on guard the whole time you and Miss Cecile indulging in. The catastrophe didn��t befall on the city because of him.��

    ��Oh�� that makes sense. Wait, I still never thought that he would be resting on his own though.��

    ��He didn��t,�� said Assid as he nodded.

    ��Ah, I see,�� said Lyon as his eyebrows twitched. (You make him sleep, didn��t you). ��How about Kesya?��

    ��Kesya, she is�� I��m sorry young master, but I don��t know where she is,�� said Assid before he suddenly knelt and created a scene.

    Lyon let out a sigh, ��You don��t need to kneel Assid.��

    Assid immediately stood up after his words dropped.

    Lyon almost jolted away from the sound-breaking speed of his general standing up. His heart almost leaped out before he let out a sigh once more. ��Do I have any visitors?��

    ��Yes, many curious eyes wereing to this world.��

    ��Oh really?��

    Assid nodded, ��Zet, the young man at the pic wasing into visit on the very day of your indulgence.��

    ��Please don��t call it indulgence,�� muttered Lyon as he shook his head.

    ��I��m sorry.��

    ��Ah! No kneeling!��

    ��T-Then, what do you want me to call it?��

    ��Eh? Hm��.�� Lyon never thought that Assid would as something like this. He was contemting hard before tapping his own palm with his fist. ��Call it a duty.��

    ��Yes, young master.��

    ��So, what happened to Zet?��

    ��I sent him home.��

    ��You sent him home, unconscious?��

    ��Yes, young master.��

    ��Well, at least you sent him home,�� said Lyon.

    ��The patriarchs from the three great families also came to visit,�� said Assid.

    ��Really? Hah! The big shots finally came, huh,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    ��They did nothing but stand to watch in awe, pretty pathetic to be honest,�� said a familiar voice.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before something letched on his back and nibbled his ear.

    ��Kesya.��

    ��That��s me,�� answered the woman.

    Assid furrowed his eyebrows. ��Kesya please step down, you are demeaning his grace.��

    ��Oh don��t be so uptight Assid,�� said Kesya before she stuck her tongue out.

    Lyon waved his hand, ��It��s fine Assid.��

    ��They have an emergency meeting just a while ago, and I just got back from there,�� said Kesya.

    ��Emergency meeting?�� asked Lyon before he further continued, ��For what?��

    ��For you, of course, hehehe~.��

    ��For me?�� said Lyon as he smirked. ��What did they say about me?��

    ��Well, I don��t get into that much detail but they don��t know what to do with you. However, one of them certainly and tantly said that he was afraid of you.��

    ��Ho~,�� said Lyon as his head expanded. ��What else?��

    ��There is nothing more significant than that. Oh, but the matriarch of the Yuki n or whatever those ice women are called is probably a real beauty behind the veil.��

    ��Ho?! Now that��s a piece of significant information! Hahaha!�� said Lyon as heughed against the sky.

    ��Then, our objective is clear, we must pay a visit to the Yuki n!�� said Lyon as he pointed forward.

    ��Nope, we are going to Heaven,�� said Assid. ��Remember the tournament?��

    ��Tch!�� Lyon clicked his tongue.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 542: Lyon is Not A Noble

    Chapter 542: Lyon is Not A Noble

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder, ��Then, how does one go to heaven? Surely it��s not by being dead right?��

    Lyon chuckled, however, the other two didn��t get his joke.

    ��They set up a special gate for it,�� said Kesya. ��The gate is inside a hollowed tower and we can go anytime you want.��

    ��I see,�� said Lyon. ��What is this tower for? Symbolic that they or of a higher being or something?��

    ��They have always been haughty about themselves,�� said Assid as he showed a scowl on his face.

    (It seems like they all detest Heaven despite most of the cultivators admired them) thought Lyon.

    ��When will the tournament start?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Soon,�� answered Kesya. ��Those patriarchs and matriarch are going to that gate as we speak.��

    ��Can we hitch a ride? Hahaha!��ughed Lyon. ��However, sadly we need to wait for Graham, so let��s depart tomorrow instead.��

    Lyon waved his hand before he entered the market and blended in with the masses. The local cultivators and those from afar immediately gave them smiles. The youth was no ordinary person. The three great families softly admitted that he was the most dangerous person in the Mortal World. Compared to none, the summit had dered that he stood above them all.

    ��Young master, please take a look at this item. It might not be worth a level in your eyes but it is a token from me, please take it, young master!��

    ��Young master, I have some token too!��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��No, young master! No need to pay, this is in the house!��

    The market was immediately bustling with Lyon garnered the attention he didn��t seek. He was entering the market with an empty pocket but came out with tote bags of souvenirs.

    Those sleazy sellers knew that Lyon would not stay for long in their city even after the entire world had a massive upgrade. He was destined for something else. Thus, for the time they had now, the time where their fate crossed, they were making the best of it.

    His unintended ��shopping�� came to an end after he journeyed to the corner of the city. Despite being polite on the outside, he knew must make good use of it. With his hands full of gifts from the locals, with his cheeks full of lipstick from the flower girls, he was smiling to the fullest.

    (Oh look, there are merchants queueing to enter the city) said Lyon as he walked to the gate.

    Lyon was all smiles as the guard greeted him with tapping their spears toward the tile. The merchants immediately lightened up seeing the young man himselfing out to greet him.

    ��Young master!��

    ��Young master!��

    Lyon nodded as he came over and replied to their greetings. His ears perked up as those merchants brought about the most enticing words to favor him. His loads were immediately added from the gifts of goodwill from the merchant. Lyon shook his head in denial but his hand took it anyway. The youth actually walked to the very end of the line before walking back to the city.

    ��Fu~Hahaha!�� Kesya couldn��t help but crouched down whileughing her ass off against the floor. Her eyes were tearing hard as she mmed the floor. The floor naturally broke as the intense force of the general was too much to handle.

    Lyon was on his way back to the entrance of the gate before he heard footsteps belonging to that of a horse. He furrowed his eyebrows after turning around. It was a regr carriage with a merchant acting as the driver.

    ��Ah, young master Lyon, your fame preceded you,�� said the merchant before he got off from the driver seat.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he turned up a smile. He approached the scrawny merchant before ��looting�� him.

    The sun soon set as dusk approached. The thin line of the horizon divided the sky into two, the night and what once a day. The world was basked in beautiful twilight with the moon leading the dark nket along with its children of stars.

    Lyon came back victorious inside the mansion as he brought gifts from various merchants at zero cost. He was relentless, shameless, but relentless nheless. With his status, he should have been ashamed in taking them, however, the young man was never a noble like Garuda and the others were.

    ��Hey! I brought Gifts!�� said Lyon as heughed at the hall.

    ��Biane, Clemora! Princess Aelina! Karina! Yunesia! Madoku/ Madoka! Ayumu! Cecile! Ryona! Luna! Lumina! Kyoko!�� Lyon shamelessly called the women out.

    ��Wow, he listed them all,�� said Kyoko with a chuckle before she stood up. ��Well, let��s see what he got.��

    ��Hubby!�� Ryona immediately rushed forward.

    Lyon, however, twitched his eyes as he looked at the first figure that came rushing from his opposite end.

    ��My son, what did you get me?�� said Jin as heughed against the roof.

    He immediately slouched forward with his shoulder hung down. (I didn��t even call out your name).

    ��Big bro! Hahaha!�� said Jugen as he tooughed against the roof.

    (I called your sister not you!) thought Lyon as he let out a sigh.

    Soon thedies came out surrounding him. He distributed the loot as they wished it as he didn��t need any. Seeing their smiles were enough for him.

    ��Oh right! Tuey!�� said Lyon as he almost forgot about that demi-girl.

    ��Hoo~ Older brother, you finally remember me, huh,�� said Tuey as she came out of the corridor.

    ��C��mon don��t say it like that, you know how things escted so quickly,�� said Lyon as he scratched the back of his head.

    ��Fusya!��

    ��Wu wu wu!��

    The giant reptile immediately slithered through with the little ck wolf.

    Fusya immediately grabbed a hold of its dear master as Fenrir used the breasts avable as stepping stones beforending right on top of Lyon��s head.

    ��Fusya!�� the giant reptile licked his entire face, leaving an eerie and disgusting droll on it.

    ��Hmm�� the pet is like the master,�� said Kyoko as she let out a sigh. ��I don��t mind but, the others won��t though.��

    ��Woah woah wait! I��m not teaching him that <em>eight pairs of breasts leap</em>!�� said Lyon in a hurry. (Shit!).

    He could hear the cracking knuckles of thedies before he let out a defeated sigh.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 543: Plunged Into A Bigger Storm?

    Chapter 543: Plunged Into A Bigger Storm?

    Heaven��s ess. It was the name of the tower that was hosting the gate to a ce called Heaven. The sevenyered ce was a ce of wonder and a dream for many cultivators.

    The tall building had no stairs for one to climb nor lid for a roof but the rigidness and the dense material it was made of could stand even the ragest of wind.

    The ce was located on a lone ind and was heavily guarded by the elders of each Great Family. Their overbearing aura could deter even an army of hundreds.

    Not just anybody could use Heaven��s ess. There were prerequisites that the cultivators must obey whether they like it or not.

    The two patriarchs and the matriarch from the Yuki n were standing right in front of the tower. The entrance toward the tower was only one, through the gate that eventually led up to the center of it.

    ��This tower brought so many memories, don��t you think so? Carius?�� said Tael as he took a nce at his noble friend.

    ��Not a good one,�� said Carius as he crossed his arms.

    ��I��m sorry that I do not share the experience with my predecessors,�� said the matriarch of the Yuki n with a bow. Her face was covered with a thick veil and only her icy enchanting eyes were on disy.

    ��Haha, please don��t mind it,�� said Tael as heughed. ��Welp. my grandson and my son are waiting for me, hahaha!��

    The old man went onward leaving the other two leaders to stand outside.

    ��Did you ever go to Heaven, matriarch?�� asked Carius as he put his hands behind his back.

    ��Yes, I did, Patriarch Carius,�� answered the matriarch.

    Carius took a nce against her.

    ��Is something wrong?�� asked the matriarch.

    ��Then you better be careful, that��s all I can say.��

    The matriarch raised her eyebrows but Carius walked forward and left her be.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    As soon as Carius was out of sight, the matriarch shook her head. ��Even though he seems really strict, he does care for the Mortal World.��

    She let out a sigh, ��But really, even bringing elders would be more of a burden than protection in that ce.��

    She turned around before looking at the horizon. Her eyes were unblinking before she furrowed her eyebrows. Her nose suddenly twitched before her lips opened a wide gap whilst her eyes shrank.

    ��Acho~��

    She let out a cute sneeze that almost blow her veil away.

    ��Ouch, that one was harder than any sneeze in my life,�� said the matriarch as she gently pinched her nose. ��What are they talking about behind my back?��

    She entered the tower whilst holding her nose.

    Unlike the usual vortex, what��s in front of her was an empty tower with a wide inscription on the floor. She took her steps casually before standing right in the middle of it. She closed her eyes before the ce turned dim as the inscription glowed beneath her feet.

    She opened her icy nce before she said, ��Go.��

    Her body was instantly epassed by bright light she vanished.

    ��

    The matriarch of the Yuki n opened her eyes. Her views reminded the same but it was a different tower. The other two patriarchs were there standing waiting for her.

    ��Oh? I thought that you are going to see your grandson?�� asked the matriarch.

    Tael didn��t answer as well as Carius, the two of them didn��t even turn around. Their expressions made her furrow her eyebrows. She approached them both near the entrance before the view made her eyes turn sharp.

    Grotesque of horror was present. Ten dead people were lying on the ground with their blood dyeing the ground red. Their body was dismembered and some of them had their body frozen.

    ��What in the world���� muttered the matriarch.

    ��We are being trapped,�� said Tael as his eyes turned as sharp as the de he carried.

    (Trapped?!) thought the matriarch, ��For what?��

    ��We don��t know, but that man is probably the one behind this,�� said Carius as he crossed his arms.

    A middle-aged man was walking between the dead people as ten soldiers followed behind him. He had a slim figure and an overbearing aura. The smirk on his face was condescending and his dark short hair was matte.

    ��Clearly, that you know what this means, considering your status,�� said the middle-aged man with a wickedugh.

    ��Who are you?�� asked the matriarch coldly.

    ��My name is Hezar, at least you will remember that name for now,�� said the middle-aged man.

    (That name doesn��t ring a bell) thought Carius.

    ��Do you know who did this?�� asked Tael.

    ��Hm? Hahaha, what are you talking about? You know who did this,�� said Hezar with a condescending smirk.

    ��Young man, I suggest you keep your hands clean,�� said Tael as he grabbed the hilt of his sword.

    (Don��t do it! Tael!) said Carius through mana transmission.

    Tael raised both of his eyebrows before he replied (But Carius! They are framing us!).

    (I know, but if you attack him now, you would endanger those who followed you!) replied Carius.

    (Gh!) Tael let go of his hand from the hilt.

    ��I don��t know what you were thinking, but at least you realized your situation,�� said Hezar as he grinned before he continued, ��You three follow us, don��t try anything funny.��

    Carius let out a snort before he walked forward. He was the most cool-headed one of the three.

    Tael closed his eyes before taking a deep breath then followed behind his friend.

    The matriarch furrowed her eyebrows. It seems that they were suddenly plunged into a bigger mess. (Hezar�� what does he�� no�� what does that one controlling him want from us?).

    (Porealus) thought Carius.

    (Zet) thought Tael.

    (Ivy) Thought the matriarch.

    (Please be safe!) thought the three of them as they followed Hezar.

    ��

    Inside a room where Zet was lying asleep in a not-so-savvy inn. His father was looking at the sky through the windows.

    ��This is weird, father should havee at any moment now, the pre-preliminaries are tomorrow.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 544: The Fourth One Will!

    Chapter 544: The Fourth One Will!

    A day had gone by and the preliminaries of the tournament came to their first dawn. The various powerful cultivator was already filling up the city where it was held.

    ��Ah, hey, you came.��

    ��Of course I came, I want to make some money.��

    The cultivators chit-chat amongst their groups as they walked. The city was as expected bustling. Many merchants had stood guard on the sides of their stands and some behind them. Their goods were on disy and it was put up with apeting price.

    On the second floor of an inn, a young man with red hair was seen looking at the hustle-bustle from the window.

    ��Hah,�� Zet let out a sigh. ��Where is grandfather anyway?��

    <em>*Creak!</em>

    Zet raised both of his eyebrows before he turned around and watched a figure entering his room. ��Father, did you find grandfather yet?��

    The middle-aged man shook his head. ��Maybe he forgot about it.��

    ��Hah~ no way, that��s impossible,�� said Zet as he narrowed his eyes against his father��s sarcasm.

    The middle-aged man smiled, ��Well anyway, let��s go for a bit of a stroll before going to the preliminaries. Maybe we found something that could help you.��

    ��I doubt it though, Irae is the only one I need,�� said Zet before approaching his father. ��Let��s go.��

    The middle-aged man smiled before shaking his head. ��Fine, whatever you want.��

    Zet left the room first before his father followed behind him. Thetter had his eyes turned sharp and vignt at all times. (Something must have happenedst night, I see the hints of blood but no corpses right in front of the tower).

    He contemted as he walked. (The locals that I asked also refused to answer for some reason. However, the fright from their face was apparent, I have a bad feeling about this).

    ��Ah, that��s big sister Ivy,�� muttered Zet as he caught a glimpse of the icy beauty. (Hmm, he seemed to be talking with a friend).

    ��Beautiful, you seem to be alone in this area, are you going to join the preliminaries too?�� said the haughty man in front of her.

    Ivy narrowed her eyes with a scowled face. She didn��t reply before turning around and walking away.

    ��Tch! Don��t be so mean now,�� said the man before he tried to reach out her hand.

    <em>*Crack!</em>

    The man suddenly found his entire hand frozen. The feeling of the cold soon turned into a burning sensation as the nerve systems inside his hand crumpled to a grotesque degree.

    Ivy didn��t spare a nce before the man suddenly wailed.

    ��Ah! You bitch! AAAH!�� the man was causing a scene but the woman in question already disappeared from their eyes.

    (Oof!) thought Zet as he looked at the condition of that man��s hand. ��That hand turned ck in a matter of seconds, talk about cold.��

    ��Hmmm, she disappeared,�� muttered the middle-aged man. ��She has trained the Yuki art to that degree. Amazing.��

    ��Of course father, she was eleventh in thest tournament.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��I know,�� answered Zet��s father.

    ��Ah, Zet and Master Verdu, I��m d to see you here.��

    Zet raised his eyebrows before his eyes dted, ��Big brother Porealus!��

    The noble had arrived alone in Heaven with no elders just like Ivy.

    Back in the Mortal World, they would have caused a scene just from meeting each other, but in this First Layer of Heaven, they were nothing worthy of mention.

    ��I��m d to see you fine as well, Porealus,�� said Verdu as he smiled.

    ��Did youe here alone?�� asked Zet.

    Porealus nodded before he shrugged, ��I don��t know though, that old geezer mighte and watch.��

    Verdu immediately furrowed his eyebrows but it went unnoticed.

    Zet sighed, ��My grandfather too.��

    Whilst the two of them chatted with each other. Verdu was contemting (With the emergency meeting held after we went here, there would be a good chance that they came here together. Even the matriarch of the Yuki n)

    ��

    Inside a grand private lounge. An old man was sitting cross-legged with his sword resting on top of his thighs. His eyes were closed as his back was basked by the radiant sun.

    Carius was sitting on a sofa with his arms crossed. One of his feet was pping against the carpet as he crossed his arms. The impatience was apparent, even more with the click of his tongue. He was heaving up and down but the calm never came.

    The matriarch of the Yuki n looked through the view of the city from the window. Her beauty was covered by the thick veils but her mind was currently upied by thick clouds.

    (What does Hezar want?) thought the matriarch. She could vividly remember the corpses from in front of the tower.

    The door to the lounge opened before a middle-aged man revealed himself. ��I hope you enjoy the lunch that we provided?��

    ��Enough pleasantries, what is your goal?�� asked Carius as he stood up and faced Hezar.

    Hezar smiled in response. ��What do you mean?��

    ��Tch!�� Carius sat back down. There was no way to dig out more information if the opponent was looping the conversation over and over again.

    Hezar then took a nce against the matriarch before he furrowed his eyebrows and smiled. ��You seem to be the most cool-headed of the three.��

    Hezar took a seat opposite of hers but the matriarch kept looking at the window despite Hezar��s attempt to catch her attention.

    He snorted, ��Well, you seem to have contemted your situation. Let me hear it, if you guess right, I will spill my intention.��

    The matriarch finally turned her nce against him.

    Hezar pouted his lips as he furrowed his eyebrows. He clicked his tongue before hemented, ��You must be a great beauty under that veil, even for a Mortal.��

    The matriarch neither smiled nor nodded.

    ��Cold,�� said Hezar before he poured a drink against her empty ss.

    ��You killed those people, why?�� asked the matriarch.

    ��I said that I will spill if you get it right, I won��t answer a question,�� Hezar smirked.

    ��Those people are from our world, they keep guard against the tower.��

    ��Then?�� said Hezar before he snorted with a smirk.

    The matriarch furrowed her eyebrows as her eyes turned sharp.

    ��Oo~ So scary,�� said Hezar with a sarcastic tone. ��You killing intent isckingdy, haha.��

    The matriarch was silent. She closed her eyes before she turned her nce against the city beyond the window.

    ��Are you holding us as a hostage?�� muttered the matriarch.

    ��That��s in and obvious, isn��t it,�� said Hezar.

    ��But for what? Why did you treat us this nicely despite being your hostages.��

    Hezarughed. ��Ha, hahaha!��

    Hisugh was reverberating as the matriarch and Carius furrowed their eyebrows.

    ��Hah~ the preliminaries are going to be held soon, you can get a nice view from here,�� said Hezar before continuing, ��That disciple of yours is going topete right? Thest time she did wonderfully but not just quite the capabilities to enter the top ten.��

    The matriarch didn��t answer him.

    ��Yours too, and yours too,�� said Hezar as he pointed against Carius and the meditating Tael.

    ��Does my hostage status has anything to do with that fact?�� asked the matriarch.

    ��Hehe, you��re half correct there,�� said Hezar.

    ��Then spill the beans as you said,�� replied the matriarch.

    ��Hahaha, sorry, but no,�� said Hezar as he shook his head.

    ��Figures,�� the matriarch snorted.

    Hezar didn��t mind her attitude at all. He put his hands against the table before pushing himself to a stand. ��Well, enjoy the preliminaries show, though it��s going to be boring I suppose. Your disciple will win no doubt, and the other two too. Really, it��s that all your Mortal World could bring up?��

    His demeaning words were ended with his own sigh before he turned and headed toward the door.

    ��Oh right, I will head on first, you can enjoy the preliminaries then I will pick you up to the real tournament.��

    The door was closed with a m.

    ��Tch! That bastard!�� muttered Carius as the veins in his forearms bulged. He knew he was powerless, he knew they were powerless. The amount of effort needed for them to destroy his loved ones was too little.

    ��Calm down, my friend,�� said Tael before he opened his narrowed eyes.

    ��Hmph!�� Carius refused toment as he sat back down.

    The matriarch of the Yuki n suddenly said, ��He already predicted that the three of them would pass the preliminaries, he must be referring to something going on in the main one.��

    ��Half right,�� answered Tael.

    ��Hm?�� The matriarch raised one of her eyebrows. ��What do you mean half?��

    ��He was predicting that there would only be three ��Mortals�� that will be passing the preliminaries,�� said Tael.

    The matriarch opened her eyes wide before her lips under the veil smiled. ��I see, so the appearance of another one will likely hinder their goals.��

    Carius shook his head, ��We wouldn��t know how much will it shake their paths against their goal.��

    Tael smiled, ��We wouldn��t know for sure,�� He grinned. ��But.. the fourth one will tremble their knees!��

    ��

    ��Heh,�� the young man smirked. ��Let��s go!��

    ��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 545: Departure!

    Chapter 545: Departure!

    Lyon was standing in front of the giant bird with a smile on his face. He had a certain light red bump on his head that looked quite painful to the touch. The wrath of certaindies clearly left a standing impression.

    ��Savior, there you are.��

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he turned around. He saw the azure hair of hers fluttered on this opened space. The beautiful bosom that could kill any man and the red and blue eyes of her pupils.

    ��Kyoko?��

    ��I��m afraid I will not go with you to heaven.��

    Lyon immediately slouched forward with his dejected face, ��Why?��

    Kyoko chuckled against his narrowed eyes. ��I and Ryona are nning to return to Nostria.��

    ��I see,�� said Lyon as he rubbed his chin.

    Kyoko smiled before she asked, ��Are you not going to ask me what for?��

    Lyon shook his head, ��I learned that prying to a woman��s thought too much will leave me with no answer.��

    ��Oh~�� Kyoko puckered up her lips before she smiled. ��I never thought that you will give me that kind of answer but, stealing undies is a no-no okay.��

    Lyon��s immediately scratched the back of his head as he puckered his lips. He took his nce away from her before saying, ��I- I don��t know what you are talking about.��

    His act of nervousness was tantly on disy and couldn��t help but make her chuckle.

    She stepped forward a little closer before she lightly pinched on his cheek.

    ��K-Kyoko..?�� Lyon muttered as he looked at her closely. Her bosom was touching his chest and the blood inside his veins suddenly felt a burst of force.

    ��Savior, you�� got a little taller haven��t you?�� said Kyoko as Lyon��s face had turned red.

    Kyoko let go of her hand before she let out a coquettish chuckle.

    ��I will not tease you anymore,�� said Kyoko before she took one step back.

    Lyon touched the part where she pinched his cheek as he looked at her.

    Thetter had her eyes turned sharp before she said, ��Do you remember our objectives?��

    ��Your objectives�� oh?!�� Lyon raised both of his eyebrows as he mmed his fist against his own palm.

    Lyon had saved the people from the infamousbyrinth that was located back in Nostria. The Labyrinth of Simak as they said.

    Kyoko was the overseer, the one that was looking after the entire one hundred floors of thebyrinth while Ryona and her allies were to guard the floor assigned by Kyoko.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    However, things had turned a little bit out of expectation since Kyoko summoned Lyon to her floor instead. After Jugen won the tournament, Lyon managed to undo the curse that was on their souls before they were all kicked out from thebyrinth.

    ��Right, I almost forgot, you are all trying to get..�� Lyon let out a sigh, ��Home.��

    Kyoko nodded, ��That��s right.��

    His eyes though slightly dejected still put up a front of brightness as he asked, ��So, did you find it?��

    Kyoko let out a weak smile, ��I have not, but, I��m sure the others will find it, they are all held up in Nostria for a time, they might hear your prominent name now.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyonughed.

    Kyoko smiled, ��You have be stronger than all of us in a blink of an eye, nobody could have exceeded you. Thinking back at the time, it seems like undoing our cursed fate then was nothing but ying with a toy.��

    Lyonughed, ��There is no need to praise me that much, else my head will explode.��

    ��Then I should praise you some more~,�� said Kyoko before she covered her chuckle with her arm.

    ��After all of this is done, I will go back to visit Nostria,�� said Lyon. (It��s been a while, I wonder how they are all doing, heh, those three old fellows).

    The Trio Trouble had left a longing impression against him. He had no idea then that these three men were the cause of order in Nostria since her queen was not as capable as she should be.

    ��Right, that��s all I wanted to say to you, I bid you farewell for now,�� said Kyoko before she turned around.

    ��Kyoko wait!��

    ��Hm?�� she turned around before looking at him approaching her.

    ��Listen, always remember that Nostria is your home, whenever I��m at is also your home, you, Ryona, and the others,�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    Kyoko was caught by the surprise of his words. Her eyebrows, both of them, rose. Her mind took some time to process what he was saying before she snorted to a chuckle.

    ��Eh?�� Lyon was confused at her reaction.

    ��Savior, no, Lyon Torga, is that a proposal?�� asked Kyoko as she smiled.

    ��Wh-What?! Of course not!�� said Lyon as he shook his head with a red hue on his cheeks, ��But, you know�� if we started by dating, I won��t mind haha!��

    ��Oh? Even though you seem promiscuous at times, I guess you are still very careful at the woman whom you want to marry.��

    ��Of course! If I want to marry someone, our heart must connect first not our flesh, well, considering that the situation is normal.��

    ��Hmm, at least you are being careful, once your enemies know that your weakness is a devastatingly beautiful woman, they will exploit it against you.��

    ��That��s why I��m his wife.��

    A familiar voice wasing behind her as Lyon looked over. ��Cecile!��

    ��My dearest��s weakness is indeed a beautiful woman, it is his biggest weakness. However, if there is any woman that wanted to exploit him and used him, I will kill her despite his tears,�� said Cecile as her eyes turned sharp.

    ��Oh my, such vigorous wife you have,�� said Kyoko as she chuckled.

    ��The nine-tailed fox, I don��t know how you meet my dearest but I wish you luck with finding your home.��

    ��I thank you for your goodwill,�� said Kyoko.

    ��Oh right,�� said Lyon before he called out, ��Assid.��

    ��Yes, ma��Young master?�� said Assid in no time as he revealed himself behind him.

    ��Do you know where the nine-tailed fox race lives?�� asked Lyon.

    Assid shook his head, ��The nine-tailed fox race is not some kind of race that grouped up in one city, young master. They were scattered and mingled with the other races as well. However, the Azure Nine-Tailed Fox is quite different.��

    ��Well, her hair is azure,�� said Lyon as he pointed out the obvious.

    ��Yes, they are powerful beings. They hardly connect with other races, thus their whereabouts are quite a mystery even to me, I��m sorry young master,�� said Assid as he knelt,

    ��There is no need to kneel!�� said Lyon before he let out a sigh.

    ��It��s not your fault Assid,�� said Cecile. ��After all you are not specialized in the scouting field.��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his eyebrows against Assid who could only nod as a response.

    ��Hmm, well, nevertheless I thank you,�� said Kyoko. ��For some time being, I will stay at Nostria, see youter, savior.��

    Kyoko left the three of them before Cecile muttered, ��Savior, huh? I think that you need to start telling me something?��

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon yed it out like a fool.

    Cecile smirked, ��I��m just joking. On a side note, the ones that are going to Heaven will be you, me the three of them, and Lumina. I forbid the others toe along.��

    ��Hmm? Why?�� asked Lyon.

    ��It will bring up unnecessary trouble for uster on. Heaven is quite sensitive with kind of thing at the moment,�� said Cecile.

    ��I see,�� said Lyon as he slightly looked down.

    Cecile smiled before she ced her hand on his shoulder. ��No need to be so sad, we will be back here again. Our visits there is nothing but to p them in the face.��

    No one could ever imagine that their goal was to humiliate Heaven by winning the tournament. They didn��t care about the prize at all, Lyon didn��t even know what those were anyway.

    ��En, you��re right, but really, even you can��t handle Lumina,��mented Lyon with a grin on his face

    Cecile shrugged, ��She would rather die, what can I say?��

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyon chuckled before he noticed a figure leaped over him with giant silvery wings.

    ��Oh right, Lyon, you will be the only one participating in this tournament, so do your best!�� said Cecile before she pped his back thenugh toward the sky. She jumped on top of the huge bird before sitting down on its back.

    ��So, we are going to Heaven, man, never thought that I would say that,�� said Lyon with a smirk before he jumped on the huge bird.

    With a screech, the bird pped its wings before its shadow swallowed the Garuda City. The cultivators and locals below could vaguely see the young man standing with his arms crossed on top of the bird��s head facing against the horizon.

    ��Good luck Young Master Lyon!��

    ��Best of Luck!��

    ��You will win for sure!��

    The crowd below cheered his name as the huge shadow left the city and revealed their vibrant smiles.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 546: The Preliminary

    Chapter 546: The Preliminary

    ��Wee to the Preliminaries!��

    A vigorous voice reverberated across the colosseum before the roar of the spectators followed.

    A man was standing right at the center of the colosseum. He had a slender figure and wore a mask that covered half of his face.

    ��Hahaha! I can see that all of you all excited about the preliminaries alone! Don��t forget the main attractionter on though.��

    Some of the audience chuckled at his sarcastic tone.

    ��It��s because we can afford this one!��

    ��Right! Right!��

    ��The ticket for the main event is absurd!��

    The man shrugged his shoulder, ��Hey, don��t me it on me, I��m just here to hype up the situation.��

    ��Though, I don��t need to do much anyway,�� he muttered.

    ��I��m your host today and I��m going to exin how the preliminaries work!��

    One of the audiences immediately replied, ��Just get on with it!��

    The rest of the audienceughed.

    ��Yes that is what I wish to do, but we mustn��t bully the ones. So I will take your arrow and exin it.��

    The man with the mask made a caught before the audience died down their noise. He opened his arms, ��This is the only preliminaries, which means, after these preliminaries, the main event will start immediately!��

    ��An open to all preliminaries! Oh, the joy of finding hidden talent! This is what is most special about the preliminary!��

    Verdu, Zet��s father, shook his head, ��They still do this huh, talk about unfairness.��

    ��Father, it��s not like we are some prominent figure here. We are just mortal, we might be bigshots at home, but here we are stillparable to a nobody.��

    Verdu took a nce at his son before he smiled, ��Then it��s fine, I guess, being famous has its ws after all.��

    Porealus nodded, ��I agree, I wonder what will the preliminaries this time will be.��

    He snapped his finger before a huge stone b started to grow from beneath his feet. It pushed him up to a decent height before he jumped down.

    He pointed at the giant erect stone p whilst looking at the audience, ��This is what��s going to determine if one is sufficient enough to go for the main event or not!��

    Verdu furrowed his eyebrows (A b of stone?).

    ��What?!��

    ��There is only one preliminary?!��

    ��You just said preliminaries!��

    ��Oh calm down!�� said the host before he continued, ��This what you all get for this year��s preliminary! If you want toin,in to the higher up!�� (Bet you won��t dare, heh, a bunch of fools).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Looks like we are being discriminated against again,�� muttered Porealus as he scowled.

    ��Probably because thest time older sister Ivy got the eleventh ce,�� muttered Zet.

    ��Speaking of Ivy, where is she?�� asked Porealus before he let out a sigh. ��She probably got hit on again, I told her to wear a veil.��

    ��Oh, she actually did, but the man��s hand was frozen ck,�� said Zet.

    ��Oof,�� Porealus could only give condolences.

    The host continued, ��This time, the ones that will proceed will ount to five!��

    ��What the hell!�� blurted out Porealus before the audience followed.

    ��What��s going on?! Thest time it was ten!��

    ��This is too low!��

    Verdu��s face turned grimace in which his son caught on.

    ��Don��t worry father, I will get that spot for sure.��

    ��It��s not that, this is something major, they tantly didn��t give us enough face anymore, the audacity!��

    ��Master Verdu, please, hold your temper,�� said Porealus. ��We are all angry at it, but weck the power to change anything. Unless one of us is sitting at the seat of the higher-ups then we can do something, until then, we must remain calm. Though I admit, I want to spit on their faces so bad.��

    This is one of the reasons why nobody from the great family brought the elders. The unfairness would definitely incite a riot that ended in their own pulverization. Offending Heaven was not something they could afford.

    Only the leaders could handle being calm under the rain of unfairness.

    ��Being in the top five will grant you that seat.��

    Porealus furrowed his eyebrows before he turned around, ��Ivy?��

    The beauty finally revealed herself beside him with crossed arms. She took his advice and put on a veil just like her master did.

    Porealus furrowed his eyebrows (Even now, I still don��t get her objective of joining this tournament, it seems the prize is not her goal at all, what��s with that sense of urgency behind her eyes).

    ��

    Meanwhile, the two patriarchs and the matriarch from the Yuki n were all standing against the same window, looking down at their champions.

    ��It��s starting soon,�� said the matriarch.

    ��This is absurd! It is clear that they want to minimize outsiders as much as they can!�� muttered Carius.

    ��Hmm�� five? That��s more than enough,�� said Tael before he continued with a snort, ��They probably realized that we pose a threat.��

    ��I wonder if that has any corrtion with how we ended up here,�� muttered the matriarch.

    ��

    ��Now, now, let��s continue shall we,�� said the host.

    ��The rule is very simple, you can use anything you want, magic, sword, fist whatever, just try as hard as you can to destroy the b,�� said the host.

    ��Let me give you some demonstration,�� said the host before he p the b of stone with his hand.

    He didn��t put any concerning force in that p of his before the b of stone floated from the ground and rumbled.

    ��W-What��s going on?��

    ��Hmmm?��

    With a sh of light, the b of stone changed into bronze.

    ��Heh? A bronze?�� the host raised one of his eyebrows, ��Well, that��s that the higher the rarity of the stone is the higher your chances of going to the next event. Remember you only get one chance!��

    The audience was gawking and awed against what��s happening right in front of them. The ordinary b of stone that was worth a cheap boulder had turned into bronze with the p of his hand.

    ��Wow, that��s amazing!��

    ��Imagine if you are a strong person, then you can just turn that stone into something else then sell it!��

    ��Man must be nice being powerful like that.��

    The audience was very weing of this new method and was immediately thinking of buying that stone for their own profit but another sh of light denied their imagination.

    ��Well, I know it was too good to be true.��

    ��Figures.��

    ��It returns back to an ordinary stone.��

    The audience immediately got their mind back.

    ��Alright, with that settles in, let the preliminary start!�� shouted the host before two assistants appeared behind his back with a pen and paper in their hands.

    ��I will go first!�� someone suddenly jumped up and pulled his fist before plunging it forward. The defining boom left the audience astonished.

    However, after the first ten minutes, nothing was happening. Not sh not a rumble.

    ��You, what is your name?�� asked one of the assistants.

    ��Eh? Me? My name is Cui.��

    ��Alright,�� the assistant nodded before he wrote something on the paper whilst muttering, ��Cui, stone level.��

    ��What?!�� one from the audience eximed.

    ��The stone didn��t change at all then!��

    ��Next!�� one of the assistants shouted.

    (Hah, I knew it, this is going to be a long day, I guess the decision to make five outsiders participate is a wise choice, that level of a fist couldn��t even destroy a stone, pathetic) thought the host before he let out a sigh of disappointment.

    ��Hmm,�� Verdu contemted.

    ��What is it, father? Do you recognize this method?��

    ��I have a hunch, but its hard to say, the host didn��t say a thing.��

    ��Please do share with us Master Verdu,�� said Porealus with a slight bow.

    Verdu raised both of his eyebrows before he noticed that Ivy was also looking at her.

    ��I think whatever power you inflicted against that stone will determine how strong you are. I mean if you manage to bring out the bronze just like what that host did, then the power you just inflicted was enough to destroy a bronze. However this is Heaven, don��tpare their bronze against ours.��

    ��Hmmm, if that is true then it will be tricky. If we use our full power, might be exposed to danger even if they cheer our names,�� said Porealus.

    ��Then again, if we hit too weak, we are most likely not going to advance,�� muttered Zet.

    ��Then we just need to be thest ones to try the test, that way we can measure just enough to pass,�� said Ivy.

    ��That��s right, that��s the best choice you have right now,�� said Verdu with a nod. (But if that was true, then, just a p alone could trigger the bronze level, that host is not an ordinary cultivator).

    ��Ha!�� a loud roar was heard.

    A loud resounding boom was heard before the stone finally shed and revealed a bronze level.

    ��Finally someone triggers the bronze level!�� said one of the audience.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 547: Rattle

    Chapter 547: Rattle

    Reverberating booms urred in the colosseum.

    The cultivators were trying as hard as they could to exert their force against that giant b of stone. However, many of them turned dejected with their face looking at the ground after they saw their results.

    ��Wow, you guys are pathetic,�� said the host as he shook his head. ��Only one manage to trigger the bronze level whilst the rest triggered the iron level, please, are you guys are all mortals or something?��

    The haughty tone did nothing but make the mortals furrow their eyebrows. Mana was very abundant and purer in this ce but the clear line of respect that they received was clearlycking.

    Cultivators from the Mortal World were all dreaming to live in Heaven but they never knew that the ce was this dire. They could return back but nobody would believe them that Heaven was not the paradise for cultivators that they once thought.

    ��Zet, listen, don��t judge the entirety of Heaven based on one individual,�� muttered Verdu as he grabbed his son��s shoulder.

    Zet closed his fiery eyes before he took a deep breath then nodded. ��Yes, father, thank you.��

    ��However,�� Zet smiled before he leaped forward (I can��t let our face be insulted like that).

    ��Wai���� Verdu didn��t finish his word before letting out a sigh.

    ��

    ��Oh? Looks like my grandson couldn��t contain his excitement, haha!��

    Taelughed as he put his hands behind his back. ��I haven��t seen him so poise before, what a breakthrough he must have had.��

    The matriarch of the Yuki n narrowed her eyes before she spot a familiar figure in the crowd. She turned up a smile (She finally wears a veil).

    Carius made noment as he looked down against his grandson. (Porealus, it��s good that you are fine).

    ��Can any of you send a mana transmission message?�� asked Tael.

    The two of them shook their head.

    ��Me neither, I had tried to do it but it seems like I cannot reach it that far,�� Tael shook his head. ��Well I wish to give him good luck but it seems like he didn��t need it.��

    The proud grandfather was grinning.

    ��

    ��Ho?�� the host opened his crossed arms as his eyes fell on the young man with red hair. ��I remember you, you are one of the mortals that participatedst time, but sorry, can��t remember what ce you were at.��

    ��Heh,�� Zet smiled as he put his right leg forward before slowly grabbing the hilt and the attention at the same time.

    The audiences suddenly found themselves edging against their seats.

    ��That��s Zet!��

    ��The young sword genius, Zet!��

    ��He entered again!��

    ��SHH! Shut up!��

    The atmosphere slowly turned silent as he entered his zen focus. His eyes were closed as the quiet calm of peace entered his mind. (One stroke) said Zet inwardly.

    ��Irae���� he whispered before his eyes opened with a smack and revealed his sharp eyes.

    The moment the de peeked out at the world a blinding sh urs. There was not a single noise produced as the audience blinked against the de that was already pointing against the sky.

    ��Hah���� Zet let out a breath before he stepped back and sheathed his trustypanion.

    The b of stone started to lift.

    ��Woah!��

    ��It��s changing!��

    ��It��s shimmering!��

    ��Silver! It��s silver!��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��No look more closely!��

    The b of stone had a shade of gold on it.

    ��Damn! That��s amazing!��

    The audience immediately roared before chanting his name. The youth grinned with his hands both on his waist. The young man let out a piece sign before returning back.

    The host furrowed his eyebrows before he muttered to himself, ��I see, that was not even his strongest attack, he clearly has something more sinister. Well yed, he hid his ace.��

    ��Zet, half silver half gold,�� said one of the host��s assistants as he wrote with his trembling hands.

    ��

    Tael nodded, ��Not bad!��

    His grin of pride made the matriarch chuckle.

    ��

    ��Fine disy, Zet!�� said the host. ��However are you sure being that careful will guarantee you to the main event?��

    The teasing tone made Zet turn around.

    The audience and the contestants turned tense as the atmosphere between the two spread out.

    (Is he going to fight me?) thought the host before his eyes turned sharp.

    ��Maybe,�� said Zet as he shrugged his shoulder before he turned around.

    Verdu smiled as he saw how his son yed it out. ��Good job!��

    ��Hehe, thanks, father!��

    (I guess not) thought the host before he returned back.

    ��

    After some fairly amount of time had passed and many had tested the b of stone, nobody could surpass what Zet had done.

    ��Man this is getting boring real fast,�� muttered the host.

    Zet raised his eyebrows before he looked at porealus, ��Older brother aren��t you going to participate?��

    ��I will y it safe,�� said Porealus as he crossed his arms with a smile. ��Meanwhile, you should ask this older sister of yours if she wants to step��oh she gone?��

    Porealus was sure that she was standing right near him but she was nowhere to be found now.

    ��

    ��Hm?�� the matriarch raised her eyebrows as she saw her disciple simply approaching the b of stone under everyone��s gaze.

    ��

    ��Oh, a veiled woman?�� muttered the host. ��Hmm����

    The audience started to wonder.

    ��Hey who is that?��

    ��I don��t think I know her?��

    ��She wore a veil, she must be beautiful underneath it.��

    (It��s hard to tell since she is wearing a cloak) thought the host. (But I have this weird feeling that I knew her).

    Ivy disregarded the gaze of the audience before, for a moment it fell against the host the returned back to the b of stone. Thetter immediately furrowed his eyebrows (What was that?)

    She stood against the huge b of stone before gently putting her palm against it. Her eyebrows twitched before the entire b turned into ice for a split second then cracked with a wild explosion.

    Gale was immediately formed as it spread around the area and fluttered their hair

    ��Ice?!�� the host immediately had his eyes dting in disbelief. ��I see, you��re Ivy!��

    Ivy turned around and left as the b of stone started to raise from the ground. It was shaded with bright illuminating light before the full golden color was on disy.

    The spectators immediately choked on their own words as they couldn��t believe what they have seen. After more than a hundred tries, someone finally surpassed Zet��s effort.

    ��G-Gold!��

    ��It��s fucking gold!��

    Whilst the contestant and the spectators were in awe, the host chuckled. ��To think that you came back once more, do you think that you can enter the top ten this time?��

    Ivy didn��t turn around and left the crowd.

    ��

    ��Hmm? Who is that? Is that your disciple?�� asked Tael.

    ��Of course, it is,�� answered Carius. ��She has mastered Yuki��s art to that degree.��

    The matriarch was smiling but curious as well. (What motivates her so much? I feel like a failure as a master here). She let out a sigh.

    ��

    ��No one will top her,�� said the host. ��She is currently the best of the best from her generation in the Mortal World, she took the eleventh spotst time.��

    ��Ivy Yuki!��

    ��The woman herself!��

    The audience was excited once more

    ��Hey, how about me?�� the leisure voice came from a young man with opened arms.

    The host furrowed his eyebrows, ��Porealus!��

    ��I was standing right over there but you didn��t even say hi, I��m a little bit sad over here.��

    ��

    ��Wow, your grandson acted really different from you, are you sure he got your blood and not mine? Hahaha!��ughed Tael.

    ��Shut your mouth or I��ll break your neck!�� said Carius as he let out a re against his best friend.

    (He is right though) thought the matriarch as she looked at Porealus. (Looks like he was not having a tough time as I initially thought, that��s good to hear, the Arunga family will not be a strict family in the future, unless Patriarch Carius turned immortal).

    ��

    ��Porealus?! Didn��t he finish fifteen?��

    ��Was it Fifteen or fifty?��

    ��Can��t tell.��

    Porealus let out a sigh hearing the surrounding chatters before he kicked the b before a resounding boom urred.

    The b rose beneath his eyes before it hovered once more.

    ��C��mon Gold!�� said Porealus as if he was gambling.

    The b turned into golden color before he raised his fist against the sky.

    ��Woah gold again!��

    ��These returnees are going all out!��

    The host smiled, ��To think that even you would join again.��

    Porealus shrugged and didn��t make ament before taking one step forward.

    ��Oh right, let me tell you that you were wrong.��

    The host raised his eyebrows, ��About what?��

    Porealus turned around and face him before letting out a grin.

    ��Ivy�� is not the strongest in theter generation in the Mortal World.��

    The host was immediately rmed as he showed it with his eyebrows furrowed.

    ��What?��

    ��The one I��m talking about is strong, monstrously strong,�� said Porealus before he smirked.

    .

    .

    .

    <em>*Rattle!</em>

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 548: Lyons Arrival

    Chapter 548: Lyon��s Arrival

    The various elders that stood guard surrounding the tower suddenly felt immense pressure.

    ��W-What?!��

    ��Such immense pressure!��

    ��Look, it��s from the south!��

    The elders immediately looked toward the direction that was said.

    ��A huge bird��?��

    ��A huge bird?! That��s!��

    The various onlookers looked at the man standing with his arms crossed on top of the bird��s head.

    The elders from the three great families looked at each other before they nodded in agreement. Those mean-looking men and women immediately opened a pathway for the huge bird. They all paid their respect with a slight bow under the cheers of the onlookers.

    The huge bird went past between them before carrying out a feverish gale from its huge pair of wings.

    ��

    The water inside the ss was calm and had no ripples. The glistening fork and spoons were left on the table.

    <em>*Rattle!</em><em></em>

    <em></em>The silent lounge was filled with a rattle. The noise was soft but everyone inside them could hear it.

    The old man and the woman were looking at the one that stood between them.

    <em>*Rattle!</em>

    The woman with her thick veil covering her nose down started to furrow her eyebrows. Her eyes were looking at the sheathed sword beside the waist of the one owning it before her pupils dted after confirming the source of that soft sound.

    ��Unbelievable,�� muttered Carius as he looked at the sword actually rattled on Tael��s waist. ��You have been training for countless years and as far as our fate crossed each other during those years this is the very first time I��ve seen it rattling like a rattlesnake!��

    ��Are you afraid right now? Master Tael?�� asked the matriarch as she tried to gain a hint from his eyes too.

    Tael grunted before crossing his arms. He let his sword tremble and rattled on his waist before he said, ��The sword detect the presence of a mighty swordsmaning.��

    His lips slowly turned upward, ��Just like at the time in that disastrous world.��

    Both Carius and the matriarch raised their eyebrows before their pupils slightly shrunk as their minds share the same sh of realization.

    ��Tael, tell me, which one is the sword feared at the time? You must have known!�� said Carius as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    Thest time they met was in the emergency meetings for the three leaders. He never said who was the sword feared, however, with the news of Garuda City turning into a new beautiful look. He had suspicions.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Of course I know,�� said Tael with a smile as he gave a cheeky nce against his friend before turning back to the colosseum below.

    ��It was the fourth one.��

    ��

    ��Stronger than Ivy you say? Hahaha, now that��s new, Porealus are you dreaming or something?�� said the host before he chuckled.

    Porealus shrugged his shoulder with a smile before returning back to his post.

    *<em>Rattle!</em>

    Verdu raised his eyebrows before he took a nce against the sword beside his waist. (It��s trembling, just like at the time!).

    ��Ah?�� Zet looked at his sword before a grin started to show just like what his grandfather at the lounge had shown.

    Zet immediately turned around toward the entrance as he muttered, ��He has arrived.��

    Ivy revealed herself as her eyebrows furrowed. She had heard everything Porealus had just said but denied none of it. Her nce was fixated at the entrance of the colosseum.

    Porealus furrowed his eyebrows before they gradually raised as he smiled. He said not a word but the act of the three of them were caught by the audiences and the rest of the cultivators.

    ��What�� why are they looking at the entrance?��

    ��I-I don��t know, probably the one Porealus spoke about?��

    ��The one stronger than Ivy?��

    The host��s crossed arms were dropped as his eyes behind the mask squinted. (The one stronger than Ivy? Did the Mortals hide it from us for this exact moment? No, there is no way, no Mortal should enter the top ten!).

    The silence in the colosseum made their ears twitch as they heard faint footsteps getting closer. The silhouette wasing in and one could make out a lone figure with its hands supporting his head.

    Then a group of silhouettes appeared in front of the light walking behind the first figure. The shadow was soon left beaten by the light before the face of the leader of the group was revealed.

    The young man suddenly stopped before he gave out his iconic smirk. Crossing his arms, hiszy eyes turned confidence in a blink.

    ��What��s this? Are you all weing me?�� said the young man at the exact moment they could get a clear image of the figures walking behind him.

    ��Hah, it seems like even Heaven couldn��t forget how important you are, young master,�� said Assid as he put a demeaning look against all of them.

    Graham��s fingers were slowly buried into his fist though his face was calm.

    However, the crackling noise of the knuckles wasing from the beautiful half-elf half-dark elf.

    ��Hold it you guys,�� said Cecile. She didn��t even cover her face as her beauty enthralled the entire colosseum.

    The host��s eyes immediately constricted before he hurriedly said, ��Cecile?!��

    ��C-Cecile!��

    ��It��s Cecile!��

    ��So this is the person that is stronger than Ivy! Now it makes perfect sense!��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised one of his eyebrows. ��You seem to be quite famous here.��

    The host immediately rushed forward before bowing right in front of her. ��Please do excuse my manner, however, I��m sure the prince would be delighted to see you in action! No need for you to do the preliminary, please follow me and go to the location of the main event right away.��

    ��

    ��She is also here,�� muttered the matriarch. (However, so that is the man that could conquer her heart and body). Her eyesnded on the youth with his arms crossed. (Hmm�� what a dangerous fe, the more I look to his face, the more I��m drawn to him. That is a devilish charisma he got there).

    ��It matters not, the mortal will shine this time,�� said Tael as he nodded.

    ��You believe in him that much? Even more than your own grandson?�� asked Carius.

    ��Believe? Carius this is a fact.��

    ��

    ��Prince? What prince?�� asked Cecile. ��In fact, who the hell are you even?��

    The onlookers gasped thinking that the woman had offended the host. He only needed a casual p against the b of stone before it turned to bronze. Only their imagination could see how powerful he really was.

    ��Ah, Miss Cecile sure loves to joke, it��s����

    ��Prince Lyon of course hahaha!�� said Lyon as heughed.

    The audience gawked as well as the onlookers. They couldn��t believe the audacity of the young man. Demeaning Heaven in its own home.

    The host furrowed his eyebrows before he turned his nce to a re against the young man.

    ��Phew~�� Porealus whistled but he couldn��t help but giggle afterward.

    ��Who are you?�� asked the host before he gave him a condescending look.

    Cecile��s eyes turned into a re, ��I advise you not to do that.��

    The deadly tone immediately made the host turn around. He was about to apologize toward the auburn beauty but the word was stuck inside his throat. His pupils constricted as a fountain of blood basked his soul. As if he was being swept away by the tsunami, three cold res also apanied it.

    Cecile was holding the three generals from maiming the host with a hand. ��I could only hold them for so long.��

    ��I-I apologize, please do ept my apology,�� said the host as he bowed against her. His was palpitating with his hands drenched in his own sweat. His forehead washed his face with fears and his heart was thumping to a concerning state.

    ��You��re apologizing to the wrong person,�� said Cecile as she shook her head.

    The host looked up, ��Huh?��

    ��You should apologize,�� she pointed forward against the young man who had stood toe to toe with the b of stone, ��to my husband.��

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    <em></em>His heart almost stopped beating as he heard that word. (H-Husband?!) thought the host. (Miss Cecile is�� married?! Those princes would be furious! A war ising!). He made a harsh swallow as he nervously turned around and saw the young man standing right in front of the b of stone.

    (Who is he? Daring enough to take her hand? Doesn��t he know the��) his eyebrows twitched before he noticed something.

    ��T-The mana�� The mana is moving wildly!�� said one of the spectators.

    The mana was moving like a torrent from all sides but had one direction.

    ��Here ites! Here ites!�� said Zet as he excitedly had his fists trembling.

    Ivy furrowed his eyebrows but her eyes belied her coldness.

    The two patriarchs and the matriarch from the Yuki n were drawn as well with their varying expressions.

    An ash gray glow surrounded Lyon��s figure as he kept his arms crossed. The smirk on his face never left and his pupils had turned into a horizontal slit. The dominating aura of the Seven-Horned Cmity Goat was vast and dreadful. Heaven stood no chance.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 549: Heavens Prism

    Chapter 549: Heaven��s Prism

    The gale was feverish cold and the forest nearby bellowed a daunting howl. The clouds in the sky were pulled out as the nearest sea raged against it. The entire earth soon sumbed to a tremor.

    The spectators were sitting on the edge of their seats with cold sweat and flight instinct triggered. However, no matter how much they wanted to run from the scene, their trembling feet has turned limp like that of a noodle. The intense atmosphere almost sucked out all the oxygen inside their lungs.

    ��What the hell��.��

    ��Who is he?!?!��

    ��Such tremendous power!��

    The words of praise couldn��t be heard by the young man smirking against the b of stone.

    ��

    ��The fool, what is he doing?! Why is he going all out?!�� said Carius before he ced his palms against the giant window with rage on his face.

    The matriarch made noment as her eyes were fixated on the young man and blind to the rest.

    ��Hahaha~ What makes you think that he is going all out? Do you think the size of ake isparable to the size of an ocean?��

    Carius turned his head before looking at Tael with disbelief in his eyes. ��What�� did you say?��

    ��

    (Amazing!) Verdu furrowed his eyebrows. His sword and his son��s sword had admitted the simultaneous feelings of fear and revere.

    ��This is Lyon����

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Zet nodded with a grin, ��En, that��s right, he is really strong! Super strong!��

    Porealus opened his mouth and tried to warn him not to go too wild against the b of stone but dropped the notion. (Like he would listen) thought Porealus (Not with that smirk on his face, the smirk that destroyed Treas).

    ��Huu~�� Lyon let out a breath before everything turned silent the moment he opened his eyes.

    He muttered, ��Grandpa Bapho.��

    ��En,�� The Cmity Goat nodded before his back shone with the inscription of the name.

    Lyon opened his crossed arms as his hair turned ash-gray. He pulled his right arm with his right leg taking a step back.

    The mana swirling around his right arm slowly turned visible to the naked eyes as strands of gray.

    ��pping the heaven��s face, as if we would miss this, let��s go catfish!��

    ��Alright! Eh? What did you call me?!��

    The strands suddenly multiplied as three colorful mana swirled around his forearm.

    Lyon shook his head with a chuckle before his eyes turned sharp. He punched his heavy right arm forward as the space surrounding it was grazed open by his knuckles.

    Under the naked eyes of the experts and all other cultivators first connected with an apocalyptic boom. The entire colosseum was instantly ruptured before bing debris. The clouds in the sky scattered as the sun almost dimmed for a moment.

    The matriarch of the Yuki n had her eyes twitched before she immediately froze the ss panels. However, the might of the shockwave instantly shattered the thick ice that she formed. The high-ss lounge was devastated to crumble in an instant.

    (What a tremendous force!) thought the matriarch as even the ice she made to cover herself turned brittle.

    ��Hahahaha!��ughed Tael with his hands behind his back. ��Just a shockwave alone could render the entire forest, this is so absurd I can hardly contain myself hahaha!��

    He was unscathed even though he was not covered by any ice.

    ��Is it really the time tough?!�� said Carius as he furrowed his eyebrows. ��This is fatal! He will be the main target now!��

    ��What if that is what he wanted?�� asked the matriarch.

    ��Hm? What do you mean?�� asked Carius.

    ��Every sane person would definitelyy low and strike where the opportunity arises, but what if he doesn��t need any opportunity to do so?�� asked the matriarch.

    ��That young man has the power to rule the Mortal World, no, perhaps even Heaven too, just look at that,�� said Tael as he pointed down.

    Carius turned around before he looked back. His pupils dted simultaneously with his mouth gawking.

    Lyon looked at the shimmering glow in front of him before he reverted back to his normal form and crossed his arms. ��Heh.��

    ��W-W�� What in the world����

    ��It��s beautiful����

    ��What is that�� ore?��

    The spectators and the contestants themselves were ensnared by the beauty that their sightnded on. There was a night and day difference between Lyon��s results than the previous ones.

    The host opened his eyes wide behind the mask as his mouth gawked openly. Words stayed inside his throat as his brain was taking a hard time receiving what��s in front of him.

    ��I expect nothing else,�� said Assid as he adjusted his sses with a push of his middle finger.

    ��Not bad for the current him,�� said Kesya as she nodded repeatedly.

    ��Peak him would devastate the whole town,�� said Graham as he let out a rare smile.

    ��Drunk him would talk with the b before taking it home,�� said Cecile before she shook her head with a smile.

    The generals chuckled hearing her joke.

    ��Hahaha, that takes me back,�� said Kesya as she wiped the tear at the corner of her eyes.

    Cecile looked at Lumina that was looking at the result in disbelief before she tugged her elbow, ��I��m sure you know what that is right?��

    Lumina narrowed her eyes as she looked at Cecile, ��Heaven��s Prism.��

    Cecile nodded before returning her nce forward. ��Heaven��s Prism, the highest ore rarity that one could find in heaven, not even in the seventhyer has itying on the ground. Some call it, the mother of all ore, the only ore in existence that could create pure regalia ss weapon and armor.��

    The ordinary b of stone had turned bright and colorful like a crystal. The quality had surpassed even that of gold, tinum, and even diamond. The floating crystal reflected his daring face that rendered Heaven speechless.

    Lyon turned around before walking away with his arms crossed his confident eyes turned into a re. He grabbed the host��s cor before staring him down. ��Who is who?��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 550: Brother?

    Chapter 550: Brother?

    Lyon��s re made the host��s incredible cultivation to naught. Thetter��s knees turned weak as the intense aura enveloped his figure. As if he was looking at an emperor sitting on the highest throne about to pass judgment on his sin.

    ��Big br����

    Porealus and Verdu immediately stopped Zet from interfering.

    ��This is not the time, Zet,�� said Verdu. ��You can praise himter, but now, that young man is pissed off.��

    Porealus let out a sigh, ��Master Verdu, can you feel the iing trouble?��

    ��Miles away,�� answered Verdu.

    ��But it��s funny,�� Porealus snorted with a smile. ��They gave us the most minimalistic effort for this preliminary, cutting off our original ten spots to half and then not even a proper judge. Now, someone from our Mortal World destroyed the colosseum even the forest on the hill behind it. They finally kicked off an iron te this time.��

    (Monstrously strong��) the word echoed inside the host��s mind as he looked at that dark gxy eyes of his. He could have never imagined the might of the word ��monstrously�� was at this level. Not even in his wildest dream that things would escte to this point. The colosseum was ruptured by a single fist and the fist was not even directed against the former.

    ��Who is who?�� asked Lyon once more.

    ��A-A-���� the host was speechless as the fear inside his eyes turned apparent.

    Only a moment ago did he act high and haughty, disregarding Lyon��s presence at the sight of Cecile and questioning his identity with a condescending tone.

    ��I believe that you should let him go, young man.��

    The calm bearing tone courted all attention.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he turned his head to take a nce.

    ��I��vee as soon as I hear the explosion.��

    ��Who are you?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Hezar,�� the middle-aged man smiled.

    Thre figures immediatelynded on the middle of the colosseum as soon as he introduced himself.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Verdu immediately opened his crossed arms, ��Father!��

    ��Grandfather?�� muttered Porealus

    ��Even my grandfather too!�� Porealus.

    ��Matriarch���� muttered Ivy softly.

    The host immediately begged, ��Sir Hezar, please help me!��

    The spectator was excited and fearful at the same time. Things had turned to a point where anyment that they make could deter their lives.

    ��It��s Hezar����

    ��Phew, he is as heartless as he was said to be.��

    ��Shut up!��

    The whispers from the spectators were unheard.

    ��You better stop whatever you��re nning Hezar,�� said Tael as he put his left hand on the hilt of his sword.

    Verdu furrowed his eyebrows (Act of aggression? I knew it, something must have happened!).

    He leaned down and whispered at his son, ��Zet, listen carefully, the matter at hand is beyond our scope. If your grandfather is involved, the whole Mortal World is at stake here.��

    Zet nodded, ��I understand.��

    Carius gave his grandson a nce before thetter nervously nodded.

    (What the hell is happening?) thought Porealus.

    *Matriarch, what��s going on?* asked Ivy through mana transmission.

    *They kidnapped us yesterday, but we don��t know their objectives yet, be careful.*

    *En.*

    Hezar let out a sigh. He didn��t even need to turn around to know who the three figures standing behind him a few meters off were.

    Hezar snapped his finger before the ten soldiers made their way inside and surrounded the three of them.

    ��I��m afraid I cannot do that, old man,�� muttered Hezar. His eyes were looking at the young man holding the host by the cor but his eyes immediately widened as he saw Cecile standing by the side.

    ��Miss Cecile?!��

    Hezar immediately turned docile before slightly giving her a slight bow, ��Please do pardon my rude wee!��

    ��It��s okay, I don��t even know who you are,�� said Cecile as she raised her eyebrows.

    The cold word did make damage against his pride but he kept a smile on his face before continuing, ��I see that this young man over here is with you, is he perhaps your brother?��

    ��Pfft~�� Lumina looked away as she chuckled.

    ��Brother?�� Lyon raised one of his eyebrows.

    ��N-No Sir Hezar, this one is����

    ��I didn��t ask you, did I?�� said Hezar as his deadly calm re made the host closed up his lips.

    Cecile let out a sigh. She walked forward before kicking the host away from Lyon��s strangle. The host immediately felt a broken rib the moment of impact before he rolled away. He coughed out blood as he panted.

    ��Eh?�� Lyon didn��t see thating as he raised both of his eyebrows.

    ��He is���� Cecile grabbed Lyon��s crew neck before pulling it.

    The onlookers opened their eyes wide and gawked as they saw her kissing Lyon. The kissst more than five seconds before Cecile let it go as she felt a tongue start to pry in. She smiled at him before turning her nce back toward Hezar.

    ��My husband.��

    Hezar was stupefied by both her action and her answer. There was not a single news source that stated she was already married from his end.

    ��Wh-What? I��m sorry I must have misheard you, did you say husband?�� asked Hezar.

    ��Indeed,�� said Cecile as she crossed her arms.

    Hezar started to stutter a bit. ��I-I see.��

    Hezar made a harsh swallow. The usually calm and overbearing attitude he had shown was gone. The look he gave to Lyon turned into that of pity (Poor young man, they will maim you, but thanks to you, now I know how to handle the situation).

    ��Well then, young man, care to exin to me why are you disrespecting the host like that?��

    The change of tone made Lyonugh. It didn��t even take a moment ago that Hezar couldn��t care less about the host of the preliminary. (Trying to make a reason out of the smallest things huh).

    ��S-Sir Hezar, he is also the one that destroyed the forest and crumbled a huge part of the colosseum!��

    ��What?!�� eximed Hezar in disbelief even his ten soldiers were staring at the young man in disbelief.

    ��I-It��s true he was punching the b of stone!��

    Hezar furrowed his eyebrows before he took a nce against the b of stone but it had returned to normal and stood on the ground instead of the bright Heaven��s Prism.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 551: Being Bullied.

    Chapter 551: Being Bullied.

    (Impossible) the word rang inside his mind as he looked at the devastating damage. He turned back to look at the young man with his eyebrows furrowed (Miss Cecile��s husband, howe I��ve never heard of it?!).

    ��Are you participating in the tournament as well?�� asked Hezar with a strict tone.

    Lyon smirked, ��I am.��

    ��I see, where are you from? Who is your father?�� asked Hezar. He didn��t y a facade anymore, even with Cecile present beside the young man.

    ��My father? That��s a good question,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms. However, many secondster, Hezar received no answer.

    ��I see,�� Hezar furrowed his eyebrows with a tant displease.

    ��However,�� said Lyon, ��If you want to meet my grandfathers three of them are here.��

    ��Three?�� Hezar and the others furrowed in confusion.

    (Three?) Carius furrowed his eyebrows. (The number didn��t add up, how could he have three grandfathers?).

    The three powerful figures from the Mortal World had their eyes turned sharp. The powerful young man was still shrouded in mystery. The background that they had for him was to the extent of Nostria alone. That ce was palepared to their assets. There was nothing extravagant except for the fact that the young man was reported toe from the sky itself, bearing three showering lights as he descended.

    They all thought that Lyon wasing from Heaven themselves. Seeing his strength with their own eyes, one of them thought as far as he hade from the higheryers of Heaven. However, as time goes by, he didn��t seem to view Heaven as the sacred ce as thosemon cultivators in Mortal World.

    ��Right here?�� asked Hezar once more.

    ��Yes they are right here, however, once theye out, I doubt this ce will be the same,�� said Lyon before he crossed his arms.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Is that a threat?�� said Hezar as he furrowed his eyebrows. He never thought that he would receive a threat from the Mortal World.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, ��Wanna try?��

    The atmosphere suddenly turned tense the moment he said those words. None of the onlookers thought that someone would dare to threaten Hezar whilst being so calm and confident like he was.

    The cold calm stature of Hezar was faced with the confidence of a youth that seemed to have no limit.

    Hezar closed his eyes to regain hisposure before he opened his arms with a smile. ��There is no need for us to be this tense. We should use this time to make friends instead of enemies.��

    The host opened his eyes wide in disbelief but said nothing as he looked at the ground.

    ��I don��t want to be rude but I��m afraid we cannot be friends,�� said Lyon with a smile as he too opened his arms.

    The onlookers were looking at each other with worries in their eyes. They could feel it. A fight that was hovering around between those two.

    ��Oh? Why is that?�� said Hezar.

    ��Look behind you, is that how you make friends?�� said Lyon as he snorted with a smile.

    Hezar furrowed his eyebrows but he didn��t turn around. He knew that he was talking about the two patriarchs and the woman with the thick veil behind him. His soldiers were surrounding the three and it didn��t make a good look. However, he could do whatever he pleases in this ce.

    ��Hoho~�� Tael made a lightugh. ��No need to be worrying about us young man.��

    ��How can I not worry, there is a beauty standing there being surrounded,�� said Lyon with a sigh.

    ��Eh? Beauty?�� muttered Tael before he took a nce against the matriarch.

    Zet and Porealus smiled wryly. (Even in this situation, I��m amazed).

    Ivy furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at Lyon then at her matriarch. It was hard to read thetter��s emotion since only her eyes were visible.

    Verdu had a bit of sweat on his forehead. (Does he know who is he talking about?).

    ��Hehe,�� Kesya chuckled on the side.

    The onlookers immediately looked at Cecile. The woman was his wife but there was no anger inside her eyes but instead a light chuckle.

    The matriarch only blinked her eyes in response. She didn��t deny the knightly words that Lyon spouted out of his mouth.

    ��I see, you are quite the womanizer at such a young age,�� said Hezar. (Howe Miss Cecile is drawn to this kind of man?).

    ��Do you want to pull out your men or should I?�� said Lyon once again. ��However trust me tho, if I have to do it����

    The three generals stepped forward.

    ��It won��t be pretty,�� said Lyon with a smirk.

    The unfathomable three were standing and daunting the word fear. Graham and Assid didn��t share a smile, only Kesya did but the smile was that of a sinister one.

    ��I��m afraid I cannot do that,�� said Hezar.

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his eyebrows, ��Why is that?��

    ��These three figures have been suspected to kill the men and women guarding the tower. The tower that connected Mortal World and Heaven.��

    ��LIES!�� Carius immediately shouted with his arms crossed. Though the soldiers were ring at him he crossed his arms and closed his eyes.

    Verdu and the three geniuses furrowed their eyebrows. The onlookers could only stand silent, they didn��t want to be dragged into this mess.

    ��My sword never killed the innocent,�� said Tael.

    ��Bah, everyone can say that old man,�� said one of the soldiers. ��We all saw you did it!��

    Zet��s furrowed eyebrows turned into a re before he grabbed Irae��s hilt. ��You!��

    Verdu immediately held his son��s shoulder with one hand. ��Calm down, don��t do it! If you do it, then you are ying right into their hands!��

    ��Then what should we do father?! Stand around and do����. sorry.��

    Looking at the re that his father gave him was enough. He knew his father had the same feelings. Seeing their own grandfather being framed.

    ��We are being bullied,�� said Porealus as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 552: Edging

    Chapter 552: Edging

    ��Ah so that was the foul smell that I smelt earlier when I came here,�� said Lyon before he courted their attention.

    ��Yes indeed,�� said Hezar. ��It makes matter easier now that you know the situation.��

    ��I thought that Heaven is a ce of green, beautiful, and full of exotic fragrance, however, it seems like I was wrong. It��s the same as the Mortal World, they have the smell of Iron too,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��What are you getting at?�� said Hezar as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    ��What I��m getting at will depend on you,�� said Lyon. ��Do you want to release them or should I liberate them.��

    The stubborn Carius made a slight smile (This reckless fool, sometimes the world needs a person like him)

    (An ultimatum!) thought the matriarch before she let out a smile under her veil.

    Hezar shook his head, ��They are all killers, releasing them would be not right? Is it not?��

    ��Releasing them? You didn��t even apprehend them at all, they are as free to do as they pleased,�� said Lyon as he pointed at the three of them. ��Pretty suspicious don��t you think?��

    The onlookers silently nodded. They didn��t see any handcuff or some sort of restraining element either. The three of them were ��free��.

    Hezar opened his mouth before Lyon cut his word short.

    ��I��ve also heard that Ivy ranked eleventh in thest tournament, not that it has anything to do with kidnapping her matriarch, though,�� said Lyon with a smile.

    Hezar was furrowing his eyebrows with his eyes sharpened. (This guy!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��I��m afraid we are a bit off-trail here, let��s end our conversation here,�� said Hezar. (Dwelling into this matter would serve nothing but my own defeat, this young man is too mysterious for me to act rashly. Especially that smirk on his face is that an act or have I already being ��checked�� on the board) he turned around.

    Carius opened his eyes with a smile on his face (This young man is not bad, he is hitting the core of the problem with a smile on his face, what a bluff, however, the situation is not going well, we are still powerless against his authority).

    ��End it here?�� Lyon smiled. ��What are you, afraid?��

    ��What?�� Hezar turned around with a re. ��Young man, there is a point where you should stop aggravating.��

    He immediately put immense pressure surrounding Lyon��s figure. Any normal cultivator would have crumbled to the ground but Lyon made the former furrow his eyebrows in confusion.

    ��Want me to peel it off?�� muttered Lyon.

    ��What?�� Hezar muttered.

    ��These three figures are prominent figures in Mortal World, their presence alone bes the bnce in that ce. However, why would they kill anyone in Heaven, not to mention altogether? If it were two of them and framing one I would still believe you but three of them killing a bunch of people guarding the tower? Risking of offending your force? Quite foolish for those who sit at the highest order in the Mortal World don��t you think?��

    Lyon opened his arms as he struck his logical expression against him. The onlookers secretly nodded in agreement. There was no apparent reason for them to kill the guards guarding the link of Heaven and Mortal World and risking offending Heaven.

    ��Who is he?�� muttered Verdu as he shook his head. The bravest and the foolish were only a jump away and he couldn��t decide which one was Lyon at.

    (He isying it open) thought the matriarch.

    ��I like him,�� said Tael as he grinned before heugh.

    Hezar crossed his arms, ��We do not know what their intention is, sadly.��

    ��The question is, we do not know what your intention is,�� said Lyon as he smirked. ��You did ask about my father, are you going to kidnapped him too if I were to tell you where he is?��

    Hezar feigned ignorance, ��Please don��t misjudge me.��

    ��I didn��t, it is justified. However, I do pity you, I must say that because you are stuck with this job from your higher ups and don��t expect me to be around,�� said Lyon.

    ��Don��t say things that you will regretter on, young man,�� said Hezar.

    ��Alright, alright,�� said Lyon as he raised his hand in defeat. ��Old men, I hope you take care of the beauty for me haha!�� said Lyon before he turned around and waved goodbye.

    The conversation ended abruptly and Hezar��s veins almost popped out of his forehead. He had never been yed like that by a haughty kid, especially a kid from the Mortal World. It was like his pride being spat upon twice.

    ��See ya at the main event,�� said Lyon before he left the colosseum with an echoingugh from Kesya following his trail.

    ��Hahaha!�� Carius suddenlyughed.

    ��Wowowo, are you alright Carius?�� asked Tael, he rarely saw himugh.

    The matriarch was looking at the patriarch of the Arunga n with concern too.

    ��Hey don��tugh!�� said one of the soldiers.

    ��I��m alright, but Hezar isn��t hahaha!�� said Carius.

    Porealus blinked in disbelief even he rarely saw his own grandfatherugh so merrily. His day would have brightened a little if he saw him like that most of the days.

    ��Who is that young man?!�� Hezar turned around before asking the three of them.

    ��He told you didn��t he, Cecile��s husband,�� answered the matriarch.

    Hezar approached her as the soldier made his way. His ring eyes were chilling but not as cold as the matriarch. ��He seems to be so keen on you.��

    The matriarch didn��t answer since even she had not met him before this day.

    ��S-Sir, should we pass him?�� said one of the host assistants.

    ��Of course let him in! We must act ordingly to the rule,�� said Hezar as he realized the onlookers were still present. (If he lives to see the day that is hahaha!) Hezarughed inwardly.

    ��Let��s go!�� Hezar leaped and left the ce before the others followed him.

    Ivy and the others watched the leaders of their houses left surrounded by the soldiers.

    ��Let��s go back to the inn father,�� said Zet before he turned around.

    Verdu raised both of his eyebrows. (I thought he would feel a bit furious after what happened).

    ��Isn��t big brother amazing? He even made that guy angry with mere words, I feel a lot better after he did that, haha!�� said Zet before he put his hands behind his head as he walked like a certain individual.

    Verdu smiled wryly, ��I wonder if he is a good influence or a bad one.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 553: We Need Your Power

    Chapter 553: We Need Your Power

    Lyon paid no heed to the admiring onlookers as he strolled the town with the others.

    The small town was by no mean extravagant, and it had no open market where one could hear the bargains of a peddler and its shopper. However, children still ran along with smiles on their faces as they chased butterflies.

    Lyon smiled as he looked at the childrenughing and even circling him for a loop before running away. Their innocence was a lukewarm sight to see and soothe his soul so much that he suddenly paused his tracks.

    ��Hmm�� so innocent and yful,��mented Lyon as he nodded.

    ��Hm?��. HM?!�� Kesya suddenly came forward and leaned her face toward Lyon.

    ��W-What?�� asked Lyon. ��Is there something wrong with my face? Do I have a pimple that you want to burst open?!��

    Kesya narrowed her eyes before she pulled her face back. She nodded before returning to her position.

    Lyon blinked in confusion before he shook his head. He knew they were unique in their own way to the point that he couldn��t understand what they meant but, after all, who could understand women.

    ��Oh?!�� Lyon turned around before he looked at Cecile and Lumina. ��It��s not what you think! Wait! It is what you think! But now is not the time!��

    Lumina and Cecile raised their eyebrows before thetter asked, ��What are you talking about?��

    ��Oh�� Nothing haha!�� said Lyon before he quickly turned around and let out a sigh.

    ��Big brother!��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon turned around before seeing Zet fast approaching.

    ��What?�� he asked.

    ��You��re amazing!��

    ��I know right hahaha!�� Lyon couldn��t care less about shame as heughed and swallowed the praise whole.

    Porealus approached him afterward before he said, ��You almost made him burst the veins on his forehead however, are you sure? He might hunt you down.��

    ��Oh, is that so?�� said Lyon as he smiled.

    Porealus shook his head as he smiled wryly. He realized that the young man he was talking to was quite mad in the eyes of themon.

    ��Ah, you must be Lyon, my son talked a lot about you.��

    The unfamiliar voice made him furrow his eyebrows before he turned around. He immediately saw the resemnce between him and Zet and the red hair was quite the giveaway.

    ��You must be?��

    ��My name is Verdu, I am the patriarch of the Argonaut family but most importantly Zet��s father.��

    Lyon smiled, ��I always appreciate a family man, my name is Lyon and these are����

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon proceeded to introduce them all without hiding anything. Considering his status, it was easy to guess that he knew something about him prior. This was nothing but amon courtesy for goodwill between the two with Zet as the link.

    After the introduction, Verdu smiled before he asked, ��Young man, I want to talk to you personally if you have time but we can��t do it here, this town is not so�� weing after what happened.��

    Lyon smirked as he knew what he was talking about. Some admired him but some also disliked him. His brazen act against Hezar mighte with consequences that this small town had to bear together with him.

    Cecile stretched her arm to the sky as she yawned, ��I don��t want to partake in your conversation, it will bore me to death, I��m not an Empress anymore.��

    She went away before grabbing Lumina��s wrist and dragging her with her.

    ��What are you doing?�� said Lumina as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    ��We are going to stroll the town,�� said Cecile with a smile.

    ��I��m not going to stroll the town with you!�� said Lumina before her eyes turned sharp.

    *We are going to feign, that middle-aged man moved fast. A group of people already hides in the surrounding* said Cecile through mana transmission.

    Lumina let out a hard snort before she submit to her favor. ��I will pick the food and you will pay.��

    ��Of course,�� said Cecile before she continued, ��But older s����

    Lumina��s re put Cecile in her ce as thetter shrugged both of her shoulders before smiling. ��Alright, alright, hehe.��

    The twodies went on their own as Lyon watched their backs move further away and away.

    Lyon turned around and smiled before he said, ��You three, give yourself a well-deserving break. I will speak with these fourter.��

    ��Yes, master!�� said Graham before he left.

    ��I��m going to follow Empress Cecile,�� said Kesya. ��Girls night! Girls night!��

    ��I will see if there are fresh ingredients,�� Assid walked away with his sharp eyes.

    Verdu furrowed his eyebrows (What is he thinking? He is discarding away his best defense just to talk with me? Wait a minute four?)

    ��Wait, four?�� asked Zet as he had the same thought as his father. ��I think you overcounted it by one.��

    Porealus raised his eyebrows before he chuckled, ��You mean that she is listening?��

    ��She?�� Zet tilted his head. ��Who is she�� oh, her.��

    Lyon shook his head before he gave his right arm forward in a gesture for Verdu to lead the way.

    ��Alright then, let��s go to my inn,�� said Verdu as he lead the way.

    Lyon and the others were following behind him before Zet suddenly said, ��Oh right!��

    He turned his nce toward Lyon before continuing, ��One of my elders wanted to spar with Sir Graham, big brother.��

    (Heh, they all can hide as much as they want, nothing but��) Lyon��s thought popped off as he heard what Zet just said, ��What?��

    His eyes opened wide before he asked once more, ��What did you say? A spar against Graham?��

    Zet nodded, ��Exactly, will you grant him his wish?��

    ��Wish? Deathwish?�� said Lyon with his eyes turned into concern. ��Is your elder sane?��

    ��Hmm�� I think so,�� said Zet as he nodded.

    ��Hahaha,�� Verdu immediately made light and wryugh. ��I��m sure that the elder was joking.��

    Zet was the one confused this time but Porealus patted his shoulder before he shook his head. The former was left even more confused but thetter paid no heed before following Lyon as he muttered, ��Lyon, why are you letting your protectors go?��

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder with a smile on his face. ��They are not my protectors, they are the people that close to me and I hold dear.��

    Porealus raised his eyebrows in surprise. He had never thought that those words woulde out of Lyon��s mouth after what just happened and it got him contemting. (Was all your gung-ho about women a facade? Is this your true self?) thought Porealus before he shook his head as he remembered that Lyon was the only one that could conquer the empress��s heart and soul.

    Soon the four of them entered the inn where Zet and Verdu had rented a room. They entered the room before locking the door.

    All the whispering noises from outside were unheard of as the three of them sat down.

    ��So, what do you want to talk about?�� asked Lyon as he sat down.

    Verdu at opposite him before saying, ��It appears that my father and the other two are being used as a safety.��

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows, ��Safety?��

    ��Yes, with Hezar having them as a quote on quote ��prisoner��, he could do whatever they pleased against us by using them as the bargaining chip.��

    ��I see, but what do they want from you?��

    Verdu let out a sigh, ��I still don��t know but they could use it to hinder my son��s and his friend��s advancement in the main tournament.��

    Porealus and Zet looked concerned but they didn��t have a lot of options.

    ��Meanwhile, nothing is holding me down,�� said Lyon with a smile as he saw what Verdu was getting at.

    ��Exactly, I need, no we need your power,�� said Verdu as he nodded.

    The sun was setting as the twilight started to govern the sky. Lyon was stood up as he reached for the nearby window. He looked at the line of the horizon slowly shifting from day to dusk. (I guess even heaven has its own sun what��s the difference between here and the Mortal World).

    Lyon turned around, ��I may not have anything to hold me down now, but tonight won��t be a beautiful night for me to sleep.��

    Verdu furrowed his eyebrows before Lyon said, ��You all stay here, I will take a stroll in the town alone.��

    He turned around before opening the door and leaving them dumbfounded with a click from closing it.

    ��What is he saying?�� asked Zet.

    Porealus leaned back at the wall whilst crossing his arms. ��Someone might after him.��

    ��What? Then we need to help him!��

    ��Wait!�� said Porealus but Verdu already stepped forward and stood right in front of the door.

    ��Father! We need to help him,�� said Zet.

    Verdu shook his head, ��It is us who needs his help Zet. We might only be a hindrance if we came along with him.��

    ��What? A hindrance?��

    Verdu nodded, ��He said it himself that we should stay here for the time being.��

    ��But!��

    ��He won��t make that point if he wanted you toe along,�� said Porealus.

    Zet slightly grunted before calming down, ��I understand.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 554: A Stroll in The Night

    Chapter 554: A Stroll in The Night

    The sounds of footsteps were heard as a lone young man was taking a stroll inside the small town. The breeze of wind was for his alone to breathe as he saw no nightlife. Only the noise of his own footsteps apanied him and the crescent moon that provided his sight.

    All of the buildings were closed, even the tavern that was supposed to open had its lights off. The young man looked left but saw nothing was opened. He let out a sigh before he smiled and said, ��It seems like you are here for me?��

    A man with tall stature was standing quite a few steps away from Lyon. He had his arms crossed as his face was basked by the moonlight revealing his wicked smile and a burnt scar on his left temple.

    ��I like it when the job is this easy,�� said the man before he opened his arms.

    ��Job? What job?�� said Lyon as he raised his eyebrows.

    ��Heh, don��t pretend kid, you just offended Sir Hezar, honestly, please mind your own business in the next life alright?�� said the man with a sigh.

    ��Oh? Are you one of hisckeys?�� said Lyon with a smile.

    ��Huh? Heh, you must be a crazy one, huh. Smiling like that even though you won��t see tomorrow.��

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder. ��You see what I did back there, do you think you alone could defeat me?��

    ��Don��t get too cocky now,�� said the man as he clicked his tongue. ��However, you��re right, there is no way that I could kill you alone.��

    The man snapped his finger before footsteps came from the corners asughing figures came out one by one and stood behind him.

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows as he took a nce that some also stood behind him. He was surrounded, and the small town was still as silent as ever.

    He could see some peaking eyes from the corner of a closed window before he let out a smirk.

    ��Do you think this is enough?��mented Lyon.

    ��I like your daring attitude, ashamed, you would work well under my wing,�� the manughed. ��However, your current cultivation is low. You��re like what? Godhood level right?��

    Lyon nodded, ��That��s right, I��m a god now.��

    ��What? Hahaha!�� the manughed as his men did the same.

    ��Hahaha! Good good! Hahaha, damn it!�� said the man as he smacked his foot against the ground. ��I never had such a goodugh before.��

    Lyon snorted before smiling.

    The leader furrowed his eyebrows before he said, ��You are not buying time are you?��

    Lyon calmly shook his head, ��Sadly, I��m just a broke man with no money, how can I buy time?��

    ��Hahaha! Alright that��s not funny,�� said the man before he pointed against him. ��Shouldn��t have offended the man kid.��

    ��He works fast, that Hezar guy.��

    ��H-Hezar g-guy?!�� the man sighed. ��You shouldn��t bber your mouth like that, that��s what gets you into this situation in the first ce.��

    ��Hmm�� I wonder why is the town so scared of him?�� asked Lyon as he yed the fool.

    ��What? You don��t know? Hahaha! Did you not realize that this town is built for the cultivators from the Mortal World?��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Oh is it? I don��t know though, you are all looked the same to me.��

    The valid point that Lyon just uttered made him unable to reply. Physically, the cultivators from Heaven and Mortal World had no difference at all.

    ��Hmph! enough,�� said the man with the burnt scar on the left temple before he continued. ��You can choose the type of death that you want.��

    ��Oh? I thought you are going to say the ��anyst word�� or was that too cliche?�� said Lyon with a smirk on his face.

    ��You joke a lot kid,�� said the man. ��A mere Godhood should stop acting so haughty. The people surrounding you are all Ascending God��s cultivators, and I have just broken through to True God cultivator myself yesterday.��

    ��Wow, would you look at that, a True God,�� said Lyon with a sarcastic tone.

    ��What was that?!��

    ��Boss! Looks like this kid needs a beating before kissing death.��

    ��Keep your yap in the afterlife kid!��

    The surrounding cultivators began shouting and yelling.

    ��M-Mother, I��m scared!�� said a young boy before he closed the curtain and ran toward his mother��s embrace.

    ��Shh!��

    Their shouts immediately brought the residences to a silent restless. Thetter would have wanted toin but their life could be left turn, the calm doesn��t deserve the risk.

    Verdu and the others were standing by the window inside the room Lyon told them to wait. The master showed a sign of worry behind his eyes. (Being surrounded by that many powerful cultivators would be suffocating, not to mention being in the presence of a True God, however��).

    Lyon��s calm demeanor brought him to suspect that he belied his true feelings but a part of him believed that it wasn��t the case. Remembering that this man currently held the title of the ��most dangerous person in the Mortal World, he harshly swallowed his own saliva.

    ��A True God���� muttered Porealus. ��Being an Ascending God cultivator is unachievable by most but here they are nothing but bandits.��

    He shook his head at the disparity between the two realms.

    ��Big brother must have a n already,�� said Zet though his gesture of cing his hand on his sword, belied his own words.

    ��He had nowhere to run,�� said Verdu. ��Only level five True Gods could fly in this ce, even then is just for a short amount of time.��

    The man with the scar smirked, ��Hah! Looks like they couldn��t wait to ster you on the ground, your head will be presented in the main event tomorrow as a warning to the others. At least you know your death will be useful for others, hahaha!��

    The menughed with their leaders but Lyon kept his arms crossed as if he was the one owning this situation.

    Meanwhile, in a narrow lonely alley, a woman was looking at the situation with a click of her tongue. Her icy eyes looked at the young man that was standing in the middle of the parade. ��Huh?!��

    Lyon blinked one of his eyes against her before returning his nce toward the man with the scar.

    ��Assid,�� muttered Lyon in a low voice.

    ��Yes, young master,�� the butler immediately showed himself kneeling right in front of him in a split-second smack of the air.

    ��W-What���� the man with the scar was stupefied. (Wh-Where did hee from?!) he looked at his subordinates before seeing their gawked expressions. (He bypassed my hundred men?).

    ��Is it done?��

    ��Certainly, young master,�� answered Assid as he pushed his sses up and revealed his sharp eyes.

    ��Stand up,�� said Lyon.

    ��Thank you, young master.��

    Lyon smiled as he looked at the gawked face that the man with the scar had. ��You must be wondering how what and when.��

    ��Na? Stop acting so cocky! Just because your Godhood butler is here, then he can join you too.��

    The veins on Assid��s temple started to bulge before Lyon stopped his killing intent from overflowing with a tap on his shoulder.

    Lyon stepped forward before he shouted, ��Assid!��

    ��Yes, young master.��

    ��What did you find?�� Lyon shouted once more.

    Ivy immediately opened her eyes wide. (Where did hee from?).

    ��

    Zet furrowed his eyebrows, ��Why is he shouting?��

    Porealus and Verdu stood silent.

    ��

    ��What the hell are you talking about?�� asked the leader of the bandits.

    ��We have found their treasury and looted them all. Not a single item from their treasury was worth your sight, young master.��

    ��What did you say���� the leader was having a hard time digesting the butler��s words.

    ��I see, where did you put it?��

    ��Inside my spatial ring, young master.��

    ��Good threw it here,�� said Lyon.

    ��Certainly, young master,�� Assid slowly raised his right hand. The perfectly clean white gloves of his were reaching for the moon before he snapped his fingers.

    Mesmerizing golds and antiques were immediately made their presence in the air before falling down to the ground. Some of them were broken after the impact while one goblet was bouncing repeatedly before rolling to the leader��s feet.

    The man immediately picked up the goblet of gold before his eyes opened wide. ��This is my treasure!��

    He immediately red at the butler before pointing at him. ��You! How did you bypass the guards!��

    ��Bypass?�� said Assid before he stared him down. ��I just take a walk between two corpses.��

    The man gawked at his revtion. ��Wha-What! Impossible! You��re just a godhood cultivator!��

    ��Do you think a frog in a well knows the size of the sky?�� said Lyon before he looked up. ��Do it, Graham!��

    ��Yes, master.��

    ��Huh?�� everyone suddenly looked up in the sky.

    A figure was already hovering above the small town under the crescent moon. He looked at a certain location on the nearby hill before he brutally disappeared from everyone��s sight.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>A loud deafening boom was heard before a slight tremor soon followed.

    ��It��s done,�� Graham was already back and knelt right in front of him even before the tremor stopped.

    ��A..ck���� the man gawked before his knees went weak then mmed against the ground. His eyes were in disbelief as he looked at the crumbling spot from the hill.

    ��M-My�� hideout����

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 555: Clean The Street

    Chapter 555: Clean The Street

    The bandits were looking at their hideout from the small town with disbelief in their eyes. Their mouths were gawked open as their legs lost their power to stand.

    Porealus smiled wryly behind the window of the room as he saw those Ascending Gods cultivators mming their knees down.

    ��A-A True God!�� said one of the bandits as they looked at Graham.

    The ability to hover in the air had already proven his cultivation level but the entirety of his power was still unknown. How he nonchntly appeared in the sky was undetectable as the butler standing behind Lyon and the immense pressure ofing out of his figure was insurmountable. The half-giant bowed and knelt to one person and one person only, and that young man was smiling a smirk the whole time.

    ��I will give you two options,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms. ��To die today, or tell Hezar to wash his neck.��

    The leader of the bandit was lost. Neither option was a good one for him. Offending Hezar would eventually lead to his death.

    He couldn��t believe it. The situation suddenly escted the wrong way. The job was supposed to be easy, never did he think that it would end his career short. His treasures were looted even though he was the bandit in the area. The fame of his name was feared by the small towns and traveling merchants but all was for naught in front of the youth standing before him.

    (W-Who the hell are you��) said the leader of the bandit inwardly/

    ��I chose to die today!�� shouted the leader.

    ��B-B-Boss!!�� shouted his men.

    ��Either choice will kill me anyway, might as well be present rather than waiting for certain doom,�� said the leader as he tried to force a smile behind his palpitation. There was one thing that was concerning him.

    ��Do you think you are the only one that will die today?�� said Lyon.

    The leader immediately opened his eyes wide as his pupils shrunk to a dot.

    ��You wouldn��t����

    His men shrieked as they took a step back. Even though nothing was holding them back physically from running away they wouldn��t dare to do it. As if a blink from those two pairs of eyes could reap their lives away.

    ��You want me dead and so are these guys, what reason do I have to pardon them?�� said Lyon as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    The leader couldn��t utter a word. The young man in front of him was unnatural, unlike those typical aspiring young cultivators. There was something beneath the youth��s eyes that was unfathomable for him to digest. It was as if he had experienced a lifetime before.

    ��If you decide to kill someone, you must be prepared to be killed. It��s a saying of old but it is true,�� said Lyon before he pointed forward. ��You��re not a mercenary, you��re just a bandit acting like a mercenary.��

    The leader had his head down for a couple of seconds as his life sh by.

    ��Do you think I can refuse?!�� the man looked straight against Lyon��s eyes as his lips started trembling. ��Do you think I can refuse���� he looked down.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he saw the man had tears running across his cheeks.

    ��B-Boss�� the boss is�� crying,�� muttered one of the bandits.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The leader of the bandits looked at his palms. They have no dirt in them or any diseases but his muscles tensed as he buried his fingers to it.

    ��I was powerless, I have no choice but to ept, he could have ended our lives with a flip of his hand.��

    ��I will have to stop you right there,�� said Lyon.

    The leader of the bandits was looking at him with the rest of his underlings.

    ��I don��t want to hear your sob stories, I don��t care. You might lie in front of my face or you might have said the truth, I��m not in the mood to find out.��

    The bearing that was under Lyon��s tone was firm as he stared him down.

    ��I will ask you once again, which options are you going to choose?�� asked Lyon.

    The leader of the bandit could see that patience was thinning out of the youth.

    ��You���� the leader��s face suddenly shifted before he leaped and flew away.

    ��B-Boss��!!��

    ��He left!��

    ��That son of a bitch!��

    His men were angry but they soon turned frightened as he saw the youth standing was looking at the fleeing man in the sky.

    ��Assid.��

    ��Certainly, young master,�� answered Assid before his sharp eyes were revealed behind his sses. He didn��t hold his back his killing intent as it spread pointed against the fleeing man.

    *<em>Thump!</em>

    The leader of the bandits didn��t make it far before he felt the slight jump from his heart. The ominous feeling of dread started to creep up from his toes to his face before his ability to fly started to reduce significantly.

    ��Fuck!��

    The leader chose to descend into the luscious forest below. As soon as hended he immediately start to make a run between the threes. Under the weakest moonlight of crescent in the sky, it was his best bet to survive. However, the creeping feeling was still adamant.

    ��Hah, hah, hah!��

    He was panting as he ran and blinked none. The cold sweat on his forehead had drenched his entire body as he felt his life was hanging at each second that passed by. His head turned around to see where the hunter was but there was nothing but luscious bushes that he went through.

    <em>*Splurt!</em>

    A ripped flesh was heard.<em></em>

    The running steps immediately stopped as no more twig was broken. Blood dripped on the soil of the forest as the bandit leader��s eyes had his eyes wide opened and his pupils shrunk to a dot.

    His eyes were looking at Assid��s re before he looked down and saw thetter��s left hand had pierced through his chest.

    ��Do you think you can get away?��

    Blood started to drip out from his mouth as he let out a grin, ��Hezar will hunt your master down.��

    ��I think you are mistaken.��

    ��Huh?��

    Assid pulled out his hand from the bandit leader��s chest before his blood burst out. The blood sprayed the earth as his knees dropped.

    ��Even seraphim would die if they offend my master, let alone a nobody like him.��

    The bandit leader had his eyes opened wide as he heard what he said before the rest of his body followed his knees to the ground.

    ��

    Lyon looked at the rest of them with lost interest in his eyes.

    ��Graham, clean the streets.��

    ��Yes, master,�� said Graham before he stood up from his kneeling.

    The bandits shrieked in fear.

    ��N-No don��t do it! There are over a hundred of us!��

    ��Y-Yeah! Even if you are strong, you can��t handle all of us!��

    The bandits somehow found a way to harness their morals in this situation but their acts belied their eyes.

    ��Don��t destroy the building,�� said Lyon before he turned around and leaped away from the surroundings.

    The rest of the bandits could only watch him jump over them before hended behind them. The youth nonchntly resumed his walk with his hands behind his head. The bearing that he exuded immediately shifted from resolute to aloof in a span of a jump. There was no way anyone would think that he was a strong cultivator based on how he walked and act.

    Graham nodded.

    ��N-No, you ca��!!��

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    His body suddenly shattered before blood sprayed the nearby bandits. The horrific death was too sudden that they didn��t realize that Graham didn��t even move an inch from his spot. The flight instinct was triggered before all of them spread out and ran with tails between their legs.

    The hundreds of bandits scattered in different directions but all of them were running toward the gate out.

    Graham spared no time before he hunted them down.

    Porealus and the rest were looking through the window before the first scream was heard. The continuous wail was interrupted by the door to their room opening.

    They immediately turned around with their eyebrows furrowed. They thought it was one of the bandits that were currently on the run but they were wrong, it was even worse than those banditsbined.

    ��Big brother!��

    ��Hezar wants my head,�� said Lyon at the door. ��But the one rolling will be his.��

    Verdu wanted to say something but he swallowed the thought. Killing Hezar might not be impossible but the consequences after killing him would be the trouble he had to deal with. Thus he wanted to seek a better way, however, from the looks of the youth��s eyes, there was no way that he could settle the conflict in a less violent manner.

    Suddenly Lyon opened his mouth and yawned, ��Hah~ I��m sleepy, see you guys tomorrow, I don��t know the way to the main tournament is so I��m going to need you guys�� help, good night!��

    Lyon left them dumbfounded as if he was not responsible for the massacre outside.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 556: The Next Morning

    Chapter 556: The Next Morning

    The just-risen sun shone softly on the small-town streets. The birds were chirping as the sun gave its golden finger toward the sky. The bright hope above gave a new fresh of twenty-four hours; however, the ce was not as lively as it used to be in the morning.

    The empty streets werecking the festive it had yesterday.

    All of this was because ofst night��s event. They were trembling inside their houses, peeping on what��s going on through their curtained windows.

    The continuous wail and scream of the bandits were harrowing and left the locals with no sleep. Now, they didn��t dare to open the door of their own house to step outside.

    Everyone hesitated, even the mayor of the small town.

    He was standing behind the door that led outside his house but his hand was trembling whilst grabbing the knob. He looked at his worried wife with sweat on his face and a son that was only a waist young.

    The mayor nodded before he pushed the door open. His prepared eyes didn��t blink as he looked at the street but only opened wider.

    ��N-Nothing.��

    There was nothing on the street. His nose was twitching but the smell of iron was not there. The street was left the same and not a single building was destroyed despite the huge tremor that brought them to their knees yesterday night.

    ��Hey look, the mayor is outside,�� said one of the residences before he opened the door and stepped outside.

    It was like a domino effect and everyone suddenly found themselves with an empty street in front of them. It was the same as yesterday, not even a crater was found. The everyday scenery brought some of them to contemting before someone gazed upon the hill above.

    ��L-Look over there!�� said one of the residences before the other followed his sight.

    They all gawked with their pupils shrunken. There was a certain amount of disbelief regarding the image that his eyes received. A part of the hill was clearly destroyed and could be seen from afar. The fresh crater stopped the wordsing out of their mouth as they began to stutter at the first word.

    ��W-What kind of strength had that capability?��

    ��I-Impossible����

    <em>*Neigh!</em>

    <em></em>They suddenly heard a neigh from a horse. They turned around only to see a carriage was being dragged with its driver on the driver seat.

    The driver was old and had a fair share of history growing up in this small town but the moment heid his eyes on the hill, his narrowed eyes snapped open in disbelief, ��Wh-What in the world..��

    ��Oh, you must be the carriage driver that will transport us to the capital.��

    The nonchnt voice immediately froze the mayor and the rest of the locals but the driver. A youth was approaching the driver with a smirk on his face and a pair of hands behind his head. He was followed by the group he came with.

    The bearinging out of the youth was calm but the onesing out behind him weremanding. There was not a single ounce of will for them to ask what happened to the bandits nor the treasures that they stole their entire career.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The wise mayor could only shake his head as he saw the locals were looking at him. The youth dare enough to offend Hezar himself, even worse, he survived the bandits�� attack.

    The driver suspected nothing as he saw the group of youthing toward him. ��Ah, you must be our champion!��

    The driver let out a smile before he furrowed his eyebrows, ��Oh? I see some old faces like Porealus and Ivy, even the boy Zet is here, hahaha.��

    ��Greetings, uncle,�� said Master Verdu as he stepped forward before giving him respect with a bow.

    ��Ah Verdu, no need to be so humble boy,�� the driverughed.

    ��Please give me a break uncle, you know I can��t do that,�� said Verdu as he smiled wryly.

    The driver smiled before hended his gaze on the unfamiliar young man.

    ��Ah, you must be a new champion,�� said the driver before he reached out his hand.

    The townfolks froze as the driver casually give a hand. The young man in front of him not only triggered Heaven��s Prism, but he had also deleted the famed bandits just yesterday night.

    Lyon looked down to see the smiling face of the driver. He smiled back before shaking his hand. The slight gesture might not mean much for the driver but the townfolks were sighing a sigh of relief.

    ��What is your name, young man?�� asked the driver.

    ��My name is not that important,�� said Lyon before he walked past him and entered the carriage.

    Cecile shrugged before she and Lumina followed his steps.

    Graham suddenly walked forward, approaching the driver. He stopped right in front of him and his aura was intentionally suppressed so that it will not fail the old man��s heart.

    ��Give me the reign, I will drive,�� said Graham.

    ��That would be a bad idea, I will do it instead,�� said Assid.

    ��Ah? Are you sure?�� asked the driver.

    His eyes saw no hesitation from the two before he nodded. ��Alright then, but I will sit between you two and lead you the way, besides, the horse has been with me for quite some time, I don��t mean to be rude but he is a bit of a fright one hahaha!��

    ��It��s not a problem,�� answered Graham before Assid nodded.

    ��Alright then, the rest of you please enter my humble carriage, I��m sure it��s spacious enough since it was built for ten.�� the driver sighed. ��They really did us dirty, they only give us five slots from the original ten.��

    ��They will get what they deserved when it��s due,�� said Verdu.

    The driver nodded before he went to the driver��s seat.

    Porealus and the rest entered the carriage and oddly enough it was sufficient for all of them to sit.

    Assid took a nce back before hemanded the horse to move. The carriage only used a single horse to move all of them but it let people amazed at how fast the single horse went.

    ��Ah?�� Zet raised his eyebrows. ��What about the fifth one?��

    ��The fifth one?�� asked Porealus as he furrowed his eyebrows. ��What do you�� oh.��

    ��Who is the fifth one?�� asked Ivy.

    Cecile chuckled, ��I doubt he or she might dare to show up, we don��t know who won at the end since they didn��t announce it before that happen.��

    Lyon suddenlyughed harder than he should.

    ��Hm? Is something wrong?�� asked Lumina.

    ��Nah, I just remembered this exact scenario back in Nostria. There was a man who eventually refused to join on the D-Day.��

    (Damn, now that I think about it the outfit that I wear was quite wild, especially with that unnecessary meteorite-based long curved sword as if it could cut a huge pipe or something by the design alone, oh wait, that was my idea) thought Lyon as he smiled wrily.

    Lyon suddenly furrowed his eyebrows as he remembered the date he made with Sylviana and Fei together. He put his hand on his chin as he contemted. The gesture courted the attention in the carriage.

    ��What��s wrong?�� asked Kesya.

    Lyon eventually shrugged his shoulder. ��Nothing significant.��

    He leaned back before looking at the sky from the window. (That tailor is probably from earth too, but I forgot his name).

    Meanwhile in the driver��s seat.

    The old man sat between the two men with a wry smile on his face.

    ��Hahaha, I feel really safe with you two sitting beside me, however, after the next turn we will be off the eyes of the town. Be careful, those ces are filled with bandits, slow down and don��t talk rudely. I have the pocket money prepared for the pass.��

    ��That would be unnecessary,�� said Assid as he kept the pace of the carriage.

    ��Huh?��

    The horse didn��t stop at all as they traverse the forest.

    The old man was looking left and right but found nothing. He crossed his arms before he contemted. ��How weird, they didn��t show up this early morning at all.��

    ��Do you always pay them to get through this forest?�� asked Assid.

    ��Yes, these old bones were not trained to fight those guys,�� the driver sighed. ��Making an honest living sure brings peace but you won��t make a lot.��

    ��There is no need to worry about paying the bandits anymore,�� said Graham as he kept his gaze forward with his arms crossed.

    ��Huh? What do you mean?��

    ��The bandits are dead,�� said Graham.

    The words made him open his eyes wide, ��W-What?!��

    ��They are all dead and buried,�� said Graham before he took a nce at the old man.

    Seeing the seriousness in his eyes the old man immediately turned nervous as he averted his nce to the road, muttered, ��I-I see, even the leader with the scar on his temple?��

    ��Especially the leader,�� said Assid.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 557: Princess Hilde Strolling Afurnae

    Chapter 557: Princess Hilde Strolling Afurnae

    Under the bright sun up in the sky, cultivators gathered from all regions in the First Layer Heaven to watch one of the most anticipated events.

    The Rookie Heaven Tournament.

    The point of the tournament was to extract the cream of the crops from the young generations. Everyone was allowed to participate a maximum of two times in their entire lifetimes. They usually used the chances quite well. The first was for experience while thest was for the win.

    However, most of the participants came from powerful families or backing and left little to no chance for outsiders and nobodies. The tant abuse was apparent, but fixing it would not yield a favorable result for any.

    The tournament was held in a neutral area. None of the four kingdoms that currently ruled the First Layer Heaven was allowed to upy thendscape. The ce was picked as the neutral area because it was located at the center between the four kingdoms. Daring to break thew meant the destruction from the other three.

    The area was called Afurnae. The ce was not as majestic as one might think. The city was surrounded by fresh grasnd with empty trees. It was smallpared to Nostria but it could host a lot of people.

    The four kingdoms agreed upon erecting their own inns inside the ce with a variety of prices. The market was also upied by their respective merchants, outsiders were not allowed to make their own stand without a special license.

    The face of the four kingdoms was advocated by the goods that they sell and the services that they provide. Every single one of them was relentless andpetitive not willing to show weakness to the others.

    The festiveness of the city was to be expected as Afurnae was filled with cultivators from different regions even the vagrant ones. The nobles and the royals from lesser kingdoms already made their appearances with their luxury carriages. The cheers from themoners were notcking as they all smiled and waved at them.

    However, in the midst of the festive atmosphere, some of them had heard something about the preliminary.

    ��Hey, have you heard about the preliminary?�� said one of the cultivators with a whisper.

    ��Yeah I��ve heard it, they seem to have cut off the spot for outsiders to five, can you believe it?�� said another.

    ��That��s right, it��s unbelievable, this is just in abuse don��t you think?��

    ��What can we do? The Rookie Heaven Tournament is for the nobles and royals.��

    ��But that��s not fair, don��t you think?��

    ��The tournament was never meant to be fair, it��s called the Rookie Heaven Tournament, not the Fair Rookie Heaven Tournament.��

    ��But even so, this is just tant abuse at this point!��

    ��Shh! Lower your voice down, the four kingdoms are ever watching!��

    A guard was walking past them with a re but the two of them only nodded with a smile. The former paid no heed as he kept his pace steady and resumed to patrol the area.

    After watching that the guard was several meters away from their standpoint. The two cultivators resumed.

    ��I��ve heard that Sir Hezar was on the move.��

    ��What?!��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The cultivator narrowed his eyes before his friend nodded, ��Sorry.��

    ��I don��t know what he is nning to do but sources had said that he went toward the preliminary.��

    ��Do you think that they are directly linked? The spot reduction.��

    ��Doubt it,�� said the cultivator as he shook his head. ��Great and powerful he may be, he is still someone��sp dog.��

    ��Hey!��

    The cultivator immediately froze as his back was no longer arched. The jolting sensation made his heart skip a beat as his life shed before his eyes. ��Y-Yes?!��

    ��It��s Princess Hilde!��

    The crowd immediately surrounded the luxurious ck carriage. The grand carriage was adorned with a crest of a spear bequeathed by the sun on the door. The window was curtained and no one could see the figure inside.

    The guards were quick on the move as well. They immediately pushed out the people that were getting too close.

    ��Back up! Back up!��

    ��Move back or I will have to draw my sword against you!��

    The threatening words work like a charm as the situation immediately died down but the cheers were relentless.

    They are cheering the name as the ck luxurious carriage went to the inn it was designated to. The inn had the same crest as the one adorned on the carriage. No ordinary cultivator dares to approach them at this point.

    The cultivator let out a sigh of relief, ��I thought I was dead there.��

    ��If you were lynched I would have apanied you.��

    The cultivator was surprised hearing his friend��s words, ��Really?��

    ��Well yeah, I mean I��m here with you, so of course I will get dragged into your mess.��

    ��Oh,�� he immediately made a dejected face.

    ��Enough of that, one of the prominent figures is here.��

    ��Princess Hilde, she was ced thirdst time, but the top ten is forbidden to partake in the tournament once more.��

    ��It��s maybe that case again.��

    ��Yeah, she is probably on the look to recruit the new champions.��

    ��Hah,�� the cultivator let out a sigh, ��It��s a shame though,st time there was Ivy.��

    ��Ah yes, the Ice Flower of Mortal. She was cut short finishing the eleventh ce. Though it is amazing from our point of view, for her, it must be devastating.��

    ��Yeah, I bet she wille back for more.��

    The conversation was interrupted with the door of the carriage being opened by the driver.

    The moment she stepped out of the carriage, Afurnae was enthralled. Her exact figure was hidden under her beautiful battle dress that allowed her movement to be free yet still look gorgeous in every movement. She was taller than an ordinary female cultivator. She had jet ck eyes and sharp eyebrows that made her always look serious but the bearing that she held was that of royal and bravery. Her hair was as ck as her eyes and tied up to a simple ponytail. Under the graceful sun, she was adored by many cultivators from different backgrounds.

    ��Wee, Princess Hilde,�� said one of the staff for the inn with a bow.

    Hilde paid no heed to the man in front of him but instead looked around, ��Am I the first one here?��

    ��Y-Yes,�� the staff answered.

    Hilde smiled. ��Good, I will take a stroll then.��

    ��Eh?Eh?! P-Please do not do that princess, you will cause unnecessary roadblocks if you do,�� said one of the staff.

    Looking at the worried staff she contemted for a second.

    ��Hah,�� she let out a sigh before sheplied. ��Whatever, I��m here to rx and find a new promising subordinate anyway.��

    She entered the inn before going to her room without paying attention to the rest of the staff or theyout of the inn.

    The staff let out a sigh of relief, ��Hah, that was close. I would be in trouble if she took a stroll.��

    Meanwhile inside her room. She summoned some peculiar items from her spatial ring. Her lips pointed upwards, ��Heh, I know it woulde in handy.��

    ��Early birds get the worm,�� she muttered with a smile before she swallowed a pill.

    She immediately looked at the mirror before seeing her hair had shifted its color to a brighter hue of gold. She turned up a bright smile after noticing the seamless result. She pulled the rubber that was knotting her hair into a ponytail and let it drape around her shoulder.

    ��Now then, with some minor adjustments, I will be nothing but a regr noble cultivator.��

    She changed her iconic clothing to something more subtle andmon.

    ��Right, all set, now it��s time to step out!��

    It was effortless for her to escape the inn even under the watches of everyone��s eyes. This was due to her prior knowledge of theyout. By exploiting the least-watched area inside the inn she found herself already mingling with the crowd.

    As she walked normally on the street she had heard her name mentioned a couple of times.

    ��Princess Hilde sure is on time.��

    ��I wonder why did she note with her parents though, the king and the queen wille as well don��t they?��

    ��Of course they would, noting would offend the face of the three others.��

    Hilde smiled as she thought it funny. The people didn��t realize that the one they talking to was walking right beside them.

    ��Did you know that the outsiders were cut in half?��

    Her eyebrows immediately furrowed as she heard those words. She got near enough to eavesdrop on them.

    ��Y-Yeah I��ve heard it too, but it��s not like it would change anything, I bet we would see Ivy once again.��

    ��True that.��

    Hilde tugged their elbows before she show a bright smile, ��Hey, can you tell me more about it? I love some juicy rumors.��

    The two cultivators looked at her beautiful smile before a blush of red hue appeared on their cheeks.

    ��S-Sure.��

    The two of them didn��t hesitate to share what they knew and made her eyebrows arch.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 558: Prominent Figures

    Chapter 558: Prominent Figures

    Hilde excused herself after hearing their side of the rumors.

    ��Thank you, kind sirs.��

    She put up a smile before leaving them.

    As she resumed her stroll in the city, she contemted.

    ��Hezar, that man is nothing but a bother,�� muttered Hilde. ��I need to gain more information on this.��

    She walked from one ce to another, scrabbing any little detail that she could find from the cultivators. However, after a few minutes, she let out a sigh. ��They shared the same insight.��

    ��Hey look!��

    ��Huh?��

    She raised her head before noticing the others were moving toward the gate of Afurnae. She furrowed her eyebrows before she followed them.

    ��It��s the golden carriage!��

    ��Young Noble Focrei!��

    ��It��s�� Young Noble Focrei!��

    (Focrei) She furrowed her eyebrows.

    The curtain of the window was opened as a handsome man with his golden hair covering one eye waved at the onlookers. His face brought about the bearing of nobility and the cheers from the people basked his charisma to a new height.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Focrei, do you really need to do that?��

    Focrei didn��t turn his head to the man sitting right across from him. ��This is what being a noble is all about. I believe I can spare time for my beloved fans.��

    ��This time will be your second attempt at the tournament, please take it more seriously. You did lose to Ivyst time.��

    The curtain was pulled to cover the windows before the nobility that he showed was lost. He was ring at the figure in front of him as he muttered, ��Don��t you dare speak that name in front of me!��

    ��Oh? What are you going to do?�� sneered the man.

    ��Kh!�� Focrei fended his re away as he crossed his arms. ��That woman will participate once more, this time I will humiliate her.��

    ��Don��t be a sore loser Focrei, your weakness shows.��

    ��Hahaha!�� The manughed inside the carriage, ��Don��t worry, with you under my wings I can assure you that you can have the first seat. Everyone already knew that I was training you, there is no need to hide it. Oh?��

    The man abruptly stopped his smile before he peeked through the curtain. He had a smirk on his face as he said, ��Look��s like someone is prying to sense me.��

    Hilde kept her cool even though she saw the man was seeing her eye to eye. She didn��t act out, not even her pupils showed any difference in size as the gaze met each other.

    The golden carriage carried on as the onlookers watched it past them by.

    ��Hmm���� Hilde stepped off from the crowd and resumed her strolling. ��The rumor is true then, Folcre is being trained by Cedric.��

    ��The system is indeed wed,�� Hilde let out a sigh. ��The top ten from thest tournament won��t give out their powers that easily to the new champions. Folcre will be nothing but Cedric��s puppet.��

    ��Look it��s the siblings!��

    Another prominent figure made its way inside Afurnae.

    Hilde looked over and saw the carriageing in.

    ��Miss Felicia is as beautiful as always!��

    ��Young noble Altre!��

    Hilde shook her head. ��All these people are cheering for them but they didn��t know that these psychopaths loved to torture the Mortal cultivators. Tch! Seeing their fake smile makes me want to puke, were it not for their father knowing mine, I would have killed them already.��

    Unlike Folcre, the siblings stuck their heads out and waved at them with a smile. Their father was sitting across them with his hands crossed and a smile on his face.

    After the charade, the siblings pulled their heads inside the carriage. Altre had his hands trembling as he showed a wicked smile. There was quite some degeneracy as the thought of fighting the Mortal cultivator shed his mind.

    ��Brother,�� Felicia smiled. ��There is no need to get agitated, the chances wille, I��m sure they will be returning too.��

    ��Ah yes, Porealus, Ivy, and Zet. They are from the so-called the Great Families in the Mortal World���� as he finished his words, his eyebrows furrowed. There was a sh of a man standing with a smirk on his face that appeared inside his mind.

    He was the actual ruler of Treas, he had manipted the ce since he got it from his father. However, they didn��t rule for long before a certain figure appeared and destroyed his prestige. His father had warned him about hidden experts in the Mortal World but he never thought that it would be someone that young. To think that an offending matter would escte to the destruction of Treas under his rule still made him fuming.

    ��I hope he rots!�� said Altre.

    Felicia looked at her brother before nodding, ��I��m sure that he is rotting right now.��

    ��Forget about the Mortal World, they are nothing but a side hobby of mine,�� said the father before he furrowed his eyebrows. ��That��s weird, the captain went missing along with his subordinates. I thought he was having the usual leave but this is too long even for him. Does he forget who rules over him?��

    He buried his fingers to his palm to a crackle in his knuckle. The fuming rage was apparent on his face as the carriage left toward their designated inn.

    Hilde let out a sigh, ��This is quite����

    ��IS THAT?!��

    ��THAT CARRIAGE!��

    ��IT��S THE NUMBER ONE!��

    ��What?�� Hilde opened her eyes wide before she followed the others and joined as the onlookers.

    ��Rupert!��

    ��It��s Prince Rupert!��

    An insignia of a golden dragon shed by. The carriage didn��t have a roof covering the people inside and they could see the handsomeness of the prince. He had a slender figure with a pair of swords on the sides of his waist. He had the confidence that could deter everyone and the iconic short golden hair was shimmering under the bright sun. He stood with his arms crossed and his golden vertical-slit pupils gazed forward.

    The bask of glory from the onlookers was a matter of course as hispelling prestige struck high. He had a proud smile on his face but the noble festive atmosphere crashed down the moment��

    <em>*Neigh!</em>

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 559: Offending Number One

    Chapter 559: Offending Number One

    The neigh of the horse was like a roar against the sky. The rage could be heard as the absolute gallop wasing for Afurnae.

    The carriage was shabbypared to priors but the old horse was relentless as every fiber inside her muscle synchronized. On the in grass, the carriage��s wheel rolled as the guards rubbed their eyes.

    ��Th-That carriage is not slowing down!��

    ��Oi oi isn��t that the carriage that old man used to transport the outsiders.��

    ��Never mind that, looked at the driver! He is not holding the reign!��

    The guards looked at the horse��s furious re as her mane fluttered against the breaking wind.

    ��N-N, I think you need to slow do-OWWN?�� asked the old driver as he looked at the tall man beside him.

    ��Can��t, master order,�� answered Graham as he held the reign firmly.

    ��W-What?!�� the old man opened his eyes in disbelief.

    ��Hold on, old man,�� said Assid as he ced his hand on his shoulder to keep him from jumping out of the seat.

    The old man had his pupils shrunken as he felt his shoulder being locked down. (W-What strength!).

    His eyes gazed upon his beloved horse (B-but, I��ve never seen her so furious before. She never ran this fast for all her years with me either).

    ��One must be proud of the horse for the horse to have pride on the master,�� Assid muttered.

    ��Huh?�� The old man looked at Assid before thetter continued. ��This is nothing but the horse��s full potential unlocked. Not because of the food she ate but the onemanding her, riding her.��

    ��B-But even then! We are so close to Afurnae! Aren��t we supposed to slow down?!��

    ��No,�� said Assid as he revealed a re that shrieked the old man.

    The guards nervously gulped before they slowly approached the way that the carriage was about to take.

    ��S-Slow����

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    A sensation of cold froze their figure the moment Graham put a re against them.

    The carriage passed the two guards before a blowing wind fluttered the guard��s hair.

    ��T-That��s Prince Rupert��s carriage! Slow down! Slow Down! I beg of you! We gonna crash! Spare the horse!!��

    His frail hand was holding Graham��s massive forearm but couldn��t do a thing even with tears rolling down his cheeks.

    Inside the carriage, Lyon smirked as he muttered, ��Jump.��

    Graham furrowed his eyebrows, ��Jump! Veradil!��

    The horse neighed against the world before under the onlookers�� eyes she galloped.

    Hilde gawked at the spectate as well as the other onlookers.

    The confidence Prince Rupert opened his crossed arms as he looked up in the sky.

    ��Huh?!�� his pupil��s shrunken as he looked at the base of a carriage shadowing his figure. The moment the shadow left, his gawked expression was revealed.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The carriage mmed to the ground after the horse did.

    Graham pulled the reign to reduce the horse��s speed to a walking pace but not too hard to make her raise her hind legs. ��Old man, where are we going?��

    ��C-Crash�� F-Fly���� the old man had birds looping over his head with his eyes rolled up nicely.

    ��He��s out,�� said Assid before Graham slightly grunted.

    He pulled the reign slightly before making the horse stopped walking. Under the gawked atmosphere Graham got off from the driver seat. He immediately rustled the horse��s mane as he whispered. ��Good girl, good girl, here, eat this.��

    ��Who.. is that?�� muttered Hilde. She shared the same question with the other onlookers.

    ��T-That carriage belonged to the outsiders!�� said one of the onlookers.

    Hilde raised her eyebrows, (Ivy and the rest? Not good, though, the driving skill was legendary I admit, but they are jumping over Rupert!). She hovered her nce toward the prince (I knew it, damn it).

    The prince was crossing his arms with his eyebrows furrowed. The frown on his face caught the onlookers shutting their mouths. His two female servants already standing by his side with their eyes ready to battle.

    ��You, who are you?��

    Meanwhile, inside the carriage Porealus had his mouth twitched. (What a guy, we just came to Afurnae and he already offended the number one).

    Ivy and the others were looking at Lyon who nonchntly had a smirk all this time. His arms were crossed as if this was nothing but his own backyard.

    (Amazing, the calm yet confident demeanor is amazing) thought Zet as he nodded. There were not many, perhaps none, that have the capability to stay one��s true self in this situation.

    Assid got off from the driver seat before he approached the door of the carriage and not sparing a single nce against Rupert.

    ��Oi oi oi, that��s tant offense.��

    ��Is he nuts? The Golden Dragon is not someone you offend����

    The chatters of the onlookers were fused with worries in their tone. Hilde looked left and right (What should I do here, the outsiders were having enough trouble with Hezar already they don��t need this!).

    She let out a sigh (Look��s like I have no choice but to reveal myself).

    <em>*Click</em>

    <em></em>The door opened before immediately a beautiful figure stepped out into the sun whilst stretching.

    ��Hoam~�� she yawned. ��Afurnae atst.��

    Hilde��s eyes immediately shrunken as she saw who was standing. ��Impossible�� she is here��.��

    ��C-Cecile���� Rupert��s stared in disbelief before he leaped out of the carriage. His frown immediately turned into a smile.

    ��Cecile, it��s been a long time,e, let��s have lunch together,�� said Rupert as he tried to grab her hand.

    <em>*Grab!</em>

    Rupert��s wrist was grabbed. He looked at the person grabbing his hand before a smirk was the first thing he saw.

    ��Who is that���� asked Hilde to herself.

    Rupert frowned as his vertical-slit blue pupils red at the young man, ��Let go of my hand.��

    The abundant pressure fell on Lyon��s shoulder at the exact moment he said those words.

    ��Heh, you think that would work on me?�� said Lyon nonchntly.

    ��What?!�� said Rupert in disbelief.

    (What?! He didn��t even flinch!) thought Hilde as she made a harsh gulp.

    ��Who are you?�� said Cecile as she crossed her arms. She frowned before Assid stepped forward.

    Assid whispered, ��Leave my masters alone, or I will have to pluck your wings right here and now, reptile.��

    The surging killing intent almost made Rupert��s eyes roll backward. The threatening words were not empty words. He could feel that this butler could really rip his wings.

    Lyon let go of his grip before leaving the prince.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 560: Return to Inn

    Chapter 560: Return to Inn

    The onlookers were left mbergasted before the other passengers stepped out of the carriages.

    The first one had appealing jade hair drape around her shoulder. Her eyes had a vertical slit of silver but she didn��t spare a nce to the prince standing just right beside her. She immediately followed Lyon without caring for the onlookers�� gawked expressions.

    Rupert immediately had an epiphany (A dragon race?!). His bloodline resonated with the woman of jade hair. He furrowed his eyebrows (But her eyes are silver and jade).

    It was one thing after another. He couldn��t believe that someone dare to threaten him in thisnd, especially in Afurnae. Now, a dragon bloodline he didn��t recognize showed up. (A mixed blood?).

    Just as soon as he was about to open his mouth, another beauty stepped out of the carriage. Her hair was half blonde and half ck. Her ears were full ck as her blue eyes were more vibrant than the prince of the Golden Dragon himself.

    Kesya didn��t care for the prince either. She took a deep breath before following the others before her nonchntly. The half-elf half-dark elf couldn��t care less.

    Hilde furrowed her eyebrows. Though she was a princess herself, the figures that came out after that young man was not by any means ordinary. (I thought he was one of the results of Hezar��s attempts in tampering with the preliminary, but I doubt even Hezar would offend Rupert).

    Then the familiar figures started to show up.

    ��Ivy! It��s Ivy, she is back!��

    ��Porealus and Zet too!��

    The three of them stood in front of him before paying respect to Rupert.

    ��Greetings, Prince Rupert,�� said Porealus before he let out a smile. His eyes twitched as he felt the pressure of a mountain crashing down his soul. (To think that Lyon withstands this without breaking a sweat).

    Rupert crossed his arms as he furrowed his eyebrows. ��Who was that man, why is he with her?��

    (There it is) thought Porealus. The three of them could guess that he would ask about his identity especially after what just happened.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Greetings, Prince Rupert,�� Verdu stepped out as he paid his respect just like his son. ��Regarding the identity of that young man, he was one of the ones that passed the preliminary.��

    Rupert furrowed his eyebrows, ��Is he from your world?��

    Verdu looked at the blue eyes belonging to Rupert before he nodded, ��Yes, he is from our humble Mortal World.��

    ��Hmph! Doesn��t seem so humble to me,�� hissed Rupert. ��What is his rtionship with Cecile?��

    ��Alright, alright,�� a blonde noblewoman suddenly stepped out from the crowd.

    Rupert immediately turned around with a re at the woman, ��Who are you?��

    ��Rupert, it��s been a while,�� said the woman with a smile.

    The onlookers gasped in horror. There was enough disrespect against the number one already yet herees a woman with a shrimp brain.

    ��Rupert?�� he muttered with his eyes twitching. ��You�� Hilde.��

    Hilde snorted, ��I know this thin disguise cannot avoid that sharp eyes of yours.��

    ��What are you intending to do?�� asked Rupert. He noticed that she was wearing noble clothes rather than royal ones like the ones he currently wore.

    ��I��m intending to make you move your carriage, the others are waiting outside,�� said Hilde as he lightly pointed at the problem.

    Rupert nced beyond his carriage to see that her words were true. The others were lining up behind him, however, none of them dare to say anything as expected.

    He averted his nce back toward the smiling Hilde before snorting and moving away.

    Hilde merely smiled as she shook her head (At least he is not that hot-headed). She turned her gaze toward Ivy before saying, ��Ivy, can you enter the top ten this time?��

    ��It is my goal and is myst chance,�� said Ivy as she showed her determining eyes.

    ��I see, then I wish you luck, and you guys too,�� said Hilde before she excused herself.

    Her leave immediately made the onlookers snap back into reality.

    ��H-Hilde? As in Princess Hilde?! But we just saw her not too long ago!��

    ��W-Wait a minute, so that woman is actually Princess Hilde?��

    ��Are you fucking kidding me? I should have kept the conversation longer then!��

    The onlookers immediately made the silent atmosphere be noisy again.

    The old driver had snapped back to consciousness before he quickly grabbed the reign and moved the carriage away.

    Prince Rupert returned to his roofless carriage and stood with his arms crossed, however, the proud smile on his face was no longer present.

    ��Prince, do you need us to do something?�� said one of the female servants by his side.

    ��No, not now,�� answered the prince with a solemn tone.

    ��Understood.��

    The carriage moved forward before going to its designated inn. The inn, likewise, had the insignia of a dragon just like the one adorned on the carriage. The receptionist immediately greet him but the Prince paid no heed.

    Hilde returned back after taking a nce against Rupert. She bitterly snorted before her side of receptionist came rushing with tears in his eyes. ��P-Princess Hilde!��

    (Ah) she rolled her eyes but the receptionist already stood in front of her and begged.

    ��Please, Princess Hilde, you should stay at the inn. Your parents would kill me!��

    ��Yeah, yeah, sure,�� said Hilde. ��The effects are wearing off anyway.��

    ��Thank goodness,�� he let out a sigh of relief as he clenched his chest.

    Closing the door to her room she sat facing the window whilst contemting, ��Who in the world was that young man? He could withstand, no, as if he felt nothing standing in front of a Golden Dragon bloodline.��

    ��More importantly, his rtionship with Cecile, don��t tell me he is her boyfriend�� no wait�� I did see a tinum ring on his finger. No way����

    Hilde made a harsh swallow. ��This is going to be a headache but, I��m interested in him as well. He could stand nonchntly against a Golden Dragon face to face.��

    ��Hey, this inn seems nice,�� a familiar voice was heard as Hilde raised her eyebrows.

    Hilde immediately got out of the room and went to the lobby.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 561: Do You Know Hezar?

    Chapter 561: Do You Know Hezar?

    The moment Hilde made thest turn to arrive at the lobby of the inn, she immediately saw the young man that was making a scene. It was the same young man that disregard Rupert��s overbearing pressure.

    He was standing in front of the receptionist��s desk and was in the middle of a conversation.

    ��Sir, this is not a public inn,�� said the receptionist as he bowed.

    ��But you have a vacant room right?�� asked Lyon.

    ��That��s�� We do have vacant rooms but the rooms are not for outsiders,�� said the receptionist.

    ��Then, how can I be an insider,�� asked Lyon.

    (W-What? What the hell is this guy saying?!) thought the receptionist. ��W-Well, you have to be married into the family or be a knight under the kingdom.��

    Lyon contemted as he held his chin, he muttered, ��I see, bing a knight under the kingdom is a viable option but getting married into the family? Now that��s the option I must take! Is what I want to say��.��

    He let out a sigh before he rested his arms on the desk. ��Can you tell me why is there one really shabby inn for the mortal cultivators?��

    The receptionist smiled wryly, ��I��m afraid I have no right to say anything about that.��

    ��Look��s like you are a person that I can talk with.��

    The soothing voice brought Lyon��s and the receptionist��s attention. Lyon��s gazended at the beautying in but the yell of the receptionist broke the mood in the atmosphere.

    ��Ah, Princess Hilde!�� The receptionist immediately left his post beforeing over.

    (Princess?) thought Lyon.

    ��Please princess, please stay in your room until the tournamentmences,�� said the receptionist as he bowed repeatedly.

    ��What am I? A cattle?��

    ��Ah? N-No I don��t mean it like that!��

    Princess Hilde chuckled seeing the flustered receptionist. ��Rx, I��m not going anywhere.��

    She walked past him before approaching Lyon. ��Hi~��

    ��Hi?�� Lyon raised one of his eyebrows before snorting with a smile. ��This is the first time a princess greets me with a ��hi��.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��You!�� The receptionist red at Lyon before he approached him. ��You need to show some respect toward Princess Hilde! Don��t you know that she����

    ��Enough!�� Hilde rose her tone before making the receptionist shriek. ��The matter with him being respectful to me or not will only be between me and him, got it?��

    ��Y-Yes, duly noted.��

    ��Good.�� (He can stand toe to toe with Rupert, your scrawny figure would be shattered by a flick of his fingers).

    Hilde averted her nce back toward Lyon. ��I see that this is not the first time a princess greets you.��

    Lyon shook his head, ��I have the princess, the queen, andtest an empress.��

    Hilde raised her eyebrows delightfully with interest. ��I see, you are quite a charmer to a woman then.��

    Lyon��s head grew slightly bigger, ��Well, I��m not really that good, to be honest.��

    ��Hahaha, please excuse my joke,�� said Hilde. ��Do you mind having a talk with me?��

    ��Over some food?�� asked Lyon with a smile.

    ��Absolutely,�� Hilde smiled.

    ��You�� eh���� Lyon suddenly hesitated.

    Hilde made a few blinks. ��I��m what?��

    ��You pay right?�� Lyon let out a big grin.

    (Wow what a broke shameless guy! Aren��t you too shameless now?! Where is your pride?! This is a princess!) thought the receptionist.

    ��Oh, haha!�� Hildeughed before she looked at Lyon tilting his head (Wait, you��re serious?).

    She made a slight cough, ��That��s not something you should be concerned with. This inn belonged to me, well, my family anyway.��

    ��Great!��

    ��Great! Receptionist, prepare a table for two,�� said Hilde as she showed her fingers.

    ��Yes!�� The receptionist immediately ran from his post and went to the east side of the building.

    ��Shall we?�� asked Hilde.

    Lyon nodded before he walked with her side by side to the east side of the building.

    ��I know that you know my name already but you haven��t told me yours yet,�� said Hilde.

    ��How did you know that I know your name?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Hm? Didn��t the receptionist call my name?��

    ��Oh, right. My name is Lyon Torga.��

    (Torga?? Hmm, didn��t ring a bell) thought Hilde. ��Why did youe to my inn?��

    Lyon let out a sigh, ��The inn that was designated for me was too ugly and ufortable.��

    ��Ah, I see, so you naturally look for a fairly decent inn, but, you know, aren��t your taste a little too high here? Hehe,�� she chuckled.

    ��Really now?�� he chuckled.

    ��Are you here alone?�� asked Hilde.

    ��I��m with you now,�� answered Lyon with a smile before they arrived at the restaurant. It was a short walk but a delightful one.

    The restaurant was quite fancy and no eaters could be seen. There was a little round table set up and a pair of chairs sitting across each other.

    Hilde showed her courtesy and let Lyon sit first as he was the guest.

    He nodded before the two of them found themselves sitting one across another.

    There was nothing but an empty te on the table and he couldn��t hear the chefs cooking inside the kitchen.

    ��Lyon, I have some questions inside my head and I hope that you can answer them truthfully,�� said Hilde.

    ��Ask away, take it aspensation for treating me food,�� said Lyon with augh.

    (Really?) thought Hilde as she smiled wryly.

    ��Are you entering thepetition?�� asked Hilde.

    Lyon merely nodded.

    ��Good, then you must know something about the preliminary.��

    ��Hm? What about it?��

    She looked left and right before closing her eyes. Her divine sense spread out before noticing no one was in the vicinity or hiding. She opened her eyes once more but they had sharpened.

    ��I��ve heard that the spot for the outsider, or should I say, mortal cultivator, is cut to only five spots?��

    ��I think I��ve heard of something like that? Yes, that is correct,�� Lyon nodded.

    ��Then, do you know a man named Hezar?��

    <em>*Thump</em>

    <em></em>Her eyes opened wide as the atmosphere shifted. The young man in front of her smirked as the chilling bones from his gaze froze her soul. Her mind temporarily turned nk as only her hearing sense worked.

    ��I know, he will dieter.��

    Her pupils were shrunken.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 562: Relationship?

    Chapter 562: Rtionship?

    Lyon��s nose slightly twitched before he turned around and saw a steward bringing a silver tray. The glistening food was already feasted by his eyes before it evennded on his te.

    ��Sorry for the wait,�� said the steward as he make a slight bow.

    ��Huh?�� Hilde��s senses came back just as she heard the steward��s voice.

    The steward carefully ced the dishes right in front of them before leaving with another bow after he was done serving.

    Lyon spare no more seconds as he grabbed the fork and knife.

    ��Err, did I hear you right?�� asked Hilde as she made a wry smile.

    Lyon had yet to pierce the meat with his fork before he looked up, ��Huh? What do you mean?��

    ��That you want to kill Hezar?��

    ��Oh, that, of course,�� said Lyon as he picked up the venison on the te with his fork and munch on it. Were there any onlookers watching they would have berated him already. He was sitting in front of a princess, a well-renowned one at that, but he as a guest dare to eat without even letting the host say a word or two.

    Hilde was bbergasted by how casually he said those words. Hezar was not a weak cultivator, yet this man from the mortal world was going to kill him and it seems he didn��t feel any pressure at all from his grand goal.

    ��Why?�� asked Hilde as she furrowed her eyebrows. (Only a man that wished to die wanted to kill someone like Hezar)

    Lyon stopped his munch before he swallowed. He pointed her with his fork, ��Are you rted to him?��

    ��No.��

    ��Then it��s fine,�� said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulder before he grabbed the b of meat with his fork and identally mmed it on his te. The shock made the other te slightly jump before falling down. ��Heh, sorry.��

    Her lips slightly twitched as a bead of sweat appeared on her temple. ��I-It��s fine.��

    As Lyon sliced the meat he muttered, ��One must be ready to die if they are ready to kill.��

    Hilde��s eyes immediately turned sharp, ��You mean����

    ��That guy organized my death through dirty hands. He wanted to keep his hand clean,�� Lyon smiled at the meat before putting it inside his mouth.

    ��He wants you dead? How did you escape?�� asked Hilde.

    ��Escape?�� Lyon chuckled before he averted his nce toward her eyes as he smirked.

    Her pupils were shrunken. ��I-I see.��

    Lyon gave a slight snort with a smile on his face before returning to eat.

    (He killed them) thought Hilde. (This guy has spine! A really hard one at that. Surviving the assassination attempt was considered lucky by some but here he is, trying to sever Hezar��s life).

    Hilde smiled as she watched him eat like a destitute person.

    ��Hm? Aren��t you going to eat?�� asked Lyon after he swallowed a mouthful.

    Hilde shook her head with a smile on her face.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Well, alright,�� Lyon suddenly stood from his chair and took her te and brought it to his side of the table.

    ��Eh?�� She was in disbelief as she saw what Lyon had just done. Her mind was stunned but the young man paid no heed as he kept on eating. She had never met such a man before, not even her peers. She was always revered because of her status as a princess and the many merits and honors that she brought throughout her life. Yet, the man in front of her treated her like none of those.

    She suddenly opened her mouth in the middle of his munching and said, ��Do you want to be under my wings?��

    ��Heh?�� Lyon��s cheeks were full before he made a hard swallow.

    (This man, this is what I��ve been looking for, I��m sure with the right training he would do wonder. Not just anybody could withstand the aura from Rupert).

    Lyon blinked twice before she added. ��Don��t worry about Hezar for now, I can protect you.��

    She pointed her thumb against her bosom. ��I hate Hezar too, but killing him now would be troublesome. You must stay under the shade first before when the time is nigh, you show him your fangs then. I��ll be your shade.��

    ��You��ll be my shade?��

    Hilde nodded, ��Don��t worry, no one will dare to touch you with me as your backing.��

    Lyon chuckled before it escte to augh.

    Hilde furrowed her eyebrows at his tactless act, ��What��s funny?��

    Lyon shook his head, ��Do you not hate the mortal?��

    Hilde didn��t hesitate, ��I don��t. There is no reason for me to hate those from the Mortal World. I know, I know that you must have tasted a bitter experienceing here. I��ve heard that Heaven is heavily revered by the mortal cultivators but it is actually nothing but a ce with denser mana.��

    ��Then? Why the sudden interest in me?��

    She leaned slightly forward with both of her hands on the table. ��Your potential.��

    ��Potential?��

    ��Yes! You can withstand Rupert��s pressure even when you are standing face to face. I doubt even I can do that.��

    ��Who is Rupert?�� asked Lyon.

    ��What���� she sat back down in disbelief. (Is he joking?). ��Y-You don��t know Rupert?��

    ��I��m not that fond of knowing a guy��s name,�� said Lyon shamelessly before he picked up his fork once more.

    ��I, I���� Hilde was speechless. ��H-How, what? What do you mean you don��t know Rupert. He is thest winner of the tournament.��

    ��Oh? And?��

    ��You grabbed his wrist as he tried to ask Cecile to go and have lunch.��

    ��Oh, that guy,�� said Lyon nonchntly.

    ��T-That guy���� she muttered helplessly. (I know that my name is not as big as Rupert, but�� he ought to know right?!).

    ��Lyon, do you�� know my status?��

    ��You��re a princess.��

    ��I mean,�� She pointed to the wall where there was a huge insignia etched to it. It was the spear bequeathed by the sun. ��Do you know that that is?��

    ��You��re kingdom��s logo?�� asked Lyon as he shrugged his shoulder.

    ��L-Logo?! It��s insignia!��

    ��Oh, okay sorry.��

    ��Honestly, Lyon, don��t tell me, you know nothing about this ce?�� asked Hilde as she was a bit scared asking the question.

    ��Absolutely no idea, hahaha.��

    ��Seriously?�� she asked with disbelief.

    Lyon shook his head. ��Nope.��

    ��Th-Then, why did Hezar want to kill you?��

    Lyon crossed his arms before his eyes turned sharp, ��He captured the leaders of the Mortal World.��

    (What..?) her eyebrows rose. ��Captured as in?��

    ��Most likely hostage,�� said Lyon. ��I want to free them but identally humiliate him in the process.��

    (So you offended him��) thought Hilde. (This is serious, never thought he would go that far).

    ��Then this is all the more reason that you should be under my wings, with this information I can make him surrender them,�� said Hilde as she stood up.

    Lyon smirked, ��Thanks for your offer but there is no need. I could free them at the time if I willed it so, but I have some personal matter here.��

    (Free them at the time?!) thought Hilde.

    Lyon grabbed the napkin before drying his moist lips of the greasiness of the food.

    ��I see, you��re here.��

    A beautiful woman walked in with grace and royal clothing that brought Lyon��s eyebrows to slightly furrowed. Her eyes were slightly narrowed and seemed demeaning from her gaze.

    ��Mother?�� eximed Hilde before she stood up.

    ��Don��t mother me, the opening ceremony has started already, your father told me to get you, you naughty child! What are you doing here eating with, huh? Who are you?��

    Lyon stood up from his chair before he slightly bowed, ��My name is Lyon.��

    (Doesn��t ring any bell) thought Hilde��s mother. ��Where are you from?��

    ��Mortal World,�� answered Lyon.

    ��Mortal World,�� she muttered before she squinted her eyes against her daughter.

    ��Well, thanks madam, I didn��t know thatpetition has started already, better get going hahaha!�� Lyonughed as he went past them. He raised crossed he sped his hands behind his back before walking leisurely.

    ��M-M-M-Madam?!�� she immediately turned around and was about to raise her arm to point at him before her daughter grabbed her wrist.

    Her daughter shook her head as she said in a low voice, ��It��splicated, I will tell youter.��

    ��Lyon, onest thing!�� called Hilde.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon turned around.

    ��Cecile, what is your rtionship with her?�� asked Hilde.

    Her mother instantly looked at her daughter before averting at the young man.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he smirked, ��Heh, it seems like she is really popr here.��

    He took a deep breath before he turned around and walked away.

    ��Hm?Hey! Wai���� Her word was cut off not by anyone else but by her own. Her eyes opened wide as her pupils were shrunken. Lyon didn��t speak a word but the freezing cold that crept up her spine urred once more, that was because his index finger was pointing to the tinum ring behind his head as he walked out.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 563: The Past Ten

    Chapter 563: The Past Ten

    Under the warmth of the sun and the chill of the wind, Afurnae, the little city, had a lively atmosphere inside it. The Rookie Heaven Tournament had started its opening ceremony.

    The arena had four pirs protruding against the sky with each of the four kingdoms�� insignia adorned to it. They were,

    the spear bequeathed by the sun, the Bolg Kingdom,

    the dragon of shimmering gold, the Golden Dragon Kingdom,

    the crossing of shield and sword, the P Kingdom,

    and the oak staff of heaven, the Sverine Kingdom.

    The four kingdoms also had their gs fluttering up at the top of the pir relentlessly.

    The prominent figures were sitting adjacently to the pirs that they belonged to. The king and the queen respectively, and then their descendants and rtives. The rulers had the best seat in the whole arena, and they could see what��s happening on top of that wide circr te.

    Hezar was sitting under the banner of P Kingdom. He had a smirk on his face and crossed his arms as he looked at the arena, but the three fellows sitting beside him not so much.

    Carius and Tael had their eyes closed despite the contaminating cheers from the rest of the spectators.

    ��Ridiculous,�� muttered Carius in distaste. He spared no fake smiles as he caught Hezar shrugging.

    ��Calm down, Carius,�� said Tael. ��Be more like miss matriarch over here, she is calm as ice, hehe.��

    The matriarch of the Yuki n snorted at his dry pun before smiling.

    ��Shh, it��s starting,�� said one of the spectators.

    Carius looked at the spectator in disbelief before his mouth slightly fuming with his jaws clenched. He had worked hard to be a renowned figure but nobody just told him to shut up.

    Tael patted on his thigh. ��Remember your nobility code.��

    Carius let out a big snort before looking away. He knew his life was not his own to keep now and offending Heaven in this event would bring great catastrophe. The veins on his temple could only bulge as his feet tapped against the floor rapidly.

    Hezar looked at Carius��s behavior before smirking away.

    ��Wee everyone!! Thank you for waiting!�� the host suddenly spoke with his hand raised to the sky. It was the same host that hosted the preliminary for the outsiders.

    ��Finally!��

    ��About time!��

    The spectators turned up a smile.

    ��Perhaps the speeches from all Four Kingdoms are due? Kings, please.��

    The king from the Sverine Kingdom was the first one to stand up. He wore a simple white-dominant royal dress with the insignia of his kingdom being the clip of his green cloak.

    ��Good afternoon everyone. I..��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Whilst the Sverine King made a weing speech, the queen of the Bolg Kingdom showed up to her king.

    ��Did you find her?�� asked the king.

    The queen nodded before sitting right beside him. She smiled at the others that greeted her before leaning toward her husband without changing her nce. ��She was eating at the inn, with someone.��

    ��Someone?�� The king furrowed his eyebrows. ��Who?��

    The queen was looking at the Sverine King giving a speech as she answered, ��His name is Lyon Torga.��

    The king slightly contemted before asking once more, ��Who is this, Lyon fe?��

    The queen��s eyes turned sharp before she looked left and right, then, she whispered. ��He is from the Mortal World.��

    ��What? That��s����

    ��He is not ordinary.��

    ��That��s for sure, it��s not like our daughter just invite some random person from the Mortal World to have lunch together.��

    ��Our daughter said that Lyon was able to stand nonchntly despite the Golden Dragon Aura, from Prince Rupert no less.��

    The king immediately turned his head and revealed his eyes of disbelief. The queen slowly yet firmly nodded in response.

    ��But even our daughter can��t.��

    ��Exactly, but that��s not all, this mysterious man also wants to kill����

    ��Who?��

    ��The P��s Kingdom��s infamousmander, Hezar.��

    ��That��s preposterous.��

    ��I know, but like our daughter would ever lie. She also told me that he was trying to free the leaders from Mortal World from Hezar��s clutch.��

    ��Hmm���� The king slightly grunted. ��This tournament won��t just end with simple winners and losers.��

    ��Cecile also makes an appearance.��

    ��That talented girl?��

    ��Yes, and you won��t believe this.��

    ��He is actually, her husband.��

    The king immediately tightened up his upper lips. ��This��*Sigh.��

    He could feel the headache already. (Those two princes wouldn��t stand idly by)

    ��Thank you for your wonderful speech King Sverine!�� said the host merrily following the apuse of the spectators.

    ��Now then, without further ado, let��s wee the past ten winners!�� shouted the host as he invites the festive atmosphere to another level.

    ��Finished tenth ce, he is the pioneer of the new generation, Devan!��

    A scrawny figure came out with his hands behind his back. He looked rather ordinary at a nce but everyone would recognize him because of his prestigious tenth ce. The young man basked in the light of their euphoria before standing in the middle of the arena.

    ��Finished ninth ce, she is the plethora of tricks, Ruria!��

    A slim figure came out rushing to the arena. She had a little fang peeking out from her smile as she greeted the spectators. ��Hello everyone!!��

    Ruria��s presence was greatly wee by the audience as the cheers mostly came from men. The effervescent girl was bright and brought.

    The introduction went on with cheers from the onlookers, for just seeing her presence made them happy. She was like everyone��s little sister but the P Kingdom insignia on her clothes was new.

    ��I-I see, so she joined the P Kingdom��s banner.��

    ��No surprise there.��

    ��Yeah, I guess.��

    ��ced eight! His master in the wind, ice, and thunder department are unquestionable! Mahogani!��

    King Sverine with her queen stood up and apuse along with the rest.

    A young man walked to the arena with a grimoire in his right hand. He wore a robe and his figure was nothing impressivepare to the tenth, however, nobody doubt his strength. He was the jewel that joined the Sverine Kingdom thus exining the insignia on his robe.

    ��Seventh! His way with the sword was nothing but fascinating! A young prodigy! Sakey!��

    Tael furrowed his eyebrows, ��Hoho, he is quite alright.��

    The young man had a slim figure and a curved sword beside his waist, simr to the Argonaut��s style. He had ck hair and a slightly loose robe but the insignia embroidered on it brought a frown to some people.

    ��P Kingdom.��

    ��Again.��

    ��Sixth! This thunderous man had lightning and fire under his belt. The destructivebo of extreme element aptitudes! Eduma!��

    The man was tall and had some muscle on his figure. Well-built overall he was not the type of magic cultivator anyone would see at first nce. He wore a sleeveless robe and there was a tattoo on his right delt. It was the insignia that made people frown once more.

    ��Another P.��

    ��Crazy.��

    ��We are entering the top five! His Kirin bloodline is limitless, Acres!��

    The young man was quite the looker with his blonde hair. He had a below-average height but nobody believed the height resulted in the power one possessed. Evidently, with his aloof look, even the cheers from the spectators didn��t hinder his empty thought.

    ��Finally, someone joined the Golden Dragon Kingdom,�� said one of the onlookers.

    ��Acres joined the Golden Dragon, that��s a good move.��

    The onlookers had their own opinions but the fourth one wasing

    ��The fourth! She could reap your soul with her staff but also rip your heart! Princess Cherie Sverine!��

    She was a tall woman wearing a white robe. Her eyes had a shadow of ck and she walked to the arena sluggishly. She let out a sigh a couple of times before she yawned. Her shoulder was hunched forward as she used her oak staff as guidance like that of a blind person.

    The spectators didn��t dare tough at the rosy brown-haired woman. She was not only a woman of status but also a very powerful one at that. After a few secondster, she finally stood by the rest of them.

    ��The third one! Her mastership is in the way of the spear! The Bolg��s Princess! Hildegarde!��

    Hilde came out with a smile on her face as she was greeted by the paramount cheers from the audience. She pretended to take fresh air whilst scanning the spectators before her eyesnded on Hezar.

    Hezar slightly furrowed his eyebrows as he caught her nce.

    Hilde acted as if it didn��t happen before approaching Cherie. (Hezar is here already, and those three figures sitting beside him must be the ones Lyon was talking about).

    (Was it my imagination?) thought Hezar. He didn��t recall any feud with her as far as his memories went. He then rose his eyebrows as he got a conclusion (I see, the rumors of me tampering with the preliminary must have caught her ears. However, there is nothing that she can do to prove it since, I didn��t tamper anything hahaha!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 564: The First, The Second And Then The Paramount.

    Chapter 564: The First, The Second And Then The Paramount.

    The host raised his hands once more before pointing at the gate. ��Second ce!��

    ��He is the prince of strength, the one that will inherit the throne of P Kingdom!��

    A smile was seen under the shadow before a figure stepped out. He had a well-built body, and he was wearing a top-quality fabric to cover his body. He had fairly long hair, down to his broad chest in fact. His bare arms were vascr, and they looked like they could tear walls apart with his fingers alone.

    His handsome face was aligned with his title as a prince and the demeanor he exuded was like that of a tyrant. The dominating aura caught some of them to be suffocated, but some of them also felt the awe-inspiring notion.

    ��Truly Dashing! The Prince of P Kingdom! Raul!��

    ��Ra-ul! Ra-ul!��

    The audience chanted his name as the whole arena trembled.

    Raul smiled before he opened his arms with a smile. He took a deep breath as he basked in the limelight before his ears twitched.

    Faint footsteps were heard before he turned around with a smile on his face.

    A figure stepped out of the shadow before revealing the charming face of Rupert. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed as he looked at Raul.

    ��The number one!! Prince Rupert of the Golden Dragon Kingdom!�� said the host hurriedly. He didn��t expect that he woulde out on his own ord.

    The crowd cheered his name upon his arrival. The loud roar was understandable as the festive atmosphere entered a new height. Especially with the number two and number one staring at each other.

    The rivalry between the two went a long way and everyone knew their story. Both were born at roughly the same time but opposing banners. Both were talented and powerful in their own right. The sh between them in thest tournament was a delightful sight. Nobody knew the oue then, and if they were going to have another bout right now, the audience won��t mind at all.

    ��Now, now, I know both princes are edging to fight, but please let the contestant have a chance to show their prowess,�� said the host as he smiled wryly.

    Rupert nodded before standing beside Raul.

    ��Here they are! The strongest ten rookies have assembled, oh no, I don��t think you guys are rookie anymore hahaha, please do forgive me.��

    The audienceughed as well as the kings and queens.

    ��Now then! Let��s get the participants to join in!��

    From the opposite gate, several steps were heard as several figures broke out of the shadow. They were all smiling and posing a powerful aura as they entered the arena. Various cheers were heard from the spectators as some of the figures were quite famous.

    ��Look it��s Altre and Felicia, the twins are back to take the top ten spots.��

    ��Not just them but the noble Folcre is too! I��ve heard Raul was personally training him.��

    ��Well, Folcrei is definitely going to enter the top ten, then join the P Kingdom for sure.��

    ��That��s true.��

    While the audience was making their own conclusions, Hezar was smiling with his arms crossed.

    ��I think it��s time for you to tell us why are we here,�� asked Carius.

    ��Heh, why not, you are here as a backup n,�� said Hezar.

    ��Backup n?��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��No mortal is allowed to be in the top ten,�� said Hezar as he grinned at them.

    Carius furrowed his eyebrows, ��Are you going to use us to threaten them?!��

    ��Absolutely, with pinning you killing those people at the tower, they will have no choice but to agree to our demand. If they disagree, then you will be sentenced formally and their win will be tarnished by your sin.��

    ��Such tant lies! You have no proof!��

    ��Do I need one?�� Hezar smirked, ��Look around you, you��re not in the Mortal World.��

    ��Ivy���� she muttered. Her eyes were looking at the contestant but they saw none of the group. ording to Hezar, they should be still alive. ��Where are they?��

    ��Oh~ hoho, they have special call-outs for being outsiders,�� said Hezar.

    ��Are you serious,�� said the matriarch.

    ��Just watch and you will know,�� said Hezar with a smirk.

    The host opened his arms, ��Alright, the fighters are in, but wait! There are those that passed the preliminary!��

    The audience suddenly booed andugh.

    ��Just go home!!��

    ��Just go home and return back to your backward ce hahaha!��

    ��Oh look it��s them again! Come back for more huh!��

    Carius was gritting his teeth with the other two had their face darkened. They never thought that they would be so ��weing��.

    Ivy was at the frontline while Zet and Porealus followed behind them. The boos really got to their nerves but they could only bury their fist to a slight tremble.

    ��Three?! Didn��t you guys have five slots?!��

    ��Hahaha! The rest of the two must be cowering!��

    Meanwhile, Hilde was furrowing her eyebrows (Where is he?)

    Hezarughed, ��Hahaha! Three, I guess that cocky bastard is in the afterlife.��

    ��You!�� Carius cracked his knuckles but he was still bound by his status and could only swallow his rage.

    ��Three?�� The host tilted his head, ��where are the other two?��

    The sarcastic tone made them squint in anger but Ivy manage to keep her calm due to her affiliation with ice.

    Altre was excited on the side as he looked at the three. He opened and closed his palms repeatedly as his teeth grinned. His eyes yearned for the fight with them and to take revenge after what that couple did to him.

    ��Where are the other two?��

    The question immediately made the atmosphere die down as the words didn��te from the host but the prince of the Golden Dragon himself.

    ��P-Prince Rupert?�� asked the host.

    Raulughed, ��Rupert, what are you talking about? The two of them obviously won��t stand a chance, so they run.��

    ��Raul, what if I tell you that one of them is Cecile.��

    The word immediately ended hisugh abruptly. His neck slowly straightened up as his pupils shrunk. ��What did you say?��

    ��Hmph!�� Rupert turned his nce back toward Ivy and the rest, ��Where are they?��

    The host took a step back (W-What��s going on?)

    Hezar put his hands on his thigh as he furrowed his eyebrows (Did he just say, Cecile? Two?).

    ��Cecile..��

    ��It��s Cecile����

    ��Prince Raul and Prince Rupert both yearned for her.��

    The spectators immediately talk in soft voices.

    Meanwhile, Felicia furrowed her eyebrows (Cecile? That auburn-haired woman! Don��t tell me she is here?! I doubt the captain would dare to kill her so�� she is here on that man��s behalf? That must be it! She is taking revenge).

    ��He is here,�� said Porealus.

    ��Big brother is here,�� said Zet with a smile.

    ��Sorry to break it to you but Cecile won��t be joining, it will only be the four of us,�� said Ivy.

    (Four?!) thought Hezar (Impossible! He should have been dead!).

    ��Four? That man is joining then,�� said Rupert.

    ��Oi! Where is she?!�� shouted Raul as she looked at the three people.

    ��She is strolling Afurnae with her friend. She said that this tournament would be boring and willeter when it��s her husband��s turn,�� said Porealus as he casually drop the bomb.

    ��H-Husband?!��

    ��What?!��

    The two princes were ring at Porealus before giving him immense pressure.

    Porealus opened his eyes wide as he managed to hold on for one second with his veins bulging before crashing down to the ground.

    The kings and the queens frowned while the rest of the top ten was bbergasted except for Hilde.

    ��Stop it you two!�� shouted Hilde before she stood in front of theying Porealus. Her eyes were ring at the two powerful princes.

    However, it was futile. The princes couldn��t care less about the princess in front of them.

    ��Guha!�� Porealus coughed out blood with his eyes bulging out. The immense pressure from the two.

    ��Stop it!�� said Hilde before she put on her pressure.

    ��You!�� Zet leaped forward before Raul put his aura pressure on him too.

    His face immediately crashed down like Porealus (H-Heavy! I can��t even lift my finger!)

    Hilde nced around with disbelief in her eyes (Why are they silent?! Why are the kings silent?!).

    The two prominent figures were pushed to the ground like a dead animal. The incredible pressure was like two invisible mountains being dropped against their entire body.

    ��I see, so this is how princes in heaven act, pathetic.��

    The words instantly silence Afurnae as even the two princes had their eyebrows rose.

    Zet and Porealus smiled on the ground before they stood up as the mountain pressure disappeared.

    Hilde opened her eyes wide (Impossible! That mad man!).

    Hezar already had his eyes opened to the brim. His pupils slightly shifted to the right before catching a young man standing with his arms crossed. His mouth opened in horror as he realized who it was.

    He was beside him all along, Lyon was sitting beside him all along.

    *<em>Rattle</em>

    <em></em>Tael grinned, ��I��ve been holding it for a while now.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 565: Ceciles Husband, Thats Right!

    Chapter 565: Cecile��s Husband, That��s Right!

    ��AGh����

    He had courted all of the attention inside Afurnae. His presence bought the gasped and the gawked of others.

    ��Wh-What?! That bastard is alive!�� Altre gritted his teeth as he looked at the familiar young man standing from the mass of spectators.

    ��I-Impossible,�� muttered Felicia. ��Then where is the captain?!��

    Hezar furrowed his eyebrows under his disbelieving eyes. He gritted his teeth before he muttered aggressively, ��YOU����

    Lyon smirked as he took a side nce against Hezar. ��I see that you wash your neck well.��

    ��W-What?!��

    Lyon leaped from his seat as he disregard Hezar in his ce. His hair fluttered in mid-air before hended on the arena. He was not as tall as Raul nor was he as handsome as Rupert. He was more than that.

    The king of P Kingdom and his queen had their eyebrows furrowed. ��Hezar, who is this man?��

    ��A-Ah, he is nothing but a mortal cultivator acting haughtily, I��m sure Prince Raul will put him in his ce.��

    Hezar hastily answered with a bow as he cursed inside his heart.

    ��Is that so? It looks like he is keen on seeing you.��

    ��Y-Yes, this one��s fame is too loud, I��m sorry that my influence bes troubling.��

    ��Alright then, let��s see if he can stand two punches from my son��s fist.��

    ��I��m sure he won��t,�� Hezarughed.

    ��Of course he won��t!��

    The king furrowed his eyebrows as well as Hezar before they all turned their nce against Carius who crossed his arms and kept his gaze toward the young man.

    ��What did you say?�� the king furrowed but Carius paid no heed.

    <em>��My king, this is one of the three leaders of the Mortal World.��</em>

    <em>��I see, his detest is understandable.��</em>

    <em></em>The king brushed off the problem since it would be bad if he pushed it further beyond the current scope.

    ��It is you���� said Rupert.

    Raul took a nce against Rupert before ring back at Lyon, ��You dare to sully Cecile��s name by iming to be her husband? Do you really want to die that badly?��

    ��Stop it you two!�� shouted Hilde from behind. (He has to survive! He is potential is too big to be ignored. I will not let these two injure him!). She leaped before standing against them once more.

    ��Move it Hilde!�� shouted Raul.

    ��I refuse!�� said Hilde before she muttered, ��Spear of Mortal Pain, Gae Bolg!��

    The magnificent spear didn��t appear to be menacing. It had an exquisite golden design, unlike Gungnir that Sylviana possessed. The edge of the de was so thin that looking at it for too long might hurt one��s eye.

    ��Gae Bolg.��

    ��She has conquered it!��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��The ultimate symbol of Bolg Kingdom, Gae Bolg!��

    The Bolg Kingdom stood proud as their daughter has earned her right to rule the kingdom. No matter if they were a dragon or a strong god, they would be deterred by the mere presence of the spear.

    ��Gae Bolg���� Prince Rupert muttered before he looked at Hilde. ��I can��t believe it.��

    ��Tch!�� Raul furrowed his eyebrows. ��But you still cannot utilize its full power.��

    ��Heh, do you think I need to do that against the likes of you?�� said Hilde.

    ��What did you say?!��

    The onlookers hissed as they heard what Hilde just said. The number three was practically challenging the number two. The atmosphere gradually turned heavy as no breath had passed.

    ��That��s a nice spear.��

    Hilde raised her eyebrows as she heard Lyon��s voice. (N-Nice? Is he for real?!)

    ��Hmph! The mortal doesn��t know the immensity between heaven and earth, just like he is supposed to,�� said Rupert. ��I will have you kowtowed and apologize for tarnishing Cecile��s name.��

    ��Tarnishing?�� Lyon furrowed his eyebrows.

    ��Shamelessly iming to be her husband, even a dreamer has a limit!�� shouted Rupert.

    ��He is���� Hilde��s shoulder was patted before Lyon stepped forward.

    ��Heh,�� Sakey smirked. ��They are all the same.��

    ��Of course they are,�� said Ruria. ��Like anyone dares enough to fight against Prince Raul and Rupert.��

    ��He ought to learn a lesson here onward,�� said Eduma as he chuckled. ��Huh? Acres? Why are you looking so serious?��

    The number five had his eyebrows furrowed as his eyes were fixated to look at the unknown young man. He had a drop of sweat running down from his temple.

    ��Weirdo,�� muttered Eduma before he returned back to a smile as he looked at the young man.

    ��I see that you know your ce,�� said Rupert with his demeaning look.

    ��Kneel in front of the prince, you peasant!��

    A shout came out of nowhere before Altre suddenly showed got on the circr teau. Felicia raised her eyebrows before she followed suit.

    ��Who are you?�� asked the prince.

    ��I��m Altre, prince, I have a little feud with this man before.��

    ��I see,�� Rupert didn��t spare another nce.

    ��Oh?�� Lyon crossed his arms before he smirked. ��It��s you, I know I said ��till we meet again�� but I was not hoping to meet you so soon.��

    ��Tch! Stop your cocky smile and kowtow, you illiterate dog!��

    ��Me a dog? Heh, did you forget who was it that is running between his tails? Having his guard came all the way from this ne to Mortal World.��

    Felicia twitched her eyebrows before she said, ��Where is the captain?!��

    ��Dead,�� said Lyon with a smirk. ��He stood no chance at all.��

    ��W-What?!�� eximed the sibling.

    ��Enough!�� shouted Raul. ��It��s time for you to kowtow! If you are not going to do so willingly then I will make you!��

    ��Do you think that you two are enough to make me kneel? Do you think that just because this is your home, that your backing is all sitting their ass on top of a soft pillow, are enough to make me cower and kneel?��

    ��What did you say?�� Raul furrowed his eyebrows.

    ��Do you think, that just because the majority of thest top ten joined under your banner, that your head will be safe from my de?��

    ��What?!��

    ��Do you think! Just because you��re a self-proimed dragon that my fist won��t break your soft hide?��

    Rupert furrowed his eyebrows as he red.

    Lyon snorted as he kept his arms crossed. ��Do you think two peak True God cultivators can kill me?��

    ��You��!��

    (Oh crap!) thought Hilde before she leaped forward.

    The two of them leaned their body forward before they disappeared from Lyon��s sight with a sound of a step. The onlookers didn��t manage toprehend both of their movements before a few shes were heard.

    The two princesses were pushed backward to several steps.

    ��Hilde!�� shouted both of them.

    ��If you want to fight him, do it after the tournament, don��t waste everyone��s time,�� said Hilde. (I can buy him some time but what the hell is he thinking anyway!).

    ��Princess, there is no need to do that, but thank you,�� said Lyon with a smile on his face.

    The young man crossed his arms as he took a deep breath before pausing. He grinned.

    The two princes furrowed their eyebrows.

    His eyes shed a jade. ��I am�� CECILE��S HUSBAND!!!��

    The reverberating roar trembled the very city as the clouds above scattered in an instant.

    The less powerful cultivator had their eardrums on the breaking point as their soul sunk in fear. Meanwhile, the kings and the queens had their eyes opened wide in disbelief.

    ��That was..!!�� Acres was palpitating as his bloodline boiled to the brim. ��This man��!��

    ��A dragon�� roar��.�� muttered Rupert as he couldn��t blink his eyes.

    ��What the��,�� muttered Raul as he instinctively took a step back.

    Hilde was shocked to her core as her pupils were shrunken. ��D-Dragon����

    ��Heh,�� the young man walked between the princes with his hands behind his head. He said nothing. His smirk was enough.

    ��D-Dragon���� Hezar was stupefied before he heard Carius��sugh.

    ��He is a dragon���� muttered the matriarch.

    ��Hoho~ Now that��s a nice surprise,�� said Tael.

    Hilde��s parents were on the edge of their seats with their mouths opened wide.

    The king muttered, ��Did you know this?��

    The queen shook her head, ��I have no idea.��

    Meanwhile, outside the arena, Cecile twitched her ear as she felt flutters in her stomach. She was in the middle of a walk with Lumina before she was abruptly stopped by someone��s deration.

    ��Heh, hahaha!�� Cecileughed.

    ��Aren��t you going to reply?�� asked Lumina.

    ��Absolutely,�� said Cecile before she spread her legs as wide as her shoulder. She slightly opened her mouth before she took a deep breath. Her lithe figure was flexing as her auburn eyes turned a jade glow. A tattoo on her back was formed and revealed the blessing of the mythical beast.

    She grinned before she roared to the sky. ��THAT��S RIGHT!!��

    Afurnae was sent to a tremor once more as everyone inside the arena froze. The two princes opened their eyes wide as they recognized whose voice it was.

    ��Another dragon�� Cecile is���� Hildegarde couldn��t believe the reality.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon��s smirk couldn��t help but turn into a grin.

    ��Now then, shall we begin?��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 566: Dragon!

    Chapter 566: Dragon!

    Before everyone couldprehend the shout of reply from outside the arena.

    ��Resume the tournament.��

    A bellowing voice was heard as it ruled the atmosphere in the arena. The dignified bellow had a hint of a roar and veneration. For the voice belonged to none other than Rupert��s Father.

    ��The king of Golden Dragon���� muttered the spectators.

    He had a rejuvenating figure as he stood with his chest held high. His face was on the older side, but time was having a hard time wearing him down. The bearing he exuded was far from what Rupert had at the moment.

    Though he was certainly speaking to the host, his eyes were looking at the daring youth. The brimming vigor was something that even he wascking.

    The young man stood with confidence that could deter the devils back home. He looked at the king of the Golden Dragon with a smirk on his face.

    ��Darling���� said the queen as she held his hand from her seat.

    The king closed his eyes before sitting back down.

    ��What��s the matter?�� asked the queen.

    The king opened his eyes, ��That youth is not ordinary, that roar just now����

    ��It has a hint of a dragon roar, yes?��

    The king shook his head, ��That��s the tip of the iceberg. It��s which dragon does that roar belong to that concern me.��

    ��It��s not a lesser dragon?��

    ��Most probably not, just look at Acres, the kilin has far more sensitivity to one��s origin than a dragon.��

    The queen looked at the young Acres before she could make out his palpitation. ��You��re right.��

    ��Worse scenario would be that the youth���� the king shook his head as he threw his crazy thought.

    The queen furrowed her eyebrows but refuse to ask further.

    ��Y-Yes!�� The host replied. ��We will resume the tournament.��

    The host made a light cough before exining.

    ��The tournament will be held in a few rounds! You will not be fighting one another yet, no, you will have to pass certain assessments before you can advance to the next round. Just like the Alchemy Union exam.��

    (Alchemy Union?) thought Lyon before he remembered a certain girl with rabbit ears. (Right, I should make a visit sometimeter).

    ��The first will be collecting,�� the host smiled.

    ��Collecting?�� muttered Lyon.

    ��That��s right! If you want to advance to the next round, you have to collect the horns of Hellboar as many as you can!��

    ��Horns of Hellboar?�� Lyon tilted his head. The name was foreign for him especially the word hell when he was currently in heaven.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Hellboar is a beast that lurked in the nearby forest, big brother. It had a single horn for the teen Hellboar and four to five for the adult. They said the oldest boar has seven horns.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Bapho the Cmity Goat chuckled as he too had seven horns that formed a star if one made a line out of its point.

    ��Why is it called Hellboar though?�� asked Lyon as his eyes squinted.

    ��I don��t know, �� Zet shook his head.

    ��Hellboar breed indefinitely and can roam in any environment except the sea, since, well, it��s self-exnatory,�� said Porealus.

    ��Did you guys do this toost time?��

    ��Yeah,�� answered both of them.

    ��I see, how does breeding indefinitely mean?�� asked Lyon.

    ��They breed like rabbits,�� said Ivy.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he smiled as he looked at Ivy. His gaze made her slightly blush before she looked away with crossed arms, ��What is it?��

    ��Nothing, just never thought that those words woulde out of your cold lips,�� said Lyon.

    ��There is nothing cold about my lips!�� said Ivy before she gave him an icy re.

    ��Alright, jeez, it��s just a joke,�� said Lyon as he rest the back of his hands against his chest.

    ��Phew~�� (Perhaps in this life, only Lyon could make that stone-cold woman turn fiery with a single sentence).

    ��Zet.��

    ��What is it, big brother?��

    ��Do I need to cut the head of the boar?��

    ��Oh no you don��t, when a Hellboar dies, the skin surrounding their horns will loosen up, but you still need to pluck it out though.��

    ��Well, that��s convenient.��

    The host continued. ��Use only the pouch to gather the horns or else it will not be counted by the end of the day.��

    ��Wait a minute, the end of the day?�� asked one of the participants.

    ��Yes, the moment the light of the sun sumbed, the moment twilight came, that��s where your time is up. Those that failed toe on time will also be disqualified.��

    ��I see,�� muttered Lyon. ��Zet, are you allowed to rob the others�� loot?��

    ��That��s the devilish part about this, yes, yes you can,�� answered Zet.

    Lyon smirked. ��Then, is killing allowed?��

    Zet was having a hard time answering it, but so did Porealus.

    ��Host!�� called Lyon.

    The host slightly shriek and took a step back on an instinct. He still remembered the grand view of Heaven��s Prism, the ultimate metal in heaven.

    The host had a vivid cold sweat but he still took a step forward before asking politely, ��W-What is it?��

    Were it not for Lyon��s mad personality, he would have given him a demeaning look. However, he knew that this man dared enough to face Hezar head-on. The group that was sent to kill him, he had not known how their fate lied, but the fact that he was here right now, the horror of massacre haunted him.

    ��Is killing allowed?�� asked Lyon with a smirk on his face.

    The atmosphere instantly froze as the onlookers couldn��t believe their ears. There was not a single rule that stated that killing was allowed nor were there to disallowed killing other cultivators. The spoil of Hellboars will bound to cause a shortage for the participants. They would not have any other choice but to fight each other to gain more horns.

    ��Killing? You with your peak Godhood cultivation level? Don��t make meugh.�� said Prince Raul. His eyes had a gaze of condescending. The bearing of superiority was exuded but no matter how much pressure Raul plummeted upon him, thetter didn��t even twitch.

    Rupert didn��t agree but certainly didn��t oppose Raul��s opinion. Even though they were rivals, they now had amon ground against Lyon.

    ��Heh, that��s alright, I still have the most beautiful woman in heaven by my side on the bed,�� said Lyon as he slightly raised his chin.

    ��Y-You!�� Raul was ring and though Rupert was not fuming to the point of his veins bulging from the rush of blood, his eyes were giving him the same vibe.

    ��You��re a prince, you can sleep with a thousand hoes, but me, I only sleep with the best women,�� imed Lyon proudly, or rather, shamelessly.

    ��Hmph! You have a sharp tongue but nothing else,�� said Raul.

    ��I have Cecile and you don��t,�� said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulder.

    ��You!�� Raul was boiling.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked as he saw Raul drawn deeper to the pool of rage. ��Host, answer my question.��

    The host suddenly reigned control of the attention once more. He doubly opened his mouth before he said. ��Whatever happened during the collecting, will stay there and not be pursued.��

    Lyon smiled as he heard the host confirm it. ��I see, thank you for your answer.��

    ��Then�� let me contin��.��

    ��Wait! I have another question,�� said Lyon before he deliberately pointed at the two princes. ��Is an outsider allowed to interfere?��

    ��What are you implying?!�� said Rupert before he stepped forward.

    ��Are you telling me that you suspect us will do something to you during the collection?!�� said Raul as he too stepped forward.

    (This guy) Hilde smiled wryly. (He just couldn��t help but make a mess, could he).

    (Lyon you��re sharp!) thought Porealus as he gave him a thumbs-up, though secretly.

    ��I was not saying that you two will, but who knows, I know someone with a dignified manner but�� Heh,�� Lyon smirked as he averted his gaze toward Hezar.

    ��Outsiders are not allowed during the collecting, anyone caught will be dealt by the Four Kingdoms,�� said the host.

    ��Alright,�� said Lyon with a nod. (Dealt with, hah, as if that��s not a red g for corruption, but no matter).

    ��Are there any more questions?�� asked the host to all of the participants.

    ��Oh, I have one.��

    (You again!) thought the host before he asked, ��What is it?��

    ��If you collect the most horns, will you get something in return?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Yes! The top three will receive something in return. However, it will be a secret until the result is clear. Thank you, I was about to tell you that exact information,�� said the host.

    ��Receive something, huh,�� said Lyon before he put his hands behind his head. ��Something feels quite fishy.��

    ��What?�� asked the host with furrowed eyebrows. He had never seen mortal acting so unruly in the realm of heaven before.

    ��Nothing,�� said Lyon. ��I��m just contemting by myself, no need to worry about me.��

    (Who is worrying about you!) thought the host as he almost felt one of the veins connecting to his heart snap.

    ��I��m just thinking that it might be better to be called ��harvesting�� instead of ��collecting�� but whatever floats your boat,�� said Lyon before he yawned.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 567: Implication

    Chapter 567: Implication

    ��You��re right,�� said Porealus as he nodded.

    The host smiled wryly before he continued, ��Right, let��smence the first round of the tournament!��

    The audience roared harder than before thest top ten came to the arena. Some chanted their heroes some chanted their heroines, however, none of them chanted the ones from the Mortal World.

    ��I must say, our reservation is reallycking,�� snorted Lyon as he shook his head with a smile.

    ��It��s a given, but can��t you hear the cheers from our world? Chanting our names?�� said Porealus.

    Lyon smirked as he looked at Porealus, ��Not bad, you are a natural leader.��

    ��I��m honored to hear your praise, big brother,�� said Porealus as he ced his palm on his chest.

    ��Now! Contestants! Please proceed to the designated table. There are fifty-two of you. You each will take one pouch, and two Returning Jade Stones.��

    ��Returning Jade Stones?�� muttered Lyon before he furrowed his eyebrows. His nose slightly twitched as he could smell problems even before they urred.

    ��Our designated ce will be randomized, big brother,�� said Zet.

    ��But will it be in the same region?��

    ��Most likely, that��s what happenst time,�� nodded Zet.

    ��I see, then it��s all too simple, we just have to work together, all four of us,�� said Lyon with a smile before he raised his eyebrows twice against the cold beauty.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Ivy only squinted her eyes before she replied, ��It will be hard, we are too randomized.��

    She agreed that working together was the best option. In thest tournament, they did the same thing but they soon faced the issue of their distance being too far apart from each other.

    ��It will be the same asst time, sadly,�� said Porealus before he sighed with his head shaking in defeat.

    ��Heh, don��t worry, I will make sure that you guys pass this round,�� said Lyon before his eyes caught two people approaching him. He smiled as he recognized the siblings.

    ��Lyon!�� said Altre.

    ��You seem to be in a good mood, but I still haven��t punched you for insulting me earlier,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    ��You!��

    ��Brute! Where is our guard captain?�� said Felicia.

    Lyon squinted his eyes before he let out a sigh, ��I��ve told you already, he is dead, along with the other ten, or was it nine? I forgot.��

    ��Stop lying!�� said Felicia as she pointed at him. ��If you kill the guard, then you have made a great offense against our family!��

    ��Then what do you want me to do?�� said Lyon as he shrugged. ��He is already dead, or do you want me to summon his ghost?��

    ��You!�� Felicia red at the nonchnt attitude of the young man. ��Then our family will hunt you down, don��t mock the heaven mortal. You will soon kno����

    Her eyes bulged in disbelief as her entire figure made an arch. The whole crowd froze at this moment, even the trio from the Mortal World couldn��t believe what they saw. Lyon��s right foot was embedded right at her stomach.

    ��Gwah!�� She plunged to the air before rolling down a few meters.

    ��Feli! You bastard!�� Altre shouted before he leaped.

    ��Stop!�� the host shouted.

    ��Huh?�� Altre looked at the host but Lyon was smirking before he made a roundhouse kick against Altre��s face.

    ��Guha!�� Altre rolled in mid-air with his spit tarnishing the sky before dropping to the ground.

    The host stared in disbelief as well as the crowd. It wasmon for a tournament like this to be heating up before the actual event started, but never did it cross their mind that Lyon would waste the famous siblings in a simple manner.

    ��Fighting outside of the round is prohibited and can result in disqualification!�� said the host with a demeaning smile against Lyon.

    ��Sorry,�� said Lyon. ��I tried keeping my hands crossed, but it seems like my legs won��t have any. It won��t happen again, dear host.��

    (Damn!) thought Porealus as he gulped. (I thought he was the type of guy that won��t hit a beautiful woman).

    The host gulped against the nonchnt attitude. He still remembered vividly how it was back in the preliminary. ��G-Good.��

    He knew very well that this man came from a Mortal World but he also caught the glimpse of how maddening he was. The young man was sitting next to the one that nned his death the whole time.

    Hezar snorted. ��That cocky kid is lucky to be alive, but he won��t survive the Hellboars round hahaha! He had offended two prominent figures, he won��t be����

    ��You��re so naive, Hezar, hohoho~�� Tael chuckled.

    ��What?�� Hezar furrowed his eyebrows.

    ��Don��t you know the word implication?�� muttered the matriarch with a smile.

    ��What are you talking about?�� Hezar furrowed.

    ��You seem intelligence but when your opponent is way younger than you, you underestimate them, pathetic,�� said Carius as he shook his head as if he was Hezar��s father.

    ��Heh, you can keep babbling for now, but you will serve your purposeter, or maybe not at all, hahaha.��

    ��The fact that he could sit beside you without you noticing him at all, means that he could sever your head at any time he wishes to, also, if he could do that, do you think they had a chance against him, or are you weaker than them,�� said Tael.

    Hezar had his eyes opened wide.

    ��Just like you y with the mortal world, he is ying with you,�� said Carius as he smirked. (That brat is too good to exist, but I��m thankful that he is).

    ��Heh, that��s just a flux,�� said Hezar even though the drop of sweat on his temple proved otherwise.

    ��Oh? I don��t see his guardians anywhere though, I wonder where they are?�� said the matriarch as she innocently rest her index finger on her veil with her eyes wandering the sky.

    Suddenly, ominous feelings clenched Hezar��s soul as he couldn��t blink his eyes. His breathing was slightly out uneven. His eyes were fixated on the young man who was in the line to grab the Returning Jade Stone and a pouch.

    ��Oi,�� Hezar called out one of his subordinate before he whispered something to him after thetter came to his call.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 568: Folcre Antagonizing.

    Chapter 568: Folcre Antagonizing.

    Lyon grabbed two Returning Jade Stones and one pouch for the horns to be stored in.

    ��This is not what I have in mind when he said pouch.��

    The size was smaller than his thumb and it didn��t have anything unusual on it. The red string on its neck was the only thing holding the content inside it.

    ��It will erge, big brother,�� said Zet with a chuckle.

    ��Lyon you will pay for what you did!�� said Altre with his threatening tone.

    ��Ptui!�� Felicia spat on the ground before both siblings crushed their respective returning jade stones.

    The two of them took off and went into the sky. The two lights of jade were heading in the same direction.

    ��You are bold, perhaps too bold.��

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows, ��What? Who are you?��

    ��My name is Folcre, I will be the one winning this tournament,�� said Folcre.

    ��Then I will apologize in advance,�� said Lyon with his arms crossed, ��You will have no chance.��

    ��Heh, you are so full of yourself, mortal cultivator. But I��m not the kind of man that destroys one��s dream. Keep dreaming, mortal cultivator. Though, I doubt that Godhood cultivation level is even worth a bat of my eye, hahaha!��

    ��Talk about ironic, huh. I��m so full of myself? Mind you, I don��t even know what I will win when I rank first, I don��t even care, the whole point of me partaking in this tournament was just because.��

    ��Heh, I can see you are ignorant,�� said Folcre.

    ��Why are you even antagonizing me out of nowhere? I don��t even know you,�� said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulder.

    ��<em>He is being trained by Raul.��</em>

    <em></em>His eyebrows slightly rose before he took a quick nce at Princess Hilde, whom thetter nodded.

    ��Raul, is this guy the result of your tutge?�� said Lyon as he smirked against the said man.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    <em>*Smack!</em>

    <em></em>Princess Hilde palmed her face (What the hell is he thinking!).

    ��What? He is calling him without his honorific.��

    ��That��s a tant offense.��

    ��Do you think a mad man would care about honorific?��

    The crowd shook their heads. There was only a handful of people that dared to call Raul without his honorific, namely his parents and fellow princes or princess. However, not even themoner of Heaven cultivator dare to call him like that but now, a mortal cultivator did.

    ��How dare you call his name without his honorific?!�� shouted Folcre.

    Raul stepped forward as Hilde tightened her grasp on her spear.

    ��Don��t do it, Raul!�� warned Hilde as she quickly stood between them.

    His re was adamant and ferocious. ��Stay out of this Hilde!��

    ��I will not, if you are going to pursue this matter, do it after the tournament, then I will not interfere,�� said Hilde with a hint of sweat on her temple.

    Raul furrowed his eyebrows before his eyes softened a little as he saw the ominous golden spear. ��Fine, I will take your word, Hilde.��

    ��And you, I don��t know how what Cecile sees in you, but, heh���� Raul smirked before he turned around and walked away.

    ��I want to know that answer as well, I guess I will wait for Cecile toe here,�� said Rupert.

    ��Tch!�� Folcre scowled before he crushed his Returning Jade Stone and went away.

    Porealus had a wry smile before he spoke, ��Things aren��t going smooth for you. big brother.��

    Lyon crossed his arms as he smirked, ��This is fine.��

    He then approached the princess that had just made a sigh of relief. ��Thank you once again, Princess Hilde.��

    ��Not only do we have a nice lunch together, but you also protect me from those brutes, hahaha!��

    Hilde opened her eyes wide.

    ��Lunch together?��

    ��Are you kidding me?!��

    ��W-Wait a minute, suddenly that exined her odd behavior.��

    ��No way, no way!��

    The princess could hear their chatters before she looked at Lyon with a re.

    ��Okay,�� Lyon crushed the Returning Jade Stone, fearing the princess would w his face.

    ��Ly���� she could only mutter half of his name before thetter pierced the sky.

    ��That��s our cue,�� said Porealus before he crushed his own.

    ��It��s just day one and he already had lunch with a princess, damn!�� Zetughed as he crushed his stone.

    Ivy made noment as she crushed her own.

    Hilde��s father, the king of Bolg Kingdom snorted. ��That young man is quite a teaser.��

    The queen nodded, ��I��ve never seen such a wild cultivator. His every move is folly but unpredictable. Then the matter with Hezar.��

    ��Indeed, he showed up right beside him, I could have never foreseen that kind of move.��

    ��Unpredictable, but not only that, his prowess showed that he could very well kill the infamous.��

    ��However, it��s not really the best choice, isn��t it? If he has that kind of power, he could wait and just kill him when the moment was right. Now, Hezar will be more vignt than ever.��

    ��We still know as far as our daughter knows, so we don��t have a say in the matter.��

    Hilde was flustered as she saw the crowd make their own spections about their rtionship. However, she knew it would be a futile attempt to straighten things out. In the end, she sighed before returning to her seat, at the side of her father.

    She huffed as she saw the remaining contenders fly one by one under the jade light. However, her eyes turned sharp when she looked at Hezar.

    The king, her father, suddenly said, ��What��s wrong, my dear.��

    ��Nothing, father.��

    ��I see,�� the father didn��t pursue the matter. ��P has grown exponentially these few years. They are active recruiting powerful heroes and heroines here and there.��

    ��I know,�� said Hilde. ��It��s sad for me to say this but Gae Bolg won��t be enough to contend with them.��

    ��The unbnce will bring trouble sooner orter,�� muttered the king.

    ��

    A jade light came crashing down in the middle of an untouched luscious forest where trees had grown exponentiallyrge.

    ��Well,�� said Lyon as he arrived at the site. ��The air is definitely nice here.��

    He raised one of his eyebrows as he felt the re of an unknown being hidden behind the bushes nearby.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 569: The Forest

    Chapter 569: The Forest

    Lyon smirked as he looked at the rustling bushes. His hands stayed crossed and his feet were firm on the ground. His breathing was more peaceful than the luscious forest whilst his eyes were as serene as the air surrounding him.

    His eyebrows rose. ��A pair of antlers?��

    A pair of antlers peek out from the bushes before a magnificent beast appeared before his very eyes. Its eyes were pitch ck and its four legs were lean and long. The towering beast paid no heed to the human in front of it.

    Lyon looked at the majestic reindeer with his arms still crossed. ��It seems like you are lost?��

    The reindeer didn��t answer as it looked around. Its cute ears were ever twitching. It walked away.

    ��Hmm�� that��s weird,�� muttered Lyon. as he watched the magnificent beast walk away.

    ��Hmph,�� He shrugged before turning around.

    Lyon��s eyes suddenly opened wide as he felt a cold shiver. His eyes felt so enormously heavy as he turned around.

    The reindeer��s ears twitched before it raised its hind legs to elerate.

    *<em>Roar</em>

    <em></em>(Two?!) thought Lyon as he saw two huge boar-like beings suddenly break out from the bushes on the side of the road. The pincher attack immediately shredded the reindeer before it spun in mid-air with its blood sttering all over.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The two beasts immediately governed the dead reindeer before gnawed it down. The flesh-tearing was vivid to one��s ears but the gory scene didn��t even make the young man flinch.

    ��I see, so this is what they call Hellboar, I thought they mistake the tusk for a horn but I guess I was wrong.��

    The Hellboar beast that roamed heaven��s wilderness. The beast was ck in color and its hide was thicker than a boulder. An ordinary sword won��t be able to graze it. A pair of eyes like the wild boar on earth but it didn��t have a tusk, instead, it was a white horn on top of its forehead. The horn was the size of a dragon��s teeth and as sharp as one. Its massive calves could make a sudden burst of eleration that made reindeers speed a joke. The one-horned Hellboars in front of him were as tall as his waist.

    ��They are intelligent though,�� said Lyon as he observed how they pincher the reindeer. ��Not to mention even with the sensitivity of the magnificent beast, it couldn��t detect the two boars. Heh, that��s amazing.��

    <em>*Growl!</em>

    ��Oh, looks like they noticed me.��

    The pair of beasts didn��t finish their meal before turning against the young man. The ring eyes were like a hunter seeing the pray of the day. The pair showed their bloody teeth with their furthest right leg kicking the dirty away repeatedly.

    ��I see,�� said Lyon. ��Thene at me, I��m right,�� His eyes glowed a golden glow. ��Here.��

    The wild boar epted the taunt before theyunched at concerning speed. The wind broke as one could vividly see the aerial line of its resistance.

    The massive body of the pair of Hellboars rammed against Lyon��s pair of hands who caught them by the horns. He was pushed back several meters with his heels dragging the soil up before it stopped.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked toward the Hellboars.

    The pair didn��t prepare for the former to have survived theirbined attacks. They immediately dug their hoofs to the ground to pull themselves out of his grasp.

    ��You think that will work?�� Lyon was grabbing them by their horns.

    The might of the Devil Ape easily surpassed their natural-born strength.

    The hellboars immediately squealed as they knew their entire strength was not enough for them to get out of the dire situation.

    ��Calling for help, huh. It��s���� his eyes opened wide before he smirked. ��You guys are everywhere.��

    Lyon let go of the pair before he quickly turned around then kicked the snout of the iing hellboar.

    The iing hellboar didn��t fly away but instead took a few steps back.

    ��Two horns�� you��re massive,�� said Lyon as he looked at the third hellboar had two horns and the size was like that of a full-grown human adult.

    The massive hellboar huffed at him with its bloody snout.

    ��If two is as massive as you, what is the size of the six-horned hellboars then,�� said Lyon before he pped the first pair of the hellboars with his golden tails. The celestial tails immediately broke their skull effortlessly. The pair didn��t even squeal.

    Seeing its brethren got killed so easily the hellboar growled before ramming its head against him.

    Lyon snorted before he leaped over the beast with his arms crossed in mid-air.

    The massive two-horned boar nimbly turned around in two steps before bursting its eleration once more. The back of the youth was in sight, wide opened for it to rammed its two horns and shred it to pieces.

    Lyon smirked as one of his ethereal golden tails swooped to the ground before pping the hellboar��s chin at the right moment and sending it flying over him.

    The massive body was mmed to the ground before Lyon quickly moved forward and end the hellboar��s life by crushing its skull with a single fist.

    ��It is the most humane possible,�� muttered Lyon before he reverted back to his normal form.

    His eyebrows slightly furrowed as he looked at the pair of horns sliding out of the hellboar carcasses.

    ��Oh, that��s REALLY convenient,�� said Lyon. ��It��s like you are made to die�� sorry.��

    Lyon took the pair of horns before he squinted his eyes as he tried to figure out how to put the horn inside the small pouch. He pondered for a while before mming the point of the horn at the mouth of the pouch. The pouch suddenly erged and swallow the entire thing whole.

    His eyes blinked in disbelief. ��I guess, that��s how?��

    ��Now then,�� Lyon yawned as he stood up before looking at the other two carcasses, only to see two people collecting them instead.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 570: Return With No Honor

    Chapter 570: Return With No Honor

    He let out a heavy breath as his eyes turned sharp. His footsteps were heard as he stepped on a twig.

    ��Oh? It seems like you guys are stealing my spoils?�� asked Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    ��Huh? Oh, it��s you,�� said one of the men. ��No hard feelings outsiders, it��s just the way it is.��

    The manughed proudly before he said to his friend, ��What should we do with him, brother?��

    ��Hey, outsider! If you have any more then you need to give it to us,�� said the other as he showed his sword by his waist.

    The implication was clear but the act only made Lyon chuckle.

    ��What��s so funny?�� the men grimaced. ��Let it be your blessing, outsider. After all, if you give us your remaining horns then we will not add anything after you got beat up by the two princes, hahahaha!��

    ��Beat up by the two princes? Hah, what makes you think they could beat me?�� snorted Lyon with a smile.

    ��Outsider? Are you delusional? Do you think your mere Godhood cultivation level could content with a peak True God? Not to mention two? You are the weakest amongst us here! You don��t even get to Ascending God yet!��

    The man shook their head as their eyes shifted to that of a pity.

    ��I don��t understand your reasoning at all outsider, you must be one of the dumbest mortal cultivators to ever participate in this tournament.��

    ��True that.��

    The two men shook their heads in disappointment before Lyon said. ��I��m starting to understand why Heaven is loathed by some.��

    ��What?��

    Lyon snorted as he crossed his arms, ��Godhood is enough to kill you two, mere level five Ascending Gods.��

    ��What?! You can sense our level?��

    ��Hey stupid, shut up!��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The two men were in disbelief as he looked against the youth before they regained their superiority. (Must be a flux!).

    ��You said, you want to kill us?��

    ��Heh, are you sure?��

    The two men smirked in arrogance as he looked at Lyon before one of them continued, ��You know that we could kill you, right?��

    ��Killing you is akin to killing an ant, I did kill a peak Ascending God before, a pair of level five is nothing to me.��

    ��You boast a lot outsider!�� one of the men leaped forward.

    ��Show him Raklik! Hahaha!��

    Raklik grinned as he saw Lyon standing without moving an inch (He must be afraid! Hahaha!), He pulled out his sword as he roared. ��Should have handed us over the horns, die outsiders!��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked as he looked down against the iing attack. ��Pathetic.��

    ��WHAT?!��

    Raklik saw a sh of golden glow through Lyon��s eyes before thetter sunk his fist against his face. The skull immediately broke as the firm foundation of his meridians shattered in an instant.

    Raklik��s friend immediately froze as he saw his friend drop to the ground. His mouth gaped open and couldn��t close. His eyes refused to blink as his pupils were only further sunken.

    Lyon looked at the dying Raklik before he squatted down. He took the Returning Jade Stone out of Raklik��s pocket before cing it on top of Raklik��s palm. He made Raklik��s finger hug the stone before Lyon stood up.

    Raklik��s five senses were on the brink of breaking for good but he heard Lyon��s cold tone as thetter said. ��Keep the horns.��

    Lyon mmed his foot against his finger before breaking through the stone as well. The dying man couldn��t even scream before he was encapsted by the jade light and shot through the sky.

    ��Now then?�� Lyon looked at the other one.

    Thest man shrieked before he quickly grabbed the Returning Jade Stone and crushed it. ��Y-You You will pay for����

    The man had his eyes opened wide as Lyon pulled both of his fists beside his waist. The golden menacing glow on his eyes was the g of his death.

    <em>*Rattle!</em>

    His fists moved at space-breaking point speed. The bones of the victim were shattered with each hit as they got heavier and heavier after each hit.

    The man��s meridian was cracking as the mana burst out of control inside his body. He puked blood before the rest of his orifices did the same.

    The jade light soon traversed the sky.

    ��

    Meanwhile in the arena��

    ��Hey, look! There is a jade lighting here!�� one spectator shouted.

    ��What? Hey, you��re right?��

    ��Are you kidding me? We just started not even two hours ago!��

    The kings and the queens furrowed their eyebrows before they looked at the jade light crashing down the center of the arena.

    The host immediately stepped forward before approaching the first participant. ��Wee back! I can��t believe how fast you��. are����

    His words diminished as he lost his breath just like the rest in the arena. Afurnae was silent as they looked at the state the man was in.

    ��GhGhghG!�� he could only splurt out blood before dying.

    Hilde furrowed her eyebrows as she stood up along with the other worried spectators.

    ��Look another one!�� shouted Hilde before she quickly leaped to the middle of the arena.

    She looked at the pinpoint of thending of the jade light before she stood right beside it.

    Her eyes opened wide as she looked at the state the other one was in.

    ��What the hell?!��

    ��What��s going on?!��

    ��Why are they dying?!��

    The spectators were on the edge of their seats with worry hugging their faces.

    Hilda crouched down before her eyebrows furrowed. All of the bones inside his body were broken except��

    ��The spine? This is clearly murder,�� muttered Hilda before she turned the corpse over.

    Her eyes opened wide as she looked at the man��s back.

    ��Heaven is beneath me, Lyon Torga.��

    She couldn��t believe her eyes. The writing in blood on the back of the corpse had revealed the identity of the perpetrator. It was the very same man that had lunch with her prior to the tournament.

    She couldn��t think straight before she quickly wiped out the writing and turned the body over as the others were approaching.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 571: Three-Horned Hellboars

    Chapter 571: Three-Horned Hellboars

    The main event had just begun and there were already casualties in the span of fewer than two hours.

    The two princes and the other princess were the next ones that came to take a better look at the corpse while the kings and the queens sat on their seats respectively.

    ��Ugh,�� the princess of Sverine Kingdom, Cherie Sverine scowled in disgust.

    ��What the hell did this?�� asked Raul.

    Rupert didn��t say a word and furrowed his eyebrows.

    Hilde said, ��If I remember correctly, they were amongst the middle level of Ascending Gods realm cultivators.��

    ��True, did they encounter a three-horned Hellboar?�� muttered Raul.

    ��Maybe more than one three-horned Hellboars,�� said Cherie. ��Those beasts are amongst the intelligent ones, the more horns they had the more intelligent they be in hunting their food, and also, their sizes.��

    ��I��ve seen a four-horned Hellboars before,�� said Hilde before she garnered their attention. The looks in their eyes were a mix of suspicion and disbelief.

    Hilde smiled, ��I��ve seen one, not kill one.��

    ��How big was it?�� asked Cherie.

    ��As big as an adult elephant,�� said Hilde with a nod. ��The moment as took a nce at it, my instinct to run away kicked in. Thus why you can see me now.��

    The princess gasped.

    ��

    ��Hahaha!�� Hezar proudlyughed with his hands crossed. ��Even Ascending God didn��t stand a chance! That brat won��t survive.��

    ��You spoke so highly for someone who��s afraid enough that you make a backup n,�� huffed Carius.

    ��What? Heh, no matter if you hear it or not. That subordinate of mine won��t be taking it easy on him. It will be better if the Hellboar caught to him first.��

    ��

    In the midst of the luscious forest, a young man with red hair was having it easy against three one-horned boars at once.

    ��Irae!��

    The sword shed before the three beasts let out theirst growl. Though the hide of the hellboar was thick, the superb quality of the sword he possessed made it feel like a knife going through hot butter.

    The white horn slowly escaped out of the carcasses before Zet let out a sigh.

    ��I knew it, it is just like thest time. We are all too far apart from each other.��

    He sheathed his sword before he crouched down and harvested the three horns he had earned. ��This will be.. huh�� wait a minute.��

    He looked at the sky as he muttered. ��Did big brother know, I wonder? That the deeper one��s go inside the forest, the more dangerous it is?��

    Then he shrugged his shoulder. ��He probably did.��

    ��

    Lyon paid no heed in his mind after sending the two cultivators away with their own Returning Jade Stone.

    He turned around and yawned before walking with his hands supporting his head. He took a light stroll on the small path that appeared to be made by previous travelers.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    All he heard was the asional cry of a bird above as he had taken a distinct walk. There was nothing in this ce but twigs and trees.

    As far as his eyes can see, he saw nothing but old dried leaves and twigs on the ground. Lyon lets out a sigh against the sky.

    ��This is boring!��

    He didn��t encounter a single beast nor did he encounter the hellboar. Not a single individual did he meet either. He kept on walking toward the small path that seemed to have no end.

    ��You!��

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he heard a rude tone mming inside his ears. He turned around before seeing a man standing at the opposite end. He had blonde hair and a charming face. He exuded nobility that was far and beyond but Lyon recognize the man and felt nothing. He was Folcre.

    ��What? You want to kill me and steal my spoils?�� asked Lyon as he cut to the chase.

    ��Hmph! Do you think I stoop that low? It would be tarnishing by nobility to rob you!�� said Folcrei.

    ��Suit yourself,�� said Lyon as he shrugged. ��I��m not in the mood to fight.��

    Lyon turned around before walking away.

    ��Wait I��m not done yet!��

    Lyon waved his hand before walking deeper and deeper into the forest.

    ��That arrogant idiot. He is going to his grave, I want to use him to lure the three-horned Hellboar, damn it. No matter, I will find another way.�� Folcreiughed before he turned around and went the other way.

    Lyon yawned as he opened his mouth freely. ��This is boring.��

    ��Well, we are in heaven, what fun is there?�� muttered Sun as the little monkey appeared on top of Lyon��s head.

    ��There is nothing in this ce but wild boars,�� Shen sighed as he rest on his shoulder.

    ��This is nice and calm,�� Bapho muttered as the little goat walked by Lyon��s side.

    ��Grandpa Bapho, you��re really chill,�� Lyon chuckled.

    ��Yeah in both ways,�� smirked Sun.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows but Sun didn��t tell any further.

    ��This is a good retirement, hahaha!�� Baphoughed. His eyes were ever squinting and his mouth was ever smiling.

    A man, a goat. a monkey, and then a dragon. The four of them looked more ethereal than the entire luscious forest.

    ��You know, Lyon.��

    ��Hm? What is it Grandpa Sun?��

    ��A boar��s meat is not bad,�� the monkey grinned.

    ��Ah���� Lyon chuckled. ��You should have to say it earlier.��

    ��Oh no, that immature wild boar won��t satisfy me. Their meat tasted like water even if we add seasoning beforehand!��

    ��You mean marinating?��

    ��Yes, even if you marinate it for a day, it would taste nd as water.��

    ��Then�� the two-horned.��

    ��Nope,�� Sun shook his head. ��Two-horned ones are slightly better than the first one but still not worth even entering the marketce.��

    ��Three? Four? Fi�� no. Four?�� asked Lyon.

    Bapho suddenly said, ��Seven.��

    ��Se�� What?�� Lyon raised his eyebrows.

    ��Seven,�� Sun nodded. ��You know your stuff Bapho.��

    ��Hahaha, just a coincidence.��

    Sun rolled his eyes.

    ��Seven?! How big is that?!�� asked Lyon excitedly.

    ��Hahaha~ Still smaller than me, that��s for sure,�� said Shen.

    ��Yeah well, that��s a given grandpa.��

    ��It��s huge, but that detail is for ater time,�� said Bapho before leaping andnding on the other side of Lyon��s shoulder. ��The lesser ones areing.��

    ��Understood.��

    Lyon smirked. ��Finally some guests.��

    Right in front of him was a pair of huge hellboars. The three horns on their foreheads proved their formidability and strength. The hide could be seen from his point of view that it was thicker than the younger ones.

    The beasts snorted with slight smoke permeating out.

    ��I see, the three-horned hellboars is bigger than an adult, whilst the two-horned one is as big as an adult man.��

    One of the beasts suddenly plunged forward with absurd speed as Lyon didn��t manage to blink before he crossed his forearms to block the iing ram.

    *<em>Boom!</em><em></em>

    (Heavy!) thought Lyon before hended perfectly on the ground after being blown by the massive hellboar.

    ��I see, then���� Lyon��s eyes turned a golden glow before four celestial golden tails spurted out from the base of his spine.

    ��Let��s see if you can handle this!�� Lyon leaped forward while using his tails. The sudden boost caught one of the hellboar off-guard, however��

    He was not going after the closest but rather the furthest.

    ��Got you!��

    The hellboar didn��t waste any time as it dug its hooves to the ground and aligned its powerful head to the iing attack.

    ��Hah! As if!��

    Lyon somersault in mid-air before pping one of his tails just right before he hit the boar, against the ground. The momentum left him hovering vertically before he roared, ��Hajinseh!��

    The javelin appeared in his right hand before he pulled it with all of his might before hurling it down.

    *<em>Ptak!</em>

    The de of the javelin broke the sound barrier with a resounding p before prating the three-horned hellboar��s nape then gave a slight tremor to the nearby area as it embedded to the ground.

    Lyon smirked before hended gracefully.

    The hellboar died standing before its legs loses their muscle function. The carcass knelt to the ground with a javelin protruding out of its lower neck.

    ��Herees another�� one,�� Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as the other one ran. He revert back to normal as he stood from his fighting stance.

    ��I guess they are not into valor or pride. Heh, what am I thinking, they��re a boar.��

    Lyon shrugged as the three horns from the carcasses dropped to the ground with a thud. He crouched down before taking his loot and putting it into the small pouch.

    *<em>p! p! p!</em>

    <em></em>Three distinctive ps were heard before a slightly deep voice was heard. ��Not bad, kid.��

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before suddenly leaping away from the spot without looking at the man.

    ��Ack?!�� The man didn��t think that the young man would be fleeing after such a disy of prowess. ��What the hell��?��

    Meanwhile, Lyon who was running away had a grim face on his face as he muttered. ��That��s so cliche.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 572: Weird Forest and Lunatic Siblings

    Chapter 572: Weird Forest and Lunatic Siblings

    It didn��t take Hezar a few minutes to figure out that the two participants of the tournament were murdered. He furrowed his eyebrows as he shared the same question with the rest of the spectators. He had not a single inclining idea of who it might be.

    Hilde turned around before leaving the other royalties. She found herself back on her seat before letting out a sigh.

    ��Hm? Something wrong?�� asked the king.

    Hilde showed a weak smile. ��Definitely.��

    ��

    ��Hmph!�� A snort was heard from a pale nose.

    The temperature suddenly made a free fall as the grass froze at light speed before catching the hooves of a hellboar in ce. The sharp burning sensation made the giant hellboar squeal before the crawling ice encapsted it whole.

    Its eyes were wide open and thest thing it saw was a woman approaching.

    Ivy��s eyes were determined. She had the conviction to kill. It only took a single roundhouse kick to destroy the giant hellboar that was towering over her.

    The hellboar shattered like it should before the three horns separated itself from the body.

    Ivy approached the three horns on the ground as the ice surrounding it melted. She took the little pouch before putting it in.

    She looked around and try to see an anomaly in her surrounding. Ivy furrowed her eyebrows as she found nothing. She took one step but didn��t move forward. She spread her divine sense as she try to hear the forest. However, it was a futile attempt.

    She found no one nor sense anyone. The forest was peaceful and calm true to its lusciousness.

    She squinted her eyes before she move forward. (Something��s not right. This forest�� is not as it used to be).

    After she walked a few steps her eyebrows furrowed once more. She quickly vanished from normal sight before moving away.

    (This presence�� the Arunga) her eyes turned sharp before she elerated her speed.

    Moving between trees her supple movements were almost lithe-like. Despite the cold re and the freezing attitude that she exuded, she was fiery at certain aspects. Even though she didn��t like him that much, he still share the same world with her, the same home, that��s now being bullied by heaven.

    ��Fucking hell���� muttered Porealus as he found himself surrounded by four three-horned beasts.

    He was heaving up and down with a smile on his face. ��Since when did you guys gang up on one cultivator? I thought the horns signified pride.��

    The hellboars grinned. The four of them were inching closer and closer against the young man to a giant tree.

    (Shit dead end) thought Porealus as he felt his right heel bump to the giant tree. He was cornered by all four of the giant hellboars with no visible way to escape but to jump or climb the tree.

    ��Yuki art����

    Porealus opened his eyes wide before he quickly climbed the giant three.

    Ivy��s eyes turned sharp before she punched the air in front of her with her fist.

    ��Ice Devastation!��

    Snow immediately came out in the direction of her palm like a blizzard. The temperature dropped as it should but it was not enough to freeze them whole.

    The power of the ice was divided into four to make sure that the hellboar at the very least stuck to the ground.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The hellboars growled at her but a silhouette was falling from the tree.

    The veins inside his forearms bulged before he slowly pulled his hands beside his waist. His eyes turned sharp as he shouted. ��Eat this!��

    ��Arunga Art: Arunga Twin Palm!!��

    The massive force immediately destroyed the two hellboars to a gory state. It was only a moment before they be carcasses.

    The other two hellboars immediately squealed and tried to raise their legs but to no avail. Ivy��s art still got a hold of them. There was no chance for the remaining boars to escape.

    Porealusnded with two feet before he let out a huge sigh of relief, ��Phew~! Without you, it won��t end well for me.��

    ��Hmph,�� Ivy didn��t answer before she proceeded to kill the hellboars.

    (Man, talk about heartless) thought Porealus as he looked at the cold woman casually end their squealing.

    The horns dropped naturally and Ivy took six of them into her pouch.

    (At least its fifty-fifty) thought Porealus as he took the ones he killed.

    ��You must have noticed it too,�� said Ivy whilst Porealus was crouching and collecting his spoils

    Porealus raised his eyebrows before he muttered. ��You mean how the forest is quiet?��

    ��That��s right.��

    ��So it��s not just me.��

    ��What?��

    Porealus stood up before facing her. ��Something is going on with this forest. I��ve not seen one-horned hellboar yet.��

    ��Me neither,�� answered Ivy.

    ��ording to the map, this should be the best ce to find single-horned helbo��! Crap!�� Porealus smacked his palm against his own face.

    ��What is it?�� Ivy furrowed her eyebrows as her divine sense immediately spread but found nothing.

    ��I forgot to tell Lyon about the map,�� said Porealus.

    ��Oh,�� Ivy rested her sharp eyes.

    ��Don��t ��oh!�� me, he is the most powerful one among us.��

    Ivy didn��t deny the fact but neither did she admit it. There was still a feeling inside her that made her believe that under some circumstances, she could win if she were to fight him. However, she didn��t know what the circumstances would actually be to enable her to do so.

    Porealus could see the hint of flustered on her face but he knew it was wise not to pursue it further. ��I have a bad feeling about this��

    ��?!�� Their eyes opened wide before two shadows appeared right behind them.

    Both Ivy and Porealus immediately leaped away as their instinct kicked in.

    However, the moment Ivy��s foot was about to touch the ground, a palm hit her right against her navel.

    She gritted her teeth as she was sent flying from the force.

    ��Ivy!�� Porealus shouted as he looked at the woman sting through small trees before her back mmed against a giant one.

    ��Guha!��

    She coughed out blood as the branches rustled due to the impact.

    ��Heh, dumb trash!��

    Porealus raised his eyebrows (Shit! I let my guard down).

    His jaw took a clean hit before his chest followed.

    ��Eat this!�� the attacker shouted as he ended hisbo with a straight palm against the center of Porealus��s chest.

    ��Guha!�� he coughed out the blood at the moment of impact before he was sent through the trees then ended up rolling to the ground.

    The direct hit was too much for him to sustain. He could feel his breathing was slower than it normally was. His eyes red openly as he looked at the attackers.

    There were two of them. A charming man and a beautiful woman. They were the perfect figure for role models based on their looks, but the wicked smile of the man and the haughty look of the woman made it all but a dream.

    ��Brother, do you have your feelings?�� asked Felicia.

    ��Not yet,�� said Altre as he grinned. ��These fists won��t be satisfied until they die!��

    Porealus struggled to stand up with dry blood running from the edges of his mouth. His breathing was slow and heavy as he was having a hard time calming himself down.

    ��You lunatic siblings!�� said Porealus before he slowly straightened up his back.

    ��What did you call us?�� asked Felicia with a re.

    ��Lunatic siblings!�� said Porealus once more.

    ��How dare you run your mouth like that?!�� shouted Felicia as her killing intent spread out.

    Porealus immediately felt gnawing on his soul as the size diminished with each bite. (The woman is the strongest of the two).

    ��Why are you attacking us?!�� asked Porealus as he slowly massaged his chest region.

    ��Heh, what are you talking about? This is a tournament, if youin about getting hit then you can always crush that Returning Jade Stone of yours,�� said Altre. ��Though I doubt that you will advance to the next round.��

    ��The sunsets in about three more hours,�� said Felicia before she looked at him with a demeaning gaze. ��You will never win. No mortal is allowed to win!��

    ��Heh, hahaha!�� Porealusughed.

    The siblings naturally furrowed their eyebrows as they scowled at him. ��What��s so funny?��

    ��You all act so high and mighty! Everyone in the Mortal World knew!��

    ��Knew what?�� asked Altre.

    Porealus grinned before he crossed his arms like a certain someone. ��That you got beat up, real��. fucking�� bad!��

    ��What?!�� shouted Altre as his veins popped up.

    ��Every single one of us knew, even those that beg for money or live in solitude inside a cave.��

    ��YOU!�� Altre leaped forward with a devastating speed. ��Die!��

    ��Brother wait!�� shouted Felicia, but it was toote.

    (Got you!) thought Porealus before he muttered, ��Don��t underestimate the Mortal World.��

    Porealus simply jumped vertically as Altre��s eyes followed.

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    <em></em>Altre opened his eyes wide before seeing Ivy was already plunging her palm toward his chest. (She was waiting?!) thought Altre before he felt a gush of cold corrupting his meridians in a sh.

    He was sent flying before his sister quickly caught him.

    <em></em>

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 573: Escape!

    Chapter 573: Escape!

    Felicia quickly asked as soon as she put her brother down. ��Are you alright?��

    ��Gah! This is nothing,�� said Altre as he red against the icy woman that sent his chest to a tremor.

    ��Ivy!�� Felicia red as well.

    Ivy wiped the dry blood from the edges of her supple lips. She squinted her sharp eyes but didn��t show anger. She coldly hid behind the tree before she vanished from their sight.

    ��She disappeared?!�� said Altre.

    (It seems like she has grown even more powerful thanst time) thought Felicia.

    ��Where is the other one?�� asked Altre as he looked around. His eyesnded on nothing. Nothing behind the trees nothing in his divine sense either.

    ��That coward ran away!�� said Porealus as he stomped his foot in rage.

    Porealus was making his way through the forest with one of his hands massaging his chest. He had gritted teeth as he felt the pricking pain. Though this kind of attack was not lethal, he was directly hit unprepared. Even an ant��s bite is painful if it bit the eye.

    ��Those damn lunatics!�� muttered Porealus with a hateful tone. ��They sure love to bully mortals!��

    Porealusnded on the ground before sitting down with his back leaned against one of the trees. He closed his eyelids as he embraced the pain radiating from his chest. The pricking sensation was surreal, had been more force been added, he would have been in a critical condition.

    His breathing slowly returned to normal before he opened his eyes once more. He stood up, realizing that Ivy had separated from him.

    ��I told her to stick together though,�� Porealus shook his head. ��But really, she took a direct hit from Felicia, she won��t be walking normally for a few minutes.��

    ��Tch!�� Ivy managed to get out of the situation but she was hardly walking as normally as she would, true to Porealus��s word. Her chest took a direct hit and her back destroyed several thick trees before her spine mmed against the giant one of them all.

    The pricking sensation caught her hand holding a tree to make her barely stand. She was breathing quite heavily but the blood had stopped splurting out from her coughs.

    The direct hit was supremely heavy, especially from the strongest of the sibling. Ivy was not prepared for the attack toe so suddenly either.

    She slightly furrowed her eyebrows as she realized that the siblings also had grown stronger since thest tournament.

    That was a given, but the current environment luckily favored her techniques over hers. If there was a feasible time to finish her off, it would be in this round. However, since she took a heavy damage, that idea already failed.

    ��Heh, why isn��t the ice beauty, fancy meeting you here����

    A yful disgusting tone was heard from the vocal of a man before being followed up with a few chuckles.

    Ivy furrowed her eyebrows as she saw the group of seven men. It was pretty unusual for the cultivators to move in groups, especially since the tournament was for individuals.

    ��Today is definitely our lucky day�� hehe! Hahaha!��

    ��Don��tugh so hard damn it! Hahaha!��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��You��reughing too.��

    ��We still have���� one of them looked at the sun above before grinning. ��A plentiful of time.��

    All of the men moistened their lips with a graze from their tongues. The beastly eyes were hunting and gnawing at Ivy.

    ��Hehe����

    The seven of them started inching further before one of them shouted, ��Ups, spread out guys�� she could freeze your ankle down.��

    Ivy red at them before she gradually took a step back as they inched closer.

    ��Don��t be afraid now, ice woman. we will treat you gently, hahaha! At least I will! Yahahaha!��

    ��Tch!�� Ivy flicked her finger before the ground surrounding turned into ice. The crawling froze could be seening at the seven of them.

    ��What?!��

    All seven got caught by the sudden frost. They couldn��t feel their legs as their ankles froze. However, the ice didn��t crawl like it was to the hellboar. The frost was stumped.

    ��Ho~ I thought I was going to die���� one of them sighed a relief.

    ��You have grown more powerful than before.��

    ��Never thought that you would be able to do this trick, however���� one of them smirked as he gave her a demeaning look after seeing her struggle to keep her own breathing stable. ��Look��s like you are injured pretty bad, but not that bad, hehe.��

    Ivy yed deaf as she heard those words. She was weighing her options. To freeze them as long as she could or to make a run now. The ice won��t hold them for long if she were to choose thetter option. The struck from Felicia did a number on her.

    ��Hehe, looks like you can��t keep this on for long!��

    The men noticed her worry despite the cold re.

    She didn��t deny nor did she answer. She didn��t ask why they were doing this either. Survive, was her main concern. She shouldn��t have gone separated from Porealus but it was her decision. She didn��t spare a regret, but a disappointment for her misfortune.

    She had onest option, which was the Returning Jade Stone. However, with five horns in the pouch, she doubted that she could advance to the next round, especially after the host said nothing about how much should they collect the horns.

    ��Are you going to waste time? Hahaha!��ughed one of the men.

    ��My crotch is already itching! Hahaha!��

    ��Your manhood will instantly freeze as you entered her! hahaha!��

    The menughed at their own jokes. Mortals or not, the disgusting words and tones that they use made the Yuki woman grit her teeth.

    A whole thirty minutes had passed.

    ��Tik! Tok! Tik! Tok!��

    ��Time is running out!��

    Ivy was already having one of her knees down to the ground. She didn��t let her eyes off of them yet.

    With her art continuously activated, the toll on her body won��t ept the trigger of the recovery cycle in her chest.

    She closed her eyelids with her eyebrows furrowed. She had the Returning Jade Stone in her hand. Her hand was trembling, shaking. (is this the end?! Shit! SHIT!) her other hand had already crumpled to a fist. She buried her fingers deep into her palm until it bled.

    ��You finish eleventhst time, the biggest star of the Mortal World.��

    ��Yet, you will fail in the first round, with stains from ours, hahaha!��

    ��Older Sister!!��

    Ivy��s eyes snapped open before she looked up to see Zet was standing at the far end of her sight.

    ��Huh?�� the men turned their nce around to see a red-haired young man with a curved sword on his waist.

    ��You! Zet!�� shouted one of the men.

    (Shit! We are all fishes on a chopping board here with our ankles frozen��oh!) the ice started to melt as Ivy��s heavy breathing was heard.

    The men grinned as they had their freedom back.

    ��Hahaha! Zet! Can you handle the seven of us together?��

    Zet furrowed his eyebrows as he put his hand on his hilt. His lips opened before he muttered. ��Irae����

    He unsheathed the famous sword from its sheath. (There are seven of them and my older sister is not in the condition to fight, worsees to worst, Returning Jade Stone will have to be my escape, however!).

    ��I can hear your disgusting wills from miles away!�� shouted Zet before he took one step before leaping forward, leaving a definite p of sonic boom.

    (He is fast!) thought one of the cultivators as he saw himing straight against him. He drew his spear before quickly plunging it in forward.

    (Too easy!) he grinned as the tip of the spear easily went through Zet��s forehead, however, his eyes opened wide as he didn��t feel any resistance or blood.

    ��Afterimage!��

    ��Look out!��

    Zet was already beside him before he swung his sword to cut off the man��s hand.

    ��Ah?! No, wait!�� the man screamed but Zet suddenly twitched his eyebrows before he stepped out from his distance.

    Zet looked at the man with one other already standing beside him.

    ��Phew~ You saved me.��

    ��That��s not important, we cannot take him down alone so hold your spear.��

    The seven men turned vignt in an instant as they gazed upon the red-haired youth with sharpened eyes.

    (Good, older sister is leaving safely) thought Zet as he noticed that Ivy had gone from her spot. ��It seems like I��m still not as fast as Big Brother.��

    ��Huh? Big brother?�� muttered one of them.

    (This is good, but I can��t run away now. or her escape would be naught..) thought Zet as he garnered their attention even more and let Ivy have a safe escape.

    ��Yes, my big brother, you all know him,�� said Zet. (Let��s see how long can I contest against the seven of them together!).

    ��Are you talking about that insane mortal? But, heh, are you seriously going to fight with the seven of us?�� one of them smirked. ��Then you will fall in this round as a corpse!��

    .

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 574: The Four-Horned Hellboars

    Chapter 574: The Four-Horned Hellboars

    The loud growl made the two sides startled and turned wary of their surroundings. Hellboars were famed for their intelligence and brute strength. They could y either in a group or individually. There was no telling what the hellboar would do since they didn��t follow a specific pattern.

    (Shit!) thought Zet.

    He was not looking really optimistic now even though Ivy was lurking and hiding behind nearby trees.

    She did not choose to run but instead recuperated nearby, in hope of giving Zet support as thetter fought the seven men in doing so. However, the loud growl made her anxious. Her heart raced as her eyes refused to blink. She was already heaving up and down with her cold sweat drenching her temples.

    ��This is not good���� muttered Ivy. (That loud growl didn��t seem toe from a three-horned Hellboars!).

    She made a harsh gulp as she tried to figure out how to escape the situation. Initially, she would have recuperated and could assist Zet but with the wild variableing into y, she was forced to change her ns.

    ��This is dangerous���� she could feel her heart beating fast. (If a four-horned harbor made an appearance, then only the slow ones will die first).

    *<em>Growl!</em>

    All nine of them had their eyes wide open whilst their body froze.

    ��T-Two��?!�� one of them felt their legs like noodles before dropping to the ground on their butt.

    ��Oi oi, you��re kidding��.��

    ��We gonna die if we fight, but we are going to lose if we use the Jade Stone.��

    The seven of them were in distress and dilemma. They could escape right now and lose or stay and continue the round.

    (Two?!) thought Ivy as her heart raced faster. There was nothing in this world that could have prepared her for two four-horned hellboars. (Nobody will survive if those are two four-horned hellboars! But I can��t give up now!).

    ��Zet, can you hear me?��

    Zet opened his eyes wide before he replied to the mana transmission. ��Yes, older sister are you alright?��

    ��That��s not important, listen closely, I��m right behind the tree that is behind you. I was nning to support you from the shadows but it seems like there are two four-horned hellboars lurking around��

    ��Four-horned hellboars?! Are you sure older sister?��

    ��Let��s just hope that it is four, if it��s five then we are sure to be dead without using the Returning Jade Stone.��

    ��There is something going on inside the forest that changed their behavior, the older ones usually lurked deeper but the three-horned hellboars are seen even in this area.��

    ��Yeah, something is definitely off, I hope big brother is fine though.��

    ��We need to start worrying about ourselves first!��

    Zet was startled with his hair straightened out. He had never seen her getting mad. (Why is she so sensitive? Is this what big brother said by women having mood swings?) thought Zet before apologizing. ��S-Sorry.��

    ��Good, now that you understand, I think it��s fine to not fight the seven of them for the time being. The ce is getting dangerous we must stay away from as soon as possible.��

    ��But, aren��t you going to kill them? They humiliate your honor with their tones and gaze!��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��That is not important right now, I can avenge themter or maybe the hellboar will do it for me. Survive and winning this round is the only thing that matters.��

    Zet was stumped shut. He couldn��t think of a reason for her being so decisive andpetitive in the tournament. She was eyeing the top ten spots for a while but nobody knew the exact reason.

    <em>*Creak!</em>

    <em></em>The sound of roots snapping was heard before one of those towering giant trees tumbled down.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    The huge tree crashed on the ground and splitting the two sides apart.

    <em>*Snort!</em>

    A huge heavy snort could be hearding with a few heavy stomps trailing the way. Therge hooves had a scar of battle but they were firmed and deadly. The sharpness of the nails there was being sharpened by the experience that the beast had lived.

    The four horns on its forehead proved their spot in the hierarchy of the food chain. Therge horns were twice the size of the three-horned hellboars and were of higher quality as well.

    One could only call the experts to exterminate such beast, but now, not only they were juniors in the eye of the experienced, there were two of theming.

    ��S���� one of the seven men couldn��t even say the word in his mind. The towering beast was nothing like the three-horned ones, though they could struggle against the former and won, against thetter, even with seven of them together they knew that their chances were near zero. They were only as tall as their knees, one stomp from that thing wouldn��t save their life either.

    ��Aah!�� one of the seven men screamed before turning around and running away.

    ��Y-You stupid!�� said one of the remaining six.

    One of the two hellboars immediately growled in response before rushing forward. It immediately elerated before sending the other six men to walking cries.

    Their bones immediately shattered from the impact before they were sent flying. Blood immediately spurted out of their mouths before they fell to the ground.

    The one running away had his heart racing as he heard the trees behind him tumbling down one by one.

    ��Shit shit shit shit!!�� He muttered before he retrieved his Returning Jade Stone and crushed it. He was gasping for breath but he turned out a smile as the jade light started to encapste his figure.

    ��Haha, hahaha!��

    <em>*Thud!</em>

    ��Eh?�� he suddenly tripped over before his face hit the ground t. His face bounced as the crawling fear started to rocket its shivering way across his spine.

    *<em>Boom!</em>

    *<em>Splurt!</em>

    <em></em>The giant hellboar stomped on its prey right against the vertebrae. The grueling snap was unheard of due to the powerful impact and the jade light diminishingly faded away to thin air.

    An Ascending God��s cultivators died just like that, with a stomp from the four-horned hellboar. The power that was so massively superior to its lesser brethren.

    The four-horned beast immediately gnawed the prey that it had sessfully hunted before swallowing it all. The four-horned beast let out a snort before the pair of dark eyes looked at the injured six.

    ��N-No.. no!!��

    All six of them made crushed their Returning Jade Stones immediately but the second hellboar was furious.

    Zet instantly furrowed his eyebrows.

    The giant beast leaped before mming its muscle belly down. Their wailing scream could be heard but two jade lights managed to shoot to the sky.

    The giant beast snorted once more but it looked displeased as two of its prey escaped out.

    <em>*Rustle!</em>

    The two hellboars turned around only to see that theirst pray had escaped as well.

    The two of them immediately snorted furiously against the ground before they charged forward in the direction in which Zet had gone.

    ��They��reing!��

    ��I know!��

    Zet was running away with all his legs could give whilst carrying Ivy in his arms. He could hear the rumble those trees behind them made as his heart raced with the increasing number of which they had fallen.

    ��This is so unlucky!�� shouted Zet as his red hair fluttered along the forest.

    ��Sorry,�� muttered Ivy. She was being a burden with her condition but she had no choice.

    ��Why don��t you use the Returning Jade Stone?!��

    ��I can��t! I must win!��

    ��Kh!�� Zet couldn��tin about those determining gaze of hers. He gritted his teeth as he roared.

    ��How long are we going to run?! They are relentless!��

    Ivy gritted her teeth as she bit her thumb. She was the person that should think of a n. The hellboar won��t give up that easily, especially the four-horned ones.

    ��Do you have the energy to run around the forest?�� asked Ivy.

    ��W-What? Older sister please!��

    ��Tch! Make a turn Zet, don��t run in a straight line!��

    Zet immediately felt shivers crawling up his spine before he leaped to the right.

    <em>*Boom!</em><em></em>

    <em></em>The air was breaking behind him as he opened his eyes. He was almost kissed by the god of death himself.

    One boar missed the other one immediately made a turn to catch up against the sword genius.

    ��Shit shit shit!�� muttered Zet as he ran. ��Do you have any����

    <em>*Rattle! Rattle!</em>

    <em></em>His eyes opened before his fear turned into a grin. There was only one meaning why his sword was rattling.

    He furrowed his eyebrows and made a sharp turn as if his life depended on it.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    He missed another lunge by a hair.

    ��He is near!�� said Zet even before Ivy asked.

    ��You mean����

    ��Yes! Our key to escaping this mess!�� said Zet as he increased his speed to a new height.

    Ivy raised both of her eyebrows. The absurd man that would take on heaven themselves, there was no other.

    ��Lyon����

    ��There! I see him!�� said Zet before he saw a familiar figure walking leisurely in the forest with his hands behind his back.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 575: A Single Hit

    Chapter 575: A Single Hit

    ��BIG BROTHER!!!��

    The cry made the young man��s ears twitch before he turned around, ��Ze��!!��

    His eyebrows furrowed as his eyes turned sharp in an instant. His hands were down by the waist before he opened them.

    ��Pass Ivy to me!��

    .

    .

    .

    The world was silent for a moment as a caw of a crow passed by.

    ��Eh?!��

    ��Lyon?!��

    Both of them were bewildered by his action and especially how his ten fingers creepily called for Ivy.

    ��We have no time for joke big brother! I can��t feel my legs!�� Zet cried out as he ran straight at him.

    <em>*Growl!</em>

    ��Hm?�� Lyon slightly looked up. ��Oh����

    The size was definitely bigger than the three-horned ones. It wasparable to an elephant on earth but the speed far surpassed the former.

    Trees were tumbling down behind Zet as he could feel the warm snort from the giant boar heating up his spine. His eyes opened wide as if death just licked his back.

    ��Ah! Big brother!��

    Zet made a leap of faith over Lyon but the two boars didn��t halt their eleration as a new prey standing right in their way.

    ��You think you are the only one with a horn?�� Lyon smirked.

    The hellboars opened their eyes wide but it was toote for them to stop.

    Lyon��s temples suddenly grow seven empowering horns against the sky. Unlike the Seven Cmity Goat, Bapho, his horns didn��t form a star but rather served as his crown.

    His eyes were vivid gray with horizontal slits as his pupils. The aura he exuded was far-reached even for the giant beasts that wereing from the front.

    He buried his right fingers against the palm before the surrounding mana turned into a torrent in a blink of an eye.

    Lyon leaped forward. ��You boars eat anything right? Then eat this!��

    Lyon threw his fist right against the beast��s toughest skin, its forehead.

    *<em>BooM!</em>

    The loud exploding sound urred as soon as Zetnded on his two feet. He quickly turned around, ��BI???????��?!��

    Lyonnded on the ground before his arms crossed. ��This one has a really tough skull, even that didn��t break its entire bone, however.��

    The hellboar had its eyes rolled up before slowly swaying to the right then passed out while leaning against nearby trees.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��His hair changed���� Ivy muttered as already got up on her two feet. ��It��s silvery gray�� like a phoenix��s ash.��

    Zet gulped his saliva as he forgot that he was supposed to be catching his breath. (It only took him one punch��)

    ��So�� do you want to hunt me too?�� asked Lyon to the remaining four-horned hellboar.

    The massive size between the two was ipatible different. One was a human the other was a beast that had aged for who knows how long. The size was thetter��s valor and ss.

    There was nothingparable between the two, yet the one that was supposed to be running away for its life didn��t. Instead, he confidently challenged thest one with his arms crossed.

    The other boar was struggling as it looked at its friend lost its consciousness in one shot against the forehead. The moment it averted its gaze back toward the human, it finally realized that the beast was not them all along.

    ��The power that I have within me, far surpassed those of ordinary cultivators,�� said Lyon. ��You will never win.��

    People might think that he was crazy, talking to a beast for some sense, especially a dangerous beast that warded off the previous winners.

    The hooves took a step back.

    Lyon noticed what it was doing as he smirked. ��I know you understand me. The cmitic power that I hold spoke the same word in everynguage, whether it��s beast, elven, or some made-up mumbo jumbo in the corner of the world.��

    The hellboar hesitated as its eyes were looking at the surrounding.

    ��GO!�� an image red behind Lyon��s firm stature.

    The powerful image immediately kicked its survival instinct. The four-horned hellboar didn��t hesitate further as it turned around and gave a run for its life.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked before he turned around. ��Ivy are you alright?!��

    He immediately rushed forward before Zet answered, ��I��m alright.��

    ��What?��

    ��I��m alright.��

    ��Oh, ok.��

    (That��s it?! That��s how you treat your fan?!)

    Ivy turned around before she answered. ��Thank you����

    She walked away before Lyon called out. ��Where are you going?��

    ��The round is going to end in another hour, with the anomaly in the forest going on, it would be hard to find the young hellboars.��

    ��Anomaly? What anomaly?�� Lyon furrowed his eyebrows.

    Ivy let out a slight sigh before she turned around. ��This area was not supposed to be infested with three or even four-horned hellboars.��

    ��This area? Wait a minute! We have a fucking map?! Are you kidding me?!�� Lyon was bewildered as his mouth went slightly in disbelief.

    ��Y-Yeah, we kinda do, hehe,�� answered Zet.

    ��Don��t ��Hehe�� me!�� Lyon grabbed Zet��s cor even though they were not any. ��Why didn��t you tell me?!��

    ��S-Sorry! You depart too soon for me to give it to you!�� (I forgot it though).

    ��Heh, what��s done is done,�� He let go of Zet from his grasp. He sighed as he squatted down, his eyes looked down heavy as he muttered. ��Man, this is so boring.��

    Ivy snorted before she turned around.

    ��Wait, Ivy!��

    Ivy turned around with her arms crossed. ��What?��

    (Heh, the privilege of a hero saving a damsel in distress) thought Lyon as he rubbed his chin.

    ��If you have nothing important to discuss then I will take my time elsewhere.��

    ��Wait! I can offer you my horns.�� (Wait, that doesn��t sound right, or is it?)

    ��Big brother you shouldn��t!�� said Zet as he shook his head. ��The anomaly in the forest has forced the young hellboar to scatter to who knows here!��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��With how scarce the resource is now, thepetition would be crazily close! We need at least fifty to guarantee a pass!�� (That was slightly exaggerating though).

    ��Fifty?��

    ��Yes, fifty!��

    ��Really? That low?��

    ��Wha?��

    Zet gasped as Ivy furrowed her eyebrows. They watched Lyon reaching out for the little pouch before he gave it to him without care.

    Zet caught the pouch with his right hand. He looked at the number on the pouch before his eyes opened wide.

    ��O-Over five hundred?!��

    ��What?!�� Ivy lost her cool icy attitude before she took the pouch from Zet��s hand. She furrowed her eyebrows, she blinked a few times, yet the number on the little pouch didn��t change. ��Over five hundred horns����

    She looked up against the aloof young man before she asked, ��Lyon! How did you get this much?!��

    Lyon let out a dejected sigh, ��I��m just bored.��

    ��B-Bored?�� Ivy��s mouth slightly twitched. ��That doesn��t exin a thing.��

    ��I was bored,�� Lyon stood up as he let out a heavy breath before looking at Ivy with hiszy look. ��I was bored to death in this forest so I decided to take a stroll. I just kill any hellboars that I see and before I know it, it was already five hundred and thirty-four.��

    (B-Bored�� that��s it?!) thought Zet as his mouth twitched. ��Y-You know, big brother, the record ever existed, I mean the all-time record of the horns collecting, was one hundred and sixty-two.��

    Lyon raised both of his eyebrows. ��Did I overdo it?��

    ��By three times over!�� said Zet against this nonchnt big brother of his. ��This is unprecedented.��

    ��But the condition to win is stupid! Why would they make this a quantity thing, rather than their value? Each horn has different sizes ording to the number and how old the hellboar was. Even if they have the same sum of horns, their size was different.��

    Lyon��s words made sense to the two of them but Ivy replied.

    ��They do this because this tournament is for rookies, thus the exnation why they chose to use this method. Also, as well, because they cannot hope for the rookies to be able to waste a four-horned beast in a single hit.��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon��s head suddenly got bigger as he crossed his arms. ��That��s true, but it is still stupid.��

    The sky gradually turned into a zing twilight before the three of them raised their eyebrows.

    ��Quick! grab everything that you need!�� shouted Lyon. ��This round is ending.��

    Zet and Ivy nodded before they rummaged the small pouch. The number was decreasing and interchanging at a wild speed.

    After a few minutes.

    ��Right, did you get what you need?�� asked Lyon as he saw the first digit of three was two.

    ��Yes!��

    Ivy nodded.

    ��Alright then let��s return!�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    The two of them nodded in response before they each reached out for their Returning Jade Stone.

    ��Oh����

    ��Hmm? What��s wrong?�� asked Lyon. ��You didn��t lose yours, did you?��

    A cold shiver ran Zet��s spine before he looked at the two with shrunken pupils. ��I��ve lost mine����

    (I shouldn��t have said that��) thought Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 576: Objection!

    Chapter 576: Objection!

    The two of them stumped as Zet kept tapping around his clothing.

    The Returning Jade Stone was one sure way to let theme back safe and on time. There was another option which was on foot, however, the zing beacon of twilight marked the impossibility.

    ��It must be because of you running away from those boars,�� said Lyon.

    Ivy had her head hung down as she tightened her Returning Jade Stone in her hand. She hardened her upper lips before she opened her mouth.

    ��He����

    ��Just take mine,�� said Lyon.

    Ivy had her eyes wide opened wide. She never thought that he would so nonchntly give his own Returning Jade Stone. However, this was her fault, were Zet not caring about her well-being, he wouldn��t have lost his Returning Jade Stone.

    ��W-What?�� asked Zet before he shook his head. ��No, I can��t do that!��

    Lyon reached out the Returning Jade Stone from his pocket before he lobbed it to him.

    ��Ah..�� Zet opened his mouth before he quickly get a hold of the glimmering jade stone.

    ��Big brother, you..��

    ��Don��t mind it,�� said Lyon. ��It��s not like I cannot get away from this ce.��

    ��BUT!��

    ��Butt is good,�� Lyon nodded. ��Now go, we will meet again.��

    Lyon turned around after taking a quick nce at the beauty.

    Ivy had her supple lips slightly opened as she looked at the back of the youth. The magnificent back was not as monstrous as one would imagine from a man that could knock out a four-horned boar with a single punch, yet, the feeling of him conquering the world was not an overstatement.

    ��T???? ???��

    The meek voice was heard only by the dancing branches of giant trees.

    Zet gritted his teeth before he bowed, ��Thank you! Big Brother!��

    Zet crushed his Returning Jade Stone. The jade light formed a mist upon the breaking and quickly encapsted him. Jade light shot to the twilight ze of the sky, carrying with it, the gratitude of utmost honor.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Come back, make sure of it.��

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he turned around to see another jade light had shot to the beautiful sky.

    Lyon put both hands inside his pocket as he looked up, ��Heh.��

    ��

    Meanwhile, back in the arena.

    ��Look! Someone is returning! No! Two!��

    One of the spectators pointed out before the rest of them looked at the sky.

    ��You��re right!��

    ��I hope we have them alive this time.��

    Hilde furrowed her eyebrows (Did he kill again?). She was tapping the armrest with her finger and caught the furrow of the king.

    ��You seem a bit restless, what��s wrong?��

    ��Nothing, father.��

    The king looked at her daughter. She didn��t even turn around to face him. He let out a sigh. ��If you say so.��

    The lights crashed down against the teau one by one. The host immediately rushed forward before the lights dissipated.

    ��Hah! Hah! Hah!�� one of the two immediately woke up with his breath panting. His eyes opened wide traumatic. Seeing the lots of people watching him with odd expressions he started to blink.

    ��Hah�� Hah, holy shit. I��m alive!��

    ��Alright, you��re alive,�� said the host as he nodded. ��Please proceed to the designated tform and give your pouch there.��

    ��P-Pouch? Ah.. right,�� the man stood up before he hurried to the designated tform.

    The host furrowed his eyebrows before he looked at the next participant. ��Ah����

    The next one was not so lucky. He had his chest slightly caved in and his eyes were wide open. The bones inside his body had rupturedpletely and he was letting out hisst breath as he looked at the host.

    ��What happened���� The host muttered before he called out the paramedic to dispose of the corpse.

    ��Bernardo, Three horns!��

    The number was disyed brightly with magic. Hovering at the center of the stage for everyone to see.

    ��Wha? Three horns? That��s low!��

    ��Man, that��s not a good start.��

    The royalties across the four kingdoms had their eyebrows furrowed. The number was indeed lower than one would expect. Three horns were like hunting fifteen one-horned hellboar, which was not even considered as a practice.

    ��This is���� Cherie Sverine shook her head.

    ��Does he not have shame?�� said Raul as he crossed his arms. ��Pathetic.��

    ��Unbelievable���� Rupert shook his head.

    Bernardo could hear the disappointment from the audience. He nervously exined. ��The forest is not what it used to be!��

    Hilde furrowed her eyebrows.

    ��It��s true! Trust me! It��s weird out there! My friend over there is dead! Trampled by a four-horned hellboar!��

    The audience gasped.

    ��Four horns?!��

    ��Oi! Is that true?!��

    Bernardo nodded repeatedly as he palpitated. The scene still haunted him down.

    ��T-There were two of them����

    ��Two?!�� Hilde immediately leaped out from her seat and approached the man. ��Is that true?!��

    ��Y-Yes, princess! There were two hunting us down! We were strolling in the woods hunting for hellboars before that elephant-sized beast came tumbling down trees.��

    ��Hmm�� you said the forest is weird. What happened?��

    Bernardo made a harsh swallow. ��R-Right, the quantity of the single-horned and two-horned beast wascking. Or rather, they didn��t follow the map at all. The horns that I take are from the three-horned beasts!��

    ��Three horned?�� Hilde furrowed her eyebrows but the audience raised theirs.

    ��Three-horned. Well, that just changes things.��

    ��He is stronger than I thought.��

    ��So all fifteen that means five beasts? That��s amazing.��

    ��Amazing Bernardo!��

    The audience quickly shifted their view after hearing that he won those horns from the three-horned hellboar. However, the truth of the matter was only based on his lips alone.

    ��I think that we should check the forest in regard to thepetition,�� said Hilde with a higher note.

    ��Objection!��

    Hilde and the rest of the royalties furrowed their eyebrows as they looked at the man who quickly rejected the idea.

    Her eyes turned sharp as he looked at the man standing up from the seat with his arms crossed. She muttered, ��Hezar����

    Hezar had smiles on his face as he challenged the princess��s opinion.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 577: Dead Man

    Chapter 577: Dead Man

    Hezar smirked as he stood.

    ��What do you mean?�� asked Hilde.

    ��I��m sure princess Hilde and the others are wondering but let this old one exin,�� said Hezar as he opened his arms submissively.

    ��With this anomaly that has urred, just as Bernardo had just said, will be a good test for the participants. Why? Because they are too used on the map and would purposely hunt the one-horned beast before, but with this change, we will see a better quality of the result.��

    ��Thus! I propose too, a new way of judging! That is by their weight instead of their quantity! That is my reasoning, thank you.��

    He sat back down with a smile on his face.

    The logical opinion that he expressed was weed by the audience as one could see they nodded against one another.

    ��That��s�� actually a good idea.��

    ��Yeah, with the anomaly, maybe it is fairer that we judge it by the weight instead of the quantity.��

    Hilde furrowed her eyebrows as she heard that they were agreeing with Hezar��s proposal. (What is he up to?).

    ��You can��t change the rule in the midst of round, Sir Hezar.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Hezar nodded but he smiled nheless. ��Let the kings and queens of the four kingdoms decide by vote.��

    The P King immediately stood up and gave his opinion. ��I sincerely see no issues that changing the rule in the midst of the round will bring about severe problems.��

    The Golden Dragon King also stood up, ��The assessment would be much better with weighing the horns rather than valued them the same. We have no objections if we changed the rule.��

    The audience gasped as the two kings already gave their opinions. The audience immediately split their gaze to the remaining two kingdoms, Sverine and Borg.

    ��I abstained,�� The Sverine King said.

    The spectators immediately looked at each other before they looked at the Borg Kingdom.

    The king of Borg Kingdom, Hilde��s father was looking at her daughter below. He was tangled by the opinions but he wanted to hear hers.

    Hilde looked at her father before she subtly nodded.

    The king stood up, ��I agree as well. If it��s going to prove even more quality in the talent in First Heaven then why not. However����

    ��Hmm? Is something on your mind?�� asked the P King.

    ��If we only measure the weight, then�� how about the quality of the horn itself?�� asked the Borg King.

    (Nice follow father!) Hilde nodded.

    ��Hmm, my dear friend provided a valid point,�� said the Sverine King. ��The weight assessment might be great but if we are talking about the quality�� It��s harder to measure the value alone since killing a three-horned hellboar is not as easy as killing a single-horned hellboar.��

    The atmosphere turned slightly more silent than before. The audience and the royalties both contemted before a voice broke through.

    ��Then how about a scoring assessment?��

    Hilde and the young royal family had their eyes opened wide as they recognize the voice. The voice that belonged to none other than the beauty that swooned the princes. The one that was birthed with the <em>WarGod Physique.</em>

    Hilde averted her gaze before seeing the woman with auburn hair standing proudly with her arms crossed at the ess to the spectator��s seat. Of course, she was standing at the outsider side of the spectators.

    ��Cecile!�� eximed both of the princes.

    The audience gulped their saliva. It was her. The woman that Lyon had imed to be his wife. The trio from the mortal world indeed had said that she was taking a stroll in Afurnae before.

    ��Can you borate?�� asked Cherie.

    ��Why not? But let me sit down first,�� said Cecile before she looked for a space.

    The audience gawked at her rude gesture. She was in the presence of four kings of the four kingdoms that basically controlled the order in First Heaven. An order of execution will soon be enacted if it were anyone else.

    She was Cecile Auburn, she had been famous for quite a while in First Heaven because the two princes favored her to be their wife but the mortal couldn��t care less.

    The kings and the queens may furrow their eyebrows until they be vertical with their noses wrinkled, but she could act as she pleased.

    Cecile with her group sat down before Cecile continued whilst crossing her legs. ��The scoring assessment is basically to value the horns by a point that you determine. For example, a single-horned hellboar��s horn could be valued by one point thus the umtion of the point will reflect the hard work that they put on.��

    ��Miss Cecile, your presence brightened us, but what is the difference between that and the weight measurement?�� asked Hezar.

    ��Not much, it��s just that when you kill a single-horned hellboar, it will not be the same amount of effort as killing a four-horned hellboar. By adhering to the point system, however, you will put more value to the horns, thus making them actually worthwhile for the contestant to try engaging the higher ss of hellboar.��

    ��If you based the assessment on weight, could you tell how much weight a horn from a four-horned hellboar weight? The answer is no and the participant will weigh their option on whether they will be worthwhile on not.

    ��So let��s say the single-horned hellboar is worth one point but the four-horned hellboar is worth fifty points. Tell me, it��s that the same? However, this could only be implemented in the next tournament since dusk is approaching and you guys have no way to inform the rest of the contestants.��

    The kings and the queens nodded. It was indeed a better assessment than just weight because theter option motivated the participant to engage the higher ss of the hellboar.

    ��It��s indeed that your intelligence is far superior, Miss Cecile,�� said Hezar as he bowed in defeat.

    Cecile smiled, ��You��re wee, dead man.��

    The spectators and the royalties gawked. Hezar couldn��t believe his ears as he opened his eyes wide. He looked up to look at Cecile��s smirking at him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 578: Its Not Offending, Its Insulting

    Chapter 578: It��s Not Offending, It��s Insulting

    There was silence amidst the pressure of the atmosphere. Things had turned tense due to the wild world that Cecile had used. There was nothing in this world that would have prepared them for what they just heard.

    ��D-Dead man?��

    ��She said that right?��

    ��I thought I misheard it.��

    The spectators of the tournament were looking at one another beforending their gaze against Cecile.

    The Auburn Woman was not bound to any of the four kingdoms present today, yet she nonchntly sat down with her arms crossed as she faced them. She paid no heed to the gawking and the gaze of worry the nearby spectators gave her. She was solid as she was lithe.

    ��Excuse me, but Miss Cecile did you refer to me as ��dead man''�� said Hezar as he tried to reaffirm if he heard her right.

    She might be a beautiful woman blessed with unbelievable natural talent but offending Hezar in a public event like this was something else entirely.

    ��Sir Hezar, please, you must have heard it incorrectly,�� said Prince Raul. ��Surely right? Cecile?��

    Cecile shook her head but Assid was the one that stood up. ��You uneducated fool, how dare you casually call the empress name without the honorific.��

    Princess Hilde gawked like the rest of the spectators. She couldn��t think anything straight after what Assid had just said. It was enough that Cecile had offended Hezar, now her subordinate was insulting the prince. (This is First Heaven! What the hell is the thinking?! Aren��t they afraid of the retaliation?!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Raul was gobsmacked. He had never thought that his attempt to mend the atmosphere had brought about someone to insult him tantly in public.

    ��Sit down, Assid.��

    Assid immediately bowed and do as he was told by his master.

    ��Such impudent!�� the king of the P Kingdom stood up. ��Who are you to have so much foolishness dwelled inside you?!��

    The spectators trembled upon his roar. Things suddenly escted to a point where they shouldn��t have. They all be worried with some of them making harsh swallows. Cold sweat could be seen from some as most averted their nce toward the beauty.

    Cecile suddenly stood up with her arms crossed. The divinity that she exuded was far beyond what the king was exuding. Just from standing alone, she was superior. Heaven looked in awe as Afurnae was blessed by her sharp eyes.

    ��His name is Assid. He is one of my and my husband��s most trusted subordinates. That is all you need to know. And yes! I did call him a dead man.��

    The spectators froze in ce as the king stared in disbelieve. He had never thought that someone would dare to insult them in broad daylight as if there will be repercussions.

    ��Husband���� the princes muttered.

    Hilde shook her head in admiration. If she were to put at the same ce as her she would waver. The amazing disy of prowess is not by how one��s punched but by how strong their heart was. ��She is extraordinary.��

    The matriarch of the Yuki n smiled as she looked at the powerful deity-like woman who stood up with valor and grace. Her lithe figure was something that could draw powerful men to their knees. However, this superb beauty only caressed one man.

    ��The young prodigy,�� muttered Tael as he rubbed his beard. ��I must say, those two reallyplement each other, if they have children together, my�� I can��t imagine how monstrous they will be.��

    ��The Mortal World might be entering a new chaotic moment for the first few years,�� said Carius with a dejected face. Especially with how the father was like.

    Rupert stood up from his seat before confronting Cecile. ��Is it true Cecile? That you are wed to that man?��

    ��That man��s name is Lyon Torga, he is my husband. I thought that he had dered it before.��

    Cecile started to furrow her eyebrows. Her nose was slightly wrinkled as the displeasure was apparent.

    Rupert opened his mouth but every word stuck inside his throat. The same goes for Raul.

    They thought that Lyon was babbling about his status with her, however, seeing and hearing that woman herself admit it, they were left speechless. They sat back down in disbelief.

    Cherie Sverine, the princess of the Sverine Kingdom chuckled behind her arm as she looked at the dejected face of the princes.

    ��Hezar, my husband will kill you,�� said Cecile as she smirked.

    ��W-What�� Cecile are you threatening me? This is a great offense to the P Kingdom!�� said Hezar as he stood up while pointing at her.

    <em>*Thud!</em>

    ��Calm down���� muttered Cecile as the aura of the threemanders red out and made the surrounding spectators tumble down with their consciousness leaving for a while.

    ��Threat?�� said Cecile as she snorted. ��Against you? There is no need for threat. You already nned to kill my husband since he evoke Heaven��s Prism in the preliminary!��

    Lumina furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at Cecile (Perjury? He was not nning to kill Lyon because he evoked Heaven��s Prism but because Lyon wanted to free those three).

    ��H-Heaven��s Prism?!�� Hilde splurted out.

    The spectators gasped but they didn��t dare to utter the word lie. They could only see the calm and collected Hezar.

    ��That��s a lie! He was not evoking Heaven��s Prism! He was striking the Gold level!�� Hezar shook his head. ��It seems like your love for your husband has blinded you.��

    ��Then I guess I lied,�� said Cecile as she shrugged before she sat back down. ��But it doesn��t matter, I��m sure you have realized how powerful my husband is. I mean, he has been tailing you for a while and you didn��t even notice.��

    ��Seize them! Seize them!�� shouted Hezar as he palpitated. The cold sweat had drenched his forehead as he heaved up and down.

    ��That depends!�� shouted Cecile as the soldier halted their movement. ��King of the P Kingdom.��

    The king raised his eyebrows.

    ��Don��t you realize that Hezar is overstepping you?�� Cecile smirked.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 579: Eaten?

    Chapter 579: Eaten?

    Hezar turned over before he said, ��Certainly I��m not, Your Majesty.��

    He bowed then exined further with his head lowered. ��I have not the slightest intention in overstepping your rule. Never in the wildest dream that I have the courage to do that.��

    The king of the P Kingdom did not say a word but gave out a heavy breath.

    Hezar made a hard swallow as he saw his sweat dripping against the floor. (That bitch!)

    The king raised his hand, ��Withdraw.��

    The soldiers trying to apprehend the group immediately withdraw uponmand of the king.

    Cecile smirked before she slightly leaned back.

    ��Look at them, they didn��t know that they had just escaped death,�� she muttered.

    ��You shouldn��t have done that, Empress,�� muttered Kesya. Her hands crackled as Cecile could see the itch on her expression.

    The king of the P Kingdom furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the woman with auburn hair. (She is quite sly, using my image in her favor. Ashamed that she is married to a fool). The king��s lips pointed upward as he showed a wicked smile.

    ��Permission to kill the king,�� asked Graham.

    ��Denied.��

    ��Understood.��

    ��Let Lyon reintroduce himself to Heaven,�� Cecile smirked before the twilight finally came.

    The spectators were silent the entire time as they couldn��t believe the escting situation didn��t end with a single blood spill. The tension was frightening to the point that they could hear the shing metals even before they draw their weapons.

    ��Hey look! A jade light!�� One person from the spectators broke the silence from the tension.

    ��Yeah, you��re right! Hey, howe you are always the first one that gets to point it out?�� said the ones nearby.

    They all nodded. This man managed to break the atmosphere from time to time again by pointing out jade light in the sky. He was the first one to notice the first two and then the most recent two, now he did it again.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Err, I have my head at the sky the whole time.��

    The spectators were speechless as they heard their answers.

    ��Look! It��s a shower of jade light!��

    The twilight ze of the sky was immediately filled with shooting starsing toward Afurnae. The participants were returning.

    They were sting against the arena one after another. Arriving with dejected faces as they feared they might not do as they were hoping to be.

    ��R-Right..�� The host immediately snapped back before approaching them. ��Please proceed to give your pouches to be assessed in the designated ce. There has been a change of rules that was made because of the anomaly in the forest. From henceforth your performance will be based on the weight of your pouches rather than the number of the horns.��

    ��Hah..�� the participants began smiling as they heard the sudden good news.

    Lumina furrowed her eyebrows before her hand was ovepped by Cecile��s. ��There is no need to worry about him at this round. Heh, nor at any round for that matter.��

    ��Gavuire, A hundred pounds!��

    ��Kreain, one hundred and twenty pounds!��

    Cecile smirked as she shook her head. ��Why do they even smile at that number.��

    The crowd looked at the pile of horns with awe. Their eyes were glimmering with astonishment. The sizes of the horns were varied but one could definitely discern which horns belonged to which ss.

    ��Look it��s the siblings�� turns!��

    Altre stood forward before extracting his horns from the pouch. The pile of horns was that from the three-horned size hellboar. The number grow up and up and had passed the two hundred pounds.

    ��Altre, three hundred pounds!��

    ��Woah!��

    The spectators were immediately awed. The siblings had certainly proven themselves to be superior to their peers.

    ��Felicia, two hundred and ny pounds!��

    ��Whoa!��

    Once again they were awed. The siblings didn��t show any mercy as they butchered thepetition. They had been famed for the strength and allure of charm that they possessed but the majority of the people didn��t understand the lunatic side that they showed around Mortal Cultivators.

    Felicia flicked her hair as she smiled.

    With those numbers, they won��t have a worry about not passing to the next round.

    ��Look! Another Jade Light!��

    ��My God, you pointed it out again!��

    Another jade light came crashing down before revealing a charming blonde man.

    ��Folcre!��

    ��It��s Folcre!��

    The spectators were on the edge of their seats as they recognized the person that had just arrived. He had been the talk of thepetition as the next to take the number one spot. The one that had been training under Raul��s pointers.

    ��Hm?�� Raul looked at Folcre before he smirked. ��He will y thepetition for sure.��

    Folcre looked at the number before he raised his eyebrows, ��I see, so they changed the rules. Not that it will make any difference.��

    He grabbed the little pouch before lobbing it toward the designated te.

    The number increased at a rapid rate as three hundred was passed.

    ��F-Folcre! Four hundred, Four hundred and eighty pounds!��

    The astonishing number conquered thepetition by a mile. The other contestants were at awed as they conceded.

    ��That��s�� absurd..��

    ��Just how strong is he����

    ��How many three-horned beasts did he kill����

    Folcre looked around, disregarding the awed looks. (He is not here yet, ?! Miss Cecile!)

    He found the unfazed woman who was yawning and seemed bored with thepetition. (This is most unexpected�� however, I feel like something wild has happened during my absence) thought Folcre as he noticed the expression of the princes.

    ��Hmm�� where are the outsiders though����

    ��You��re right�� I see none of them����

    ��Don��t tell me they all got eaten����

    ��Hahaha!��

    The spectatorsugh and the three leaders definitely didn��t appreciate it.

    ��I see no Lyon here,�� said Folcre before he snorted. ��The fool, he dwelled deeper into the forestst time I see him.��

    ��Too bad Miss Cecile, look��s like your husband is nowhere to be found, along with his friends,�� shouted Hezar before he let out a heartyugh.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 580: The Arrival of The Mortal Cultivators!

    Chapter 580: The Arrival of The Mortal Cultivators!

    Cecile leaned back as she raised her arm. She yawned as she gave him the denial wave. The leisure that she gave brought the scorn of the so-called Sir Hezar.

    Even though she belonged to a somewhat royal family herself. Cecile was not keen on acting polite and graceful-like as the typical princess one would find in a good royal family.

    She was first and foremost a sovereign in her own right. She could do whatever she pleased and only a handful of people could stop her.

    ��Hahaha, husband and wife, they are really perfect for each other,�� Taelughed.

    Hezar turned his re against Tael. He smirked as he snorted. ��Why are youughing? Your grandson is probably ended up inside a boar��s stomach.��

    Tael looked at Hezar before he snorted back with a smirk. ��You think so?��

    ��I think so, indeed,�� said Hezar as he grinned.

    ��Then he is fine,�� said Tael as he turned his gaze back.

    ��What? What do you mean?��

    Carius snorted, ��He is saying that his grandson is fine, especially after you think so, since�� everything you think of has been proven wrong.��

    ��What did you say?!��

    ��Sit down, Hezar,�� said the king.

    Hezar raised his eyebrows before he bowed and deeply apologized for his rude behavior. ��Forgive me, your majesty.��

    The king nodded before he returned his gaze toward the arena.

    Folcre had proven himself worthy of the tutge from his son. The astonishing result had reigned thepetition by far. He smiled as the P Kingdom grow stronger.

    (Soon, the other three kingdoms couldn��t help but cower against my kingdom) thought the king as he smiled.

    ��Look! A jade light!��

    ��Holy shit! You did it again!��

    A lone jade light wasing from the blemish of the twilight in the sky. The dusk is fast approaching and this single light came crashing down to the middle of the arena.

    ��Porealus!�� Carius eximed.

    The figure that was revealed from the dissipating light was Porealus. The noble Mortal Cultivator that was seemed on good terms with Lyon.

    ��Woah, you guys already here?��

    Porealus was looking at the participants beside his own that had gathered before him. They all looked quite cocky with the smirk on their faces

    ��What��s wrong guys? Surprise to see me?�� asked Porealus with a smile.

    ��Tch! Shut up, outsider. You��re lucky you didn��t run into three-horned hellboars! That��s why you��re here?��

    ��Hah! Speak for yourself!�� said Porealus before he walked toward the designated ce to give out his pouch.

    ��Hm? This is new,�� Porealus looked at the different tforms that they use.

    ��Your performance will be judged by the weight instead of the sum,�� said Cecile leisurely.

    ��Eh? When did that happen?�� asked Porealus. ��I��ve heard nothing about this.��

    ��It happens just before you came,�� said Cecile as she smirked. ��No need to know the details, tell me, did you see my dearest on the way?��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Hehe,�� Porealus smiled before he lobbed the small pouch in his hand toward the tform.

    ��One hundred����

    ��Two hundred��!!��

    ��Three?! He surpassed Altre!��

    ��Four! Wait a minute�� oi!��

    The spectators gawked as the number stopped increasing. They all hardly blinked their eyes. The number was absurd to the point that the royals had theirs squinting.

    Hilde had her mouth opened as she took a nce against her father and mother. They gawked as well as she was.

    Raul couldn��t believe his eyes. This mortal had surpassed even that of Folcre, the noble that he personally trained to be his subordinate.

    Words stuck in their throat even the Sverine Princess, Cherie, not to mention Rupert. No words could exin what had just happened. No matter how hard they rubbed their eyes nor they wash their face, the number was absolute.

    ��Impossible,�� said one of the pat ten winners, Devan.

    ��You��re kidding, a mortal surpassed First Heaven cultivators? That��s���� muttered Ruria.

    ��Eduma,�� muttered Sakey.

    ��En, this is unusual,�� muttered Eduma.

    The host had his lips trembled but he must announce it out loud. ��P-Porealus! F-Five hun����

    ��I WON��T ACCEPT THIS!��

    A shout came in before everyone turned their nce at Altre.

    Folcre smirked as it seems like he didn��t have to do a thing.

    ��You must have cheated!�� pointed out Altre against Porealus as he approached him.

    ��Woah woah, back off now, you lunatic.��

    ��W-What did you say?!��

    Porealus��s surroundings seemed to not appreciate his words but he couldn��t care less. ��Back off, it��s against the rules to fight outside of the round.��

    ��Kh! You are cheating!�� shouted Altre.

    Felicia was standing by his side like a docile sister, but she gave Porealus the same re.

    ��Says the one who sneaked against me? Please, your words are only worth a single pea, and even that is insulting for the pea.��

    ��W-Wha?!��

    The sharp words that could cut one��s soul were uttered out from his mouth. Nobody in heaven thought iting. Not even his own grandfather did.

    ��Hahaha!��

    Theughter broke the cold silence, and who else could it be but the woman with auburn hair. She acted as if this town was her to roam and her to do as she pleased. Nothing but a backyard for her ownfort.

    ��I see, you��ve met Lyon haven��t you? There is no one else would you learn that from if not him.��

    Porealus nodded. ��Indeed, I met him, not too long after these lunatic siblings attack me and Ivy.��

    ��You!!��

    The matriarch from the Yuki n immediately stood up with her eyebrows furrowed. ��Young Porealus, is my disciple alright?��

    Porealus made a dejected face before he shook his head. ��The condition was not that good since she suffered a direct hit and we separated on escape.��

    The matriarch closed her eyes and tightened up her upper lips.

    ��Thank you.��

    She sat back down. The worry was obvious but since she had learned the art of the cold, she was ease too easily than themon cultivators.

    (I have faith in you, Ivy) thought the matriarch.

    ��Hmph, collecting horns is nothing but a hunter��s job, the round is still long,�� muttered Folcre before he bowed against Raul.

    The gesture brought everyone��s attention. It was apparent that Folcre was apologizing for hisck of performance.

    Porealus smirked he choose a lone wall and leaned his back on it.

    ��Don��t give me that look guys, this mortal has beaten you, now swallow it hole,�� said Porealus as he crossed his arms.

    ��Cocky brat.��

    Tael raised his eyebrows as he looked at his friend. ��You said that but you are grinning ear to ear.��

    Carius was grinning at his grandson. There was a hint of proudness within him though he disagreed with some of his conduct. This was one of the rare times that he was aligned with the cking grandson of his.

    ��Host! That guy is cheating!��

    ��Oh shut up!�� said Cecile. ��If you can kill each other in that ce, what the hell is the word ��cheating�� even for?��

    Porealus raised both of his eyebrows (Can��t beat that logic).

    Altre and Felicia were stumped before both of them red at Cecile.

    ��Oh? Do I need to remind you how you got wasted in the Mortal World?�� said Cecile with a smirk.

    ��Wasted?��

    ��They both fought here before?!��

    ��And they lost?!��

    The spectators immediately talked amongst themselves.

    (What?! The problem in the Mortal World was actually with her?!) the sibling��s father opened his eyes wide but uttered not a word.

    ��Kh!..�� Altre wanted to shout that she was lying, however, Felicia shook her head at him.

    She knew the auburn woman was more dangerous than Hilde and Cheriebined. Not only her prowess but her awareness of the surrounding, her sharp acute mind. She was ultimate, a dead person to deal with.

    ��I won��t deny your prowess Cecile, but why didn��t you join the tournament?�� asked Felicia. ��Afraid to fight against me and my brother?��

    The spectators immediately opened the canal of their ears slightly wider as Felicia lobbed all of the attention at the auburn beauty.

    ��Afraid fighting you? Then let that be a reason,�� said Cecile. She didn��t even raise her tone nor did she sound like she was defeated. She was nonchnt all the way. The poise posture only leaned into the fact that she lied about being afraid.

    (Tch! Sly woman!) thought Felicia as she clicked her tongue.

    ��Oh? Look��s like someone��sing! Look there are two jade lights!��

    Streaking through the zing twilight before crushing down against the arena.

    The matriarch immediately smiled as Tael grinned proudly.

    The other two cultivators from the Mortal World had arrived.

    Zet and Ivy had arrived at the scene. However, Zet��s hands were gripped tightly as the surrounding guilt enveloped him.

    Porealus smiled, ��Took you long enough, hmm?��

    He furrowed his eyebrows he looked at the gaze that Zet gave against the ground.

    Ivy lightly smacked Zet��s trap before she walked past him.

    Zet opened his eyes as he watched her back. ��Older sister����

    She didn��t post questions like Porealus before she lobbed the small pouch in her hand.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 581: Zets Guilt

    Chapter 581: Zet��s Guilt

    The number indicating the weight shot through like a rocket. The spectators gawked as they couldn��t utter a word. There was one crucial thing in this world that was mak

    ��Are you kidding me?!��

    ��Oi stop����

    ��One hundred, two, three, four�� five�� six?!��

    ��Seven! Seven no, eight Eight hundred?!��

    ��Nine�� It stops at nine����

    Ivy turned around without even looking at the number. The Ice beauty had smashed Porealus��s record in a blink of an eye.

    First Heaven was stumped. They couldn��tprehend as if they couldn��t read the number disyed perfectly. The Mortal Cultivators had yet again, surpassed their own cultivators by far. There was no contest.

    Folcre couldn��t believe his eyes as he gawked against the total number that made his looks like a joke. They all had demeaned them to the point that they shouldn��t have pride. The outsiders were never meant to smash records.

    ��That��s���� Rupert stood up as his lips trembled. Forget the previous record. The all-time record couldn��t hold a candle against what Ivy had scored.

    ��That��s���� the matriarch made a harsh swallow as even she couldn��t believe her disciple could score such an absurd amount. ��This must be����

    Tael nodded, ��Our dear hero, he must have yed a part in this, I��m sure of it. Also, I think my grandson got some spoils too, though�� his face doesn��t seem to be happy at all.��

    Zet��s Father furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at his dejected son. (What happened to him? He is not as fiery as he used to be).

    ��I-Ivy! Nine�� Nine hundred and eighty pounds!��

    The spectators could see the numbers clearly but they still gasps in astonishment as the host called it out. The absurd number was unprecedented.

    Carius looked at Hezar before he snorted as he averted his nce back toward the arena. ��What��s wrong? You need want some candy?��

    ��Kh!�� Hezar red at the man beside him. (How did this happen goddamnit! How could they perform so well in the first round!) thought Hezar as he tapped his right foot in a repeated manner.

    ��Ivy��!!�� Felicia gritted her teeth. She was the one that hit her before and retaliated against her brother. Now, her total number far surpassed the number even if hers and her brotherbined.

    The cold beauty looked at Felicia before she averted her nce. She paid no heed to the things that Felicia had done to her. The pain already subsided but without her interference, she wouldn��t have met Zet, which eventually led to that young man. She grinned before approaching Zet. ��Give yours, it seems like they have changed the assessment.��

    Zet nodded before he walked forward. He cared not for the numbers that he scored and he cared not for the gasps of the spectators. He was thinking about the young man that had helped him return.

    Zet took a deep breath before he lobbed the pouch that he was given. He quickly turned around without caring for the result.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��One.. two�� five�� seven����

    ��Eight�� Ni�� oh Eight����

    ��It��s eight hundred! t!��

    The number might not be able to surpass Ivy��s but it still surpassed the whole heaven cultivators. Whilst the spectators red and the royal stood up in disbelief, Prince Raul stood up.

    ��Impossible!��

    ��Hm?�� Zet looked and the others took a nce to see Raul was pointing at the former.

    ��That number is absurd! There must be something wrong with the tform used! I request for the experts to check if they were wed! Because it seems to me and any other sane eyes, the numbers seemed to be in reverse!��

    The spectators had an epiphany with a snap of a finger. The participants naturally nodded in agreement.

    ��I think so as well, there must be something wrong with this tform.��

    ��I see, so that��s why they got such a high number, the number must have been in reverse.��

    Prince Rupert stood up before hemented, ��I think that the number is also in reverse, for the past ten winners, if you are in favor to inspect the tform please raise your hand.�� He raised his.

    Raul naturally raised his hand, then one by one, it was followed by the others.

    The P Kingdom already had a huge influencepared to the Golden Dragon Kingdom. They had upied most of the talents in the top ten in the previous tournament. Naturally, most of them agreed.

    Only one figure didn��t raise her hand. She was the daughter of the Borg Kingdom. The princess where Lyon had a chance to have lunch with. Princess Hildegarde.

    ��Hilde..?�� Raul furrowed his eyebrows.

    ��What?�� asked Hilde. She was still in the arena with the other participants unlike the royals with their luxurious seats.

    ��Why don��t you raise your hand? Don��t tell me that you believe the tform is not faulty?��

    Hilde crossed her arm as she looked at the prince. She had her back straight with her chest tightened. ��I have my own opinion and you have yours, it��s not like it��s needed to be a unanimous thing.��

    ��You..�� Raul red.

    Hilde snorted before she turned around. She returned to her seat shortly after whilst watching the twilight ze in the sky. One young man that sparked wildly out of nowhere still had not shown himself yet.

    ��Then the decision has been made, please, double-check the tform to see if there is something wrong with it.��

    The experts from Afurnae immediately rushed to the scene before examining the tform. There was nothing wrong at a nce nor there were any significant changes.

    ��This is why I don��t enter the tournament even if they begged me,�� muttered Cecile as she furrowed her eyebrows. The absurd abuse of power could leave people gawked and no longer shaking their heads. The tant discrimination against the Mortal Cultivators was apparent and left on. ��That, and nothing could be gained from this tournament.��

    ��I see,�� muttered Lumina. ��Heh, even I just noticed that the Golden Dragon Kingdom is here too.��

    ��Oh? What��s wrong?�� asked Cecile as she took a nce at Lumina.

    Lumina shook her head. ��Nothing, just a stupid arranged marriage that has been canceled, by blood.��

    ��Oh, I see,�� Cecile smiled as she chose not to pry further. ��So you don��t tell Lyon that you knew him?��

    ��I did,�� answered Lumina. ��However, I didn��t tell him what he was.��

    ��I appreciate that.�� Cecile nodded. ��He must know the past by himself and less by others.��

    ��I still can��t believe it, he is the Lyon Torga,�� she crackled her fist.

    Cecile took a quick nce against her fury mood before she let out a sigh. ��There is no need to regret what happened. You got the present and the future now, all that pain of waiting for him was worth it in the end. The fact that you live, the old him would have been d.��

    Lumina was silent.

    ��I��m sorry! Older Sister!��

    A shout broke out the silence as Porealus and Ivy looked at Zet with their eyes opened wide.

    The young sword genius was bowing against the auburn woman. He closed his eyes with his teeth gritted.

    ��Z-Zet?�� muttered Porealus before she was stopped by Ivy from approaching the young talent.

    ��Hm?�� Cecilezily turned her nce at Zet.

    ��I��m sorry!�� He repeated. ��Big brother Lyon, he sacrificed his Returning Jade Stone so I can return!��

    ��Hm?!�� Hezar opened his eyes wide as his heart twitched in happiness. ��Hahaha! Hahahaha!��

    He immediately let out a heartyugh as he stood up. ��Look��s like your husband truly has a noble heart! However, such a shame, his only fate was to be eaten by the boars in that ce.��

    ��SHUT UP HEZAR!��

    Cecile raised one of her eyebrows before she smiled. The roar didn��te from her throat but rather the red-haired swordsman himself.

    Hezar��s nose slowly wrinkled as his eyebrows furrowed. The vein in his temple was slightly visible. His killing intent erupted and enveloped the youth. ��Watch your tone����

    Zet opened his eyes wide as the crawling cold traversed his spine. He immediately drew Irae before pointing it against Hezar. ��I will not let you tarnish his name!��

    ��You!��

    ��Lay one finger against him then we will make a scene,�� Tael was standing with his hand already touching the hilt of his sword. He might be old but the fire inside his body won��t be put out if his grandson was at stake.

    ��Heh, you? You think you can take me?�� said Hezar.

    ��Maybe not, but you won��t have full limbs when we��re done.��

    (G-Grandfather��) thought Zet before he made a harsh swallow. ��He won��t be eaten!��

    ��What?�� Hezar turned his nce back.

    ��He won��t be eaten! There is no way that he would, I apologized not because I put him in danger, but because I��m afraid that he waste for the tournament since dusk is approaching its end.��

    ��Heh, hahaha! What makes you so sure about this, big brother of yours!��

    ��He had defeated a four-horned hellboar,�� Zet smirked. ��Singlehandedly.��

    The wrinkled nose of Hezar immediately rxed with his eyes opening wide. The words that came out from Zet��s lips felt like a crashing wave against the brittle sand.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 582: A Good Wife Prepares Everything

    Chapter 582: A Good Wife Prepares Everything

    The image of the wild youth immediately burnt inside their mind. His fluttering ck hair and his lean back. They could see him crossing his arms with a smirk on his face. The iconic smirk attracted and opposed at the same time.

    The young man was capable of weaving Cecile��s heart. The wild young man knew no bounds between heaven and earth. He was more confident than the sun and he batted no eyes against the status of the prominent figures.

    He was the person that was said going to kill Hezar. The famousmander of the P Kingdom.

    ��Buh! Hahaha! Fighting against four-horned Hellboar alone? Are you stupid or something? Defeating one with one punch? Maybe I could do it, but him? A mortal? Hahaha!��

    Hezarughed heartily as hisugh echoed the whole Afurnae.

    ��My words stand true as I swore upon my de,�� said Zet. The determination in his eyes was unwavering. There was nothing that could shake the youth��s will and tenacity. He had been saved by the young man with the absurd power. There was no way that he could betray him and let his name be mocked by others so easily.

    ��Tch! He couldn��t get out of that forest in time anyway, he would be devoured then because of fatigue. It��s time for you mortal to����

    ��You keep bbering about my husband for quite a while now, dead man.��

    Hezar immediately averted his gaze before he furrowed his eyebrows. The woman with the auburn hair was no ordinary woman that he could deal with. Even when the two princes didn��t back her up, she was still an immovable mountain whilst he felt like a weak wind. Able to crash but won��t do a thing.

    ��I have significant believe, that your husband will soon meet his end then your punishment is due.��

    ��Punishment? The only one being punishedter is you. The only thing that kept you alive right now so you could spectate the tournament is none other because my husband said so,�� the auburn woman smirked.

    ��Heh, you can keep loving your dead husband.��

    ��Hmm, you��re so adamant that my husband is dead, did you perhaps do something against the rules?��

    Hezar shrugged. ��There is no need for me to do anything, after all, there is no way a mortal cultivator could survive against a four-horned beast.��

    ��What makes you so sure?�� Cecile smiled.

    ��I��m positive!�� shouted Hezar as he grinned.

    ��Too bad���� Cecile stood up as she watched the twilight ze.

    ��He is still alive, and he is well, he wille back in time,�� said Cecile.

    ��Hahaha! Keep telling yourself that! Right now, his flesh is being gnawed on so ruthlessly that his blood was his only remains!��

    Cecile shook her head, ��He is fine and he wille back in time because I��m a good wife.��

    ��Huh?�� Hezar was out of words as well as the spectators.

    (What is she talking about? Is she out of her mind already?) thought Hilde before she scrap the thought. The woman in front of her was deeply respected even amongst the heaven. Her prowess and raw talent due to her unbelievable blessing still haunted the others.

    ��You see, my husband is a wild beast that even I alone can��t tame. He is as powerful as he desires to be. No dragon in the sky nor tigers on earth could stop him. He is a freeman, thus when I need him����

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Cecile smirked before she flicked her finger. ��I just drag him here..��

    Zet��s pupils slowly shrunkened as his lips pointed upwards whilst the opposite was happening for Hezar. Thetter had his lips slightly opened.

    ��That��s!�� Raul eximed.

    ��So that��s why she is confident,�� Cherie smiled.

    ��She has thought of it that far, huh.�� Hilde shook her head with a smile.

    ��Summoning Ruby Stone���� Rupert muttered.

    The glimmering red ruby astonished the spectators with awe. There was not a single thought of the mind that she would have prepared something like that. The vibrant color only indicates that the person was linked to was fine and well.

    Lumina had her eyes opened wide, ��When did you����

    Cecile turned a nce before she winked.

    Lumina narrowed her eyes. ��You wouldn��t����

    Cecile smirked before returning her gaze forward.

    Porealus shook his head with a smile. (That man might act clumsy at the front but holy hell is he prepared for everything).

    Ivy snorted with a smile on her face.

    ��Hoho!�� Taelughed as he held his stomach. ��They are really the perfect couple.��

    Carius nodded alongside the matriarch of the Yuki n.

    ��

    Meanwhile, back in the forest.

    Lyon didn��t know that he was the only participant left and nightfall was approaching from the top of his head. He had just finished killing the four-horned beast that he punched before. The carcasses were leaning on the side of the giant tree still.

    ��Crap, now how do I get back,�� muttered Lyon. ��Should I use magic? Heh, that would surprise everyone for sure, huh?��

    His eyes turned sharp before he increased his tone. ��Whoever you are, you bettere out before I drag you out.��

    ��I see, so you have noticed me.��

    A man came out from behind a tree with his hands opened. He showed no weapons but the sword on his waist. He wore clothing that Lyon vividly remembered back in the preliminary. It was the same outfit as Hezar��s subordinate.

    ��Hezar sent you?�� asked Lyon before he crossed his arms.

    ��That��s Sir Hezar for you, but no matter,�� said the man before he let out a sigh. ��I thought I would be able to kill you without you noticing. At least that way you won��t die terribly, though, you might still be conscious when the hellboar eat you.��

    Lyon yawned as his eyes narrowed to a close. ��Hoam~ At least you don��t have a generic line.��

    ��What?�� the man furrowed his eyebrows. ��Oh I see, you��re getting cold feet? Hahaha, toote don��t you think?��

    ��Cold feet? Please,�� Lyon smirked. ��They sent you alone?��

    ��Two would be a waste of manpower.��

    ��Well, you��re deemed expendable,�� said Lyon as he chuckled.

    ��You have sharp tongue for a dead man!��

    ��You call this sharp?�� Lyon shrugged. ��You have no idea.��

    ��Enough!�� the man draw his sword before pointing it at him.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he looked down at the de. He snorted. ��You must havee here recently. Look around you, notice any corpse?��

    ��Huh? What are you talking ab��?!?!�� His eyes were locked against the giant beast that had its eyes closed and four missing horns. It was leaning against the tree, lifeless.

    ��Heh, amateur,�� said Lyon before he leaped forward. ��You have Returning Jade Stone to Afurnae right?��

    ��Huh? What?!�� The man immediately blocked the iing kick as Lyon somersaulted beforehand.

    <em>*Crack!</em>

    The sword he held to block the iing kick immediately cracked as his eyes opened wide.

    (What?!)

    He was sent off before breaking through a couple of trees. The heavy impact got him rolling on the ground before he strugglingly stood up.

    (W-What power! Isn��t he a Godhood cultivator?! I��m an Ascending God goddamnit!) thought the man as he looked at the young man casually approaching him.

    (W-Who is this guy!) thought the man as he took a step back before his sword suddenly shattered. His confidence was nowhere to be found and it only took Lyon one hit to pummel it away from his body.

    Lyon was smirking as he looked at the man. ��You think you have what it takes to kill me?��

    ��Tch!�� the soldier threw the sword hilt at him but Lyon didn��t even bother as he let it bounce off his body.

    The soldier immediately turned around before his eyes opened wide. A huge hoove wasing his way.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em>*Crack!</em>

    His entire bones immediately shattered as the blow made him go through the huge canopy and into the sky. Hisst gaze was the beautiful twilight before his entire body shattered upon the fall.

    Lyon didn��t even look at the man that fell a couple of miles away behind him. He knew that guy was dead and the Returning Jade Stone was shattered upon impact.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked before he crossed his arms. ��You��re huge.��

    His height couldn��t even reach the knee. This was the biggest hellboar he had ever seen. Five grandiose horns protruded as its size was onlycking by a little before rivaling the giant trees.

    ��Heh, maybe I will arrivete for the round, but I hope your horns can exempt me from disqualification!�� said Lyon before he opened his crossed arms.

    Any sane person would have run by the sight of the humongous being. The size alone could render the fright inside them.

    Five-horned hellboar and a human. The unprecedented fight was about to begin before Lyon felt a tingling from his spine.

    ��Eh?!�� Ruby-red mana suddenly burst out before epassing him. ��Wait a minute! Oi! oi!!!��

    The red light shot through the canopy and into the sky without mercy. He was summoned.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 583: Arrival!

    Chapter 583: Arrival!

    Cecile had her right hand turned into a fist with a bit chunks of the Summoning Ruby Stone scattered on the floor nearby. A thin red mist escaped between her finger before she opened her palm and turned it over. The rest of the bits fell down.

    The confident smirk on her face was remarkably attractive but her attractiveness paled inparison against her meaning.

    She was standing against the entire First Heaven. There was nothing in this world that could deter her gaze. Gant and mighty, she was as strong as she was lithe. They all demeaned her husband in her presence but her heart was unyielding.

    ��What��s the wrong Hezar?�� said Cecile. ��You seem so adamant that he was not going to make it, that he was eaten by those boars.��

    Hezar gritted his teeth. (What the hell is he doing?! Why hasn��t he killed that brat yet?!) thought the middle-aged man. He was a cautious fellow and sent one of his subordinates to the forest upon the realization that he couldn��t predict nor detect Lyon��s movement, to the point that he was sitting right beside him all along.

    The royals didn��t utter a word. There was no rule that said one couldn��t return with Summoning Ruby Stone. The option was in in sight but they never thought about it.

    Zet grinned as he realized that he would be back. There was no stopping Lyon from returning by using that direct method. He had no idea how Lyon would even have the slightest chance of returning were it not for Cecile. He was ready to not forgive himself if Lyon lose because he didn��t make it in time.

    Whilst most of them realized that Lyon wasing back. The spectators immediately chattered amongst themselves.

    ��Hey, how many pounds do you think he had collected?��

    ��I don��t know, at this point, I have not the slightest idea. The mortal cultivators performed too well in this round.��

    ��I know right, they all exceed the heaven cultivators by a mile away.��

    ��However, we don��t know that yet, remember, the past ten winners agreed to let the experts check the tform used, we might find some anomaly.��

    ��To be honest, I doubt it.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Look, the experts were crouching around the tform yet they didn��t even touch the damn thing.��

    ��Meaning?��

    ��Meaning that there was nothing wrong with the tform, but, due to the influence that the royal possess, they stuck in a tight spot.��

    ��You mean finding a fake reason?��

    ��Exactly. Things must go their way, else their lives might be in trouble if they don��t.��

    Hilde was looking at the experts examining the tform used for weighing the pouch. She had her eyebrows furrowed before her father caught her.

    ��Hilde, my dear, you notice something unusual again?��

    ��Huh? Oh, I just thought that the experts are not in a really good situation right now.��

    ��Exin.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��I think that they found nothing wrong with the tform and are trying to find an excuse.��

    The king furrowed his eyebrows. ��You mean to tell me that you believe the numbers to be true?��

    Hilde shook her head. ��The number is absurd indeed but it��s not impossible. Especially if that man is involved in all of this.��

    The queen that was listening to the two immediately added. ��That young man is really unruly but skillful. He didn��t bat an eye and respect First Heaven at all, unlike most of the mortal cultivators down there.��

    ��Do you think that he was acting like that because he has the power to do so or because he was a fool and crazy?�� asked the king.

    ��Ah, that��s a hard question, my darling,�� said the queen with a smile before her eyes turned sharp. ��When I met him he was really open and lookedzy. His behavior was nothing more than amoner you can see walking on the street. However, there was something exuding around his figure that I can��t directly exin.��

    ��Hmm�� it seems that he has weight if you say so,�� said the king.

    Hilde nodded. ��He indeed could withstand a grown Golden Dragon��s aura without flinching. He is something else, the worst part is, we don��t know a thing about him besides his rtionship with Cecile.��

    The queen nodded, ��If a Wargod Physique cultivator finds him deemed to be an absolutely perfect partner then�� we are all in for a huge surprise. Heh, I��m starting to think that Hezar won��t be alive for long.��

    ��A power that made the Wargod Physique submit,�� the king furrowed his eyebrows. ��I wonder what his full strength is like.��

    Hilde smiled before she returned her nce toward the experts down in the arena.

    ��What took you so long?!��

    Hilde furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at Raul getting impatient.

    ��S-Sorry prince! But����

    Raul furrowed his eyebrows, ��But what?��

    ��W-We see nothing wrong with the tform, everything is working perfectly.��

    ��What?�� Raul furrowed his eyebrows as he red. ��Are you telling me that I��m wrong?��

    ��C-Certainly not! We are nothing but a mechanic or so to speak. Our grace is nothing against yours, please forgive our dull mind, Prince Raul,�� they bowed.

    ��Hm!�� Raul snorted.

    Hilde shook her head. ��This is pathetic,�� she muttered.

    She opened her mouth before a shout snapped her intention away.

    ��He ising!�� said Kesya as she pointed out at the sky and beat the man from the spectators that were always on time.

    Under the dying twilight and the conquering night, a red light wasing down like a meteor. His arrival, as if it was supported by the millions of stars that were hovering in the eternal darkness.

    All eyes were on the red light as most furrowed their eyebrows and some had a grin on their faces. He was the man that was talked about nonstop. His presence, with or without, caused trouble for First Heaven.

    Tael grinned, ��Thatd ising, boy oh boy, my heart is racing hahaha!��

    Carius crossed his arms with a smile whilst the matriarch of the Yuki n smiled under the veil.

    ��Tch! That brat is still alive,�� Hezar muttered as he gritted his teeth.

    The red light didn��t crash against the center of the arena like the others but instead, it was right beside Cecile.

    The light dissipated before gradually revealing the young man within.

    The past ten winners immediately furrowed their eyebrows upon his arrival. There was no telling what the young man had done in the forest.

    ��Eh?�� unlike the tension in the arena, the young man was oblivious as to what just happened. ��I��m back��?��

    Porealus raised his eyebrows (Wait a minute, he didn��t know?)

    Ivy furrowed hers (So�� he was just pure helping Zet gets back? It was luck?)

    Zet grinned (He is awesome). ��Wee back big brother!��

    ��What?�� Lyon was still confused before he noticed Cecile beside her. ��What just happened?��

    ��Wee back, young master,�� said Assid as he bowed.

    ��Emp�� I mean, young master Lyon, how did it go?�� asked Kesya.

    ��Master, I have no doubt that you will crush this tournament,�� Graham nodded.

    Lyon twitched his eyebrows. ��Alright, alright, calm down all of you. I��m stillprehending what just happened, did I just get summoned?��

    The three of them nodded together.

    ��I see, I thought I was summoned to another world again hahaha!��

    The three of them had no idea what he was talking about.

    Cecile looked at Lyon and her gaze immediately switched. Many keen eyes noticed the difference immediately. It was that kind of gaze that one gives to their loved ones. The eternal calming gaze that could soothe one��s soul without a word needed.

    ��Did I summon you at the wrong time?�� asked Cecile.

    ��Oh? Oh, it was you, well can��t say that it��s wrong,�� said Lyon as he smiled. ��I was about to fight a hellboar, it was massive!��

    Lyon opened his arms to show how big it was to Cecile. Thetter chuckled at the excited young man that acted like a child to a mother.

    ��Lyon.��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon looked over Cecile��s shoulder to see Lumina was approaching him. ��Your time is running out, the sun is almost set.��

    ��Oh right,�� Lyon looked over before catching the tform in his view.

    ��Just threw it,�� said Lumina. ��Make sure itnded on the tform though.��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked before he reached out his pockets and pulled out the little magic pouch.

    Lyon lobbed it toward the tform. All eyes of the expert cultivators immediately followed the little pouch. The kings the queens and the royals, everyone was interested in his assessment, especially the middle-aged man that he wanted to kill, Hezar.

    ��Oi, Hezar,�� said Lyon just as the pouchnded perfectly.

    Hezar looked at the young man with a re.

    Lyon crossed his arms as he said, ��I killed him.��

    Hezar��s pupils shrunken before a series of gawks and gasps were heard from the spectators.

    A number courted all of their attentions. The atmosphere froze as nobody uttered a word.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 584: Over Five Thousand

    Chapter 584: Over Five Thousand

    The left-most digit made a maddening shift as the speed of the tens and hundreds slowly followed.

    They all gawked as their words stuck in their throats. Their eyes reflected the number that keep on increasing as they held their breath away. Goosebumps rose as disbelieve basked Afurnae. No cultivators in heaven could have prepared for the result.

    The number had stopped before one of the participants fell back on their butt. He didn��t any pain from the impact but his eyes were opened wide. He couldn��t blink as he felt a cold string on his spine crawling.

    Hilde was the first one to blink her eyes. She slowly closed her gaped mouth before making a harsh swallow. Her eyes went back and forth from the number to the young man.

    The kings stood up from their seats with disbelief in their eyes. The number was unprecedented, not to mentioning from a mortal cultivator.

    Carius snapped back to reality before he grinned. ��Hezar, look��s like you didn��t kick an iron te this time, you kicked a sleeping monster, and it has his eyes on you.��

    Hezar couldn��t speak a word as his fingers buried into his palm. The n to kill the brat had definitely failed, not to mention that he deliberately told him that his subordinate had died by his hand.

    His experienced fist trembled as he looked at the demeaning look the youth gave him. Especially the smirk that spoke a thousand profanity.

    Altre couldn��t even swallow his saliva as he looked at the absurd number. He knew Lyon was not ordinary, but the number showed proof that he was underestimating him.

    ��How���� Felicia muttered as she took a step back.

    The past ten winners didn��t have it in their right mind that something like this would ur.

    Cecile. The name was the only thing of concern since she had the best potential to be able to conquer the tournament with her blessed physique. That kind of woman had a husband. The kind of husband that was worthy of a war goddess. Nobody would think such a man exist until he showed up in this world.

    ��Lyon Torga!�� The host shouted with all his might as his lips trembled upon chanting his name.

    All of them furrowed their eyebrows before the host continued.

    ��Five thousand four hundred and sixty-nine pounds!��

    The deration cracked the frozen atmosphere as a roar came from the outsiders�� side. Though they were small in numbers, their roars were the biggest. They were doubting at first since the prince assumed that the tform was wed. However, after affirming that there was no w, Lyon just put thest nail of the coffin, and it was a huge one at that.

    Lyon crossed his arms as his golden sarong fluttered vigorously. He stood at the front of the spectators from the same banner.

    ��Heh.��

    His stance was indomitable as he reigned the first round without a thought.

    ��Look! Those horns! Looked at the massive size of those four horns!�� said one of the spectators.

    ��Impossible,�� Folcre leaped forward before the princes and princesses arrived at the tform first.

    ��Ah,�� Folcre looked at Raul didn��t even turn his back. He canceled his attention as he took a step back. He gritted his teeth as fuming rage enveloped his veins. He red at Lyon but his re was caught by nothing. (Huh? Where is he?).

    ��This is���� Cherie touched the giant horn with her pale hand. ��Wow, this is thick and hard.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Yes, this is thick and hard,�� said Lyon as he nodded. ��It��s called a horn.��

    ��It��s a horn, Cherie,�� said Hilde as she shrugged. ��Huh?��

    Not one from the four royals noticed that Lyon had already joined them. As if an artist was ready to exin his painting to the guests and avid buyers of his craft.

    ��This is from a four-horned hellboar,�� said Lyon as he gave a tone of pride in his words.

    ��Hmph! You must be lucky to have found an injured four-horned hellboar,�� said Raul.

    ��I could kill one too,�� said Rupert as both of his eyebrows furrowed.

    ��Found?�� Lyon raised his eyebrows. ��Nope, I didn��t find it, I was saving Zet and that cold beauty over there.��

    Hilde had an epiphany as her eyes opened wide. A moment ago Zet indeed had said that Lyon saved them from a hellboar that was hunting them. However, he said something unbelievable that was making it hard for the people to believe.

    ��Lyon did you�� knocked it out cold.��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised his eyebrows, ��How did you know?��

    Lyon narrowed his eyes before he suddenly grabbed Hilde��s wrist and dragged her along with him.

    ��Hm? Hey, what are you doing?!�� Hilde had her cheeks turned red as she couldn��t help but follow Lyon��s direction.

    Cherie blinked her eyes in disbelief as all the kings and queens did the same, not to mention the two princes.

    Under the frozen gaze of the spectators, Lyon brought her to a corner before he let go of her wrist.

    ��What? Why are you bringing me here?!�� said Hilde before she massaged her temple. She could already feel the headache from the trouble this caused.

    ��Did you see me peeing in the forest?�� asked Lyon as his eyes turned sharp.

    Hilde blinked twice before she uttered. ��What?��

    ��Did you see me peeing in the forest? Did you see my penis?�� asked Lyon before he red at her.

    ��W-What?! Wh��Why are you asking me a stupid question like that?!�� said Hilde.

    Lyon blinked twice as he pulled his face a little bit. ��What? Why are you mad?��

    ��Of course I��m mad! I��m a pr�� I��m a woman! Why are you so disgusting?!�� said Hilde.

    ��Then how did you know that I was knocking out a hellboar with a single punch?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Zet told us!��

    ��Oh���� Lyon��s pupils turned to a dot before his lips wrinkled as if he had eaten a ripe lemon. ��Sorry Hahaha! I thought you��re spying on us.

    Lyon turned around before he walked it off. His hands were on the back of his head as he leisurely returned to the tform. He could feel the astonished gaze that the spectators gave him but he paid no heed.

    Hilde stomped her foot to the ground. (He! What the hell is he?!). She shook her head before shees out of the corner with her arms crossed. Her cheeks had turned a red hue as she appeared restless for some.

    ��Hey, she is blushing����

    ��Holy shit she is blushing!��

    ��Oh my god, that guy is something else.��

    ��You think he is going to dieter at night?��

    ��Did they make a hidden erotic deal?��

    ��Shh! You want to die?!��

    The spectators only made them worse. Just that one single moment that Hilde had shared with Lyon had birthed numerous based rumors. Though nothing happened, the rumors were actually the ones that made her blush as she was now.

    The king of the Borg Kingdom naturally furrowed his eyebrows. He didn��t seem keen toward the young man forcefully dragging his daughter out of nowhere. However, considering that her daughter was not a weak woman, he sted the notion that the youth could do anything.

    The queen shook her head, ��That man is an avid womanizer.��

    ��You.��

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he turned his nce toward the source of the sweet voice.

    Cherie pointed at him, ��I��m interested in you.�� she smiled.

    ��Interested as in?�� said Lyon as he smiled.

    ��You��re not ordinary,�� Cherie smiled. ��Stay alive and I will offer you a seat in the Sverine Kingdom.��

    The spectators that saw and heard that immediately made a duck face. ��Oooh!��

    ��A direct recruitment!��

    ��Damn! Princess Cherie didn��t waste time.��

    Hilde furrowed her eyebrows before she said. ��Hey, back off Cherie, he is mine.��

    ��Oh my god!��

    ��She admitted it!

    ��Borg Kingdom has epted a consort for the princess!��

    Hilde immediately had her goosebumps creeping up from the strain of her back to her neck till she jerked off her shoulder. She didn��t realize that she was making her headache into severe vertigo. A problem that shouldn��t even exist for her.

    Cherie furrowed her eyebrows, ��Is that true?��

    ��I thank you but I will politely refuse,�� said Lyon with a smile before he turned around and left.

    ��Hey, wa���� Cherie immediately opened her eyes wide.

    ��That��s as far as you go, princess,�� Kesya suddenly cut the space between the two. ��Young master is tired, and he needs to sleep.��

    Lyon who heard her words had his lips twitched (Tired? What tired?).

    ��Zet, you and the cold beauty, I��m going back first, I suggest that you do the same,�� said Lyon before he yawned. ��The next round is tomorrow, right? Then I��m going first.��

    Lyon and the group left just like that. Leaving Afurnae both astounded and worried. Mortal Cultivator had reigned, no, conquered the first round without mercy. Never in history that something like this had happened, and the one that was infuriated the most was the famedmander, Hezar.

    ��That brat!��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 585: Discussion With King and Queen

    Chapter 585: Discussion With King and Queen

    Lyon didn��t even bat his eyes as he left the building with the others. The pure disrespect that he had shown was like a p toward the powers that ruled First Heaven. They couldn��tprehend where did the young man get the courage from but the power that he had disyed was absurdly abnormal.

    They had never heard the name until now. The pure world of the mortal cultivators rarely produced a talent that could surprise them, but he had surpassed even those that had trained their entire life in First Heaven, to the point that an immediate recruit was issued personally by two princesses.

    ��This, has never happened before���� said one of the spectators.

    ��Don��t state the obvious, I��m in need to remind myself that the young man came from the Mortal World.��

    ��Hey, he said he wanted to kill Hezar, suddenly I feel that it��s not a joke, he probably has the ability to do it.��

    They turned their nce toward the man himself. He was seen tapping his feet and felt restless. He might be a famedmander but right now, he was being toyed with a young maning from the lower end of the world spectrum.

    ��So? What now?�� asked Carius as he stood up.

    ��Don��t get so cocky! Mortals should back down!�� gritted Hezar before he turned up a smile. ��Understand that you are still at the palm of my hand, if all else fails, I still got you three to be the bargain for that brat.��

    ��Ho?�� Tael stood up before he stand beside his best friend. ��From your words, are you saying that he might be able to actually kill you?��

    The matriarch stood up. ��What is our role here exactly?��

    ��Hmph! Fine then! I will tell you,�� said Hezar. ��You are nothing but a backup n.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The three leaders furrowed their eyebrows.

    Hezar smirked. ��No mortal should rise above.��

    ��You!�� Carius red before Tael hold his shoulder. ��Calm down.��

    The matriarch said, ��So you want to control Zet, Ivy, and Porealus through us? So that they can never enter the top ten?��

    ��Bingo! I know the cold woman had the most urate intuition but woah, you surprise me.��

    Tael furrowed his eyebrows, ��How do you control us exactly? Oh�� you mean that half-ass framing attempt.��

    Hezar crossed his arms, ��It��s enough, tell me who would believe you more than me in this ce? If you decide to fight me, then the P Kingdom has the right to enter the Mortal World and ravage it.��

    ��Then?�� The matriarch crossed her arms. ��Lyon had offended the P Kingdom greatly, they tantly dere to kill you.��

    ��Hahaha!�� Hezarughed. ��He won��t be much of a threat. He was fine for now because Cecile was with him, however, with their rtionship revealed, I think it would be in the best interest that Lyon should die. You guys, on the other hand, have the status of a leader in the mortal world thus, your life is not only your own but the rest of your home as well. You will act ordingly until you are needed.��

    ��Tch!�� Carius was angered as he buried his fingers into his palm. He was raging internally as he was at the palm of someone��s hand. The burden of the Mortal World rested with the three of them yet they couldn��t do a thing.

    Hezarughed before he continued, ��Let��s see if he could win in the next round.��

    ��

    Soon the nightfall had enveloped the sky with darkness as the stars glimmering.

    Hilde was having a chat with her parents in their exclusive inn over a fancy private dinner.

    ��Are you sure that you wanted to recruit him into our kingdom?�� asked the king as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    ��You see his power yourself, regardless of how much truth lies inside the notion that he knocked out a four-horned hellboar, he still got the four giant horns inside his pouch.��

    The queen leaned in slightly forward from her seat. ��I see where you��re getting at, but that attitude of his, he needs some discipline in his manner. So uncouth!��

    Hilde could only smile wryly. There was nothing she could do about his style and way of living.

    The king said, ��It would be an uproar, actually it already is, there was no mortal that has even been recruited by the four kingdoms, they usually got recruited from rich nobles.��

    The king let out a sigh, ��Then there is this animosity with him against Hezar.��

    Hilde nodded before she raised her index finger upward. ��However, this might be a good thing. The P Kingdom had grown stronger as ofte.��

    ��Dear beautiful daughter of mine, are you telling me to oppose the P Kingdom for someone from the Mortal World? Even if I drank seven gallons of wine I would say no in my grave.��

    Hilde couldn��t refute that fact. An entire kingdom would be at stake, for the sake of a mortal cultivator? Their people would riot.

    ��I��m sorry but it looks like it��s impossible for us to recruit him due to that.��

    Hilde bit her thumbnail as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    ��Hilde, don��t do that,�� said the queen. ��C��mon eat.��

    ��

    Meanwhile at another exclusive inn.

    Cherie, the princess of the Sverine Kingdom was having a delicate tea as she shared them with her father and beautiful mother.

    ��Cherie, are you mad?!�� asked the skinny king.

    ��Dear, calm down,�� said the queen as she sipped her tea. Her eyes were closed before it opened once she put the cup on the saucer.

    ��Cherie, why do you want to recruit him? He is not a magic-based cultivator, he is art-based.��

    ��Maybe it��s time to break the cycle, mother,�� said Cherie as she sipped her tea as her mother did.

    Their tinum blonde hair was starking as they both shared the same pale whiteplexion. They both were on the thinner side but their eyes were more vigorous than an excited ox. The ck eyes couldn��t be anymore shrouded.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 586: Cherie Sverine

    Chapter 586: Cherie Sverine

    ��What makes you think that he is worth it?�� asked the queen.

    ��He is strong, both mentally and physically,�� answered Cherie before she continued, ��We might have the power of magic at the tip of our finger, but every kingdom needs a spearhead.��

    ��He is a mortal,�� said the queen.

    Cherie shook her head, ��It matters not if his mother��s a whore or his father��s a thief, he is himself, and we had seen that.��

    ��True,�� the queen nodded. ��However, he is offending the P Kingdom, what do you think about that?��

    ��The P Kingdom,�� Cherie took a breath before she averted her nce toward the nearest window for a moment.

    ��That kingdom is nothing but trouble,��mented Cherie as she looked at the tea inside her cup.

    ��That��s not what I��m asking.��

    ��I know, but what can we do, their advancement has grown exponentially as ofte,�� said the princess.

    ��He wanted to kill Hezar and he dered it publicly, in the arena no less,�� said the queen.

    ��Technically it was Cecile.��

    The queen nodded, ��However, it matters not who said it. Lyon and his group only got a moment before P decided to strike.��

    Cherie nodded, ��He wanted to kill hismander.��

    ��If you want to recruit him, then you will be included in the animosity between the two of them, which eventually led to the P Kingdom itself.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Cherie nodded, ��things might escte to an undesirable situation.��

    ��Then, will you still be interested in recruiting him after you see the big picture?��

    ��It will be hard, I have shown my interest in him and Hilde did the same, we softly offended the P Kingdom already, however, I don��t think the people would like it if we offended the P Kingdom over a cultivator from the Mortal World.��

    The queen nodded as she smiled. ��Now you��re getting the hang of being a royal.��

    ��Yeah sure,�� Cherie shrugged her shoulder. ��However, there must be a way to salvage their animosity.��

    The queen shook her head, ��You are not as experienced as I am so I will tell you. That young man is vengeful.��

    ��Vengeful���� muttered Cherie. ��What makes you think so?��

    ��Experience,�� said the queen as she smiled. ��When you meet a lot of people, you started to be able to discern one from the other.��

    ��I see����

    ��Enough of that, if you want to salvage their animosity, then you must know the cause first. Not just anybody would dare to speak out loud that he wanted to kill a prominent figure like Hezar.��

    ��Hmm�� didn��t Cecile say that Lyon had broken another record in the preliminary that was specifically made for outsiders? However, she admits that she was lying though�� sort of.��

    The queen let out a heavy breath, ��There is a rumor going on about Hezar tampering with the preliminary, I��m sure you have heard of it.��

    ��Indeed, you think it has something to do with Lyon?��

    ��The chance is not small, furthermore, have you noticed the three people sitting right beside Hezar at the arena?��

    Cherie nodded, ��They are definitely new and seemed to have contradicting expressions with Hezar himself, as if, they don��t want to be there and�� well, they have shared the same kind of clothes as Zet, Ivy, and Porealus respectively.��

    The queen nodded. ��Good, if you see that far then you know your situation better than I would have expected.��

    ��Your blood runs in my veins, remember?�� jested Cherie before she sipped her tea.

    Her mother grinned.

    ��The P Kingdom might have a huge firepower, but you do what you think is right,�� said the queen as her eyes turned sharp. ��Your view of the world is vastly different than mine as we belonged to a different generation and I respect your opinion, not as a mother but as a queen.��

    ��But what about the people?�� asked Cherie.

    ��The Sverine Kingdom is not weaker than the P Kingdom, the magic-based cultivators in our army are special, unlike the art-based cultivators. We might lose in quantity, but a single fire is enough to burn a whole colony of ants.��

    ��Quality over quantity,�� Cherie smirked.

    ��Your time is limited,�� said the queen. ��Your time is as long as the tournament goes, the P Kingdom will act after the final round.��

    ��Why do they need to wait that long?��

    ��Face, they are saving face, Cecile effectively bought her husband time.��

    ��That��s something I��m curious about too, Hezar is amander doesn��t he have the right to control the soldiers?�� asked Cherie as she contemted.

    ��He is.��

    ��Then, why?��

    ��It��s because of the situation inside the P Kingdom itself, that auburn woman must have understood it beforehand.��

    ��I see,�� Cherie nodded. ��The P Kingdom might have grown exponentially strong, but most of the power was due to Raul��s and Hezar��s active involvement. Raul was not a case since he is a direct heir, but Hezar��s presence could birth unnecessary trouble for the throne.��

    The queen nodded, ��Exactly, she is a clever woman, using their own spear to point against its own master.��

    ��That��s the problem with unbnced strength inside one��s kingdom,�� sighed Cherie. ��How the hell did she get the sharp minds as well as the lithe body at the same time.��

    ��What I��m interested in more is why did she choose him,�� said the queen. ��A woman that bright and talented won��t be having trouble finding a partner in higher levels of heaven, even the Seventh Heaven, Paradise, but she chose a mortal cultivator instead.��

    ��The war god, heh, I think we should call it Wargoddess Physique since it��s a female cultivator,�� said Cherie.

    ��She must have seen something that our eyes had not yet seen,�� said the queen. ��Something, deep, shrouded in mystery, something grand and powerful, something that��s worthy of a goddess.��

    The queen smiled before she stood up, ��I think I��m going for a little stroll.��

    ��Eh?�� the king who had no chance of entering their conversation opened his mouth. ��Aren��t you tired?��

    ��Go back to sleep without me, I��m going for a stroll,�� said the queen before she exited out of the room.

    ��You��re kidding���� He helplessly saw the door closed.

    ��Whelp, tomorrow morning the second round starts, so I��m going to my room,�� Cherie excused herself out.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 587: Lyon and The Mysterious Merchant

    Chapter 587: Lyon and The Mysterious Merchant

    Lyon was not at the inn where the others had gathered. He chose to stroll Afurnae to his delight.

    The young man was nonchnt as he walked in the night of the neutral city. His nose picked up the delicacies from the various locals but the gaze of the people was not quite weing per se. Due to his absolute dominance in the first round, First Heaven was practically forced to prostrate against him.

    ��Psst, look at the guy.��

    ��The smirk on his face really invites a punch.��

    ��Sh! Don��t give in! That madman dares to dere that he wants to kill Hezar, you think you can handle it?��

    Lyon��s ears twitched as he heard those words from his surrounding. His smirks only turned wide instead. His reputation had grown exponentially and he didn��t even spend a week in this ce.

    He was walking with ease as he used his hand to support his head. He gave out the usualzy look but everyone knew how absurd the young man was.

    ��Hm?��

    His eyes caught something interesting before he halted his footsteps. He nced at a merchant that was wearing a thick cloak with its thick hood covering the appearance of the merchant. He couldn��t tell if it was a female or a male since his nose didn��t pick a fragrance belonging to one of the sexes.

    He furrowed his eyebrows. He noticed that the mysterious merchant was opening a stall but the items disyed on top of the beige cloth was disheartening.

    Lyon��s lips slowly turned upward before he put his hands down. (Now this is what I��m talking about, a mysterious merchant with mysterious items, can��t get any more powerfulbo than that).

    The onlookers immediately took notice as soon as Lyon sat down with his legs crossed.

    ��Hey look, he is going to buy something from that merchant.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Why though?��

    ��I don��t know, the guy��s a madman, you think we can guess his move?��

    The merchant didn��t even react as Lyon sat right in front of him. The merchant showed their hand that was covered in ck glove for Lyon to choose the items he would like to buy from the disy.

    The items look unique and ancient from one another. It was not a weapon or armor, but more like an artifact from an ancient civilization. Something like a family��s heirloom.

    ��Hmm, none of this looks like a weapon nor an armor,�� muttered Lyon. ��Are you selling good luck charms?��

    The merchant didn��t pay any mind to the sarcastic tone as they showed their index finger toward him before shaking it.

    Lyon smiled. ��Not a good luck charm then.��

    The index finger was pulled down before the thumb rose up.

    ��I see, you��re a man of few words,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    The merchant put their hand down.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he slightly snorted with a smile. ��What would you rmend for me to buy?��

    The merchant didn��t answer with words but instead with gestures with their hand sailing crossing over all of the items.

    ��Hah! You bastard!�� Lyonughed. ��I see that we have some sort of simrity, you and I.��

    (They��re both shameless!) thought the onlookers.

    ��Oh no, a shameless against a shameless, that wouldn��t be a good thing to have here in Afurnae, now would it.��

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he gave a side nce to see Folcre was approaching him with a smirk on his face. Lyon, however, smirked back.

    (This is too easy) thought Lyon before he cruise his hand over the items disyed. ��How much is this, I will buy it all.��

    ��Woah!�� the onlookers were immediately awed by the words that Lyon just uttered out.

    Folcre furrowed his eyebrows with scorn on his face before he realized the boasting hidden in his words. ��Hmph! You sure do know how to show off empty words!��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon turned around whilst still crossing his legs before he slightly raised his chin, ��You think I cannot buy all of these powerful items?��

    Folcre shrugged his shoulder, ��Think? You��re from the Mortal World, do you think that you have the money to buy even one item from this respected merchant? You don��t even realize how much one costs yet.��

    ��Well, do you have the money?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Of course, I���� Folcre opened his eyes wide as he realized that he had fallen right into Lyon��s trap. Especially when he saw that immense grin from thetter.

    ��Bah!�� Lyon pped his thigh, ��I don��t believe you.��

    He turned around before he said to the merchant, ��Wrap all of these for me, and then give me the bill.��

    The merchant nodded before the merchant simply picked the four edges of the cloth then pulled them up into a sack before knotting them.

    Lyon had his mouth twitched (Seriously�� I was expecting for more of a�� decent wrapping�� this looks like I just stole from a warehouse!).

    The merchant picked up a paper before writing something with a brush. It was the bill in which Lyon had to pay. The ink was simple ink and the brush was nothing spectacr. However, the merchant seemed to be overly excited as they wrote down the number as if they were being possessed.

    The merchant let out a sigh of relief.

    (Oh, you��re done?) thought Lyon.

    The merchant pinched two edges of the paper with two hands before offering it to Lyon with a bow.

    Lyon nodded before he picked up the paper. He looked at the number written on it.

    (One hundred thousand Top-Beads?! Wait�� is that a lot?) thought Lyon as he hardly knew about the First Heaven��s economic status.

    ��Oh, this much? This is barely a scrap for me,�� said Lyon as he purposely showed the paper toward Folcre.

    The onlookers gawked at the number before making everything. Folcre��s words stuck in his throat as his eyes opened wide.

    (Oh shit, that��s a lot isn��t it?) thought Lyon as he slightly worried inwardly.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 588: Swindling The True Noble

    Chapter 588: Swindling The True Noble

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked as he kept the act. ��I see that you are quite shocked, is the money that your parents gave you not enough to buy this amount? You need your mother��s credit card?��

    Folcre furrowed his eyebrows, ��What?��

    (Right, no credit card in this ce, noted) thought Lyon.

    He made a slight cough, ��Do you have the capability to make this expense? I��m still going to give the merchant tips by the way.��

    The merchant pped furiously upon hearing his words.

    Folcre narrowed his eyes as they were sharpened. (Is this a trick? Is he baiting me to buy these worthless junks?). He felt the gaze from the onlookers fall on his figure. Everyone was awaiting his answer. The immense pressure got him producing a thin cold sweat on his temple.

    Lyon rolled the bill as he muttered, ��It seems like the young noble Folcre is not as noble as he dressed.��

    (Crap! I wonder if Cecile has enough money!) thought Lyon as he furtively gulped. He might not able to handle all of his women well, but Cecile was an entirely different case. Except for Selena, which was still unknown to him how powerful she was at her full strength, he had a rough idea of how powerful Cecile was.

    She could use a Scarlet, the sword that originally belonged to him. She could utilize the blessings from his grandfathers as well. Add that to the superb quality of her physique and she was basically unstoppable. If that kind of woman were to get mad, he had a fairly rough oue at how many bones would break.

    (Let��s see if my articte skill can make an attempt to reverse this situation! Here goes nothing!) thought Lyon. He would rather lie to the world rather than make Cecile mad. Just the thought of it alone was making his spine frost with chilling ice.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��This merchant,�� said Lyon as he closed his eyes before letting out a long sigh. He clicked his tongue as he shook his head. ��He has lived a long life, selling these family heirlooms for the sake of eating. His identity is kept secret for reasons that you guys cannot fathom happening to you.��

    Lyon��s tone was under and hoarse as his eyes glimmered as if he was about to cry a tear.

    The merchant didn��t say a word.

    Lyon touched his right chest with his hand, ��I��m sorry that I reveal this but they should know.��

    ��He is from a high noble family, a high-status man, much like young noble Folcre here. However, he has fallen as a series of misfortunate events led him to this state. Scraping what he has left to sell to eat, a couple of bread a day, a whisk of drink at noon.��

    ��Not even an ounce of the glory that he once owns was left, no house, no home. He is alone in this world. This is why I��m willing to buy all of these heirlooms and then give them back to him.��

    Thest sentenceing out of Lyon��s mouth brought their view of him to a different height. He was seen as a cocky mortal cultivator before but after a few words with the right tone and the right mimick, he bought their hearts quite easily.

    Folcre furrowed his eyebrows. He noticed the morality in the atmosphere had shifted.

    Lyon was grinning inwardly. The people bought his sob story that he made up and thankfully the merchant was silent the whole time, staying true to their character.

    (Any moment now!) thought Lyon as he was waiting for Folcre to say those words

    .

    .

    .

    But even after a caw of a bypassing bird, the situation didn��t develop as he wanted it to be.

    (Tch! You ask for this!) thought Lyon.

    ��I might be just an outsider, but I��m not heartless. I have a noble in me, we all have a noble in us. Though, I was hoping that the real noble would stand up, shame,�� Lyon shook his head as he put his hand inside his pocket as if he was trying to reach his wallet.

    ��Guh!�� Folcre was struck down by the word that Lyon had just said. It was a soft punch to the face. ��Hands off the bill, Lyon.��

    Lyon grinned inwardly. (The fucker bought it! Hahaha!).

    ��Oh? Are you changing��Ehem! Here you go,�� said Lyon as he didn��t want to press his luck further.

    He gave out the piece of paper to his hand as he said, ��You give him tips too right? After all, nobody cared for him, and you are a true noble.��

    (This guy!) thought Folcre. He couldn��t refuse his word as he was the subject of attention from the onlookers. His image would have been tarnished if he refused, and along with that, Raul��s face also got damaged as a result.

    Folcre nodded before Lyon slightly bowed to show his respect, ��Your magnanimous deed will be repaid one day.��

    Lyon didn��t spare time for Folcre to reply before he turned around and bid his words toward the merchant, ��May you have a prosperous life this henceforth.��

    Lyon put his hands behind his back before turning around and leaving as he mumbled loudly, ��I was about to tip him another one hundred thousand but I guess, the true noble would give more than me, sigh, if only I was rich.��

    Folcre was petrified by his mumbling words that served as checkmate.

    Lyon left the scene nonchntly as if he didn��t just swindle a prominent figure with his advanced artiction technique.

    He closed his eyes as he grinned at the night.

    *<em>Bump!</em>

    ��Oh, I��m sorry!�� said Lyon before a tinum blonde hair fluttering against his nose. The sweet fragrance was intoxicating and her skin looks like she was carved with the beauty of the moon in mind.

    Lyon was brought to another world for a second before he blinked twice, ��Cherie�� no�� are you her sister?��

    The beautiful woman tugged her hair behind her ear as she smiled at the young man.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 589: Wanda Sverine

    Chapter 589: Wanda Sverine

    The woman had a smile on her face as she nodded, ��Are you alright?��

    Lyon blinked a couple of times. He saw that she was wearing simple clothing but his eyes were caught by hers. Alluring dangerously the woman crossed her arm under her bosom as she raised her eyebrows.

    ��Oh,�� Lyon regained hisposure. ��I��m fine.��

    ��Are you now,�� said the woman as she smiled. Her lips were thin with a vibrant cherry color smeared on them.

    ��Are you Cherie��s sister?�� asked Lyon once again. He could very well see the resemnce but the one in front of him brought mature bearing just by the way she stood. He could tell that she was an experienced woman by a nce.

    ��I see that you have a way with words,�� said the woman before she introduced herself, ��The name is Wanda, Wanda Sverine.��

    ��Wanda,�� Lyon muttered as if he had heard the name.

    ��Do not need to pretend, I know you have no idea who I am,�� said Wanda before she revealed her position, ��I��m the queen of the Sverine Kingdom, Wanda Sverine, Cherie��s mother.��

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he was surprised that the queen herself would bump into him. He immediately spread his divine sense before noticing that the woman in front of her was alone.

    (Why is such a high-status woman like herself be alone in this lonely alley) thought Lyon as he contemted.

    ��You are really high alert,�� said Wanda as she smiled.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon would have been ted seeing a beautiful woman such as herself smile but the smile in a lonely alley could mean something else. He had not pried into the four kingdoms at all. He didn��t know what was wrong with the Sverine Kingdom, or rather, what was right.

    ��Might I ask your majesty, what is your purpose in meeting me here?�� asked Lyon with a smile.

    He knew that she purposely bumped into him, no less in a remote alley. There was no way a high-status queen such as herself came with no guard made a bump to a young man like him without a goal. She didn��t seem to be the aloof type of person.

    ��You��re sharp as well,�� Wanda smirked.

    ��The moon is high up in the sky and illuminates us, I��m sure that you are not here for a night of debauchery,�� Lyon crossed his arms.

    ��You have your way with words but what makes you think it��s not about debauchery?�� said Wanda as her sultry tone turned up.

    Lyon opened his eyes wide as he caught Wanda giving him ascivious look. (Damn�� I guess I can see who holds the power in the Sverine Kingdom).

    ��What does your majesty mean by that?�� said Lyon as he refrained to open his cross arms. ��You know that if we were caught by someone, it would be unfavorable for Sverine as a whole.��

    ��Heh,�� Wanda changed her tone, ��You didn��t even blush, how peculiar and vexing at the same time.��

    ��It will take more than that to make me blush,�� said Lyon as he smirked.

    ��You��re no fun,�� smiled Wanda before she continued, ��I��m here regarding the request that my daughter has made.��

    ��Ah, I see,�� nodded Lyon. ��I will have to refuse.��

    ��I know,�� Wanda nodded.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon slightly furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.

    ��I��m here to ask why,�� said Wanda as she puckered up a smile before she turned around. She put her hand on her back as she watched the night sky while she uttered, ��You are antagonizing Hezar, P Kingdom is practically after your head, however, due to the tournament, they could only do so much, but what if the tournament is over? They would surelye to the Mortal World and destroy your loved ones.��

    ��The longevity of the P Kingdom will depend on their own decision.��

    ��Hm?�� Wanda turned around before she raised her eyebrows, ��What do you mean by that?��

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder, ��I��m only here to kill Hezar since he wanted to kill me, and also because he holds the three leaders of the Mortal World hostage.��

    ��I see.��

    ��Hm? You don��t seem to be surprised by that.��

    Wanda shook her head, ��Why would I? It was obvious to the naked eyes that they were from the Mortal World, I just didn��t know what their position was, at least coherently. However, you spilled the beans just know.��

    ��I guess so,�� said Lyon. (I can see why she is a queen, such acute awareness).

    ��But what do you mean by P Kingdom��s longevity?��

    Lyon smirked as he looked at the bright full moon reigning the night. ��If they decide to interfere, then they wille to an end.��

    Wanda was smitten by the charming face that was basked by the moonlight. The words might sound absurd if it was said by themon men, but the look, the gaze that the young man gave to the queen of the night was that of confidence.

    ��Fu~�� Wanda chuckled under her arm as her eyes narrowed. ��You and what army? I doubt the Mortal World would aid you in this heroic endeavor of yours.��

    ��Aid?��

    ��Huh?��

    Lyon smirked before he turned his nce toward the queen of the Sverine Kingdom, ��There is no need to ask for aid, my forces are enough to overkill the P Kingdom.��

    Wanda was a bit surprised (Is this guy a fool or a brave one? Cherie, are you really sure you want to hire this man to be your subordinate? Is he worth offending the P Kingdom?). She furrowed her eyebrows. (I will pry further then).

    ��Lyon, why do you decide to join the tournament?�� asked Wanda as she smiled.

    ��Huh?�� That sharp gaze of his immediately vanished before he scratched the back of his head, ��Haha, well, my subordinate told me so.��

    Her eyebrows twitched in disbelief as she tightened her lips. Her mind immediately crashed as she didn��t expect that kind of answer, no less from a mortal cultivator.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 590: Hidden in Plain Sight

    Chapter 590: Hidden in in Sight

    ��Are you serious?�� asked Wanda.

    ��A part of it,�� said Lyon as he nodded. ��Well then, Queen Wanda, if there is nothing else, I will be going back to my inn.��

    ��Meeting you is not easy, so I won��t have you go that easily,�� said Wanda as she shook her head.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon put his hands behind his back as he showed ack of respect toward the position the woman had.

    Wanda didn��t mind before she said, ��The Sverine Kingdom, my kingdom, is not an art-based cultivator kingdom but the powerful magic-based cultivator type. The power may not be equal to P in terms of number, but in terms of destruction, I dare say ours are way better.��

    ��I��m listening,�� said Lyon as he smiled.

    ��I can see that you know where this is going,�� said Wanda. ��What about it?��

    ��Hmm�� I wonder if Hilde has the same offer?�� said Lyon as he put his hands down.

    ��Tsk, tsk, tsk,�� Wanda shook her head, ��Don��tpare the Bolg Kingdom against us, they put their pride in that golden spear that they are so proud of butcking in other aspects.��

    ��But I��m just a mortal cultivator,�� said Lyon.

    ��A mortal cultivator that collects over five thousand pounds of hellboar horns? I don��t think anyone of thetest generation could do as well as you.��

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder as he smirked. ��What do you need me for though?��

    ��As tough as my kingdom is, we do still need a spearhead in our kingdom,�� said Wanda. ��I know the important part that a spearhead ys in a war. A wall could only stand after all.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��True,�� Lyon nodded. ��Magic-based cultivators needed time for their magic to be cast.��

    ��See, I know you would understand.��

    She smiled as she walked past him. ��I doubt the Bolg Kingdom would dare to offend the P Kingdom for one mortal cultivator that they barely knew.��

    ��And you would?�� asked Lyon as he turned around to see her back.

    ��Depends,�� she turned around with a smile.

    Lyon crossed his arms, ��It��s only the first round of�� well, I don��t know, but it��s only the first round and you are already here making the second move to hire me.��

    ��Second?��

    ��Hilde did give me lunch before the first round,�� said Lyon as he rubbed his chin, ��Maybe that��s where I got the strength to pummel that hellboar down.��

    ��I see, it seems that fate is very fortunate toward her, but her kingdom is dying, at least in the army perspective,�� uttered Wanda. She knew histter words were nothing but jest.

    ��You seem to be adamant in me joining your kingdom,�� said Lyon as he smiled. ��However, are you willing to let me kill Hezar?��

    Wanda narrowed her eyes. It was the question that mattered the most for the young man in front of her. Killing Hezar would have been a sure way to war between the two kingdoms. A grand sh would happen, and all of it was because of a mortal cultivator.

    ��What makes you so sure that you can kill Hezar?�� asked Wanda. ��Do you know how powerful he is? The extend of his capability?�� (He is sharp indeed).

    (She is dodging the question here) thought Lyon as he smiled inwardly. He noticed that she had said about offending P Kingdom but not actually killing Hezar. The two might be connected but were different in their own right.

    ��I don��t think, I know,�� said Lyon before he asked, ��Are you more powerful than Hezar?��

    ��Can��t say that I��m not,�� Wanda furrowed her eyebrows. ��You��re a Peak Godhood Cultivator, Lyon, it would be impossible to beat him, let alone kill him without some��. help��..?!!!?��

    Her eyes opened wide as she muttered that word. A revtion that was hidden in in sight. (A peak Godhood Cultivator�� defeating a four-horned hellboar with a single fist to its thickest skin..)

    His peak arrogant manner and his smirk. His attention-seeker bearing and his nonchnt act. With thosebined, everyone would have forgotten just how high his cultivation was in reality. The power that defied the cultivationw. The strength was absurd even from heaven��s perspective. This young man was the very embodiment of singrity, alongside his auburn-haired goddess.

    Her opened eyes slowly narrowed and turned into a slightly sultry one. She had just realized how thunderous the potential the young man had. Only a Godhood Cultivator, and he had conquered the first round of the tournament.

    ��I see���� Wanda grinned. ��The answer is yes.��

    ��What?��

    ��Killing Hezar and obtaining you? That��s just a win-win situation for me,�� said Wanda as she cut the distance between her and him. She opened her thin lips.

    ��Mother,�� Cherie called out from the entrance of the alley.

    Wanda smiled before she took a step back. (Not even a blush, unbelievable).

    ��What are you doing, mother,�� asked Cherie with a sigh.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows (It seems like this is not the first time).

    ��Nothing much,�� said Wanda before she yawned, ��I will return back to my inn then, good chat, Lyon.��

    Cherie watched her mother leave past her before Lyon caught Wanda leering at himsciviously.

    ��The Sverine Kingdom is not an ordinary kingdom,�� said Cherie as she smiled.

    ��Your mother is more dangerous than your kingdom, princess,�� said Lyon.

    ��d you noticed,�� Cherie smiled before she turned back. ��Don��t lose in the next round, I��m rooting for you.��

    She left the alley to follow her mother.

    Lyon shook his head before seeing the two of them leave his line of sight, ��Welp, at least I got some souvenir.��

    Lyon opened his crossed arms before a piece of an exquisite ck bra was seen on his right hand. The item disappeared as he willed it to be stored in the spatial ring.

    ��Hah, what a night,�� said Lyon before he whistled on his way back to the inn.

    ��

    ��Mother? Are you cold?�� asked Cherie as she noticed her mother kept her arms crossed as they walk.

    ��No, quite the contrary,�� said Wanda as she smirked.

    ��Huh?�� Cherie was lost as she halted for a moment before continuing walking.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 591: Watch Your Tone, Lizard.

    Chapter 591: Watch Your Tone, Lizard.

    After not so subtle meeting with the queen of the Sverine Kingdom, Lyon made his way back to his inn. The whole trip was uneventful. Only a handful of unpleasant gazes greeted him. However, he couldn��t care less for the lot. The night ended with him entering the room where Assid had prepared for him prior.

    Chirping birds could be heard as a m breeze made the grass rustle a serene hymn. The start of the next round was nigh.

    Everyone came out from their inns to go to the arena. Afurnae immediately turned to bustle as the various cultivators were excited about the second round. Not to mention how ridiculous it was for the first round to end with full domination from the mortal cultivators.

    Especially the brazen youth.

    ��<em>Hoam!</em>, why is it morning already,�� said Lyon as he scratched his back. The slouching young man was nowhere near the description of what he did yesterday. There was not a single overbearing aura from the way he walked. He was more like a drunk old man who can��t handle hangovers in the morning. The procrastination feeling hummed from the steps that he made.

    The people immediately made way for him and his group. Though he wascking the bearing, the result was still etched in the board. There was nothing that they could do, the man was a madman, insulting him would get them killed instead. He tantly dares to outright give his intention in killing Hezar. No mortal had ever seen being so brazen before.

    ��There he is����

    ��Do you think that he actually scored that high?��

    ��Most of thest winners said that he was lucky finding the corpse of hellboar, you know, a pair might fight each other and die and he was there to collect it.��

    ��But that��s insane luck!��

    ��I know, but�� I don��t know anymore.��

    Lyon smirked as he put his hands behind his head as he walked toward the arena. There was one thing that was sure by the way he walked. He carried the pride, the pride that was suffocating for First Heaven. He came out of nowhere with bringing the dawn of the sun.

    ��Good luck!�� Cecile gave him a peck before she left him.

    Lyon opened his eyes wide before seeing her and the three generals left. He snorted with a smile.

    ��Huh?�� He noticed that Lumina was standing in front of her.

    The dragon woman smiled before she pulled his cor.

    The supple lips crashed against him as his eyebrows raised.

    The world froze for a moment, even the onlookers were caught by surprise. The budding jealousy red as they refused to believe that a mortal could have such beauty by his side, especially after he had reigned Cecile, the woman that even the two princes couldn��t have.

    Lumina didn��t close her eyes but neither did he. They both stared at each other before they grinned after both lips were apart from each other.

    ��All out?�� asked Lumina as she smiled.

    ��You think they can handle it?�� asked Lyon with a smile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��You, jade-haired woman!�� A contemptuous tone was heard.

    Lyon and Lumina both furrowed their eyebrows as the onlookers stepped away to make way for the person.

    A figure was walking with royal dignity and a draconic aura. He had golden blonde hair and was the prince of the famous Golden Dragon Kingdom.

    ��It��s Prince Rupert����

    ��Are they going to fight����

    ��The round has not started yet, Lyon will be in a pinch if he does some����

    <em>*Pak!</em>

    <em></em>The atmosphere immediately froze as the resounding p conquered their ears. They couldn��t believe their eyes as words stuck in their throat with their mouth gaped in disbelieve. Not a blink was found as they looked at the prince of the Golden Dragon Kingdom had his face looking at the ground.

    Rupert had his eyes opened wide as the tremor from his cheek subsided. He was a highly respected prince. Not once in his life that he has ever been pped. Everywhere he went, people would have bowed or smiled or both. There was not one time that he was being disrespected, not even by his fellow prince or the two princesses.

    Consequences.

    The word rumbled inside their mind as they hold their chest. Their heart thumped as to what was toe. There was no chance in hell that Lyon would get out unscathed.

    ��Gr!�� he gritted his teeth before he red at the mortal who just backhanded his face with his left hand, even the motion was still locked as thetter looked down on him.

    ��You!�� muttered Rupert before a pair of soldiers came rushing behind him.

    The pair wore a golden te and had the sigil of their kingdom carved on their armor. They were all middle-aged with cultivation power that was worthy of protecting prominent figures such as the prince himself.

    ��You trash mortal what are you doing?!�� said one of the soldiers as they stepped forward and stood in front of the prince.

    ��Kowtow and cut your hand, mortal!�� said the other as they red out their golden dragon aura.

    The immense pressure would have brought anyone to his knees in an instant. However, the young man in front of him didn��t even flinch as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    (What the��) thought of one of them as he looked at his partner who had the same disbelieve. Out of four kingdoms, Golden Dragon Kingdom was the mightiest of them all, especially their undaunting aura.

    Lyon smirked as he gently let go of Lumina��s embrace. He took one step forward with his arms crossed and chin slightly rose as he towered the two soldiers.

    Rupert furrowed his eyebrows. He knew, He had personally experienced it, how Lyon withstood his raging aura like it was nothing.

    ��You dare use that tone addressing my woman, blonde lizard?�� said Lyon as his eyes sharpened.

    His bearing immediately shifted. It was a moment ago that he was looking like a good-for-nothing drunk young man with slouching back, now, he suddenly turned dauntless.

    ��

    ��Heh, whatever happened to that guy?�� asked Porealus as he took a good look at Folcre. The First Heaven��s favorite was not looking well as he kept his arms crossed. ��He looked like he was being ripped off, oh he noticed me.��

    ��Oi, you mortal cultivator, where is he?�� asked Folcre as he red at him. ��He didn��t run, did he?��

    ��Huh? Who are you talking about?�� asked Porealus as he feigned his understanding. ��Zet is over there.��

    ��I��m not talking about him!�� said Folcre as he raised his tone.

    ��Alright, alright, no need to be so scary,�� said Porealus. ��Why are you asking about him, furthermore with a sour mood, did he do something to you outside the arena?��

    ��Grr!�� Folcre furrowed his eyebrows, ��No, I just thought that he would be here, but I guess he is scared.��

    Folcre turned around and left Porealus.

    ��Tch! What��s up with him? Is like Lyon cheated on him or something, Oh�� OH! Hahaha!�� Porealus could get a rough idea. (Knowing him, he must have done something that left the guy sour)

    ��Speaking of which though, where is he?�� asked Porealus as he looked around. ��Where is he? Zet!�� he beckoned over.

    ��Hm?�� Zet raised his eyebrows before he answer his call. ��What is it? By the way, have you seen big brother?��

    ��Ah! I guess you don��t know either,�� sighed Porealus.

    ��Huh?��

    ��I thought you know where he is, let��s ask Ivy,�� said Porealus before he beckoned the woman, ��Iv����

    ��Wee to round two!!�� The host shouted at the top of his lung to merry the arena. ��I see that the participants are ready and eager to start the round!!��

    ��Shit,�� muttered Porealus, ��It��s about to start, you don��t think that he overslept did you?��

    ��I mean, the possibility is really high,�� said Zet as he smiled wryly.

    Meanwhile, Wanda Sverine was furrowing her eyebrows, ��Did he overslept? Heh, must have gone too hard on himself.�� She crossed her arm.

    ��Hm? Is something wrong?�� asked her husband before the queen shook her head.

    ��Did P do something?�� muttered Cherie.

    Hilde furrowed her eyebrows, ��Something��s wrong here, Rupert is not����

    ��Oi, something is going on outside the arena! Come quick! It��s Lyon and Prince Rupert!�� one of the spectators announced before he left the building first.

    ��W-What? What did he say?��

    ��It��s Prince Rupert and Lyon!�� one of them got up before he followed the way outside.

    The host raised his eyebrows, ��Heh? What?�� he was confused seeing people rushing out. He had never seen such development before.

    ��Let��s go,�� said Porealus as he nodded at Zet.

    ��En,�� with his hand on the hilt of his sword they both rushed outside.

    Hilde was speechless before she blinked once and stood up. ��I need to check this one, father.��

    She left even without the king nodding.

    Cherie stood up before she got Wanda��s approving nod.

    ��Tch! What now?!�� Raul stood up.

    The event outside suddenly garnered more attention than the second round itself.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 592: Concubine?

    Chapter 592: Concubine?

    Afurnae was shaken.

    The tournament was forcibly postponed as something major was happening outside the arena. One rushed outside and the others followed. The thousands of steps reverberated the city.

    *<em>Step! Step!</em>

    (What is he doing?!) thought Ivy as she rushed with the others before her. Her beauty might be captivating but the heart-thumping moment was caused by the two prominent figures outside.

    The cold woman saw the light at the end of the tunnel. Illuminating her eyes from the event. She put a shade to cover her vision from the blinding sun as the image was received by her retinae.

    Her pupils only opened wide as she saw what the hustle bustle was about.

    ��He is serious���� muttered Ivy as she looked at the young man standing with his arms crossed.

    She suddenly got shivered as she crossed her arms and put her palms on both elbows. She might have the extreme aptitude of ice, but that moment where he fought Eternal Golem still etched inside her eyes. The furious eyes of the beast could stare down the sun itself.

    The mortal cultivator was standing strong with his firm posture. Even when two mature golden dragons standing in front of him, he didn��t shed a flinch. His eyes were looking down at the man who was heralded as the prince of the powerful kingdom.

    No sigil could deter his will as he stood toe to toe with the three of them alone. His name was instantly spread as Afurnae had borne witness to his domineering performance in the first round, however, the scene today was different.

    ��You have crossed the line, mortal!�� said one of the soldiers guarding the prince.

    His partner took a leer around before noticing that they were surrounded by the cultivators themselves. (Heh!) he grinned. Despite thebined aura of both of them bringing no effect, he was certain that with the other golden dragons arriving, the young man in front of him wouldn��t act so cocky.

    ��You have insulted the pristine Golden Dragon Kingdom! Bow your head to the ground and apologize, or off with it!�� said the other soldier.

    The deterrent voice reverberated with the roar of the golden dragon itself fused within. There was no ordinary cultivator that could stand the words.

    Lumina leered left and right before she snorted.

    ��The one that should apologize is that blonde over there,�� said Lyon as he pointed Rupert with his chin.

    The onlookers couldn��t believe his action at all. The young man was cornered as Afurnae naturally sided with the prince, however, the young man couldn��t care less.

    ��You should kneel and apologize mortal!��

    ��Yeah, yeah! You are in the wrong here!��

    ��Kneel! The second round is waiting!��

    The onlookers caught on the waves. Seeing that they won overwhelmingly in number, they shared their opinion openly. Even the mad young man wouldn��t do anything crazy now.

    Lyon paid no heed as he looked at Rupert. ��Are you going to apologize?��

    The onlookers shook their heads in disbelief. This was the brazen mortal of all time.

    ��Apologize?�� Rupert raised one of his eyebrows, ��That woman supposed to be my concubine!��

    The atmosphere froze as the onlookers gasped. The revtion was too big for their brain to handle in an instant.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Porealus shrugged his shoulder as he puckered up his lips. ��Oof, this is going to be a mess.��

    Ivy narrowed her eyes before she noticed someone stepping in.

    ��I see, so that means, this man is stealing your concubine?��

    Rupert looked at the handsome young man as he said, ��That��s right, Raul.��

    The prince from the P Kingdom snorted before he crossed his arms as he looked at Lyon. He smiled before shaking his head, ��Lyon, you are really something, huh.��

    ��You want to kill ourmander, and you have stolen Rupert��s concubine, you have crossed the line far ahead. Offending two kingdoms at once, tell me what is your n?�� asked Raul.

    ��Commander?�� Lyon raised his eyebrows, ��That guy is amander? Bah! This is what amander looks like.��

    Lyon smirked before he took a breath from his nose that could be heard by millions of ants.

    ��Graham!�� Lyon said the name.

    The name echoed across Afurnae. The dissipating tone made the onlookers look around.

    ��Yes, master.��

    *<em>Thump!</em>

    An astronomical pressure was poured out before some onlookers crashed their knees to the ground with a resounding crack. They couldn��t even wail in pain as they were enveloped by the froze from their own fear.

    A footstep was heard.

    *<em>Tap! Tap! Tap!</em>

    The shadow of the half-giant engorged their fear-stricken face as he made his way beside the one he called master.

    The ash-haired half-giant was like his master. He looked down on the Golden Dragon with his arms crossed.

    Though size didn��t represent the strength of an individual, the one in front of the two elite soldiers seem to represent it very well.

    ��?!�� Raul couldn��t suppress his fears he looked at the half-giant. He made a harsh swallow as he took a step back.

    (Wh-What the hell is he?!) thought Raul as he could feel that the half-giant could kill him over and over again.

    ��Heh, enough Graham.��

    ��Understood, master,�� Graham nodded before gradually and skillfully depleting his astronomical aura.

    Lyon smirked before turning his nce toward the Golden Dragon prince, ��Concubine you say?��

    Prince Rupert snapped back to reality before he answered, ��Y-yes, our kingdom had made it clear with the Jade Dragon kingdom in the mortal world, that the woman whose name is Lumina. She has jade hair and silvery wings due to her parents. That woman is the woman beside you right?!��

    ��That is true, her name is Lumina, and you shall address her respectfully,�� said Lyon as he admitted it.

    The onlookers were bbergasted. The matter had escted to a new height. Lyon had once again be the center of the problem for First Heaven.

    ��Then����

    ��Then what?�� Lyon couldn��t care less. ��I don��t need you to understand that Lumina is my woman, and shall be for the rest of eternity, she had waited for me, not for you, now apologize then scram!��

    Lumina immediately had a shade of red across her cheeks as she tried to avoid the gaze of the others.

    Rupert and the two soldiers couldn��t believe their eyes as they heard what Lyon had just said. He was threatening the prince, in Afurnae of all ces. The humiliation of having a mortal threatening a prominent figure such as himself was uneptable.

    Cecile who was watching from afar chuckled, ��He is bing more and more like his past self.��

    ��Definitely!�� Kesya nodded. ��This First Heaven is nothing but a yground then and a yground now.��

    ��Emperor only need to give us the order,�� said Assid before his tone changed coldly, ��and we will turn the First Heaven upside down.��

    Cecile smiled as she looked at her husband unfazed by the crowd.

    ��You!�� Prince Rupert couldn��t believe his ears.

    (These two hard-headed men!) thought Hilde before she stepped forward.

    ��Alright you two, break it off,�� said Hilde.

    ��Hilde, stay out of this!�� said Rupert.

    ��Shut up Rupert! This matter should happen outside the tournament! Don��t waste everyone��s time.��

    ��Akh?!�� Rupert was stupefied as he received the re from thedy.

    ��You seem to be supporting him since the beginning,�� sneered Raul.

    ��I agree with Hilde.��

    Cherie stepped in as her beauty captivated the cultivators nearby.

    ��Cherie���� Raul muttered with his eyebrows furrowed. ��Not you too.��

    Cherie shook her head, ��The respective matter of the kingdom should be solved outside the tournament, otherwise, we are breaking the unionw, and this city would mean nothing.��

    ��Kh! You!��

    Cherie had only stated the fact in which the onlookers couldn��t help but agree. Though brazen as Lyon may seem, the matter regarding Lumina being Rupert��s concubine should be solved outside the tournament, outside Afurnae.

    Lyon smirked as he turned around before seeing Cecileing with a smile to pick up Lumina.

    ��Let��s go, Lumina.��

    Thetter nodded before she left Lyon with Graham by his side.

    ��Lyon! This is not over!�� said Rupert.

    ��Shut your mouth or your cheek will have another taste,�� said Lyon as he walked back to the arena.

    The insult almost made the prince puke out blood. Never thought that he would be humiliated again and again by a mere mortal. It should have been the other way around.

    The onlookers immediately made way for the young man that had no chains tying his conduct. Not even the cultivator from this region dare to say that to his face, let alone a mortal cultivator. The unprecedented young man returned to the arena for the second round where the next challenge awaited him.

    Everyone watch his back dissipating to the dark as he entered the tunnel entrance to the arena.

    Graham grimaced as he looked at the two soldiers. He twitched his eyebrows.

    *<em>Ding!</em>

    A soft st of a gale made the two elite soldiers tumble backward and fall.

    Graham left the fear-stricken elite soldiers and the gasped onlookers to follow Cecile and the others.

    Wanda was the first one to notice himing in from the entrance. She smiled as she noticed that the ruckus outside has been sorted out without the intervention of the kings and queens.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 593: Different Light

    Chapter 593: Different Light

    The young man entered the arena as if he had done nothing wrong. His nonchnt brought awe that could only be envied and not be mimicked.

    ��Lyon Torga, it��s him again,�� said the king of the P Kingdom.

    ��I can��t believe it, it seems like he is courting for his own death on purpose,�� his queen shook her head.

    The obvious notion that he was from the Mortal World still rang as a base to judge him. All but the queen from the Sverine Kingdom knew what absurd potential he was hiding under his nonchnt attitude.

    (Look at all those higher-up fools, I can��t believe that he fooled us too easily, it was worthwhile making that tripst night, though��) she crossed her arms as she adjusted her shoulder (It was my favorite piece).

    Wanda noticed her daughter has returned back to her seat with a smile on her face.

    ��How did it go?�� she asked.

    Cherie chucked. ��Rupert��s image was crushed.��

    Wanda chuckled as well. ��That��s for certain, that man holds mysteries that not even Paradise could fathom, a golden dragon wouldn��t be able to deter him that easily, it probably took the whole kingdom to make him flinch.��

    ��Oh?�� the king raised his eyebrow as he looked at her wife, ��You seem to be really speaking highly of him despite his origin.��

    ��Because he is that powerful,�� said Wanda as she nodded.

    The king furrowed his eyebrows, ��I��ve never seen you that eager before, he must be really something, huh.��

    ��You have no idea,�� said the queen as she shook her head, ��We must get him in our side at all cost.��

    ��Are you sure?!�� the king furrowed his eyebrows. ��He is worth the risk of offending P and Golden Dragon kingdom?��

    ��He is, the only problem that we should be wary about is the Bolg Kingdom, since, that daughter of theirs is sharp like me and Cherie,�� said Wanda as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    The king made a harsh swallow as he saw her wife��s sharp eyes. There was no telling how powerful the woman was but judging by how the king turned nervous, the answer was not weak.

    ��True,�� Cherie nodded. ��Hilde is not only a strong art-based cultivator but also very sharp in this regard. The fact that Lyon��s origin didn��t cloud her mind as P and Golden Dragon kingdom does, makes her my biggest rival in this matter.��

    ��However, her parents were not as sharp as hers,�� said Wanda. ��This will be our advantage.��

    Cherie smiled as she nodded. ��They won��t be able to make tha sacrifice, since offending both kingdoms will be dangerous to them, not only from outside but inside as well.��

    ��Wait, doesn��t that goes with us as well?�� asked the king,

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Yes, but he is worth that much,�� said Wanda as she smiled. ��The king and the queen of the Bolg Kingdom is not as far-sighted as their daughter.��

    The queen of the Sverine Kingdom looked at the opposite side where the Bolg Kingdom was seated.

    ��How did it go?�� said the king of the Bolg Kingdom.

    Hilde shook her head, ��That guy is abnormal.��

    The king furrowed his eyebrows as he questioned her daughter with his expression.

    ��He is not only standing up against Rupert but actually staring him down. He didn��t release his aura yet the Golde Dragon could do nothing against him. Not even a flinch, not even a shift in his breath.��

    ��Are you serious?�� the queen furrowed her eyebrows.

    Hilde sat on her seat, ��He stood nonchntly, even crossing his arms as he took full fledge mature Golden Dragon in the face, the elite soldiers that are tasked protecting the prince.��

    ��Impossible,�� the king muttered. ��Those elites are not just any ordinary soldier one found from the street, it was from arduous training specific for protecting the prince.��

    Hilde shook her head, ��He is that powerful.��

    ��So, he has offended the Golden Dragon kingdom as well?�� asked the queen before she shook her head. ��Unbelievable.��

    ��That is bound to happen, after all, he took their crush away from them,�� said Hilde. ��However, regarding the problem outside, we will have to pry further since it is regarding Lyon��s other woman.��

    The queen put her hand on her waist before she shook her head. ��What a bastard, already having a heavenly woman like Cecile is not enough.��

    (Heh, do you think a man that could conquer war god physique wielder would be satisfied with one woman, gotta hand it to him though, if Cecile was the jealous type, he would die) thought the king as he looked at the yawning young man below, whom life was like walking on a thin thread above the endless pit.

    ��However, that is not all,�� said Hilde. ��He is not only that strong but his subordinate is an absolute monster.��

    ��What?�� the king furrowed his eyebrows.

    Hilde refrained to exin further since it was futile. She instead looked at the opposite end and saw that Cherie was smiling at her. She clicked her tongue.

    They were after the same thing. If they could obtain him, they knew that their power would escte to an unimaginable height. The man��s worth way more than the past ten winnersbined. Furthermore, with Wanda seeing the cover that Lyon put on, the Sverine was adamant.

    ��Mother,�� Cherie muttered but kept her gaze toward Hilde.

    ��What is it?�� asked the queen.

    ��Lyon��s subordinate is an absolute monster,�� said Cherie.

    ��Is that so?��

    ��Those two elites that were guarding the prince were nothing in front of him. He only needs to furrow his eyebrows to make them fall. All those gleams protecting their body was nothing but a paper.��

    ��Hmm? Which one?�� asked the queen as she turned her nce toward Cecile��s group.

    ��The tallest one, the one with ashen hair,�� said Cherie.

    ��En, he looks really powerful.��

    ��Not just the way he looks but also his domineering aura, it was maddening,�� said Cherie as she shook her head.

    The queen smiled as she snorted. ��It makes you wonder right?��

    ��Absolutely,�� she nodded.

    ��About who Lyon really is, I doubt he is from the Mortal World, his father might be some higher-ups in a higher level of Heaven, a forgotten offspring or forsaken one.��

    Raul returned to his seat with his face grim. He was trying to demean Lyon but it was not happening. The opposite was happening. There was nothing in this world that could prepare him that the mortal would have aeback from that position. He was basically cornered but he stood as if he owned the entire Afurnae,

    ��What happened? You look, different,�� asked the king as he looked at his son.

    ��It��s the damn mortal, we should give him a lesson.�� he then sat on his seat.

    The prince shook his head as he looked down and gritted his teeth upon noticing the young man.

    The king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom watched his son return with a grim on his face.

    ��What is it?��

    Rupert looked at his father. ��It��s the mortal.��

    ��He refused to acknowledge it? The agreement with the Jade Dragon is already fixed.��

    Rupert shook his head, ��Quite the opposite, he acknowledges it that she is indeed the woman.��

    ��Then?�� the king raised his eyebrow.

    ��He won��t give Lumina as my concubine,�� said Rupert as he gritted his teeth

    ��Hah!�� the king chuckled, ��He dares to say that? To a pure Golden Dragon? Then we will kill him after the tournament is over.��

    Rupert shook his head, ��Killing him won��t be as easy.��

    ��Hmm? What makes you think so?�� said the king. He rarely saw his son being so discouraged before. Especially against a mortal.

    ��Don��t tell me that you would lose to a mortal,�� said the king as he furrowed his eyebrows. Everyone knew how humiliating it was for a Golden Dragon to lose to a mere mortal, especially a human mortal.

    ��A-Absolutely not, it��s his subordinate that will be a problem,�� answered Rupert.

    ��Hmm? How so?�� asked the king.

    Rupert immediately felt a shiver as he remembered that ghastly gaze that made his guards fall. He had never seen such a thing happening to his guards before. There was no such being in the Mortal World that could bring him such instinctive fear.

    ��That one is a monster,�� said Rupert.

    ��Hm?!�� the king opened his eyes wide. The word was noting from an ordinary guy but his own son. They shared the same blood and they knew the word ��monster�� was not lightly used. What kind of monster could make the Golden Dragon say the word?

    Suddenly, the higher-ups of the four kingdoms saw the youth in a different light. They knew it was not just any folly, he actually had the strength to offend the two strongest kingdoms.

    Mortal had been seen so lightly and worthless. They thought that Ivy would be the spearhead of the mortals, however, they were wrong. Ivy was only a shaft with the rest. The true de belongs to the young man that pped the Golden Dragon��s prince with the back of his left hand.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 594: Round Two

    Chapter 594: Round Two

    Everyone still had their heart clench as they witnessed the sole audacity that Lyon had disyed outside.

    After the rest of the participants returned to the arena, they bore different gazes as they saw Lyon. Some were loathing, other were fear. The madman didn��t have a grand status like the princes did, however, the way he did things was as if First Heaven was thend that he had owned.

    There was no telling how far Lyon would go with his antics. The spectators were keen to see the aftermath of the tournament, where those two kingdoms that he had offended took action.

    ��Wee back everyone! Now without further ado, let me exin what the second round is all about, but first, let��s see�� one�� ten�� forty��. right, there are forty of you here that are still alive from the first round.��

    ��Lyon, how does it feel to have the entirety of heaven bing your enemy?�� Folcre suddenly asked as he approached the man that had swindled some quiet sum from his noble pocket.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon turned around before he took a nce at Folcre. ��What?��

    ��Tch! How does it feel to have the entirety of heaven bing your enemy?�� repeated Folcre with gritted teeth.

    .

    .

    .

    Lyon didn��t show a reaction as he turned his nce back at the host (He repeated it?!).

    Folcre couldn��t believe that he was just ignored, furthermore on purpose. It was not like Lyon was deaf, to begin with. Though thetter didn��t show his iconic smirk, it still pissed the favorite one.

    ��You will pay for this!�� said Folcre.

    ��The second round will be about, aura,�� said the host.

    Cherie grinned the moment she heard the theme of the second round. It seemed like fate really was siding for the youth with the nonchnt attitude.

    ��Aura?�� Lyon raised his eyebrows.

    ��That��s right!�� said the host as he opened his arms.

    The ne of the arena rumbled before ten steps of stairs of ss pane leading up to one giant ss pane as the eleventh, was present. The ss pane was floating in the air and by the size of it, it could only fit about five people on each level of the ss pane.

    ��This is the second round! The second trial! You all will be facing pressure from all the four kings at once!��

    ��Woah,�� muttered Lyon. Of all the participants there, only he had zero knowledge of the tournament, he still had not yet known the prize to even winning the tournament yet.

    ��Tch!�� the other participants thought that Lyon was being sarcastic.

    ��This is where the difference between the weak and the strong bes apparent,�� said one of the onlookers.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Yeah, but, that guy�� you saw him too right? Two mature Golden Dragon couldn��t even make him sweat.��

    ��That��s nothing! This time is the four kings from the four kingdoms, the pressure would be unimaginable.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Cecile chuckled from her seat, ��This is perhaps the easiest one for him to win.��

    The rest of the group nodded in agreement.

    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Hezar was growing more rxed. After hearing what happened outside, he knew the result of Lyon��s performance wouldn��t matter. He had offended the two kingdoms. He need noty a finger in this matter as everyone will be trying to off his head.

    ��That brat can only show up as long as the tournament goes,�� said Hezar.

    The three leaders of the Mortal World sat silent without aggravating the matter.

    ��Looks like it��s my turn then,�� said the king of the P Kingdom as he leaped from his seat.

    ��It��s time to test these rookies,�� said the king of the Sverine Kingdom as he leaped from his seat.

    ��I��m going,�� said the king of the Bolg Kingdom.

    ��Hmm���� the king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom stood up from his seat before he leaped forward.

    Hended on the eleventh, giant pane along with the three other kings.

    Of all the kings present, the one with the most atmospheric aura was the king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom. The full-fledged divine beast could deter even the rustling grass.

    ��You guys seem to be healthy,�� said the P King as he smirked.

    ��This old bones might still need some grinding though,�� the Bolg Kingughed.

    ��That��s what��s wrong with you two art-based cultivators, when you use magic, you don��t have to stress your muscles as much.��

    ��Speak for yourself,�� the Golden Dragon King answered.

    The host bowed as he noticed the four kings were already at the highest step.

    ��Now then, I will exin the rule,�� said the host before he made a fake cough.

    ��Ehem! The rules are pretty simple, the four kings will conjoin their aura and put their pressure across the ten steps of stairs. The higher the steps, or should I say, the closer you are to the kings, the more pressure that you will feel.��

    ��You will only have one chance! If you cannot handle the pressure you will be blown away from the step and thus disqualified. There is one thing that I need to mention, you are allowed to fight the others, and likewise, if you were blown away, you will be disqualified as well.

    ��For the requirement to advance to the final round, you must be able to go past the sixth step, anything below, then you are out of the tournament. You must be on it as long as we got ten participants!��

    (The sixth? That would mean that the fight will mostly begin in the seventh!) thought Lyon as he nodded.

    ��To fight in such narrow space while simultaneously bearing the pressure from the four kings, this will be tight,�� said one of the onlookers.

    ��Never mind that it would be hard enough to even reach the sixth step without being fatigued beforehand.��

    ��I wonder how far will that guy go.��

    ��Heh, probably the seventh, where he has to fight for the ce.��

    Wanda leaned back as she looked at the young man. ��Now then, what will you do now?��

    ��I hereby dere the second round, start!�� shouted the host.

    It didn��t take long before the participants rushed toward the stairs. The first step was nothing to be of mention but unlike what Lyon thought, the fight has already begun.

    ��Ah!�� the wail of the first participant being knocked out was heard.

    ��Wow, he didn��t even manage to eveny his feet to the second step before he is knocked out!�� said one of the onlookers.

    ��It��s a racing game!��

    ��Yeah, the quickest will gain the advantage of upying the step and secure themselves!��

    The onlookers were excited to see the early elimination. There were forty participants left from the first round and the wail of the weeks could be heard resonating with their thud of fall.

    ��Look, Folcre is advancing quite leisurely to the fifth step!��

    ��Woah!��

    The favorite one of them all was advancing as ease as he pleased. There was no one dare enough to fight him for his spot as he advance to the next step. The immense pressure started to feel a little bit heavier the moment Folcrended his foot toward the seventh step.

    Folcre furrowed his eyebrows before advancing further toward the eighth step.

    ��Woah! He is on the eighth step already!��

    ��What?!��

    The other participants could only watch him in awe.

    Unlike the cheers from the crowd, Folcre was having a hard time standing on the eighth step. Though he was alone, the immense pressure from the four kings made his heart thumped in danger. His eyes were looking at the ninth step but his mind contemted.

    ��Look the siblings are also going up!��

    Altre and Felicia had no trouble following Folcre��s footsteps. They were able to make it through the sixth step quite easily.

    ��Hah! This is nothing,�� said Altre as he stood proudly while turning around. He and her sister were the only ones on the sixth step at the moment. He turned around to see those below him already fighting for their spot. ��Heh, a bunch of fools, huh?��

    His eyebrows furrowed as he looked at one mortal cultivator crossing his arms. The man was not in a hurry as he gave out his iconic smirk for the people to love and hate.

    Unlike the others that were racing to upy the steps, the young man didn��t even start yet. He was enjoying the battle that the participants were having for themselves.

    (Why is he not moving?) thought Altre before he let out a smirk, ��Lyon, are you scared toe up here?��

    Lyon didn��t bat an eye as he opened his mouth to yawn. The hectic fight in front of him didn��t bother him in the slightest, let alone the useless provocative from one of the siblings.

    ��Kh!�� Altre gritted his teeth.

    ��Be patient, brother,�� said Felicia pat his shoulder, ��Let��s go ahead first.��

    ��Hmph!�� Altre nodded before they were advancing to the seventh step.

    (What is he doing?) thought Hilde as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 595: So Close... Mother

    Chapter 595: So Close�� Mother

    All eyes suddenlyid upon a figure whose origin was questionable for the higher-ups. He wore distinctive clothing. The bearing of a young dragon was exuding as he stood with his eyes looking at the four kings above.

    The hurdle and bustle of the rest of the participants meant nothing. Those who saw him as a cultivator from the mortal world immediately shook their heads. They didn��t care about the background of the youth anymore. The youth was destined to die after the tournament as he had offended two of the four kingdoms simultaneously in less than a week.

    However, though the outsiders didn��t dare to utter their support openly and directly. Their eyes showed that they wholeheartedly rooting for the confident young man. Able to pummel down the first round, will he do it again? The notion, just a mere possibility that it could happen, brought them to the edge of their seat.

    ��Look Porealus is going up to the fifth step!�� said one of the onlookers.

    Though slightly panting for breath, he take a look at the other four on the fifth step that was eager to take him out. This narrow space and so many at stake, he was in a pinch.

    ��Grandson���� Carius muttered as his gaze slightly turned mellow.

    Tael leered at his best friend but he refrain to say a word. He smiled as he too looked at his own grandson.

    The sword-wielding red hair. He was currently at the fourth step. Though he was the youngest of them all, there was no question in his ability with the sword.

    His curved sword was already drawn as he faced four others on the step. His de didn��t show any discouragement as the invisible tip could pierce the firmament itself.

    ��You think that you are capable with that little toy?�� asked the cultivator from the same step before he lounged forward.

    ��This is boring,�� muttered Zet.

    ��What?!�� The man opened his eyes wide before Zet cut his arm with one step forward.

    There was no fancy movement, he was just taking a step forward. The swing of the de was unseen but the churning blood from the man was. The cultivator didn��t even scream as his eyes rolled up before falling off the step.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    *<em>Thud!</em>

    <em></em>The other three gasped in horror before taking a step back. It was wondrous to see for the experts but horror for the participants on the same step as him. They had turned wary. The unimaginable speed couldn��t beprehended by the naked eyes but they still won in number. Though the tournament was individual, there was no rule banning working together.

    ��Huh? Where is she?�� asked one of the onlookers.

    ��Who?��

    ��You know, the Ice Beauty from the Mortal World.��

    ��Hmm?? Hey, you��re right, can��t see her anywhere.��

    While the audience was looking for the beauty, a cold scent ran across Folcre��s nose who was at the eighth step often. His eyes opened wide before he turned around. Taking a careful nce but he found no one. He was still alone in the eighth step.

    Folcre shook his head, ��Must have been my imagination, there is no way that she could surpass me here.��

    ��But then again,�� he muttered. He turned his nce toward the four kings above. ��?!��

    (Impossible!) thought Folcre as his eyes opened wide.

    ��Hah, hah, hah����

    A panting was heard as the figure was reflected on Folcre��s eyes.

    She was a beautiful woman with cold as her bearing, however, she didn��t act like she was at all. The immense pressure had surpassed what Folcre had as thetter mentioned. ��The ninth step.��

    The onlookers started to notice the woman on the ninth step. She was the closest one of the four kings, however, she was panting really hard. The immense pressure was apparent as she couldn��t even be bothered by the gawking looks of the crowd.

    Her eyesid upon the four kings who all were astonished by her sheer tenacity. A mortal bearing such mountain-like pressure.

    ��Hmm���� the king of the Sverine Kingdom rubbed his chin. ��She is strong indeed, unlike thest time.��

    ��I must say, she is toe to toe with your son now,�� said the Bolg King as he leered on the Golden Dragon King.

    The Golden Dragon received his remark with a snort. He crossed his arms, ��It won��t matter that much if she couldn��t stay until the end, likest time.��

    The crowd turned wild.

    ��She is on the ninth step!��

    ��That��s the same as Prince Rupert!��

    ��Damn! She ising with revenge!��

    The crowd knew the story behind what happened to Ivy in thest tournament where thepetition was fierce.

    ��Ivy���� the matriarch of the Yuki n muttered as she tightened her lips behind the thick veil.

    (I will not be humiliated again!) thought the cold woman as she took a nce against one of the princes in the crowd. (Raul!) she furrowed her eyebrows.

    Raul caught her re as he crossed his arms. He let out a smirk as he looked at the woman struggling on the ninth step.

    ��Mortal shouldn��t enter the top ten!��

    His voice rang in her mind as the memory of thest tournament surged.

    ��

    She was struggling at the seventh step then. There were eleven of them and only needed one more elimination before she could have the prestige status. However, all of them were turning against her because of her origin. She was fighting a desperate fight and stood toe to toe against the others, until a figure from the eighth step, step down.

    The figure was Raul, he was smirking as he saw Ivy who was hanging on a thread. Fighting Raul was overkill for her then.

    ��I-I need to win�� please,�� muttered Ivy as her desperate attempt.

    ��Hahaha! Please? Hahaha!�� Raulughed ��Mortal shouldn��t enter the top ten!��

    Heshed out a kick before knocking her over the step.

    The woman saw the firmament as she looked at the clouds. Her hard work was tarnished by a single kick. (I was so close�� mother). She closed her eyes as thest mortal participant couldn��t make it.

    ��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 596: Do it

    Chapter 596: Do it

    Ivy. The cold woman suddenly be the center of attention as she took on the ninth step. Though she was slightly hunched and her legs were giving up, she was still desperately holding on.

    ��Her tenacity shouldering that pressure,�� one of the crowd shook his head, ��Amazing.��

    Cherie furrowed her eyebrows, ��She is going to the ninth step on purpose.��

    ��Spot on,�� said Wanda as she smiled. ��She veiled her presence until she is at the ninth step because Folcre is already upying the eighth step, however, how long will shest? That��s the question all of us eager to know.��

    ��Avoiding conflict,�� said Cherie before she shook her head, ��After what happenedst time, can��t me her.��

    ��Ivy!�� Felicia red at the woman that was on the ninth step. A mortal once again prevail and covered the highest step of them all. She left her brother before she entered the eighth step.

    The moment her feetnded, the atmospheric pressure immediately rained her down. Lifting her finger bes heavier than before and she felt sluggish. She looked at Folcre who was having the same problem.

    Though the fighting was possible, the people knew it won��t happen. Their eyes share the same gaze, that was toward Ivy.

    Altre clicked his tongue, he already felt uneasy on the seventh step already, he could imagine how it would be on the eighth step. However, his main concern was not Ivy, it was the young man that was still standing on the ground without any intention of moving.

    Meanwhile, the man that was on the eighth step was not so keen at looking at the woman one-upped him in secret.

    ��Tch!�� Folcre didn��t even notice that Felicia was on the same step as him. He leaped for the ninth step.

    ��He jumps!��

    ��He is not going to let it go!��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Go Young Noble Folcre!��

    Whether they want Folcre to win or not, he must get to the ninth step. The pride of the heaven cultivator rests on his shoulder now. The tournament this year was not as fierce as thest one but that didn��t mean that they didn��t produce any talent.

    *<em>Tap!</em>

    <em></em>Ivy raised her eyebrows as she took a nce against Folcre.

    Both of them had their back hunched as they both panted at the same rhythm. There was no one conquering the other in terms of calmness. Lifting their muscle felt as heavy as lifting a mountain.

    Ivy looked at Folcre. He was eager to fight her but the environment reduced their agility to such degree that it was almost impossible to deal massive damage.

    ��Hah�� hah�� hah����

    Ivy opened her eyes wide as she saw Felicia also get on the ninth step. The crowd went wild as the three of them looked at one another. One from Mortal World while the other two were from First Heaven.

    The P King smirked as he watched how the situation had developed.

    ��I think this is it for the mortal cultivator,�� hemented.

    Felicia and Folcre, two were the most powerful participants from First Heaven. There was no telling what they could do if they were to work together in getting rid of Ivy.

    ��Tch!�� Ivy straightened her back as she gritted her teeth. She knew that begging was not the answer. She hade this far, better thanst time. (I won��t give in!).

    ��Ivy���� the matriarch of the Yuki n couldn��t help but get nervous for her disciple.

    Altre looked at the three on the ninth step with his eyebrows furrowed.

    ��Forget about it.��

    Altre furrowed his eyebrows before finding Porealus was already standing on the same step as him. ��Heh, it��s you, do I need to redo what I did to you then?��

    ��Can you?�� said Zet as hended right beside Porealus.

    The crowd immediately noticed the three on the seventh step. It was the total reverse of the situation on the ninth. Two mortal cultivators against one First Heaven.

    ��You think the two of you can defeat me? The others are eager to eliminate you two as well.��

    ��Heh,�� Porealus smirked. ��It would seem so.��

    The seventh step was the most coveted step by the minimalistic. It was the minimum requirement and the safest bet. Battling in this ce would naturally happen often. With the numbers of the participant thinning down. There was no telling how long do they need to maintain their stand.

    Altre crossed his arm as he weed the other First Heaven cultivator on the seventh step. He grinned as he looked at the two as if cornered rabbits. They would bite, but it would be a meaningless struggle. The sense of helplessness got him ecstatic.

    ��Ha!�� Porealus let out a warcry before he plunged forward. ��Zet, let��s go!��

    ��Yes!��

    ��Ivy!�� Felicia shouted as she wed forward with Folcre aiding the attack

    Ivy red before she make a stance (I need to see her!).

    Suddenly it was a faction battle between the Mortal World and the First Heaven. Only four represent the former and the rest represent thetter.

    The epic battle red out as ice cubicles immediately sparked on the ninth floor and blood sprayed on the seventh floor.

    The hectic battle was hard to follow by the amateurs, but the experts were rooting for their champion.

    ��Heh.��

    The past ten winners were eager to enjoy the battles, but that soft smirk could be heard from miles away.

    All attention immediately shifted. He was the one that reigned over the first round and left the rest in the dust. The only mortal cultivator dares enough to offend two of the four kingdoms of First Heaven.

    The four kings immediately furrowed their eyebrows as they looked down to the base of the ground. There stood the young man with his arms crossed the whole time.

    Wanda grinned as she gripped her armrest to a crack.

    ��You guys look like you��re having fun, but I guess I should y my part now, huh.��

    Cecile smiled as she shook her head. ��Do it.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 597: Sweeping

    Chapter 597: Sweeping

    (Why now?) thought Hilde. She was the first to notice how Lyon fare against a young adult Golden Dragon. There was nothing in this world that was capable of doing such a feat, let alone someone from the Mortal World.

    He had captivated the First Heaven. There was no telling how high he would do now considering the first round ended with hisplete and utter victory.

    He raised his foot before stepping on the first step. He kept his arms crossed as he looked up.

    All of the participants halted their fight as they looked at him. It would be foolish not to see him as a threat now.

    ��Don��t get so cocky! Outsider!�� said one of the cultivators on the first step. He drew his spear before charging forward.

    Lyon didn��t even leer as he took one half-step back to dodge the pathetic attempt.

    ��Ah?�� the cultivator lost his momentum. His eyes opened wide (shit!).

    He quickly turned around before with his panting breath, however, his spear was pointed against no one.

    ��Whe-��

    A ruthless kick suddenly came from above as the man��s entire face swallowed the foot. The ruthless crack brought the others to their knees as the victim himself lost his consciousness as he flew in the air.

    Lyon casuallynded as he turned around and faced the other cultivators on the first step.

    ��You guys can��t even make me use my hand, jump, or should I force you?�� said Lyon as he smirked.

    ��What?��

    ��You cocky brat!��

    ��Eat those words!��

    The cultivators raged and punched at him at the same time.

    ��Hmph,�� Lyon snorted as he moved to the second step to dodge them all. He used the tform as a pivot beforending another kick to one of the cultivators, immediately eliminating them as well.

    ��I can see it in your eyes, you thought you would gain merit by knocking me out, heh,�� Lyon smirked before he moved at a blinding speed.

    Few cries urred before he was the only one left on the first step. He snorted before he then took the second step above.

    ��Now, then, are you going to jump, or should I make you?�� said Lyon as he gave out the same option.

    Cherie muttered, ��He is����

    ��Lyon, you���� muttered Hilde.

    ��That bastard!�� Raul gritted his teeth.

    Tael suddenlyughed, ��Hahaha! You guys have been bullying my people so much, looks like he is going to make you all taste your own medicine.��

    Carius nodded, ��He is going to sweep each step!��

    ��Talk about overbearing,�� smiled Porealus as he tried to control his panting.

    (Amazing, big brother) grinned Zet.

    The four kings had apparent displease from their faces as a mortal bullied the First Heaven cultivator. However, they could do nothing as they watched Lyon eliminate all of the cultivators on the second step as well.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Then he made it to the third step, then fourth, then fifth.

    The crowd was astounded shut as they watch him reign them all. There was no one that could content his might. He didn��t even open his arms all the while shouldering the pressure from the four kings.

    ��He didn��t even flinch at all.��

    ��Not even a sweat.��

    ��Is he really a mortal cultivator?��

    The crowd couldn��tprehend the might of the young man. Daring enough to offend the two kingdoms, his life should be full of worry and anxiety during the whole tournament, however, not only did he not have those emotions, he was confident and arrogant at the same time.

    ��He didn��t even open his crossed arms,�� muttered Hilde as she averted her nce toward the four kings. ��Are they really going to let this pass?��

    Lyon took on the sixth step as he looked at Altre. Thetter was ring fiercely as he uttered his name, ��TORGA!��

    Lyon smirked, ��Heh, it��s you, do I need to redo what I did to you then.��

    *<em>Pop!</em>

    Altre��s veins immediately popped up as it was visible on his temple.

    ��Pfft! Hahaha!�� Porealus immediately busted outughing.

    ��TORGA!�� Altre shouted before he jumped down to the sixth step like a raging bull.

    Lyon smirked as he leaped against him head-on before somersaulting with his arms still crossed. The speed was perfect as the base of his right foot mmed against Altre��s face.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon snorted as he used his left foot to kick his chin, somersaulting Altre back on the seventh step with a bloody nose.

    Lyon casuallynded on the sixth step as the other cultivators on the same step backed away from him.

    He still stood there with his arms crossed. He looked at Altre covering his mouth and nose but the blood still escaped from the gap between his fingers.

    ��Brother!�� shouted Felicia before she step down to the seventh step. The pressure that she felt immediately lifted off greatly. She was immediately by Altre��s side then slightly console him.

    ��Are you alright?��

    Altre didn��t answer her sister��s question but red at Lyon. He couldn��t believe he fell for such a petty trick.

    Felicia turned her nce before she red at the young man who was smirking against them both. She jumped to the sixth step as the other cultivators back away.

    The crowd gulped. They knew she was the strongest one of the siblings.

    ��Is she going all out? In a narrow space like that?��

    ��Maybe not, it��s too risky, she is on the sixth step.��

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he opened his arms. The gesture immediately caught the others by surprise. The whole time, none of them could force him to use his hands, now the figure standing in front of him could.

    ��I thought that you��re getting busy with Ivy,�� said Lyon as he shrugged.

    Felicia didn��t answer as her sharp eyes turned beastlike. She slightly leaned forward before she disappeared from the crowd��s eyes.

    Lyon��s eyebrows twitched (She is faster than before!).

    <em>*Boom!</em><em></em>

    Felicia furrowed her eyebrows as her eyes opened wide. Her full force fist was grabbed by the young man. She looked up before noticing that his eyes had turned golden.

    The crowd gawked in disbelief as they saw him not only stopping, but actually catching the fist from Felicia. Amongst them were the experts, but even they couldn��t fathom how quick Lyon was to react to such a sudden onught.

    Between two masters, one second could determine life and death.

    The crowd immediately noticed that these two were in their own league. It was only natural that Lyon could sweep the other cultivators as he made his way up.

    ��Ashamed, you could have fought Cecile instead,�� said Lyon as he smirked. ��Sadly, she didn��t partake in this tournament for some reason.��

    He sighed as hemented.

    ��Anyway,�� Lyon��s eyes turned ghastly, ��I will not hold back just because you��re a beautiful woman.��

    ��?!�� Felicia tried to pull her hand but Lyon��s grip was stronger.

    Lyon pulled her in before giving her abdomen a kick.

    ��Guha!�� She spat out as her body arched.

    ��Hmph,�� Lyon let go of his grip before he use his palm against the center of her bosom.

    ��Gah!��

    Her body was pushed several steps back to Lyon��s disbelief.

    ��She has gotten stronger sincest time,�� he muttered. (Ah crap, fighting against her in this narrow space is not ideal!).

    Felicia was panting but she didn��t puke out blood. Her body tenacity was astonishing. She was still ring against Lyon with her fingers slowly buried into her palms.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before both of them fought one another once more.

    Few blows could be heard as he was keeping up with the arduous skill from the woman. The crowd was left speechless as the past ten winners seriously looked at the escting situation.

    ��Though the space is narrow, both of them adapt quite well,�� uttered Cherie.

    ��I��m more concerned about those pair of golden eyes,�� uttered Wanda. She noticed that Lyon had changed a little. (His eyes were ck before, whose blessing did he use).

    She puckered up a smile as she crossed her arm. ��He harbors a lot of secrets it seems.��

    ��What do you mean mother?�� asked Cherie.

    Wanda shook her head with a smile.

    The four kings at the eleventh step were looking down with keen interest but the Golden Dragon King felt unrest as he saw Lyon. The aura that was surrounding the youth subtly challenged thetter.

    The king furrowed his eyebrows as he refrain to say a word. He looked at his son that was standing with his eyes of disbelief. (He notices it too).

    Lyon didn��t conjure up to the point where the four golden tails sprung out. He knew that Felicia won��t be able to go all out in this narrow space and neither did he. There was no point in wasting his energy over a useless fight.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows (alright, y time��s over). He timed his palm against her.

    *Boom!

    The two struck each other at the same time as they were pushed away from one another.

    The other cultivators didn��t dare to join this level of a fight. Though they were definitely conquering in numbers, they were afraid that it would only slow Felicia down.

    However, though the two of them seemed to be equal in their series of exchanged blows, the aftermath revealed who was better than who.

    Hilde shook her head, ��Felicia might be strong but she is not strong enough to handle him for long.��

    She looked at the sister of the sibling panting whilst the young man that she fought still had a smirk on his face.

    ��There is no reason for us to fight here,�� said Lyon as his eyes turned back to normal. ��You can��t go all out and neither can��t I.��

    Felicia was struggling to say a word but Lyon shook his head before he eliminated the cultivators nearby by surprise.

    ��Guwah!�� The cultivators wailed as they fell.

    ��One, two, three,�� oh, I only need to eliminate one more person,�� said Lyon as he looked at the cultivators in the seventh step.

    The host had said that the round will end once they found ten participants. Now, there was eleven.

    Lyon shrugged before he leaped to the seventh step. The cultivators immediately rushed behind Altre, but Felicia followed him.

    ��I see,�� said Lyon before he smirked.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 598: Leave Them to Me!

    Chapter 598: Leave Them to Me!

    Three.

    There were three mortal cultivators standing on the opposite end of the seventh step. The three of them were outnumbered and they only need one more elimination before advancing to the next round.

    One was noble, one was a swordsman, and thest one was a wild young man. Thebination of the three couldn��t hope to ovee the numbers in front of them if they were ordinary.

    The atmosphere was choking. They were witnessing that at least three of the four mortal cultivators will be the next top ten winners of thepetition. History was about to be made and records be broken.

    Lyon smirked as he took the lead of the three.

    ��Look��s like we have to fight,�� muttered Porealus as he sighed.

    ��There is no other way around it,�� said Zet before he smiled. ��But with big brother here, there is no way that we can lose.��

    The four kings above didn��t stand idly either as the four of them gave a variety of expressions. The fight on the ninth step had stopped as Ivy and Folcre couldn��t manage tond a hit against one another.

    ��Hmmm, with Ivy being there, she basically locked Folcre through his ego,�� uttered Wanda.

    ��I see,�� nodded Cherie. ��Folcre being the favorite will burden him for sticking at least on par with Ivy, however���� her goosebumps suddenly rose as she jerked off her shoulder. ��I feel like, the tenth step will be stepped on.��

    Wanda grinned, ��We both know who of all of them had the ability to cross that barrier.��

    Kesya furrowed her eyebrows as she took notice of the mother-daughter duo from the Sverine Kingdom.

    ��Hmm���� she crossed her arms. ��It seems like our emperor is at it again.��

    Cecile raised her eyebrows, ��Again?��

    ��Again,�� nodded Kesya as she grinned.

    Cecile blinked twice before she averted her nce from this half-elf toward the Sverine Kingdom.

    Her eyes narrowed as she looked at the expression of the woman. ��I see�� looks like everywhere he goes, he always charms the powerful women in the area.��

    Cecile chuckled before Lumina furrowed her eyebrows.

    ��Hm?�� She noticed Lumina��s gaze before she smiled. ��Being angered by something like this is not my job, that��s Selena��s job, she is a jealous little girl.��

    Kesya chuckled, ��That��s true, that��s true!��

    Assid let out a sigh, ��It��s hectic every time Empress Selena got jealous, she even outrun the Tetragram Chariot once.��

    ��That ��once�� is because you only saw it once,�� chuckled Cecile. ��She is more capable than just outrunning the four stallions.��

    Lumina pondered amidst theirugh of reminiscing. (Selena��).

    ��Cecile, can you tell me about Maria?��

    The atmosphere suddenly shifted and turned damp.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Cecile��s turned sharp before she closed her eyes. Lumina noticed that the other had averted their nce toward the ground.

    ��Maria���� Cecile muttered before she shook her head. She smiled as she looked at Lyon crossing his arms against the cultivators from First Heaven. ��She is�� special.��

    ��Hmm?�� Lumina narrowed her eyes.

    ��Empress Maria is�� very kind,�� said Kesya as she smiled. ��She always smiled at me and everyone she met.��

    Lumina could see a hint of tear from Kesya��s eyes as she looked at the ground. However, she noticed that Graham balled his fist as he clenched his jaw. (What happened�� who is she��).

    ��Hold it down, Graham,�� uttered Cecile as she crossed her legs, ��You too, Assid.��

    ��My apologies, empress,�� said Assid as he bowed down.

    Graham let out a sigh as he looked at his master on the seventh step.

    Lyon crossed his arms once more. Despite the number didn��t favor his group, he was still nonchnt. With only one elimination left to do, he could close his eyes and pick a random cultivator standing behind the siblings.

    ��I do say, that I was not expecting you guys to be so much of a coward,�� said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulders with his eyes closed. He shook his head, ��And you put your pride as the First Heaven cultivators.��

    ��What?!��

    ��You dare mock us?!��

    ��Know your ce trash!��

    The cultivators furrowed their eyebrows in unison. They all gritted their teeth, spouting insults, but they didn��t take a single step forward. The pathetic profanity was subparpared to his sharp tongue.

    ��Dare to mock you? Do you think I dare to mock your two princes and I didn��t dare to mock you? Are you saying that you are higher than the two princes? Then, I apologize,�� Lyon raised his chin.

    The cultivators immediately gawked in disbelief as they heard his words. They immediately palpitated as they look back and forth against the princes.

    Meanwhile, thedy of the Sverine Kingdom grinned. ��He is really dangerous, he twisted their insult just like that.��

    The four kings furrowed their eyebrows. The mortal cultivator might get a bat of an eyelid but it won��t be bigger than that. To think that he dared to twist their words right in front of them and make the cultivators of the First Heaven look bad.

    ��Cease your twisting word!��

    The crowd was stumped before the cultivators on the seventh step turned around to see Hezar standing up while pointing at the young man that wanted his head.

    ��You dare to disrespect the cultivators of the First Heaven, don��t you realize that your remaining lifespan is only as long as the tournament?�� Hezar inwardly grinned. (The young brat couldn��t keep his act together and offended both P and Golden Dragon at the same time).

    ��Heh, are you talking about me or are you talking about you?�� said Lyon as he raised his chin.

    ��Kh! You!�� red Hezar.

    Lyon averted his nce from the raging middle-aged man toward the man in front of him. The siblings might not be as powerful as that one-fourth soul of Eternal Golem, but going all out against them would be overkill.

    ��Porealus, Zet, why don��t you guys go to the eighth step and test your limit, I will handle this.��

    Porealus and Zet raised their eyebrows as they saw the back of the youth.

    ��Are you sure, big brother?�� asked Zet.

    Lyon nodded. ��There is no need to worry.��

    ��Welp, can��t deny that offer,�� said Porealus as he was the first to cancel his stance. ��Thanks.��

    He jumped toward the eighth step before the atmospheric pressure made hisnding not a pretty one. He immediately felt his knees wanting to kiss the stair he was on.

    ��Damn�� talk about a monstrous aura,�� he muttered.

    He forced up a smile before he took a nce at the woman on the ninth step. He couldn��t imagine how strong it was on that tform, but furthermore, the woman that was standing there. (What a woman).

    Ivy couldn��t be bothered by what��s happening below as all her concentration was upied for Folcre and the steady pressure from above.

    ��Go, Zet,�� said Lyon.

    ��But����

    The young swordsman was doubting himself. The young man in front of him had to make sure that he went past the first round. Without him, he wouldn��t have made it to the second round.

    Zet shook his head as his eyes turned sharp, ��No.��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised his eyebrows but he didn��t turn around. ��What do you mean no?��

    ��I won��t leave you behind big brother, not again,�� said Zet. ��The Argonaut Family won��t have any of such thing!��

    (Damn, alright) thought Lyon as he smiled (But he will spoil my n though).

    ��No, you need to go to the eighth step, it is crucial that you do so.��

    Zet raised his eyebrows as he receive mana transmission from him. (He got a n?).

    ��But big brother, you have saved me from elimination in the first round, it was only because of you that I��m in this round, I can��t leave you alone! It would be a spit to my soul!��

    ��Goddamn, it kid! If you want to repay me then do so by introducing me to your beautiful sister or something!��

    ��I-I don��t have a sister, sadly.��

    ��Then shut up and do as I say!��

    ��But����

    Lyon��s face turned to a scowl before he turned around to Zet��s and everyone else��s surprise.

    ��Eh?��

    He grabbed the youth by the cor before throwing him toward the eighth step.

    ��Woah wait!�� said Porealus as he couldn��t even raise his arms fast enough to catch Zet.

    The two of them crashed before they rolled on the eighth step.

    ��Kh!�� Porealus was faced down (Damn bastard! I can��t get up!).

    ��I-I can��t move���� said Zet as he was hardly hanging on from being sted away by the four kingsbined aura.

    Lyon pped his hands as if he was cleaning the dust.

    ��Now then,�� Lyon crossed his arms as he smirked. ��Time for me to go to the eighth step.��

    He leaped beforending right between his two fallen brothers.

    .

    .

    .

    The crowd was silenced. They thought that Lyon was about to rumble against all of them.

    Altre, Felicia, and the rest of the cultivators stood in disbelief as they saw the youth walking to the edge of the step before staring them down with his confident smile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 599: You Talk Too Highly of Yourself

    Chapter 599: You Talk Too Highly of Yourself

    The young man stood without shame on his face. His arms were crossed, his chin was slightly pointed upward. He was staring down against First Heaven cultivators without remorse. His confident smile could deter gods and devils alike.

    ��He.. he is at the eighth level����

    ��Y-Yeah�� look at the disparity!��

    ��He didn��t even break a sweat����

    The crowd was stumped as they noticed the obvious strength that he possessed. He could handle the four kings�� aura all at once.

    ��Even Rupert was having a hard time back then on the eighth step,�� uttered Cherie.

    Wanda chuckled, ��He is upying the high ground here, such sly fellow. He is a dangerous man, both for the world and innocent women. If he decided to live on his evil ways, I can��t even imagine.��

    Wanda smiled. ��Thankfully he is still at his adolescence age, if he is a little bit mature, then it would be really hard to tame him.��

    Hilde furrowed her eyebrows, ��He trapped them����

    The queen nodded, ��Indeed, their only choice now is to fight each other or go up, which is more dangerous than the former.��

    The experts had sour faces as they looked at him as if there was nothing in this world that could make him bow his head.

    ��Now, then, checkmate? I guess���� said Lyon as heughed like a viin.

    Altre and Felicia were ring at him. There was little to no space if they took a leap toward the eighth step. He would definitely strike them down while they were in midair.

    ��Tch!�� Altre clicked his tongue, ��Come down here you coward!��

    ��If it were your sister that asked, I just might!�� said Lyon as heughed. He might be a viin, a street bandit for the First Heaven, but the outsiders were smiling inwardly. It was about time that they had a taste for their own medicine.

    ��You! Shameless mortal cultivator! Come down here!�� shouted Altre.

    ��Then tell me, how does it feel to be stared down by a shameless mortal cultivator?�� said Lyon as he smirked. ��You can either fight each other, or you can jump here.��

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder, ��After all, we only need to eliminate one more person.��

    The cultivators started to look at one another with doubts. They shook their heads before averting their nce back to the viin.

    ��If you think that you can make us fight each other, then think again!��

    ��Yeah! We would never do that!��

    ��Come down here you bastard!��

    Lyon shrugged before he looked at Felicia. ��Woman, I can see that you love your brother very much.��

    Felicia furrowed their eyebrows as the rest of them gasped.

    ��What about it,�� said Lyon as he smirked. ��You only need to eliminate one more person, one unknown person right behind you, just pick at a random, then you both can advance to the finals.��

    ������ Felicia balled her fist.

    ��I can��t believe it, he bullied them hard,�� muttered Hilde.

    ��Oi mortal!�� shouted Raul. ��You wretched! Know your ce!��

    ��Yeah!��

    ��Show them, prince!��

    The crowd was rallied but the man didn��t even turn around as he took a deep breath.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��A fly will buzz until they eat shit.��

    ��HAH!�� Porealus couldn��t help but smile even though he couldn��t get up.

    Raul furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the youth, ��What did you say?��

    The threatening tone didn��t make him flinch. He didn��t even turn around.

    ��What will you do?�� asked Lyon with a smile. ��It��s only one person, one sacrifice to live a good life!�� (Though I have no idea what you get to be honest).

    ��Being among the top ten, how wondrously prestigious would it be, and all it needs is one more elimination. Imagine the life you could have.��

    The cultivators had their gaze expression shifted. The galore and glory of the bits of words that he said finally piqued their interest. The goal for the majority was not about testing one limit, but about attaining the honor.

    Carius shook his head, ��Though I don��t condone his action, the First Heaven deserves it.��

    Taelughed, ��Hahaha! Oh by the way Hezar, I guess you run out of luck, huh.��

    Hezar furrowed his eyebrows, ��What do you mean?��

    Tael raised his eyebrows, ��Didn��t you want to use us to halt our precious grandsons and disciple from advancing to the finals?��

    Hezar��s eyes opened wide before they narrowed.

    ��He must have surprised you, yet again,�� said Tael as heughed.

    Hezar crossed his arms. It was toote, the youth had eliminated cultivators of the First Heaven too quickly and effortlessly to the point that there were eleventh left.

    ��No need to remind me,�� said Hezar as he smirked.

    ��Lyon! Surrender now and I will let go of Mortal World.��

    Lyon suddenly creased his eyebrows. The cultivators on the seventh step took a step back except for the siblings.

    Hezar straightened his back as he looked at the youth turned silent.

    ��I will let them go, no strings attached, all you need to do is surrender.��

    Lyon smirked as he replied in the same manner.

    ��Oh, are you sure about that?��

    ��I promise, but I will need you to surrender.��

    ��Only me?��

    Hezar nodded. ��Only you.��

    ��What��s the sudden change?��

    ��This is just a proposition, you can refuse it if you like, but I won��t guarantee what I could do with my words. Just remember, the Mortal World will me you for their destruction.��

    Hezar grinned before he nced to the side. ��You��re going to witness my power here, watch as your hope surrenders!��

    ��You!�� Carius furrowed his eyebrows, ��You threatened him?��

    ��Hahaha, I think we all know that of the mortals present, that brat is the most powerful.��

    ��So you admit it,�� said Tael as he nodded. ��However, you don��t know him as well as we do.��

    ��Hm?��

    The matriarch of the Yuki n chuckled. ��You see�� despite him being so frontal about lifting the Mortal World, that man is never the hero type.��

    ��Bad deal, dead man,�� said Lyon.

    Hezar��s eyes opened wide. ��You! You would rather choose the destruction of the Mortal World over your lost?��

    ��You want to destroy the mortal world? Say that again after you watch this.��

    ��Huh?��

    Lyon crossed his arms with his eyes closed. He took a calming breath before his eyes turning ghastly before his own aura rained down against the steps below.

    The shock from his atmospheric aura immediately sts off random cultivators from the seventh step.

    The siblings caught their heart thumping wildly as they both knelt in disbelief.

    ��Guha!�� Altre puked out blood (W-WHat!? What��s going on!).

    <em>*Thud!</em>

    A couple of cultivators fell down. The second round was over.

    The crowd gasped in disbelief. They looked at the people on the ground but then averted their nce back to the young man.

    ��W-What��s going on?��

    ��He didn��t lift a finger����

    ��It didn��t seem that they jumped out of their will.��

    ��Look more closely! Altre is puking blood.��

    The four kings furrowed their eyebrows in unison toward the young mortal from the Mortal World.

    (He used his own aura!) they all shared the same thought.

    ��I-It��s over���� said Cherie.

    Wanda shook her head, ��Not yet.��

    ��Mother?��

    Wanda didn��t say a word but kept her gaze on the young man.

    ��Now then,�� Lyon turned around before he leaped toward the ninth step.

    ��Yo, Ivy!�� said Lyon with a smile and showed her his hand.

    ��?! I-Impossible���� said Folcre whose knees were begging to meet each other as he stood. His eyes opened wide in disbelief. (He�� he didn��t even��ah!).

    ��Hm?�� the four kings immediately stood adjacently by the edge of the eleventh step.

    ��Lyon, you have proven yourself worthy,�� said the king of the Bolg Kingdom.

    ��If you step on the tenth step and fail, you will be disqualified,�� said the king of the P Kingdom.

    ��Hmph! Little mortal, your death awaits after the tournament, if you are in a rush to die then step on the tenth step!�� said the Golden Dragon as his aura red.

    Porealus who was stillying beside Zet struggled to look up. He made a wry smile as he saw the young man was facing the four kings. ��Oi oi, is he serious?��

    ��I-It��s big brother, go for it big brother!��

    ��Shut up Zet! He is already in a pinch!��

    ��Oh, right.��

    Lyon smirked as he crossed his arms.

    <em>*Gulped!</em>

    <em></em>Hilde stood up as he looked at the youth. ��No�� don��t.��

    Lyon leaped as his image was burnt inside everyone��s mind.

    The mad mortal did it.

    They all watched his two feetnd perfectly on the tenth step. Not even Rupert could do it, however, they didn��t stare in awe, they stare in fright, for ash gray mana was surrounding the youth��s figure.

    The four kings furrowed their eyebrows as they were bewildered. The atmospheric pressure from thebination of the four could kill, but��

    ��You talk too highly of yourself, lizard.��

    His cmity crown formed as he put his hands inside his pocket.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 600: Eleventh Step

    Chapter 600: Eleventh Step

    The crowd gasped as they held their breath. Not only the sudden transformation that the mad mortal did but also the words that he clearly uttered. To the eyes of many, he was suicidal.

    ��Did he just����

    ��He did��.��

    ��My god����

    They couldn��t believe such a person existed. There were only a few people in the world who had the power to offend such great force, namely the other three kingdoms.

    Wanda furrowed her eyebrows before she smiled wryly (That guy is something�� Doesn��t he think that he made enough enemy already?).

    Cherie gulped as she looked at the youth standing with his back straight and shoulder rxed. She was having a hard time believing that those words were uttered by him but her ears didn��t lie.

    Her eternal rival also felt the same.

    The princess of Bolg Kingdom, couldn��t state a word out of her thought. She was sure that Lyon would have a limit to his offending capabilities. (Something is wrong with him or something?! He already won the second round and could advance toward the final! Why would he make time to do something so stupid!).

    She bit the corner of her thumb as she crossed the other arm over her breast. It was already hard enough for her to convince her parents to take Lyon in. She was about to negotiate with her parents once more, especially after seeing his victorious way.

    However, offending two kingdoms at once, and even possibly three could end up in their own destruction instead.

    (Why are you making it hard for me to recruit you!) thought Hilde as she gave a re toward the obnoxious young man.

    She slightly pouted before she averted her gaze toward Cherie. The woman was not having a good time either based on her expression. (Looks like we are on the same boat then).

    The Golden Dragon King furrowed, red at the youth. Though the menacing ashen horns protruded from thetter��s head, he didn��t flinch an inch.

    His rage was boiling his blood. He wanted to tear the young man in front of him limb to limb as his prestige was spat upon. The might and valor of the mighty Golden Dragon were shunned by the insult from someone he deemed to be nothing but a weak insect.

    ��Mortal, what did you say to me?!�� his overbearing tone reverberated in the arena. The whole Afurnae slightly shook as his ring eyes could kill.

    ��Kh!�� the surrounding kings leered against the Golden Dragon. The three of them were the closest to him and took the direct hit from his overbearing aura. However, the strong king didn��t faze even though he knew he was being the subject of their distaste.

    ��?!�� Wanda raised her eyebrows. Her eyes turned into a re as she noticed the massive aura had enveloped the entire arena. (Such power!).

    Hilde and Cherie immediately felt their shoulders being pushed down. Their pure soul could only bow at the distress. All of those who stood sat back down, all of them couldn��t keep a straight face. The unimaginable aura that could conquer First Heaven was present. The conquering aura caught everyone in awe.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Rupert grinned as he saw his father��s might. For the blood he owned came from his seed. Sooner orter, he too would have the same power, the power to conquer, the power of pure blood Golden Dragon at its peak.

    He crossed his arms as his blue eyes shifted from his father to the pathet��

    ��!!?�� his pupils shrunk as his heart thumped.

    Wanda stood up. She was about to open a speech and broke the atmosphere from getting worse. However, her own words stuck inside her throat the moment sheid a sh of a nce toward the young man she had been aiming for since the beginning.

    ��Impossible���� Hezar couldn��t believe his eyes. (Even the P King won��t be able to withstand that kind of pressure!).

    Carius was about to open his mouth before he shook his head. Even he was astonished as him.

    ��Hu~�� Tael puckered up his lips before he shook his head as well. ��Treat him like any ordinary mortal or even a super mortal, then you will suffer. I guess I can only give you my condolences Hezar.��

    Hezar heard the negative remark but his eyes and mind were still fixated on the youth on the tenth step.

    The matriarch of the Yuki n shook her head before she smiled under her thick veil. ��That is not a human mortal man, he is a monster.��

    ��Heh,�� Cecile smirked. ��The might of a Golden Dragon, what��s thatpare to a True Dragon, what��s more.��

    ��Cmity Goat, Devil Ape, and then True Dragon,�� muttered Lumina.

    ��That��s right,�� nodded Cecile. ��Furthermore, there are nine others that he is going to search.��

    Cecile smiled as he looked at the young man unhindered by the might that was pressuring his soul to sink down.

    ��Heh, what did I say? How about I said it closer to you,�� said Lyon as he smirked.

    The Golden Dragon King and the other three raised their eyebrows in surprise. They thought Lyon was keeping an act, but his voice didn��t even break. His breathing was normal to the point that it was to be feared.

    ��Lyon, who taught you?!�� asked the P King.

    ��Taught me? Do you think you have the right to know my masters?��

    (Masters?) thought Wanda as she caught the plural word.

    The king of the Sverine Kingdom furrowed his eyebrows, ��That blessing that you use, it belonged to a Disaster Goat.��

    Lyon raised one of his eyebrows, ��Disaster Goat? Huh?��

    ��Disaster Goat is not the same as my kin, grandson,�� said Bapho.

    ��They are less superior,�� said Sun. ��Comparing it to Cmity Goat like him, it��s likeparing a mountain against a boulder.��

    Bapho smiled as the little goat rested on his shoulder.

    ��How did you meet a Disaster Goat?�� asked the Sverine King as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    (Disaster Goat? You mean to tell me that a mere goat that only knows how to eat everything and shit could withstand the valor of a Golden Dragon?!) thought the king of the Golden Dragon.

    Wanda sat back down as she crossed her legs. Her face was beginning to show some skepticism. (A Disaster Goat won��t be able to withstand the power of a Golden Dragon�� if there is a goat that could��). Her eyes opened wide as she gained a sudden epiphany. (No way�� One.. three�� Seven?!)

    ��Hahaha,�� Wanda chuckled before she shook her head. ��I was wrong����

    ��Mother?��

    ��Lyon is most likely not from Paradise, he mighte from the opposite end of that ce.��

    ��You mean�� Hell?��

    Wanda nodded. ��It��s not a Disaster Goat, but the mightiest Cmity Goat.��

    ��Cmity Goat��, the one that was said to be living in the deepest level of Hell?��

    Wanda shook her head, ��That��s what the legend said, but who knows about the truth. What matters the most is the sum of the horn that he possessed.��

    ��What about it?��

    ��The Cmity Goat is already a mighty race on their own, but the numbers of the horn represent who is at the top of the hierarchy,�� said Wanda before she shook her head, ��Now it all makes sense, his not a mortal, he is an absolute monster.��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked as he let the Sverine Kingdom take his own conclusion. He averted his nce back toward the king of the Golden Dragon.

    The crowd was clenching their fists.

    ��He is not going to do it, is he?��

    ��No�� he already broke the record. Not once in generation could step on the eleventh step!��

    ��W-What if he could����

    ��Then�� it signifies that he is of equal with the four kings!��

    No matter how much they want to believe that what they saw was a dream, the truth was stillid in their eyes. There was nothing that they could do, the young man had proven to be more frightening than the first round. His absurd result from the first result was carried over in the second round.

    The Golden Dragon furrowed his eyebrows before he unleashed a huge image behind him. It was the image of his pure bloodline. Everyone could see the valor of the Golden Dragon with their bare eyes.

    ��Don��t act cocky, mortal,�� said the Golden Dragon. ��This is is a slight punishment for your ugly words then after����

    <em>*Tap!</em>

    <em>��?!��</em>

    <em></em>The four kings had their eyes opened wide as a right foot was on the eleventh step. The crowd had their heart clenched by what��s happening in front of them. Slowly and calmly, the youth rose up before he was the subject of everyone��s attention.

    ������

    The four kings couldn��t utter a word as the eleventh step also meant one more thing. That the young man standing in front of them, the cocky mortal that was condemned by the First Heaven cultivators, was actually equal to the four of them.

    The atmosphere froze as he reached the highest step that was not even supposed to be in the second round. The final andst, eleventh step.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 601: Golden Experience

    Chapter 601: Golden Experience

    One foot. One foot was all it took for them to understand at what level he was as a cultivator.

    His haughtiness. His origin. His being. None of them could fathom the limit of the young man. Either his power or his obnoxious character, he had offended powerful people left and right like it was his job. The sulent power of the four kingdoms, he clearly couldn��t care less about it.

    History had been made. The mortal cultivators had certainly upied four of the ten spots avable. They will have a say in the next uing tournament. It was a big step for the Mortal World but it was nothing for the young man, for he merely joined because of impulse.

    The second round was over but the host was frightened to announce it. The four kings had their eyebrows furrowed as the young man challenged their aura.

    He alone withstood the four kings, including one full-fledged mature in its prime.

    ��You better step down, brat!�� said the Golden Dragon the vein on his temple erged, and his jaw was clenched to a ghastly point. Even the three kings were a bit startled by his rage. However, they could faintly understand. His greatest point of value was being challenged, by a brat, from a Mortal World no less. There had been nobody from that world that was daring enough, no, powerful enough, to defy the sovereignty aura of the Golden Dragon.

    The image of the golden dragon turned more vibrant and clearer than before as it looked down upon the youth with the horns for a crown.

    ��Hm? Step down?�� asked Lyon as he smirked. ��Why would I do as you told? You��re not my king.��

    The crowd couldn��t take the suspense as they opened their mouths in disbelief. Some gasps, some gawked on their snacks. The youth was at the crossing point with the Golden Dragon, bearing that burden of atmospheric pressure, he still had aeback in reserve.

    ��He didn��t even stutter,�� muttered Cherie as she shook her head, ��Unbelievable.��

    ��His breathing is calm, his stature is poise,�� muttered Hilde. ��What monster is he����

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked as the others furrowed their eyebrows.

    Everyone could hear him smiling but more importantly, they could see that exact moment his other foot left the illustrious tenth step.

    ��He��ah..��

    ��No�� no����

    ��Equal�� That guy is equal to the four kings����

    His other foot stepped on the eleventh and final step. His arms crossed as he came straight face to face with the four kings. He rose his chin slightly as he looked down on the Golden Dragon King.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��What��s wrong? You need to take a shit?�� said Lyon as he smirked. ��Drink more water, eat more greens.��

    His sarcastic tone bought their disbelief as the Golden Dragon King opened his eyes wide.

    ��Kh!�� He balled his fist as his aura turned more vibrant and clear. The aura he unleashed from within his boiling bloodline made his pupils shrink to his re. The cold killing intent that was amassed from his experience burst out and enveloped the haughty young man.

    ��You challenged my sovereignty, kneel!�� said the Golden Dragon King as he roared.

    The roar brought the other kings to slightly wrinkle their noses as their eardrums and souls were rumbling. They all leered against the Golden Dragon King with their eyebrows furrowed.

    (Has he broken through?) thought the P King as he clicked his tongue.

    (This is not good, he is a lot stronger than before) thought the Borg King.

    (The bnce of power in First Heaven is not going to stay for long) thought the Sverine King before he averted his nce back to the youth.

    ��Huh?�� his mouth slightly gaped as he saw the youth put his hands inside his own pocket.

    ��A lizard is trying to make my grandson kneel? Howughable,��ughed Sun before he grinned.

    Lyon shook his head as he smile. The mana surrounding him immediately shifted to a golden color.

    ��What?!�� eximed Wanda as he saw his crown disperse to bits of lights.

    Lyon��s bearing changed as his eyes turned a golden color. The bright gaze from his two jewel orbs was more luminous than the golden dragon. Though he didn��t wear any crown like his previous transformation, everyone could feel the wild aura that he unleashed.

    Glorious and lustrous golden tails sprung out from the end of his spine. It was hovering in the air like it had no weight, but the four kings had enough experience for their guts to tell that they were dangerous.

    ��You..!!�� said The Golden Dragon King with his eyes bulging out in disbelief.

    ��Kneel?�� Lyon smirked before he opened his arms. An image of a daunting beast emerged behind his back. A giant ape with four tails sitting on top of a huge boulder. One of its legs was on top of the huge boulder with its fangs grinned out.

    The crowd was trembling as they saw the image. The size alone was bigger than the golden dragon. It was basically looking it down, like nothing but a lizard with wings.

    The Golden Dragon King gulped as he took a step back.

    *<em>Tap!</em>

    <em></em>The single step that he made in a retreat was heard loud and clear by his own ears. His eyes opened wide in disbelief at the beast that wasughing. A feeling started to creep up, a feeling that was long lost. A feeling that he thought would never be triggered from a mortal cultivator.

    The rest of the kings subconsciously took a step back as well.

    ��Kh!�� Rupert couldn��t move his jaw as his mouth locked open. His hands were trembling out of his will. His bloodline was being trampled upon seeing the image of the beast that Lyon summoned through his aura.

    ��!!�� Raul took a huge gulp as he saw the beast that emerged. ��What the hell�� is that�� what a devilish looking ape.��

    Hilde couldn��t even rub her eyes as she looked at the beastughing against the ring golden dragon.

    ��This is!�� Wanda opened her eyes wide before she shook her head.

    ��M-Mother, do you know what beast is that? My whole body seems to tell me to run just from seeing it alone!�� said Cherie.

    ��I-I have an idea���� thought Wanda as she looked at the devilish giant apeughing. Her eyes narrowed before she gulped.

    Everyone��s goosebumps had risen to the very end as if they had just been electrocuted. Upon just seeing the image was enough for them to wish for a retreat. Some of the experts in the crowds could hear their own heartbeat while the weaker ones were pathetically trying to calm their trembling hands.

    ��What we are seeing right now, is a beast called Devil Ape.��

    ��Devil�� Ape? The beast is yet another one originating from hell?�� said Cherie.

    Wanda nodded. ��Their exact whereabouts were unknown but that race is vicious. They have superb agility and four devastating tails.��

    Cherie furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at Lyon. As seconds went by, the youth only bes more mysterious rather than readable. His move was unpredictable, his ace cards were unimaginable.

    ��How could the Mortal World give birth to something like this���� she muttered.

    Wanda shook her head, ��There are still many things that we don��t know about the Mortal World, but one thing that I��m sure of is that he is not from the Mortal World. He must be from Hell, and furthermore, his identity must be special too.��

    ��But I thought that all ess point to Hell is closed?�� said Cherie.

    ��All ess point that ��we�� know is closed,�� Wanda shook her head. ��There must be some way to go there or if not, a one way from Hell to the Mortal World. It��s hard to imagine that he ising from the Mortal World, it��s even harder considering the previous two beasts.��

    Lyon smirked as he crossed his arms. He could see the pale faces of the four kings, especially the one that demeaned him the most.

    ��I would love to stay further, but sadly the second round is already over.��

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder before his unleashed galore reverted back into nothingness. The beast gave onest inaudibleugh before dissipating for good.

    He turned around before giving a leer toward Hezar. He snorted with a smile before he jumped down leaving the four kings to catch their breaths.

    <em>*Thud!</em><em></em>

    Hended with his two feet. He put his hands behind his back before he walked away with ease. The wild bearing that could trample the Golden Dragon was nowhere to be seen. He was back to being a youth that looked like he had not a single problem in his life, or maybe too much for him to even care.

    He passed the host to where the other participants he knocked out were. They all immediately opened the way for him as he strolled out. They didn��t even dare to re at his back. The impression that he gave toward the people was etched to their souls.

    The kings were looking at one another and cold sweat could be seen dropping from their temples, all kings except the Golden Dragon. He was panting heavily as he was the focal point from the mightyughing beast.

    ��Hah�� hah�� hah��.�� his chest was heaving up and down and he hardly blinked his eyes. He soon averted his nce toward the youth that was leaving the arena. Disbelief was clouding his mind as the youth was gradually out of his view.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 602: Dead Celebration

    Chapter 602: Dead Celebration

    The young man had left the arena as his group did the same.

    The cultivators from First Heaven were left in shock. The deliberate offends that Lyon had made caused them to have nks for a mind.

    The four kings were still standing on the eleventh step with their aura already pulled in. The cultivators from the First Heaven didn��t feel the atmospheric disaster clenching their souls anymore. However, they could feel an impending rageing from the four kings that governed the bnce on First Heaven.

    Wand sit back down before she leaned back to her seat. She had her eyebrows furrowed and her smile smirked. ��This is going to be either fun or chaotic.��

    She took a look at the Golden Dragon King. She could clearly notice the rage that he was harnessing, for the mortal young man was challenged by him and he answered it back.

    Lyon might have a looming fate after the tournament but the act that he did was an insult to his prestige, bloodline, and all of his ancestor��s meritbined. The shame might be brought upon himself but it was he who asked Lyon to go up instead.

    ��Forget the lustrous tenth step for a while, even Rupert could only best the ninth step. That man even went as far as standing on the eleventh step. The ce where he could stand among the four kings!�� said one of the crowd.

    ��I cannot believe it,�� one of the experts shook his head, ��Look��s like the Mortal World as birthed a monster unseen by our eyes.��

    Their status might be higher than the Mortal World due to their origins and the vast density of their mana, but a nce of look toward that young man, then not a status was worth.

    Hilde shook her head before she sat back down. The act had surprised everyone equally, neither experts nor a high-status woman like herself.

    She crossed her arms before exaggerating her sigh. Her mother immediately caught on to her daughter��s emotion but she merely furrowed her eyebrows and spoke nothing.

    ��He even has the mentality of a conqueror for he had encountered beast far more dreadful than the Golden Dragon King. That show that he did was the testament as to why he dared to stand against the ruler. He has the power all along, and I saw it!��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    She then takes a look at her mother, ��Mother, what do you think now? Do you think that he deserves our help?��

    The queen opened her eyes slightly wider before she let out a sigh. She looked at the bitter annoyance that she had on her face. She knew that she will eventually mention it.

    ��Hilde, I can��t for the life of me,�� she shook her head. ��You know it yourself what is our position in the hierarchy of the four kingdoms, it is too risky for us to contend against the two of them together over a young man that we hardly knew.��

    She knew that they were making a mistake. Both she and her husband were given a choice to either pulled in Lyon to their side with the risk of offending the Golden Dragon Kingdom and the P Kingdom at the same time or not. They chose the former after some quick logical judgment.

    Hilde snorted against her mother in response. That was what she could do for now. She knew from the bottom of her heart that they were making the safest option to ensure their people��s life prosper.

    Choosing to take in Lyon would mean impending doom that would always cloud the people��s minds. There was hardly any better option then.

    The Sverine King quietly left the eleventh step before he returned to his seat. He looked at his grinning wife before he sat back down on his rightful seat.

    ��I guess�� he is indeed worth the price.��

    Cherie smiled. ��At this point, it would be even harder to get him.��

    Wanda sighed. ��Indeed, he has shown his capabilities, though just a glimpse. However, the immense potential that he had, now that is something that I cannot fathom.��

    ��Kh!�� The P king furrowed his eyebrows as he narrowed his eyes. He could see that the crowd didn��t look at him like he was before. Having a draw by a low-ss mortal cultivator, he was shamed.

    He jumped back to his seat with his daunting grim face. He sat back down without sparing a word.

    ��?!�� Raul stood with his eyes opened wide. He made a harsh gulp as his cold sweat ran down to his chin. (I- I have never seen father so angry��). He force himself to lower down and sat back.

    However, of all the people that were frightened. One particr middle-aged man was the worst. His eyes were ncing against the ground with his feet pointed away from each other. Both of his hands were on his hair and his pupils had already shrunk to a dot. He was panting irregrly as he clenched his jaw.

    ��You seem upset, maybe you should try taking a shit?�� said Tael as heughed (Goddamn it! His antics rubbed off on me!).

    The famousmander couldn��t even hear what Tael had just said. It was the first time he had ever experienced something like this. Something that was out of his equation. The young man had been implying time and time again that he was more than capable, yet his pride and ego denied it. Now, he had shown his final clue. He indeed had the power to sever his head, for he equally stood with the four kings.

    He raised his head up as he took a long breath through his nose. He opened his eyes toward the sky before he looked at the three of them.

    ��It��s over for the Mortal World,�� said Hezar as he scowled.

    The three leaders from the Mortal World furrowed their eyebrows but they refrain to say a thing. Carius, though as temperamental as he was, knew that it was a waste of energy to insult a man, especially a dead man.

    The Bolg King turned around before he let out a sigh. He leaped over the sky beforending on his sit. He sat back down before letting out yet another sigh. He could feel the pout that her daughter made.

    ��Hilde, please�� you��re a princess. You should know that we have to make a wise decision each time.��

    His daughter remained cold. ��I know, but that is also why our kingdom stagnant. We, or should I say both of you are ying it too safe. Relying too much on Gae Bolg��s power to gain power.��

    ��Oh, that stings,�� said the Bolg King. ��But I guess it is true. Our power might not be equal to them but they couldn��t attack us either without having severe losses on their own.��

    Hilde said nothing. She was really close with the ticket. She was really close with the person that could open a new path toward a new glorious era.

    One king was left standing on the eleventh step. He was not by any means weak, however, the blow that he received was more than tenfold as much as the others. He didn��t even notice that he was alone as he leap back to his seat.

    His back was straight with his shoulders back. He hardly blinks as the image was still etched inside his mind. Theughing giant ape with four tails. Prostrating was a word that kept ringing inside his head then. He could still feel his shaking knees begging to kiss the tform then.

    Rupert didn��t dare to ask his father anything after seeing his face. He could only sit back down as he balled his fist on top of his thigh. For all he knew, the problem stems from jealousy.

    He was adamant, like Raul, to humiliate Lyon through any means possible. The case outside the arena was perfect but he was stupefied that he was actually the one that got humiliated instead. He knew he was dealing with a madman, he just never thought that he would be this mad.

    The sheer silence caught the crowd��s bones to chill. There was serious atmospheric damnation from the four sides. They could feel their riot after they stopped talking. The gaze of the four kings was not kind, nor the queens.

    ��T-The Second Round is over!!�� The host announced as he broke the cold moment.

    His words echoed in Afurnae but no cheers were heard. They were dead silent, and one brat caused this.

    The young man was the husband of Cecile. The obtrusive young man that had reigned over the first round. He did it yet again, breaking all records possible. Perhaps the only living young mortal that stood toe to toe with the four kings. From this moment on, his name was a bane.

    ��Lyon Torga,�� Folcre gritted his teeth.

    ��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked as he led his group to a local restaurant.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 603: Restaurant

    Chapter 603: Restaurant

    The restaurant they were heading to had a luxurious front. Subsequent of glimmering lights from the grand chandelier. Adorned with creative graphics on the walls to the entrance, they brought a royal feel to any passerby.

    Nobody was around at the time of his arrival, which was perfect. Since most of them still sat dumbfoundedly in the arena, there was no need to reserve a seat.

    Lyon nodded before he stepped in.

    ��Wow, it��s empty, haha!��

    ��Oh?�� a submissive tone was heard before a middle-aged man with a big smile on his facees out from the kitchen counter. He wore a simple apron and his eyes were small to a narrow slit. The man exude happiness as he walked. However, seeing Lyon and the group, he was immediately intimidated.

    One was taller than the others, a tall beautiful woman, a fiery woman with no regard for rules, a woman whose silence was deadly, a man who seemed to be a butler, and then the young man in front of them who wasughing for no reason.

    (This�� are we having a festival?) thought the middle-aged man.

    ��Old man! I will have your finest dishes and finest drinks!�� said Lyon before he sat on the biggest table avable.

    ��Wha..?�� the middle-aged man was stupefied before Assid approached him with his intimidating sharp eyes.

    The middle-aged man took a step back. He was not a fighter, he was a cook, but seeing Assid, he immediately felt that his pride as a cook was being challenged.

    ��Bring us your finest liquor, but do keep in mind that only, ONLY, give young master water.��

    ��Huh?�� the middle-aged man was stupefied. There had been no one that ever dined in his restaurant order simple nd water. They would strive for the finest liquors, the best in town.

    ��If you bring him liquor, then the destruction of Afurnae will be entirely your responsibility,�� his ghastly tone made the middle-aged man��s face shrink as he slowly nodded.

    Assid looked around before he had his eyebrows furrowed. ��Where are your waiters or waitresses?��

    ��Err���� the middle-aged man was nervous to answer before he let out a sigh. ��I, have none����

    ��Hm?�� Assid pinched his chin as he asked, ��Are you the owner?��

    The man shook his head, ��My father was����

    ��I see,�� Assid nodded before he walked into the kitchen room. ��I will help you cook.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Eh? What?�� the middle-aged man was stupefied before he followed him.

    ��You are the owner, lead,�� said Assid as he knotted the apron to his waist.

    ��Eh��?�� the middle-aged man couldn��t believe it. ��B-But, what about your young master, s-surely I can��t offend him?!��

    ��He would have agreed with this,�� said Assid.

    ��What?��

    ��I agree with this.��

    ��?!�� The middle-aged man turned around before looking at Lyon was already inside the kitchen.

    ��In fact,�� Lyon smirked as he put on his apron before tying it to a knot. ��I will hel����

    ��Alright dearest, enough of your ploy ande with me.��

    ��Eh?�� Lyon opened his eyes wide before he leered to the right to see a hand above his shoulder. His neck was strangled by one hand as he was dragged outside. ��No~��

    ��Alright, just sit back down,�� said Cecile as she chuckled. ��You think you can drink liquor under my watch? Well, you can, but not right now.��

    ��I see, so you have seen through my ns,�� said Lyon as he was being dragged l

    Assid let out a rare chuckle before he lit up the stove with simple magic. ��Now then, where is your recipe?��

    The middle-aged man had his shoulder slouched as he blinked in disbelief. (What a weird bunch��).

    Lyon sat back down with the rest on the biggest round table on the second floor. The chair was made from high-quality wood and the table from natural marble.

    Lyon grunted as he crossed his arms. He closed his eyes as his nose pointed down.

    ��What is it?�� asked Lumina. ��Are you that hung����

    *<em>Growl</em>

    The growl was at the utmost of uproar. It was vehemently loud that the hanging chandelier slightly swayed. Even Graham couldn��t help but have his eyes widened a bit.

    ��Woah! Who��s that?�� asked Lyon as he chuckled.

    ��Hm? Emperor, that��s not you?�� asked Kesya.

    ��C��mon, stop it with this ��emperor�� already, just call me young master�� and no, it wasn��t me.��

    Lyon shook his head.

    ��Well�� it was me,�� said Cecile as she chuckled.

    Lyon opened his eyes wide in disbelief. ��Woah�� really?��

    ��En,�� Cecile nodded.

    The words inside Lyon��s mind crashed against each other and nothing was produced. He turned into a nihilngual with his mouth slightly opened. He averted his gaze toward the opened empty te on the table instead.

    Cecile chuckled before she winked at Lumina.

    Lumina��s cheeks turned a red hue before she meekly nodded. ��Thank you.��

    ��Your wee.��

    ��Well���� Kesya grinned before she asked, ��I will pay for this meal.��

    Lyon and Cecile both raised their eyebrows.

    ��What?�� asked Cecile, ��You?��

    ��Of course, empress, I have the money you know.��

    ��You do?�� asked Lyon.

    ��What��s that supposed to mean?!�� said Kesya as she was a little bit annoyed by Lyon��s words.

    ��Heh, I mean, you�� er�� don��t look like you have money hahaha!��

    ��I have! In fact, you help me get the money,�� grinned Kesya as she crossed her arms.

    ��What?�� asked Lumina before she furrowed her eyebrows. She leered toward Lyon. (He never give me any money).

    ��What?�� asked Lyon, ��Really? When did that happen?��

    He was having cold sweat with the dragon beside him ring in silence.

    ��It was yesterday night!��

    ��Huh? Really now,�� uttered Cecile before she put her hands on her waist as she averted her nce from Kesya toward her dearest. ��Do you have anything to say?

    ��I�� uh�� your wee? Hey, I don��t even know what she was talking about okay?��

    ��Oh, how can you forget it,�� said Kesya she pressed her cheeks and shook her head.

    (Why are you bashful?!) thought Lyon with veins for his eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 604: Mistakes Were Made

    Chapter 604: Mistakes Were Made

    Lyon found himself in a tight corner. He had absolutely no idea what Kesya was talking about. He took a stroll yesterday night but didn��t meet her at all.

    ��I didn��t even meet you yesterday night!��

    ��You did!�� said Kesya as she pointed him out. Her nose twitched as her breath sniffled. ��Oh, my faint heart.��

    Her ears lowered as she covered her mouth and turned around.

    (Oi..)

    Her eyes glimmered like ss that reflected light with tears threatening to spill. Her shoulders slouched as bitterness and blues surrounded her figure.

    ��Lyon! What did you do?!�� asked Cecile.

    ��What?! I didn��t do a thing! I didn��t even meet her yesterday night!��

    ��You did!�� said Kesya before she wailed. Her status as the master of Guild HQ was nowhere to be seen. Those people wouldn��t have thought that she could be this sentimental.

    ��She said you did!�� asked Cecile.

    ��And you believe her?!�� asked Lyon as he rose his shoulders.

    ��No, haha!�� Cecileughed.

    (This woman!) thought Lyon as veins on his temple bulged.

    ��Hahaha!�� Kesyaughed as she tapped the marble table repeatedly. Seeing the re of her emperor and his annoyed face was quite a delight for her.

    ��Hah~�� Kesya had her fill, ��It��s not even half the fun without Empress Selena.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon retracted his re before he raised his eyebrows. ��Selena?��

    Kesya nodded. ��Yup!��

    ��Why her?�� asked Lyon with his eyes blinking innocently.

    ��Well���� Kesya was in doubt all of the sudden.

    ��Why are you doubting to tell me?�� asked Lyon. ��She is my wife you know (Hot one too)!��

    ��She is the jealous type, didn��t I mention this before?�� said Cecile.

    ��Maybe��.�� ( I was not paying attention). ��Anyway, what will happen if Selena were here?��

    ��Kaboom!�� said Kesya as she gestured it with her hands.

    ��Kaboom?�� Lyon gulped before he slowly nced at Graham whom thetter nodded. He averted back to Kesya. ��What is kaboom?��

    ��This ce and the firmament would be fissured, at least, and Yoji would take some of the damage too.��

    ��Ah, right�� Little Yoji did indeed mention what the Tetragram Chariot was for,�� nodded Lyon.

    ��She is amazing,�� said Cecile.

    Lyon noticed the subtle acknowledgment from the woman who was dubbed as the War Goddess. He could guess that there was some sort of rivalry between the two from the start. However, a subtle nod from her meant something much heavier,

    ��That amazing?�� asked Lyon as he gulped.

    ��Yeah, and there was not a year went by without you triggering her,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��I guess,�� Lyon smiled wryly before he caught his eyes on Graham. ��Wait a minute, Graham, you would protect me right.��

    ��With all due respect��.��

    (No) thought Lyon as soon as he heard those words.

    Graham looked at his hands before he looked at Lyon and slightly bowed his head, ��Sorry, master.��

    ��Are you serious���� muttered Lyon as he was taken back. He was not talking with Jugen or Zet, the two self-proimed little brothers of him. He was talking with Graham, the same man that pulverized a True God by mming its head to the earth, not to mention ripping the space apart with his fist.

    ��C��mon�� Graham, it��s me, your master,�� said Lyon. ��You would protect me right.��

    Graham shook his head, ��It is futile, master, sorry, it would take all six of us together to buy you one second.��

    ��What?!�� Lyon suddenly straightened his back. The woman that he met and imed to be his wife. The first one that gave him his wedding ring. (Was she really that powerful?).

    ��Yeah, of course, because you guys won��t dare to interrupt her,�� said Cecile. ��Not to mention her notorious sword art.��

    Lyon opened his eyes wide. He was so surprised he didn��t notice a ss of water was being handed out by Assid before thetter went back to the kitchen.

    ��Yoji�� he�� did he get to suffer because of my deed?�� asked Lyon as he grabbed the ss of water. He put his mouth while keeping eye contact with Cecile.

    ��Pfft�� now that you mentioned it, I just remembered one of the funny, well painful for him though,�� said Cecile before she burst intoughter.

    Lyon narrowed his eyes before Cecile continued.

    ��One time she was so furious at you she chased you down. Both of you were running with Tetragram Chariot as your vassal of escape. The horses were crying as the danger of a beast far more dangerous than anything chase the four of them down.��

    (She is faster than the Tetragram Chariot?! Wait�� doesn��t that beat the purpose of having them?!) thought Lyon as he attempted to drink the whole ss.

    ��I don��t know what you did but apparently, she was so furious with her face turned red. With her regalia in hand, she ran with her bare feet in the sky. Her eyes were ring as a saw her from my room. There was nothing stopping that woman then, I could only pray for your safety from my heart as I drink my wine.��

    ��I remember you were saying ��Faster Little Yoji! Faster! We��re gonna die if you slow down�� the whole kingdom probably could hear you then, hahaha. However, before those young horses managed to break the space, she was already by Yoji��s side. The de curved before Yoji was blown away with a cry. You yelled ��Yojiii!!�� but the young Yoji already passed out from the pain of having his nipples cut off.��

    <em>*Bruu!</em>

    Lyon immediately spat out his drink before he rubbed his own chest.

    ��Then..��

    ��Alright stop, please, stop,�� said Lyon as his nose wrinkled as if he felt the pain Yoji had felt then. He rubbed his chest as he wondered what he had done to warrant her fury.

    ��So you��re here Lyon,�� said Raul who was at the entrance with his obnoxious tone.

    ��Shut the fuck up!�� shouted Lyon as he looked at the table with his cold sweat drenching his forehead.

    ��W-What?!�� Raul was taken back.

    Lyon took a cold breath before he nervously emptied out his ss.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 605: Extravagrant Meal

    Chapter 605: Extravagrant Meal

    The shout startled even those outside the restaurant. The passerby had only begun taking a stroll after the heartwrenching second round which ended in another utter defeat for the First Heaven, now, a very familiar voice was heard.

    They all gulped as they took a nce over the luxurious restaurant that only certain people could afford.

    ��Hey, I think that��s!!��

    ��En, it��s him alright.��

    ��Let��s check it out!��

    ��Forget it! Don��t you see the group? That��s the P Kingdom! The recruited past winners are also there.��

    The cultivators immediately shook their heads. They could only watch from a distance as the event unfold. There was no telling what would happen but they could feel the same scrounge of amazement as they had their goosebumps rose the moment he took the eleventh step.

    The man of the hour was still shaking his head as he vehemently breathed. He still couldn��t believe her words but he somewhat felt that she was not lying about it.

    ��Gr!�� Raul gritted his teeth before he called out his name once more. ��Lyon!��

    ��Huh?�� He raised his head before looking at Raul and the bunch on the entrance. ��What?��

    ��Tch!�� Raul was pissed but he turned up a smirk. ��Why are you here?��

    ��To eat you dumbass what else am I supposed to in a restaurant? Cook? Well�� I mean yeah, but, I��m here to eat!�� said Lyon.

    ��Watch your words junior!�� said one of the past ten winners.

    ��Who are you?�� asked Lyon as he raised his eyebrows.

    The group was lost for words. The man talking was one of the past winners from thest tournament, the same one that Lyon was undertaking now.

    ��Listen, I have not eaten since morning alright! I was strolling the night yesterday, you can ask Folcre over there if you don��t believe me, now, where was I, oh right, I��m here to eat good food not to shed blood on this lovely carpet. If you have some decent respect, then by the gracious of your mother��s tits, pick a table or fuck off.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon shooed him away with his hands without any regard for thetter��s status. He grabbed another drink before gulping it down. The wordsing out from Cecile��s lips still brought shivers to his spine. It was clear from his cold breath that he was not ready for anything like that.

    However, Prince Raul and his group were taken back by the unruly words that were spouted out of the mortal cultivator��s mouth. He might break first and second round��s records, but those things didn��t earn him the right to be rude to him.

    He was still the prince, the person that one day would seed the throne of the strong P Kingdom. They had umted more power than the other three and their aggressive method could be seen even by a beggar on the street.

    Raul gritted his teeth as his aura red. However, everyone knew that it was iparable toward the man that not only equally stood against the four kings but actually ovee them.

    ��You and your foul words!�� said Raul as his handsome face was no more.

    ��Sorry for the wait, young master.��

    Assides out with a huge tray that looked like he should use two hands instead of one. It was an extravagant meal. Extraordinarily exquisite. One could see the ze and one could smell the ze of perfect temperature. The seasoning mix that was unmatched even in heaven, even the ones that had no sense of smell could be drawn by a twitch of their nose. However, what made them truly worthy of an emperor to eat, was that one could hear the crisp crack of the duck skin as it releases soft steam of heat.

    Lumina was the one with the most heightened sense of smell than the rest of the group. She had already forgotten half of the words that Lyon had just said. She already had her eyes locked to the entrance to the kingdom. She could smell the fascinating technique that was bestowed upon those dishes.

    ��Please kindly step a little back, young master,�� said Assid before he gently put the dishes one by one. No matter how heavy it looked, he took it with one hand. He maintained the proper order and grace of a high-ss butler. Clean and sleek, there was not even a drop of oil even after he was cooking the entire thing.

    ��Woah,�� even Lyon was startled by the amount of food that was presented. ��Did you make the entire course menu on one tray?��

    Assid shook his head, ��This is just an appetizer, young master, please enjoy to your heart content.��

    ��Alright!�� said Kesya as she immediately picked up a fork and plunged it down toward the duck breast.

    (Duck breast is an appetizer?) thought Lyon as he gulped. (This is a royal ss buffet!)

    <em>*nk!</em>

    <em></em>��Eh?�� Her fork was met with another. She carefully trace it back with her eyes before they narrowed. ��Lumina?��

    Lumina didn��t even look at Kesya as she twirled her fork away before plunging it with her own. However, she was not eating it but rather gave it to Kesya instead.

    ��O��kay?�� Kesya slightly pulled her face back as she received the fork that was given to her. The weird act from the dragon woman got her worried.

    Lumina nodded slightly before she suddenly stood up. Everyone was looking at her bending slightly before her hands gently made their way under the te. She picked them up under everyone��s eyes before she put the giant te to her side of the table.

    Lyon��s eyes bulged open as he looked at the neat duck breast zed with special brown sauce before looking at Lumina, back and forth. (Is she really that hungry?).

    Assid had returned to the kitchen but the bunch on the entrance still stood stupefied by the development. It was so bizarre to take in for them.

    ��Torga!�� shouted Raul.

    Lyon had his face turned bitter. No one ever felt good when their eating session was disturbed. He nodded up against Graham. ��Sent them out.��

    ��Understood.��

    Graham stood up before the crowd immediately took a step back on pure instinct. He didn��t even need to turn around before he jumped to the first floor. Though his body was huge, hended with nothing a soft thud. His ashen hair draped on his shoulder as he crossed his arms.

    One look was enough to make Raul gulp his saliva. The man standing in front of them had faced uncountable battles, the fact that he could live this long was the testament, the pure testament, to his unmatched capabilities.

    He crossed his arms like his master but didn��t let out a smirk like an icon. His eyes turned sharp as he looked at the rowdy bunch.

    ��As my master demand, you can eat, but do keep your manner, shout my master��s name and you will be out of this restaurant.��

    Graham gave out his ultimatum. Either obey or got humiliated.

    They knew the meaning very well, but still, they hesitated. Behind them was the P Kingdom. The kingdom that had harnessed and must be treated with the utmost respect from any fraction. Only either a really capable man from a higher ne or a madman could even think of deterring their image. However, they knew which of the two he was from.

    ��L-Lyon! Do you think you are stronger than First Heaven?!�� said Raul as he disregard the ashen half-giant.

    ��You mean your P Kingdom or the entirety of First Heaven?�� asked Lyon as his eyes focused on the variety of options that Assid gave him.

    ��Tch! First Heaven!�� shouted the prince.

    Lyon put his forks down before he stood up. He walked around the table before standing on the edge and looking down at the famous prince.

    He crossed his arms as his aura red. The magnitude of his charisma was unmatched as his ck hair fluttered against his own aura.

    Cecile pressed her fist against her cheek as she looked at her husband. She then muttered, ��This is the difference between a prince and a true emperor.��

    The distance between the two youth might only be a leap away, but the bearing that the two owned was akin to heaven and earth.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked, before he continued with a t tone, ��I am.��

    ��Wha����

    *<em>Boom!</em>

    <em></em>His words were cut short before they were blown away by a sudden force. The entire group flew out of the building and caught the attention of the passerby. They were all rolling out like a group of weak cutlivators that was at th mercy of nature.

    Graham immediately walked forward, approaching the gate. He didn��t even take a step outside, but a nce from his eyes was wished by no one of the onlookers.

    ��This restaurant is reserved for the young master,�� said Graham before he mmed the door shut and left the chandelier shaking.

    Everyone was gasped at the oue but dare not approach the prince of the P Kingdom and the rest.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 606: The Lyon.

    Chapter 606: ��The�� Lyon.

    One could see the dangling chandeliers that were set adjacently to one another from the roof. The door was closed shut. The restaurant had been reserved for the young master.

    They all knew who the ��young master�� the half-giant was referring to. There was only but one young man that dared enough to kick the prince out like that.

    ��Damn, he is savage.��

    ��Prince Raul is a prince, but the savage didn��t even bat his hands.��

    ��Not only that but all of them were blown outside, even those that the P Kingdom had recruited.��

    One could only imagine the power that was exerted to kick the prince and the other powerful cultivators outside. However, the truth lies inside the restaurant.

    ��W-What just happened?!�� said Prince Raul before he got up after a few struggles. His eyebrows twitched immediately the moment he stood straight. Something heavy was weighing down his chest, breathing suddenly became privatized.

    He immediately touched his chest with his bare hand. He noticed that not a single fabric from his clothing was brittle but the sinking feeling of his chest was surreal. He was drenched in a cold sweat, unbeknownst.

    The weaker ones started getting up themselves, but they didn��t have the same sensation as he was having.

    ��What just happened?�� muttered Prince Raul as the pain subside with each passing second. He was startled by Lyon��s arrogant word that he couldn��t see what the ashen-haired man did.

    Prince Raul made a harsh swallow. His eyes were trembling as his knees slightly bent. (That man is the same man that was outside the arena where Rupert confronted the unruly mortal).

    ��Hah�� Hah�� Hah���� He was panting as he stared at the ground he was standing.

    ��Prince!��

    ��?�� Raul raised his eyebrows before he nce at the one shouting his title.

    It was a pair of men with the insignia of P Kingdom embroidered on their sleek clothes. They had no weapon on their waist but the bearing that they were exuding caused the onlookers to shiver their spines.

    ��It��s you guys,�� said Raul.

    ��Are you alright, Prince Raul?�� asked one of the two men.

    ��I am,�� nodded Raul though there was still a hint of brown hue on his cheek. ��Where are the other three elites?��

    The onlookers immediately caught on by Raul��s words, as well as the group he brought with him.

    Folcre furrowed his eyebrows (These two are from the Elite Five? No wonder, their presence is really exhrating!) he gulped.

    ��Those two are from the Elite Five?!��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��No wonder����

    The Elite Five from the P Kingdom consisted of five elite cultivators that were tasked with guarding the king. Their training was said to be arduous and mysterious at the same time. No neighboring kingdoms had ever caught any information leak about them. Their presence was made for secrecy and only rarely did they present themselves in public.

    The five figures had protected the king for countless years, even before Prince Raul was born. Their skills were unmatched, and so did their loyalty to the P Kingdom.

    ��Why are they showing themselves now?�� asked the onlookers as they looked at the table.

    ��They have rarely shown themselves in public�� oh�� you don��t think that.��

    ��Maybe,�� said the onlooker as he and the others took a nce at the restaurant.

    Their presence right now could only mean one thing. They were going to take care of the unruly young mortal.

    They all shared the same opinions but they refrained to speak further. Adding oil to a zing fire was not necessary. The P Kingdom and the other three great kingdoms were virtually humiliated in the second round by the young man from the Mortal World. There was no telling how deep the animosity that was formed from then on.

    The youth��s position was not the best. He may break records in the first and second round, but he also had made offense toward the four kingdoms.

    The two of them bowed, ��They are at the presence of the king.��

    ��I see,�� said Raul. ��Then, why are you here?��

    The question warranted a slight pause, a moment of silence. The onlookers had their opinions set but they still need to verify it from the two of them.

    ��We are here to escort you back,�� said one of the two men.

    The onlookers let out a sigh.

    ��However, it seems like someone is trying to die,�� the other red out his killing intent.

    The onlookers immediately gasped. They looked at one of them turning around and was facing the restaurant.

    One of the elite took a step forward before widening his feet as wide as his shoulder. His back was straight as his chest was tightened.

    ��The ones inside the restaurant, <strong>GET OUT HERE!</strong>��

    The mantra immediately traversed through the thin gap of the window before reaching inside.

    His voice echoed as Afurnae stood silent. No sounding out from the restaurant, no sounding out from outside either. The dead silence was creeping but there was no movement to be felt.

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    *<em>Thump!</em>

    The cultivator furrowed his eyebrows. He nced right and left before returning to the closed door. His smirk was gone with the wind.

    Prince Raul furrowed his eyebrows before he gulped. His instinct slowly but surely told him to flee right at this second. His cold sweat already ran down his cheek to his jaw. The suspense was killing him inside. He never thought that having no reaction would be severely more frightening than one.

    The fear of the unknown. The air felt like it was whispering death.

    The other elite cultivator immediately covered the prince.

    They knew the mantra either worked too well or didn��t work at all, from the silence, it seemed like it was leaning toward thetter.

    <em>*Gulp!</em>

    <em></em>The young man swallowed his food before his eyes narrowed. He leaned forward, pressing both elbows on the table. sping his hands he put his chin on top of his knuckles. His eyes turned sharp as he looked at the door. He was silent, his aloof and easy-going bearing was no more.

    Nobody spoke a word. Lumina was looking at him whilst Cecile helplessly smiled. It was one of that rare moments where Lyon didn��t shed a joke.

    Kesya had blings for her eyes. (How long have I yearned to see that expression of yours�� Emperor, the face that hurt many fairies).

    The sound of stir fry was heard from the kitchen. Assid didn��t use his sses for the heat created unnecessary fog to the ss. His face was all-time serious as he cooked, but his lips turned a grin as he asionally try to peek at his young master��s expression. Meanwhile, the owner of the restaurant had already passed out from the mantra attack.

    (He might be at the end of his adolescent years, but he is still him, the emperor then, the emperor now, and the emperor toe!) thought Assid.

    The situation suddenly turned tense, neither side make a move. The only separation was the wall and the door.

    Lyon closed his eyes before he took an audible breath from his nose. He opened his mouth.

    ��What is this mor about?��

    Prince Raul raised his eyebrows before he noticed a womaning in with the bearing of a ruler. His eyes opened wide before he greeted her, ��Aunt Wanda����

    The beauty was the queen of Sverine, the person that Lyon deemed more dangerous than her own kingdom.

    ��What is this about, Raul?�� asked Wanda as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    ��Ah, this is���� said Raul nervously. He won��t be able to show himself if he were to exin what had happened.

    ��Queen Sverine,�� the elite cultivator that was standing at the frontmost greeted her. ��An unfortunate event befalls the prince, I am here to make the person inside this restaurant amend his mistake.��

    ��Unfortunate?�� Wanda muttered. ��You, you are wearing the insignia of the P Kingdom but your cultivation level surpassed Hezar. You are one of the Elite Five, aren��t you?��

    The elite raised his eyebrows in surprise. Whether it was intuition or not he realized how dangerous the woman was.

    Cherie was following closely behind her mother before she let out a remark, ��Raul, you have dirt on your cheek.��

    ��Kh?!�� Raul furrowed his eyebrows before he quickly wiped the dirt off.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>Time suddenly slowed down as their eyes saw the door explode out.

    (Shit!) The elite cultivator leered toward the door before a hand grabbed his entire face. He was at the mercy of gravity before the ground eat his figure as the hand mmed him down.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    Craters were instantly made as the ashen hair fluttered.

    ��By the order of Emperor Torga�� Die.��

    Graham��s eyebrows furrowed before the head exploded into a fountain of blood.

    Everyone froze as the blood sttered all over the ce. One st was even at the same spot as the dirt that was on Raul��s cheek.

    Thetter��s pupils shrunk before he caught the sharp nce from the man on the second floor.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 607: Things Had Taken A Wild Turn

    Chapter 607: Things Had Taken A Wild Turn

    The onlookers could only stand still as their breathing got locked by the event that transpired before their very eyes. They looked at the half-giant slowly getting up.

    His back was straight as he stood up. His right hand was dyed red as his clothes were stained. His eyes showed no remorse or worry.

    He turned around, disregarding the fearful eyes that wereid upon his powerful frame. He returned to the restaurant that was reserved for his master. He left them in their frozen state.

    ��He saw no threat���� muttered one of the experts in the crowd.

    The demise of one of the Elite Five was instant. They thought that with the queen of the Sverine Kingdom being here, there wouldn��t have to be any bloodshed. However, they always underestimate how mad the young man was.

    Wanda tried to calm herself down with a few controlled breathing. Her eyes were blinking more rarely than before. Naught was she thinking as she saw one of the five, one of the finest P��s assets, destroyed like a bug.

    ��Ne�� Ned!��

    The shout came from the other Elite Five member. He could see that his aplice died without even a fidget at the moment of impact. The ground had turned into a notorious crater. His eyes were in disbelief, such elite, death without an art nor magic being used. As if he had never cultivated his entire life.

    His eyes soon turned into a rage before he called out the half-giant that was on his way to enter the grand restaurant.

    ��You!�� he shouted with his killing intent imbued. He balled his fist as the vein on his temple popped. ��P will hunt your head!��

    His hands were trembling as he pointed at him. He knew that he won��t be able to win the fight against him alone. The only bright choice he got was to retreat and instill fear of being hunted by perhaps the strongest kingdom in First Heaven.

    Graham couldn��t care less by the yapping of a weakp dog. He entered the restaurant and gave his back toward the elite cultivator.

    One expert looked at the behavior that he showed before shaking his head, ��He is confident enough to show his back toward his opponent, was that a bait or he is just ignorant.��

    ��Like his master, the man is insane.��

    ��I don��t think the feud can end without a fight now.��

    Wanda let out a sigh. Things suddenly took a wild turn, furthermore, she was at the scene where it happen. She was going to approach Lyon and based on the information, he was in the local restaurant, but she never thought that this would turn bloody real quick.

    Cherie blinked twice before she tugged her mother��s elbow.

    ��Mother, what now?�� she asked in a submissive tone. She couldn��t believe what happened as the others did. She saw Raul��s soul was fleeing from his body as he turned still with his eyes wide open.

    Wanda slightly shook her head. ��This has turned into something that even I cannot fathom.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��En, I agree, but we need to do something�� or do we?��

    The elite cultivator immediately turned around before nodding against the prince, ��Let��s head back, for now, Prince Raul. The king must hear this as soon as possible!��

    However, Raul didn��t respond as he was locked gaze with the young man that was sitting on the second floor.

    Their cultivation level might be heaven and earth apart, but so was the strength that they held. He might be a prince, but he didn��t know that he was looking at an emperor.

    ��Prince!!�� the elite cultivator said vehemently.

    ��Ah?�� Prince Raul started to blink before the elite continued saying.

    ��We must meet the king as soon as possible! Hurry! I will cover your behind!��

    Raul nervously nodded as his body started to move against his mind. The instinct of fight or flight was triggered. The other cultivators that he had recruited still had their minds feet shaking. They were proud of what they had be, but after seeing a real expert die being squashed like a bug, the view of their whole world crumbled.

    Folcre gulped. He ran as fast as he could following behind the prince. He never saw his teacher act like this. He was keen on being arrogant and showed his prowess if the opportunity was raised.

    The valor of Raul��s status was gone as he fled the scene. Though nobody dare to make ament, their eyes signified understanding.

    Wanda furrowed her eyebrows before she turned around. ��We should hurry back as well.��

    ��Mother�� certainly,�� nodded Cherie.

    There was no reason to linger around for the both of them.

    Wanda slightly gritted her teeth as she walked off. (Things have gone out of control if only I was here sooner!). She resented the unreadiness of herself. As luck may have it, it was Raul who has met Lyon first.

    ��We are going to have a meeting with the other three rulers soon,�� said Wanda to her daughter that was trailing.

    ��I�� understood,�� Cherie nodded.

    Graham sat back down after he washed his hands and changed his clothes. He picked up a pair of wooden chopsticks before resuming eating.

    Lyon blinked his eyes before he did as well.

    The passerby could clearly see as they passed by the broken door. This was the man that had broken the first and second-round record to an unimaginable height. They could feel that authority aura that was spasming out of his figure, even though the young man was just eating. Forget about Folcre, who could stop the mortal from doing whatever they want.

    ��However, how can you me him?�� asked one of the passerby

    ��What? What do you mean?�� he asked.

    ��I mean, he did warn them to leave, you heard that right?��

    ��Yeah but still�� this is the P Kingdom we are talking about!��

    ��I mean, would you be pissed if you are starving and people keep on nagging you?��

    ��I�� well, can you put it like that?��

    The non-hostile solution was naught from the moment the young man lose his patience. Being at the wrong time and doing the wrong things. Not even the Elite Five was forgiven. His words bore power that could annihte rulers. He didn��t even need toy a finger before they died like they never cultivated before.

    Cecile smiled before she touched her forearm. ��No need to have that sour face when you are eating.��

    ��!!�� Lyon opened his eyes before he blinked twice, ��Y-You��re right, sorry.��

    ��It��s alright,�� said Cecile as she nodded. ��Just enjoy the meal.��

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Cecile.

    ��Hm? Is something on my cheeks?�� muttered Cecile as she touched her cheek, trying to feel if there was rice stuck on them.

    ��N-No, nothing, it��s just that, I never thought that you would say something like that, haha!�� Lyonughed before he dug in.

    ��Is that so��:�� muttered Cecile as she looked at the reflection on the drink that she had. (I guess living together with you for a long time, you finally have some of your tenderness rubbed off on me, but it took another lifetime to do so�� hehe�� Maria).

    The ample dishes belied the tense atmosphere that was outside.

    They could feel that Afurnae was about to be shaken. They were even doubting about thest round to even ur. With the death of one of the Elite Five from the P Kingdom, Hezar was not even worth mentioning anymore. The man died with a single squash, let alone thetter that was weaker.

    The restaurant still had its door broken but none dared to step inside, not while that young man was there eating his meal. One even wonders how could he eat after something like that happened.

    ��Pwah!�� Lyon let out a satisfied grin after he and the group finished the entire dish. He lightly tap his stomach before he stood up with a toothpick in his mouth.

    Assid in the kitchen was taking off his apron before cing it back neatly on the hanger. He retrieved his sses before putting them back on. He approached the unconscious owner of the restaurant before he crouched.

    ��Thank you,�� said Assid before he stood up and left.

    He left a pouch by the owner��s side. He came inside the kitchen clean and left the ce clean.

    ��Assid,�� asked Lyon the moment thetter got out.

    ��Yes, young master?�� respond Assid.

    ��Have you eaten yet?�� asked Lyon as he tried to pick the food that was stuck between his teeth.

    Assid smiled before he nodded, ��Yes, young master,��

    Lyon raised both eyebrows, ��Oh really? Well, I guess so.��

    The young man and the group got out of the restaurant. The moment he stepped outside. The onlookers immediately stood still while they show wary of him. None of them dare to even call out his name, let alone a word of profanity. Even the two princes were helpless against him,moners should stay away.

    *<em>Hoam!</em>

    <em></em>

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 608: Its Him Again!

    Chapter 608: It��s Him Again!

    The crowd didn��t dare to cross eyes with them. The young man was lethal despite his aloof andzy expression. One wording out of his mouth could spell the end of a god.

    He didn��t bat an eye for the status that his opponent had. Never curry favor, never fazed. The only mortal cultivator that was able to do so. Worthy to stand amongst the four kings that ruled First Heaven. Didn��ty a finger yet a god died by his name.

    He came here bearing the g of the Mortal World. His name was unknown four days ago, yet now everyone in First Heaven knew his name. There was no limit to what he could do, he had faced no loss norpetition in the eyes of the crowd.

    They had first seen him as nothing but a cocky neer from the Mortal World. However, after conquering the first and second rounds, his name shot to the firmament of heaven. Even more so after they saw the death of an elite cultivator.

    The experts among the crowds shook their head, ��Afurnae is still a neutral ground, offending the kingdom in this ce is not a wise move.��

    ��Wise? That guy is mad!��

    ��Even Prince Raul still needs to behave in front of the others.��

    Everyone grew wary of him. No good fruit would be borne from connecting with him. He had offended the P Kingdom greatly. Threatening to kill the famousmander was one thing, but actually killing someone above that was another. Especially in Afurnae.

    ��Afurnae is a neutralnd,�� said one of the crowd before he continued, ��He is going to face the four kingdoms rather than the P Kingdom alone.��

    ��He had overdone himself, what kind of backing dare to stand behind him now?��

    ��Do you think he needs backing?��

    The question caught everyone to a silent. Backing? The young man could kill a god with an order from his mouth.

    Kesya grinned as she walked a little faster to match her master��s speed. She slightly slouched forward as she took a peek at his face.

    ��Young master����

    ��Hm?�� Lyon leered down as he kept walking.

    ��Do you think the final round will be held?��

    ��I don��t know,�� said Lyon. From his nonchnt eyes, everyone knew he didn��t a single damn about it.

    ��I wish to see you fight up close though,�� Kesya pouted.

    ��We already did remember?�� said Assid. ��Back when he was fighting the remnant of Eternal Golem.��

    Kesya raised her chin up as she closed her eyes. She didn��t look at Assid as she replied, ��That��s doesn��t count!��

    ��What?��

    ��That doesn��t count, our legs were stuck to the ground and we couldn��t watch properly.��

    ��Hmm,�� Assid readjusted his sses as a response.

    ��You will get your fillter,�� uttered Cecile as she crossed her arms. The auburn beauty was smirking as she exude a greater aura than the rest of them. ��After all, this ce won��t be at peace anymore.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��

    Meanwhile, things were quite hectic inside the P Inn.

    The private inn was full of cultivators from the same banner and the merry atmosphere immediately turned blue the moment they saw the princeing with heaves.

    ��Prince Raul, what��s wrong?�� said one of the guards.

    Prince Raul was about to answer but the Elite Five that was covering him from behind immediately said, ��<strong>Move!</strong>��

    ��Ah���� The cultivators immediately made way for both of them. Though they were not going to halt their advance, they were concerned as to why their prince looked pale.

    Naturally, the rest of the group like Folcre and the others were left behind. The matter concerning what had happened back at the front of the restaurant had not spread to the entirety of Afurnae yet, one thing was certain, the king must know.

    ��Your majesty!��

    The king of the P Kingdom furrowed his eyebrows. He was having a meeting with the rest of the Elite Five and didn��t seem too keen on being interrupted.

    ��Eng, what are you shouting about?! We are at the presence of his majesty!�� said one stout cultivator.

    ��Hm? Where is Kane? I thought you both are going to Prince Raul together,�� said one lean cultivator.

    Both of them belonged to the Elite Five group.

    The king furrowed his eyebrows but before he managed to say a word of his own, he saw his son looking terribly pale.

    ��What��s wrong, Raul?�� asked the king of the P Kingdom. ��I��ve never seen you like this before.��

    Raul looked up to his call. He opened his mouths. No words came out. There was a certain trauma hinted at behind his eyes.

    Eng looked at the prince before bowing to the king of the P Kingdom.

    ��Y-Your Majesty, I havee bearing bad news.��

    The atmosphere immediately sunk as everyone but himself and the prince had their eyebrows furrowed. It was a very rare asion that someone from the Elite Five arrived with bad news.

    The king��s breath turned heavy as his weary eyes looked at one of his most prized subordinates.

    ��Tell.��

    ��Y-Yes,�� said Eng before he looked at the king with the same pale eyes as Prince Raul, ��Kane is dead.��

    ��Hm?!�� His weary eyes opened wide as his heart skipped a beat.

    The three others of the Elite Five also had the same reaction. One of them stepped forward with his eyes ring at his teammate.

    ��Oi, Eng! What the hell are you saying!��

    ��Kane is dead!�� said Eng as his lips slightly quivered. ��Do you think that I would lie about something like this?!��

    The other one from the Elite Five immediately red, ��You guys are in front of the king, mind your tone.��

    He had a leader aura surrounding his figure and everyone looked at him with a huge sense of respect.

    ��S-Senior Barat, forgive me,�� said both Eng and the other one.

    ��Don��t apologize to me, apologize to the king,�� said Barat as he bowed. ��Please forgive the manner of my subordinate!��

    ��Please forgive us!��

    The king merely raised his hand to signify their pardon. He looked at Raul before averting his gaze toward Eng.

    ��What happened? Who killed Kane?�� The king asked the question.

    The room was silent for a moment but the one answer to his question was none other than his own son.

    ��It was�� Lyon Torga.��

    ��What?!�� the king immediately opened his eyes wide. His pupils shrunk in disbelief as he heard the name.

    ��Impossible,�� said one of the Elite Five. ��That guy sure has gained a little fame for himself but it would be impossible to kill Kane with his mere cultivation!��

    ��No, it��s not the young man that killed him, but his death was by his name,�� said Eng in a submissive tone.

    ��You mean, somebody tries to frame him?�� asked Barat as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    Eng shook his head, ��No, Kane died because he was killed by Lyon��s subordinate.��

    ��What? Why didn��t you help him?�� asked Barat as his daunting aura enveloped Eng.

    Eng immediately felt like his neck was strangled by an unbreakable metal. His eyes bulged open as he saw his senior with pleading eyes(This is why you��re the leader, that calmness on your face, it��s deadly).

    ��I-I couldn��t, please forgive me.��

    ��What do you mean you couldn��t? The two of you should have taken care of him quite easily,�� uttered Barat.

    However, Eng shook his head, ��There was nothing that I could do. I need to prioritize Prince Raul��s safety above all.��

    The king furrowed his eyebrows, ��You mean to tell me that you couldn��t finish him off together?��

    Eng bowed, ��Forgive me, your majesty! But this lowly one couldn��t even speak a word when that monster attacked!��

    (Monster?) the term crossed everyone��s mind.

    ��Exin, Eng,�� asked Barat. He knew his subordinate wouldn��t use that term without a reason.

    ��Kane died! He died by�� he died by���� Eng was trying to calm himself down but couldn��t.

    ��He died by what?!�� asked the other Elite Five impatiently.

    ��His head was crushed, by a single hand,�� said Eng as his eyes paled.

    The room was dead silent the moment he said those words. There was no remedy for the news he had just delivered.

    ��Impossible�� Raul is this true?��

    Raul��s opened his mouth but found it difficult to utter the word. He gulped instead before nodding nervously.

    The affirmation from the prince brought the ghastly hollow into the room. The creeping cold of the truth brought noment from all of them.

    The king furrowed his eyebrows as the veins in his temples bulged. The smirk of the young man vehemently appeared inside his mind. Especially the moment where he took the eleventh step and nonchntly bear thebined pressure from all four kings�� aura. (It��s him again! It seems like he wishes to die in Afurnae after all!)

    ��Bring me Hezar, now!!��

    The king shouted and reverberated across the inn. His kingly aura red as the guards of the inn slightly felt the jolt from their souls.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 609: Mad Mortal

    Chapter 609: Mad Mortal

    One of the guards was running across the hall of the inn. His face was drenched in sweat. The order came straight from the majesty himself.

    The P Kingdom suddenly found itself in a tense situation. Everyone could sympathize with the guard running frantically toward the single door at the end of the opposite hall.

    <em>*Click!</em>

    The guard raised his eyebrows before he stopped his advance.

    The door was pulled open before Hezar showed himself. His face was grim as he looked at the guard. He knew that thetter was sent by the king, nevertheless.

    ��What is it?��

    ��T-The king ordered your presence in the meeting room.��

    ��I understand,�� said Hezar as he walked past him before stopping. ��Keep an eye on the room for me, don��t let anyone enter nor out!��

    ��I-I understand,�� said the guard before Hezar left.

    Hezar nodded before he continued walking. His steps felt increasingly heavy as he approached the meeting room.

    (The atmosphere is devastating!) he gulped before he entered the ce.

    The Elite Five had awaited his arrival, he noticed the prince and the king. (Huh? Are we missing one of them?)

    ��Hezar!�� the king said with a stern voice.

    ��Y-Yes! Your Majesty,�� he quickly knelt. His forehead was drenched with cold sweat before he gulped. He knew that besides the prince, everyone in this room could waste him.

    The king took a breath before he said, ��One of the Elite Five is dead.��

    His eyes opened wide in disbelief. He couldn��t fathom the words that he received from his ears. (One of the Elite Five is�� dead?!)

    ��Y-Your Majesty? Is that true?�� asked Hezar. He knew how powerful a single Elite Five was. They were tasked with the safety of the one that ruled the P Kingdom and had seeded in doing so without a single of them ever falling on the job. However, right from the king��s mouth, one of them had died.

    ��Know your ce Hezar!�� shouted Eng.

    ��F-Forgive me!�� Hezar didn��t dare to show his face. (I-It��s true!!). Though he himself was a careful person and trusted few, he saw no gain for Eng nor the king to lie about this matter.

    ��B-But, who would dare to do such a thing, Your Majesty?�� asked Hezar.

    The king of the P Kingdom let out a heavy breath as his eyes showed a glint of rage. ��Who else but your favorite boy, the one��s that promised to kill you.��

    Hezar��s heart sunk in disbelief as the smirk of the young man appeared inside his mind (H-Him?!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��Deadman��

    The word echoed in his mind vehemently echoed before he shook his head. ��This, it cannot be!��

    ��He didn��t die by his hands, but by his name,�� answered Barat to Hezar��s confusion.

    ��By his name? You mean his subordinate killed��ah.��

    ��That��s right,�� said Raul who managed to regain his senses. ��That brat is not that powerful but his subordinate�� we couldn��t even react before he was pinned down and got his skull crushed with a single hand.��

    Hezar had his mouth gaped as he heard the prince��s words. The Elite Five was not made from some random cultivators they found on the street. They were handpicked, trained, then excelled. They were the cream of the crop that was not made public. It was also due to their contribution that the kingdom had multiplied its sheer military prowess.

    ��I, I��.��

    He was lost for words. He would have never thought that his subordinate would be that strong. If even an Elite Five died by his hand, then the words that the three leaders of the Mortal World said were true. Lyon was more than capable to end his life at any given moment. He just needed to spare a few words before his head was severed.

    He made a harsh gulp, ��B-But, even so, he still killed a person inside Afurnae. This is an offense against all of the four kingdoms!��

    ��I��m sure you know,�� said the king as he narrowed his eyes, ��For Afurnae to be able to be a neutral ground, it��s because the ce is strategically so. The other three have been eyeing on thisnd and they surely know of our exploding growth thisst few years.��

    Barat furrowed his eyebrows, ��They might see this as an opportunity to strike us, especially a strong force suddenly arose out of nowhere.��

    ��Y-You mean that they would side with him?�� asked Hezar before he shook his head, ��No, not all of them, at least th Golden Dragon won��t cooperate.��

    The king furrowed his eyebrows, ��What makes you so sure about that?��

    ��They have some animosity together, just like us with him,�� said Hezar.

    ��You mean that jade-haired woman?�� asked the king as he furrowed his eyebrows. ��You think that they would join us instead, all because of one woman?! Hezar! What are you talking about?!��

    Hezar could feel the king��s rage freezing his goosebumps up. The aura of the ruler of the P Kingdom pushed his soul to a knee.

    ��It seems like you have turned dull,��mented the king as he narrowed his eyes.

    Hezar opened his eyes wide.

    The king continued, ��Did the brat from the Mortal World got you too?��

    Hezar immediately replied, ��N-No, your majesty!��

    (Damn it all! Wh-Why am I like this?! I cannot think a couple of steps ahead like I used to?!) thought Hezar before that smirk resurfaced inside his mind. It was like a curse that kept haunting him down. He was already fighting Lyon before he even knew that it had begun already.

    ��What should we do now, Your Majesty?�� asked Barat.

    The king of the P Kingdom furrowed his eyebrows as he averted his nce toward the door.

    ��We must kill him, that is a matter of course, if not, our image could be tarnished!�� said the king.

    ��We must act with haste too,�� said Barat. ��The more we let this go, the more it will damage us.��

    ��Then what do you think that we should do, Barat?�� asked the king of the P Kingdom.

    He was the leader of the Elite Five. The calmest and the most powerful one of the Elite Five. The serene in his eyes were daunting rather than peaceful.

    ��Please do forgive me, but I have not learned who is this young man is. I need to know certain things before ending him since direct assault is clearly out of the question. For now, I suggest to call him out in the arena.��

    ��Arena?�� asked the king.

    Barat nodded, ��We need to make this as public as possible. Surely the other three kingdoms won��t sit idly and joined there.��

    ��borate,�� said the king.

    Barat nodded, ��Protecting your majesty will be our priority, after all, this is our job. However, if that young man��s subordinate could end him so easily, then I��m afraid it would be really difficult to protect you without some other interference.��

    ��Other�� interference?�� asked Raul.

    ��That��s right, Prince Raul. With the presence of the other three kingdoms, we have arger chance of protecting His Majesty, since His Majesty��s presence is greatly required for this matter.��

    ��But����

    ��If we are talking about justice, we are on the winning side. The ones that break the rule were them, not us. This is already a huge advantage for us.��

    ��I see,�� nodded the king. ying the justice card would be proven beneficial. Especially with the presence of the other three kingdoms. (Surely they cannot betray justice) thought the king.

    ��Y-Your Majesty, I have something to say!��

    The king furrowed his eyebrows before his sightnded on Hezar, the famedmander. ��What is it?!��

    The daunting tone almost made his heart skip a beat, but nevertheless. ��I-I have taken captive of the three leaders that ruled the Mortal World.��

    ��And?�� asked the king.

    ��M-Maybe we can use them as bait to lure Lyon back into the arena, since, he cared about the three of them, particrly, thedy.��

    The king nodded, ��Alright, do what you must!��

    ��Yes!�� Hezar bowed.

    The king stood up. ��Our great adversary had not yet born! This is nothing but a trivial matter that could be solved within our reach! Humiliate the mortal and then kill him. Nobody should offend the P Kingdom!��

    ��Yes, Your Majesty!��

    ��Go!��

    The figures inside the meeting room immediately left to do what they were told.

    Meanwhile��

    Hilde was rushing toward the meeting room in her own inn. Thereid wait for the two people that rule the Bolg Kingdom. Her father and her mother.

    ��Father����

    The man nodded, ��So I��ve heard.��

    Hilde nodded, ��T-Then, what are we going to do?��

    The queen shook her head, ��Killing someone in Afurnae is still a great offense, regardless of their status.��

    Hilde couldn��t refute what she was saying, instead, she let out a sigh. Even she couldn��t believe that it would actually happen. She knew that the mortal was mad, but she never thought that he would go this far. (Lyon�� really�� what the fuck)

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 610: Youve Come!

    Chapter 610: You��ve Come!

    There was no shortage of news. The death of the Elite Five spread faster than a wildfire. Cultivators or merchants, they all knew the details, for the corpse was still lying in front of the restaurant.

    Outsiders would not dispose of the body as it would be offending the P Kingdom. There was enough rage as it was, they won��t tolerate another offender.

    As the news traveled from ears to ears and many cultivators gawked at their words, one name was also on the rise to fame, or rather, an enigma.

    The young man who originated from the Mortal World was currently on his way back to the inn. Might not be the mostvishpared to the others, and he hadined a lot, but it was enough.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised his eyebrows. He had arrived at the entrance of the inn but he saw no one standing behind the receptionist��s desk.

    ��Where are they?�� asked Lyon.

    The staffs that were working for the inn was gone. The hall was empty but the decorations were still left intact. Painting on the walls, huge standing vases, even the scent of the inn still lingered.

    ��Lyon!��

    A silvery voice of a woman was heard. He turned around naturally to the call of his name.

    He saw the beautiful woman, cold as ice, but her current expression belied the chilling bearing that she had.

    ��Ivy?�� muttered Lyon before he put down his hands. ��It��s nice to see you again, congrats! You have entered the final round! Effectively joining the ranks of the top ten!��

    However, his praises were not met with gratitude but instead furrowed eyebrows.

    ��What have you done?!�� asked Ivy as she narrowed her eyes after approaching him.

    Despite the figures behind him, the woman stood with resolute eyes.

    Kesya blinked twice before she nudged Lyon��s elbow, ��Emperor, you sly man, did you sleep with her?��

    She winked at her ruler but thetter didn��t seem to be surprised by her words.

    ��I wish! Hahaha!��

    The two of them brazenlyughed to the ceiling of the inn as if they had no idea what predicament lies before them.

    Ivy balled her two fists. ��Lyon!��

    Lyon��s hair slightly fluttered as his face was met with the frosty wind. His eyes felt the chill as he looked at the woman in front of him.

    ��What? What is it?�� asked Lyon. He saw her upper lips were tightening.

    She herself knew that her power was far from the young man in front of him. There was little to no use of using force against him.

    ��What have you done?!�� asked Ivy.

    ��I have lunch? Or was it a brunch? Yeah a brunch,�� nodded Lyon. ��What��s wrong? Oh���� (She must be hungry).

    ��No, she is not hungry Lyon,�� said Cecile as she chuckled.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��I see,�� said Lyon as he nodded. ��Then, what do you want?��

    ��Big brother! Bad news!��

    Lyon let out a sigh upon hearing that cheerful voice. He was dismayed, and he didn��t even turn around to greet the red-haired young man. ��What is it now, Zet?��

    ��You are being ndered!�� said Zet.

    ��ndered?�� Lyon scratched the back of his ear. ��ndered for what? Wait a minute, Ivy, is this what you meant?��

    ��What do you think?�� asked Ivy as she crossed her arms.

    ��Alright, alright, I just ate, what kind of ��nder���� His eyes opened wide as he realized what��s going on. He felt a cold breeze, blowing against his naked spine, creeping up his goosebumps.

    ��Big brother, there you are!��

    The noble voice came from none other than Porealus. The man was all smiles for most of the time but not this time. The look of worry was apparent behind his eyes.

    Before the others could speak a word, Porealus immediately asked Lyon. ��Is it true?��

    ��Hah���� he let out a dejected sigh as if he was defeated.

    ��I guess no matter how thick the walls are, someone still can overhear them,�� he muttered.

    Lyon takes a deep breath before opening his mouth.

    ��Lyon, there you are!��

    Zet��s father suddenly came rushing but Lyon rolled his eyes.

    ��Come quick, my father and the other two were put on disy in the arena! They are demanding your presence!��

    ��What?! Grandfather is what?!�� asked Zet.

    ��Grandfather���� Porealus furrowed his eyebrows.

    ��Matriarch,�� her cold sharp eyes softened as she released her crossed arms.

    Lyon��s eyes turned sharp. ��They took it this far? All for that measly matter?��

    Lyon turned around before he strode forward. The group made way and they all wore smiles. The atmosphere heightened as the youth had his eyes set toward the biggest building in Afurnae.

    The crowd immediately noticed them. The audacity of the young man had made him infamous, but this time he had taken it a step too far. They could only inwardly say their opinions about him.

    Not the most gant of all, but he was still a man to be reckoned with. Nobody dared to cross eyes with him. The bearing that he exuded had already rivaled the four kings. ording to his sharp nce, the bnce of power in First Heaven might not be living past tomorrow.

    ��It seems like the chances of final round urring is pretty slim,�� said one of the onlookers.

    ��Not necessarily. They might hold it after this is over,�� said another one.

    Considering that Lyon would be executed, this whole ordeal would be done and passed. There was no reason not to continue the tournament and open the final round for the rest of the cultivators anymore.

    ��Lyon, why did you do it?�� asked Ivy as she rushed her pace to match his.

    Lyon kept his face straight forward before he answered, ��I didn��t even do it, yet they take it this far? Look��s they really are itching to have their heads roll.��

    Ivy furrowed her eyebrows, ��You are being ndered?��

    ��Obviously,�� said Lyon.

    ��But why?�� asked Ivy.

    ��I bet they want to shake Sverine Kingdom��s power by letting out a scandal. Especially at this time where I am an easy target for such a thing,�� Lyon furrowed his eyebrows. However, he didn��t realize that the others suddenly stopped walking.

    ��Eh?��

    Only after a few steps did he raise his eyebrows. He turned around before asking, ��What��s wrong?��

    ��B-Big brother, just now, did you say the Sverine Kingdom?�� asked Zet.

    ��Well, well, I wonder what are you talking about,�� said Cecile as her eyes teased him.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, ��What?��

    Ivy made a harsh gulp before Porealus gently facepalmed. Her icy gaze turned into that of confusion before she asked, ��Lyon�� are we on the same page here?��

    ��Oof,�� Kesya chuckled.

    ��Wait�� What?�� asked Lyon before his bearing shifted the moment he realized what��s wrong. ��Oh�� I just dig my own grave, didn��t I?

    ��Welp,�� Lyon pped his hands, ��Anyway, let��s continue forward.��

    He put his hands behind his head as he whistled his way toward the arena, leaving the others dumbfounded and his group chuckled.

    (Damn it, what a blunder) thought Lyon as he walked alone inside the hall. He would have never thought that the nder was not about his meeting with Wanda and Cherie. He was pretty sure that the only thing that they could nder out of him was that private meeting in the lonely alley.

    His figure walked out from the gate and entered the main arena.

    ��There he is!��

    ��He showed up!��

    The ce was already crowded as if thest round was held.

    Lyon stood nonchntly amidst the powerful res and gazes. He noticed that the kings and the queens had all assembled in their respective seats. However, his eyebrows furrowed as he looked at the three leaders of the Mortal World who were being chained on top of the ring to arge log.

    ��Hehe, nice to meet you again,�� said Tael. Despite being bound he was still giving him augh.

    ��That was a pretty reckless brat, but,�� Carius grinned, ��It sure does feel good.��

    ��Grandfather!�� shouted both Porealus and Zet.

    The matriarch didn��t spare a word to him but instead, to the woman that was walking behind him. ��Don��t give your master that face.��

    ��M-Matriarch!�� Ivy called out.

    ��I��m alright,�� said the matriarch, ��I still got my veil.��

    ��Kh!�� Ivy buried her fingers to her palm before she ran toward her.

    ��No don��t!��

    ��Get back missy!�� a shout was heard before Ivy opened her eyes wide. A kick toward her abdomen made her spurt blood from her mouth before she was sent backward by the blow.

    ��Ivy!�� The matriarch shouted but the woman got back on her feet amidst the struggle.

    The heavy kick caught her unprepared and showed the disparity between the two��s power. Ivy furrowed her eyebrows as she wiped the blood off of her lips.

    ��Hmph! I guess you have some strength,�� said Eng with a scowl.

    ��So you��vee�� Lyon Torga.�� The king of the P Kingdom stood up from his seat. His eyes were ring at the young mortal as if he wanted to skin him alive.

    Lyon put his hands down as he looked at the king of P Kingdom with his eyes sharpened.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 611: Trial

    Chapter 611: Trial

    King P furrowed his eyebrows. Despite the ring eyes that were drowning the young man and killing intent that was dding his soul, the young man hardly showed nervousness.

    Barat, the leader of the Elite Five, noticed the attitude that the young man showed as well. He furrowed his eyebrows just like his king. (This young man�� is Lyon Torga?) thought him. One nce was enough to make him swallow his saliva.

    He had met and executed many people from his life experiences. There was not a single type of person that he had not met and ended. However, a nce was all it took, for him to understand, to know, what kind of monster the young man standing was.

    He bashed the rumors that were surrounding the infamous. Took him one nce to understand that they still underestimate the young man named Lyon Torga.

    (What in the devil��s name��) thought Barat before he averted his nce toward Hezar, who was standing near him. (The fool!).

    ��Hmph!�� The king slightly grunted. ��Lyon Torga, you are hereby the unforgiven sin that you havemitted. You have broken one of the iron rules in Afurnae, bring a shake toward the foundation of this city as the role of neutral ground!��

    ��This is a grievous criminal act, for you have killed one of my subordinates,�� continued the King.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��I don��t think that we should jump to a conclusion here,�� a soft voice was heard but enough for it to quell the heavy atmosphere on its own.

    The king of the P Kingdom furrowed his eyebrows as he took a nce toward the person that dare to interrupt his speech. His eyes narrowed and squinted as he muttered the detestable name with hatred, ��Wanda����

    The half-elf half-dark elf raised her eyebrows with a smile. She knew her emperor��s charm was deadly and superior, especially coupled with his strength and indomitable aura.

    ��I think that you should not jump to conclusion that fast, King P,�� said Wanda as she smiled not coquettishly but obnoxiously. She knew that the public generally probe about Cherie��s rtionship with Lyon, after all, her daughter had openly tried to recruit Lyon even when Hilde and the two princes were there.

    The king of the P Kingdom furrowed before he pulled a calm breath with his nose. ��Is it me, or are you trying to salvage the sin that this detestable young man hadmitted?��

    ��My, is that what you think?�� Wanda chuckled. ��You mustn��t misinterpret my words that way, King P, you��re a strong man and I��m just a weak woman, please, by all means, interpret my words as best as for the general public. I mean to say that usation without evidence is a dangerous path to be traversed but also if we only judge and do not know the full sequence of the story, then we are merely the same as themon mortal.��

    (She really has ways with words) thought Cecile before she crossed her arms.

    King P frowned inwardly but showed his smile outwardly. He must be seen perfect by all cost, though everyone had known how shameless their kingdom was.

    ��Very well,�� King P said and nodded. ��However, I will say this Queen Wanda, it will be a waste of time since we already know the result and by whom did he die.��

    ��I agree.��

    The conquering tone came from the king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom. He stood up with his eyes naturally looking at the young man below. He had lived for countless years and only the young man there, that was standing, courting all res, that could not only withstand but conquered back his proud bloodline.

    The king of the Sverine Kingdom was about to stand up but his daughter stopped him with a light press against his shoulder. He looked at her and thetter shook her head.

    The positions were two against one, Queen Wanda stood alone against the two mightiest of the four. Like the young man below, she stood her ground well. Her status as the queen was not rewarded by marriage, her status as the queen was acknowledged by her people and expert cultivators the like. Smiled like a fairy, deadly as a mantis. One wrong dance, she might cut off your throat.

    Hilde was tensed, seeing Wanda, the queen of the Sverine Kingdom, standing her ground, but she neither said that she was backing Lyon nor judging him down. The careful words that she splurted were like a thin thread going through the hole of a tiny needle.

    The princess that was famed for her Gae Bolg was worried. Everyone naturally averted their gaze toward them. There was no need to ask why, they need to know their position in this matter. To be with Lyon or to be with the two of the mightiest kingdoms.

    The Bolg kingdom might be the weakest in terms of power, but fighting against them would only produce more loss than amicable victories.

    Hilde shook her head before she stood up before her father was. The look of shock came from her parents but she buried her fingers against her palm to calm her nervousness. The bravery caught even Wanda to raise one of her eyebrows.

    ��I-I think that the death of King P��s subordinate is most unfortunate, however, considering the strength that your subordinate had, it would be a matter of course that we should know about the reason behind his death.��

    ��Huu~�� Hilde put her hand on top of her chest. She let out a sigh of cold relief. Sure enough, her heart was thumping.

    Wanda took a nce at the young woman before she smiled (She is still young, but she is going the right path).

    ��I��m afraid young niece, you have no ce to speak regarding this matter,�� said King P as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    ��The reason is quite simple!�� a smirk ensued.

    ��!!�� the leaders immediately looked down.

    Everyone��s eyes returned back to the main attraction. He had a smirk on his face already. The obnoxious smile that brought his own demise and fortune.

    ��Because he attacked me, while I was eating with my wives, my subordinates, basically, my family.��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 612: Release Them

    Chapter 612: Release Them

    Hilde was looking at the young man with her eyebrows raised. She never thought that he would answer. She was about to be demeaned but he was taking over the flow of attention.

    The king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom furrowed his eyebrows before he spoke with an overbearing tone, ��You have no right to speak, stay still until judgment is bestowed upon you.��

    ��And who are you?�� asked Lyon as he raised one of his eyebrows.

    ��What?�� the king naturally frowned.

    The crowd gasped in astonishment. Giving tant insult even though his position was at dismay. They could only shake their heads in astonishment. Nobody, not even the thick hide of the Golden Dragon could rival his thick skin.

    ��You see this young man,�� said the king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom. ��He had not only given no respect for First Heaven but alsomitting an unforgivable sin, a crime that threatened our harmonious rtionship with each other!��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon crossed his arms before he smirked, ��Respect for First Heaven? Did you guys even have respect for the Mortal World?��

    Carius immediately grinned as he heard what the young man had said. Those words were the words that he was waiting for. The relief that he felt of finally confirming that Lyon was with the Mortal World was unimaginably great.

    ��That��s right!�� Carius shouted. ��You, all of you people have always treated us so unfairly!��

    ��Don��t spout bullshit, old man!�� shouted Hezar.

    King P shook his head, ��I see, it seems that over thest few years, the Mortal World had grown ungrateful toward the gifts that we gave.��

    ��Ptui!�� Carius spotted his saliva toward the ground. ��Grateful?! Grateful you say?! You sabotaged the tournament over and over again!��

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��You!!�� Hezar kicked Carius right at the jaw.

    ��Grandfather!�� Porealus immediately lost it. His eyebrows furrowed almost to a vertical before he rushed forward, but Lyon caught his cor.

    ��Let me go!��

    Lyon shook his head before he pulled him with quite a force. Thetter fell to a thud and gritted his teeth. ��What are��?!��

    Hisints were met with Graham��s ghastly re. ��Calm down.��

    His fingers were trembling. The suffocating aura that was exuded from the half-giant was more dreadful than the giant thing that Loyon fought back in that ce. He gulped before he nodded.

    ��Tch! Hahaaha!�� Cariusughed even though blood escaped his lips. ��Why are you so nervous, boy, afraid you can��t exin otherwise?��

    ��Kh!�� Hezar gritted his teeth before he kicked him again. Again, again, and again. However, the old man didn��t lose consciousness.

    ��Oi oi, go easy on my friend there, he might not make it, hahaha!�� Tael wasughing instead of being sympathetic toward his lifelong friend.

    The matriarch looked at the two of them with eyes widened. The rtionship between the two of them was quite unreasonable in the eyes of a woman. She might have cultivated ice-rted arts to an unimaginable degree, but she would have no idea how bonds between these two men were still intact.

    ��Ptui!�� Carius spat out blood to the ground but he still smiled. The tenacity of the old man was something even Lyon had to acknowledge.

    It was clear as day how he loved his homnd. Carius, the noble from the Mortal World.

    ��I have no regrets even if you sever my head right now!�� shouted Carius as he grinned. He looked at the confident young man in front with eyes full of glimmering dreams. ��For the Mortal World is in better hands than me in the future!��

    The fine words were moving even for First Heaven. The grin of the old man brought irritation for most amongst the crowd, but the few that had ascended and lived in First Heaven, they all secretly wept.

    ��G-Grandfather,�� Porealus gritted his teeth as he looked at Carius. He then averted his nce to the back of the young man that could change this situation. (B-Big brother�� Please�� do something!!)

    Wanda wore her neutral smile but inside, she realized that she was walking on a thin rope.

    ��Hilde, sit down,�� said the king of the Bolg Kingdom.

    To his surprise, the woman shook her head. ��There is no need, father, I must do this, if I sit down right now, then the title that I have is nothing but a bunch of letters. I will stand.��

    His eyes opened wide with his mouth gaped. He then felt a warmth in his hand. He nced to see his queen smile and shake her head, ��Let her mature.��

    The king slowly nodded as he closed his eyes. He then looked at her daughter before standing on his own. He patted her shoulder to her surprise before she nodded.

    Hilde smiled as she nodded back.

    ��A bunch of meaningless words!�� said King P. ��Whatever they say, it meant nothing, the crime still stood, the sin had beenmitted. We have heard the reason of which why my subordinate was killed.��

    Wanda furrowed her eyebrows. There were no more neutral options for her left.

    Hilde had the same notion of her thought. There was no more neutral path to indirectly help him.

    Either they have to fully sided with Lyon or not at all.

    ��Lyon Torga, do you have anything to say?�� asked King P as he smirked. Victory was his.

    ��Huu~�� Lyon let out a breath from his mouth as he put his hands inside his pocket. ��Release them.��

    ��What? What are you talking about you idiot!�� Raulughed before he continued, ��Don��t you realize what situation you��re in?��

    ��Heh, looks like he is getting delusional,�� smirked Hezar as he crossed his arms. ��It��s the end of the line brat!��

    Lyon��s eyes suddenly turned indifferent.

    The subtle change was caught by the leader of the Elite Five, Barat. His pupils were shrunken.

    ��I wasn��t talking to you guys,�� said Lyon as he raised his chin slightly before he nodded up.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    A strong wind immediately fluttered Lyon��s hair forward as a pair of silhouettes went past by his sides with a jet-like eleration.

    Kesya grinned as she showed her hands whilst Graham was indifferent as he kept his arms crossed. The two absolute monsters moved at the same time.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 613: Death of Erlang

    Chapter 613: Death of Eng

    The sonic boom was heard in an instant click of a moment. Two indomitable monsters quickly leaped forward, challenging the space that dared to hinder their speed.

    Barat could only follow with his pupils and irises that had already shrunken in disbelief. The thunderous speed couldn��t even make him turn his neck in time.

    The matriarch closed her eyes before a cold gust of wind basked her face and the other two leaders.

    Bits of chains were flying in the sky under the crowd��s eyes. Hezar��s mouth slowly gaped but the leaders of the Mortal World had been set free before he could gasp.

    Kesya grinned but Graham was already on the move. The three leaders were immediately carried by him singlehandedly.

    ��It is done, master,�� said Graham as he softlynded right beside him. He then threw the three leaders like a sack of rice, except for the matriarch.

    ��Grandfather!�� Porealus and Zet immediately approached their respective elder.

    ��?!�� King P raised his eyebrows before he pointed at the young man. ��Lyon! This is transgression!�� (Heh, now your gullible words won��t save you).

    ��Not only did youmit an unforgivable crime, but you have shown an act of transgression against First Heaven!�� said King P rightfully whilst inwardly smiling. ��Surely, the queen of the Sverine Kingdom, Queen Wanda, agrees that we must punish him severely. Lest the Mortal World will not learn a valuable, and heavy lesson.��

    The queen stood silent but her eyebrows were definitely furrowed and clear as the sky itself.

    ��I hereby announce,�� said King P, ��For Lyon Torga and all of his group, to be�� executed. The four kingdoms have had enough of your false bravado and arrogant manner, maybe you will learn a lesson from this life and repent in the next.��

    Carius was panting as he looked at the young man standing nonchntly despite the death sentence that was bestowed upon him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    ��L-Let me go!�� said Carius as he put away his grandson��s support.

    ��G-Grandfather?!�� Porealus had his eyes opened wide but he nheless didn��t stop him from approaching Lyon.

    ��Lyon,�� said Carius before he walked past him. ��You are the hope of the Mortal World, I will stand here to hold them back, escape, regroup, then crush them for me, no, for our dignity!��

    With blood dripping out of his mouth, he grinned. That was the man called Carius. Whether time had shown mercy or not against him, his heartburn a fire that hardly any ice could content. His love for the Mortal World, though most people saw him as stern and too strict as a ruler, he was still loyal to his homnd.

    ��Hahaha, as if I would let you hog all of the honor, my friend,�� Tael pushed his grandson away. His sword rattled but more vibrant than ever. The curved sword style had been passed down from generation to generation.

    Lyon smirked, ��No need for you to do anything, just rx and recuperate, the Mortal World still needs you three to maintain order and the likes.��

    ��Huh?�� The two of them were a bit surprised by his words.

    Lyon crossed his arms as he slightly raised his chin, ��A war against you four? You think I cannot afford such trifling matter?��

    ��You have a sharp tongue! Too bad, you will not be able to use it anymore!�� shouted Eng before he leaped forward. ��YOU KILL MY BRO��GHkH?!��

    <em>*Thud!</em>

    The kings and the queens immediately had their hearts thumped. Not even the king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom could stay calm as he saw what unfolded before him.

    Before Eng knew what��s going on, he was already on the ground. His pupils had shrunk in disbelief but he couldn��t utter a word no matter how hard he tried.

    Ghastly sharp eyes were looking at Eng behind clear square sses. His nce showed no mercy as four fingers already pierced through his throat like a knife to hot butter.

    Everyone gasped. One of the Elite Five was rendered powerless, just like that. For until hisst breath, his eyes had stayed open.

    Assid made noment before he slowly stood up. His glove was dirtied red. His face frowned. He noticed in front of im that there were three of which he didn��t know and Hezar.

    ��Gah! Attack! Everyone! Attack! Kill him!�� shouted Raul as he broke their shock.

    ��Hah!�� Everyone from the P Kingdom let out a daunting roar.

    ��Kill him!�� Shouted Rupert.

    ��Woah!�� Everyone from the Golden Dragon Kingdom let out a fearsome roar as well.

    The cultivators from the Sverine Kingdom were looking at their queen, waiting for her order. However, the woman remained shut as she crossed her arms. She was watching the situation with utmost focus. She was not driven nor enved by emotion.

    Enemies were raining down in front of him, but the young man showed a dauntless expression. Nonchnt as always, his smirk was unshaken.

    Wanda��s heart was racing before she puckered up a smile, ��Fine then, it��s been a while since I made a bet.��

    ��The Sverine Kingdom will not be attacking Lyon!��

    ��So is the Bolg Kingdom!��

    The Golden Dragon Kingdom and the P Kingdom naturally had their face turned into a shock. At the critical moment, both Sverine and Bolg refrained to join the attack.

    Wanda immediately raised her eyebrows before she took a nce at the young capable princess. Hilde stood her ground beside her father. Thedy was maturing right before her very eyes.

    ��Looks like I will have somepetition if things go well,�� she muttered before smiling.

    ��Attack! Attack!�� the crowd surfed their way toward Lyon��s group.

    The threemanders immediately stood at the frontmost of the group. Their absolute aura exuded at the same time and crowd-controlled their opponents quite easily, though, some still managed to sneak out.

    ��Torga! Die!�� Altre shouted as he leaped together with his sister, Felicia.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked before a pair of silhouettes leaped from behind.

    Felicia and Altre opened their eyes wide and hastily made a defensive form midair.

    The siblings were pushed back after a blow. Though they had not suffered a great deal of damage, their faces scowled as they realized who they were.

    ��We meet again,�� said Cecile as she crossed her arms with Lumina furrowing her eyebrows.

    Felicia furrowed her eyebrows, ��Cecile!��

    ��You!�� Altre had his eyes ring at the woman with jade hair.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 614: A Truce

    Chapter 614: A Truce

    Lyon crossed his arms before he looked at the two astonished kings, still sittingfortably on their respective seats.

    "I must say the view from that ce is great right? Watching your own people getting massacred that is," said Lyon as he smirked.

    King P furrowed his eyebrows, "What are you��"

    "No need to hold back," said Lyon as his eyes turned indifferent.

    The moment the words were heard, blood immediately spurted out.

    Graham and Assid furrowed their eyebrows before taking a nce at Kesya. Their eyes squinted before both of them suddenly leaped back to Lyon''s side.

    "Hm? What''s wrong?" asked Lyon. It was unusual for them to not obey his words.

    "She is frenzied, master," said Graham.

    "Frenzied?" asked Lyon.

    Assid nodded, "Look at her eyes, young master. The dark-elven blood inside her body is overtaking her elven blood."

    Lyon''s eyes turned sharp before he noticed that Kesya''s blue eyes had turned ck. A ghastly aura permeated out of her gaze as blood surrounded her figure. She didn''t shout nor roar, but the blood kept on spurting in the air without stopping. Nobody could get near her. She was the goddess of death herself, and the goddess grinned as she befell True Gods as if they were nothing but insects.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What happened to her?" asked Lyon his eyes squinted, "Is she going to be alright?"

    "She is going to be fine, she just really needs this little vent," said Assid.

    (Vent?) thought Lyon as he looked at her killing without mercy.

    The king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom furrowed his eyebrows as cold sweat drenched his forehead. A lone woman was fighting thousands of elite cultivators alone. She killed them like they never cultivated their whole life. (How is it possible that such a monster exists! And why is she serving that cocky brat?!).

    Wanda gulped as she saw the woman keep killing without seeing her having some mercy for her lungs.

    "STOP!" a shout suddenly covered the whole city and it echoed.

    Wanda squinted her eyes as she watched King P panting.

    His forehead was drenched. Cold sweat basked his entire face as disbelief enveloped his figure. The oue was far more different than what he had hoped for. Most of his powerful subordinates were present, but one by one they were killed like nothing but insects. Killing True Gods effortlessly, even he himself couldn''t do it.

    Lyon crossed his arms as he furrowed his eyebrows. He looked at the king. He noticed the nervousness that was exuded from the ruler. He could only snort in disdain.

    "What do you want?" asked Lyon.

    (You!!) said King P inwardly. "I havee to remember a certain event that might interest you."

    Hilde furrowed her eyebrows before she muttered, "Talk about having no pride."

    "It''s because of his audacity that he made it this far, you can''t me him," answered her father.

    The king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom furrowed his eyebrows but spoke not a word as he looked at King P.

    "Please forgive me in advance, my dear friend," said King P. "Justice is blind but these eyes of mine are old. I had just remembered that Hezar, my ownmander hadmitted yet, an unforgiven crime against you and most notably, your friends."

    Hezar who still had not yet been shredded by Kesya immediately looked up toward his king, "You wouldn''t��"

    "Ho?" Lyon''s eyes were indifferent but his eyebrows were raised. "What are you trying to say here?"

    King P smiled before he leaped down. The shredded corpses of elites didn''t faze him. He kept his gaze toward the young man, bringing the brightest smile that he could muster.

    "What do you say, a truce?" (I can''t lose any more of my subordinates. Damn Sverine and Bolg! They didn''t suffer a loss!). He had calcted that even if he had somehow survived this madness, his power in the bnce of First Heaven would be minuscule. For survival, he had to scrap his face to the ground and let it be trampled.

    "A truce? Don''t you have pride left in you, King P?"

    The word didn''te from Lyon''s mouth, but instead, it was from the deadly queen that ruled Sverine.

    (That bitch!) King P looked at Wanda with a smile upfront. "I don''t have any idea what you are talking about, Queen Sverine, but if we have a way of peace, why should we shed unnecessary blood?"

    Queen Wanda chuckled as she shook her head. The shamelessness caught her loss for words but not forugh.

    King P smiled (Just shut up vixen!) he turned around before looking at Lyon. "What do you say?"

    "Do I need to remind you how adamant you were to have my head severed?" asked Lyon as he smirked.

    "Ah, that''s just abiding thew, and ourw was never perfect, how about I exchanged Hezar''s head for peace?"

    Hezar immediately had his eyes bulged open in disbelief. He was the famousmander of his country, yet, he was going to be sacrificed by the king that he had served. God knows how many times did he had to cower, cultivate, curry favor, and stealthily quell the rivalries that were happening in their military with proper ''ident''.

    His face immediately turned pale. The heroic tale of Hezar, at least in the eyes of some, was going to end with his head in a basket.

    "Don''t take it Lyon!" shouted Carius as he red at King P.

    "Ah, Carius, I humbly ask for your forgiveness, however, worry not, I can, reimburse you. Ask what kind of resources you want, you or the Mortal World. Whatever that you want��"

    "Do you take me for a child, P!" Carius gritted his teeth before he looked at Lyon. "Don''t do it, Lyon!"

    King P shook his head before giving Lyon a smile, "What do you say Lyon? I can also provide you with many resources, including beauties from all corners of First Heaven. They surely can''t contest against your wives but they are still the finest that even nobles alike couldn''t get their hands on."

    King Pughed inwardly. He noticed the subtle change the moment the word beauties were mentioned.. (Every man is the same, power, fame, and woman!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 615: You Cant Hear Me? Then Listen Closely.

    Chapter 615: You Can��t Hear Me? Then Listen Closely.

    The three leaders from the Mortal World were looking at the young man with worries behind their nce for he was unpredictable. Everyone came to believe that he could do anything. The worst of their imagination could still be surpassed.

    Seeing that the young man still hesitated to answer, King P smiled. "Lavish, you can livevishly in this world. Forget about the Mortal World, this ce is made for you. Everything is better here."

    "No need to worry about resources, we have plenty. People will respect you, no one shall speak ill of your name."

    King P enticed the young man further. It was an offer that cultivators from the Mortal World could only dream of. No amount of honest hard work would grant them that position, even if they spent their entire lifetime. Not even Hezar was promised such sweet nice things.

    The leader of the Elite Five, Barat, had his eyebrows furrowed. He knew the dangerous y that his king was ying.

    A p today for a peaceful tomorrow. In the eyes of the powerful king, the bargain was worth it. His name got some weight. Though his reputation might seem like dirtpared to the smile that he showed, doubt his capabilities of springing out luxury wealth that he had umted over the years.

    "Beautiful woman you say?" asked Lyon as he rubbed his chin.

    (I got you!) thought King P as his eyes were filled with spark. Lyon might have not taken the bait but he was surely inching closer.

    "Absolutely!" said the king with a royal tone. "Your eyes shall feast only the finest beauties, and your tongue shall taste only the finest wine."

    "Ho?" Lyon slowly had his lips curved upward.

    "Yes, yes! What''s the point of shedding more blood, where we can have peace," said King P. "There is no need for us to keep fighting, we all know you are undoubtedly the strongest one here. In fact, there is no need for the final round tomence. We can just have the banquet tomorrow and skip the necessities."

    "Hmm," Lyon rubbed his chin.

    Seeing the youth was amused, swallowed by his enticing offer, the king grinned inwardly. (I must say, you are still inexperienced, your haughty manner sold you out! You might have power, but you are still, in the end, a naive child).

    "Then," King P opened his arms with a genuine smile on his face. "Wee to First Heaven, the indomitable, the strongest��."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I''m afraid, that will not happen, P."

    King P had his eyes snapped open before he gradually lost his smile as he looked down against the young man. He tried to force a smile under the thumping of his heart. "W-What? I''m sorry, did I misheard you? These old ears must be acting again."

    "Then listen carefully," said Lyon before Graham grabbed the back of the king''s head then mmed his entire body to the ground.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The loud and daunting crash was heard as Lyon reigned the atmosphere. Barat and Hezar had their eyes both wide opened as nothing but short gasp they could utter.

    King P opened his eyes wide as his head was slightly pulled up by Graham so that he could see the young man. (S-Such massive power!!) He couldn''t even bend his finger. He was clenched by the aura that was pushing him down.

    Lyon crouched down. His eyes were severely sharp as he looked at King P with disdain.

    At this moment King P knew who he was messing with. The young man suddenly seemedrger than life itself,rger than what he had be. Not even in his entire lifetime could hepete against this young man. One nce was enough, the young man was neither a true noble nor he was a debauchery one. He was someone above, above even those of the old kings.

    Many refer to him as a monster but he was as human as he could get. He had ten fingers like him, a single head, and four limbs. He was nothing different than the rest of them, but his achievements and unmatched strength made him earn the word monster. However, being so close to the ground, King P realized that monster was not the right term to exin what being that was staring him down.

    "Die," uttered Lyon.

    The soft word echoed, not just to the king''s mind but the whole Afurnae. Everyone could hear the clear tone.

    The king''s pupils instantly shrunk as his heart thumped for thest time. He took a deep breath before feeling the clench on his head tighten.

    With killing intent flourishing Graham''s brows, he mmed the king''s head to the ground before sending Afurnae to a massive quake.

    The whole arena shook greatly as the buildings made a concerning crack. Like snakes, the crack slithered its way from the foundation up before a loud snap was heard. A section of the arena crumbled to the ground.

    Queen Wanda had her mouth slightly gaped unbeknownst to her. She just saw the death of a powerful man as if he was weak. His head sttered, his blood gushed out. He was taking a humble role to entice the powerful mortal, yet it was his head that was turned into a mince as the result.

    Everyone was shocked. Horror colored their faces. The great four kingdoms suddenly lost one of their kings. The bnce in First Heaven was instantly threatened. However, under the gawked and race-thumping hearts of the crowds, the young man slowly stood.

    His back was straight and a smirk was on his face. Though First Heaven had been proimed to be better than Mortal World, it was not under his presence.

    "This is an order!"

    The shout didn''te from Lyon but rather, the queen of the Sverine Kingdom. She managed to recover from the shock quite quickly than the others as a smile already resurfaced from her beautiful face.

    The king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom immediately furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the dangerous woman. (This woman! Don''t tell me).

    First, she was smiling at Lyon who had a surprise moring his face then at the king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom who received hers as obnoxious.

    "The Sverine Kingdom will aid Lyon Torga, from here on out, from henceforth! Hesitate, then it won''t be Lyon''s de that will sever your head, but me!"

    The crowd immediately froze. She finally shed off the skin that she carefully wore each time she was in public. She was waiting for the perfect moment, and that perfect moment was brought out not by her husband but the young man whom she hardly knew.

    With the shift of power changing in a drastic matter, she knew it was the right time. The real powerhouse of the Sverine Kingdom finally made her presence known not as the queen but as the ruler.

    "Wanda!" the king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom shouted.

    "Oh? No pleasantries?" teased Wanda with a wink.

    "You!!"

    Needless to say, the king was infuriated but his son was quick on the uptake.

    He immediately sought his dear rival, Raul. Thetter was shocked as his fingers jittered. Never in his wildest mind, that thing would escte to this point. His father was dead with his entire body on the ground. It was not the death befitting a ruler such as him.

    "Raul! Snapped out of it!" shouted Rupert before thetter jumped to his side.

    "Oi! Raul!" his voice finally brought him back to reality.

    "A-Ah! AHH!!!" Rupert screamed as he put his hands on his veiny temples. "ARGH!!!!!"

    The power, the fame, the riches, they were all within his grasp. It was time, time was all he needed. He was to mature and inherit everything but suddenly, all was lost within a single bang of a head. All of it was because of one man, one mortal.

    "Tch!" Rupert averted his nce toward Lyon. The pping incident didn''t evenst for a day and now, he had started a war, and within Afurnae too. (Did he n all of this?!) thought Rupert as he gave a cruel re toward the mortal.

    However, even his father''s aura couldn''t contest against Lyon let alone him.

    "SO BE IT THEN!" shouted the king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom before he threw his royal cloak.

    "It has been far too long! We all know the tension of our kingdoms must be quelled one day! However, I never thought that the trigger would be someone from outside our world! You are all blinded by an outsider! All of you that don''t stand by my side, you don''t deserve to live in First Heaven!"

    His blue eyes turned golden before the king let out the aura that was worthy of his crown, and more importantly his bloodline.

    Graham was about to move before Lyon stopped him. "Wait, Graham, no rush, he is not the only dragon in town."

    Lyon''s back shimmered a jade glow as a grinning true dragon perched at his right shoulder.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 616: Pride Of A Dragon?

    Chapter 616: Pride Of A Dragon?

    "Come then!!" shouted the king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom with a trembling and daunting roar. Though his kingdom was suddenly cornered, he was able to ignite his people''s morale.

    "Ya!!!" The Golden Dragon soldiers immediately railed up ording to their king''s wish. They didn''tck power, after all, the Golden Dragon was the strongest dragon in thisnd. They ruled the sky and oversees the ground.

    The Sverine Kingdom had their morale being trampled by the roar of the Golden Dragons. There was only a handful that could withstand the mountainous pressure that they exuded, many else, copsed.

    "Do you still dare to fight us to the bitter end? Wanda?!" shouted the king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom with a destructive tone. The king had a pair of golden wings spurted out of his back. It was broad, broader than what Lumina had on her back. He was the pureblood lineage of the magnificent beast, both ancient and powerful.

    The queen heed the call as she furrowed her eyebrows. Position-wise, she was at disadvantage due to her being more crafty at magic rather than art. The imposing king had done some number on her mentality the moment those blue eyes turned golden. However, experiencing the heavy aura, she wondered, for that young man had actually ovee this with ease. Instantly she knew, the only one capable to kill the king of the First Heaven''s sky was other than Lyon.

    However, the problem immediately arose. Lyon was still young, his cultivation level had not yet reached True God, heck, he didn''t even ascend to Ascending God cultivation yet. The disparity between the youth and the old king''s cultivation was still too far.

    "The question is," the queen smiled wryly, "do you dare to fight to the bitter end? You might win, but at the cost that even you would get hurt."

    The King of the Golden Dragon smiled before his feet slowly left the ground he was standing. His smirk was condescending as he crossed his arms. This power move instantly garnered the attention of the whole city.

    "At the ''cost''? Killing you would be enough cost that I can handle, a magic-type cultivator, you are clearly at a disadvantage."

    "Tch!" she quietly clicked her tongue as she furrowed her eyebrows. The king didn''t bite the bait. It was clear that they could maul them since they were almost artless.

    "Hmph!" The king let out a disdainful snort before he looked at the Bolg Kingdom. The weakest kingdom of the four. "State your stand Bolg! Are you against me, or are you joining me, cleansing First Heaven once and for all!"

    Wanda saw the chance with a twitch of her eyebrows. She immediately sent a mana transmission to the youth below.

    ''Lyon, the Golden Dragon king is a powerful figure, we can retreat now and achieve victory in the future. With your talent, there is no need to worry, we will keep you safe from their advancement. War is inevitable Lyon, we are your ally. Focus on your cultivation in a safe ce then we wille knocking at their door with you as our gigantic spear.''

    ''Hmm��'' Lyon replied.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Wanda narrowed her eyes, she squinted her nce as she saw the young man standing with a smirk on his face. (What is he thinking?).

    "We��" Hilde hesitated. Her hands were trembling even when she balled them into a fist. Though she had conquered Gae Bolg, the sentient weapon and pride of the Bolg Kingdom, it was not enough to face the king of the Golden Dragon.

    Through bloodline alone, the king had conquered one-fourth of First Heaven.

    "There is no need to rush to answer that, princess."

    Hilde raised her eyebrows as the king furrowed. She was looking at Lyon who had his arms crossed.

    He was facing the hovering king in the sky with dauntless eyes. His legs were slightly spread. The death of King P was like the death of some random bandit to him.

    "<strong>Lyon!</strong>" the king roared as the mantra traveled by air as its medium. However, the blow of the shock only fluttered the youth''s hair.

    (Wh-What?!) said the king inwardly. The devastating blow of his mantra should have obliterated him, but the dauntless young man didn''t even have a single hair plucked out of his scalp.

    "Do you think that it would be enough? A mantra from such weak bloodline dare to prance against the true ruler of the firmament?"

    As the words fell, everyone knew Afurnae will be destroyed today.

    "You dare to mock me?!" said the king as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Wait, father!" shouted the prince of the Golden Dragon Kingdom before he continued, "Let me handle him!"

    The king didn''t even nod and his son already leaped.

    Rupertnded perfectly on the arena and he had a simr daunting aura that his father had. It was obvious to the crowd that he had good genes inside his body. The dominating aura of the Golden Dragon might not be as conquering as his father, but it was there and ready to grow.

    The prince was the role model of most youth, he was the winner of thest tournament. His achievement was far more elusive than Raul and he was famed for his nobility and justness. He was as talented as he was charming, a bright future awaits him if things didn''t suddenly go sideways.

    "I''ve been itching to fight you, Lyon Torga," said Rupert as he furrowed his eyebrows. "Do you dare to ept my challenge, with one on one duel between you and me?"

    The sudden challenge from Rupert''s mouth had yet again, changed the way the sudden skirmish was heading. The crowd was astounded, but with this way, he might be able to avoid the destruction of Afurnae.

    "I refuse," answered Lyon t out.

    Rupert couldn''t believe his ears, but the queen of the Sverine Kingdom had a smile on her face. She knew that Lyon was not a nobleman, he was in fact leaning toward debauchery than the act of nobility.

    "W-What?!" eximed Rupert.

    "It''s no use, my son! There is no need to speak a lot of words to a man like him! He has not the pride of a dragon yet dare to ridicule the might of our bloodline," said the king of the Golden Dragon.

    "Oh?" Lyon raised one of his eyebrows before he smirked. "The pride of a dragon you say?"

    "That''s right! You might have a goat and a giant monkey, but it is nothingpared to the Golden Dragon that ruled the sky of First Heaven!" the king stated proudly.

    "Oh, that son of a bitch dies today!" said Sun with a full hint of rage.

    "What makes you think that I don''t have a dragon with me?" said Lyon as he smirked.

    "Huh?" the king furrowed his eyebrows along with his son.

    Wanda had her mouth slightly gaped open as she muttered, "It can''t be�� no.. you can''t be��"

    She knew of the Seven-horned Cmity Goat and she knew of the Devil Ape. Those two were paramount beasts that resided in the deepest of hell. If the young man still had another blessing up with his sleeve, then even she couldn''t fathom how far he will go.

    Lyon''s eyes turned sharp before his pupils turned a jade glow.

    "Just because you have wings�� you think you have ruled the sky?"

    The king''s pupils immediately shrunken as he looked into Lyon''s eyes. It was the color of jade but it was purer than the Jade Dragon race. He faintly recognized the feeling. His bloodline immediately submit as the surrounding mana on the youth''s figure shifted its color as well.

    The firight feeling was intensely instincetive. No image behind the youth had formed yet his soul was already submitting. Drench sweat was covering the king''s face as he looked closer at the young man from the Mortal World.

    His heart thumped as seconds went by. No one in the entire First Heaven had ever made him feel this way. He knew he was holding something grand, something that shouldn''t belong in First Heaven.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before he opened his crossed arms. He spoke hardly any words as his presence suddenly changed. The conquering aura of the Golden Dragons immediately felt minusculepared to him.

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    <em></em>The king felt the wild thump from his chest. His pupils shrunkened as he made a harsh gulp. His aura was immediately pulled by the fright that his soul was tormented by. His mind figured out what he was seeing. A jade that was purer than the Jade Dragon. There was only one being that could ovee even his bloodline with those characteristics.

    (The haughty and cold race that said to rule Paradise!) thought Wanda as her pupils shrunk. "Impossible�� that race knew no man."

    The image started to re out behind Lyon''s back as the letters vibrantly illuminated.

    "A��A�� True��. Dragon!" muttered the king as he came face to face with Shen''s enormous head.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 617: One Sided War

    Chapter 617: One Sided War

    Everyone was in both awe and fright at the grand spectacle. The pair of thick antlers, the glowing jade scales, a mouth like that of an ancient crocodile, body of a magnificent serpent, two pairs of sharp giant talons, andstly, most savage whiskers that ever waving.

    The crowd stood still with their eyes wide open. No weapons were swung as they were magnified by the grand beast.

    The Golden Dragon race might proim that they conquered the sky of First Heaven. However, the being that was hovering the sky, though it was just an image, needed no such thing.

    Queen Wanda stood in disbelief. She had experienced many things with her life as the queen of a powerful kingdom but nothing such as this. Her mouth had slightly gaped open as she saw what she only read in books. Though she had never seen one in person, she immediately recognized it. The being that knew no men, the arrogant yet powerful. It was other than (True�� Dragon!).

    She made a harsh swallow. The existence of the being hovering in the sky thwarted her assumptions of Lyon being a descendant from Hell. In fact, the race that was hovering in the air despised all other creatures but themselves. They never mingled with their worldly affair and lived in a hidden ce that no other race had ever visited.

    Rupert knew what being that was hovering above his head. His knees were trembling as his bloodline was trampled. The proimed was nothing against the one that actually was.

    The princess of the Bolg Kingdom, like her father and the rest of the crowd, was astounded. They would have never thought a holy being woulde and grace First Heaven''s tournament. Furthermore, it came from a cultivator from the Mortal World.

    Lyon''s haughty manner, his charm, his unprecedented talent. None had ever seen him fazed in front of an opponent even if they were superbly stronger than himself. Now, they got the gist of the answer for the ''how'' that was hovering inside their mind.

    The king of the Golden Dragon Kingdom was frightened. His eyes were wide open as he came face to face with the enormous holy being. He couldn''t bend his finger, even though he knew that this was nothing but a mere image of the real thing. His soul was forced to bow and revere the one that truly had the right to rule the sky.

    However, as if it was a snap of a finger, the image cracked.

    The king raised his eyebrows before the very huge being that seemed surreal just a moment ago, sted into tiny lights. Dissolved into nothingness, but as soon as his pupils resumed their original size. They reflected a kick that wasing straight against his face.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    The king was defenseless as his face gradually swallowed the kick.

    The crowd froze once more as seconds slowed down. Their pupils shrunk to a dot. They saw with their very eyes, the king was kicked right in the face. The mighty king that everyone both revered and feared in First Heaven, fell.

    The king plunged toward the ground before a loud boom ensued. Clouds of dust smoked up, covering the king''s figure from being seen.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Heh," Lyon smirked midair before hended his two feet on the ground.

    The king of the Golden Dragons immediately speared out his way with a p of his giant golden wings. Just as they all suspected, he had no bruise on his face. However, the damage done was severe to his reputation.

    His face was grim as his eyebrows were furrowed. He looked at the youth with ring killing intent. His prestigious name was sullied by a brat from the Mortal World. There was no way he could swallow the humiliation.

    The other Golden Dragons had their goosebumps rose as they could feel the impending warcry.

    The crowd had their heart clenched by the severely heavy atmosphere between the old and the youth. One side was vastly different than the other. They would have never thought that the tournament would end up in this direction. The esction was unimaginable, however, they could onlyment as their neutral city most probably won''t survive intact.

    Lyon''s three unmatched generals suddenly stood beside him as the former kept his gaze locked against the king. He saw the other Golden Dragon spread their wings and joined their king beforestly, the prince himself joined in the rank.

    Though Lyon''s group was outnumbered, the Golden Dragons'' aura could do nothing against them.

    Kesya had a smirk on her face, Assid put away his sses and Graham nonchntly crossed his arms. Against over a thousand Golden Dragons, they didn''t faze. For in the eyes of the three of them, they were nothing but lizards with wings.

    "Heh," Cecile smirked before she returned her nce toward Felicia. Thetter was the powerful one out of the two siblings and she reckoned that her dearest would be busy on the other side.

    Meanwhile, Lumina still looked at Lyon with a slight gleam in her eyes. She paid no heed to the other ring sibling, Altre.

    "Lyon! I will kill you!!"

    Lyon squinted his eyes before looking at Raul. Thetter''s eyes were bloodshot and his charm was nowhere to be seen. The prince had been swallowed by the madness and rage from the death of his father and the loss of his grand future.

    "Good!" Shouted the king of the Golden Dragon, "Take vengeance! For he had stripped away both your father''s life and his honor as the king!"

    "The fire is already big enough you flying yellow lizard, there is no need to add more oil, or you might burn the meat!" shouted Lyon before ending it with a smirk.

    "Your foul words, your sharp tongue, shall end here and now!" the king raised his right arm and pointed to the sky. His magnificent golden wings red out.

    Queen of the Sverine Kingdom immediately had her eyebrows furrowed as her eyes narrowed sharply. (The war has��!!)

    "Cha��"

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    <em></em>The king''s eyebrows twitched before he saw a kick already aiming at his abdomen. (What?!).

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The king was sent several kilometers away as he brought along a few of his men. The crowd was stunned, even Queen Wanda forgot to rally her troops as her eyes stuck open.

    "Now then," said Kesya as she hovered in the air amidst the frightened Golden Dragons. "It''s been a while since I hunt some dragons!"

    "I will butcher the king," said Assid before he vanished from the spot.

    "Ah?" Lyon couldn''t manage to get a word out to stop him.

    "Then, master, just sit back and rx, you earn this after training all of us," said Graham. "Eternal Golem was far more superior than these lots."

    The half-giant quickly vanished before Barat''s eyes opened wide.

    His goosebumps rose as he could feel a silhouette was standing right behind him.

    "You are the strongest of your men."

    Barat''s pupils shrunk. The daunting tone was like death itself whispering against his ears. (W-What''s going on?! Why can''t my eyes keep up with his movement anymore?!). It was a moment ago when he saw Graham and Kesya moving in sync to rescue the three leaders of the Mortal World. (D-Don''t tell me?! That speed was not even his best?!).

    "Checkmate, huh," Barat smiled wryly. He knew, with that kind of speed, he would have stood no chance even by using a Returning Jade Stone as a way to escape. (Hezar�� you motherfucker).

    "Aaah!" Barat cried before his body was sted away from Graham''s palm.

    Just like that, the leader of the Elite Five was gone. The remaining cultivators immediately gawked in disbelief as fright shrouded their minds. Their morale had plummeted.

    (As if I would die here!) thought Hezar who was hiding in an alley outside the city. Within his right hand was a Returning Jade Stone, his only hope of escaping this cmity.

    The famousmanded gritted his teeth (Damn bastard! I never knew he was this capable! What in the godfuck name is his background?!)

    He heaved up and down but was incapable of calming himself down for the cries of his fellow cultivators bantered against his eardrums.

    "Everything will reset to zero," he panted as he looked at the ticket way out of this mess. "However, I can always rebuild, I musty low for a while. Until then! Just you wait you bastard! This enmity will only end when your life ends! No matter how long it woul��"

    A light suddenly illuminated by the end of the alley, unbeknownst to the middle-aged man.

    "Yo��"

    Hezar''s eyes opened wide before he slowly turned around. His pupils shrunk to a dot the moment he saw the youth smirking at him.

    "You think I forgot about you?"

    "L-Lyon! How did you find me?! How did you get over there?!" (Impossible! I have diligently spread my divine sense and picked up nothing! If he is near I should have known! Then how?!)

    "Heh, It''s good that you found a corner for yourself, else my generals would have finished you instead," said Lyon before his eyes turned sharp.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 618: Number Vs Power

    Chapter 618: Number Vs Power

    A loud and daunting boom was heard. Cultivators cried out high and low. The tension of the war was excessively one-sided.

    The three leaders watched how it all yed out. The Sverine Kingdom had dered that they will assist Lyon however, of their cultivators stepped in.

    The havoc, the mess, it was all presented to the mighty queen''s eyes in full view. She saw the flying dragons in the sky, once called mighty and ruling, scream as their life depended on it. She saw the increasinglyrge armies that P had umted over the years, trampled and destroyed by a figure that was hardly called a giant.

    It was in as day that Lyon''s group was vastly outnumbered. She was ready to back him up, furthermore after she saw the third blessing. However, it didn''t take her an hour to understand that the young man never needed what she had offered in the first ce, but he neither did deny it.

    The young man kept the offer alive by not responding directly. It was something that nomoners even in First Heaven had the wits to.

    Sverine was famed for their magic spells. Given time, they could obliterate a mountain with one spell. However, the young man was something different entirely. They needed him as the sole grand spear. The one that even a thousandyers of walls can rece. The biggest weakness of any magic-type cultivator was first and foremost, the time they took to cast the spell. The more devastating one spell was the more concentration of mana they must umte. They could opt-in for a lesser strength spell but those inflicted damages would be nothing but wasted effort in most cases.

    "He was toying with us all along," muttered the queen as she watched the ughter. Every general that he had far surpassed even thebination of all of them. Were Sverine to join the Golden Dragon Kingdom, surely she would foresee such fate befell on their side too.

    The atrocious youth was daring, unfazed. He was the very opposite of a noble, nor ruler at that matter. However, young as he was, he was decisive and somehow pick either the best or the worst timing possible in any situation.

    "In Afurnae, every kingdom was at their weakest state, and it is byw that the rulers must be present, else it would be considered a rebellion against the bnce," uttered Wanda before she shook her head. "I wonder if he knew that."

    Cherie shook her head, "I have a feeling that he might not, after all, even we didn''t know that Elite Five would be summoned here in Afurnae."

    "That''s true, sadly they never knew that they were summoned to their death. Who would have thought the elusive and mysterious Elite Five would die at the most public ce in First Heaven. Their reputation will be outshined by the way they died," Wanda shook her head. "How can the Mortal World keep such monster from us."

    Cherie smiled, "It might be dangerous, but maybe I can get to know him better if the situation allows."

    Wanda smiled weakly, "Be careful, you have Cecile and that other woman standing your way. You might be charming and have the Sverine blood in your veins, but that auburn-woman is not someone you can trifle with. Notice how Lyon showed affection toward the two of them."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Cherie let out a sigh, "I know, mother, I know."

    Princess Hilde of the Bolg Kingdom was stupefied with her father and mother. There was nothing that could describe the esction of the problem to what they saw. She indeed had prepared to see some blood spilled and churned but she had never thought that it would be severely one-sided.

    Lyon''s group suffered no losses but the Golden Dragons died left and right as the crazy woman in the air looked like she didn''t need to breathe to live. Their power was inspiring and horrifying at the same time.

    She couldn''t believe that the young man she was having lunch with no more than two days ago, would have such power under his name. She couldn''t see it. The aloof and nonchnt attitude brought him more as an obnoxious random noble than a ruler with such followers at his whim. She was the first one to know that Lyon was special but what was happening in front of her undermined the word.

    She then shook her head as she smiled wryly. Her eyes turned vacant even though massacre was happening right before her eyes. (I was wrong, recruiting him was never an option to begin with. He had every power he needed from the start).

    She smiled before she tried to look for the young man in question. She quickly narrowed her eyes. She was sure that he would stand like a sore thumb in the masses, after all, he wore a unique garment that was out of this world.

    "Where is he?" asked Hilde as he scanned the battlefield that was once an arena for the prestigious tournament.

    "He is gone," muttered Wanda.

    Meanwhile, Lyon''s beautiful wife was yawning with her arms stretched. Amidst the chaos that was happening she seemed to be bored by it. She was facing the two siblings with Lumina by her side.

    "Cecile!" shouted Felicia as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Hmm?" she raised one of her auburn eyebrows.

    "Tch!" Felicia didn''t say another word but gritted her teeth. She still remembered the beating that she and her brother took back in the Mortal World. The world that was supposed to be their ything. The humiliation that she felt was unprecedented, she was dying at the hands of a cultivator from the mortal world. Even though she knew who Cecile was at the time.

    "Why are you mad?" asked Cecile before she snorted. "What rights do you have to be mad? You have made my mother''s family in disarray. Feeding that old bone into his unquenchable greed. It was all because of you."

    Lumina spoke no word. She was as neutral and passive as ever. She had seen Lyon go past a magic brand that he himself secretly evoke under the chaos. Her heart wanted to follow him but he had caught her act and told her to stay a finger on his smiling lips.

    "Hah?! Don''t you pin the me on us!" shouted Altre. "Without us, you wouldn''t even be able to live that luxuriously in that forsaken world!"

    "True," Cecile nodded to Altre''s disbelieve.

    "G-Good then," said Altre. He had prepared a few phrases to counter her denial but he had never expected her to just agree.

    "Without you, my father would have a very little chance of meeting my mother," she further added. "However," her eyes narrowed as his nce turned sharp. "You wanted to kill me and my husband, do you think that you can run from this predicament?"

    "Kh!" Altre gritted his teeth. He knew the situation had been turned upside down like a capsized ship. He had nowhere to go but flee. A loss today but a win tomorrow seemed like a good deal. He had to swallow his pride and insult Lyon inside his heart for the time being.

    "Felicia, we need to flee," muttered Altre.

    "I know, I will create an escape for you, brother," said Felicia before she stepped forward. "Our battle has been postponed for far too long."

    Cecile smirked. "I don''t think that I will call it a battle, this is just you atoning the sin that you have done."

    "Then die!" shouted Felicia as she red at her. She summoned her weapon in her hand before she leaped forward with a warcry.

    "I did live an entire life once," she closed her eyes with a smile before her bearing instantly changed. She opened it again as she revealed the dim gray pupils.

    Felicia was stunned by her sudden transformation. It was the same transformation that the young man did when he challenged the four kings'' aura.

    "Die!"

    "It''s useless," Cecile''s nce turned indifferent before she punched her palm forward.

    Felicia was blown backward due to the shock of the st before she left a crater on the wall.

    "You will die today," said Cecile with a chilling tone as the horns slowly growing out of her temples formed a crown just like her husband.

    "Feli��?!" his eyes opened wide as the edges of his eyes caught a glimpse of silvery light. His pupils slowly moved to the right to take a peek before they were shrunken.

    A palm was nearing his face and his hairs and clothe already fluttered from the force.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>His meridians instantly trembled before he was sted toward the wall right beside his sister.

    "Guha!" He coughed out blood. (Sh-She is fast! Na?!). He didn''t even fall from the ground before Lumina already caught up to him. Her great silver wings were in full view but he saw her eyes were indifferent.

    Another heavy palm was sent right to the center of his chest. The walls cracked to a frightening degree before a section of the arena crumbled and ruined.

    ��

    "You have no way to run Hezar, I''m done ying," said Lyon as he smirked. Two names immediately sprung up on his back before glowing vehemently.

    Fear immediately shrouded Hezar''s soul even though his cultivation was higher, however, the city as well, felt the same thing.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 619: Hanjiseh! Puncture The Heavens!

    Chapter 619: Hanjiseh! Puncture The Heavens!

    He is just a youngster��

    The words were crippling Hezar''s mind as he took a step back. They were echoing. Craving to destroy his soul.

    He was a famousmander. His reputation was not built in a day. He had faced numerous life and death situations. He might not be as capable as the Elite Five of the P Kingdom, but he himself was a self-made man. In the cruel world of cultivation, he schemed, pried, seduced, and coerced his way to the top. Virtually he was an aplished man, many feared him and many respected him.

    However,pared to the youngster in front of him, he suddenly felt inadequate. He couldn''t exin in which aspect the youngster excelled over him.

    "You think that you alone can kill me? Torga?!" said Hezar as he shouted his lung away. His heart was thumping. Id only he could see himself in the mirror, he wouldn''t say those words aloud. It was nothing but a threat from a scared rabbit.

    "If you are fighting against one of my generals, you won''t even get to speak," said Lyon as he smirked.

    "Heh, such big words," said Hezar as he smiled despite cold sweat drenching his face down. "Do you see something familiar in my hand?"

    "Hmm?" Lyon raised his eyebrows as Hezar showed his Returning Jade Stone.

    "Oh crap!" said Lyon but his eyes were indifferent.

    "Kh! You!" Hezar was not amused by Lyon''s sarcastic expression. He could very well see the tant insult.

    Lyon let out a sigh, "This is pathetic, I thought you would have some backbone and fight back, but you are nning for your escape without giving it a second thought. However, the saddest part is, you know yourself, that Returning Jade Stone won''t save you, else you would have crushed it by now."

    Hezar gritted his teeth. He was right. It was nothing but a futile attempt to buy time for his life.

    "Why!?" he cried. His eyes were bloodshot. Everything was in ruin. His fame, his career, his honor, and his reputation. He had not lived a banal life, he had lived luxuriously under the rule of King P. However, the existence of some random youth from the Mortal World suddenly emerge and toppled it all down with a bang of an entrance.

    Hezar did not wait until Lyon responded. The middle-aged man red out his mana before advancing forward with every might that he could muster.

    Their elbows crossed one another before nearby buildings crumbled by the shock result.

    "Kh!" Hezar couldn''t believe how strong the youngster was, but he was more irritated by the fact that Lyon was smirking as if he didn''t feel the need to exert everything that he got.

    "You thought I would buy your pathetic sympathy-inducing wail? If you get to be amander in the P Kingdom then the kingdom must be a shitty one! Though, I would assume that you don''t care about the kingdom anymore, am I right?" Lyon smirked.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Shut your mouth brat!" shouted Hezar. "Let me show you the difference between amander and a pampered noble! Ha!!!"

    Hezar roared before his mana-burst sent Lyon away. Thetter was pushed through buildings, destroying everything in his path.

    (Chance!!) screamed Hezar inwardly before he quickly crushed the Returning Jade Stone. The bits of the chunk immediately let out jade mist before he let out a heartyughter.

    "It''s my win!" said Hezar before he turned around and flee. His lips were pointing upward. He got to live for another day, he got to live for the second time. Patience was something that he was particrly excelled with. Though he won''t be able to live luxuriously and had to stay low for a quite sum of a time, it was better than being buried underground lifeless.

    "Hmm," Lyon was not amused as hey on top of the rubbles. "It seems like I overestimate my own cultivation."

    "Not necessarily," said Sun as he revealed himself sitting nearby. "Combining our blessings into one would garner you immense power if you could control it."

    "But I did just fine when I was fighting that golem ghost thing," said Lyon as he crossed his legs.

    "You have it within you, or at least the past you, to control this immense power. However, relying on your talent might not be enough. Everything has a drawback, grandson, your body might not hit the limit but your soul might and you need to cultivate it carefully," said Shen before he continued, "With some realbat training, you might get that sharpness back. Make your body instinctive as before."

    "I see��" Lyon sat with his legs crossed. He didn''t suffer any noticeable injury, even after being sted off through several buildings.

    "Nah, the catfish is bulshitting you," said Sun before he drank his drink from his gourd under the immense re of the True Dragon.

    "Just keep doing what you doing, you will get it eventually," muttered Sun. "Oh, looks like he is getting away."

    He slowly stood up before his eyebrows narrowed. He caught a little glimpse of jade-green mist permeating out from his jade eyes. He shut his ears toward the husband and wife quarrel that Sun and Shen were having on the side.

    The name on his back vehemently shone before he leaped forward and left a sonic boom.

    "It''s toote Lyon! Hahaha!" Hezarughed to the sky before he felt his legs getting as light as the feather.

    As his foot stepped on the ground, his entire clothes had been changed to a full set of armor. Four banners were fluttering behind his back and a magnificent headdress adorned his head. Four golden tails sprung from his tailbones and the speed of his second leaped far surpassed the first one.

    A hint of a dragon roar was heard and shambled Hezar''s soul in an instant before he immediately turned around to face his instinctive fear. There his eyes opened wide, his body was already encapsted by the jade light but the sharp golden right eye and jade left eye brought froze his face.

    Lyon''s hand was reaching toward Hezar''s neck but s, he was toote. His hand grabbed nothing but air as the jade light shot toward the sky. Hezar had escaped a narrow death.

    "Tch!" Lyon immediately puts brakes by using his feet grazing against the ground.

    "Torga! The next time you see my face! It would be with your knees kissing the ground!" shouted Hezar.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before he crossed his arms.

    A javelin instantly appeared in his hand without him screaming its name. He took one step back as he inhale calmly. "Huu~"

    He looked at the jade light striking against the sky and gradually shrinking as it went further away. Mana gathered like a torrent before it turned into jade and golden hue. Swirling around Lyon''s magnificent figure the three generals immediately twitched their eyebrows. They all could sense their emperor''s might even though no attack had been unleashed.

    "Don''t tremble on me now, Hanjiseh!" Lyon grinned before the veins in his entire body bulged. Both the True Dragon and Devil Ape were grinning against the sky.

    "Crack of Desire!" Lyon mouthed.

    A magic brand instantly formed right in front of his aim. He could see the other end. He smiled as he saw the jade light wasing right to the portal.

    "Hm?" Queen Wanda felt shivers before he looked up and saw a magic brand, "Ma��?! Spatial Magic?! Did the Golden Dragon Kingdoms has reinforcements in ce?!"

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before he grinned, "Tough luck, Hezar!!"

    The ground he standing on instantly cracked in an instant as he slowly but powerfully pulled his right arm past his temple.

    "Hanjiseh Art!" Lyon''s pupils shrunk. "Puncture The Heavens!"

    Apanied with the Devil Ape''s and True Dragon''s roars, he threw the javelin toward the portal before grazing the very fabric of the space upon leaving his hands.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>The ground Lyon was standing on immediately cracked to a devastating state and shift its masses.

    The javelin pierced against the magic brand beforeing out to the other side. The tiny jade of light immediately met with the point of the javelin before it instantly shattered and revealed Hezar with his eyes opened wide.

    "Guha!"

    His chest gust out blood before his mouth coughed one. His meridians were crushed and his life instantly vanished with his soul vaporized.

    However, the javelin didn''t stop. The force of Lyon''s throw was too strong and it was heading against the city of Afurnae, particrly, Lyon''s position.

    Lyon''s smirked gradually lost as his eyes slowly opened wide. His eyebrows rose before his mouth gaped open. "W-Wait a minute!!"

    He suddenly found himself in immediate danger. "Fuck!!"

    "Step aside, master!"

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before his body was pushed away. "G-Graham!?"

    *<em>Boom!</em>

    The ashen hair fluttered as Graham caught the javelin with both hands.

    "Gh?!" his eyes slightly opened wide. He was pushed back as his feet grazed the ground.

    His knee eventually bent before he knelt. The point of the javelin was a finger away from his be but the chaos was stopped. However, the reverberating shock had rendered most of the buildings in Afurnae to rubbles.

    Graham blinked before he slowly stood up. (Master is still in histe adolescent years, but��) he looked at both of his palms red with bruises.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 620: Altre And Felicia

    Chapter 620: Altre And Felicia

    "I am fine, master," answered Graham even before Lyon asked.

    "Oh�� ok," said Lyon as he nodded. He had returned to his normal form before feeling exhausted by the sudden drama.

    He let out a sigh before he looked around. The scenery had changed massively. The walls that were protecting the cities had frightening cracks on them. Thend in which the city was built had shifted its mass. Thankfully a couple or more buildings seemed to survive the shockwave.

    "Heh, hahaha!"

    A burst of sweetughter was heard before Lyon turned around. He noticed that the arena had lost half of its foundation and the oneughing was the woman with auburn hair, his wife Cecile.

    Amidst the horror of the crowds, she wasughing wholeheartedly. She was about to have a fight with Felicia but her husband disturb even the war itself, all for killing one fleeing man.

    In the stack of rubble, a hand was seen pushing out the top side. It revealed a bloodied hand but the slim arms of a woman were immediately identified. Slowly but surely the figure made herself out. She was a beautiful woman but now her face was covered in blood. It was Felicia.

    Felicia immediately looked for her brother without caring for her surrounding. She jumped, leaping from one ce to another scavenging for clues of her brother.

    "Gah!" a familiar voice was heard and ted her mood.

    She immediately turned around with a smile on her face. However, her pupils soon found themselves shrinking as he was at the mercy of a woman with grand silvery wings.

    Lumina held Altre by the throat. Her menacing but beautiful eyes were staring into his death. Not a hint of mercy was found from thedy dragon.

    "You dare?!" Felicia red as she looked at Lumina with clear killing intent.

    "F-Feli�� run!" shouted Altre strugglingly.

    Felicia''s eyebrows immediately rose as her eyes softened. Her lips quivered as her eyes turned ssy. She looked at her struggling brother with tears on the edges of her eyes.

    Cecile raised her eyebrows. She couldn''t believe that at the most desperate moment of their lives, Altre would tell his sister to abandon him. Such quality was only revealed in the most tragic moment.

    Lyon crossed his arms as his eyes turned sharp.

    "Run, Felicia!" shouted Altre once more. "I told you to run you stupid bitch! Our father is dead, but you! You can still make it! You have more talent than me! You�� you�� if it''s�� you��" his eyes soon turned nk but he was still breathing albeit softly.

    "Brother!" shouted Felicia before she gritted her teeth. Tears had already dangling on her jaw before falling down. A soft voice calling her from the back of her mind was heard. It was a childish voice, calling her name over and over again.

    ���C

    A little girl with an authentic metal sword in hand was training with her tutor near the garden. She was catching her breath and sweat had already adorned her body. Her eyes wereser-sharp-focused before she swung the sword once more.

    "That''s enough!" the tutor said after he easily deflected her weapon away from her grasp.

    "Kh!" She gritted her teeth as she held her right wrist.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Good work for today, be ready tomorrow as well," the tutor indifferently said before averting his gaze toward a young boy that was crouching and hugging his knees.

    "Tch!" the tutor snorted. "Don''t be like your brother, all he does is watch over the flowers."

    The little girl raised her eyebrows before she meekly nodded.

    "You will outshine your brother by far one day, too far that you might treat him as dust,"mented the tutor.

    The little girl meekly nodded before the tutor left.

    However, unbeknownst to the tutor, the young boy had been tightening his upper lips. His eyes were wide open but he didn''t see the flowers in front of him.

    The little girl looked at her brother with indifferent eyes before they twitched as the pain on her wrist worsened.

    The boy quickly swiped away his tears before standing up. He quickly turned around before calling his sister.

    "Feli!" he smiled as he approached her.

    The little girl saw the redness of his eyes but uttered nothing.

    "Oh, you''re hurt, here give me your hand," said the young boy as he opened his right hand and reached out his pocket with the left.

    The little girl was surprised but did what her brother told her theless.

    "Here," the young boy said as he showed a strand of bandage. He didn''t wait for her to respond before he wrapped her wrist.

    "There," he smiled. "You have to be more careful Feli."

    The little girl raised her eyebrows before she smiled, but as soon as she opened her mouth. A maides rushing.

    "Young Master, Master calls for your presence," the maid bowed.

    His little heart thumped as his goosebumps rose. His eyes turned vacant before her sisters. He merely nodded before he walked away from the garden.

    The little girl watched her brother go away with that slouched shoulder. However, she knew what happened. She had heard his cry over and over in the room where his brother was summoned.

    The next day, the same thing happened. And then the next day, and then the next day. She saw her with her own eyes, the smile that he gave gradually disappearing with time. Slowly but surely, the one she knew as Altre, was gone and transformed into someone else.

    Several yearster.

    "Tch!" Altre was knocked down.

    "That''s enough!" said the tutor. "Good work, Felicia."

    "En," Felicia nodded before she offered her hand to her brother with a smile.

    However, Altre snorted then he stood up with his own feet. The gesture was rejected tantly.

    Felicia was surprised but she could only watch her brother walk away, "Brother��"

    The tutor shook his head as he saw Altre walking away in a rude manner.

    Then the next spar happened.

    Though Felicia was nimble enough to parry her brother''s desperate attempt to excel over her, she chose to lose.

    She was knocked down after her weapon was deflected away from her grip. She sat down on the ground.

    "I-I''ve won? I''ve won! I won! Hahaha!" Altre raised his arms as he turned around andughed.

    The tutor had his eyebrows raised. He would have expected another win for the sister but he was mistaken. He failed to see the deliberate attempt to lose by her.

    Felicia smiled as she looked at her brother mored by the sense of victory. She stood up before the tutor said.

    "G-Good work, Altre," said the tutor. He didn''t even spare a nod for he had never thought that Altre could even have a chance to win in the first ce.

    "Congrattions brother!" said Felicia with a smile.

    "Hm?" Altre turned around before he crossed his arms. "Of course!"

    "En!" Felicia nodded with a smile even though his brother didn''t bother. (I know that the real you is still inside, the brother that wrapped a bandage around my wrist then).

    ��

    "Brother��."

    Her eyes slowly refocused. (Eh�� why do I feel�� so�� weak�� brother needs to be saved��). She slowly nced down before her pupils shrunk. A ck de had prated her heart from behind.

    Her head slowly turned with a re that could frighten a cold-blooded beast. "Y-You.."

    Her auburn hair fluttered as her auburn eyes look straight into Felicia''s chilling re. She didn''t smile as she held the hilt of the devilish sword, Scarlet.

    "Cecile��" Lyon muttered as he opened his eyes wide.

    "Cecile��" Felicia gritted her teeth. "You��"

    Cecile closed her eyes before she took a step back. Felicia immediately knelt soon after with both knees on the ground. Her life was being sucked by the sword that prated her heart.

    She felt numb. She was too weak to even lift her finger. She could only nce forward and saw her brother had exhausted himselfpletely.

    "Brother��" she muttered before her upper body fell to the ground. Her eyes were vacant as her senses were lost forever.

    Cecile looked at her corpse before a strong wind bellowed her hair. A talented woman had died, just like that. First Heaven had lost its budding genius.

    "I see," Bapho muttered as he appeared right beside the War Goddess.

    "What did you see, grandfather?" asked Cecile.

    Bapho smiled. "I''m starting to see, the reason why did he choose you instead of Lyon, his own dear grandson, to inherit his ultimate physique."

    Cecile smiled in response but her eyes didn''t show much delight. "I''m sure Lyon would be mad if he knew that his grandfather gave it to me instead of him."

    "Hoho~" Bapho was amused. "He won''t even utter a single word ofint directly to him. He won''t dare."

    Cecile raised her eyebrows as she saw the Cmity Goat''s smile.

    "Truly I wonder, where he could be in this present time," Bapho muttered before he gradually vanished from her sight.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 621: Dying King

    Chapter 621: Dying King

    Far away from the city of Afurnae, a massive crater could be seen with a nearby mountain that appeared to be chipped off.

    Laid at the center of the crater was the king of the Golden Dragon Kingdoms. His eyes opened wide before he gritted his teeth.

    "Guha!" The king coughed out blood then he immediately took a slow inhale. His jaws were trembling and his golden luxurious wings already lost their splendor.

    His ears twitched. He heard footsteps. It was slow and calm footsteps, however as the sound got louder and louder, his thumping heart also beat furiously.

    (I have faced many foes) said the king as he got his upper body up by using his forearms. He felt incredibly weak and he could feel that his life was unsustainable. (But this man, and that elf-like woman, I''ve never seen nor heard someone that ridiculously strong).

    "Incredible," said the king as blood leaked out of his mouth.

    "Hm?" Assid raised his eyebrows.

    Despite the devastatingndscape, not a single stain of blood appeared on his butler suit. His eyes were sharp as always even when standing in front of the defeated king. He didn''t mind a little farse with him.

    "You''re already dead," said Assid before he crossed his arms, proving his role as the general. "What do you want to ask?"

    "Tch! Ha, hahaha!" the kingughed in the face of his inevitable adversity. Demise was certain that his kingdom will die along with him. He knew his son won''t survive the carnage of the elf-woman. A dragon losing to an elf was unprecedented from all history that he knew of, but yet, it happened to him. All it took was one surprise kick before his meridian snapped entirely.

    The king looked at the one that was going to finish him off.

    "To think that a mortal can destroy not one, but two whole kingdoms,ughable," muttered the king. "Did we degrade so much?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "No," answered Assid.

    "Hahaha," the kingughed. He knew he was dead. There was no need to plea for his life, but questions that lingered inside his mind must be answered.

    "I assume that you don''t have a backing?" asked Assid.

    "Hah! The Golden Dragon needs no such thing! We are a dragon, a pure race of Golden Dragon! We are the backing for others!" said the king proudly as he showed his bloodied teeth.

    "I see," Assid took his answer.

    "Who are you," asked the king.

    "My name is Assid," answered the butler.

    "Why is someone as powerful as you, and I suppose the other two as well, be working and bowing at a youngster like him? Don''t you want a kingdom of your own? People to adore you? Why are you serving him instead? With power like that, you three could even go to Second Heaven, no, maybe even all the way to Fourth Heaven!"

    An exploding thunder was heard before the clouds shifted to a darker shade. A clear drop of water from above was heard before a downpour followed. The lightning was vehemently loud as if they tried to destroy the very ground both of them were standing.

    Assid pulled out a ck umbre before he walked a step further. He was looking at the king drenched with his blood mixed with the rain.

    "I don''t have such desire," answered Assid.

    "?!" the king''s eyes opened wide. (W-What is he saying? Why wouldn''t anyone want to rule?!).

    "T-Then! Why do you serve him? Why do you serve, Lyon Torga," said the king. It was the biggest question in his mind. He was able to see through about anyone but not the youngster from the Mortal World. There was certain randomness that even he couldn''t fathom.

    "For he is my emperor," said Assid.

    "Heh," The king scoffed. "What is his background? Why does he have three blessings? I doubt even someone of higher strata would have such benefit."

    "Background? He needs no such thing," scoffed Assid as he mimicked the king''s answer from before. "As for the other question, who said that he only has three blessings?"

    "What?!" the king immediately eximed before a certain young man that was smirking appeared in his mind. He couldn''t believe what Assid was saying, but he knew that it was true. There was no need for a man as professional and powerful as him, to lie against a soon-to-be deadman.

    "True Dragon, and the other two, you mean he has more?!"

    Assid didn''t nod. His eyes were as indifferent as ever.

    "Who is he?!" asked the king before he coughed out blood and a vehemently loud thunder followed.

    Assid''s face was covered with the sh but his eyes still remained the same.

    "His name, is Emperor Lyon Torga. You wouldn''t know," said Assid.

    The king furrowed his eyebrows but Assid continued.

    "However," he said calmly, "Do you know someone called, Laravan?"

    "What?" asked the king.

    "Laravan, Aciel Laravan," said Assid.

    "!!" The king''s pupils immediately shrunk before he hurriedly said, "How do you know that name?!"

    "Oh?" Assid kept his brows neutral. "So you do know him."

    "Him?! He is one of our founding fathers! Myte father always told me his story, a legendary figure that was untouched even by the sky! Legend said that he purposely travel around the world in an effort to break through his cultivation level. He could bath in the spatial storm for years! Even the Seventh Heaven, Paradise, weed him with open arms."

    There was no hurry, Assid let him finish his words.

    The king soon found himself panting madly before he furrowed his eyebrows, "Why�� did you mention him?"

    "Then your founding fathers know who my emperor is," said Assid as another vehemently loud thunder ensued.

    The king opened his eyes wide as his trembling lips muttered, "W-What.."

    "His identity is not something of your level to know," said Assid. "Aciel Laravan, that man, or should I say dragon��"

    "Feared him��"

    The king''s eyes opened wide in disbelief before his head was cleanly severed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 622: Spoils Of Battle

    Chapter 622: Spoils Of Battle

    Back in Afurnae, Lyon was looking at his wife that had just ended the siblings. The clouds had not yet darkened and no drop of rain was visible.

    Felicia wasying on the ground and her eyelids were half-closed. Her eyes were vacant and herplexion grow paler with each second. She was dead, along with his brother who told her to run away.

    They stood no chance against the massively superior of Lyon''s group, however, the one that ended her was his wife, Cecile Auburn.

    Lyon looked at her wife with a slight disbelieve in his eyes.

    (I guess this is why she is an empress huh) said Lyon inwardly before he gulped. That auburn hair as he saw it was beautiful, more beautiful than anything else, but her heart was also ming of the same color. She didn''t hesitate to kill her even though the brother said to leave him alone to his death.

    Cecile turned around before she meekly smiled at her husband. Thetter was still in his adolescent years and she knew that very well.

    Even though the siblings died, the chaos still continued. Wailed cultivators could be heard as the two remaining generals didn''t let a single one escape. Dissipating roar of Golden Dragons, whether they were elite or not, nor the experts from the P Kingdoms could stand a chance.

    "P-Please spare us!" shouted one cultivator before his heart was crushed by Kesya.

    "Please I have a chi��" She didn''t show mercy.

    As if there was nothing that could satiate her bloodlust, she looked at everyone with a hint of small craze. Her dark-elf blood was boiling. She kills and kills without stopping. Golden Dragons were supposed to be a beast that deserve respect and honor, but in front of her, it was nothing more than deer and she was the hunter.

    "That''s enough," said Lyon as he raised his hand.

    Kesya had her eyes opened wide slightly before the colors shifted back to her normal blue. She immediately regained her sanity before she turned around and saw her emperor was standing beside the butler, Assid.

    Her gaze fell on the thing that was dangling by Assid''s hand. It was the head of the king that she had justunched with a kick toward a nearby mountain.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The remaining crowd was stunned as they saw yet another leader had died, this time, it was the most powerful king of the four. His head was severed and fresh blood still dripping off of his neck.

    "The king is dead," said Lyon under the cold atmosphere. "There is no need to continue on killing."

    Cecile snorted with a smile on her face. (He is still soft).

    "Your kings are dead, your princes are dead, your queens are dead," said Lyon after he took the center stage.

    "The Golden Dragon Kingdom and the P Kingdom are no more," said Lyon before he turned around and looked at the remaining kingdoms of the four.

    The crowd gulped.

    "He, he is not going after Bolg and the Sverine Kingdom, is he?" said one of the cultivators among the crowd.

    "Please don''t! There is no way that we would be able to survive their onught, I should have left when I got the chance, dammit!" replied another.

    Everyone was thinking the same thing. Lyon''s group had suffered zero losses whilst First Heaven had lost the top two kingdoms in less than a day. It was an unprecedented upheaval of power. They never thoughting here they would watch a historic moment, let alone being a part of it.

    "Hmm," hummed Tael. "This is something that not even I can fathom, he justes here and then poofs! Not one but two kingdoms gone."

    Carius was holding his ribs as he said whilst looking at the youth. "This is not something we should pry our nose on. I know he is powerful but this�� this is just monstrous. Bah! At least our Mortal World won''t be bullied anymore."

    "That''s for sure," Tael nodded. "Their umted bad karma had returned with a bang, a really loud bang."

    The matriarch from the Yuki n looked at her most prized disciple. Thetter had her eyebrows furrowed and her hands balled into a fist.

    "Ivy��" the matriarch muttered.

    Ivy didn''t answer her matriarch''s call. She only looked at Lyon furiously.

    "I know that things had escted to something that is beyond your scope of imagination, in fact, it''s beyond mine too. Who would have thought that he would be able to topple two kingdoms at once, in Afurnae theless," muttered the matriarch. "But don''t lose your self-control, just because that the tournament ended, probably for good, doesn''t mean that you wouldn''t get to enjoy thevish perks that the top ten winners had. In fact, things might go better, especially with Mortal World will be in their conversation from now on."

    "Ivy, if anything, we should be grateful that Lyon is in the Mortal World''s side. Now, you can get to whatever that you strive for all these years. You have endured rigorous training, tant humiliation, it''s time for you to pluck off the fruit, and Lyon brought you the stairs to climb the tree and reached it easily."

    Ivy let out a breath after hearing her constion. Her balled fist soon rxed before she nodded.

    "Good girl," the matriarch smiled under veil before she averted her nce toward the youngster (With that said, who is he? Those three are monstrously powerful, they probably could render First Heaven into their backyard, and all of them bowed to his words without dy)

    Queen Wanda smiled at the youngster. She could feel from his gaze that he meant no harm, after all, she had dered to be Lyon''s ally rather than foe right before the king of the Golden Dragon rallied his attack.

    Hilde gulped as she looked at the man from the Mortal World. He was perhaps the most dangerous person to deal with as of now. He came out of nowhere and ransacked the foundation of the four kingdoms.

    The bnce of power was no more, and even if the kings of both fallen kingdoms were no more in the world of the living, their actual kingdom was still intact. Their resources were still valuable and their neat geographic location could be used to enhance the rest of the surviving kingdoms greatly.

    However, who would get them, or better yet, do either of them even get something out of this.

    Even though Sverine was taking the initiative to side with Lyon, Hilde was the one that approached him first. Even though Sverine was his ally, they didn''t even do anything as the battle happened. The victory was purely by Lyon and his group alone. If anything, the First Heaven might see the first kingdom ruled by mortals from the Mortal World.

    "What do you want, Lyon?" asked Queen Wanda as she crossed her arms with a smile. "I doubt that you want to take my head?"

    Lyon snorted before he shook his head with a smile. "I''m not in the mood to see more blood, this beautiful city has its fair share of corpses for the day."

    Some of the locals gritted their teeth. The word beautiful that was spoken out of his mouth was contradictory to reality. He had destroyed most of the buildings and turned Afurnae into some unrecognizablend. However, they could onlyin inside their own thoughts.

    "Then, what do you want?" asked Queen Wanda. "Our alliance still holds true, even though, our aid was not necessarily needed in the previous battle."

    "I''m thinking about the resources of the Golden Dragon Kingdom and the P Kingdom, I will not take any of it!"

    Queen Wanda and the rest of the crowd were stunned by his deration. It was one of the most absurd things that they had ever heard. Lyon had earned a golden opportunity to make the Mortal World be recognized and made a fortified pir for the next generation toe.

    "Lyon! Are you mad?!" eximed Carius. His eyes were opened wide in disbelief. "Think about the future! Your own children! Wouldn''t they have an even brighter future if you could set a stone in First Heaven?!"

    "G-Grandfather?!" Porealus was immediately frightened before he pulled his old grandfather and said lowly, "What are you doing?! Do you want to die?!"

    "Shut up old man," said Lyon. (This old crap! Stop giving my women ideas! I''m still neen!)

    "T-Then, what will you do, Lyon?" asked Queen Wanda as she tried to force a smile. The resources that the P Kingdom had were enormous. It would be superbly beneficial to her growing kingdom.

    Lyon sighed before his daunting aura shifted in a blink of an eye. "Do whatever you want, split it, not split it, I don''t care, I''m going back to the inn."

    Everyone was petrified as Lyon walked away from the arena through the gate. He suddenly turned aloof like his usual self but the people won''t fall for that impression that he gave.

    "Oh right," he muttered after he left the scene and got out to the other side. Hardly any buildings were left standing in his view.. "It''s destroyed."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 623: Better Ruler

    Chapter 623: Better Ruler

    Lyon let out a sigh as he looked at the mess of the town. He turned around and walked back toward the arena.

    Sverine and Bolg. They were thest two remaining kingdoms in First Heaven. The bnce of the four kingdoms had been destroyed but will a new bnce emerge?

    Without proper order and chaos, First Heaven would definitely be sunk into a turmoil of war and agony.

    The queen of the Sverine Kingdom was looking at Hilde and her parents. The problem with the other two vacant ''kingdoms'' still resided since the main perpetrator refused to take any spoil.

    (Honestly, what is he thinking?) thought Queen Wanda as she let out a sigh. Normally this problem won''t even ur, there was no such thing as the winner of war not taking any of the spoils. She couldn''tprehend Lyon''s rails of thinking at all. He was too random even for the experienced ruler. (However��).

    She contemted as she recalled what had just happened before the siblings were executed. A magic brand urred and it was one of the rare types of spells. (Spatial type spell, furthermore, it was a spear that wasing out of that magic brand��)

    Her eyes opened wide as she remembered the slight detail. Lyon and Graham were already outside before the huge st that rendered Afurnae a bloody mess. (Graham was fighting against the P Kingdom''s men before he suddenly leaped out of the scene. The magic spell had already been activated because I could see the magic brand, Lyon was also missing from the arena..).

    *<em>Thump!</em>

    <em></em>She slightly hung her head down as her hair covered her emotions. Her lips puckered up a smile before she looked at the Bolg Kingdom.

    Hilde furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the powerful queen.

    (What is she up to?) said Hilde inwardly. There was nothing more dangerous than the smirk of a powerful woman. She couldn''t tell what the experienced queen was thinking. There could be plenty to the point of countless oues that came with a mind that ruled Sverine.

    Cherie suddenly spoke. "Hilde, as it now stands, only you and me left here in First Heaven."

    Hilde narrowed her eyes. "What are you trying to say?"

    Under the bloodied scene and above thousands of corpses, the two princesses looked at one another, each with their own thoughts held.

    "We must act fast and put immediate orders upon the Golden Dragon Kingdom and the P Kingdom, else rebellion might cause and put disorder into things that are not necessary."

    Hilde scoffed before she crossed her arms, "What are you suggesting?" she raised her chin.

    Cherie opened her mouth before an aloof voice interrupted her intention.

    "Cecile, the inn is destroyed, hah, and I was looking forward to it too," Lyon sighed.

    His carefree and dauntless bearing was the contrast of what he was once before. There was no hint of strength as he put his hands behind his head but nobody dared to question his power even for a second.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "H-He''s back.."

    "He is looking for an inn��"

    The majority of the crowd was stunned. He had returned with his pure randomness once more. There was hardly anyone that could predict his movement or intention. He was both light and darkness.

    Cecile chuckled, "Well, what do you expect would happen after you underestimate your power?"

    <em>*p!</em>

    <em></em>Lyon and his group raised their eyebrows before the former turned around to see a smiling queen.

    "Then, why don''t you and your friendse and stay inside the Sverine Inn?"

    Hilde had his pupils shrunk to a dot. (This cougar!). She then made a light cough.

    "Lyon, since I hosted your lunch before, it would be improper of me not to host your dinner as well, of course, all of your friends are invited. You already know that we the Bolg Kingdom, don''t look at one''s background, if you are invited then you are a friend of ours," said Hilde as she nodded.

    Cherie stepped up her game, "I don''t think so, we have allied ourselves with Lyon and therefore it would only be just, that the young masteres to our inn with his esteemed friends. After all, it would be fair that you have offered her lunch but we offered them dinner and reservations."

    (This woman!) thought Hilde. She might win a one-on-one fight against the princess of the Sverine Kingdom but artiction-wise, she seemed to surprise her more and more.

    "Damn, this mortal is making two of First Heaven beauties fight with each other!"

    "Shh! His name is Lyon! If you want to die at least don''t sit beside me!"

    The male crowd was filled with heavy hearts as they were shrouded with jealousy.

    Lumina furrowed her eyebrows as she approached her lover with crossed arms. She took a nce at both women before she stood beside him.

    Lyon tugged Lumina''s elbow with his to catch her attention.

    "Hm?" the dragondy raised her eyebrows.

    "Thanks for covering me," Lyon smiled.

    Lumina was caught off guard before she had a red stroke on her cheeks. She closed her eyes before she rigidly nodded in response.

    Lyon smiled before he looked at Cecile. "You know, I never tho��"

    Cecile put her finger on his lips before she shook her head, "Save that conversation forter, we need to address this mess first."

    Lyon raised both of her eyebrows before Cecile turned around and made a light cough.

    One small cough was enough to court all of their attention. This auburn woman was one of the most famous figures in First Heaven, without the person even knowing. The princes were racing to have her hand bypeting against one another, however, they didn''t know that her heart already belonged to someone else even before they were born, now, they both were dead.

    "Cecile," Queen Wanda muttered. She knew that Cecile will mature into a powerful woman, she had though never thought that she would get a man like him.

    "Cecile," muttered Hilde.

    The three leaders were also looking at the auburn woman. Of all Lyon''s affiliations, she was the one with the perfect set of skills and mentality to rule like a queen. She might even rival Queen Wanda in this aspect.

    Carius was hoping that Lyon could construct and conquer the two kingdoms he had beaten. He might not be the best suited for ruling with his carefree attitude, but his bet was actually on this tall auburn woman. She clearly had more sense than her wild and aloof husband.

    "I will now speak on my husband''s behalf," smiled Cecile.

    Nobody dares to utter a word, especially the husband. The three generals smiled as they saw Cecile taking over as if it was natural.

    "The empress is still the empress,"mented Kesya. "Even if her cultivation was reset back to zero, her natural capabilities to rule still shines."

    "It''s a matter of course," said Assid who had worn his sharp sses back.

    "When I was a kid, I''ve always been so scared of her. Now where my cultivation level clearly trampled over her, I''m even more frightened," sighed Graham before he looked at Cecile who started to speak her thoughts.

    "The matter regarding the spoil of war, which are the two vacant ''kingdoms'' you can still do as you please. I will ask that you both wee me and my friends with a warm smile," said Cecile with a smile on her face.

    "That is a matter of course," said Queen Wanda as she nodded.

    "One more thing," said Cecile. "Since Lyon has opened a new pathway for the Mortal World, there will be cocky mortal cultivators that will start to emerge in certain regions. I don''t know where, but there will be. When the timees, you may kill the cultivator if they got too far because my husband and I couldn''t care less."

    The words stunned cultivators from both First Heaven and Mortal World. They would have never thought that her words would be leaning against Mortal World rather than full-throttle on bringing them up to conversation.

    Tael rubbed his chin, "My, what a decisive ruler."

    Carius didn''t speak a word.

    "Then you have my gratitude," said Wanda as she lightly bowed before her family did the same and the entire Sverine cultivators followed.

    "You have mine too, Cecile, " Hilde bowed before the same scene happened.

    (Wow she is amazing) thought Lyon as he smiled. He had no idea how he was able to score this powerhousedy but he was sure d, which begged a question.

    Under the stunned crowd, he walked out of the spotlight and reached to his three generals.

    "Hm? Is something the matter, Em, I mean young master?" grinned Kesya.

    "It''s fine, I just have a question," asked Lyon as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Hm?" Kesya raised both her eyebrows as her eyes twitched, ready to hear what the question was.

    "Was I a good emperor then?" asked Lyon.

    The three generals immediately froze.

    (Oi! Why are you guys suddenly rigid?!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 624: Over

    Chapter 624: Over

    While Lyon had his eyes narrowed, her wife who overheard his words grinned inwardly. She averted her focus back to the two kingdoms that they left to live.

    "Now then, regarding the ce where my husband and friends would like to stay," Cecile smiled.

    The crowd was put in suspense as they looked at the auburn beauty. In contrast to her husband, she was not as random and was more decisive. Her words contained weight that not even First Heaven could ignore.

    "We will go to the Sverine Inn," said Cecile before letting everyone take their gasped. She then continued, "Therefore I hope that your courtesy matched your words."

    The Queen bowed in respect, "That won''t be a problem."

    Hidle was disappointed by her words, but now she knew that Cecile was not just a wife to warm Lyon''s bed. She was an individual to be reckoned with.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "I think that inn is destroyed by the st?"

    He doubted himself for he never recognize which building was which. The stroll that he made was usually with food and festive in mind, he rarely went out with any real purpose besides having fun or just bored at home.

    There was no way for the crowd to demand Lyon and his group to reimburse what happened to the neutral city. Buildings were destroyed andndscaped were changed. They couldn''t believe what was once the beautiful city of Afurnae where four kingdoms exchanged their cultures, destroyed by such brute force.

    "Will there be a final round?"

    "Don''t be stupid."

    The final round was supposed to be held tomorrow. However, not only they were in a shortage of a good arena, some of their participants were annihted too.

    The crowd had a consensus inwardly. There was no need for the final round where the top ten would duck it out against one another since there was one person that stood above them all. The young man had reigned the first and second rounds before proceeding to destroy the entire city and he was from the Mortal World, the veryst ce they thought he would emerge.

    "Big brother is really amazing," nodded Zet.

    "Huh?" Porealus looked at Zet dumbfoundedly.

    "What?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "N-Nothing," Porealus smiled wryly before Zet shrugged his shoulder then be amazed once more by Lyon''s unprecedented deed. (This guy is something else, damn I wish I was as naive as you).

    Cecile nodded. "Good, I will thank you in advance for your courtesy."

    "Ohe now, there is no need for you to act like that, I have always considered you to be my own daughter, like Cherie''s older sister," said Queen Wanda with a smile.

    Hilde was irritated by Wanda''s quick-witted gullible lips as she pressed her bottom lips with her teeth. She was out-experienced for sure but she knew within herself that she must not give up. She averted her nce toward Lyon. (Right now, he is the key to power, the key to ruling First Heaven. Any connection with him would bore a significant boost to one''s influence. If I can''t get him by my side, at the very least, he shouldn''t be by Cherie''s or Queen Wanda''s side).

    The princess from the Bolg Kingdom furrowed her eyebrows, but before she could speak a word, Lyon did.

    "I wonder who will clean this entire thing, buried the dead cultivators, or reimburse the buildings that are destroyed. I''m afraid that I don''t have a single coin to spare, I have zero savings in my pocket, let alone rebuild an entire city," Lyon sighed. He shook his head as his head hung down low. He seemed to have the entire world as a burden. Were it not for the context, people would be sharing their sympathy.

    The crowd was ring at him with their eyes threatening to leap out of their sockets. They couldn''t believe what the youngster had just said.

    (You''re the one responsible for all this mess!) thought the cultivators. Though they had a united conclusion, of them dare to say it out loud, not even a mutter, only hidden, balled fists.

    ''There is no need to worry about that, Lyon," said Wand, "The Sverine Kingdom will take care of this entire unsightlyndscape."

    "The Bolg Kingdom will not stand idly either," said Hilde as she took the role of the ruler even though her father was beside her.

    "Well, problem solved," said Lyon as he pped his hands before he bowed to both of them. "Thank you very much!"

    His notoriously shameless act made Kesya chuckle herugh. (There is nothing more amusing than seeing the empress and the emperor together settling some diplomatic matter).

    Cecile smiled as she looked at her husband whilst Lumina sighed as she shook her head.

    The auburndy averted her nce before she raised one of her eyebrows as she looked at the bit of frustration that Hilde had.

    "Queen Wanda, may I have a request to add one more friend to our fine dining?" asked Cecile.

    Everyone knew that Cecile didn''t even need to ask to have the answer. She had all the power to make everything go her way or her husband''s way.

    "Oh? You don''t need to ask, just drag them along and they are weed with open arms," said Queen Wanda as she smiled.

    "Then," Cecile turned around before she faced the Bolg Kingdom side, "Then Hilde, do you want to join us?"

    Queen Wanda slightly had her eyebrows twitched but she kept wearing her genuine smile without fail. She might not be able to understand what Cecile was thinking but she only let her spections inside her mind.

    Hilde raised both of her eyebrows as her eyes slightly opened wide. This was her chance. She might not be able to tell what Cecile''s intention was, but joining the dinner would only serve more beneficially than the opposite. Her lips were opened before she remembered her parents. She took a nce at them before she averted back to Cecile.

    "Can my parentse too?"

    "I don''t mind," said Queen Wanda as she smiled.

    "I do," answered Cecile with a smile.

    Hilde and the cultivators of the Bolg Kingdom were stunned by Cecile''s answer. She was basically offending the highest ranks of the said kingdom. The cultivators furrowed their eyebrows but they dare not to utter an offense. Else, they might be joining the next wave of corpses.

    The king and the queen were obviously displeased from their expressions, but offending Cecile meant offending that young man, and offending that young man would signal the end of their reign over a part of First Heaven.

    The king of the Bolg Kingdom grabbed her daughter''s shoulder before nodding. "You have grown exponentially, use this chance wisely, you will one day rule our humble kingdom, don''t miss your chance to mature."

    Hilde nodded, "Thank you, father."

    She looked at Cecile before she bowed, "Then I will be joining the dinner held by the esteemed Queen of the Sverine Kingdom with you."

    Porealus shook his head as he muttered, "Let me guess this straight, Lyon came here without even knowing what he would win in the tournament, somehow things escted and he destroyed the city and crushed two top-dogs kingdoms? That''s wild."

    (People back in the Mortal World won''t even believe the story, heck, I was here and I still couldn''t believe it! Like ''Hey guys, we made it to the top four, but the city was destroyed, two kingdoms fallen, and we were having fine dining afterward'' Only his fanatics would believe what happened!) said Porealus inwardly.

    Queen Wanda turned around to face her husband before she said, "Take care the rest."

    She leaped without seeing the king''s expression andnded with her two feet. She was standing directly in front of Cecile. (Woah, what the hell is this perfect proportion?!) thought Wanda as she nced up to meet the auburn eyes.

    The queen was confident in her looks and allure but the woman in front of her seemed to be born out of another world. She knew that Cecile had a special physique but she never knew how much it affected her body.

    Regardless, the queen kept her smile, "Then, let''s go to Sverine Inn, I will personally be your escort,e."

    Cecile smirked before she grabbed Lumina''s hand and made her walk with her. Thetter was enjoying looking at her lover before now, she had turned a little grumpy from the forceful pull by Cecile.

    "Well, isn''t this set up nicely," said Lyon as heughed before he put his hands behind his head and walked without a care for the world.

    "Young master��"

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he turned around to see the three generals with Kesya in the middle. He saw her smiling.

    "About your question earlier," Kesya grinned, "You are the best emperor for me, when you remember your past, you will get it."

    "Hm?" Lyon''s face lit up before heughed and walked away.

    Assid had his face staring down with his hair covering his expression. He muttered, "his past, huh."

    Kesya''s grinning face instantly vanished before she nodded.

    Graham let out a sigh, "We must be ready, for master''s sake."

    Kesya raised her hand before she swept tears on her cheeks.. Her lips quivered as she saw Lyon''s back getting smaller as he walked away further.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 625: He Is From The Mortal World?

    Chapter 625: He Is From The Mortal World?

    Lyon''s group was led by the queen of the Sverine Kingdom. Thisvish escort was rare, even among the fellow royals.

    On the way to Sverine Inn, she took notice of the severity that Afurnae was in. Her eyes might not show anything of care for the neutral city but inside her heart, she felt an itch of heartache. Nevertheless, it was a beautiful town, she had some fond memories of this ce. Seeing it massively damaged as if a massive earthquake happened, made her slightly disheartened.

    The princess of the Bolg Kingdom couldn''t maintain her expression as well as the queen did. She lost her smile as she walked behind them. There were hardly any wordsing out of her mouth but she didn''t open her eyes to take a look at the heartening scenery. The city she once knew was hardly recognizable now.

    Lyon nonchntly walked as if he was not responsible for the sudden and abrupt destruction of the famed city. However, of them knew besides Graham, that this was the best that could happen. Were he not to stop Hanjiseh with its destructive prating power, the entire city would have perished. They would see nothing but a wastnd with a huge crater on the ground then.

    "Well this is not quite the oue that I would have expected," muttered Lyon before he put his hands down with a smile on his face.

    The Sverine Inn survived the massive st, in fact, not a single wall was chipped off. The massive building managed to withstand the heavy tremor.

    "Clearly," said Porealus as he nodded. "What are the chances that their building could withstand your attack, big brother."

    Lyonughed heartily, "Exactly! Exactly! Hahaha!"

    He seemed so proud of what he had achieved amidst the gloomy stares from the onlookers.

    "Chance?" Queen Wanda stopped before she turned around with a smile. She crossed her arms as she clicked her tongue and shook her head. "It is not a chance, dear Lyon''s friend."

    (L-Lyon''s friend��.) thought Porealus as his mouth twitched.

    "Oh, so you have prepared for something like this?" asked Cecile with a smile on her end. Unlike Hilde, the two of them share almost the same title. This exchange of smile advocate a thousand intentions.

    Hilde looked at the exchanged smile of the two rulers. She gulped. The two top-notch female cultivators in front of her were in their own league. She felt left-off but she herself knew that she was currently inadequate to stand with these two.

    Queen Wanda nodded, "Yes, there is a reason why the Sverine Kingdom is famed for their magic-type cultivators. This is one of them."

    She turned around with a smile on her face. She knew that she had the edge over Cecile because of her cultivation path.

    Cecile kept her smile without muttering a single demeaning word. She knew very well that she could kill Wanda without fail in this distance. The main advantage of the art-type cultivators was their speed against the magic-type cultivators, due to the time it took for thetter to harness the mana and then chant the spell.

    The group went in with a luxurious wee from the Sverine Inn.

    "Wee back, Queen Wanda," the staff immediately bowed as they greeted their queen. Their head was facing against the ground as they bowed at a ny degrees angle. Their eyes were wide open as they have cold sweat running down their face. They knew what had happened, they knew what was the cause, for words spread like wildfire and his name was the me.

    They might not have seen his face but they instantly knew who was the one among the group that was named, Lyon Torga.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Thank you," said the queen as she walked between them before Lyon''s group followed. "Please prepare rooms for our esteemed guest."

    "Yes, your majesty!" the receptionist bowed before the staff hurriedly prepared the rooms as she requested.

    Queen Wanda turned around and faced the lots. "While we wait for your rooms, let''s head to the garden and take a walk with nature."

    "Sure, why not?" answered Cecile as she walked beside the queen.

    "S-Should we follow them?" asked Zet with a slightly dejected tone.

    "If you don''t want to, then don''t, haha!" Taelughed before he asked the receptionist if they got a snack he could munch on. After all, the inn was by the queen''s courtesy, everything was free, even the snacks, especially the drinks.

    "Well, I will be heading to the garden as well," said Lyon before he put his hands behind his head and walked at a really slow pace.

    Lumina didn''t spare a word as she followed Lyon by his side.

    "I will check the kitchen," said Assid.

    "What? Are you serious?" Kesya slouched as she looked at Assid disappointingly.

    "We can''t have him drink even a sip of liquor," said Assid as he readjusted his sses with his middle finger.

    "F-fine, you should have fun sometime though, just advice from the younger generation," Kesya winked.

    "Hm, I will keep that in mind," Assid turned around before walking away, but he stops after a few steps. "Kesya, you''re no longer young."

    Kesya was petrified by Assid''s word before she furrowed her eyebrows. She was ring at him but the butler had vanished from normal sight.

    Graham let his master walk with his lover. He exhaled audibly through his nose before he found a wall and leaned back. His tall stature immediately brought fear to his surrounding, nobody dare to do any harmful things against him, even when his eyes werepletely shut.

    Cecile and the queen were the first ones to enter the garden of Sverine Inn.

    The ce was quite grand and beautiful. It was not by any means a jewel-like secret garden amidst the bustling cities but it was pleasing for dry eyes. Various scents could be smelt as they walked along the path that was set for strollers. Birds could be seen flying freely from one nest to another as the sky above started zing with its Magnifique twilight.

    Queen Wanda smiled as she said to the tall woman beside her, "Look''s like your husband is walking with that lover of his."

    Cecile chuckled, "Let him have his fun, after all, he has seen rougher days."

    "Oh?" the queen raised her eyebrows.

    "Come now, let''s cut the talk, what do you want to ask?" said Cecile with a smile.

    Queen Wanda raised both of her eyebrows with a bit of surprise on her face. However, she didn''t keep the act of feigning that there was no intention. "I want to ask about him, first, that is if you are willing to answer."

    "Why not," Cecile smiled, "But I will answer those that I want to answer."

    "You know very well that I cannot force you," said the queen with a smile.

    Cecile nodded. "Then what do you want to ask about?"

    "Is he really from the Mortal World?" asked the queen of the Sverine Kingdom.

    "Hm?" Cecile was genuinely surprised by her question. Her eyebrows rose immediately before she burst intoughter. "Hahaha!"

    The queen furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at her reaction.

    After having herugh, Cecile looked at how serious the queen was before she wipe the tears on her eyes. "Yes, he is from the Mortal World, where did you specte he was from?"

    (Mortal World?!) thought Wanda as her pupils shrunk. She refused to believe that the Mortal World would give birth to a monster even more deadly than the woman in front of her.

    "I-I, I thought that he was from Hell until he used True Dragon blessing."

    "Pretty logical," Cecile nodded.

    "Then, who are his parents?" asked Queen Wanda. (What kind of man and woman would give birth to such a monster? They must be someone famous that even Seventh Heaven, Paradise, would know of!)

    Cecile raised one of her eyebrows as she smiled.

    (Of course, she won''t tell, or�� does she even know who his real parents are?) thought the queen.

    "Do you know who they are?" asked Queen Wanda before the manamps lightening the path they are walking on.

    "I''m his wife, you know," Cecile chuckled.

    "A-Are they from the Mortal World too?" asked Queen Wanda.

    "Perhaps," Cecile smiled.

    (Perhaps..?) the queen furrowed her eyebrows (Is she toying with me?).

    The queen smiled, "Why are you in doubt?"

    "Because I hardly know one of them," said Cecile as she smiled before she grabbed the queen''s shoulder.

    "?!"

    Cecile''s eyes turned ghastly as she stared at her beautiful face. "Don''t ask him anything about his parents."

    The queen was a powerful being on her own but in front of the auburn woman, she was nothing. She knew from the words that thetter spouted that it was not a request, but a warning.

    Wanda nodded in response but now, she was even more confused than before. However, before she could ask another question.

    "ACHO!!"

    Lyon sneezed like a p of thunder behind them.. (Damn! I guess the closer you are to someone talking to you, the louder the sneeze gets! These women must be gossiping about me!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 626: Tournaments Prizes

    Chapter 626: Tournament��s Prizes

    Lyon sneezed startled the queen to a jump. The resounding thunderp boom was as if nature herself was shouting. It was harder than her husband had ever sneezed out1.

    "Ah, Lyon, you startled me," uttered Wanda as she let out a wide smile with Cecilce chuckling by her side.

    "Sorry, haha,"ughed Lyon (That''s because you were talking about me!).

    Lumina hardly made a shift of emotion even though she was by his side the whole time. She looked at thedy called Wanda, scooped her up and down with her beautiful menacing eyes. However, thetter was quite nonchnt for she was not the first dragon that she had ever met.

    Wanda maintained her smile. It was nothing for her that someone was looking at her up and down, even if it was from a woman. She had confidence in her skill and allure. She was not a queen for a mere title alone.

    Wanda spared not a leer to Lumina but instead to the young man beside her. Her eyes narrowed as she smiled and said, "Lyon, can I ask you a question?"

    Lyon raised her eyebrows, "What question?"

    Wanda took an audible breath from her nostrils before she answered with a smile, "Some general question, of course, we can take this with a walk, to the inn''s restaurant."

    The corner of Lumina''s eyes immediately twitched before she tugged her lover''s elbow.

    "Hm?" Lyon took a nce at the beauty but thetter only responded with repeated nods. (She is hungry!).

    The queen of the Sverine Kingdom smiled before she took the initiative and walked before all of them.

    Lyon naturally kept up the pace, but even though he was walking with a queen, he was still acting aloof and carefree. He put his hands behind his head as he walked with the most powerful person in the Kingdom of Sverine.

    "Lyon, I never thought that when I saw youst night, it would be thest time that I see Afurnae at its finest," said Wanda as she smiled before she faked augh, "Oh~ I''m sorry, please don''t misunderstand my intention Cecile, I was merely chatting with him."

    "I knew about it already," said Cecile as she shrugged her shoulder.

    "Oh?" Queen Wanda was naturally surprised. She would have never thought that she would be fine by the fact, but furthermore, that she already knew her secret meeting with Lyon in the alley.

    She then looked at the young man from the Mortal World, only to see that he was smiling wryly. She immediately narrowed her eyes as she said inwardly (I see�� a slip of tongue? Or was it one of those three generals that served him?).

    She didn''t mind the answer either way for it was not important. She tried to test the water but it seemed like the water was still calm even though she intentionally put a ripple. She furrowed her eyebrows, this rtionship was hardly anything that she knew.

    "So, what was the question?" Lumina asked.

    "Oh, right," said Queen Wanda before she looked at Lyon who was walking by her side.

    "Lyon," she called. "I was wondering, are you a magic-type cultivator or an art-type cultivator?"

    "Hm?" Lyon raised his eyebrows as he looked at the sky. Soon his eyebrows furrowed before he said, "Well, I can do both so�� I guess dual?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Wanda continued as her eyes glimmered, "Then, the one that activated the magic brand in the sky, it was your doing right?"

    "Um�� yes? What about it?" asked Lyon as he raised one of his eyebrows.

    (Are you kidding me?! You are a hybrid-type cultivator but you have a spatial element affinity on top of those three divine blessings?!) she grinned.

    "Lyon, don''t you know how powerful and rare a spatial magic element cultivator is?!" asked Wanda.

    "I guess?" answered Lyon.

    (Gue�� what?!) thought Wanda. (Is he a stupid genius?).

    Cecile chuckled behind them. Her husband had yet to recover his memories, he still had not grasped the full scope of the sovereignty of his talent.

    "Well since I answered your question, it''s time for you to answer mine," asked Lyon.

    "Oh? I wonder what capable man such as yourself, would want to know," said Wanda as she smiled.

    "It''s about the tournament," said Lyon.

    "Hm? What about the tournament? Are you asking for the final round?" asked Wanda before she chuckled. "Surely you jest, there is no way that we could have the final round with most of the participants dead. You''re not going to fight a corpse now, would you? Hahaha."

    "True," Lyon nodded. "However, I''m not asking about the final round, I''m asking about the reward."

    "Hm? The reward?" Wanda blinked twice.

    "Yes, the reward, like what would I win if I did well?" asked Lyon as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "W-Wait a minute," Wanda forced a smile before she asked, "You have no idea what prizes that you could get prior to joining the tournament?"

    Lyon shook his head as his wife chuckled behind them.

    The queen was petrified and stunned. She had her mouth slightly opened as her eyelids got stuck. The moment she regained herposure, she immediately asked, "Wait a minute, Lyon, what is your goal in joining the tournament?"

    "I, uh��" Lyon smiled wryly before he scratched the back of his head with one hand, "I kinda got carried by the situation and then ended up here."

    "What?!" she eximed as Cecile burst intoughter.

    "So you meant to tell me that the destruction of the Golden Dragon Kingdoms and the P Kingdoms won''t happen if you somehow didn''t join this tournament?!"

    "Most likely, haha!" Lyonughed.

    "Unbelievable��" muttered Queen Wanda. (This guy is really random! Too random!).

    He didn''t follow any path, nor any pattern. The way his nce look, he did not even have the slightest intention to conquer the First Heaven. He didn''t even care where he ended up.

    She thought that it was all a facade, a farse that Lyon put on to fool the enemies and let them have their guard down. It turned out that he was really just azy but talented young man.

    "Well?" asked Lyon as he raised one of his eyebrows.

    "O-Oh, the top ten winners will getvish prizes, beads, and stuff. However, one of the important parts was the appearance of the Forteller and the visit to Alchemy Union."

    "Forteller?" Lyon stopped his walk before he contemted. (Little Yoji also said that he could find me due to fortune reading? I wonder if it''s the same person).

    "Did you say Alchemy Union?" asked Lyon.

    The queen nodded, "That''s right."

    "I see," Lyon nodded before he gave a smile.

    "Oh? Looks like you are eager to go to the Alchemy Union. Perhaps to see ady friend?" the queen jested.

    Lumina and Cecile tilted their head at the same time in the same direction.

    "Well, I won''t call her ady."

    "What?" the queen raised her eyebrows, "Do you know her name? Perhaps I could help?"

    "Oh, haha!" Lyonughed, "I remember her name very well, it''s really funny."

    "Her name is Elize Growthort, but I doubt that was her real name though, she might give me an alias," Lyonughed. Their meeting was purely a coincidence back in Deo World.

    "Hahaha��ha�� eh?" Lyon was the only oneughing.

    Wanda was looking at him with her pupil''s shrunken.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Lyon before she seemed to return back to reality.

    "Lyon! How did you know her esteemed self?!"''

    "What? Who?!" asked Lyon before he looked at Cecile who shrugged her shoulders.

    "Elize Growthort! How did you know her?!" asked Wanda.

    "Is she really such a big deal there? Hmm�� now that I think about it, I guess she did say that she is pretty famous there."

    "Famous does not even begin to exin her prowess! Her pills are coveted by many cultivators even I couldn''t arrange a meeting to see her."

    "Oh really? Heh, now I want to visit the Alchemy Union more, haha!" Lyonughed.

    "Ah��" the queen of the Sverine Kingdom couldn''t believe that the young man from the Mortal World would have a connection with the Alchemy Union, not only that, the connector was other than Elize Growthort.

    The more Wanda looked and pry Lyon''s identity the more she was amazed and frightened. Not even thete four kingdoms had a connection to a deep-level figure such as Elize Growthort.

    "Oh, Hilde, why don''t you join us in our little walk?" asked Lyon as he smiled toward the beautiful woman with her ck silk-like hair.

    "I don''t want to spoil your group date with my presence," Hilde smiled.

    "Group date? Hardly," Lyon sighed before he smiled, "But I''m grateful to be surrounded by beautiful women all around, haha! Oh, by the way, when will the fortune-tellere?"

    Hilde raised her eyebrows before Wanda answered, "It would be tomorrow in the evening, but��"

    "But?"

    "I wonder if she had predicted Afurnae''s disaster?" Wanda smiled wryly. That''s what she said ??

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 627: It Takes Two Lifetimes To Understand Women!

    Chapter 627: It Takes Two Lifetimes To Understand Women!

    Lyon the others proceeded to the dining hall where the others had waited for his return.

    The dining hall was adorned with a green nature theme as its main attraction. Veins of natural nts were breathing at the sight. A huge painting of a giant tree painted the ceiling as the hue of mana could casually be seen with naked eyes along the lines of the stroke. White mana orbs could be seen hovering around the dining hall like a little white harmless fireball.

    The fantasy in front of his eyes was like a dream but he soon gained hisposure as he saw everyone else There was the usual group, but his eyebrows furrowed as he saw only Kesya of the three generals.

    "Is Assid in the kitchen again?" he muttered. "Then where is Graham?"

    "I''m right here, young master," said Graham as he somehow appeared beside him.

    Wanda immediately took a step back through her sheer instinct. The half-giant was like a sore thumb among the rest but his presence was hardly detected by her divine sense.

    "I see, where were you?" asked Lyon. He was no longer easily surprised by his generals'' abrupt entrance.

    "I was outside, young master," said Graham as he bowed with his eyes closed.

    "Catching some fresh air?" asked Lyon as he grinned before he put his hands over Graham''s shoulder. "Graham you shrewd fellow, you should tell this young master if you are going to do that, hehe."

    "Hm?" Graham raised his eyebrows. Since his height was way taller than his master, he naturally bent his back a little bit. "What do you mean, master?"

    "You sly half-giant, don''t make me say it, hahaha!" Lyon chuckled.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Graham raised his eyebrows, still confused at what Lyon was meaning to say.

    "You are looking for a woman, right? Haha!" Lyonughed proudly as he smacked Graham''s back. In this world, he was probably the only man dared enough to smack him without fear. "That''s good, that''s good, hahaha!"

    Graham''s pupils shrunk a little bit as his mind suddenly traverse to the past. A simr voice echoed inside his mind

    ��

    "Graham you sly boy, were you looking at women''s ass again? Bahahaha!"

    *<em>Click!</em>

    "?!? S-Selena?! Crap!! Gotta run!"

    "Huh?" meanwhile, the young man that was sleeping while leaning on the wall opened his eyes. "W-What? Did master call��!!"

    A ck hair suddenly fluttered past in front of him before a gust of wind smacked his bratty cheeks. His face immediately squinted before he turned around to see his master was being chased by his woman.

    "Graham! Don''t listen to what Lyon said!" said the woman with beautiful ck hair without turning around. "Tch! Lyon! Why are you running if you are not guilty?!"

    ��

    Graham smiled before he looked at his master, "Not really."

    "Hahaha!" Lyonughed before he smacked his chest proudly, "If you are in need of advice, you can always talk to your young master, I have a few tricks of my own, haha! You might be able to master a thousand art but to understand a woman, it would take two lifetimes! Which, I have haha!"

    Graham showed a rare smile as if he was taken back to his younger self. (Thank you, foring back, master).

    "Hmm? I wonder what are you two talking about, seemed suspicious," jested Cecile.

    Lyon turned around with a grin on his face. "Haha, there is nothing serious, this is just guy stuff."

    "Oh?" Cecile raised one of her eyebrows before she smiled and walked away without anyment.

    On the other hand, Lumina had her eyes squinted as she looked at him with slight exasperation. Lyon naturally smiled wryly (I guess dragon really has heightened hearing).

    "Alright then," said Lyon as he saw a vacant seat beside Cecile. With beauty by his side, why would he choose another seat? However, to his surprise, Lumina was one step ahead and sat beside Cecile without any words spared.

    Cecile raised one of her eyebrows as she looked at Lumina. The two didn''t exchange nces as thetter seemed to be more interested in the food on the table. The auburn beauty chuckled before she looked at Lyon with her hands sped.

    (Since when are they best friends?!) said Lyon inwardly with a twitching wry smile.

    Lyon shook his head before he smiled and went ahead toward the vacant seat beside Lumina. However, Kesya suddenly stood up from her seat and dumbly sat on the seat that he was eyeing.

    (W-What?! What the hell is this passive-aggressive?! What''s wrong with you women?!) thought Lyon as he furrowed his eyebrows. His obvious exasperation brought a chuckle to the threedies except for Lumina.

    Graham looked at his master (Look''s like, even with two lifetimes, you cannot understand a woman).

    "I will lower myself and offer you a seat right beside me, will you grant this humble princess''s offer?"

    The soft tone made Hilde raise her eyebrows before she turned around to see Cherie, the princess of the Sverine Kingdom, bowed her head slightly against Lyon.

    "Oh my, sorry for my daughter''s straightforwardness, I hope you don''t mind?" said Wanda with a smile.

    Lyon looked at these two women that were like two peas in a pod. The tree surely had not fallen far from the tree, perhaps straight down.

    Cherie definitely shared some if not all of her mother''s best features. There was hardly anything that resembled the current king of the Sverine Kingdom. Her eyes might not be as bright and clear as Hilde but they were frightening in their own right. The future of the Sverine Kingdom seemed not too shabby with her leading the next generation, however.

    "I thank the opportunity but I think that I will sit with you and Hilde by my sides," Lyon crossed his arms with a smile.

    Hilde was surprised by her suggestion but she didn''t refuse it either.

    "I see," Cherie smiled before she took a nce at Hilde.

    The two of them suddenly set tension between their smiles.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 628: Specialty Dish

    Chapter 628: Specialty Dish

    Cecile leaned back with a smile on her face before she muttered, "He is really popr with powerful women in the area."

    Kesya nodded as Lumina could only squint her eyes in exasperation.

    "It would be a tough time ahead to keep him in check, especially since he is in his adolescence years, we could only be thankful that it''s not the early adolescence years, else things would be hectic, though, hehe, I wonder how cute he would look," added Kesya.

    Cecile replied, "The one that knew how he looked as a kid were his grandparents, even Selena found him in his teen, but she feel nothing but hate for my dearest then, shame. She just kicked a gold away."

    "Oh really?" Kesya raised her eyebrows as her eyes sparkled. She looked at Cecile with her ears begging for more satisfying memories of the young emperor.

    "Oh? You didn''t know? Then I won''t tell," said Cecile with a smile.

    Kesya could only press her lips together as they stretched horizontally.

    "Maybe next time, she would tell you herself, if you can survive her deathly arts," Cecile chuckled.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Queen Wanda smiled as she sped her hands, "Then it''s settled!"

    Lyon nodded with a satisfied smile.

    (Why are you nodding?!) thought Porealus.

    Lyon proceeded to find the seats meant for the three of them and sat in the middle. He looked at the three leaders from the Mortal World with a smile on his face before the two princesses sat each on his sides.

    "My, you look like an emperor with these two beauties beside you," jested Wanda.

    "I know right, haha!" Lyonughed heartily.

    Wanda twitched her smile (Sometimes I forgot that he was more a rough than a noble). She was not alone that felt this way, the only one thatughed at the table was Tael, whilst thetter''s best friend, Carius obviously disagreed.

    As a person that would eventually be the number one role model in the world, Carius thought that he must appear perfect on every angle, yet strict and just at the same time. However, this was all a dream world that he was thinking, even if he was to scold the young man in front of him, chances of Lyon changing was lesser than him dying right where he was seated.

    Queen Wanda took an empty ss before she raised it from the table then tap it twice with a silver knife.

    "Thank you all foring to our humble dinner in the Sverine Inn. I''m pleased that I see no dissatisfaction from your smiles. It makes this old heart flutter," she smiled before she continued, "I know the day was wild and eventful, I also know the disappointment that all of you are feeling against First Heaven. I truly do. I hope with this little hospitality from our Sverine Kingdom would amend, even though just a little bit, amend the disappointment from all these years that my neighboring kingdoms had inflicted. Of course, I''m not talking about the Bolg Kingdom."

    Wanda winked at Hilde who was furrowing her eyebrows, "I was talking about the Golden Dragon Kingdom and the P Kingdom. How lucky it is for First Heaven, for a hero woulde and save us all from those two greedy kingdoms. And the heroes from the ce that they truly despised with their guts. It was the perfect end for them. Please, everyone, give merry apuse to Lyon Torga!"

    Kesya immediately stood up before pping her hands then the rest followed her.

    Lyon was grinning as he nodded without even standing up for himself. He was basking in the limelight lest from being modest. He looked so weak and irritating for some but even the waiters knew that he might appear to be a foolish noble on the outside, for the next thing they knew, the sky might fall because the fool was pushing it down.

    "Alright," said Wanda after thest p and everyone had sat back on their seats. "Please enjoy the cuisine from Sverine Inn, only the finest of finest that we will serve, for hopes of keeping our newly formed friendships tight."

    "Oh? I forgot to ask your permission," said Lyon.

    "Hm?" the queen had not yet put her butt down.

    "Well you see, my friend Assid likes to be in the kitchen, so I do apologize for the food that you might serve will also have our specialties in some dishes," said Lyon before he scratched the back of his head.

    "Oh? It would be delightful, young master Lyon Torga," said Cherie as she turned around slightly and touched his forearm with her hand.

    "Hm?" Lyon turned to face her but before he could speak a word, the queen said.

    "It''s truly as my daughter had just said, it would be delightful, but for next time, you don''t need to ask my permission to use the kitchen, I trust you, Lyon, and I trust your friends as well," the queen nodded.

    Such strong and aggressive words made Hilde furrow her eyebrows.

    "Then, let''s enjoy the dining!" said Wanda before she sat down.

    "Hmm, young master," Cherie suddenly took one food to her te and cut it, "Would you mind trying our fine dish? This is called Aure Lacarim. It is made with aged meat and a special seasoning called Aure. I won''t go into the details since our chef will be better suited to exin it to you if you are truly interested."

    "Hm? Truly an interesting name," Lyon nodded as he grinned.

    "Next time you have to visit my kingdom, we have a dish that rivals Aure Lacarim as well, it''s called Grilled Foyi," said Hilde before she sent a ring re toward Cherie. Between their eyes, there was lightning coiling against one another with Lyon in between.

    "You should visit ours too, ourdy has this special recipe called, Firmament of Void Paradise," said Kesya as she grinned.

    The tension between the two princesses was broken immediately but��

    "?!" Lyon could feel his goosebumps rise as his heart quickened.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 629: Alchemy Union, When?

    Chapter 629: Alchemy Union, When?

    "Wow, that sounds really overbearing for a dish, don''t you think," asked Lyon with a twitch in his smile. He knew there was a reason why his goosebumps rose for the name of the dish sounded more aggressive than it should be. He knew it was missing the word art, what kind of art, only his innate soul knew.

    Kesya grinned coquettishly. "They shouldn''t try though, they might not be able to handle the taste."

    The princesses furrowed their eyebrows. Even though the woman in front of her was stronger than both of them, there was no need to demean them for they were strong in their own rights.

    Cecile shook her head with a smile. "There is no need to take her words seriously, Assid is our best cook, she is just spouting nonsense."

    "That''s rude empress! Oops!" Kesya immediately covered her mouth.

    "Empress?" Cherie raised her brows.

    "Let''s not dwell into the details and just enjoy the food," said Cecile with a nod before she noticed that Lumina had begun eating before everyone else could.

    "Haha," Lyon smiled wryly before he began eating.

    The atmosphere was not festive by any means, in fact, the staffs were on a constant worry as they palpitated looking at the leisure young man from the Mortal World eating with their higher-ups. Everyone was trying their best to smile and not offend the young man, for he was so random not even their queen knew what he was plotting next. First Heaven as they know it might not even exist tomorrow for all they knew.

    The unpredictable movement that Lyon made them wonder how could a woman keep up with his wild action, let alone two.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon swallowed his food before he asked amidst cutting the meat on his te, "Anyway, where is Alchemy Union located?"

    The queen and the princesses abruptly stopped their utensils from moving as they paused and looked at the young man with bewildered faces. Meanwhile, Ivy subtly furrowed her brows.

    "Huh?" Lyon didn''t bother to look up as he leered left and right dumbfoundedly. "D-Did I say something dumb?"

    "N-No," Wanda smiled. "Lyon, didn''t you say that you know Elize?"

    "Yeah, but she didn''t tell me where the hell is that union even located, she just said to take the exam or something,"

    *<em>nk!</em>

    "What?!" Wanda dropped the utensil on top of her te with a loud nk. The others were as surprised as hers except for those that knew who Lyon was.

    "Y-you�� were told by the Elize Growthort, to take their exam?! said the queen of the Sverine Kingdom.

    "Yes? Why are you all acting so surprised, it''s not a big deal right?" said Lyon before he put the beef wellington inside his mouth.

    Cherie didn''t blink as she looked at the young man beside her. "L-Lyon, do you know how big of an influence the Alchemy Union is?"

    "No?" Lyon raised one of his eyebrows. "Is it really that big?"

    "It is!" Hilde eximed "Their pills are extraordinary! They could change a fate of a person with one single pill."

    "I see," Lyon nodded calmly.

    "Lyon, are you going to visit the Alchemy Union?"

    "Hm?" Lyon raised his brows. He took a nce at the woman called Ivy. Her cold figure and her cold eyes usually brought shivers to those who looked at them, but this time, it was different. The interest of the Alchemy Union somehow changed her gaze.

    Lyon smiled, "We, are going to visit the Alchemy Union, after all, it is one of the rewards."

    Ivy showed a rare smile before she nervously muttered with her head down, "I-I see."

    The matriarch smiled at her disciple.

    "You want to buy drugs?" asked Lyon. "Hmm, never thought that you would be into that, I mean, I won''t judge."

    Ivy didn''t deny his words with hers but rather with a cold chilling re.

    "Okay," Lyon immediately nodded in agreement before he quickly resumed eating.

    Meanwhile, the queen was astonished as he looked at the young man that was responsible for the destruction of the two kingdoms. It was a moment ago that she affirmed the spatial magic brand belonged to thetter, now, he was actually being scouted by the Alchemy Union.

    (It seems like the further down I pred deep to his identity, I don''t understand, how can he go unnoticed in the Mortal World? How is that even possible?) thought the queen as she looked at the young man.

    Someone this magnificent was unheard of even in First Heaven. Furthermore, he was still young, even younger than her own daughter. It was unprecedented, but the one that made her wonder was, how can an ordinary young man without any special gift like Cecile, could grow exponentially to a frightening degree. She could only conclude that it was because of his parents, but Cecile would not disclose that information to her, and she lightly threatened her not to ask Lyon about it. The suspicious circumstances only itched her curiosity even more.

    "When are we going to the Alchemy Union?" asked Lyon as his eyesnded on the next food.

    They couldn''t believe the disinterested look from Lyon''s gaze. Everyone would be ecstatic from hearing that they would visit the Alchemy Union but for him, it seemed like nothing but a park for kids.

    "The envoy from the Alchemy Union will pick us up the day after the fortune-telleres, that''s what usually happened," said Wanda before she sighed. "Though, I wonder what they would think seeing Afurnae like this."

    "They would be surprised," answered Lumina tly before she stabbed the food that Lyon was aiming. She squinted her eyes against him before she picked up the food from her te.

    (Jeez, women are scary when they are hungry) thought Lyon before heughed inwardly.

    The dinner continued fluently without any trouble. The calm atmosphere was unimaginable.. That some hours ago, Afurnae faced a terrible ordeal that deconstruct the bnce of First Heaven, perhaps for good.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 630: Lyons Favorite Wine?

    Chapter 630: Lyon��s Favorite Wine?

    Lyon finished his meal before he stretched his arms upward.

    The queen smiled, "Lyon, I hope you are satisfied with our dishes?"

    "The dishes are good, but sadly, I have no wine to sip," Lyon sighed.

    Wanda raised one of her eyebrows, "What? I''m sure we never ran out of wine."

    Cecile chuckled, "It''s not that you run out of wine, but my husband here is quite weak to beverages like that. Even the slightest bit of alcohol will make him sway."

    Kesya raised her eyebrows as she saw her empress casually spitting out Lyon''s terrible weakness. She then averted her nce from the auburn beauty toward the queen of the Sverine Kingdom. Just like she thought, thetter quickly picked on the cue. Kesya puckered up a genuine smile.

    "Oh? I never thought young master Lyon would be sensitive to alcoholic beverages, don''t worry, this Cherie will guide you through it," said the tinum blonde woman.

    "Cherie, clearly you are of no contest in drinking against me," said Hilde.

    "Oh my, I''m a drinker, not a drunkard," said Cherie as she covered her lips with a finger with her eyes widened.

    "What did you say?" Hilde turned a re.

    Lyon could only smile wryly, "Alright, alright, I won''t drink jeez."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon stood up before he slightly turned his body at Wanda, "I thank you for your genuine hospitality. I can feel the warmth that you showed us, but the night is still young and I want toy on my bed for a while."

    "Oh? The night is still young just like you said, why the rush?" asked Wanda with a smile on her face.

    (Woman, I just brought down two kingdoms that would be beneficial to your powerter on, what do you think I would want to do after that?) said Lyon inwardly.

    Lyon smiled, "I need to rest for a while," he nodded before making his leave. The staff immediately bowed deeply as he leisurely walked between them.

    Cecile picked up the white napkin near her before she lightly tapped her moist lips.

    The other cultivators that dined with him were looking at him went to the hall and left the restaurant. Cecile then stood up and pushed the chair backward with the back of her knee. The attention immediately shifted but the auburn beauty smiled before she nodded at the queen of the Sverine Kingdom.

    She spared no words as the second person to leave the dining table. The others were left in their own spections as they watched the staff bow when Cecile was about to walk between them.

    "Oh, I wonder what are they doing right now?" the queen muttered with a smile on her face.

    Lumina stood up before she did the same thing as Cecile had done. There was no surprise from them as they watched her leave, though, she was noticed to have a longing for the foods that were left unfinished.

    Carius crossed his arms, "I hope that our rtionship with First Heaven will change for the better."

    The queen raised one of her brows. The tone and the haughty looks of the old man surely irritated her to a twitch of her brows, but as the queen of the Sverine Kingdom, Wanda kept her smile, "But of course, the ones that hated you guys from the gut are dead."

    "The Bolg Kingdom and the Sverine Kingdom didn''t care as much as the other two about one''s origin," said Hilde.

    Cherie looked at her rival with a slight surprise on her face. She never thought that she would ennoble her kingdom as well as her own. Cherie knew that Hilde was currently in her enemy''s territory but she was famed for her feistiness as a character. After all, the one that Gae Bolg recognized as a master won''t be a weak cultivator.

    Kesya then stood up before Graham did the same. Assid came out of the kitchen as well. The three pirs that could be said Lyon''s aces were present with indomitable aura from every one of them. The atmosphere suddenly tensed as they all grew wary.

    Everyone in the ce knew that even if theybined all of their powers, they couldn''t even escape, let alone beat them.

    The queen furrowed her eyebrows. Her heart quickened. She couldn''t tell what they were up to. Even if the cultivators that were dining with her had greater numbers, she couldn''t help but feel being surrounded by the three of them.

    (Is Lyon going to finish us here? Did I go too far?) thought the queen. (Is this why they left the building?).

    "I-I, may I be rude to ask what seems to be wrong?" asked the queen. If she were to die anyway, she might as well asked.

    "Hm?" Kesya raised her eyebrows. "What? There is nothing wrong, oh�� OH! Haha!"

    Assid readjusted his sses, "It seems like we startled you, we apologize for making you and your guests frightened."

    "We just showed up at the same time, there is no need to worry about a thing! Haha!" Kesyaughed before she left the dining table.

    Graham didn''t speak words as he left.

    Assid was thest one standing, "Since my master is gone, there is no need for me to be in the kitchen anymore."

    Assid left but before he went past the staff that was ever bowing, he heard a call.

    "Excuse me, sir Assid," the queen called.

    Assid naturally turned around before he bowed, "Is there anything that I can help you with?"

    "A-Ah, please, don''t bow your head against me, I''m not that worthy."

    "Surely," said Assid.

    (Tch!). She kept her smile.

    "I was wondering what is your young master''s favorite wine? Maybe I can gift it to him as a sign of goodwill," asked the queen before the other perked up their ears. However, among the ones present, there was Porealus who had a guess at what it might be.

    "Hmm," Assid stood straight up. "I personally don''t think Heaven would have it since the main fruit cannot grow here, but if you somehow had a bottle, he would surely entertain you."

    Assid then continued, "It is the Monkey King''s wine."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 631: The Meaning Behind Generals Rank

    Chapter 631: The Meaning Behind General��s Rank

    Inside the room where Lyon was assigned to. He was seen sitting beside the window and looking at the sky of First Heaven. There were stars and a single moon illuminating the city of Afurnae.

    Many buildings were destroyed and blood spilled in the city of Afurnae. The Bolg Kingdom and the Sverine Kingdom were working together to build up the city once again but their work won''t be done in a day.

    Lyon smiled before he said, "What''s the difference between here and the Mortal World, they got a sun, we have a sun, they got a moon, we also have a moon, perhaps more."

    Cecile was leaning on the bed with her legs crossed. The scenery in the night sky was beautiful but was notparable to her. She was smiling as she put her nce against the youth by the window. His charm was heightened to a point that he could swoon goddesses and fairies effortlessly.

    "Aren''t you going to ask why did I kill Felicia even after her brother asked her to run?" said Cecile.

    "I was surprised, not gonna lie," said Lyon as he kept his gaze on the night sky. The moon illuminated his face but a smile was revealed. "But, you are my wife and I''m your husband, if you think that you don''t need to tell me, why should I ask?"

    Cecile smiled, "After all these years, you still trust me that much?"

    "If I don''t trust my own wife, why would I even get married in the first ce," said Lyon as he shook his head with a smile.

    Cecile raised both of her eyebrows before she crossed her arms, "Have you regained your memories?"

    "I''ve tried, but the person behind that door said ''not yet''," Lyon chuckled.

    "Oh? Haha!" Cecile smiled. "Look''s like even you have to be wary of you."

    Both of them chuckled at the same time.

    "Cecile, why is this ced called Heaven when it''s nothing different than the Mortal World?" asked Lyon before he turned his face at her.

    Lumina who was sitting by the side also looked at her.

    Cecile took a noticeable heavy sigh.

    "The answer is quiteplicated and I''m not good at exining things, unlike Maria."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he put both feet down as he sat by the window. "You know, I''ve met Selena before and obviously you, but, Maria, can you tell me about her? Why is she so mysterious to me for some reason."

    Cecile sighed, "Well, she is a nice person, unlike Selena, she is really, really kind, but she is no fool."

    "Is she beautiful?" asked Lyon shamelessly.

    "Well, with your taste, what do you think?" asked Cecile with one her brows rose.

    "Hahaha!" Lyonughed before he looked at both of his palms. His smile remained as he slightly narrowed his eyes in happiness. (Maria, I wonder where are you right now, I will find you).

    Cecile looked at Lyon with a slightly dejected face. She seemed to be hiding something from him.

    "I guess even as a pervert like you, you still could attract a nun," said Lumina as she shrugged her shoulders.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hahaha!" Lyonughed before anotherugh followed behind the door. "Eh?"

    "Oh crap!"

    Cecile furrowed her eyebrows before she said, "Kesya, no need to hide, if you want to enter just enter, Graham and Assid too, what the hell are you guys doing?"

    The three generals immediately assembled right in front of the door inside the room before kneeling.

    "We apologize!" said the three of them.

    They might be more powerful than Lyon and Cecile, but they still bowed at the sight of their masters.

    "Guys, is the night, no need to kneel or whatnot," said Lyon as he sighed. "Besides, we are still talking about Maria, however, since you are here I guess I can ask about other things."

    "Hmm?" Cecile raised her eyebrows, "What do you want to ask?"

    "About the other three of course!" said Lyon proudly as he crossed his arms.

    "Ah, I see," Kesya nodded before she stood up. "Well, I''m the sixth andst general number-wise."

    "I know that," said Lyon as he twitched his eyebrows, "I mean the other three, like who was or should I say is? The first general, is he or she stronger than you Graham?"

    "Erm�� I have no answer to that," said Graham as he shook his head.

    "Woah, he or she must be strong, then that means the order of the number was based on your strengths?" said Lyon as he nodded.

    "Hehe, about that," Kesya was pushing her index finger against one another as she looked away.

    Cecile chuckled by the side as Assid closed his eyes.

    "What is this weird atmosphere? You can just say no!" said Lyon he lightly scowled. "If it''s not by your strengths then what? Cultivation level? The sum of arts you mastered?"

    "It''s even worse than that," Cecile shook her head.

    "Hm?" he looked at Cecile grinning from ear to ear.

    "You didn''t choose their ranks by their strength, the numbers actually mean nothing."

    "Why?" asked Lyon.

    "Well��" Cecile recounted the event.

    ��

    "Alright guys, listen up, I will decide your ranks once and for all, for the glory of�� whatever this kingdom name is, I forgot."

    "Master, your face is bright red, are you drunk?" asked Kesya whose hair was tied to a pigtail.

    "No! I uh, I''m blushing, now where was I," said the person that was standing on top of the table.

    "Who gave him his drinks?" said Assid before he sighed. "Alright master, let''s step down now, I will bring you something to cool offter."

    "Hey, no touching," said the person before he stepped down.

    (Oh he actually stepped down).

    "Alright, where was I? Oh right, those fools wanted a proper structure of the kingdom, I couldn''t be bothered to sort you out. I can''t say that I didn''t want to assign your ranks based on your strength, but, look at you guys, you guys are different from one another. One is good at something and bad at something while the other one is good at something else and bad at something else. So how do I sort this problem? Easy! Behold!"

    He reached his pocket before pulling out an item. It was a cube with dots on its side.

    "A single piece of die?" muttered Kesya as she slouched. "You''re joking."

    "Shut up, this is the best idea that I came up with!"

    Kesya sighed before Graham uttered. "We should be grateful that out of all the drunk-type that could be activated it was the chatter type."

    "Alright, who''s first?!" said the person.

    "Me!" Kesya immediately raised her hand.

    "Alright!" the person suddenly mmed his foot on the ground.

    "Eh? Master?" Kesya blinked twice before the person threw the die into the sky and kill a couple of passing birds.

    Kesya''s mouth twitched furiously. (Does it evene back if you throw it that hard?). Her eyes couldn''t keep up against the die that had shrunken to a dot.

    A good thirty seconds had passed before Kesya''s eyebrows rose. "Oh?"

    She caught the die with her bare hand. Steam came out between her fingers before she opened it.

    ''Six''

    "Well, I guess you are the sixth general then, hahaha! NEXT!" shouted the person.

    "Are you serious?!"

    ��

    "Well, that''s the gist of it," said Cecile as she chuckled.

    Lyon had his mouth twitching as he saw the three generals didn''t deny a single word that she had just said. "Damn��"

    Lyon stood up before he shamelessly yawned after the short story, "Man it''s been a long night, I should be sleeping. Good night everyone!"

    He walked to the door before Cecile called him out. "Where are you going? This is our room."

    (Oh right, I''m married) thought Lyon before he turned around.

    "Then we will be taking our leave," said Assid.

    "Oh, say hi to Queen Wanda for me," Cecile smiled.

    Wanda who was eavesdropping outside immediately raised her eyebrows before the door was pulled. She saw Kesya grinning before thetter said, "Empress said hi."

    Wanda smiled wryly before she apologized with a bow. "I''m sorry to be rude but I can''t help but be interested in your story."

    Cecile who could look at Wanda from the bed nodded with a smile at her, "I don''t mind, because if I do, you would know."

    Wanda could only ept the defeat before she left. Her heart was racing after the event as her forehead slowly drenched with cold sweat. "There are three others?! Three powerful others that served his name?!" She was bound not to have a good sleep tonight.

    No matter how rough the day was, the night was still serene and silent. Meanwhile in the very far outskirt of the city. A carriage that was pulled by a horse with wings was on its way toward Afurnae.. One could see a single silhouette from the windows.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 632: Coachman

    Chapter 632: Coachman

    The melodic voice of the chirping birds could be heard. The zing sun started to rise from the east and illuminated the neutral city. The shadows from its destruction were still visible, and they reminded the cultivators that it was not just a bad dream. Two kingdoms had indeed fallen, and the structure of First Heaven had changed drastically in one single day.

    "Nn��" Lyon murmured. He slowly opened his eyes as the light from the window basked his face. He put his arms right and left before his eyes snapped wide open. He quickly get up from his bed, looking left and right. It was empty. He was by himself on the bed,

    (They are really such early birds) thought Lyon before he got to the side of the bed and yawned without even bothering to close his mouth. Lyon got up on his two feet before yawning some more. His eyes were hardly opened as little sleep crust was still etched on the corners.

    "They are all punctual," Lyon sighed. "Well, it''s time to hit the town I guess."

    The city was not as bustling as before, but the moment he stepped outside, everyone batted their eye.

    The person that was fully responsible for the destruction of Afurnae made his appearance. He was Lyon Torga, the man who hails from the mortal world. A slight disrespect, a slight offense, might make their head jump out of their neck.

    "Never thought that the day woulde when I would be feared in Heaven," muttered Lyon with a smile.

    The cultivators smiled as he took a leisure walk on the street. Oddly enough he didn''t meet the two princesses and of course, the beautiful queen of the Sverine Kingdom.

    "Hey, the fortune-teller has arrived," said one of the passing cultivators.

    "R-Reall? So that means she will read their future? I thought the tournament is over for good."

    "The tournament is indeed over, but if he didn''t get what he wanted, what would be left of Afurnae. Currently, he is the most dangerous person to deal with right now. With both Sverine and Bolg behind his back, he is most likely untouchable bymon folks like us. Only those from Second Heaven and above can contend with him, or the hidden experts that dwelled in thesends."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows (Right, they did say something about a fortune-teller, but didn''t she say that the fortune-teller woulde in the evening?). He looked at his shadow and could confirm that it didn''t even past peak noon.

    A smile puckered up from his lips before he turned the way he was facing.

    The onlookers immediately caught this subtle turn.

    (Oh no!) shouted the onlookers inside their minds. They immediately knew that smirk on his face.

    A magnificent red horse with blonde wings was seen pulling a simple carriage, along with a single coachman. The theme of the carriage was not luxurious by any means but they knew the cost of each of those materials was exorbitant.

    The onlookers could see the silhouette from the windows and they called her by her title instead of her name.

    "Miss Fortune-teller!"

    "Miss Fortune-teller!"

    Despite the apparent disheveling city, the small road that the fortune-teller took was quite festive. The silhouette slightly faced down before her lips opened up as if she realized something.

    "Stop!" the fortune-teller said abruptly as her voice echoed. The atmosphere suddenly changed as the onlookers froze on their feet.

    The coachman immediately pulled the reign slightly and made the magnificent horse its hooves. The horse snorted and shook its head as the coachman get off from his seat. He immediately approached the door of the carriage under a curious gaze.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Is something the matter,dy?" asked the coachman softly as he slightly bend his back against the window.

    Thedy didn''t answer but instead, under the silent atmosphere, leisure footsteps were heard. His hands were behind his head and his eyes barely opened as he walked.

    "T-That''s?!"

    "Quick getaway!"

    The coachman raised his eyebrows as he saw the masses suddenly dispersed, making a way for an unknown youth with a unique garment. He straightened his back before he walked forward and faced the youth.

    "Are you bearing ill-intent toward thedy?" said the coachman as his eyes turned sharp. A furrow of his eyebrows create a gust of wind that flustered the young man''s hair and the onlookers''.

    "Oh shit," muttered one of the onlookers.

    "Fuck, he didn''t know how mad the one he is facing with."

    "B-But wait, he might have a chance, after all, even the four kingdoms have to pay respect to her."

    "Huh?" Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he put his hands down. "What did you say?"

    "I said, are you bringing ill-intent toward thedy?" asked the coachman once more.

    "Thedy?" Lyon raised one of his eyebrows. "You mean the fortune-teller?"

    The coachman didn''t answer but from his face, he was getting irritated by the aloof youth.

    "Why would I bring ill-intent toward thedy that would read my fortune?" asked Lyon as he shrugged his shoulders.

    "Then, why are you here?" asked the coachman.

    "Why are you so uptight?" asked Lyon as he sighed. "I''m curious, as to how beautiful thedy that would read my future is, haha!" heughed.

    The coachman immediately furrowed his eyebrows till they met with each other. His pupils shrunken in rage as he gritted his teeth. His aura exponentially grows like nothing the onlookers had ever seen before. Not even the king of the Golden Dragon couldpare to him.

    "YOU DARE TO DISRESPECT THE LADY?!" the coachman shouted as the onlookers gasped.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he put his hands inside his pockets. "Tch, you guys are really offended by the slightest thing. How the hell is confirming someone''s beauty, is called disrespecting. How ridiculous!"

    "YOU?!"

    "Stop," a soft voice came out from the carriage.

    The coachman immediately lost his aura as his eyebrows rose. He immediately turned around and knelt to the carriage. "Apologies, mydy."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows under the sigh of relief from the onlookers.

    They knew that if another fight involving Lyon would break out, the city would be written off the map and could only be reminisced by the history books.

    The coachman didn''t dare to blink his eyes as his forehead was drenching with cold sweat.

    "Are you the one responsible for the destruction of Afurnae?" the soft voice emerged once more.

    Lyon crossed his arms, "No, the destruction of Afurnae wouldn''t ur if they didn''t do what they did."

    Lyon didn''t bother exining the details nor did the onlookers dare to say anything to add.

    "I see," the fortune-teller responded. "Would you mind if I do the reading at the originally appointed time?"

    The response was quite the opposite of what the onlookers had in mind, even the coachman couldn''t believe his ears.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows. "Why?"

    The coachman had his pupils shrinking as he heard what Lyon had just said. Nobody had ever questioned the fortune-teller.

    (What mad) thought the onlookers as they shook their heads. However, he was truly mad.

    "Well, the appointed time is in the evening, and the ce is the arena, though, I doubt that we could call it arena anymore," answered the fortune-teller. "Would it be harmful to you that I do the reading at the time?"

    "Barely," Lyon smirked. "You are the one that can read the fortune, not me."

    "Alright, I thank-"

    "However," Lyon crossed his arms. as he slightly raised his chin. "Under one condition."

    The onlookers almost had their eyes jumped out of their sockets. Nobody had ever dared to even talk back against the fortune-teller publicly, let alone putting condition. Everyone was trying to curry favor her but he seemed to do the opposite.

    The coachman balled his fist but an instruction from the fortune-teller by mana transmission made him hold his rage, though, barely.

    "Oh? Intriguing, what is it?" said the fortune-teller.

    "Not much, give me your name," said Lyon as he smirked.

    The onlookers were surprised by his demand.

    "Name��" one of the cultivators muttered. "That''s right, nobody knew her name."

    "That''s�� damn�� I never thought of it before but now I want to know too," said another.

    The coachman snapped before he stood up and put a re at the youth, "Thedy''s name shall not be known!"

    "<strong>Kneel</strong>"

    The coachman immediately banged two of his knees against the ground as Lyon furrowed his eyebrows.

    "My apologies, young master Lyon," said the fortune-teller. "However, regarding your condition, may I think about it?"

    Lyon looked at the carriage before he smirked, "Sure."

    He turned around before putting his hands behind his head and leisurely walked away as nothing had happened.

    "Bring me to my inn," said the fortune-teller before the coachman immediately replied, "Yes, mydy!"

    Inside the carriage, the fortune-tellerdy had her eyebrows furrowed before she heard a question from her coachman.

    ''M-Mydy, why are you stopping me from teaching that rough young man a lesson?''

    ''Because I still need my coachman.''

    The coachman had his eyes widened in realization.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 633: Have I Met Them Before?

    Chapter 633: Have I Met Them Before?

    The coachman couldn''t believe her words. He then proceeded to reaffirm, "M-Mydy, are you sure that he is that powerful? I don''t mean to disrespect, but destroying those two kingdoms would not be hard for me, in fact, I can erase the leaders of the surviving ones right now."

    The silhouette inside the carriage didn''t budge even replied in a calm manner. "Do you think you own the sky?"

    "Ah?! I terribly apologize for offending you," the coachman quickly bowed his head even though he was in the driver''s seat.

    "No, it is alright, truth to the matter, I don''t know if that young man could kill you or not, but one concerning thing has been bugging me ever since I detected his presence," said the fortune-teller. "Enough, this matter will be of my concern, bring me to Sverine Inn, I''m supposed to meet Wanda there."

    "C-Certainly," the coachman nodded before pulling his reign.

    The magnificent horse neighed before making its way on the road toward Sverine Inn. Thedy inside was looking over the window with a solemn in her gaze. She noticed how the atmosphere significantly changed the moment the young man made his presence.

    No kingdoms had lived and ovee eons. No matter how tall or how sturdy a tower was, it will fall and crumble one day. For it was the case with the Golden Dragon Kingdom and the P Kingdom respectively. Destruction was inevitable, it was only the question of when.

    "I feel a little bit irritated," muttered the fortune-teller as her face turned a bit bitter. She took a nce at the sky above. It was teal blue and bright, unlike the state the city was in.

    The simple yet expensive carriage made its way to the Sverine Inn. The ce was of course less crowded since it was a private ce still. No onlookers would dare to carelessly trespass this ce for they knew who was sleeping in this inn.

    Wanda was seen standing at the front of the inn to personally wee the famous person. Cherie could be seen standing near her with her right hand on top of the other to form a fig-leaf gesture. It was the sign of humility and it came from the highest ss of the Sverine Kingdom.

    The coachman bowed as he arrived. The horse didn''t neigh as the carriage''s door faced directly against the queen of the Sverine Kingdom. Wanda was smiling beautifully but the king was nowhere in sight.

    The coachman gets off from the driver''s seat. He paid his respects to the queen which thetter and Cherie naturally bowed in respect as well.

    The coachman nodded before he reached his hand toward the door handle. A click was heard before he slowly pulled open the carriage''s door.

    The white mist slowly crashed down against the red carpet below. One could see her ankle and determined the white snowplexion. She wore a bright glittering pink robe and a really thin bright pink scarf that continuously hovered by her bearing. She wore a bright pink veil that looked thin but it was enough to cover half of her facial features. Her eyes were deep gxy ck and her eyshes were long and inviting coquettishly each time they waved down. A red velvet dot could be seen on her be and her long ck hair that was waist-length slightly fluttered and glimmered with the shine from the natural sun. The beauty of this woman was ethereal.

    She squinted her eyes as her eyebrows raised before she said, "Good morning, Wanda, it''s nice to see you again."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Wanda and Cherie bowed respectively before the former smiled. "It is an honor to have you here once again, however, I do deeply must apologize for the state of the city currently in."

    The fortune-teller shook her head, "Don''t be, the city is not your responsibility to maintain, it is the neutral ground for the four kingdoms."

    "Then at least, let us escort you to your room," said Queen Wanda with a smile on her face.

    "Such courtesy is indeed pleasing," the fortune-teller smiled.

    Cherie nodded with a smile, "Please, follow us."

    The fortune-teller nodded before she raised her hand to gesture the coachman to leave without her. Thetter nodded before bowing, "Please enjoy your rest, mydy."

    The coachman immediately got on the driver''s seat before taking the reign of the elegant carriage. He calmly drove off.

    "Then shall we?" asked the fortune-teller with a smile that was covered by the veil.

    Wanda nodded before she turned around and still kept her hands in front of her.

    The three of them walked down the hall as Cherie said, "We have prepared the best room for you to stay in, I''m pretty sure that you are tired with the loads and loads of exploring that you do. So we kept the theme of the room to be nature-lovely."

    The fortune-teller smiled, "I appreciate the kind gesture."

    <em>*Tap!</em>

    <em></em>A tap, a footstep of a tap was heard. She immediately shifted her eyes before her pupils shrunk at a definitive rate.

    One of the rooms of the hall was opened and a foot stepped on the hall. The figureing out of the room was taller than normal humans but shorter than a pure-blooded giant. He had handsome features and his hair was ash gray. He had indifferent look on his face as he turned around to face the three of them.

    Graham didn''t spare a nce toward the three of them as he casually walked past them.

    Wanda and Cherie could only smile wryly before they turned around to watch Graham''s back leaving the hall.

    "Hm? Miss fortune-teller, are you alright?" asked Cherie.

    "Huh?" the beautifuldy snapped back to reality as she was called. "O-Oh," she smiled. "I''m fine, thank you.''

    Wanda smiled but she furrowed her eyebrows inwardly. She noticed the subtle changes, even the trembling hands that the fortune-teller herself failed to notice sooner. It was the first time in her life that she saw her losingposure.

    Thedy fortune-teller smiled but inwardly, she knew her heart was thumping wildly. It was the first time she felt a cold crawling her spine to her nape in a single instant. There was no aura leaking from the way Graham walked past them, but one nce was enough for her to know, how deadly that person was. Never mind the coachman, she knew that he could tear the entire First Heaven in half.

    (What a terrifying cultivator) thought thedy fortune-teller inwardly but she had regained herposure, though it was toote for Wanda.

    "May I know, who is that man that walks past us?" said thedy fortune-teller with a smile on her face.

    Wanda quickly answered before Cherie had a cross of thought. "He is one of our esteemed guests, miss fortune-teller."

    "Oh? Can I be rude and asked for his name?" asked thedy fortune-teller.

    "Ooh?" Cherie raised one of her eyebrows before she grinned.

    "It''s not like that," said thedy fortune-teller as she noticed what the little princess was implying.

    "What piqued your interest, miss fortune-teller?" asked Wanda with a smile on her face.

    "He is quite dangerous but calm, I wonder if he is a virtuous cultivator or a sinful one?" asked the fortune-teller with a light rhyme.

    "Hmm, I can''t say," said Wanda as she shook her name. "I''m sorry, but to give his name, I must ask his young master''s permission."

    "Hm?" The fortune-teller raised one of her eyebrows, "Young master?" (That dangerous cultivator is actually serving someone?).

    "Oh, I''m sorry, did I piqued your interest even more?" Queen Wanda jested. "However, I will keep a hold on it, after all, you will meet the young master sooner orter."

    Thedy fortune-teller smiled wryly, "Now I wan-"

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    <em></em>Her eyes opened wide as she quickly shifted her nce forward. Another figure was seen walking to the three of them. It was a female with ck ears and blue eyes. Her hair was half blonde and half ck.

    "Oh?" Kesya immediately run-up to the three of them but stopped right in front of thedy fortune-teller.

    "En, En, En," Kesya nodded to herself.

    "I-Is there I can help you with?" asked thedy fortune-teller as she smiled wryly.

    "Nope," Kesya smiled before she walked away while whistling.

    Thedy took a harsh swallow. She turned around to see the Kesya leaving leisurely after looking at her up close. (What the hell) thought thedy fortune-teller. (Her back might be considerably smaller than the previous fellow, but�� what is that sinister and brutal aura that is hidden under that leisure walk! Is she a walking bomb?!).

    "Ah, I forgot to stock up the ingredients for young master," a muttered was heard before she felt another monster go past the three of them. She couldn''t see the figure but she managed to catch the edge of his shadow.

    (Are they the ones responsible for the destruction of the two kingdoms? But�� why do I feel like I''ve seen them before�� Was it from one of my previous readings��. ?!?!?!) her eyes widened in horror.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 634: Its You?!

    Chapter 634: It��s You?!

    (It was then?!) thought thedy fortune-teller as the image returned.

    "?!" her eyes widened as she realized she was taken to the ce where she had an inkling of where she had met the three of them. In front of her, was the familiar wide stairs that ended only at the horizon of her eyes.

    She gulped before she put every might that she had to move her nce a little bit upward. Her pupils immediately shrunk as soon as she caught the glimpse.

    Six shadows were sitting on the stairs, each with a style that was hinting what was most likely to be their unique personalities. Their daunting presence could render even the vilest beasts to a tremor.

    Her eyebrows slightly raised as the shadow with a figure that was standing straight and had his arms crossed, cracked a loud pop. However, before she could even notice who it was, another loud crack was heard. This time it came from the shadow figure that was standing straight but appeared to be hugging one elbow and the other hand was touching its own face.

    <em>*Crack!</em>

    <em></em>Another one cracked. It wasing from the figure that had its hands behind its head.

    "Three, just like them!" muttered thedy fortune-teller before their entire figure was revealed.

    "That''s the half-giant!" said thedy fortune-teller, "But, his hair is ck?"

    Her goosebumps suddenly rose to the point that her eyes slightly fluttered. The cold sensation was both chilling and frightening. She averted her nce to the next figure.

    "Ah, it''s her!" eximed thedy fortune-teller as she noticed the ck pointy ears. "Wait, why is her hair short?

    Then she got the same sensation once more. (W-What is up with this sensation! What''s triggering this?!).

    She then looked at the third but her eyebrows were furrowed. "So this was the man that went past us?"

    "Kuh!" she tiptoed as the hair on her nape stood straight as if she was being electrocuted.

    (This is the first time I ever felt something like this, is this really my reading? Am I still not high�� wait a minute��) she furrowed her eyebrows. She noticed something was off with the three of the figures.

    (I never paid attention to it since I couldn''t see past their expressions due to the shadows, but�� why are all the three of them smirking)

    Graham was smirking. Kesya was smirking. Even Assid was smirking.

    (Not to mention, their gaze, it''s looking at me? Wait no, something behind me?!) thought thedy fortune-teller.

    "?! I-I can''t move!"

    She was trying to turn around and see what lies behind her but no matter how much force she put in her body, it refused to budge. She gave up without spending extra minutes. It was clearly impossible.

    "This is not the real world, my physical capabilities are of no use here, then the only exnation is that my soul is not strong enough, or rather�� it is scared of whatever it is behind me."

    She nodded before she tried to take one step forward.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I knew it," muttered thedy as she managed to take a step forward without much hassle.

    "Tch!" she felt a little bit disappointed. (It seems my training is not enough huh).

    She looked up with her eyebrows furrowed. (If I recall correctly, there were a lot of dancers covering the thronest time and�� and��.. and��)

    Her cheeks turned red as she remembered the blow of cold air against the back of her ear and the loud shock that returned her to the real world.

    She balled both of her fists before she took another step of the stairs. (How is that even possible though? I''m not supposed to be real, but how did it know that I exist? Or was it a flux? Is this really the future? But judging from that man''s hair, then the answer is no�� How did I end up reading the past, though?).

    She shook her head (Either way, I need to see the one sitting on that throne!).

    Her eyes started to see the base of the throne before everything turned silent. She was standing with two feet but the throne was empty once again. (Again�� he or she must have detected my presence!).

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    <em></em>Her heart jumped before she saw a right arm crossing right in front of her eyes then grabbing her left shoulder.

    "<strong>I see, you must have been near me if you are able to enter this ce again</strong>," the calm voice could render her soul shaken.

    Her pupils immediately shrunk to a dot (A-A full-sentence mantra?! No, wait a minute, if he could pull that off, then he could have banished me if he willed to)

    "<strong>Smart</strong><strong>girl</strong>."

    "Y-You can read my mind?!" eximed thedy fortune-teller.

    "<strong>More than</strong><strong>that</strong>."

    She couldn''t even move her pupils to the right but she knew that the man that grabbed her left shoulder effortlessly was smiling.

    "H-How? How is that possible? How did you know me? How did you even touch me here?"

    "<strong>Your knowledge of reading fate is not that bad, but it is still shallowpared to mine</strong>."

    Thedy furrowed her eyebrows (Mantra after mantra, he spoke it like it was day-to-day conversation, what kind of monster is he?! Does he even exist?!).

    "<strong>You''re not the first one to call me a monster, but hey, I exist, if not, I wouldn''t be able to touch you right now</strong>."

    Thedy fortune-teller furrowed her eyebrows. She couldn''t keep herposure inwardly even though outwardly she looked sturdy as a rock.

    "Who are you? You must be a legendary figure," asked thedy.

    "<strong>Perhaps, but I care not for such thing, being famous has its cons and</strong><strong>pros, I''m sure you already know about this</strong>."

    The fortune-teller hardly nodded. She knew how it felt like to be famous. She was sought for her power, for her extreme affinity with fate. Able to determine the future, the livelihood, and the cultivation level of what one might be able to achieve in their lifetime. Treasures, locations, she was extremely influential.

    "So you are a famous person then?"

    "<strong>That''s for you to decide</strong>."

    She could feel the man was smiling once more. She still had not the power to face someone that spouting mantra as if they were nothing but mere simple words.

    "I have a question, is this the past?" asked thedy.

    "<strong>I won''t say exactly the past, but you are close</strong>."

    "Close?" thedy pondered. "What do you mean?"

    "<strong>You are not supposed to be here for the second time, but I guess that''s what I get for being overly curious *sigh. The first time you came here, it might have been pure luck chance, but the second time, it''s because I opened the lock with the key from my dear wife</strong>."

    (He even sighed in mantra?!) thought thedy before she could hear hisughter.

    "Lock? Key? What are you talking about?"

    "<strong>I''m talking about a lock and a key to unlock the lock</strong>."

    "I, I know, but what lock? What key?"

    "<strong>You don''t need to concern yourself about this matter, next time youe, maybe you can turn around and see this magnificent</strong><strong>scene</strong>."

    Thedy raises her eyebrows, "What? Is this it? I will leave again? At least! Show me your face! If you are a famous person, then I must know you! Are you in Sverine Inn? You said that I''m near you, are you in Afurnae?"

    "<strong>My face? Well, you would need to wait a few years, but right now, my face is not that bad, though, Ick maturity hahaha!</strong>"

    She furrowed her eyebrows, "What? What are you talking about?"

    The man smiled before he blew her right ear.

    The tingling soft shock snapped her back to reality.

    "Miss fortune-teller, is something the matter?" asked Wanda. "You seem quite unusual?"

    "Do you want to rest?" asked Cherie.

    (I-I''m back? Goddamnit!) thought the fortune-teller before she looked at the queen and princess duo in front of her.

    "Oh? Really? I''m sorry to have caused you to worry, but I have a sudden request if I may?" asked the fortune-teller.

    "Anything I can do with my power," the queen nodded.

    (The best way to unveil his face is by following the three of them!) thought the fortune-teller as she smiled. "I am curious about one thing, there is a person in Afurnae that I needed to see, however, even I doubt that I could find him."

    "Oh?" (The fortune-teller couldn''t find him?)

    "I need your help to��"

    "Wee back! Young master!" a loud voice from the receptionist was heard.

    Her heart thumped before she immediately turned around, "Excuse me!"

    The queen and the princess raised their eyebrows in surprise as she watched her running through the hall.

    "Young master, young master, " she muttered before she took a sharp turn.

    Her pupils shrunk at the sight. One of the three that she saw in that ce was kneeling, but��

    (It''s�� you?!) thought the fortune-teller as she saw Lyon letting out a sigh.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 635: The Ladys Name

    Chapter 635: The Lady��s Name

    Lyon was letting out a sigh. as he couldn''t even be bothered by whatever Assid was doing in front of him. Having someone kneeling and respecting him felt wondrous of course but after a few times, it was getting irritating. At least, for the neen years old emperor.

    "Assid, do whatever you want," his eyeszily averted from the receptionist to thedy that was standing in the corner.

    His eyes immediately glowed. His lips pointed upward. His chest was hardened as his charm exuded. He quickly muttered, "Quick, Assid, get up, there is a beautifuldy over there."

    "Understood," Assid stood up and maintained his ss. He turned around with a paper bag dangling by hands. One could see a variety of vegetables peaking out like radish, and carrots, those were huge carrots. Even the fortune-teller raised her eyebrows in disbelief.

    However, Lyon was not the one to care about such a thing. His eyes were on thedy that had that red oblong dot on her be. She seemed ethereal, even though she was slightly surprised by what Assid was carrying.

    He walked and approached her carefreely but thedy noticed how the staff was having a hard time settling their trembling fright. Regardless, thetter put up a kingdom-toppling smile on her face.

    "Lyon," a call made him turn his nce. He saw Cherie and her mother was walking toward him.

    "Oh? Is that your name?" thedy fortune-teller smiled coquettishly.

    "Lyon, how are you? Did you enjoy the view of the city in the morning?" asked Cherie with a smile.

    "Absolutely, I mean, at least something interesting had happened," said Lyon before he looked at the beautiful woman near him. "You won''t believe who I met in the street."

    "Oh?" Thedy raised her eyebrows.

    "Who did you meet?" asked Cherie as she quickly reached his arm. Her eyes showed genuine interest and she deliberately put her bosom closer than it should.

    Lyon didn''t even spare a shed of red blush as he nodded with a smile, "I met the fortune-teller!"

    The three of them were immediately stunned. Cherie was looking at her mother feeling, somewhat unsure of herself. Thetter blinked trying to process what he was saying before she looked at thedy fortune-teller herself.

    "What?" Lyon furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Hehe, nothing," thedy fortune-teller chuckled before she quickly followed up, "What do you think about the fortune-teller?"

    Wanda raised her eyebrows before her nce slowly showed interest. (It seems like even the famous fortune-teller is interested in Lyon) she averted her nce back to the young man (Your charm showed no mercy, huh).

    "Huh?" Lyon raised his eyebrows before he muttered, "That''s a weird question, but okay?"

    "I really can''t tell, her face was covered by the curtain."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Oh? It''s a woman?" asked thedy as she perfectly feigned her identity by raising one of her eyebrows.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows. "I''m pretty sure it''s a woman from her voice though?"

    "Her voice?" thedy smiled. "What was it like?"

    "Well, like, a woman?" said Lyon he confusedly raised one of his eyebrows as he shrugged his shoulders.

    "Can you be a little bit more specific?" asked the beautifuldy.

    "I can''t," Lyonughed. "Sorry, haha!"

    "I see," thedy smiled.

    "Hey, you know my name already, what''s yours?" asked Lyon with an enthusiastic smile while he put his hands on his waist.

    "Let''s not be too hasty now," said thedy fortune-teller as she coquettishly chuckled.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as his nce show a sign of suspicion.

    "I took an interest in you, young man," said the fortune-teller as she smiled before she faced Wanda and asked, "Can I have a little stroll with him in your famous garden?"

    Wanda raised her eyebrows in a huge surprise. She never thought that the woman would be so assertive. "T-Then, please, you are our honored guest, in fact, you and this dashing young man that swoon faires left and right over here are the same, you both can enjoy our garden to your heart content."

    "What reallypelling words that you used there, Wanda," said the fortune-teller as she smiled with a slight irritation from her twitched lips.

    "Oh, my," the queen of the Sverine Kingdom chuckled, "I thank you for your praise, but I will not be able topare to someone like you."

    The fortune-teller furrowed her eyebrows vividly before the powerful queen had her pupils shrunken. The shock aura only descended to thetter''s soul.

    "Well, I would like to be alone with him in the garden," said thedy as she walked forward and past the stunned queen.

    "Hmm�� why do I attract dangerous woman left and right," Lyon muttered before he slowly followed her.

    "Ah, Lyon?" Cherie called out.

    "Hm?" he turned around before seeing the princess of the Sverine Kingdom had her eyebrows furrowed.

    She was opening her mouth but shook her head in the end.

    "I see," said Lyon before he turned around. Put his hands on the back of his head, then casually follow the beautifuldy.

    Cherie was slightly confused by his response but her main concern was her mother. She saw thetter had a nk look on her face. Her eyes were not focused but she was breathing just fine.

    "Mother, mother!"

    "Huh?" Wanda blinked rapidly before she looked at her daughter. "What happened?"

    "I-I don''t know, but the fortune-teller seemed so pissed just before you were paralyzed?"

    "Hmm," Wanda contemted for a second before she smiled. "Look''s like I pushed too far, where is she?"

    Cherie gulped, "She is taking a stroll in the garden with Lyon, alone."

    "Oh?" she smiled before she turned around and found the two of them reaching the garden.

    "Shouldn''t we help him? He might offend the fortune-teller. If she was ticked off by your words, could you imagine how fuming she would be if Lyon is gettingfortable?" said Cherie as she watched them leave."

    "Offend the fortune-teller?" Wanda raised her eyebrows before she looked at her daughter. "What makes you think that he would offend her?"

    "Because she is beautiful but he doesn''t; know who she really is?" asked Cherie. "It''s obvious mother."

    "I see," Wanda smiled at her daughter. "It seems like you need some more experience."

    "Huh?" Cherie raised her eyebrows. "What do you mean, mother?"

    "Well," Wanda averted her gaze back toward the garden. "Do you think that he doesn''t know who she is? Do you truly believe that?"

    Cherie furrowed her eyebrows. "You meant that he already knew who she is? Wait, is that why she approach him?"

    "Both questions are answered with a single yes," said Wanda. "They are pretending against each other, but even I don''t know if thedy fortune-teller truly believes his act or not."

    "But even so," Wanda smiled. "To think that he quickly shifted his attitude of doing things in that one single instant. It''s like instinct at this point."

    Wand shook her head, "The Sverine Inn suddenly hosted one dangerous person to First Heaven and another the most influential figure imaginable. What merit did I do a month ago to receive this blessing�� or is it a curse?"

    "We can only hope for the best, mother," said Cherie. (But then again, heh, now I understand why he said that. These two are ying a game).

    Thedy raised her eyebrows as she tried to leer behind her. (Why is he walking so slow?).

    "I see that you are walking rather slow? Are you not as enthusiastic as before? Did I bore you already?" asked thedy as she kept walking. Her foot was already one step into the garden.

    "Not at all," said Lyon as he joined the garden. "It''s just that, something felt off about you."

    "Oh? What makes you think that?" asked thedy with a smile before she turned around and stopped.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before the ethereal beauty showed her curiosity with her back slightly bending down as she looked at him. He put his hands down before he crossed his arms.

    "Why is it so hard to give your name? Oh, dear fortune-teller?" asked Lyon with a smirk on his face.

    Thedy didn''t seem to be surprised at all as she closed her eyes with a smile on her face. She straightened her back before she opened her eyes once more. "I see, are we ending our little game here?"

    "What do you want?" asked Lyon with a smirk as his bearing ultimately changed.

    (This young man definitely has the same aura as the one in that ce, though it is vastly different in power, then that means, this is his son?) said thedy inwardly.

    "I wonder if I can get to know you better? If that''s okay with you," said thedy with her deadly smile.

    "Oh, it''s fine," a familiar voice was heard before thedy fortune-teller felt her goosebumps rose as auburn hair fluttered and a delicate soft tone entered her ear. "Isn''t that right? Vivi Croix?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 636: I Need Her Favor

    Chapter 636: I Need Her Favor

    Her goosebumps rose as if she was electrocuted. The soft whisper made her pupils shrink to a dot and her eyes widen. She was a fortune-teller, a powerful cultivator as well, but even she couldn''t detect the presence of another. It was alike, akin to the scene that happened in that ce.

    She could hear her smile before thetter walked past her and revealed herself.

    Slightly muscr but her figure was lithe overall. She was as tall as the person that thedy fortune-teller saw in that ce. Her iconic auburn hair was knot into a fusion of dragon and waterfall braid. The queen aura of Wanda felt minuscule against that one smirk from her auburn lips.

    "Cecile?" asked Lyon as he raised his eyebrows. "Where were you?"

    (Cecile��) thought thedy fortune-teller.

    "I was sightseeing with your lover," said Cecile with a smile.

    Lyon smiled wryly as his cheeks turned red. He scratched the back of his head before heugh like a fool.

    "Lover?" thedy muttered.

    Cecile averted her gaze from the love''s fool to the famousdy fortune-teller. "Should I call you by your name?"

    Thedy was still in shock inwardly but she kept her smile. She knew from those two words that this auburn-haired beauty was not ordinary. "It would be meddlesome if you call me by my name."

    "Really? I don''t think First Heaven will even recognize your name," said Cecile before she crossed her arms then leaned on Lyon''s shoulder then she rested her head on top of it.

    (Does she know who I really am?) thought thedy fortune-teller.

    "Maybe not, but someone might. I don''t want to take that risk," said Vivi.

    "Vivi," Lyon nodded as he muttered. "That''s a good name."

    "It seems that you are here for a reason as well," asked Vivi with a smile. "Did you predict that I was going to take a stroll in the garden?"

    "No, it is all just a mere coincidence, though, do you believe in the word?" asked Cecile with a smile.

    Vivi merely smiled, neither denying nor admitting.

    "I see," Lyon nodded once more. "So like, are you a princess too?"

    "Hmm?" Vivi raised her eyebrows. "What makes you think so?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Just a guess," said Lyon as he chuckled.

    "Lyon, do you think you only attract princesses and queens?" jested Cecile as she chuckled.

    Lyon smiled wryly at his wife before he fixed his nce toward thedy in front of them. "Nice to meet you, uh, what should we call you?"

    "Call me Lady Fortune-teller," said thedy as she smiled.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "Really?"

    "Let''s respect her request, Lyon," said Cecile. "After all, I need her help."

    "You do?" asked both Lyon and Vivi at the same time.

    Cecile smiled before she raised her face off of Lyon''s shoulder.

    "No, no, no," said Lyon as he pushed her left cheek back on his shoulder. "Stay there for longer."

    Cecile snorted with chuckles before she kissed his neck.

    Vivi had her lips twitching as the couple was lovey-dovey right in front of her. (I feel like a third-wheeler).

    The soft sensation made him smile before he asked, "What help do you need from her?"

    "Oh you need not be concerned about that yet," said Cecile with a smile.

    "Yet?" asked Lyon as he furrowed his eyebrows. "What do you mean?"

    "It means what it means, Lyon," said Cecile as she touched his nose.

    "Alright," said Lyon as he nodded.

    Vivi furrowed her eyebrows (Is he not going to ask her what it is? What''s wrong with him?).

    "Thank you, Lyon," said Cecile before she kissed his cheek.

    "Where is Lumina by the way? It''s unusual of her not to be by my side," asked Lyon.

    "Well, I dragged her out of the bed. She was clutching you tightly," Cecile chuckled. "You can find her eating in the inn''s restaurant."

    Lyon smiled wryly. "She is really fond of eating."

    Cecile shrugged, "What do you expect, she is a dragon after all."

    Lyon smiled as he shook his head. "It seems like you want to talk with Vivi alone, oops, Lady Fortune-teller."

    Cecile got off of his shoulder before he nodded.

    "Alright, then have fun you two," said Lyon with a smile before he left.

    Despite the devastating beauty in front of him, he left. He put his hands behind his head as if he had not a single shed of care to the world.

    The two of them watched his back shrinking further away as he left the garden.

    Cecile smiled before averting her nce back to thedy fortune-teller.

    "Hm?" she raised her eyebrows before she smiled. "It seems like you have more questions than I do."

    Vivi smiled, "Can''t say that I have."

    "I have a request for someone like you," asked Cecile with a smile.

    Vivi furrowed her eyebrows. "It seems like you know something more than I thought you know."

    Cecile smiled.

    ��

    Cherie squinted her eyes a little before she caught a familiar figure. She raised her eyebrows, "Ah, he''s back?"

    "Hm?" Lyon raised his eyebrows as he noticed Cherie.

    As soon as he arrived in front of her, he asked, "Were you waiting for me?"

    Cherie smiled, "Of course."

    Lyon put his hands down before he grinned.

    "Lyon, did you already know who she is?" asked Cherie.

    Lyon smiled before he nodded. "It''s pretty obvious."

    Wandaughed. "Of course, you would notice such beauty in Afurnae at once if she were to be here from the moment you stepped into this city."

    "I know right," Lyonughed proudly.

    (That, I don''t think that was supposed to be a type of praise) thought Cherie but she smiled theless.

    "Then where are is thedy fortune-teller?" asked Cherie as she noticed that he returned alone.

    "Oh, she is talking with Cecile," said Lyon.

    "Cecile?" Cherie furrowed her eyebrows. (What could she possibly want to talk about? Her future? I highly doubt it).

    "Well, it''s best not to disturb the two," said Wanda as she smiled.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 637: Her Name Is...

    Chapter 637: Her Name Is��

    Lyon shrugged as he smile. "I''m going to the restaurant, I smell something good."

    "Let me apany you," asked Cherie with a smile.

    "Nah, I''m fine," said Lyon before he walked off from the two of them.

    "Ah��" Cherie could only helplessly look at his back shrinking as he walked away.

    "It seems like it would be hard to get his heart," muttered Cherie.

    Wanda shook her head, "You are still a little inexperienced, that''s all."

    "Well, how could Ipare to you, dear mother," Cherie smiled.

    Wanda smirked before she turned around and left. "You are still far away."

    ��

    Inside the restaurant, Lyon noticed a lone woman sitting at the chair. In front of her were delicate dishes that still let out some faint steam.

    "Hello,dy, mind if I join you?"

    Lumina raised her eyebrows before she saw Lyon walking past her and touching the chair opposite her.

    She rested her eyebrows before she smiled as she looked at the food on her te. "At least youe back and look for me this time."

    Lyon took a cold to inhale as he felt the sting of her words. "I guess that''s a yes from you."

    He sat down but there was no te for him on the table. Without even asking for one, Assid had already appeared beside him and took the necessities with him before properly and elegantly serving him.

    "Thank you, Assid."

    "You are wee, my emperor," he bowed before heading toward the kitchen.

    Lyon let out a sigh, "I thought I told him to change the way he addressed me, I''m starting to think that he is doing it on purpose."

    "Probably," said Lumina before she put the meat inside her mouth.

    Lyon leaned back and was not in a hurry to eat like the lover in front of him. He smiled looking at the jade-haired beauty eating in peace and calm manner. "How do you feel, Lumina?"

    "Hm?" Lumina raised her eyebrows before she looked at him straight in the eyes. She blinked twice before putting the silver fork and silver knife, down. "Where did that questiones from?"

    "Eh? Is it weird to ask you that?" he immediately straightened his back as he raised his eyebrows.

    "N-No," Lumina answered. "It''s just so random."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You think so? Haha!" Lyonughed as he scratched the back of his head.

    "I''m happier," she spoke softly.

    "Huh?"

    "I said, I''m happier," said Lumina with a shade of red on her cheeks.

    "Happier?" asked Lyon.

    Lumina crossed her arms before she smiled. "I''m happier."

    "I see," Lyon smiled. "Want me to feed you?"

    Lumina was taken back as her ears perked. "W-What? No!"

    Lyonughed as he saw her getting flustered but blushing at the same time.

    Lumina pouted before she picked the knife and fork once more. She loudly stabbed the meat before Lyon almost jumped out in fright as hisughter abruptly stopped.

    Lumina furrowed her eyebrows and give him a re before she resumed eating.

    "Eat, Emperor Lyon," said Lumina.

    "Eh?" Lyon was surprised before he recalled how Assid called him. He smiled wryly before he joined the brunch.

    ��

    "Do you want to ask something? You seem so curious about him," asked Cecile with a smile.

    "I am, is he your husband?" asked Vivi with a smile.

    "He is," Cecile nodded.

    "Then, you must know his father?" asked Vivi.

    Cecile blinked twice, "What?"

    "Forget it," asked Vivi. "If you don''t want to talk about him, that''s fine."

    Cecileughed till she arched her back.

    "What''s so funny?" said Vivi as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Well," Cecile calmly straightened her back. "You are the second person to ask about this matter."

    (Second?) thought Vivi. "Who is the first?"

    "Wanda," Cecile directly answered.

    (Wanda did? Hmm��)

    "Why the sudden interest to my father-inw? I don''t think he is looking for a new wife," Cecile chuckled.

    "Hmm? That''s too bad," said Vivi as she yed along.

    "You''re no fun," Cecile smiled.

    "Where is he?" asked Vivi.

    Cecile smiled.

    "I see, then can you at least give me his name?" asked Vivi.

    Cecile smiled, "So you can search for him? Forget it."

    "Hmm, why so secretive?" asked Vivi with a smile.

    "It is for your own good," said Cecile as she smiled.

    Vivi furrowed her eyebrows before she smiled, "I see, then he is quite famous."

    "In his time? Absolutely," Cecile smiled.

    "You think I cannot search where his whereabouts is without knowing his name?" Vivi smiled.

    "Yes," Cecile smiled. "I advise you not to do it. Even if you know his name, especially if you know his name. You''ll be wasting your time."

    "It seems like you are underestimating my power here," said Vivi as she smiled.

    Cecile sighed. "You fortune-tellers are always ignoring our warnings. You guys always thought that since you can read the future, our advice is nothing but the buzz of bees. However, I can''t me you, you''re still inexperienced."

    "What did you say?" Vivi red. She let out the same re that petrified Wanda on the spot. However, Cecile only smirked.

    "You are still inexperienced," Cecile dared to repeat her words.

    "You!!"

    "You don''t even know my husband, let alone wanting to search for his father," Cecile shook her head.

    "Your husband?" she muttered.

    "Enough," said Cecile. "I need your favor."

    "Hmph!" Vivi crossed her arms. "What makes you think I would help you?"

    "Because my husband won the top spot of this useless tournament that First Heaven held," answered Cecile.

    "Tch!"

    Cecileughed. "It''s funny how you guys also have to adhere to promises."

    (She even know that rule) Vivi furrowed her eyebrows. She knew that Cecile was not ordinary, but to this extent, even she was feeling the fright.

    "Who are you?" asked Vivi.

    "Cecile," answered the auburn beauty. "I want you to find the whereabouts of someone."

    Her eyebrows furrowed as her eyes turned sharp. Her bearing suddenly changed as the atmosphere bowed at her feet.

    "I want you to find a woman, her name is.."

    "Maria Myris."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 638: You Must Experience It, Not Listen To Others

    Chapter 638: You Must Experience It, Not Listen To Others

    "Maria Myris?" Vivi asked as she furrowed her eyebrows. She had never heard of the name that Cecile had just uttered.

    "Are you going to ask who is this person?" asked Cecile as she crossed her arms and raised one of her eyebrows.

    "Tch! No," said Vivi.

    "Alright," Cecile nodded. "Do it then."

    "What? Right now?" asked Vivi. "Don''t you want your lovey-dovey husband to be here?"

    "No," Cecile shook her head. "There are some things that even you fortune-tellers shouldn''t meddle with."

    "Don''t mock me," said Vivi as she smirked. "Do you know how rare it is for fortune-tellers, toe and give her service to the world? At least give me some respect."

    Cecile smirked. "Alright, miss fortune-teller, can you humbly ept my request?"

    "That is not sincere, never mind," said Vivi as she lightly pouted.

    Thedy fortune-teller slowly closed her eyes as the surroundings turned silent. Her senses slowly closed one by one. No touch, no taste, no sound, and not even a tiny bit of smell from her cute nose did she capture. Her mortal body was standing as the red oblong jewel on her forehead slowly shimmered.

    Cecile had her eyes turned sharp as she saw Vivi sink into a deep epiphany. She could feel with her skin that the surrounding mana had shifted to a gentle stream surrounding the ethereal beauty in front of her.

    (Her soul and mind is not here, not bad for a fledgling I suppose) said Cecile inwardly.

    Cecile furrowed her eyebrows as she saw the slight twitch from Vivi''s eyelids.

    "Hm!" Cecile immediately noticed little pebbles slowly raised and hovered in the air. (This is��).

    She averted her nce back and looked at Vivi''s figure that was now hovering slightly. The mana surrounding her enlightened as she turned more radiant with a white glow.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (Can she do it?) thought Cecile as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Ngh?!" Vivi''s eyes snapped open and her pupils shrunk to a dot before she puked out blood. The radiant instantly dissipated before she fell down along with the thuds of the small pebbles.

    Cecile quickly moved and grabbed the back of her robe. She caught thedy fortune-teller like a mother''s tiger carrying her cub.

    She smiled before she raised her eyebrows, "Ah, she is unconscious."

    ��

    Meanwhile back in the restaurant of the Sverine Inn.

    Lyon has had his jaw cked open as he saw what was in front of him. A Mountain stack of used tes was visible as a little stain of glistering chocte sauce could be seen on some. He made a harsh gulp without even blinking his eyes as he averted his nce from the monstrosity to the person that was responsible for it.

    Thetter was patting her lips gently with a clean white napkin before she put it down on top of the table that was adorned with a green royal tablecloth.

    Lyon had not yet blinked as he slowly move his head to the side and saw only two stacks of used empty tes. (How is that little mouth devoured such load? Heh, that''s funny) thought Lyon as he smiled at his own words.

    "What seems to be amusing?" asked Lumina as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Hm?" Lyon turned to face her before smiling, "Nothing, you won''t get it."

    "Is it about me?" asked Lumina as the curtain of her eyes fell only half.

    Lyon pressed his lips together with his cheeks slightly expanded as he nodded.

    "Must be something dirty right? Knowing you and all," she muttered as she slightly raised her chin.

    "You are one hundred percent correct," said Lyon as he grinned and rapidly nodded with a snort of proudness.

    "You��" Lumina sighed.

    "Was I like this when I met you?" asked Lyon with a smile on his face. He pressed the edge of the chairs with his hands as he excitedly anticipated her answers.

    "Huh? Oh.." Lumina slightly pondered before she answered. "Pretty much, still the same, no matter how experienced you were back then, you are still the same, Though��" She smiled.

    "Though?" Lyon smiled as he raised his brows.

    "Were you not that assertive, we wouldn''t have met in that lone ind," Lumina smiled.

    "I guess being a perverted young man is also my positive than," Lyonughed.

    "No," Lumina t-out answered. "It is perhaps your only drawback."

    "Ouch!" eximed Lyon as he pressed his chest. "You think so?"

    "I don''t need to think for that one, there have been manyints of missing undergarments," said Lumina as she crossed her arms. "I wonder who."

    Lyon smiled wryly as he scratched the back of his head, "I wonder wh-who, hahaha."

    "Even when we fight on that ind," said Lumina. "You were after my clothing rather than dealing some serious damage."

    "Oh, t-that''s just coincidence," said Lyon as heughed. (Damn! Women really do love to bring everything to the table).

    "But," Lumina smiled. "Who cares, the fact that you are here right now within my reach, of that whimsical thing matters."

    (Whimsical huh��) thought Lyon as she smiled inwardly.

    "Oh right," Lyon suddenly said.

    "Hm?"

    "I recall that you know me in the past right? I mean after I left that ind for a really long time, I think you once said that I was '' The Emperor Lyon''.

    Lumina furrowed her eyebrows before she nodded. "What of it?"

    "Can you tell me more about who I was?" asked Lyon as he grinned.

    Lumina exhaled a long snort before she looked at Lyon. "No."

    "Eh? Why not?" asked Lyon.

    "You must experience your past yourself, you must not listen to what others describe of you, as some may not be the truth about you, though I highly doubt if they even��" Lumina stopped there.

    "Even what? Even what?!" asked Lyon.

    Lumina shook her head, "No it''s a no. You must open your own memories, see it for yourself, how they unfold right before your eyes."

    Lyon let out a sigh, "Alright, I understand."

    Lumina raised her eyebrows in a slight surprise.. "Good."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 639: A Message For A Friend

    Chapter 639: A Message For A Friend

    One of the rooms in Sverine Inn was luxurious.

    The square space was made entirely out of pure real wood with tworge ss windows installed. The light ambient light brought rxation to one''s eyes. The scent of fresh spring sprung around the room as the sunlight basked the fur carpet on the floor. The ceiling was adorned with a beautiful painting of earth and a single great tree with thousands of branches. A small vase by the side of the queen-sized bed and twin flowers of red and blue said hello to the ones at the door.

    Cecile found herself standing with her right hand carrying the unconscious fortune-teller. Thetter''s mouth still had blood drooling out and the former couldn''t even be bothered. She threw the woman right on top of the bed and bounced twice.

    "It seems like it is not enough for a fledgling to know her whereabouts, huh," muttered Cecile before she let out a disappointed sigh.

    She snorted before she walked toward the windows and crossed her arms. She could see the entirendscape of the garden from this room but her mindy elsewhere. (Maria, please be safe)

    "Ngh.."

    Cecile slightly rose her brows as she turned around. She heard the moaning from thedy that she had just thrown on the bed. Her cleavage was visible as the robe was slightly loose due to the way Cecile carried her in the first ce.

    "You don''t know how lucky you��.." Cecile furrowed her eyebrows before she approached the bed.

    Her eyes squinted before she contemted inside her head (Did he steal her undergarment?).

    She noticed that the woman was not wearing any type of undergarment upon closer look.

    Vivi''s eyes fluttered before she slowly opened them.

    "Huh? Where am I?" her vision was blurry before she noticed a familiar figure standing beside her with her arms crossed. She got up on the bed before she gently massaged her temple, "Cecile, where am I?"

    "So you woke up," said Cecile. "We are inside your room."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Oh? I thought we were in the garden��!!" Her eyes snapped open. "What happened?!"

    "You painted the grass red with your vomit," said Cecile as she chuckled.

    She squinted her eyes before she felt a little wet on her chin. She gently wiped it off with one finger before her pupils shrunken (Blood?!).

    Cecile furrowed her eyebrows as she said, "It seems like your irvoyant skill is not adequate to locate her whereabouts."

    Vivi proceeded to wipe the blood out of her lips before she red at her. "Did you do this on purpose?"

    "What makes you think so? Stop jumping to conclusion Vivi," said Cecile as she shrugged.

    Cecile then sat beside the bed as she looked at the woman with her sharp auburn nce.

    "W-What??" Vivi slightly leaned back with her hands pulling the nket to cover her body.

    "What did you see?" asked Cecile. "What premonition? What signs? Tell me everything."

    Vivi''s blush instantly vanished as she caught the wrong idea. However, contemting and having the memory of the reading resurfaced she said.

    "I see nothing. I feel my heart thumping rapidly as I sink deeper and deeper into the irvoyance art, however, it was darkness all the way," said Vivi before she bowed. "My apologies."

    Cecile shook her head. "It''s alright, it''s my fault that I asked a Red Jewel seer to seek for her only by using her name."

    "Who is she, if I may ask," said Vivi. She noticed the hint of sadness behind the auburn eyes. (She must have meant tremendously to her, is it her sister? Maria Myris, even the name radiant kindness).

    "She is my sister, well, you can say that since we are bound to the same man," Cecile chuckled.

    Vivi immediately lost the sympathy in her eyes as she furrowed her eyebrows, "What do you mean?"

    "She is Lyon''s other wife," said Cecile as her eyes slightly turn distant.

    (Oh my�� What?! Wait�� What?! Is this an affair? Are my words going to determine their rtionship?!) thought Vivi as her eyes turned more vibrant than before.

    "W-Wow, I uh, I never thought someone that seem to caress you that much would have another woman."

    "No, she is not just another woman, she is his official wife," said Cecile.

    (What!? So like�� you are the mistress?! Wait a minute, how about that woman Lumina?! This is tooplicated�� and exciting) screamed Vivi inwardly. "I-I see��"

    "Well sorry to bother you," said Cecile before she stood up.

    "W-Wait," said Vivi. "I might not be able to help you due to myck of skills, but my older sisters might be of help?"

    Cecile shook her head, "If they can help they muste to me. However, I know you seers are not bound to any kingdoms, but rather to promises, because of karma or fate or whatever."

    "W-Why must theye to you?" asked Vivi.

    "For this is Maria Myris," said Cecile as she furrowed her eyebrows. She took a deep breath before she said, "Forget it."

    (Who is this Maria Myris��) thought Vivi.

    "How many Red Jewel seers are there in Heaven?" asked Cecile.

    "Huh? I-I''m sorry but I cannot disclose that matter," said Vivi. (How much did she know about our group? This woman is really mysterious, just like that guy in that ce).

    "Heh, no hurt in asking," said Cecile as she shrugged her shoulder before she headed to the door.

    Her hand was on the doorknob but her head turned as she faced Vivi with a smirk.

    "Can I leave you a message for a dear friend if you meet her?"

    "Huh? Uh.. sure?"

    "Tell her this, word for word, ''Your secret lover hase back.''"

    Vivi couldn''t utter a single word though she could be seen trying. "W-Wh-Wha? Who is this person?" (How many affairs does he have?!)

    Cecile turned the knob before pulling the door open. She looked at Vivi with a smile.

    "A seer, her name is Luce Veritas."

    Cecile closed the door but the bang was felt inside Vivi''s mind rather than her ears. Her lips were trembling as her pupils shrunk to a dot.

    "Ma,ma,ma��. Mother Luce?!" Vivi eximed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 640: Gratitude

    Chapter 640: Gratitude

    Vivi gulped her saliva before she adamantly shook her head. "Impossible, that''s impossible."

    She repeated the words over and over as she got off the bed. She was walking back and forth with her hand on her chin.

    "There is no way that Mother Luce would have a secret affair," Vivi shook her head. "Then again, how did she know her full name in the first ce, her identity is kept secret and only those who earned her service called her Mother irvoyant."

    Vivi let out a long snort as she furrowed her eyebrows, "She mentioned a dear friend, that means she knew Mother Luce personally."

    Vivi looked at the window seeming to see the beautiful garden, but her nceid to her own faint reflection.

    "Hah~" she let out a sigh before she muttered, "I''m the fortune-teller here but why do I have more questions than my clients."

    She slightly massaged her temple as she slowly chew the reality.

    ��

    Lyon and Lumina had just finished their brunch together with thetterpletely and utterly destroying the former in terms of the volume eaten. It was a contest of a man and a dragon, naturally the former lost.

    (The appetite of a woman is always big, a female dragon, wow) said Lyon inwardly as he saw the stack of tes on her side of the table. (The dishwasher is going to have an extremely exhausting day).

    "Lyon, there you are."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows. He was just about to leave the table before someone called him out. "It''s�� you?"

    "It''s Carius," said the old man who had just entered the restaurant. His eyebrows were furrowed as he was a bit irritated by the fact that someone from the Mortal World did not know his name. However, he didn''t dare to reprimand the youth.

    "What do you want?" asked Lyon. "Have you eaten yet, by the way?"

    "Yes, I have, but that''s not why I''m here, I want to discuss with you the matter regarding our home."

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "Our home?"

    "The Mortal World," said Carius as he nodded.

    "Oh?" Lyon chuckled. "You got me lost for a second there, haha."

    "Clearly," Carius muttered as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "What do you want to talk about?" asked Lyon as he smiled and crossed his arms.

    (You would do wonder without that absurd cockiness of yours) thought Carius before he asked. "We need to discuss it with the other two."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You mean that old man, and that beautiful veileddy?" asked Lyon as he grinned.

    Carius let out a defeated sigh. The two of them along with himself were the three grand pirs of the Mortal World. Their name struck fear on thosends, but in front of the youth, all their aplishments seemed to amount to nothing.

    "Thene with me," said Carius as he turned around.

    *<em>ThumP!</em>

    Carius''s eyes shrunk as he was in the presence of one of Lyon''s generals.

    His sses shes as he readjusted it with a push from his middle finger. "You seem to be quite full of yourself, ordering my emperor around without any respect."

    Carius could hear the soft violin of death from his soul.

    "Stand down, Assid," Lyon smiled.

    "Understood."

    The moment the words wereid, he had vanished whilst Carius''s goosebumps were still on the rise.

    Lyon stood up before Lumina took onest tap with the napkin against her lips. He walked off then patted Carius''s shoulder before he continued onward, Lumina quickly followed him after that.

    Carius blinked his eyes before he rushed forward to follow Lyon''s pace. He was usually the one that was being followed, but it was the other way around this time. He couldn''t believe it, but the youth was more powerful than him even though they came from the same origin.

    "Oh? Where are you going?"

    Lyon''s eyes turned radiant as he saw the person smirking at him. "Cecile!"

    Cecile crossed her arms before the three in front of her stopped. "It seems like you want something from my husband?"

    "I-I do," Carius nervously nodded.

    Cecile chuckled to his dismay.

    "Cecile, did you get what you want from thatdy fortune-teller?" asked Lyon.

    Cecile let out a sigh before she shrugged. "Sadly, no."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows, "Oh? I guess not even a fortune-teller could predict what you want, haha!" (Damn, not even a fortune-teller?!).

    "No, it''s not like that," said Cecile as she chuckled. She seemed to understand what exactly her husband was thinking. ''It''s just that she is still a newbie in terms of reading fate."

    "A newbie? What do you mean a newbie?" asked Lyon. (Don''t tell me they have levels and stuff).

    "They have levels, or should I say, a hierarchy of ss? Depending on their level, they could see certain things normal humans cannot."

    Lyon snorted with a smile. "Howe we don''t have that in the Mortal World."

    Cecile shrugged her shoulder as she shook her head, "Their group has always been in the secretive type, they basically do whatever they want but with some principles."

    Cecile noticed her husband''s furrowed brows with his nose slightly perked up.

    "I will exin it to youter, it seems like the noble family of the Mortal World has some words to discuss with you," Cecile smiled as she averted the attention to the old noble.

    Carius was still stupefied by the fact that fortune-tellers had an entire system of their own. "U-Uh��. right, please follow me."

    Cecile raised her eyebrows as Carius walked past her. She naturally joined her husband and Lumina afterward, but the sudden change of personality left Cecile slightly wondering. "What happened to him?"

    "A small attitude adjustment,"mented Lumina with a t expression.

    "Oh?" Cecile smiled. "Well, I guess even the strict Carius needed some lesson after all."

    Cecile chuckled and brought a slight blush to the old man she was talking about. However, thetter didn''t even dare to ball his fist now. He could only take it inside his heart. After all, the young man was also responsible for him to be able to breathe and see the next dawn. Without him, he was doomed to die with a grin on his face and a spit on First Heaven.

    As the three of them were led by Carius, Wanda and Cherie could be seen from a corner looking at them. Nobody knew what the mother and daughter duo were thinking.

    Soon the three of them arrived in front of a door inside the Sverine Inn.

    "Oh? You guys stay inside Tael''s room?" asked Cecile as she raised her eyebrows before she burst in to chuckle. "I-I see, though you guys seemed to be at odds with each other, deep down you love each other as brothers."

    Carius had his eyebrows twitched as he heard herment. "Me with that sword freak? No way!"

    "I can hear you, you know," Tale responded from the other side of the door.

    <em>*Click</em>

    <em></em>The door was pushed open by Carius before he proceeded to walk inside.

    Lyon was the next. He noticed that the room was not shabby at all, considering it was for the Mortal World. However, he noticed that only three of them were present. Tael, Carius, and the matriarch of the Yuki n. She still had her veil on even after this time. (That veil is much more powerful than the Golden Dragon to me).

    "Ah, I know you woulde, in fact, I know you are near," Taelughed.

    Lyon narrowed his eyes, "Don''t make this disgusting old man."

    "Hahaha, please do forgive me," said Tael as he casually bow. His easy-going nature most time shed with Carius but everyone knew that thetter yearned to be the former, at least, a little.

    "However, young master Lyon," addressed Tael, "You see, my sword here is always vignt, and because of that it rattles greatly whenever it is near your presence."

    "Well, that''s a situation I can do nothing about," Lyon shook his head dejectedly. with a shrug of his shoulders.

    "Then I will address you as young master as well," said the matriarch of the Yuki n with a smile behind her veil.

    "Okay," Lyon nodded as he crossed his arms.

    The matriarch smiled before she nodded. "The first thing that I, no, that we want to tell you is that."

    She bowed under his surprised eyes before the other two followed. All three leaders of the Mortal World were currently bowing to a man of theter generation. It was unprecedented.

    "Thank you! Young Master Lyon."

    Their resounding gratitude would bring tears to anyone, but Lyon and the rest of his group. He smiled at their gesture, but their status meant nothing to him.

    Nevertheless, they came from the same world as him. They had been severely bullied in this ce even though they were extremely respected and feared back in their home, however, all of that will change from now on.. The future of the Mortal World was not as bleak as before.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 641: Your Problem

    Chapter 641: Your Problem

    Their sincerity was unmistakable. They bowed not only with their bodies, but also, their souls. The three leaders had no trouble showing extreme courtesy to the young man.

    He had pped First Heaven''s face without showing mercy. None of them came to this ce that was so oppressing toward Mortal World''s cultivators with such a result. His presence alone destroyed two of the strongest four kingdoms. Effectively ruined the bnce of power in First Heaven. Not even thebined power of the three leaders could do it, let alone a full-scale war approach.

    However, there will be no repercussions as long as the youth in front of them stay alive and leaned on the Mortal World. His status alone withheld the survivability of the Mortal World.

    Cecile chuckled amidst their honorable bow. She tugged Lyon''s elbow, "Aren''t you going to tell them to stand up? They are old, they might their spine if you keep them hanging."

    "Huh?" Lyon raised his eyebrows (Oh, right). "No need to bow that long, er, two old men and onedy?"

    The old men and the matriarch of the Yuki n got up with varying expressions. Carius was a bit disappointed while Tael wasughing. Their contrasting personality was visible but the matriarch merely smiled back.

    "What do you want to ask then?" asked Cecile as she crossed her arms with a smirk on her face.

    (Cecile, this woman is the one that actually controls him) said Carius inwardly. He nodded. Cecile was not just anybody, she was an actual empress, though, rarely even for him to see her in action. She was famous for not being out of the room much, but once she did, the world waved.

    "Hoho," Taelughed, "Young master Lyon is perhaps the most outstanding youth that ever existed in the history of the Mortal World, or even First Heaven!"

    "Get to the point," said Lyon as he chuckled.

    "Ah, well, regarding this, I wonder what you''re going to do with the Mortal World?" asked Tael.

    "Hm?" Lyon raised his eyebrows, "What do you mean?"

    "Young master Lyon," called the matriarch of the Yuki n, "Let''s not pretend now. You currently have the power to flip the Mortal World upside down. Roughly speaking, even if you kill the three of us now, we had no way to resist you."

    The matriarch had her icy eyes turned sharp before she muttered, "Let me say this, you are above us."

    Carius nodded, "It means that whatever you do, you might implicate the cultivators in the Mortal World or even, the longevity of the Mortal World, so to speak."

    "Hmm, sounds heavy," said Lyon as he nodded.

    "Please take this seriously," said Carius as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "You are depending on my husband a little too much there, he didn''t have to carry such weight, and he will never will," said Cecile as she stepped forward. She didn''t exude any aura, but her bearing alone was enough to suffocate the room.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "The state of the Mortal World is still a mess," Cecile shook her head before letting out a stern nce against the three leaders.

    "A mess?" asked Lyon. "What mess?"

    Cecile turned around and looked at her husband before smiling, "Let me ask you this, which one do you think is bigger, First Heaven or our Mortal World?"

    "Err��" Lyon pondered. He had never questioned himself about the difference between thends. In fact, he didn''t know the difference between the two as they looked entirely the same in general. It was just one that had more density of mana than the others, which didn''t prove any different.

    "They are different?" asked Lyon with one of his eyebrows raised.

    Cecile nodded with a smile. "The Mortal World is bigger than First Heaven, however, due to unprecedented circumstances, it looks smaller."

    Lyon only dived further into confusion, but he noticed that the three leaders also had their eyes slightly widened except for Carius.

    Carius furrowed his eyebrows, "Do you know what happened to the Mortal World of old?"

    Cecile shook her head, "The exact event of what happened, I don''t know for sure, but all records are still kept."

    "Really?!" eximed Carius as he lost his calm. "Where?!"

    "Calm down Carius!" said Tael as he grabbed his friend''s shoulder.

    "The moving library, better known yet as the Library of Ark," said Cecile. "You need some type of fate to encounter that ce."

    "Ah��" Carius lowered his shoulder. "So the legend is true then?"

    "Legend?" asked Lyon. "What legend?"

    The matriarch answered, "It is said that the moving library, or the Library of Ark, contained all the knowledge of the three worlds. Heaven, Hell, and then our Mortal World."

    "You mean inte?" eximed Lyon as he furrowed his eyebrows in doubt. He quickly regretted saying that word.

    "Hm?" Cecile raised her eyebrows, "What''s that? What''s ''inte''?"

    Lyon let out a sigh, "It''s something that you can use to�� well�� look for any kind of information in the world. Forget it, you won''t get it, but I appreciate you trying to though."

    "Sounds intriguing if you say it like that," said Cecile. "But I will leave it to you to tell me or not, maybe over a family dinner."

    Lyon nodded. "Back to the main topic, what kind of mess is the Mortal World having?"

    "Right," said Cecile. "Have you noticed why the leaders of the Mortal World, are all humans?"

    "Hmm? Now that you mention it," Lyon looked at the three of them.

    Carius let out a sigh. "Indeed, we are self-proimed, but there are more than just humans in the Mortal World. There are demi-humans as well. However, for whatever reason we are divided, hated each other, and prompt to kill at sight in extreme cases."

    "ssic," said Lyon as he shrugged, "Now why did this happen?"

    "The answer to that will have to wait," said Cecile before she averted her nce back to the three leaders. "The question is, what do you want?"

    The three leaders stood silent before Carius was the first one to speak, "The Mortal World will need a leader of thetter generation. Coincidentally, the fourth seat is empty."

    Cecile smiled, "You mean that spot where my great-grandfather used to sit?"

    Carius made a fake cough, "I-Indeed, the Treas''s spot."

    "I refuse," said Lyon t out.

    The three leaders had their eyes opened wide in disbelief. It was an open invitation to rule a portion of the Mortal World.

    "You might be sitting on the fourth seat, but your power will be greater than all three of us, besides, our next generation will lead instead of us, the three of them would follow you��. why?" asked Carius as his pupils trembled.

    "I just don''t want to," Lyon let out a sigh. "It sounds like a pain to have that kind of influence over people. I know very well that I''m not suited for leading people."

    "B-But, you have your wife with you," said Carius as he seemed adamant for Lyon to take the position.

    (This old shit, he didn''t even pretend to say that my wife is better at ruling than me) thought Lyon as he squinted his eyes.

    "I will reject the offer too," said Cecile as she shook her head. "The matter regarding the state of Mortal World is no concern of me nor my husband. You should sort out the problems yourself."

    "Are you sure?" asked Carius. "Don''t you want to be idolized? Immortalized? Your glory will be passed on for generations, you will be known, even to demi-humans."

    Carius threw all of his pitches, but the youth still shook his head.

    "I don''t care for such things, there are more pressing matters that I need to deal with," said Lyon. "And those matters are more important than just sitting on the throne all day and being admired."

    "Ah��" Carius was defeated.

    "Just like what my husband said, and let me reiterate," said Cecile as she furrowed her eyebrows. "There are pressing matters that he and I need to deal with, eventually not even you, but the Seventh Heaven, Paradise, and the Seventh Hell, Purgatory, will know about it."

    The three leaders were taken back by her response. They could judge from Cecile''s sharp eyes that she was serious. She was not overhyping it.

    (What?! Really?!) thought Lyon as he opened his eyes wide in disbelief. He immediately felt his goosebumps rise as his spine had a crawling cold to his nape.

    "We will visit the other side of the Mortal World of course, but it won''t be a diplomatic venture," said Cecile as she nodded. "It will be of a personal matter."

    Cecile turned around and left immediately after she said that. The atmosphere was beneath her feet as her eyebrows furrowed. The unlucky staff that she passed by immediately fainted on the spot.

    "Well, that''s that," said Lyon before leaving the room with Lumina followed close by.

    The three leaders were left speechless as their offer was turned down.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 642: Lyons Personality

    Chapter 642: Lyon��s Personality

    It was time for the reward ceremony. Though the arena was undergoing some immediate repair, it was not enough for them to finish it in a single day.

    The city was also undergoing rebuild as well. The cultivators didn''t have that big of a smile now, but they didn''t dare to show their dissatisfaction. For that young man was too difficult to guess. He might snap and made the city disappear forever. They doubt it would happen but they knew he could do it.

    "Hey, look, it''s the fortune-teller!" said one of the onlookers.

    "Huh? Where? Oh, you''re right!" said another.

    Thedy fortune-teller immediately courted all of the attention inside the city. Though her face was covered with a pink veil, her beauty was radiant. The red jewel on her be and the glossy ck hair. No matter she had gone, heads would turn.

    Meanwhile in the corner of an alley, far from everyone''s attention.

    "She really loves pink, huh,"mented Lyon.

    "Well, that''s just normal don''t you think?" asked Cecile as she smiled.

    Lyon looked at his wife with a smile on his face. He was worried as to why the auburn beauty stormed off from the room like that. It was very unusual for the War Goddess to lost her cool.

    "Huh?" Cecile raised her eyebrows as she felt a finger running through her hair. She turned around t see his husband grinning. "What''s wrong? Is something on my hair?"

    "Nothing," Lyon answered. "I was just worried about you, storming out of the room like that."

    "Oh," Cecile''s eyes widened slightly before she smiled wryly. "I guess I lost my cool, huh."

    "Kind of, but hey, you don''t need to hold it in, I''m here for you," answered Lyon as he smiled.

    Cecile suddenly pulled him to his embrace. Her head was on his shoulder to thetter''s surprise.

    Lyon had his lips slightly opened but he reached out and embraced her back. There was not a single word uttered between the two. Only their hearts beating at each other.

    He closed his eyes as Cecile did the same. Thetter was in peace as the familiar scent, the familiar feeling, coursing her soul and body. There was no lust, there was love.

    (You should say that to yourself) thought Cecile as she opened her eyes but her nce reflect a feeling of very deep sorrow. She closed her eyes to regain herposure before she slowly let go.

    "Are you okay now?" asked Lyon with a smile on his face.

    "I feel�� amazing," said Cecile as she smiled. "Though��"

    "Though?"

    Cecile turned around with her hands behind her tailbones. She was looking at the sky with a smile on her face. "It is that weird personality of yours."

    "Huh? What are you talking about?"

    Cecile turned around before she crossed her arms. "Lyon, you are a real pervert."

    Lyon was taken back. "O-Okay?" (That came out of nowhere, is it that time of the month?!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Women, beautiful or not, should have been wary of you, despise you, curse your ancestral graves," Cecile smiled.

    "Okay, that''s a little excessive but I''ll allow it."

    "It is this other side of you Lyon," said Cecile as she shook her head.

    "What other side are you talking about?" asked Lyon (Just straight to the point would you?!).

    "This side," Cecile smiled. "You are a pervert, that''s good for me since you are going to drive away those pesky women away for me, but this, this version of you that made theme back. This, you somehow act so gently when it needs to, rough when it needs to, but you only act cowardly when ites to perverted things."

    "So.. Tha��" Lyon furrowed his eyebrows in confusion (Is this apliment or an insult?).

    "It''s your duality," said Cecile as she smiled at her husband. "Chivalrous and perverted, silly and smart, just but unfair."

    "I see," said Lyon as he smiled (I don''t get it).

    "You don''t get it, do you?" Cecile chuckled.

    "You''re my woman alright," said Lyon before both of them chuckled.

    "Lyon, are you not going to see how thedy fortune-teller read your friends'' fate?" asked Lumina out of nowhere.

    "Nah, why would I want to hear anyone else''s future," Lyon shrugged his shoulder. "Hey, wait a minute, can''t she just read my future?"

    "Hold it right there," said Cecile before she shook her head.

    "What?" asked Lyon who was about to take off.

    "I told her not to read your fate," said Cecile with a smile.

    "Eh? Why?" asked Lyon with his face tantly seemed disappointed by her wife''s action.

    "Because it would endanger her more than it would help you," said Cecile as she shook her head.

    (Endanger?) Lyon furrowed his eyebrows, "Is reading fate a dangerous endeavor?"

    "Yes," Cecile nodded. "Reading one''s fate means softly tempering with the nature of the entire system."

    "Then my fate, or should I say fortune? Cannot be read by the fortune-teller?" asked Lyon with a sigh.

    "Not necessarily," Cecile shook her head, "She is still a Red Jewel seer, which means she is still a newbie in terms of reading fate."

    "Oh, so I would need a high-leveled seer to have my fortune read?" asked Lyon as he raised his eyebrows.

    "In simple terms, yes, but if you want to know where to find them, I cannot give you an answer," Cecile shook her head.

    "Of course," Lyon rolled his eyes.

    "Even back in the glory days, we rarely meet them," said Cecile. "Well, by we, I mean not you."

    "Huh? What is that supposed to mean?" asked Lyon.

    Cecile shrugged as she smiled. "I mean, I won''t stop you, but a certain woman with ck hair certainly will."

    "Ah��" Lyon smiled wryly. (Selena, huh). "Oh, right."

    "Hm?" Cecile raised one of her eyebrows, "Myriad Devils?"

    Lyon nodded rapidly.

    Cecile smiled as she shook her head, "You''re quite helpless, we will go there, don''t you worry."

    "En," he nodded with a smile.

    Meanwhile back in the arena.

    Vivi was scanning the arena with her nce (This is trulycking the merry that it was in thest tournament).

    She sighed inwardly. (Even the audience is less than half due to the state of the arena itself).

    "But.." she muttered as she made her way to the center of the arena, at least to what was left. (Where are she and him?) thought Vivi as she didn''t catch Lyon and Cecile there.

    The princess of the Bolg Kingdom suddenly leaped from her seat andnded right in front of the fortune-teller. The driver immediately turned grim but Vivi already raised her hand to stop him.

    "I''m terribly sorry for startling you but I need to tell Miss Fortune-teller something," Hilde bowed.

    "Oh?" Vivi raised her eyebrows, "What is it?"

    "Sadly my parents will not be joining your fascinating reading due to some, extreme development in the situation," said Hilde as she smiled wryly.

    "I see.." (It must be regarding the P Kingdom and The Golden Dragon Kingdom. I don''t see the king of the Sverine Kingdom either).

    "I''m sorry," Hilde apologized and bowed her head once more.

    "There is no need to apologize, the development requires them so," said Vivi as she nodded.

    "Thank you," answered Hilde with a smile.

    "Have you perhaps��"

    "Yes?"

    "See Lyon and Cecile? Why are they not here yet?" asked Vivi.

    "Ah?" Hilde was at a loss. The fortune-teller was asking her about the whereabouts of a guy that had just ended two powerful kingdoms yesterday. The chances of how she knew where the duo was slimmer than the fortune-teller herself. (Wait a minute, aren''t you a fortune-teller, why would you ask me?!).

    "Sadly, I have no idea," answered Hilde as she shook her head.

    "I see," Vivi nodded before she let out a smile under her pink veil.

    "Hilde," a voice called out.

    Hilde turned over to see Cherie was approaching her. The former furrowed her eyebrows before she asked, "What is it?"

    Cherie smiled, "My mother told me that we both should open the reward ceremony unless you want to stand by mother''s side while doing so."

    Hilde''s mouth slightly twitched as she imagined it. "G-Good point."

    The onlookers and the audience was looking at the two representatives with sighs. They shook their heads. There were usually four representatives, mainly the four kings to open the reward ceremony, but now there were only two.

    Porealus raised his eyebrows amidst the speech that the duo princess gave. He looked around but he didn''t see a particr person.

    "Hey, where is big brother?" Zet asked as he looked around.

    "I don''t think that he is NOT interested in this," said Porealus as he shook his head. "In fact, of all three of us guys from the Mortal World, he must be the one that is dying to have a glimpse of his future."

    "En, en, en," Zet nodded as he crossed his arms.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 643: Where Is My Mother?

    Chapter 643: Where Is My Mother?

    Vivi smiled despite the atmosphere was not as festive as it was in thest tournament. The arena was devastated and it was not weing for a person of her stature. However, she didn''t pay any mind to it. What she was paying to, was theck of presence of the two people that made her mind upied.

    (Regarding Mother Luce, I need to re-affirm it on my own�� but�� the temptation is killing me!!) said Vivi inwardly as she squirmed her lips.

    "Hey," said one of the onlookers as he tugged the person beside him.

    "What?"

    "Have you seen him? I don''t think I''ve seen him anywhere."

    "Who? Oh�� you mean Lyon?"

    "Duh, who else?"

    "I don''t know, maybe he has left the city already?" he shrugged.

    "With how the hospitality of the Sverine Kingdom? I doubt it."

    "But where is he? Why is he not here?"

    Whilst the two cultivators conversing with each other, the princess nodded at the cultivators present.

    "Now, then, ording to the usual custom, the top ten are eligible to ask whatever it is that they seek," said Hilde with a smile before she continued, "You can ask for cultivation guidance to the next realm, or you can ask for whatever that you want, as long as Lady Fortune-teller permits it."

    Cherie nodded, "Please use this opportunity well. For this chance is as rare as a fortuitous encounter itself. Please, once again, use this opportunity well."

    Vivi shook her head before she said, "Let me remind you that I do not create opportunity, I can merely give you pointers about the next advancement of your cultivation level."

    "That in itself is a tremendous help," Hilde nodded with a smile. "Your guidance back then made me who I was today, conquering my family heirloom was not an easy task but I doubt that I could do it without your guidance."

    The audience gasped.

    "So that''s the key to her breakthrough."

    "Still, it''s still an amazing feat to conquer Gae Bolg at such young age."

    Vivi shook her head, "I merely give you hints, you will be able to conquer it sooner orter without my help then."

    Hilde shook her head, "I shall deny this, for it is with your help that I am who I am today."

    Vivi nodded. (Okay woman, whatever you say).

    "That also goes for me," Cherie bowed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Please, your courtesies are enough," said Vivi before she nodded at her driver.

    Thetter understood immediately through a nod before he stepped forward. His voice was rough and deep as he said. "For those of you that are eligible, please step forward. It doesn''t have to be in a particr order."

    Zet looked at Porealus as thetter shrugged with a smile on his face. His face was brimming before he raised his hand.

    "Eh," his eyes blinked twice in confusion. He saw thedy with a nce as cold as ice, stepping forward before he could even say a word.

    Her eyebrows were furrowed. Her steps were decisive. She looked at thedy fortune-teller with her lips slightly tightened up.

    Vivi quickly noticed the cold beauty approaching her before she let out a smile under her pink veil.

    "What is it that you want to ask?" Vivi quickly initiated the conversation seeing the tight smile that Ivy gave. "Is it guidance to your next cultivation realm?"

    Ivy stood still as she balled her fist.

    Vivi''s driver furrowed his eyebrows but Vivi quickly raised her hand to stop him. He bowed immediately.

    "Sit down, cross-legged," said Vivi with a smile before she sat down first.

    "M-Miss, please don''t sit on that dirty floor," the driver begged before he gave his re toward the two princesses. "You, give mydy a worthy chair!"

    Themanding tone brought Hilde and Cherie to furrow their eyebrows in unison. The tone was definitely, not wee, especially in public. Nevertheless, they were still the princesses of two respectable kingdoms, they still deserve the respect for their statuses

    "No need," said Vivi before she told the driver, "Apologize to both of them."

    The driver had his eyes widened in a sh of a second before he begrudgingly bowed his head, "I apologize."

    The princesses answered with a nod while Cherie further added, "It''s alright."

    Vivi smiled as she slightly nodded, "I do apologize for my driver''s rude behavior, please don''t take it to heart, he only thinks of my well-being."

    Hilde shook her head with a smile, "There is no need to apologize, your driver''s act is justified given your grand status."

    Vivi smiled as she shook her head, "I''m merely a fortune-teller, my status is not that all great."

    "I''m sorry but I don''t believe that," said Hilde with a smile on her beautiful face.

    Vivi shook her head with a smile, seeming not to want to continue the matter. She looked at Ivy, before she asked calmly, "Please sit across me."

    Ivy nervously nodded before she sat down with her legs crossed.

    Suddenly the two beauties captivated the atmosphere. The destruction of the city felt minuscule to these two people that were staring at each other.

    ''I understand that you want to ask something privately?'' asked Vivi through mana transmission.

    ''That''s right, I''m d that you understand,'' answered Ivy.

    The matriarch of the Yuki n was watching from the sidelines with a nce of sadness as she muttered her disciple''s name, "Ivy��"

    ''What is it that you want to ask about?'' asked Vivi.

    The onlookers could see her taking a deep breath as she closed her eyes. She could feel her heart thumping more viciously than it used to be. She opened her eyes with aser-sharp focus within.

    ''I want to know my mother''s whereabouts,'' asked Ivy as she furrowed her brows.

    Vivi didn''t seem to be surprised by her request as she kept her smile.

    ''I have to warn you beforehand, you only have one chance, meaning, one question to ask me. Is this truly what you want to ask?''

    ''Yes,'' Ivy firmly nodded.

    ''I understand, touch my hand,'' Vivi closed her eyes before she extended her hand for Ivy. Thetter instinctively grabbed her hand.

    The onlookers immediately noticed the slight change.

    "Look, it''s starting."

    "Hush!"

    The mana surrounding thedy fortune-teller started to show some changes. A soft gust of mana grazed her skin as her ck hair slowly waved and fluttered. The red jewel on her be shimmered before she saw a figure of a woman walking back and forth with books in her embrace. She was a beautifuldy wearing sses. She would asionally see ck cauldrons as well.

    Vivi opened her eyes before she smiled and asked thedy in front of her, "You see what I saw did you?"

    Ivy''s eyes were still widened by the ethereal feeling that she had just experienced. She was both real and unreal. She was not the master of her own eyes but the ve of Vivi''s. However, there was no mistaking of who that figure was.

    "So she is really over there," said Ivy as she slightly had her chin lowered.

    "Oh, look''s like you are familiar with the ce, do you still want me to tell you? She is in Alchemy Union, which fortunately for you, you all will be going tomorrow," Vivi smiled and nodded.

    "T-Thank you," Ivy nodded. (I had a hunch that she was there, but now, I''m certain).

    ''However, I will give you a warning about that highly sought ce,'' Vivi added. ''The fact that she got her own room, proved that she not a nobody, be careful, they might not see you too kindly.''

    Ivy nodded, "I know that already."

    "Ah��" Vivi was surprised by her answer but she nodded.

    Ivy let her hand go before she returned. Along the way, the onlookers were prying to what had just transpired but there was hardly any sense no matter how they far used their imagination. s, the beauty had her head hung down before she saw a familiar pair of shoes.

    "Do you get what you wanted?" asked the matriarch of the Yuki n as she smiled under her thick veil.

    She nodded as she looked at the matriarch akin to her own older sister. "She is in Alchemy Union."

    "I see, then it will be tomorrow," said the matriarch.

    "Yes," Ivy nodded. "I will have the answer then."

    "Me! Me! I''m next!"

    The shout suddenly came and broke the atmosphere between the master and disciple.

    Porealus chuckled as he hold his stomach holding his explodingughter. He couldn''t believe that Zet would go down his way like a kid.

    "Ha!"

    The onlookersughed for a single ''ha'' before they quickly shut their mouths up. They realized that Zet was from the Mortal World, and he was affiliated with that young man with that iconic smirk. The guy even called him his older brother.

    "Oh you seem really enthusiastic," Vivi chuckled as she saw the red-haired swordsman make his way to her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 644: Achoo~

    Chapter 644: Achoo~

    Zet found himself sitting down cross-legged in front of thedy fortune-teller. He could tell from her eyes that she was giving him a genuine smile under the pink veil that she wore.

    The young swordsman could feel his heart beating faster than usual. His eyes were captivated by the bearing of the woman in front of him, even the sword inside his sheathed was growing restless.

    Vivi suddenly chuckled, "You were really enthusiastic just a moment ago, what happened?"

    Zet smiled a fool''s smile. He scratched the back of his head before saying, "Maybe it''s your presence?"

    "Oh my?" Vivi raised one of her eyebrows before smiling, "My presence? Do I look intimidating?"

    "No! No, it''s not intimidating, it''s well, I don''t have a word for it," said Zet as he smiled wryly. (I wish I was half as good as big brother Lyon).

    "I see, then I hope that you can find the word, because I''m really interested in your thought as well," Vivi smiled.

    "Y-Yes!" Zet suddenly straightened his back.

    "En, en," Vivi nodded before she continued, "Is there anything that you want to ask of me?"

    Zet''s eyes turned sharp but Vivi suddenly warned him.

    "I must warn you that you only have one chance, one question, so make sure that it is a wise one," said Vivi.

    Zet nodded. "I understand."

    "En," Vivi nodded.

    Zet took a deep breath, "I wanted to seek my older brother."

    "Hm?" Vivi raised her eyebrows, "You''re older brother?"

    Zet nodded, "I don''t know his name, but he shares the same blood as me. I don''t know where he is, but when he was a baby, my parents lost him. due to unfortunate circumstances."

    "I see," Vivi nodded seemingly not judging Zet''s request. "Is your brother dead, or alive?"

    Zet shook his head, "I don''t know, sadly. My father has been exploring Mortal World for months and years to find you, but s he came back empty-handed. However, as luck would have it, I meet big brother Lyon and things escted before here I am."

    Vivi shook her head with a smile. "Seeking is a futile attempt. Do not even try to seek me because it will do nothing but waste your time. If fate wills it, we will meet each other. Thus, here you are."

    Zet hesitantly nodded.

    "Please ry my message to your father, or even to the people that you know and might want to seek my humble service."

    "I will keep that in mind," Zet nodded.

    "Thank you," Vivi responded. "Now, then about your brother, how old is he when your parents lost him."

    Zet let out a long exhale before he answered, "It was when he was a baby."

    "I see," Vivi nodded. "It is a good thing to find your long-lost family member, but I hope you are not too disappointed if you find the result quite, unpleasant."

    Zet nodded, "I''m prepared for whatever result ites out. My older brother is still my older brother, dead or alive. I can only hope for thetter though."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "That''s a good approach," Vivi nodded. "So I will presume that his name is not important."

    Zet furrowed his eyebrows, "Why?"

    "Because he was still a baby when your parents lost him right? If your older brother grew up, I doubt that he knew what name his parents gave him," answered Vivi.

    "Good point," Zet nodded. "Argonaut family should stick together."

    "I understand," Vivi nodded before she give her hand.

    Zet knew what Ivy had done before and followed her steps.

    Vivi closed her eyes with a smile on her face. Mana gathering around her shifted once more. Zet''s goosebumps rose before he could hear his beating heart directly. The chattering of the audience gradually turned void.

    The shimmering glow of her red jewel made him scrunch his eyes before another world was presented to him.

    A man with bright red hair was present. A giant sword sleeping on the wall. A candle lightened up by a small fire. He was sitting by the bed seeming to contemte something. He was unaware that he was being watched.

    "Lyon, huh�� What a crazy fellow, snatching our princess just like that before making his name known that far," he smiled wryly before he went to bed.

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    <em></em>Zet was sent back to reality with his eyes widened in disbelief. However, thedy-forteller was having the exact same reaction.

    (Lyon?!) the name crossed their minds.

    Zet immediately looked around with his eyes but he found no presence of the guy.

    "Look''s like you know what must be done," said Vivi with a smile through her eyes.

    "I know, there is no mistaking it, he shares the same red hair that I have, and I was able to see a sword, though, it''s not the same as the ones that our family use," Zet smiled wryly. He looked at the curved sword that he was carrying, Irae. The size of the two was iparable. The one in the vision had a greatsword. A two-handed type sword, perfect for butchering enemy lines without premise.

    "Do you still want his exact location?" asked Vivi.

    "En, absolutely," nodded Zet.

    Vivi flicked her finger before a sheet of paper was present in her hand. She closed her eyes before mana started to gather on top of the paper. With a slight blow of dust, the paper had letters written in it.

    She looked at the paper before she is reading it calmly to him, "Location, The Phantera Kingdom, Continent Deo, err�� The Mortal World."

    Zet overlooked her hesitation as he nodded, "I see, thank you." (I will ask big brother Lyon for further information about this kingdom).

    "Your wee, but you know," Vivi smiled.

    "Hm? What is it? Is there something that I can help you with?" asked Zet with a glimmer in his eyes. Gaining favor from a king is one thing, but gaining favor from a fortune-teller than he had struck diamonds.

    "You can let go of my hand," said Vivi as she nodded.

    "Hm?" He nced down before his pupils shrunk. He quickly pulled his hand off of her as he bowed, "I''m sorry!"

    Vivi chuckled seeing him flustered over such banal things. "It''s alright, no need to overthink it."

    "Ah, Thank you!" Zet bowed onest time before he stood up and left.

    Vivi looked at him with a smile before her eyebrows furrowed. (I cannot believe it, to think that your name would pop up).

    She still had not figured out Cecile and Lyon''s mysteries even though she was the one that was supposed to be able to read fate. Now, someone had a linked past with him.

    Zet immediately approached Tael who was smiling from the beginning of the ceremony.

    "How did it go? What did you ask?" asked Tael as he grabbed both of his grandson''s shoulders. "If you need to ask about cultivation, you should ask me instead, but I won''t me you though, hahaha!"

    Zet smiled before he shook his head. "I asked about older brother."

    The festive atmosphere between the two suddenly dropped as Tael''s eyes widened. His pupils trembled as his lips followed, "Y-Y-You did?"

    "I did," nodded Zet, "He is still alive."

    "What?! He is?! Where?!" Tael immediately got impatient as he shook his grandson back and forth.

    "He is in the Mortal World, a ce called Continent Deo, he currently lived in The Phantera Kingdom."

    "He is in the Mortal World?!" eximed Tael. (He has been living under our nose the whole time?!). "Let''s go see your father, he would be over the moon to hear this."

    "Hm?" Zet raised his eyebrows, "Where is father anyway?"

    "He is still inside the inn, let''s go!" said Tael before he grabbed his wrist.

    "W-Wait, grandfather," said Zet as he put on brakes with his two feet.

    Tael furrowed his eyebrows, "What is it?"

    "I need to meet big brother Lyon first," said Zet as he nodded.

    "Why?" Tael asked, "Does this have something to do with young master Lyon?"

    Zet blinked in disbelief as he heard what his grandfather had just said, "Young master?"

    "Yes, young master," Tael nodded without any further exnation.

    "O-Okay?" Zet furrowed his eyebrows. "But, yes, this has something to do with big brother Lyon. In fact, he might have met him before."

    "What?! He had met young master Lyon you say?!" eximed Tael.

    "Yes, I saw him muttering his name in the vision thatdy fortune-teller had shown me," nodded Zet. "He might even know where the exact ce is."

    ��

    "Achoo~"

    Lyon chuckled as he saw Lumina sneezing cutely.

    "What?" she furrowed her eyebrows as she squinted her eyes in a silent re.

    "Nothing, I just thought that a dragon would go like��" his eyes opened wide before his nose shrunk with a twitch as it faced the sky. Tears escaped the edges of his eyes before he pushed the twodies standing in front of him away with thest of his strength.

    "Ha��"

    ��

    "Please let the next cul��" Vivi''s eyes turned sharp before a loud sound was heard.

    "CHO!!!"

    The cultivators inside the broken arena were dumbfounded as they could feel their hearts almost jump out of their ribs.

    "Wha- What was that?!"

    "Are we under attack?!"

    "Was that a sneeze?"

    Only one of the cultivators guessed it right.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 645: Siblings?

    Chapter 645: Siblings?

    Vivi had one edge of her lips twitching. (That''s not a st, that was a sneeze!).

    "That''s big brother Lyon!" eximed Zet before he ran out of the arena.

    Porealus looked at the young swordsman who left the arena with his eyebrows rose.

    "You can identify him by his sneeze?" muttered the noble mortal in disbelief.

    The grandson and grandfather duo left the arena with the former leading thetter under the many gazes of the onlookers.

    ��

    Meanwhile, the person that brought a shocking boom to the entire city was having a runny nose. He rubbed his nose with his finger as he faced the sky with his eyes closed. The chuckles from the two women that were with him made him feel slightly irritated, but nevertheless, he wondered about it.

    "That was one of the biggest sneezes I''ve ever done," muttered Lyon, "If my cultivation was higher, would my sneeze also�� damn, I hope not."

    Cecile smiled as she looked at Lyon.

    Thetter furrowed his eyebrows, "What?"

    "Your nose is red," Cecile chuckled.

    "That''s normal," Lyon nodded.

    "That''s not normal," said Lumina. "Your sneeze could scare away a pure-blooded dragon."

    "Really?" Lyon raised his eyebrows as his eyes had a hint of radiant in them. "That''s amazing!"

    Lumina sighed, "That''s not apliment."

    "Hmm? Are you sure? Hahaha!" Lyonughed with his hands on his waist.

    (Why are you so proud of this?) thought Lumina as she sighed.

    "Big brother!!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Crap," Lyon''s mood immediately shifted before he let out a sigh. "He knew whose voice it was."

    Cecile chuckled, "There is no harm in having a little brother you know."

    "You think so? More like annoying," Lyon shrugged his shoulder. "There is Zet and then there is Jugen. Both of them are two peas in a pot."

    "It''s not bad right?" said Cecile.

    "Humor me," Lyon rolled his eyes before turning around. (Huh? Why he drag his grandfather into this?).

    "Young master!" shouted Tael from the distance.

    (Dammn it! I guess they are really grandson and grandfather!) said Lyon inwardly as he closed his eyes with one of his brows twitching.

    He put his hands on his waist as he addressed them, "What is it?"

    "Hohoho!" Taelughed as he arrived first. "Why so dejected young master? Don''t you want to see more of me?"

    "No," Lyon quickly replied in a cold manner. (Besides, why is yourugh different from time to time, first you go ''hahaha'' then ''hohoho'', then it will go back)

    "Hahaha!"

    (See!) Lyon''s eyebrows twitched.

    "Big brother!" Zet smiled, "I want to ask something."

    "Hm?" Lyon raised his eyebrows. "What?"

    "Have you seen a person that looks like me?" asked Zet as his eyes turned sharp.

    "What?" Lyon raised his eyebrows, "Looks like you? As in your personality?"

    "Perhaps! Yeah!" Zet nodded as his eyes turned radiant as if he saw a glimmer of hope.

    "Perhaps? Well, there is someone that I knew that acts exactly like you," said Lyon as he squinted his eyes.

    "Really?! T-Then, can you tell me where he is? What his name?"

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at how excited Zet be. (What is this? Why are you so excited�� Wait a minute�� maybe if I pinned them to one another, their act would cancel out! But�� it could also make it worse for me) he sighed inwardly.

    "His name is Jugen," answered Lyon.

    "Jugen�� I see," Zet nodded. "How is he doing? What is he doing?"

    "Hoho~ calm down grandson," said Tael before he looked at Lyon with a submissive nce, "Please forgive my young grandson, young master Lyon."

    (There he goes again!) thought Lyon as he nervously nodded. (Did he do this on purpose or did he do this unconsciously?).

    "There is no need to apologize for such a thing," Cecile chuckled. "He is not a tyrant of some sort."

    "Thank you, young miss," Tael nodded with a bow.

    "Why are you so interested in him?" asked Lyon. He hardly believe that he had some sort of connection with Jugen. However, the reason behind Zet''s seeking over Jugen was intriguing, to say the least.

    "He��" Zet closed his eyes as he took a deep breath. "My older brother, by blood."

    *BRUU!

    But there was no watering out of Lyon''s mouth.

    He rubbed his mouth with his forearm before looking at him with disbelief within his eyes. "I would have spat my drinks if I was drinking some!"

    Zet smiled wryly as he scratched the back of his head.

    "Are you sure he is your older brother? That''s impossible!" said Lyon as he shook his head. "Unless��"

    "Unless? Wait a minute, why do you think that it''s impossible?" asked Zet.

    "Your father slept with a blonde elf?" asked Lyon as he raised one of his eyebrows before he muttered softly, "Nice�� ssic harem story�� Always the blonde elf��"

    "What?" Zet and his grandfather had their eyes widened.

    Cecile chuckled softly, "It seems like you two are on differentnes here."

    "Clearly," added Lumina.

    "What? What do you mean big brother?" asked Zet.

    "Wait, is Jugen not the person you are looking for?" asked Lyon. "He is blonde."

    "No, looks like we are in a misunderstanding here, the person I''m looking for has red hair like me but not as red as big sister Cecile''s hair," said Zet.

    "Ah�� I see," nodded Lyon (That exins a lot). "Do you have any more clues?"

    "I have! Thedy fortune-teller said that he is living in Continent Deo? in the Phantera Kingdom," said Zet as he nodded.

    "Phantera Kingdom?" Lyon raised his eyebrows. (Isn''t that Luna''s Kingdom?)

    "Yeah! He used this big sword instead of the curved ones like mine. He also muttered your name before sleeping,"

    "Ugh!" Lyon felt his goosebumps rise as he shrugged his shoulders repeatedly while the two women chuckled. "Why would he do that?!"

    "I guess you have a fan on your own and it''s not the opposite sex it seems, better be careful when you took a midnight stroll then," Cecile chuckled. "Selena would have loved to hear this,"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 646: You Went To School?!

    Chapter 646: You Went To School?!

    Lyon shuddered at the thought as Cecile spouted it for him. (That is not a nice thing to have!).

    "Do you perhaps recall seeing someone with that characteristic, young master?" asked Tael.

    Lyon could see the longing behind those weary eyes of the swordmaster. He nodded to their delight.

    "I know where the Phantera Kingdom is located," said Lyon. "In fact, I can say that they owe me a huge favor, hahaha!"

    The duo looked at each other before averting their nce back at the young man.

    However, Lyon shook his head before he contemted, "I think there was a person with zing red hair and a huge sword by his back? I think there was such a guy, but it''s hard to recall, it''s been some times since I went to that academy."

    "Lyon, you went to school?" asked Lumina.

    "W-Why are you so surprised?!" asked Lyon as he looked at the genuine amazement behind her eyes.

    "It must be a good school if young master attends it," nodded Tael.

    (I doubt it) said Lyon inwardly. "I rarely attend the ss, to be honest."

    "Oh, that makes sense," nodded Lumina to Cecile''s chuckle.

    "How is that make sense?!" asked Lyon as he looked at Lumina turning around.

    "Can you recall his name, big brother?" asked Zet with his pleading eyes.

    "I can''t no matter how much I try, it''s hard to remember a guy''s name, I''m sorry. OH! Martis!" said Lyon as the name suddenly jumped to his mind.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Martis? Are you sure?" asked Zet.

    "Yeah! His name is Martis, I''m pretty sure. Did he use to be my upperssman? To be honest, I have no idea how the system works there, but I know who he was bodyguarding. Did I ever fight him? Look''s like I really have a bad memory for dudes," Lyon shook his head.

    "Martis, Martis, Martis��" Zet muttered the name repeatedly. He suddenly grinned, "I feel the connection already."

    "Okay," Lyon nodded, "Must have been that sibling connection or whatnot."

    "Blood is thicker than water," Tael nodded. "The famous saying is not just for show."

    "Maybe, who knows," Lyon shrugged. "Is that all?"

    "En, Err�� can I use your name to enter the ce? I don''t want this to be a diplomatic matter," said Zet as he nodded.

    "Diplomatic matter? Oh, sure, just tell him that I sent you�� though, I doubt the king would believe you."

    "T-Then? What should I do?" asked Zet.

    Cecile nodded, "If you suddenly visit the kingdom, it would stir unnecessary problems both for you and the kingdom, it''s best to make it public or not at all."

    "You can ask Luna for advice," said Lyon as he put his hands behind his head.

    "Luna? Thatdy with the purple hair?" Zet asked.

    "Yeah the long one, and (Fei is going to kill me for this) the young one," said Lyon. "Luna is the princess of that kingdom, so she might have something like insignia or some sort of imperial stamp? Kingdoms had those right?"

    "I see, then I will go see Princess Luna at once," Zet nodded before he bowed, "I thank you for everything big brother, no matter what happens, I shall be forever your younger brother! Goodbye!"

    "Please don''t��"

    "Farewell, young master, haha!" Tael turned around to Lyon''s surprise.

    "Wait a minute, aren''t you guys going to the Alchemy Union first?"

    Zet turned around before nodding, "Yes, I will go to the Alchemy Union and join you, but currently, I need to tell my father about this grand news! See you tomorrow!"

    "Hmm��" Lyon crossed his arms as he watched them leave to Sverine Inn. "I guess, your wee?"

    Cecile chuckled before she patted his shoulder.

    "Hm?" Lyon nced back, "What is it?"

    "We should prepare for tomorrow," said Cecile as she nodded. "You need a good rest, after devastating the city."

    "Wait, can''t I have my readings first?" asked Lyon.

    Cecile shook her head, "I used your spot, didn''t I?"

    "But you failed to get what you wanted right?" asked Lyon as he furrowed his eyebrows and turned his body around.

    Cecile nodded, "True, but the seers don''t work like that. They act based on promise and costs."

    "What ist that mean?"

    "It means that their service is only being provided when there is a fee and there is fate. Fee can go with all kinds of sizes, depending on what the seers thought appropriate, but fate, even the seers couldn''t decide that" Cecile shook her head.

    "Really? Well, if you make it that way, it actually sounds more convincing to normal folks I guess," Lyon nodded.

    "Their whereabouts are also quite hard to find since they were always moving to who knows where. It was always the seersing, not the other way around," Cecile sighed. "I wish it were not like that."

    "However, there are multiple seers right?" asked Lyon. "Are they all women?"

    "Yes, they are all women," Cecile nodded.

    "Nice," Lyon grinned.

    "I know what you are thinking, but you will be in for a surprise sometime in the future," chuckled Cecile.

    "I clearly have no idea what you''re talking about, but something inside me tells me that I should be happy and afraid at the same time," Lyon nodded.

    "Well, let''s go back to the inn," said Lumina, "Or are you going to watch in the arena?"

    (I think she wants to eat, her mood has been, not to the happy side) thought Lyon as he nodded. "Let''s go back to the inn, tomorrow will be the day that we are going to Alchemy Union, though, I have no idea where the hell that is."

    "Don''t worry, an envoy wille to pick us up," said Cecile as she shrugged. "They won''t let anybody just stroll into their ce like it''s their own backyard."

    "Good point," Lyon nodded before they headed back to the inn, leaving Vivi with her readings. (Though��. I think I killed someone from Alchemy Union or did I?) he shrugged.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 647: Unification Or Doom?

    Chapter 647: Unification Or Doom?

    Porealus was the next in line. He approached the fortune-teller calmly despite the immense attention he had unwillingly obtained. Due to his upbringing in a family that was so focused on strict discipline and nobility, this nerve-wracking situation was nothing of mention.

    (So this is the famous,dy fortune-teller) thought Porealus. He had seen how Zet''s result was. The young swordsman had more smiles than frowns from the reading that she did.

    "You seem quite proper and noble,"mented Vivi with a smile under her pink veil.

    Porealus smiled before nodding, "Is it that obvious?"

    "Quite calm too," added Vivi, "Please."

    He smiled before sitting down cross-legged.

    "What do you want to ask me about? I will remind you that you only get one chance. Use it wisely," Vivi smiled.

    "Hmm��" Porealus pondered. (To be honest, I''ve never really thought that I would make it this far ahead, then again, there was hardly anything that I''m curious about in the first ce. What kind of desire that I want? My parents are well, my grandfather is really well. What do I seek?)

    Vivi slightly raised her eyebrows before she asked, "You seem to be quite troubled. Do you not have any desire for information? Treasure? Fate? Love?"

    "Love?" Porealus raised his eyebrows before he smiled. "I rather keep love a mystery, it''s more fun that way."

    "I see," Vivi nodded. "I do agree with that. There is no fun in it if you know who you should love from the beginning."

    Porealus nodded with a smile before he pondered some more.

    "Then what do you want to ask?" asked Vivi with a smile.

    Porealus shook his head, "Sorry but I need to think about it, so I''m afraid that I will waste your time a little bit."

    Her driver furrowed his eyebrows, "Make it quick."

    Vivi shook her head, "Please, take your time, fate cannot be rushed."

    Porealus smiled wryly (But your driver seems to be on edge).

    (Maybe how long will I get to live? No, scratch that! That''s actually frightening) he shuddered at the thought. It would be a sleepless night from this day on, he presumed.

    Minutes went by and the onlookers were getting impatient. They all had their eyebrows furrowed but only whispers of silentints were heard. They knew better.

    His eyes slowly turned sharp before he smiled.

    "Oh? Look''s like you found something interesting in your mind?" Vivi smiled as she noticed the subtle expression.

    "Interesting? Hmm, it''s probably more urate to say that I''m curious about this person," said Porealus as he smiled.

    "Hmm, intriguing, what is this person''s name?" asked Vivi.

    "I think you have met him, considering what happened earlier this morning," said Porealus as he crossed his arms with a smile on his face.

    Vivi furrowed her eyebrows, "This morning? Are you perhaps talking about Lyon Torga?"

    "Exactly him," Porealus nodded before he let out a sigh, "Honestly that guy is so unbelievable. He came out of exactly nowhere, he had no clear trace, not even a birthce."

    Vivi raised her eyebrows, "Really?"

    "Yes," Porealus nodded. (Eh? Really? Aren''t you the fortune-teller?).

    "Hmm," Vivi hummed as she slightly look away in contemtion.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Porealus furrowed his eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"

    Vivi let out a dejected sigh, "It is far better for you to ask about something else."

    "Eh?" he blinked in disbelief.

    "Truth to be told," she sighed. "I have tried to read that person before you even requested it."

    "T-Then?"

    Porealus saw thedy shake her head.

    "It is better that you ask for something else," Vivi said.

    "I-I see," Porealus had one of his brows twitching. (Even a fortune-teller cannot see past through him? Are you kidding me��).

    Porealus smiled wryly before scratching his head, "This, this is really not what I have expected."

    Vivi bowed her head, "I apologize."

    "Ah?! No, please don''t do that!" asked Porealus as he panicked. His ears could hear the hissing and buzzing whispers from the onlookers already.

    Vivi looked at him before chuckling, "I''m sorry if I cause you any unnecessary problems."

    (She is clearly aware of this!) thought Porealus as he made a harsh swallow with a dry smile.

    "I will give you some advice though," said Vivi as her eyes turned sharp.

    "Hmm?" Porealus realized the atmosphere surrounding her immediately shifted along as she turned serious.

    "It''s better to be neutral rather than his enemy," said Vivi as she nodded twice with her eyes closed.

    "That�� okay," Porealus nodded (I already know that! And why are you telling me in a whispering tone like this is some sort of gossip?!).

    "Anyway, young�� er��"

    "Porealus," Porealus closed his eyes with twitching lips. (Damn, is she really legit? Are you First Heaven''s cultivators sure that you are not being scammed?! Oh, poor Zet. But wait�� Ivy doesn''t seem to have anyints.)

    "Then, Young Porealus, what do you want to ask?" asked Vivi.

    Porealus shrugged before he could hear a facepalm from his own grandfather from the distance.

    "Tch! Alright, fine," Porealus crossed his arms before he let out a sigh, "Well, clearly there is no merit of me understanding the next realm of cultivation since I have my grandfather, so�� let me ask something that is rted to my family."

    "Oh?" Vivi raised her eyebrows.

    "The Mortal World, will it ever be united sometime in the future?" asked Porealus.

    "Hmm? I thought that you wanted to ask�� never mind," Vivi smiled. "I see your point."

    "Ah, wait I need to add that, will it be in my time? As in, me breathing normally and not on life support or some sort."

    Vivi chuckled, "Very well."

    She give her hand just like before, and Porealus, albeit nervously, touched her hand. She closed her hand with a smile before the atmosphere bent under her will.

    He could feel the strands of his goosebumps rose as the red jewel on her be started to shimmer. The sh caught his eyes before his consciousness left his body.

    ��

    "Huh? Where am I?!" shouted Porealus as he saw nothing but darkness.

    "Rx," a delicate and familiar voice was heard before his vision changed.

    .

    .

    .

    "Hmm�� it''s still dark?" said Porealus. (I couldn''t even see my own body? Is this woman really the fortune-teller?!)

    "How rude! I am still a seer!" the delicate voice had turned into a loud berating voice.

    "Eh? What?" He asked (How can he hear my thoughts? Better stop I guess).

    "Hmph!" he could hear a cute pouting out of nowhere.

    <em>*nk!</em>

    "Huh?" Porealus turned around, he knew that sound. "Crossing des?"

    <em>*Spark!</em>

    "What the? What''s going on here?"

    "Hush��"

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    <em></em>*<em>Spark!</em>

    Porealus pupils shrunk before more than a hundred sparks happened at the same time. He saw grinning faces, from both sides. <em></em>

    "This is��" He gulped. "A warzone?!"

    They were trying to devour one another with their des and skills. Thousands and thousands of sparks ensued and the light emitted from their crossing des was enough to make his corporeal body visible. He shuddered before he returned back to reality.

    "Gah!" He bent his back down as he was panting. Cold sweat was dripping off his forehead and onto the floor. His eyes couldn''t blink at the vivid image that he was in.

    "Porealus?" Carius furrowed his eyebrows.

    "W-What was that?" asked Porealus as he hardly straightened his back. The des, the speeds, it was unimaginable. He could feel his goosebumps were being severed at any moment back then, even though it was not his real body.

    Vivi shook her head, "Sadly, you saw as far as I saw."

    "You mean that the Mortal World will be in huge turmoil?" asked Porealus as he massaged his chest with furrowed brows.

    Vivi shook her head, "I cannot ascertain that the Mortal World would be in turmoil. However, was reading the Mortal Worlds''s fate, so that war is going to happen, but I don''t know the cause, or even when will it happen."

    Porealus turned his nce away as he was catching his breath. "Shit!"

    "Mind your tone!" the driver red before Vivi raised her hand to stop him. The former immediatelyplied.

    "Do you know where will it happen?" asked Porealus.

    Vivi shook her head, "I''m afraid fate didn''t let me read further from what we both have seen."

    Porealus shook his head, "This is troublesome��"

    "However, I can ascertain that if you can see it, then that means that you are still alive at the time," said Vivi as she nodded.

    Porealus snorted with a smile, "Just my luck."

    "I do have to warn you, what you see is only the tip of the iceberg," said Vivi.

    "I understand," nodded Porealus before he stood up then bowed, "Thank you for your service."

    "I wish you luck," said Vivi. "You are going to need it."

    "We all need it," replied Porealus as he left the fortune-teller.

    Vivi looked at the young noble''s back before shaking her head.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Carius.

    "Grandfather�� we need to talk," said Porealus before he added, "Alone."

    "Hmm��." Carius nodded before the two of them left.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 648: Bigger Picture

    Chapter 648: Bigger Picture

    Porealus and his grandfather left the arena with the former leading.

    Meanwhile, thedy fortune-teller, Vivi Croix, was having unease due to the vision that she saw back with Porealus. It was a vicious vision, one that she had not experienced many.

    "A warzone��" Vivi muttered as her brows furrowed. "Right in Mortal World? Tch! I wish I could see the scope of the battlefield."

    Vivi sighed, "Then again, why are they grinning in that vtile ce."

    ��

    "Mortal World will have a war?!"

    Carius couldn''t believe his ears. His eyes were widened as he looked at his only grandson. "That''s preposterous!"

    Porealus shook his head. "I don''t want to believe it either, but I told you what I saw."

    "How could this be," Carius looked away as he walked back and forth in contemtion.

    "Everything is possible, grandfather," said Porealus before he let out a sigh, "No peace meant forever just as no war meant forever."

    "Yes, but I would like to be at peace more than at war," said Carius before Porealus rolled his eyes.

    "Do you know where it is? What''s the cause?" asked Carius as he looked at his grandson with his hands behind his back.

    Porealus shook his head before he let out a sigh. "She didn''t know where it was, who, why, or when, but she did tell me that it will happen in my lifetime."

    "It will happen in your lifetime?" asked Carius as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    Porealus sighed, "I honestly wish she didn''t say that, but yes, thedy fortune-teller said so, so it must be true."

    Carius took a step further, "What are you implying? You don''t believe her words?"

    Porealus shrugged his shoulder as he tried to look away from his grandfather''s nce. "I don''t know, is she really legit? I mean, I know that I was in that ce, but she seemed, unprofessional? Maybe just to me though, because Zet and Ivy seemed to have no problem."

    Carius snorted before he turned around, "Well, I cannot say that she is trustworthy, but I''ve heard that those fortune-tellers have their own set of rules and detached from worldly affairs, at least that''s what I hope anyway."

    "So you know nothing," muttered Porealus as he rolled his eyes.

    "What?"

    "Nothing."

    Carius let out a long exhale from his nose as he looked at his grandson. "If the war was meant to be, then there is nothing that we can do, nobody is strong enough to change fate, no one in history. We can only hope that you are on the winning side."

    "Me? How about you?" asked Porealus. "Don''t tell me you want to kick the bucket before it happens? I need guidance!"

    <em>*Smack!</em>

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Ouch!" Porealus rubbed his head with his eyes squirming from the pain. "No need to hit that hard, grandfather!"

    "Good then, that means I still got it," Carius nodded.

    (That was not a praise!) thought Porealus as he red against the back of his grandfather''s head.

    "Hah~" Carius sighed as he approached the window. "A new spring wille and new flowers will bloom. The old leaves will be blown away by the wind."

    (You suck at this, grandfather) thought Porealus as he shook his head.

    "When the wares, I hope you stand by the Mortal World as a whole, and not as an individual."

    "Huh?" Porealus raised his eyebrows as his grandfather turned around to face him.

    "I have established our family as the noblest in the Mortal World for a reason. I have a grand vision, so grand that I knew that I won''t live to tell the tale."

    "You mean the unification of the Mortal World?" asked Porealus.

    "Yes! The unification of the Mortal World! However, I know that diplomatic approach will eventually fall t out, and only war can truly decide our fate."

    Porealus furrowed his eyebrows, "Have you tried the diplomatic approach before?"

    "I did, if it were to seed we won''t be talking about it now, weren''t we?" asked Carius.

    "Good point," Porealus nodded. "But why? Why did it fail?"

    Carius shrugged his shoulder, "Because I was young and naive. For the problem with the unification of the Mortal World is not just as a simple matter of going to the other side and making a peace treaty."

    "Then?" asked Porealus.

    "We must unite first before we could have ever dreamt to unite the entire thing," said Carius before he let out a sigh.

    "I see," Porealus nodded. "Speaking of which," (Now is the chance to change the topic!)

    "Hmm?"

    "It''s funny how thedy fortune-teller warned me about Lyon Torga," he smiled wryly.

    "She did?" asked Carius as his brows furrowed.

    "Yeah, grandfather, you wouldn''t believe it, she couldn''t even read who Lyon is," Porealus chuckled.

    "Well, I wouldn''t be surprised," Carius shook his head. "That young man is more capable than you and mebined."

    (Wow, never thought that you would praise someone like that) thought Porealus. (Then again, this is him we are talking about).

    "More importantly, they, well, Lyon might not know, but Cecile and those three might know something that we don''t regard the Mortal World as a whole."

    "Really?" asked Porealus with his brows raised. "Like what? I thought the four-"

    "Three."

    "Three great families have the most knowledge regarding the Mortal World, well, at least half of it?" said Porealus.

    "Things, grandson, things," Carius sighed. "However, as you know, we the leaders of the Mortal World was having a little meeting with him."

    "Yes, I do know about that, but you deny my presence," said Porealus as he rolled his eyes.

    "Well, it''s too risky to let a youngster without any experience of ruling a portion of the Mortal World to join in."

    "Sure," Porealus added.

    Carius didn''t mind his grandson''s disappointment, he knew he would be disappointed himself if they were to switch ces.

    "Lyon, or should I say, young master Lyon."

    "Young master Lyon?" Porealus couldn''t believe his ears as he smiled.

    "Shut it, this was all that crazy sword maniac idea," said Carius. "I will have to y along."

    "Even the matriarch of the Yuki nplied?" asked Porealus.

    "Yes, why are you interested in that? That''s not important!" asked Carius.

    "Hehe, nothing," Porealus shrugged.

    "Anyway, the young master''s wife, Cecile, stated that she and her husband does not want to have anything to do with the Mortal World," said Carius as he rested his brows.

    "Really? Don''t they know that they have the power to literally conquer the Mortal World? Well, at least half of it."

    "I believe that they knew that very well, who do you think Cecile is?" asked Carius. "The husband might not be fit to be a ruler but more like a hero, however, his wife is definitely suited to be one, not to mention how decisive she is."

    "Wow, why?" asked Porealus.

    "We are ready to give him the fourth vacant seat, but in reality, it''s much more than that. It will only be symbolic for themon cultivators so that they think that we have reached yet another bnce, but in reality, they will be holding all the power, and they refused that."

    "Damn, why?" asked Porealus once more.

    "They say they have problems of their own to sort out," said Carius before his eyes sharpened.

    "What problems?" asked Porealus.

    "Cecile said that we will know when the timees and that Purgatory and Paradise, will know as well," nodded Carius.

    "That''s��"

    "Exaggerating?" Carius smirked before his grandson nodded. "I thought the same. But then again, let''s say that you have never met Lyon in the flesh. You only heard his achievements, his dreamlike achievements, the unbelievable feats that he had done, through the words of other cultivators, what would you think?"

    "Er��"

    "Exactly," Carius nodded, "We are back to the same word, however, after you met the person, suddenly it all made sense."

    "T-That''s��"

    Porealus had no way to refute what his grandfather had just said. He truly would never believe that Lyon was unbelievable as he was talked about by other cultivators until he met him personally back then in the Adamrest Mountain.

    "D-Don''t scare me, grandfather," Porealus smiled wryly. "Because if that were true, then the unification of the Mortal World will be a small thing."

    "Which make sense!" answered Carius. "Whatever problems that they were facing, might very well alter the fate of the Mortal World in a bigger picture that we both currently see!"

    "Damn��" Porealus suddenly found himself having the same cold sweat as he was during the reading. He turned around before going for the door.

    "Where are you going?" asked Carius.

    "I''m going to catch some fresh air," said Porealus before he left the room.

    Carius watched the door slowly close before he let out a long sigh. He turned around then see through the windows, thendscape of Afurnae, or at least of what was left of it.

    "I need some fresh air too," muttered Carius before he left the room.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 649: Open Banquet

    Chapter 649: Open Banquet

    Vivi stood up after seeing nobody else seemed to have the right to step forward. She was immediately greeted with the two beautiful princesses from Sverine and the Bolg Kingdom.

    "Thank you for your service,dy fortune-teller," Cherie nodded with a smile on her face.

    "The pleasure is all mine." Vivi nodded.

    "Pleasee and visit us sometimes, as a guest of course," said Hilde with a smile.

    "Oh, we would love to have you with us over tea," Cherie nodded. Seeming agreed with Hilde''s idea.

    "That is a tempting over, I will keep that in mind, but no promises," Vivi smiled.

    "As long as you keep it in mind," smiled Hilde.

    Vivi smiled before she turned around and looked at his driver. Thetter immediately knelt before she spare a word.

    "Yes, mydy?" asked the driver.

    "I will depart tomorrow first thing in the morning, so please prepare the carriage by then," said Vivi.

    "Understood, mydy," the driver nodded.

    "Alright," Vivi turned around before adding, "Don''t forget to eat too, Sverine Inn will be hosting our expenses, so go wild. However, bear in mind about your manner, I could only save you from powerful people many times, but if you cross it over, not even fate will save you."

    The driver was stunned by the severe warning from thedy he respected the most. His eyes widened as an image of a young man appeared right inside his mind. The arrogant young man demanded hisdy''s name.

    "I understand, mydy, I will be on my best behavior," said the driver.

    "Thank you," Vivi nodded before she walked away.

    "Ah, please hold on a moment," said Cherie as she called out thedy fortune-teller.

    "Hm? It''s something the matter?" asked Vivi as she turned around.

    "Nothing but, we need you to stay here until we close the reward ceremony," asked Cherie.

    "Oh yes, I''m sorry I totally forgot about that," Vivi chuckled before she stood between the twodies.

    The two princesses proceeded in giving speeches and how wonderfully lucky they were with the presence of thedy fortune-teller. Although, they were beautiful especially with the smiles on their faces. It didn''t change the fact that the arena was destroyed and so did more than half of the city.

    "Ah yes, please don''t forget the important part of today''s event," said Cherie before adding. "There will be our usual open banquet, open for all!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The onlookers were astounded by her words.

    "A banquet? Open for all?"

    "That means we can savor those dreamy foods? For free?!"

    "But is it really the time and ce though, with how Afurnae state is at.."

    Some of the onlookers were happy and some were disappointed. One could see it as dancing on top of another''s misery while the rest saw it as a golden opportunity. Cherie knew she won''t be able to please everyone equally and she had no intention in the first ce.

    "A banquet?" Vivi muttered. Even she was surprised by her idea.

    "Yes! A banquet!" Cherie smiled at her. "An open banquet where everyone can meet and greet, no matter what status they have. Now��"

    She ced her hand on top of her heart as her eyes shifted from the usual radiant to somewhat mncholic. "Obviously everyone can see that Afurnae is not at its best due to some unfortunate events, however, the repair is going as we speak, the buildings, the streets, everything. In light of that, I think that we must close this event on a good note."

    "I agree, and the Bolg Kingdoms will do everything to help," Hilde nodded.

    (She is quick-witted) thought Wanda as she smiled.

    "Free food, free drinks! Everything! So merchants! Please open all of your stands and let the merry begins tonight!" said Cherie as she opened her arms.

    "Yeah!!!!"

    A loud weing roar soon ensued from the audience and the onlookers alike. All cultivators were invited, no ss, no status, no cultivation levels required. They were all invited to this banquet from the two kingdoms.

    "Well, certainly this is not the n that I have in mind, but what can I do against fate," Vivi muttered before she talked to her driver. "Look''s like we will be dining together in a festive atmosphere."

    "Y-Yes, it would be an honor!"

    ��

    The evening quickly came with a myriad of stars shimmering in the sky. Golden lights of decoratednterns were hung on the streets. The merchants open their stalls with smiles on their faces and children ran around on the streets with theughter of joys. There was hardly any frown glimpsed and people were drinking and side hugging.

    The joy-filled atmosphere was spread evenly. Especially with the long tables that were set in the middle of the street. All delicacies anyone could dream of were presented on this long table. The fragrance of the delicacies was exorbitant and could fully revitalize a man dying of hunger by drinking their own saliva.

    The sum of cultivators of the city was not as big as either one of the four kingdoms, but the resources used were not by any means, frugal.

    Wanda appeared. She just walked a few steps without any deliberate action to make her presence known, but everyone was already turning their heads. The queen of the Sverine Kingdom was not a beauty to be passed by without people clinging to their hearts.

    She smiled a queenly smile as she greeted themon people as if they were in the same ss like hers. She was approaching the stall that interested her the most and conversing with the people that had the same interest as hers. This act of blending in with the masses brought superbly positive images of hers to a new height.

    "I can not believe it��"

    Lyon shook his head as he saw the festive on the streets just outside his inn. "What just happened? Did I fall asleep or something?"

    "Apparently, the princess of the Sverine Kingdom and the Bolg Kingdom, agreed on having an open banquet for the closure of this tournament, oh and, good evening young master, hehe," Kesya immediately humped on his back before nibbling his ear.

    "An open banquet?"

    "En, it''s a banquet where everyone is invited, though we can assume that it''s probably just nearby cultivators who joined in, after all."

    "After all, this is a banquet that was announced seven hours ago without proper preparation, oh, and good evening young master," said Assid who stood by his side.

    "Tch! I was going to tell him that!" Kesya pouted. Her blue eyes looked at her young master''s defenseless ears before she bit it. "~"

    "Clearly, you need to eat, Kesya," said Lyon as his eyebrows twitched.

    "Do you want to eat these abominations, young master?" asked Assid as he pushed his sses. "Just look at how dirty the utensils are, it''s not even properly lined up, disgrace."

    "Oi, oi, oi, no need to be so harsh on them, they only got seven hours of preparation, besides it''s a festival! Loosened up a bit, Assid," said Lyon as he patted Assid''s shoulder.

    "Yeah, you tell him, young master," said Kesya as she leered on Assid with a smirk on her end.

    "Though," Lyon chuckled as he shook his head.

    "What''s wrong young master?" asked Kesya as she perked her ck ears.

    "I wonder how Lumina will take on these, she had just eaten back in the restaurant, haha!"ughed Lyon. "On a side note though, where is she?"

    "What? I thought that she is with you?" asked Kesya. "You just said that she was eating in the restaurant."

    "Yeah well, I''m not going to wait by her for her seven hours of feasting," Lyon shrugged before muttering, "How much can a female dragon eat anyway."

    "Assid, why don''t you take a stroll in this banquet and eat! Enjoy the life that has been given to you," said Lyon as he patted his back.

    "And let you go unsupervised with alcohol and wine that''s only an arms reach?" said Assid with his ring eyes.

    "Tch!" Lyon looked away. "Where is Graham anyway?"

    "Oh! I bet he is looking for innocent chicks to y right now," said Kesya before she nodded, "En, en!"

    "Doubt it."

    "No way."

    Both men disagreed at the same time.

    "Haha, I''m just joking," said Kesya.

    Lyon let out a sigh before noticing the smiles the cultivators were having. They were chattering,ining about their woes, sharing their goals, they were connecting.

    "Peace is not that bad��" Lyon smiled.

    "Lyon, do you mind if we walk together? We don''t have the chancest time."

    A delicate invitation was heard before Lyon turned around to see a pink robe fluttering around and a thin scarf hovering by her shoulders. Her eyes were looking at him with a seductive nce and he could notice the smile under her pink veil.

    "Vivi?" muttered Lyon.

    "Lady Fortune-teller," Vivi closed her eyes as her smiles had a slight twitch.

    "Oh, right, haha!" Lyonughed before Kesya got off of him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 650: Do You Believe In Fate, Lyon Torga?

    Chapter 650: Do You Believe In Fate, Lyon Torga?

    The goldennterns shimmered as the two walked on the street of festive.

    The cultivators nearby naturally turned their heads, seeing that thedy fortune-teller was up close. However, neither of them dare enough to approach her because of the figure she was walking with.

    "I-I can not believe it," muttered one cultivator.

    "That''s��"

    "Him? With her? He didn''t even take his reward?!"

    Everyone hissed and dissed but only inwardly. They knew better than offending the aloof young man who had beauties almost every time he walked.

    Vivi smiled under her pink veiled, then the smile turned into a genuine chuckle. "It seems like you garnered more attention than me."

    "A bit hostile, but attention is attention," said Lyon nonchntly as he put his hands behind his head.

    "Oh? I''m surprised someone as young as you can take this situation really calmly."

    "Yeah, well, maybe I just don''t care about a stranger''s opinion," answered Lyon before he let out a sigh.

    "Is that so? Then, am I a stranger to you?"

    "I know your name," Lyon smiled as he give her a nce. "That for one takes me one step closer than the rest of your customers."

    Vivi''s eyes widened for a bit as she paused.

    "Hm?" Lyon also stopped before he turned around. "Is something wrong?"

    Vivi smiled as she shook her head. She walked past him, "Please don''t call them customers."

    Lyon raised his brows before he turned around and walk at the same pace as her. Side by side, one whose beauty was halved covered, the other, a walking charismatic time bomb.

    "What should I call them then? The fated?" Lyon jested.

    "Actually, yes, that sounds a lot better," said Vivi.

    "Oh?" Lyon raised his eyebrows before he smiled and shook his head. "What do you want under this moonlight?"

    "Hmm�� you have a talent for romantic phrasing," Vivi chuckled. "I reckon your wife has a hard time putting you on a leash?"

    "I''m not into that kind of y," answered Lyon nonchntly.

    "What?"

    "What?"

    Vivi suddenly had a red hue of blush on her cheeks as she realized what Lyon had just said. "You�� do you�� That''s not what I meant!"

    "Oh really? Then there is no need to get so flustered over th-�� Oh? Oh~" Lyon grinned. "Okay��"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What?!" Vivi furrowed her eyebrows with her shoulders raised to a stiff.

    "Nothing," Lyon smiled before he turned around and resumed his stroll.

    "Hmph," Vivi followed up and walked by him. "Lyon, can I ask you something?"

    "Sure?"

    Vivi took a glimpse at his face who was clearly nonchnt about the gazes of his surroundings. The young man was young and had a charismatic face. He looked more mature than his age sometimes but other times not. He was random. (Really? Is Cecile really talking about him being a secret lover of Mother Luce?).

    She clearly had doubts. The senior that she was talking about was way older than she was and the young man beside her was way younger than she was. (The gap of their age is too far apart! Then again�� even his cultivation is not that high? What kind of bullshit fate can tie the two?!).

    The more she thought about the more severe her headache was.

    "Lyon, do how did you meet Mother Luce?" asked Vivi.

    Lyon suddenly paused before Vivi did the same.

    "Hmm? Lyon?" Vivi turned around. The mere silence of the young man made her heart thumped as her goosebumps rose. She could feel that there was something that was ready to strike her from the words that the young man was going to spout.

    "Who?" Lyon asked with a dumbughing face.

    The chilling spine that she felt immediately fell t. Her brows twitched a bit before her nce turned slightly furious at him.

    "Mother Luce, do you know her?" asked Vivi. She determined to get to the bottom of this. The message that Cecile left, might be the biggest gossip that she had ever heard in her own circle. (There is no way that I''m telling Mother Luce without some additional info! She is a respected seer!)

    "I'' uh�� perhaps?" Lyon scratched the back of his head as he chuckled.

    "Perhaps?! You mean you might have not seen her before?" asked Vivi. (How could someone forget that beautiful fairy? Especially him).

    "Yeah, it''s a bitplicated, haha," Lyonughed.

    Vivi frowned, "A bitplicated?"

    "Well, yes, there might be a chance that I have met her (or even better than that!)?" Lyon grinned.

    Vivi was slightly irked by the grin that his face made. "Are you trying to hide something?"

    "Yes?" Lyon shrugged. "I mean, you are a fortune-teller, so, like, you know if I''m lying or not, don''t you?"

    Vivi sighed, "We don''t always read fate every minute."

    "I see," Lyon merely nodded before he continued his stroll.

    (He doesn''t know Mother Luce? He doesn''t seem to be lying and tonight is all I got!) thought Vivi before she followed him up.

    "When you say perhaps? What do you mean?" asked Vivi as she slightly bend over and peaked at Lyon''s face.

    "It means what it means, I perhaps know this Mother Luce, or perhaps I don''t know this Mother Luce of yours, why are you so interested in it anyway?" asked Lyon.

    "Hmm," Vivi straightened up her back as shemented, "Maybe because you have something to do with her?"

    "I do? Why do you suspect so?" asked Lyon as he furrowed his brows.

    "Because your wife said so?"

    "��." Lyon paused as his eyes widened. "What?"

    "Oh? Your wife didn''t tell you?" asked Vivi as she furrowed her eyebrows, "How odd��"

    "Hmm��" Lyon put his hands down as he contemted. "Is this Mother Luce, a seer?"

    "Wait, so you literally don''t know anything about her?" asked Vivi in disbelief.

    "No idea, doesn''t ring a bell�� yet," said Lyon as he grinned.

    "What? What do you mean?" Vivi frowned (This guy is really confusing).

    "However," Lyon sighed. "If my wife said that I knew her, then I do know her, I hope I can meet her soon though, but, you seers are the ones that do the visiting right?"

    "Yes, that is correct," Vivi nodded. (He lost his memory?).

    "Then, if you meet her, can you tell her that I would love to meet her?" asked Lyon.

    "E-En, sure," Vivi furrowed her brows. "Do you lost your memories perhaps?"

    "Woah, that''s quite a question you got there," Lyon chuckled.

    "Do you?" she squinted her eyes.

    "Yes, you can say that," Lyon nodded.

    "Oh? I''m sorry for the rude question then," Vivi humbly bowed her head. (So he does lose his memories, that would make sense, but still, secret lover? Really? I guess the only thing to do now is to ask Mother Luce herself).

    "No need to apologize," Lyon shook his head. "Will you join us going to Alchemy Union tomorrow?"

    "Hm? Oh no, I''m sorry but I have matters to attend," said Vivi with a smile.

    "So you are leaving tonight?" asked Lyon.

    "No, I will leave tomorrow first thing in the morning," said Vivi.

    "So soon? Fate must be cold, huh," Lyon jested.

    "Indeed it is, but not all the times, just every now and then."

    "I see, then this is it? Is that all that you want to talk about?" Lyon smiled.

    "Please don''t say it like that, our meeting is fated," Vivi nodded.

    "You believe in fate that much?" asked Lyon.

    "How about you? Lyon Torga? Do you believe in fate?" asked Vivi with a smile.

    "I believe that some things are not fated indeed," Lyon smiled before he took her hand.

    The slight gesture almost made the onlookers pop their eyes out. They couldn''t believe how assertive the young man could get. Then again, they resigned themselves in realizing that this was the same young man that put an end to two kingdoms in First Heaven due to the over esction of a simple problem.

    Vivi looked at Lyon''s deep and endless dark gxy eyes. Fate was one thing and the mysteries behind his gaze were another. Some might say peace, some might perceive it as never-ending, but those who were captivated by his gaze were by no means small in number.

    He was obviously not the most handsome cultivator that she had ever met, but there was something under that ck pearl eyes that drew her attention more than it should.

    "D-Don''t��//" she could only mutter the words as his face came nearing. Not an ounce of strength was found inside her body. She couldn''t resist the way he grabbed her wrist as she couldn''t resist her heart thumping.

    "Get your hands off mydy!" a shout was heard before an ax swung down with all of the momentum needed to cleave the entire city in half. However, just right at that moment, a cold whisper was heard.

    "Get your ax off my emperor."

    <em>*Crack!</em>

    The driver had his pupils shrunken as his prized weapon shattered right before his very eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 651: Where Are We Going?

    Chapter 651: Where Are We Going?

    Assid had his brows furrowed as he put his leg down. His sses reflected the shine of the moon before it revealed the sharp eyes.

    The driver had his pupils shrink to a needle before his throat shook.

    "Guha!"

    The man puked out blood as he knelt with both knees on the ground. He was palpitating with blood running out of his mouth. His eyelids won''t close as he looked at his trembling hands before he noticed a pair of shoes. He slowly looked up to see the butler with his slicked-back hair, and white clean gloves.

    Assid leered down before he knelt on one knee. He looked at the driver right to his very eyes. The calm gaze immediately put a cage over the driver''s soul.

    (What the hell�� is he��.) said the driver inwardly as his eyes widened in fear.

    Lyon furrowed his eyebrows before he slowly move away from Vivi''s face.

    "Ah?" Vivi blinked twice before she realized what had just transpired right before her. The onlookers gasped but they didn''t even dare toment in the atmosphere that was dead silent.

    "Hah," Lyon sighed as he slouched his shoulders down. "Alright, Assid that''s enough."

    "Yes, young master."

    The butler stood up with onest re to the driver before turning around.

    "I''m sorry for ruining your private stroll with your esteemed guest, young master," Assid bowed. "I should have taken things more, delicately."

    (Yeah, I''m sure he would be dead before I could stop you if you took that approach) Lyon smiled wryly. "I don''t want any fight to ur in this festive evening, there is enough blood spilled yesterday and I don''t want any bad blood today."

    "I understand, young master," Assid nodded. "But please do keep in mind, that you are not allowed to drink wine."

    "Damn it," Lyon muttered as he looked away.

    "Then I will take my leave," said Assid before he vanished within a blink of an eye. Not even the wind caught his figure.

    "Well, that was anti-climatic," Lyon chuckled before he look at Vivi and bowed, "I''m sorry for what he had caused."

    "Oh? Oh, no need, there is no need to apologize, this is nothing but an unfortunate circumstance," quickly said Vivi before she turned around and addressed her driver. "Are you alright?"

    "Ye-Yes, mydy, I''m sorry to have caused you to worry," said the driver as he knelt with one knee.

    "There is no need to pretend," said the fortune-teller as she shook her head, "I can see your skin pale without the help of the moon."

    "Ah, this, this is nothing, mydy," said the driver hurriedly.

    "No, you need to rest and eat," said Vivi as she shook her head. "That is an order."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I-I�� understand," said the driver as he was defeated by his master.

    "Can you stand up?" asked Lyon.

    "I can," said the driver with a slight discontent before he strugglingly got up by himself.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked.

    "Oh? I wonder what happened here," a familiar voice hits Lyon''s eardrums like a melody. She had tinum blonde hair that was staring. She blended in quite easily with the masses due to her vast experience.

    "Queen Wanda?" Lyon raised his brows before looking at her up and down.

    "You see something that you like? Young master Lyon?" asked the queen of the Sverine Kingdom with a smile on her face.

    "You look beautiful tonight," said Lyon nonchntly.

    "Oh my, thank you," the queen smiled. "However, how could Ipare to thedy beside you. She is the star of the night, isn''t she?"

    "Oh please, don''t tter me like that, prestige Queen Wanda, I''m nothing but a passing fortune-teller for the fated," said Vivi with a chuckle.

    Wanda smiled, "I hope you enjoy this open banquet to thest second, we are truly sad to see you go tomorrow morning."

    "Yeah, me too," said Lyon as he turned his nce toward Vivi, "Is there any way to make you stay for longer?"

    Vivi smiled under her pink veil before she shook her head, "I''m afraid, fate calls me and not the other way around."

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he smiled. "Is that so?"

    "Indeed so," Vivi nodded. "I can tell you that our meeting is not by any means coincidence."

    "It is fated? Oh my, people will take that the wrong way,dy fortune-teller," Wanda smiled.

    "Then that is also, must be, fate," said Lyon as he smirked at thedy fortune-teller.

    "Perhaps," Vivi nodded with a smile. (However, your fate is probably not with me, but with Mother Luce).

    Wanda raised her eyebrows as she noticed someone in the vicinity. She smiled before she said to Lyon, "Would it be alright if I borrow thedy fortune-teller for a bit, Lyon?"

    "Hm? I don''t mind," Lyon smiled before he walked away.

    Queen Wanda smiled as she took a ss from the passing waiter. She yed with the ss as she looked at Lyon going to the opposite way of where she noticed the figure. "Decisive and daring, isn''t he?" she smiled.

    "Daring and stupid are two siblings that don''t go together, " said thedy fortune-teller with a smile. "Is there something in your mind, queen of the Sverine Kingdom?"

    Queen Wanda averted her nce toward thedy fortune-teller with a smile on her face, "As a queen myself, there is always something in my mind."

    "It is the cost of your position, of your status, and more importantly, the result of your strength," said Vivi with a smile before she too took a wine ss off of a tray from a passing waiter.

    "En," the queen nodded before she ced her lips on her ss and savor the wine. "Do you mind if we walk further?"

    "Why not? After all, I will leave tomorrow morning," said Vivi.

    "Tell me,dy fortune-teller, why him?" asked Wanda she walked alongside her.

    "Why him? I''m afraid I don''t know what you''re talking about, Queen Wanda," said Vivi with a smile.

    Wanda chuckled, "I''ve never seen you taking so much interest in a man that much."

    "Oh my," Vivi chuckled. "It must be your imagination."

    "Oh no, in thest banquet you clearly converse with everyone equally, but not a single one of them even managed to touch your hand without your permission," said Wanda.

    "I see," Vivi smiled (This woman was there the whole time).

    "Is he that special to you?" teased Wanda with a smile.

    "He is indeed special, but not in a personal way," answered Vivi with a smile.

    "Then in what way?" asked Wanda as she furrowed her brows.

    "You will have to find that out on your own," said Vivi as she smiled.

    "So fate does not permit me to know by your words, does it?" Wanda raised one of her brows.

    Vivi didn''t answer her but merely smiled at her instead.

    The two continued their chatters unperturbed. The beauty that these two excellent women exuded was extraordinary and made people turn their heads but on the other hand, there was the young man that was walking along with his hands behind his head.

    (Man, one minute walking with a beauty, next minute I''m alone again) Lyon sighed inwardly as he watched the night sky. (But hey, I now have a wife I can touch and kiss all day) he smiled. (However, they really ought to have their discontent and fear against me to diminish already, this festive atmosphere is as not as enjoyable as it should have been, Oh?! Wait, I bet I can).

    Lyon suddenly paused and stopped walking. He put his hands down as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    The onlookers were already gulping their saliva down as they me their seven generations'' luck for going to the same road as him. Lanterns might be hanging but the light inside it was nowhere near the wild spark that the young man had. He was walking time bomb and nobody knew how many times the clock had ticked.

    Lyon suddenly put a re at a random cultivator nearby.

    "Eek! F-Forgive me!" the random cultivator screeched before kneeling down.

    "Hah!" Lyon grinned before he walked away. (Damn, so this is the kind of power my presence now has, haha!).

    *<em>Grab!</em>

    Lyon raised his eyebrows before he felt his shoulder being grabbed.

    "Lyon."

    "Cecile?" Lyon raised his eyebrows before he turned around. His pupils immediately dted with a radiant as he saw the tall beauty in front of him.

    She put a strand of her auburn hair to the back of her earlobe as she coquettishly smiled at him. She didn''t wear any fancy dress but his eyes were captivated. He could feel his heart racing and heard her chuckling.

    "You''re blushing, dearest," she said softly.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked. "It would be a sin if I don''t."

    Cecile suddenly grabbed his hand and dragged her with him.

    "W-Where are we going?" asked Lyon before he saw her wife turn her head around and smiled, "A date."

    Lyon smiled before he walked alongside her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 652: We Used To Be Adventurers

    Chapter 652: We Used To Be Adventurers

    Cracking sidewalks and watery moonshine struggled past the clouds. Abination of dragon and waterfall braid of auburn was holding its tail in ce as she walked. Her auburn eyes were starking and sharp. Her eyebrows were akin to a de of her emotion. She was taller and muscr, she was, lithe. She wore nothing to resemble her royal status, but the presence that she exuded just for being, was something not even the queen of the Sverine Kingdom had. A true and foremost deadly woman. A femme fatale.

    No one would ever dream to have this kind of woman by their side. She was both a dream and nightmare due to her strong presence and strong battle instinct. She was decisive and cold in the situation that was needed. She was an independent woman that made the majority of the male cultivators corner themselves and sought shelters due to their ipetence. Almost every male cultivator that was.

    "Cecile," Lyon called out.

    "Hmm? Is something in your mind?" asked Cecile with a smile.

    "You?" Lyon smirked.

    Cecile chuckled. "You think that kind of ttery works on me?"

    "Yes," Lyon smiled and nodded.

    "Well, you are not wrong," Cecile smiled.

    Lyon looked at her loose hands before he gulped as his heartbeat quickened. The word romance had been the back of his head for a long time but when it was the time, he, like any adolescent young man, got nervous. (W-Wait, why am I nervous?! She is my wife! She is not just any woman in the street that�� I��. don''t know�� so why am I nervous?).

    The young man looked at the face of the auburn woman before his cheeks turned red. She had slept with him but every time he looked at her face, there was something that drew him into her. She was a starlet with a fierce light, and he was the only one that could touch her face.

    (Why am I not myself�� Why are you so�� enchanting��).]

    His heart fluttered yet he was at peace. The rhythm that he felt with her was nothingpared to any woman that he had spent his time with. Not the princesses, not the queens, not the beautiful cultivators. She gave out a different feeling from the rest.

    He gulped but his eyes won''t blink. He refused to spend another split of a second without seeing her. The stern gazes and the contempt thoughts of the onlookers were nothing but silent flies. He was the world, and she was the stars.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (Is this the feeling�� you get�� when you have spent an entire lifetime with a woman that you love?) The peace, the warmth, the one he could depend on, the woman that by his side, even in their second ventures, second lifetimes.

    Lyon''s hand moved before he touched Cecile''s palm.

    Cecile raised her eyebrows before he could feel his fingers entwined with hers. She looked at the young man beside her with a surprised look.

    "Hm~" she smiled before she tightened the grip and locked it down.

    "You know, I envy Selena sometimes," said Cecile.

    "Hm?" Lyon raised his eyebrows as Cecile looked forward.

    "She gets to meet you in your teenage years," Cecile smiled. "But now, it''s my turn."

    Lyon was silent but his eyes wandered. He had not known the past memories yet but what made him slightly irritated was how close he was in opening the door. The secret that was so massive, even he himself from the past swatted him back to reality.

    "Hey, I was wondering."

    "Hmm?"

    "When we were together, do we have like a lot of dates?"

    "Hmm��" Cecile furrowed her eyebrows as she contemted. "I guess you can call it dates?"

    "What? What are you talking about?"

    Cecile shrugged her shoulders. "We are technically on a really long date after that fateful meeting in the prison."

    "Really?" Lyon raised his eyebrows, "I vaguely remembered what happened, though, again, vaguely."

    "Well, we did have a lot of adventures together, a really long but fun adventure," said Cecile as her eyes looked past what they were seeing.

    "So like, we formed a band of adventures, just the two of us?" asked Lyon.

    "Oh, yeah, we did that, we joined a local guild at the time where we are ranked by our cultivation, ah what a time that was," said Cecile as she let out a longing sigh.

    "We can always do it again, right?" asked Lyon as he raised his eyebrows.

    "Bing an adventure? Again? That is indeed intriguing, but sadly we have something to take care of first. Being an adventure to you now is nothing but a hobby."

    "A hobby, eh?" Lyon raised her eyebrows. "Do we have some ranking system in the adventure world?"

    "Absolutely, though our party was actually you and me alone we climb thedders like a cat on fire," Cecile chuckled. "How do you think I got the War Maiden] nickname? I didn''t procure it myself, our fellow adventurers did."

    "Really?" Lyon grinned.

    Cecile chuckled seeing his face, "I bet you want to know what they used to call you right?"

    Lyon furiously nodded. "What do they call me then?"

    "Do you really want to know? I doubt you would like it," said Cecile as she smiled. "You have always hated it too back in the day."

    Lyon furrowed her eyebrows as his be folded. "Wait a minute, howe you have a cool nickname and I don''t?"

    "Oh, you assume that it''s bad already? Cecile chuckled. "But it describes you perfectly."

    Lyon squinted his eyes, "What is it?"

    "You really want to know?"

    "I''m dying."

    "Hehe, alright, give me your ear," said Cecile.

    Lyon furrowed her eyebrows but he gave her what she wanted. He could hear her breath before she said softly.

    "The Perverted Adventurer."

    Cecile smiled before she slowly pulled herself away from his ears. She then chuckled seeing Lyon''s disbelief eyes and grimace expressions.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he blinked twice.. "I-I guess, it''s not that surprising."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 653: We Went Through A Lot, I Promise.

    Chapter 653: We Went Through A Lot, I Promise.

    "Hmm?" Cecile raised her eyebrows. "I''m surprised, I thought you would sulk in a corner."

    "W-Well, I didn''t say I like it, but damn, do they really call me that?" asked Lyon. He indeed had found some clues of why he would be called something like that. After all, he knew himself.

    "They called you that," said Cecile as she nodded. "I was there, oh, you can also ask Graham, he would tell you the same thing."

    "Nah, I won''t ask him about it, he seemed to be biased toward the truth," said Lyon.

    "Meaning?" asked Cecile.

    "Meaning that he is more likely to tell me that they wouldn''t say that," said Lyon.

    "Really? Graham is an honest kid, you know," said Cecile with a smile.

    "Yeah, well he is not a kid," said Lyon as he squinted his eyes.

    "He was though," Cecile chuckled. "So you would believe me instead?"

    "You are the woman that I married, right? Of course, I would choose you over someone else," said Lyon with a smile.

    "That''s sweet of you, but you have two more others," said Cecile.

    Lyon''s petrified his smile before Cecile chuckled.

    "No need to be that tense, our life was not smooth sailing for sure but it was fun due to the waves."

    "Due to the waves, huh. I hope the waves rolled out nicely," jested Lyon.

    "No, they crashed a lot actually," Cecile chuckled.

    "I''m not surprised," said Lyon as he nodded.

    "Hehehe," Cecile chuckled. "But it was colorful."

    "I bet," Lyon smiled. "I wish to see it, or maybe, ''experience'' is the correct term here."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Cecile smiled before she took a piece of bread from the extravaganza long table beside her. "You know��"

    Lyon was listening.

    "We used to go through thick and thin together, we were once really broke we need to steal, we were once really rich we didn''t even get out of our little mansion for the whole year. We really went through a lot."

    "There were times where I doubt that I will see you again," said Cecile as she looked at the piece of bread that she took. "There were also times where I feel like we will be eternally together, just the two of us."

    Lyon smiled as he shifted his nce to the ground. He refrained to say a word.

    "There were times where I thought that the opponent would be impossible to beat, and you were there with that smirk of yours, keeping us afloat to the light of hope albeit your face dyed red from your own blood."

    "There were times where we would be graverobbers, inside someone''s ancestor tombs, trapped for weeks. Then again, you got us out of there eventually. Though, sometimes I did."

    "I love everything about you, Lyon."

    Lyon smiled.

    "But I do hate you for one thing," Cecile''s smile vanished.

    Lyon''s heart sank as he heard what she had just said. His goosebumps rose as his eyes trembled. His heart thumped wildly.

    "I don''t mind you flirting with other women, or other women flirting with you."

    <em>*Thud!</em>

    <em></em>One random cultivator suddenly passed out before another, and another, and another. Lyon noticed them but his eyes were fixated against the beauty who had just crushed the peace of bread in her hand with her strong grip.

    Cecile turned her nce back to her husband. Their hands still connected from the entwined fingers as she inched closer.

    Lyon''s eyes widened as he saw her auburn eyes turn ssy before a warm streak of emotion ran down her cheeks. "C-Can you promise me one thing?"

    Her tears dropped from her eyes to his nose but Lyon didn''t blink. The cracked voice of his beloved wife made his soul tear. "W-What?"

    "W-When you feel weak when you feel hopeless when you feel like nothing can be helped," Cecile cried before she embraced him tightly.

    Lyon could feel the tears dripping against his hairs to his scalp as he was buried in her bosom. His goosebumps shook as he could feel the woman had her hands trembling.

    "Please, know that you are not alone, please, let me be with you, promise me, you won''t hold it in!"

    Graham could be seen in an alley with his arms crossed and his head down. Kesya was on the roof with her hair fluttered against the chilling wind. Assid was in a different alley with his sses reflected against the moon.

    "Promise me, Lyon��"

    Lyon opened his arms before he returned her embrace. "I promise, sorry for making you worry and wait for far too long."

    "?!" Cecile opened her eyes wide as she looked down with a gulp. Her pupils shrunk. The young man gazed up to her eyes with a smile on his face, however, his bearing was different.

    <em>*Thump!</em>

    Graham, Assid, and Kesya opened their eyes wide as their goosebumps rose. They immediately knelt from where they stood. Lumina who was still eating in the restaurant had her pupils shrunk as her wings instinctively spread out of her will. She could see her hands trembling whilst holding a fork.

    The whole Afurnae suddenly found themselves suffocating from the increasing pressure of the atmosphere as nature themselves, bowed to his name. None of the cultivators were conscious.

    "L-Lyon�� is that you?" said Cecile.

    "Who else but me that can embrace you like this? Also, The Perverted Adventurer, really? Of all the nicknames they gave me?" Lyon jested with a smile.

    "You�� you''re back?! You''re back!!" Cecile hugged her tightly.

    "Woah, wait a minute, you might break my spine, Cecile!" said Lyon with a smile.

    "I don''t care, I won''t let you go!" said Cecile as she buried herself to his shoulder.

    "Sadly, you have to let me go, Cecile, this is just temporary," said Lyon with a smile.

    "?!" Cecile looked at him, "B-But?"

    "But, what? This is just a neat little trick," said Lyon as he smiled proudly. "But I will keep the promise. Once I opened that door, I and I will be one. At the time, surely I will be at my weakest because I will experience my whole life in a short period of time."

    "But!"

    "I don''t have much time, so while I''m here��

    "Graham! You look like an old man now haha!"

    Graham smiled wryly.

    "Assid! At least give me one sip of wine if you can''t make the Monkey King''s Wine!"

    Assid nervously nodded.

    "Kesya! Err, you look good in long hair!"

    Kesya blushed on the roof.

    "And then Grandpa Sun, Grandpa Shen, and Kindest Grandpa Bapho��"

    The three mystical beasts revealed themselves as they looked at their grandchild.

    "Thank you��" Lyon smiled. "We will meet again."

    He gently cherished Cecile''s cheeks before kissing her tender lips.. As both of them closed their eyes, the immense atmosphere that Afurnae suffered gradually diminished.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 654: The Morning After

    Chapter 654: The Morning After

    The shine of the sun slowly crawled inside a room and brought a warm hue to the fur carpet through therge windows that were shaped like a bullet. It crawled up to a hanging nket on the bed before it touched a skin of a young man that was sleeping on top of it.

    His hair was shiny ck, and his clothes were well neat. He didn''t snore, but his eyes twitched the moment mother nature kissed his eyelids. They fluttered before he slowly opened his eyes.

    His vision was a bit blurred the moment light came right into his retinae.

    "Huh?"

    He pushed himself up slightly before leaning his back against the headboard.

    "Ugh," he squinted his eyes as he slowly massaged his temple. "What, what happened?"

    He looked around and saw he was the only living thing in the ce. However, his eyebrows furrowed as he looked at a cup in a small coffee table that was exuding a small amount of steam.

    He got off the bed barefooted and then approached the cup.

    "It''s tea," Lyon muttered. "Now, who would always have tea in the morning."

    He contemted for a while before he shrugged his shoulders.

    "Almost everyone is drinking tea in the morning!"

    Lyon sighed before he sat down with his legs spread. He leaned his head back on top of the chair as he looked at the ceiling.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    (What happened yesterday?) thought Lyon. "And where is my wife?!"

    "I thought getting married was looking my woman first thing in the morning, but apparently, it''s not."

    Lyon stood up before he took an unused towel from the inn that was provided beforehand then head inside the shower. After the quick rinse, he looked at himself in the mirror before smirking at his own face. He changed his clothes before heading out of the room.

    He was in the hall but saw no one till he arrived at the receptionist where the staff was terrified and nervous. Lyon rolled his eyes, "Calm down, woman, I''m not going to eat you."

    "E-Eh? You don''t?" asked the receptionist as she bowed. "T-Thank you very much for your generosity, esteemed young master!"

    "Esteemed young master?" Lyon raised his eyebrows. "Nevermind, where is everyone?"

    T-They are seeing the fortune-teller off," answered the innocent receptionist.

    (She is as stiff as a pole) sighed Lyon inwardly. "Oh, and where is that?"

    "I-In the town square, esteemed young master! Eek! Please forgive my tone, esteemed young master."

    Lyon sighed, "Nevermind."

    "But do tell me where is the town square."

    "Eh? W-Well, the town square is, I mean was, er��"

    Lyon had a wry smile inwardly as he looked at how nerve-wracking it was for the innocent receptionist to be talking to him. He was very well younger than her but she was terrified of him. However, he couldn''t me her for herck of calmness. He was after all, partially responsible for the destruction of the beloved city.

    "Nevermind, I will look for them myself," said Lyon as he walked outside and gave her a wave.

    "P-Please doe back again!" said the receptionist as she bowed. (Please don''t).

    He raised his eyebrows the moment he saw the festive of yesternight was nowhere to be seen. Not a singlentern was in sight, not even single trash on the street was sighted too. The efficiency made him nod as he took a stroll in the city once more.

    The clean atmosphere belied the nervous gazes that the passing cultivators gave him. He nonchntly put his hands behind his head like usual. He strolled the street like he was on vacation, but he soon found the crowded ce that appeared to be the ce where Vivi said her goodbyes.

    "I humbly thank you for your generous courtesy," said Vivi with a slight bow toward the two princesses and the queen of the Sverine Kingdom.

    "Please don''t be, this is a matter of course," said Hilde with a nod.

    "As a matter of fact, we hope to have given you a better reservation in the next tournament," said Cherie as she smiled.

    "Yes, and we certainly will," said Wanda.

    Vivi smiled under her pink veil, "Certainly, I will look forward to that."

    The onlookers wore all smiles to the esteemed figure and beauty. Her presence brought radiance to the ruins that were of their city. However, the said woman had her eyes elsewhere.

    "Oh? Are you looking for someone?" asked Wanda with a smile.

    "Yes, I actually, I am looking for Cecile," said Vivi with a sigh. "But perhaps, it is not fated."

    Wanda chuckled, "Oh, I thought that you are looking for someone else."

    "I wonder who could that be," added Cherie.

    "Please, stop teasing me, Queen Wanda," said Vivi with a fake smile. "I wanted to have a little chat about what happened yesterday night, but I guess I will find out when fate allowed me to."

    Wanda furrowed her brows inwardly. (True, there is something bizarre happening yesternight. Everyone suddenly cked out without any recollection of what was happening despite the palpitation that we all felt at the same time after we woke up from consciousness. Even the fortune-teller did pass out without any fight right in front of me).

    Hilde contemted (If there is something unexinable happening, could it be him again?)

    Cherie smiled (It must be his doing, I don''t know what happened, but I''m positive Lyon is at it again. Though maybe not him directly. It''s even more suspicious that Cecile and the others didn''t even make an appearance).

    "So like, this horse flies? That''s so cool!"

    The four women raised their brows as they heard a familiar voice. They immediately turned their heads before they eximed the same name.

    "Lyon!"

    "What?" said Lyon before the horse licked his cheek. "Hey! What are you, a dog? Haha!"

    The driver red at him but his trembling hands refused to move. He had remembered the lesson that he was taught by one of Lyon''s subordinates.. His head could be flying before he knew it.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 655: Ready?

    Chapter 655: Ready?

    "Hey, stop it! Stop it!" said Lyon as he kept being harassed by the horse. "I said stop it!"

    Vivi raised her eyebrows (How peculiar, she has never been so fond of strangers before).

    As Lyon was being cherished by her horse, Vivi said, "Are you here to see me off?" with a smile.

    Lyon took a step back before looking at Vivi with a calm expression and then nodded. "Yes, I''m here to see you off like the gentleman that I am."

    "Baha!" a short mockingugh was heard.

    The onlookers looked at each other to find out who dared tough at the young man but find no one. They immediately turned their nce back toward the said young man in hope that he didn''t act on his tyranny.

    Meanwhile, Lyon had his eyebrows twitched (That was definitely Kesya). Though he was a bit disgruntled inwardly, the horse actually pulled the carriage against the driver''s will to reach Lyon''s face and snuggled against his cheek.

    Vivi couldn''t help but chuckle before she approached him. "I humbly honored that you made your way out here just to see me off."

    The onlookers immediately looked at each other with surprise on their faces. They had a hunch that these two share some intimacy behind the scene, especially after their strolling together in the open banquetst night. They share various emotions though their conversation was unheard of by the surroundings at the time.

    "I hope we can meet again," said Lyon with a smile as he gently rubbed the horse''s forehead.

    "I will let it all to fate, however, if we do meet again��" Vivi shook her head. (The matter regarding Mother Luce wille to light on its own).

    "What?" said Lyon as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Nothing," Vivi smiled.

    (Goddamn it woman!) thought Lyon.

    "Mydy, the time is nigh," reminded the driver.

    "Yes, you''re right," said Vivi with a nod.

    "You have a date with fate?" asked Lyon as he crossed his arms with his iconic smirk.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I always have a date with fate," Vivi replied with a smile. "Young master, on the other hand, I still remember the words that you said to me."

    "Hm?" Lyon raised his brows.

    "You believe that some things are not fated," said Vivi with a smile.

    Lyon smiled and nodded. "Indeed, some things are not fated."

    "I wish we could have more time to spend together, I would love to hear your insight on this matter."

    Lyon nodded.

    Vivi smiled before she turned around as the driver opened the door of the carriage. "Until we meet again, Afurnae."

    "Thank you!" the onlookers cheered even after the driver closed the door.

    The beautiful horse snorted before it snuggled onest time against Lyon''s cheeks. It neighed before kicking its way up to the sky.

    Vivi looked through the windows with a smile as she saw the warm waves of goodbyes from the cultivators below.

    "!!"

    Her eyes widened as she saw a familiar figure standing on the roof with arms crossed. The auburn hair was fluttering as she smirked against the flying carriage.

    (Cecile��).

    "It was your doing, wasn''t it," Vivi furrowed her brows.

    "Excuse me, mydy, I couldn''t quite catch what you just said," said the driver.

    Vivi closed her eyes as she closed the curtain of the window. "Did you pass out yesterday night?"

    "Y-Yes, I''m sorry for myck of strength," said the driver with his head hung down.

    "No need to apologize, no one in Afurnae managed to stand that kind of sudden and immense aura."

    "S-So, it was indeed an aura?" asked the driver as his eyes widened. He could still feel his fingers trembling.

    "It was," said Vivi as she furrowed her eyebrows. "That kind of aura belonged not to an ordinary cultivator."

    "But, who was it?" asked the driver nervously. "Is it one of that young man''s subordinates?"

    "Perhaps, but I can''t be sure," said Vivi. "There is a very high chance that Cecile did it, but�� somehow I doubt it."

    Vivi smiled, "You''ve never experienced something like that, do you?"

    "No, mydy, I''m afraid not," said the driver as he nervously gulped. He was so powerless at the time that he lost his consciousness in an instant. It was a frightening feeling of hopelessness.

    "Me neither," said Vivi as she shook her head. (That kind of aura�� maybe Mother Luce knows about it).

    "Do you perhaps know where Mother Luce is at?" asked Vivi as she furrowed her brows.

    "I-I''m afraid I do not have the knowledge of where she is."

    Vivi sighed. "This is going to itch me for months."

    ��

    "And there she goes," muttered Lyon as he saw the carriage gradually turn into a dot.

    "Good morning, young master Lyon."

    Lyon turned around. "Morning, Princess Cherie."

    "Oh please, just call me Cherie like you used to," she chuckled.

    "Then you must call me by my name, I''m not used to that kind of honorific," said Lyon.

    "Oh please, don''t be like that, you are forever an esteemed guest in First Heaven," said Cherie before her face turned slightly dejected. "Although, yesterday night I was looking for you all over the street of Afurnae."

    (I see, so she didn''t meet Lyon yesterday night as well, before and after that odd urrence) thought Hilde.

    "Your mother did though," Lyonughed. "However, she and thedy fortune-teller had some things to discuss, leaving me alone for a while."

    Queen Wanda smiled, "Fate has been kind to me."

    "Maybe so," said Lyon with a smile before he turned around and walked away from the scene.

    "Young master Lyon, where are you going? We are going to depart to Alchemy Union shortly," said Cherie.

    Lyon turned around, "Eh? We are? Oh right, we are."

    "Big brother!"

    "Hah~" Lyon sighed.

    "Big brother Lyon!"

    "I heard you!" said Lyon as he turned around to see the grinning face of the red-haired swordsman and the rest of the group.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 656: Griffin Escort

    Chapter 656: Griffin Escort

    Lyon shrugged his shoulders, "So, like, how are we supposed to go there? I don''t even know where it is."

    "Alchemy Union is not a secret ce, Lyon."

    The familiar voice made his head turn and smiled. There was only one auburn woman in this city that dared enough to call him by his name.

    Lyon crossed his arms as he smirked. "You two seemed to get along really well."

    Cecile chuckled as she side hugged Lumina who was walking by her side. "Are you jealous?"

    "Should I?" Lyon smirked.

    Cecile smiled before Lumina put her arm away from her shoulder. "Wherever you''re going, I will go with you."

    "En," Lyon nodded at Lumina with a smile before Cecile added. "Alchemy Union is actually a public ce, but��"

    "But what?" asked Lyon.

    "They are quite strict with how they�� operate," said Cecile.

    "Then it wouldn''t be a problem for young noble Porealus here," the matriarch of the Yuki n jested.

    Porealus had a wry smile before he heard his grandfather sigh. (Why are you sighing!).

    "So, who is going to pick us up?" asked Lyon.

    *<em>Screech!</em>

    <em></em>Lyon slouched, "We are going to ride a bird again, aren''t we."

    "Close, but wrong," said Cecile before a beastnded in the middle of the square with a loud boom.

    The wind made Lyon''s hair fluttered forward with his brows furrowed. He turned around before his eyes widened at the sight of the beast that was standing before him.

    It had a head of an eagle. Starking sharp yellow eyes. A pair of talons, sharper than an iron de. Body like that of a lion, and featheryrger wings on its back. Its figure was massive. Its head alone was the size of a building.

    Therge size brought frightened gasps from nearby cultivators. They could feel their life threatened just by the mere presence of the magnificent cold-blooded beast.

    "This is!" Lyon''s eyes widened a bit. "Huge!"

    The beast snorted right at his face.

    "How is he calm even when standing that near?!" muttered Porealus. "Then again, his blessing powers are much more frightening."

    "Are we riding this?!" asked Lyon with stars for his eyes before he crossed his arms and contemted with his head down. "This is, this is�� damn�� I have it at the tip of my tongue�� this beast is called�� hmmm�� something with a ''G''."

    His eyes looked straight against the beast''s eyes before looking back at the ground.

    "This beast is called a griffin, you peasant."

    An obnoxious voice was heard before a man stepped down. He was a young man with a blue long cloak. His eyes were full of disdain the moment he saw the young man that had his arms crossed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    However, the onlookers had their eyes widened as they heard the remark that he gave toward Lyon.

    "Heh," the young man smirked. "What are you looking at? Scram!"

    "P-Please, young master Lyon, I''m sure sir Renduval here is just jesting, please forgive him."

    Renduval raised his eyebrows as he saw Wanda immediately approach the man he was making fun of. He could see the cold sweat on her forehead as she gently touched his shoulder to appease him.

    "Princess Cherie, is there something wrong with your mother?" asked Renduval with a smile as he touched her arm.

    Cherie furrowed her eyebrows as she looked down on him. "What do you think you''re doing?"

    "RUN RUN RUN!"

    One cultivator screamed as he ran with legs between his tails.

    "Ah!" The rest followed before a flock of cultivators scurried away from the town square.

    Renduval furrowed his brows before his hand was pped away by Cherie.

    "Princess Cherie?" Renduval uttered. "Are you alright?"

    "Please, young master Lyon, sir Renduval will now apologize."

    "Bah!" Renduval scoffed, "What are you talking about Queen Wanda? Why should I apologize to someone that doesn''t even know what Griffin is?"

    Cecile smirked as she shook her head.

    Lyon put his hand up.

    "Heh, what are you doing? Trying to act cool or something?" jested Renduval.

    The griffin knelt before giving its forehead to be rubbed by Lyon.

    (What?!) Renduval couldn''t keep his crossed arms as he saw the beast make a purring sound with a simple gesture.

    "Unbelievable��" muttered Porealus and some of the rest.

    "There is definitely something wrong with his charm," the matriarch chuckled.

    Renduval furrowed his brows before he asked, "Are you a beastmaster?"

    Hilde furrowed her brows (Now that he brought it up). The princess gulped as she made a wry smile (That''s too much right).

    "A beastmaster?" Lyon raised her brows.

    "He is not."

    Renduval turned his head only to see a beautiful tall woman with auburn hair smirking. "W-Who are you, mydy?"

    "Funny you ask," Cecile stood by Lyon''s side, "I''m this peasant''s wife."

    "You what?" Renduval squinted his eyes as he frowned.

    "Who happens to be the winner of the tournament," added Cecile. "And also, the one that destroyed the very city that you are standing."

    (What?!) Renduval took a step back before he snorted. "That''s impossible. Queen Wanda, is that true?"

    Wanda sighed, "Yes, yes it is true."

    Renduval gulped as he sized Lyon up and down. No matter how he made out of it, he didn''t seem like a winner, let alone the person that was responsible for the city''s current state.

    "S-Sorry."

    "What? I can''t hear you," said Lyon with a t face.

    "Sorry, I apologize," said Renduval.

    "Now, isn''t that nice," said Lyon before he smirked. "I didn''t even know you yet you already antagonize me for no reason. What is your problem? Do you really need that much recognition of your superior status? What''s it for? Is it because you are bullied in Alchemy Union? Tell this big brother, I will punish them for you."

    "Kh!" Renduval balled his fist. "I will let you know that I''m one of the best junior alchemists in Alchemy Union!"

    "Alright, alright, no need to boast," said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulders.

    "You! Hey-"

    Lyon jumped on the back of the Griffin before picking the best spot and rested his shoulders against the soft fur.

    Renduval frowned before Cecile and the others jumped without his permission.

    Wanda smiled as she approached Renduval. "Sir Renduval good to see you again."

    "I want to say likewise, but they are a bunch of ignorants. Are they really the winners of the tournament, and more importantly, why did Afurnae turn into this state?"

    Wanda smiled. "Let''s just say that First Heaven was facing a new wind, or perhaps, a tornado. And also, ''ignorance'', are you really going to use that word?"

    Renduval frowned but said nothing.

    "Let me give you a piece of advice, sir Renduval," said Wanda as she smiled. "That young man that you called peasant, is a catastrophe, with legs."

    "What do you mean? Is this a threat?" Renduval crossed his arms.

    "Oh dear me, Sverine wouldn''t dare to threaten someone as big as Alchemy Union, that was just a warning, but you can consider it advise as well," Wanda chuckled.

    "I hope you are not nning anything funny, Queen Wanda."

    "I''m not," said the queen as she shook her head, "I''m telling you this because of my kingdom''s rtionship with Alchemy Union."

    "Hmm, is that so," Renduval furrowed his brows. "By the way, can you tell me why I don''t see the other kings and queens?

    "They''re dead," Wanda chuckled.

    "What? Howe?!" asked Renduval. "What kind of change is happening in First Heaven?"

    "Big change and that young man is responsible for the death of both kings from P and the Golden Dragon Kingdom," Wanda smiled as she saw the eyes of the young man widen.

    "So be careful when you address him, we all call him young master Lyon," said Wanda with a smile. "If you get on his bad side, things will truly go really bad."

    "Heh, and what? He would kill me? He would be a public enemy!" said Renduval with a hint of sweat even though he smirked.

    Queen Wanda smiled. "What if he also has the protection of the Alchemy Union?

    "What?! That''s�� He is also an alchemist?"

    "No, at least not yet, but he does know an influential person there," Wanda said as her eyes turned sharp. "Someone that even you wouldn''t dare to even show the slightest discourteous."

    Wanda smiled seeing Renduval getting nervous. "Well, that''s all I want to say, sadly, I won''t be joining you, but I really do hope you are having a really safe ride."

    She waved, "See youter, sir Renduval."

    Renduval couldn''t blink as he watched the queen of the Sverine Kingdom make her exit. He squinted with a lot of thoughts crossing his mind. (A person in Alchemy Union that I wouldn''t dare to show the slightest discourteous, who could it be?)

    He shook his head, "Forget it. I just need to be careful not to offend him further."

    He jumped to the back of the beast and saw everyone was waiting for him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 657: Who Are You People?!

    Chapter 657: Who Are You People?!

    The magnificent beast pped its wings and left a blistering wind to the ins and outs of the road. The shadow grew increasinglyrger than its own body and covered most of the ruins before pping away to the horizon under the gawked eyes of the cultivators in the city.

    "W-What happened?"

    "D-did nothing happen?"

    "I hope not!"

    Renduval was standing right on top of the head of the griffin as his brows furrowed. His eyes may be reserved for the sky in front of him, but his mind was somewhere else.

    He squinted as his eyes leered to the right. (I couldn''t believe someone would know a higher up in Alchemy Union. Especially someone that I don''t even know its name before).

    Lyon was nonchntly made himselffortable with his stack on top of one another whilst on the nape of the griffin. He had his eyes closed and paid no heed to the contempt that Renduval gave him. His hair fluttered due to the wind and his chest heaved up and down calmly.

    Renduval scoffed, (However, I need to be careful, it doesn''t seem like Queen Wanda was joking about him, especially with how that one with that butler attire stood beside him).

    "I can''t believe I''m going to the Alchemy Union," Porealus yawned before heid back.

    "I can''t believe big brother can pet a griffin," said Zet as he moved back and forth.

    "You should be more serious about this!" said Carius to his grandson.

    "Hahaha! Just let him be, why are you so strict," said Tael as he smacked Carius''s back.

    "?! Guha!" Carius coughed out blood. "I''m still injured you damn fool!"

    "Hoho~ That is wrong my dear friend, you are just weak," said Tael before Carius grabbed Tael''s cor.

    The matriarch chuckled as she looked at the two respected figures in the Mortal World bickering over nothing. She averted her nce from the two old couple toward her disciple. Her eyes softened as she noticed how Ivy''s hand was pushing against her thigh with a slight tremor.

    "Ivy," said the matriarch as she covered her trembling hand.

    "Hm? Matriarch? What''s wrong?" Ivy looked at the matriarch''s warm eyes. "No matter what happened, you are always a Yuki."

    Ivy gulped before she nervously nodded, "I know, without you and the sisters, I wouldn''t have reached this far. I forever belong to the Yuki n."

    The matriarch smiled before she give her a hug.

    Lumina was watching the two before she caught Kesya with a grin on her face.

    "You want a hug?"

    "No."

    "Aw~"

    Lumina disregard Kesya''s fake sob and looked at the woman with auburn hair who was chuckling.

    "Cecile, do you think that the people there know who he is?" asked Lumina with her brows furrowed.

    "Hmm, hard to say," said Cecile. "The Alchemy Union may consider themselves neutral in the worldly affair, but in the actual practice, I doubt it."

    "The Alchemy Union is a neutral organization with a noble goal, we are not allowed to intentionally interfere with the worldly affair, especially a war," answered Renduval before he turned around with his sharp eyes.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Heh," Cecile smirked. "That''s true but there is a hole in that rule."

    "What?" He frowned. "What are you implying?"

    "It''s obvious what I''m implying," said Cecile as she sighed. "The alchemists OF the Alchemy Union may not interfere with the worldly affair, correct?"

    "Yes, that''s true," Renduval nodded proudly.

    "Then all you have to do is quit bing the alchemist of the union and problem solved, you are allowed to join with whatever war you wanted to join," said Lyon with his eyes closed.

    "What?" Renduval looked at the sleeping youth who didn''t even bat an eye.

    "What my husband said is true," said Cecile with a nod.

    Renduval smirked, "Heh. Why do you think an alchemist would quit the union and join a war, getting him or herself a chance to be killed in the process? Bing an alchemist in the Alchemy Union gave you an exorbitant amount of benefits."

    Cecile smiled as she shook her head, "Even if you are a highly respected figure in the Alchemy Union, the benefits you gain are for nothing but the Union themselves. But the spoils of war? That''s a different matter."

    "But!"

    "Furthermore, the more aplished you are, the better. You can quit and be an alchemist for a kingdom. However, if you climbed the ranks and be not the top dog, but those powerful ones at the top, you can abuse the system however you like."

    "That''s! That''s��"

    "Evil? Corrupted? But the possibility is there, isn''t it?" asked Cecile with a smile. "There is nothing that you can do to find out if it''s true or not, or even, should I say, even if you found a hint that those people did it, you would refuse to believe it because you are too proud of what you are into."

    "Calm down, Cecile," said Lyon as he smiled and opened one of his eyes. "You made him nervous."

    Renduval palpitated as he looked at Cecile''s smirk and casual opinion.

    "Sorry," Cecile pped and chuckled. "Please act as if I said nothing."

    (W-Who are these people!) Renduval gulped. (Don''t they know that they are speaking ill of Alchemy Union?!).

    "Rx, would you," Lyon smirked with his eyes closed. "It''s nothing to be surprised about."

    (T-This guy!) said Renduval inwardly.

    Porealus smiled as he shook his head (These guys are unbelievable, what kind of power does it take for them to be scared I wonder).

    "Oh right," Lyon snapped his eyes open before slowly getting half of his body up. His ck hair slowly fluttered as he faced Cecile.

    "I want to ask you something, Cecile," said Lyon as he rubbed his chin.

    "Oh? What do you want to ask?" asked Cecile as she crossed her arms with a smile. "Are you going to ask what happenedst night? Why did everyone suddenly ckout out of nowhere but there is no harm done?"

    Porealus and the others immediately turned sharp as they looked at Cecile.

    (I knew it, big brother Lyon must have done something) thought Zet as his eyes turned into stars for admiration.

    "What? Really? Did that happen? Hahaha, didn''t notice it actually," Lyonughed as he scratch the back of his head.

    Porealus had his lips twitched as everyone copsed to the ground. (That''s so him).

    (What? That happened?) thought Renduval as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "No, I want to talk about a woman named, Mother Luce?" asked Lyon.

    Cecile immediately grinned.

    "M-Mother Luce?!" eximed Renduval as his eyes widened.

    "Oh? You know her?" asked Lyon as he turned his head with a smile beforeughing and tapping his back with his palm. "Why don''t you say so, haha!"

    "N-No, I don''t know her, but she is a really famous seer," said Renduval. "Are you telling me that the seer from your little tournament is Mother Luce?!"

    "No, you idiot," said Lyon. "If I that woman was her, I wouldn''t ask you now would I?"

    (He just called an alchemist an idiot) Porealus had his smile twitching.

    "Mother Luce," Cecile chuckled. "Since when she is a mother."

    "W-What? You know her?!" asked Renduval.

    "Know her? You can say I''m her friend, well sort of," said Cecile with a smile. "Her name is Luce Veritas."

    "Eh?" Lyon smiled wryly. (I guess there is no rule to hide a seer''s name, huh).

    (Who are these people?!) thought Renduval before Wanda''s warning resurfaced in his mind. He immediately made a harsh swallow.

    "So yeah, she is a friend," said Cecile with a smile.

    Lyon squinted his eyes before a loud roar was heard.

    "GRAUUU!"

    The griffin immediately nked her wings and pped backward as everyone immediately stood up.

    "What was that?" asked Porealus.

    "Shit!" Renduval was reaching for his pockets in a hurry. "It''s gone, shit! it''s gone!"

    "What? What''s gone?!" asked Porealus.

    "The powder!" said Renduval. "Fuck, we need to go back!"

    "Powder? What powder?!" asked Porealus.

    "The powder to repel whatever that''s making that roar!" said Renduval.

    "But we are in the air and below is nothing but the sea!" shouted Porealus. "We should just fly away!"

    "Grandfather," Zet furrowed his brows as he grabbed the hilt of his sword.

    "En," Tael made his stance. "Whatever that is, young Porealus, we will need to fight it off."

    <em>*Screech!</em>

    *<em>Screech</em>!

    The beast was shaking wildly as if trying to tip everyone off.

    "Shit! He is scared!" said Porealus.

    "It''s a she!" said Renduval.

    "That''s not important!"

    The water suddenly exploded as arge beast with wings and a body of fish leaped out. It had red eyes like that of a spider and a huge caudal feathery fin that could render a tornado or a tsunami with a wave.

    Renduval''s pupils shrunk, "K-Kunpeng!"

    *<em>Scratch </em>

    *<em>Scratch</em>

    "There, there��"

    Lyon was sitting cross-legged andfortably scratching the griffin''s forehead to calm her down. He then crossed his arms as he looked at the massive predator right in front of him.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 658: Lets Go Griffi!

    Chapter 658: Let��s Go Griffi!

    His back was straight, but his shoulders were not stiff. His ck hair fluttered from the gale of the wind. His breathing was calm, and his mind was sharp. His eyes had no signs of fear despite the flying giant beast hovering right in front of him.

    "That''s a kunpeng?! The infamous beast?!" eximed Porealus.

    "Then there is no use of escaping, a kunpeng is one amongst the fastest of beasts," said Carius as he furrowed his eyebrows. "Never thought that I would see one though, the legends surrounding them are indeed true."

    "Then what are we supposed to do, grandfather!"

    "Wait for it," said Carius as his eyes fell on the back of a young man that had continuously broken all norms."

    "Everybody stay calm!" shouted Renduval.

    "You know those words never work!" replied Porealus with a re.

    "Tch! At least I tried, I don''t want to die here!" said Renduval as he balled his fist. (I still have something to prove!).

    "Well same here!" answered Porealus before the mighty beast opened a deafening roar.

    The gale it create fluttered all of their hair and made them cover their eyes.

    "It seems like you''re really hungry," said Lyon before he calmly stood up from his crossed legs.

    "W-What are you doing?" asked Renduval. "Don''t do anything rash, don''t provoke it!"

    "Heh, that''s kind of toote don''t you think?" Kesya shook her head with a sigh as she approached her master.

    "Renduval," Lyon called.

    "W-What?" Renduval answered nervously.

    "Is kunpeng body parts useful for alchemy?"

    "What are you talking about? Of course, it is! Its body parts are good for an array of fields. Its thick scale, wings, feathers, teeth, almost all of its body parts can be used for alchemy."

    "Hmm��" Lyon smiled as he rubbed his chin. "Do you think a griffin can carry its carcasses?"

    "W-What? Why are you asking that question?" Renduval asked before his eyes widened, "Don''t tell me you��"

    "Hoho~ He is nning to kill the beast," Tael grinned.

    "And I''m ready whenever you are, big brother!" Zet nodded.

    "Are you guys serious?!" eximed Renduval.

    "Hah~" Porealus sighed despite his rushing bloodstream. "You better get used to it if you are nning to stick along."

    He smiled. "That man is not something you can mess with, even if you are a beast the size of a half small ind."

    Renduval gulped as he looked at the said young man crossing his arms.

    "No need for you to meddle with this," Lyon smirked before he closed his eyes.

    He inhaled through his nose audibly before revealing his sharp eyes.

    The kunpeng roared before it swung its giant tail against the griffin with massive momentum.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Renduval had his eyes widened before he closed them tight as he braced for the impact that was about toe.

    "Do it," a calm sharp tone was heard in a split second before a loud crackling explosion was heard.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    <em></em>A cry of a mighty predator was heard before a huge ssh from the sea was made. The ssh shot up to the sky and pierced the clouds before falling right at the group.

    Assid pushed his sses with his middle finger before revealing an opened umbre on the right, covering both him and Lyon.

    <em>*Ssh!</em>

    Renduval and the unfortunate ones immediately drenched. Meanwhile, Kesya was sitting in the middle between Lumina and Cecile with a huge umbre in hand.

    Renduval was trembling both from shock and the sudden drop of temperature. His entire cloak was soaked. His mouth jittered before he nervously see his surroundings. "W-What just happened?"

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before he looked up, "Graham are you alright?"

    (Huh?!) Renduval looked up to see a tall muscr man with gray hair hovering in the air whilst having his arms crossed.

    "This is nothing, y-young master," said Graham as he tried his best to call him the way he wanted it.

    "Good!" Lyon''s word echoed before hisughter soon followed.

    "W-Where is the kunpeng?" asked Renduval as he looked around and saw not a single hint of that beast.

    Porealus wiped his face before he replied, "Try to look below."

    Renduval squinted his eyes at Porealus before thetter cued him to see down at the sea with a nod of his head.

    Renduval gulped as he raised his chin. He nervously put his foot slowly and slowly as he leered down.

    "?!"

    Something massive was floating on the sea. It was the same giant beast that was about to swat him and the rest away.

    Renduval''s mouth gaped as he saw the floating carcass.

    "I-Impo�� I-I-I��" he couldn''t finish the word.

    "Is it dead?" asked Lyon.

    "Yes, young master," Assid nodded. "A kunpeng wouldn''t be idling on the surface of the sea if they were grievously wound."

    "Adrenaline, huh," Lyon nodded.

    "Yes, young master, that is correct," Assid nodded. "Besides, this kunpeng has not yet fully matured."

    "Huh?! What did you say?!" asked Renduval as he looked at Assid.

    "You''ve heard me," said Assid in a t tone. "This is just a fledgling, can''t even glide, swim, or fly as fast as the mature ones."

    "What��" Renduval couldn''t believe his ears.

    "Oh, they are that fast, huh?" Lyon asked. "Can they swim in the spatial storm as well?"

    "The capable ones, yes," Kesya nodded.

    "Hmm," Lyon looked down and looked at the dead kunpeng floating on the sea, "You know, maybe, it''s toote to say this, but can you ride a kunpeng?"

    The question stunned the group as Renduval smiled with twitching lips. He looked at the young man and said inwardly (This guy is mad, they are really mad, I''ve never seen someone kill a kunpeng in a single strike before, effortlessly too! Yet he now wants to ride one?!).

    "They are hard to tame, but if it were young master, I don''t have a single doubt," nodded Assid as he put his umbre away.

    Cecile chuckled as Kesya gave the umbre back to Assid.

    Graham hovered down before standing right behind Lyon. "Young master, what should we do now."

    "Hmm? We take the whole carcass of course!" said Lyon as he nodded.

    "Are you serious?! She won''t be able to pull it!"ined Renduval.

    "Sure she can, isn''t that right?" said Lyon as he rubbed the beast they were riding.

    <em>*Gulped!</em>

    <em></em>The beast wouldn''t dare to file a singleint.

    "Understood," Graham nodded before he leaped down under everyone''s gaze. He hovered right above the massive tail of the kunpeng before grabbing it with one hand. He effortlessly hovered up before swinging the carcass up and putting his shoulders to work. He flew up above the iparably small griffin and caught everyone''s awe.

    "Hmm," Lyon furrowed his brows as he rubbed his chin, "Lower down slowly."

    Graham did as he told and slowlynded on the back of the griffin.

    "Woah!!"

    Screams soon followed as the griffin couldn''t help but tilted her body in response to the massive weight. Her wings were furiously pping as the eagle head screeched.

    "Don''t give up! Don''t you dare fucking give up on me!" shouted Lyon as put his palm on top of the griffin''s head.

    *<em>Screech!</em>

    "Wh-What the hell is he doing?!" shouted Porealus he was clinging on the back of the griffin like everyone else.

    "Think about your mother, your father! They didn''t raise a quitter did they!!" shouted Lyon. "Your mother didn''t give birth-"

    "Eggs," muttered Assid.

    "Laid eggs! For you to just quit! p away Griffi!"

    <em>*Screech!</em><em></em>

    (By the gods, why is he motivating this poor griffin?!) thought Renduval as his brows twitched.

    "There is nothing for you at home! Go for it! Remember how your other siblings looked down on you!" said Lyon as his voice turned hoarse.

    *<em>Screech!</em>

    <em></em>The griffin pped its wings furiously.

    Lumina could be seen pinching her be as she shook her head whilst Cecile was chuckling. Meanwhile, Kesya didn''t even hold back herughter as she rolled left and right.

    "Go go Griffie!" said Kesya as she raised her arm, and her face had already turned a red hue before she continued to chuckle.

    "Haha! maybe the best way to face this is to enjoy it!" said Tael who was flooring with Carius. "Isn''t that right, my old friend hohoho!"

    "Hmm!" Carius looked away (Bunch of madmen!).

    "Onward! To Alchemy Union!" roared Lyon as he pointed forward with a confident smile and a hint of crocodile tears.

    "It''s a bit to the west!" shouted Renduval.

    "What?"

    "West! Point a little to the west!"

    "Oh!" Lyon faced a little bit to the west before pointing forward, "Here?"

    "Yes!"

    "Alright! Let''s go, Griffie! To Alchemy Union!"

    Thus the group embarked to the ce where alchemists gathered and sought both skills and knowledge about alchemy.. However, with Lyon standing at the front most of a tiring griffin, they already knew things won''t go smoothly, in fact, they were all only hoping for him not to start a huge problem in that ce.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 659: Renduval The Trash

    Chapter 659: Renduval The Trash

    Behind a lofty serrated mountain that was covered by the mist of clouds, stood a building with superb craftmanship. The ce was almost as big as a small kingdom, but the atmosphere felt more like the academy in Nostria.

    Alchemist students were seen walking around the yard with various emotions. Some were running with an ingredient in hand, some were reading books while they walked, and some were chilling under an oak tree.

    The azure cloak mostly upied the ce but there were also gold ones. However, they all immediately bowed their head as a formal greeting when a dark cloak alchemist passed by.

    Under one of the oak trees in the yard were three beautiful women sitting and chattering with one another. They all wore the same azure cloak and seemed to be roughly at the same age.

    The one sitting in the middle had brte hair. Her eyes were hash-brown and she was slender like the other two. Her brows were sharp and shaped like a sword. She appeared to be superiorly articte than her friends.

    "I''ve heard that Renduval was tasked to escort the winners from that tournament in First Heaven hahaha!" the brteughed obnoxiously.

    "Luvia, don''t be so mean on your crush," the blonde one chuckled.

    "Beh!" Luvia made a puking motion. "As if he could reach my level. You know it yourself why he was chosen to be the escort, Cyril."

    Luvia rolled her eyes before ending up looking at the ck-haired alchemist beside her. "Jiji, you know why don''t you?"

    "Because he is a trash of an alchemist," answered Jiji with a smile

    "That''s right! Hahaha!" Luviaughed as she crossed her arms. "Hah~ He is so pathetic."

    Cyril shook her head, "He should know where he stood and stop following us."

    "Yes he should," Luvia smirked.

    "Hey, Lulu, I''ve seen you locked arms with senior Ark yesterday," Jiji tugged Luvia''s elbow with a smile.

    Cyril chuckled, "I''ve heard the same."

    Luvia''s lips pointed upward with her cheeks turning red. "I-I guess, I should tell you guys, huh."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Of course, Lulu!" Jiji frowned. "But, well, you did it when he was away."

    "Hm? Who is he?" asked Luvia. "Oh, hahaha! You mean that loser."

    Cyril raised her eyebrows, "Who else?"

    The threeughed wholeheartedly.

    "Senior Ark is dreamy," muttered Jiji as her eyes turned into stars.

    "Sadly he is upied," Luvia crossed her arms and raised her chin.

    "You''re so lucky Lulu," said Jiji as she pouted.

    "Hahaha! Envy me more," Luviaughed as she faced the sky.

    Cyril smiled, "Senior Ark has recently ascended to gold cloak alchemist, right? Wow, he must be really influential in his life outside the academy."

    "Absolutely," Luvia nodded.

    "But, I also heard that Renduval was taking the exam as well, but, we know how that turned out."

    Jijiughed, "Of course that would turn out! How can senior Ark bepared to him? That''s likeparing dirt against the sky."

    Luvia looked at Cyril with a smirk, "Is he now? I''ve never heard of it."

    "But poor Renduval," said Jiji before she put her hands behind her head, "His heart would be broken to pieces if he saw you with senior Ark."

    "Let him, why would a frog want to eat a swan," Luvia snorted.

    Cyril and Jiji chuckled before thetter said, "The uglier the frog, the more he wants to eat the beautiful swan."

    "Hahaha~" The three of themughed.

    <em>*Tap!</em>

    <em></em>The sound of footsteps was heard before the three women turned their heads.

    It was a man with handsome features. His figure was slender. He had straight brown hair with blue eyes. He wore a golden cloak unlike the three of them used. He caught the nce from the group before raising his eyebrows then smiled afterward.

    "Luvia," the man called out with a slight enthusiastic tone.

    Luvia immediately stood up and smiled. Her face turned more radiant as she saw the man''s genuine smile. She immediately ran up to him and left her two friends behind.

    Cyril smiled before she stood up, and Jiji shrugged before she did the same

    "Senior Ark," Luvia slightly tiptoed back and forth with a grin on her face. "What brings you here today? Oh, are you going to the library?"

    "Oh no, I was there before," Ark smiled, "Oh and you can just call me Ark."

    "A-Are you sure?" asked Luvia.

    "Of course," Ark caressed her blushing cheek.

    "Ark," she mumbled as she touched his warm hand.

    "Okay lovey-dovey, I guess we didn''t exist," said Jiji.

    Arkughed before he put off his caressing. "Why don''t you introduce me to your friends here?"

    "What? Oh, right!" Luvia hurriedly positioned herself between Cyril and Jiji. "The one with the blonde hair is Cyril, and the one with the blue hair is Jiji."

    "Ehem! My hair is ck, it''s my eyes that''s blue, Lulu!" Jiji pouted.

    "Oh right," said Luvia.

    Arkughed before Cyril said, "It''s nice to meet you, senior Ark. I hope you can give us guidance."

    "Nice to meet you, senior Ark," said Jiji as she nodded. "You must be a pretty busy person, huh."

    "Oh? Is that what you''ve heard about me?" Ark chuckled. "As much as I hate to admit it, yes. I''m most of the time busy with alchemy."

    "Then this must be pretty rare!" eximed Jiji.

    "Haha, not really, I always have time to stroll to get a piece of mind and most importantly, to rest my senses," said Ark as he smiled.

    "Ah, then you are here to take a break?" asked Luvia.

    "That''s right," Ark nodded. "And it''s even better than my usual break because I found you and your friends."

    "Y-Yes yes, please join us," said Luvia before pointing at the oak tree behind her. "That''s our usual spot. We are taking a break as well, so, would you join us,�� Ark~" she blushed.

    "Of course, I would love to get to know you and your circle better."

    "Splendid!" said Luvia.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 660: Welcome To Alchemy Union

    Chapter 660: Wee To Alchemy Union

    The four of them decided to take the shades from the same oak tree.

    "I''m a bit curious," said Ark with a smile.

    "Asked away," said Luvia as her cheeks puffed due to her lips pointing upward.

    "I wonder what you were talking about," said Ark before he added. "You guys seemed so happy about whatever it was."

    "Oh, we are just talking about a nobody, isn''t that right Lulu?" Jiji winked.

    "He is not a nobody though,"mented Cyril.

    "He?" Ark raised her eyebrows. "Now I''m even more curious."

    "N-No! It''s not like that, he is just a nobody that an alchemist such yourself better off without knowing," said Luvia.

    "The fact that it made you fluttered, he must be someone," said Ark with a smile.

    "He is Renduval," answered Jiji.

    "Jiji!" Luvia red.

    "Hahaha!" Arkughed. "I thought you were talking about somebody. It turns out to be him."

    "Senior know him?" asked Cyril.

    Ark nodded. "Yes of course. He attempted to take the gold cloak exam and failed miserably."

    "Oh right! I guess he is the talk in your circle, huh," muttered Cyril.

    "Yeah, he should know where he is at, hmph!" said Luvia as she snorted.

    "I still wonder how did he even get in this ce," said Jiji.

    "You mean joining the Alchemy Union?" asked Cyril. "I heard a rumor of his background though."

    "A background of a nobody?" asked Luvia as she smirked. "What kind of background allowed him to join our ranks."

    "Hmm, I actually heard from a colleague of mine that histe grandfather was one of the instructors here," said Ark.

    "That''s it! That''s the rumor that I''ve heard," Cyril nodded. "If that happens, then it makes sense."

    "But isn''t the instructor only gave a letter of rmendation, we all still need to take the test and pass it before we earned our azure cloak," said Jiji.

    "He must have really good luck then," said Luvia as she crossed her arms.

    "Then he must be a lucky fellow," Ark chuckled.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Well, he is not that lucky in regard to his love interest though," Cyril chuckled.

    "Cyril!" Luvia red at her blonde friend.

    "Oh? What''s wrong with his love interest?" asked Ark.

    "Nothing! There is nothing wrong with his love interest!" replied Luvia in a heartbeat.

    "Hehe, senior Ark, this friend of mine is not just any sand on the beach. She is Renduval''s crush!" said Jiji with a grin on her face.

    "Jiji!" Luvia red.

    "Oh, is that so?" Ark raised her brows. "It seems that I was ahead of him, hahaha!"

    "That''s for sure," Luvia nodded aggressively.

    "Speaking of him, where is he by the way?" asked Ark.

    "He is being the usual escort," said Jiji. "You know, that tournament in First Heaven."

    "Oh, he is picked again?" asked Ark with a chuckle.

    "Well of course he is picked again," Luviaughed. "Otherwise he would have starved to death here."

    "His resources are usually being spent on ingredients for alchemy, the rest, is probably to impress my Luvia," said Cyril with a grin.

    "Cyril!"

    "Hahaha," Arkughed.

    "By the way, he is supposed to be here hours ago," muttered Cyril. "I wonder if something happens on the way."

    "Bah! Who cares," Luvia rolled her eyes. "There this ce would be better without him."

    Ark chuckled, "That''s true."

    "He used an old griffin to escort those winners," said Jiji before sheid on her back. "Though, even with griffin, they should be here�� huh?" Jiji''s eyes squinted.

    Cyril raised her eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"

    Jiji pointed upward. "Don''t you think that cloud looks weird to you?"

    "Hmm?" Cyril looked up before Luvia and Ark did the same.

    "Hmm? That looks like a shadow," Ark muttered.

    His eyes reflected the clouds above. There was a small shadow that gradually expanded as seconds went by. "What is.. that.."

    "huh, what is that?" muttered one alchemist.

    "Hey look at the sky."

    "There is something on there right?"

    "What kind of phenomena is this?"

    Meanwhile, in the hall of the building, one small figure was walking happily. She had a pair of rabbit ears with a round tail on the back. She was wearing a dark gxy cloak that was adorned with little white spots that resembled a star, the elder ss in Alchemy Union.

    "Hm?" she looked through the window and saw most students were looking at the sky. "Hmm? What happened?"

    She followed their nce before rising one of her eyebrows, "Hm? What is that?"

    The clouds curved down before puking something out.

    "What the!" she eximed before shouting. "Everyone get out of there!"

    "Aah!!" The alchemists screamed before securing away from the yard.

    "Let''s go Luvi!" Ark immediately grabbed her hand and made a run for it before thetter quickly grabbed Cyril.

    "W-Wait! Wait!" shouted Cyril. "What about Jiji!"

    Jiji was stillying on her back as she saw the massive thing above fall from the very firmament. Her pupils dted before her eyes widened as she was breathless.

    "That''s!! Kunpeng!?"

    "Jiji!" Cyril and Luvia shouted before the object fell.

    <em>*Boom!</em>

    Thend tremored wildly before all alchemists fell from their standing as dust clouded up almost instantaneously.

    "What? What''s going on?! Are we under attack?!"

    "That thing fell from the sky!"

    The alchemists panicked before the dust slowly cleared up on its own.

    "Hm?!"

    "Impossible!"

    "That''s!"

    "A kunpeng?!"

    The alchemists gasped in disbelief.

    Luvia and Cyril were shocked before they found her friend with her disheveled hair catching for air

    Her eyes were wide open as she was the closest to the beast. She even saw her own reflection from the scale that was not covered by dust.

    "Jiji!" both Luvia and Cyril immediately ran toward her friend.

    "Hey wait!" shouted Ark to no avail.

    "Jiji! Waa!" Luvia cried as she hugged her before Cyril did the same.

    Jiji raised her trembling hand before she pointed up. "That''s�� not Renduval."

    <em>*Screech!</em>

    <em></em>The chirp of the griffin was heard as it descended down. One young man was seen standing at the top of her head with his arms crossed.

    "Wee to Alchemy Union, heh," Lyon muttered as his eyes governed all.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 661: He Is My Client

    Chapter 661: He Is My Client

    Therge griffin pped its wings a couple of times in quick session before nting her feet. His head immediately hung down as her eyes hardly opened.

    Lyon got off the griffin before the rest did the same. He immediately caress her eagle head as he spoke softly.

    "There, there, you did amazingly," said Lyon with a smile that brought his radiant charisma.

    Porealus sighed, "I don''t think the word low-profile is in his dictionary."

    Renduval frowned as he looked at the young man casually drop the carcass of a kunpeng right in the middle of the yard.

    "Oi Renduval, what is the meaning of this!"

    Renduval raised his brows as he recognize the familiar voice. His eyes turned more lustrous as he turned around and saw thedy he was thinking of for quite some time.

    "Luvia," Renduval called out her name. "How are you?"

    "How am I?! You almost killed Jiji!" shouted Luvia as she put her hand on her waist. Her face was full of contempt and her nce could easily eat him up.

    "K-Kill?!" Renduval panicked before he shook his head. "I-I wouldn''t dare to hurt your friends."

    "You said that but look at what you''ve done!" said Luvia as she furrowed her brows.

    "B-But! It wasn''t��"

    "Not only you''re a sad excuse of an alchemist but you also tried to kill my friend!"

    Renduval had his head down with his hair covering his eyes. His shoulders stiffened as he muttered not a single word. Everything seemed cold as the radiant he once had vanished in an instant.

    "Oh, so you are staying silent? Were it not because of yourte grandfather you wouldn''t even get the chance to be here!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    The nearby alchemists started to talk among themselves as they looked at him with disgust. The rumor that was already circling around seemed to be true. Renduval didn''t even attempt to deny it. He stood there like a depressed statue. The azure cloak that he wore was nothing but an identity he had earned from connection and not the skill that he nurtured.

    "Hmph!" Luvia turned around before she leered at him. "Don''t look for me again, I have a boyfriend now, he is senior Ark."

    Lyon furrowed his brows as he saw Renduval''s finger twitching slightly as she said those words before she left.

    Luvia got to Jiji before lifting her shoulders up with Cyril. "Let''s go, Jiji, let''s have you checked first."

    Renduval turned around and pretended to not hear the alchemists talking about him. He walked past Lyon before muttering, "Let''s go, I will escort you to the store."

    Lyon sighed before he crossed his arms. "Oidy!"

    "Here we go again," Porealus smiled wryly.

    He immediately courted all attention before he smirked as he watched the three women turn around.

    "Yeah you, the brte one," said Lyon as he raised his chin.

    Renduval opened his eyes wide as his head slowly rose from the bottom of the pit of endless sadness. He looked at Lyon with disbelief, "What are you doing��"

    Lyon didn''t bat an eye at what Renduval was muttering. His sharp eyes were at Luvia.

    Luvia frowned, "What do you want?"

    Ark immediately stepped over and stood in front of her. "I''m sorry, but do you have something that you want to sort out with my woman?" he smiled.

    Luvia immediately blushed as her head hung down with embarrassment. The whole alchemists bare witnessed of what he had just said."

    "Golden cloak," Porealus muttered before he shook his head, "Not like that matter."

    "Your woman?" Lyon raised his eyebrows, "I respect that, but I want your woman to apologize to my, what do you say, contractor here."

    "Apologize? Contractor? Can you borate?" asked Ark as he crossed his arms.

    "Renduval here hired me and my team, which coincidentally are the winners of the tournament, to y this fledgling kunpeng," said Lyon as he pointed at the carcass with his eyes.

    "Are w��" Zet''s mouth was covered by Porealus almost immediately.

    "Hush! Just y along!" Porealus whispered with a berating tone.

    Zet''s eyes opened wide before he slowly nodded.

    "Renduval did?!"

    "Woah��"

    "Where did he get the money to hire them?"

    The alchemists were wondering as they looked at Renduval in a different light. However, thetter was squinting his eyes as he couldn''t understand what Lyon was doing.

    "Hah, hahaha!" Arkughed obnoxiously. "Do you really think that I would believe that? Don''t you know how broke he is?"

    "Oi, Oi, I''m not here to make you believe in me," Lyon shrugged. "I''m here to deliver this kunpeng, and also took a stroll here. In the meantime, your woman should apologize to my client this instant."

    "Haha! Don''t act all mighty in front of me now," Arkughed. "Forget about the matter Luvia should apologize for not for a second. I see that the kunpeng is avable for a price right?"

    "Oh?" Lyon raised his brow before heughed. "That''s up to my client, Renduval, this kunpeng is not mine."

    "I will pay you, double the price he paid," said Ark confidently.

    "I know you are loaded, but really?" Lyon raised his eyebrows. "Do you think double amount to��"

    "Triple! I will pay triple!" said Ark.

    "Triple eh, Kesya, is triple enough?" asked Lyon.

    "Absolutely!" answered Kesya with a nod.

    Ark smiled seeing one of his underlings agree, "Then��"

    "Not! Hahaha!" Kesyaughed before Lyon followed along.

    Ark frowned as he contemptuously said, "What are you implying?"

    "Oh~ So scary," said Lyon as he smiled obnoxiously.

    Ark forced himself to smile, "Don''t you know what this gold cloak means?"

    "I don''t care what it means," said Lyon as he shrugged. "This will end either with Luvia apologizing or her regretting itter."

    Luvia took a step back as she saw the glint of his eyes.

    "Is that a threat? You dare to threaten a student here?" said Ark as he furrowed his eyebrows. "Don''t you know where you are right now?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 662: How Are You, Boy?

    Chapter 662: How Are You, Boy?

    "I''m in Alchemy Union," said Lyon nonchntly as he shrugged. He stood there like he had owned the ce. Not a single sign of nervousness was found. His enigmatic presence was something that hovered their minds.

    "Damn, that man is mad," said one of the onlookers.

    "How can someone be that confident," one onlooker shook her head.

    "I would be confident too if I could hunt a kunpeng with a damn griffin," replied another.

    Ark was not amused by his answer. He was a gold cloak alchemist and not the azure one like Renduval nor the three women behind him used. He was one of the elites. The cloak alone brought unprecedented status and garnered respect, not only from his fellow alchemists but outside as well. It was the symbol of greatness.

    "Hmph!" Ark crossed his arms, "It seems like you think of me as a joke."

    "It seems like you think of me as someone without ss," said Lyon as he furrowed his brows. "I said that this kunpeng belongs to my client, and not mine."

    "Who would believe that Renduval, that trash, could afford someone to hunt a kunpeng?" said Ark obnoxiously.

    Lyon shrugged. "That''s of my business, I got the pay and I deliver."

    "Tch!" Ark clicked his tongue. "Then I will speak to Renduval."

    "Hah! How does it feel, the feeling of needing to talk to trash," said Lyon as he smiled and shook his head.

    "Kh! Y-You!" Ark red to the point that his eyeballs almost jumped out of their sockets.

    However, Renduval didn''t feel any better either. (I''m somehow got hurt by his words).

    "Clearly there is a misunderstanding here though," said Lyon. "Renduval is not the one that threw this carcass here, it was me."

    The alchemists gasped but some of them knew that Renduval wouldn''t have the guts to do something as gutsy as this.

    "O-Ohh!" Ark grinned. "Then you are the one responsible for almost killing Jiji!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Maybe?" Lyon smirked.

    "M-Maybe?! Y-You monster!" Luvia shouted with a re.

    "Ah~ Please do excuse me, I think that ther is some misunderstanding here," Cherie suddenly stepped out from Lyon''s group.

    "And who are you?" asked Ark.

    "Wait, I think I saw her before," muttered Cyril as she squinted her eyes.

    "I''m princess Cherie from the Sverine Kingdom, pleased to meet you all," Cherie nodded. "Then let me exin what happened briefly."

    "As you all know, this carcass of kunpeng is by no means light. Even our dear Griffi was having a hard time going here."

    "Griffi?" the alchemists muttered as they looked at each other in confusion.

    "Thus exin ourte arrival. However, once we went past the huge mountain. His hand slipped and thus the ident happened," said Cherie with a tinge of regret. "That was what happened."

    "H-His hand slipped? Y-You mean he carried it here?" asked Cyril.

    "Well absolutely," Cherie smiled as she nodded. "Why wouldn''t he? Don''t you see his strong arms?"

    Lyon smiled inwardly. (This woman is just like her mother).

    "But still!" shouted Luvia. "You are still responsible for endangering my friend Jiji!"

    "Lulu, it''s fine, I''m not wounded at all," said Jiji albeit the shock made her mentally exhausted.

    "Shut it, we must get you checked first," said Luvia without even looking at her.

    "And you still need to apologize to Renduval," said Lyon before he smiled wickedly, "Because you falsely used him in public."

    "L-Lyon��" muttered Renduval as his eyes see a different light in him. He gritted his teeth as he balled his fist. He instantly regretted calling him a peasant. (I never expected that I would find a friend at a time like��hm?).

    He saw a little pouch at the size of a good luck charm peeking out of Lyon''s pocket. His eyes slowly widened as he recognized the blue string. (Is that my powder�� MOTHERFUCKER!).

    "Kh!" Luvia hesitated. (Apologizing to that trash?! No-No way! No way it will happen in my lifetime! What the hell! Did he set me up for this?! That must be it, no other exnation than that!).

    Her lips quivered.

    "Then why don''t you apologize to Jiji?" asked Ark as he crossed his arms.

    "Alright," said Lyon with a smirk before he opened his crossed arms and calmly approached the quartet.

    Ark furrowed his brows the moment they stood against each other. He could feel his presence being trampled as he pathetically tried to raise his chin and looked down on Lyon. However, thetter was unhinged as he smirked and passed him without any sort of palpitation.

    Lyon found himself standing in front of the frightened three women. He leered at Luvia before averting to Cyril, then finally smiling at the woman with the ck hair, Jiji.

    "Jiji," Lyon immediately took her hand and sped them together.

    Her face immediately turned red as she looked at her hand then at his face, back and forth repeatedly.

    "I''m sorry for almost wounding you," said Lyon with a smile that could move the moon.

    Lyon smiled before he let go and turned. He walked back before lightly smacking Ark on the back andughing. "No need to be so tense, hahaha!"

    "You!" Ark red as he saw him nonchntly walk back.

    "Oh?" Lyon. "I do have a price for the kunpeng that I''m definitely will agree on."

    "Hm?" Ark frowned.

    Lyon leered back with a smile, "Your gold cloak, for the whole carcass, hahaha!"

    "YOU!" Ark''s eyes almost turned bloodshot from the rage he felt within.

    "I see that you still have a fond in wearing our cloak." A cute voice was heard.

    "Kh?!"

    "?!"

    "That''s?!"

    Every alchemist in the vicinity immediately bowed their head as a small figure calmly made her way. Ark, Luvia, Jiji, and Cyril immediately gave of their attitudes.

    Renduval had his mouth opened, "T-That''s!!". Then the words from Wanda rang inside his mind.

    ''Someone that even you wouldn''t dare to even show the slightest discourteous''

    He gulped. "Don''t tell me��"

    "Huh?" Lyon leered back.

    "How are you, boy?" smiled Elise Growthort.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 663: Greeting From An Elder

    Chapter 663: Greeting From An Elder

    Not a single alchemist dares to show a slight discourteous to this small figure. She still had the pair of rabbit ears. Her ck round hair made her look like a tomato and the small round tail on her back. She was most definitely not belong to the human race, but of the alchemists dare to raise their chin against her.

    Lumina raised her brows. She quickly understood the gravity of her presence. The little rabbit-like woman didn''t have that kind of figure that held anything of power, but the bearing she exuded was a little too extraordinary. Especially with the dark-gxy cloak with embedded stars on it, she was special than the rest.

    Cherie had her eyes widened. She knew this figure. This was the figure that Lyon had mentioned back in when they were having lunch together.

    "It''s true��" she muttered before giving out a smile.

    Lyon smirked before he turned around and looked at her with crossed arms. "Long time no see, Elise."

    (WHAT?!) Ark had a cold gust creeping his spine. (They knew each other?! THE Elise?! The prodigy elder?!).

    (W-What''s going on?! Who is he?!) Luvia had her eyelids locked open.

    "It''s been a long time, you seem��" Elise''s round eyes grew exponentially as she looked at the young man in front of her. (This boy, the aura, the bearing, they all significantly grew, his cultivation level..?!?! Impossible! He is already at the threshold of Ascending God?! But-but when I see him at the time, he barely even reach Divine!).

    "Well?" Lyonpleted her sentence.

    Elise regained her senses before she smiled, "A little too well, boy, I have to wonder questions to ask, but the first one would be. What is your purpose here and also, did you hunt this fledgling?"

    "Oh, so you know that this is a fledgling, haha! Which is funny because��"

    "Because what?" she blinked.

    "N-Nothing," Lyon smiled wryly.

    "Hmm, you''re still weird as ever, but why are you here with Renduval?" asked Elise before she realized. "You''re the winner of that silly tournament?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Hilde''s and Cherie''s smiles have petrified the instant she heard her words. The tournament that they held was prestigious to the cultivators both in First Heaven and a few of the Mortal Worlds. However, in the eyes of a person of her stature, it was nothing but silly. Then again, they could only take it with a grain of salt after the sphemous act of the P Kingdom in modifying the tournament to their will.

    "Silly, huh?" said Lyon before he smiled wryly. "Can''t say that it was not, though, things would change, in fact, things would be fastly different from this time on."

    Elise furrowed her eyebrows before she smiled, "Boy, don''t be so enigmatic with me and spill it."

    "I don''t think you would believe what I would have told you," Lyon shrugged.

    "Try me," said Elise as she tightened her crossed arms.

    "I ended the Golden Dragon Kingdom and the P Kingdom in the same day," said Lyon as he smirked.

    "What?" Elise undo her crossed arms before pressing her waist. "What did you say?"

    "I-It''s true, Elder Elise," said Renduval as he nodded. "Queen Wanda of the Sverine Kingdom stated so to me directly. Also, the condition of the city Afurnae supported his im. He is without a doubt (A motherfucker) the one that ended the two regimes simultaneously."

    The alchemists gasped. They couldn''t believe someone that young would be able to crush both kingdoms very easily.

    (What?!) Ark and the three women had their eyes shrunken. The feat of destroying a kingdom of that level was already an almost impossible task, let alone two of them on the same day.

    Elise squinted her eyes as she nced at Renduval who was pathetically trembling from knees down before averting back to Lyon.

    "A lot must have happened since we met, that foxdy and that barbaric woman, are they dead?" asked Elise.

    "Her name is Kyoko, and Ryona."

    "Right," Elise nodded. "I''m never good at remembering a name, boy."

    She shrugged before she turned around and shook her head. "Finish your business and let''s catch up after that, after all, you got a week to experience this ce."

    "Really?" Lyon asked.

    "Huh? Wait," she turned around. "You don''t know?"

    Lumina sighed as Kesya and Cecile chuckled.

    "I have no idea that we would be here for a week, I don''t bring any cloth��"

    "I have prepared it for you, young master," said Assid as he bowed.

    "Kh�� en, good job, Assid," Lyon nodded nervously.

    "I don''t deserve your praise."

    "Young master?" Elise tilted her head. "Did you marry that princess you''re so fond of?"

    "Huh? You mean Aelina?"

    "Maybe? The chestnut-colored hair girl at the time."

    "Yup, it''s Aelina," Lyon nodded before he added, "And no, I didn''t marry her, yet."

    "I always leave the door open, Elder Elise," said Lyon with a proud smirk following a peal of heartyughter.

    Elise was speechless. "I wonder what kind of women would want to be with you, to be honest."

    "Then look no further," Cecile said before she stood right beside Lyon. "Nice to meet you, I''m his wife, Cecile."

    "My name is Lumina," Lumina stood on the other side.

    Elise took a step back astoundingly. (T-Two?!).

    "Hahaha!" Lyonughed before Lumina pinched his love handle. "Ow!"

    Elise smiled wryly. "R-Right, fine."

    She turns around before waving at them. "Meet me after you do what you want, I have a preposition if you are interested."

    "Oh, Elise, you''re here, that''s pretty rare, you usually don''t get out of your room even though a meteor fell on your neighbor," augh robustugh followed.

    Elise stopped before she closed her eyes as he let out a sigh. "What do you want baldy?"

    "That''s Elder Tamuh, for you!" a bald man with a strong figure appeared from Elise''s opposite.

    "That doesn''t apply to me," said Elise as she looked at the man in front of her.

    Tamuh crossed his arms with a proud smirk, "What makese out of your room, Elise?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 664: Push!

    Chapter 664: Push!

    "It''s Elder Tamuh!"

    "Damn two of the four elders are here!"

    The alchemists were awed by the presence of the two elders. These two were amongst the most influential figure in Alchemy Union. One word from one of them could change the fate of an alchemist''s career.

    "Tamuh, what a surprise," Elise rolled her eyes.

    Tamuh snorted in contempt.

    "Nice to meet you, Elder Tamuh," Ark bowed before the three women immediately followed suit.

    "Ah, Ark, nice to meet you too, how is it going with your alchemy art?" asked Tamuh with a smile.

    "It''s been developing fine Elder Tamuh, thanks for asking!" Ark smiled.

    Tamuh nodded twice, "En, en, keep up the good work."

    "Ah, absolutely!" Ark was definitely ted.

    Tamuh nodded onest time before looking at Elise and crossing his arms, "See, you should pick up a student like me, don''t bundle up your knowledge all by yourself, teach others, hahaha!"

    "Tch!" Elise was not keen on his condescending tone.

    "Tamuh, that''s not a way to treat an elder like yourself," an older woman walked calmly to the scene.

    Her hair was pale white and her skin was clearly in constant battle with time. Her hand was frail and skinny to the bone. She might not have a hunch back but the youthful spirit in her steps was not for shame. She was smiling.

    "Tch!" Tamuh frowned.

    "It''s Elder Mqa!"

    "It''s her!"

    "The oldest Elder!"

    Mqa frowned, "Who said that?!"

    The alchemists were dead silent.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hm! Ungrateful brat.." she muttered before looking at Elise with a smile. "Good afternoon, Elise."

    "Good afternoon, teacher," Elise smiled.

    "Please drop the teacher part, my duty of teaching you is a time for the past in the present you are the same as we three."

    Lyon raised his brows.

    "And good afternoon to you, young man," Mqa smiled at Lyon.

    "En," Lyon smiled, "Good afternoon."

    "Oh?" Mqa raised her brows, "You''re not going to call me Elder Mqa?"

    "Haha, sorry, but you''re not my elder," said Lyon with a gentle smile.

    Alchemy Union was gawked by his words. Even Griffie couldn''t believe her eyes.

    (That brat!) Tamuh''s eyes almost turned bloodshot as he gritted his teeth.

    Elise gaped in disbelief as she averted her nce toward her teacher. She might be old, but her influential value had exceeded her. If she wanted to make Lyon dead, it would only need a few of her Summoning Ruby Stones to do the trick. Nobody knew how many powerful people she knew, nor the numbers, but based on her age, she might even hold an arsenal of an army rivaling that of a kingdom at her disposal.

    Mqa smiled, "That is true."

    The alchemists let out a sigh of relief.

    Lyon chuckled with a snort.

    "Oh, what seems to be amusing?" asked Elder Mqa with a smile. The alchemists gasped once more.

    "Please excuse my humor," said Lyon as he shook his head.

    "Oh, you have an unusual humor," Elder Mqa chuckled. The alchemists let out a sigh of relief once more.

    "I know," said Lyon as he nced at Elise and raised both of his eyebrows.

    (What is he implying? Why do I feel bad?) Elise frowned.

    "Well, it seems like you need to go somewhere, but this kunpeng, will be troublesome due to its size, who does it belong to?" asked Elder Mqa.

    Tamuh grinned, "Young man!"

    He approached Lyon and his group before saying, "We never have a full-sized kunpeng deliver it for us, if you and your group could hunt this beast several times over then you and I can have some business."

    "Tamuh, can''t you see that I''m talking here?" said Elder Mqa.

    "Hahaha, sorry, but I can''t help to jump on the opportunity."

    "Clearly," said Mqa before returning her nce at Lyon. "So who does it belong to again?"

    Lyon smiled, "This kunpeng belongs to my client, Renduval. If you want to buy it off of him then you will have to ask him and not me."

    The elder''s eyesnded on Renduval as thetter''s nervousness hit a threshold.

    "Ah, Renduval, yes I remember you," said Tamuh with a smile on his face. "Tell me, young man, how much do you sell this."

    "I''m sorry Tamuh, but I''m interested in this fledgling as well, a full carcass without any loss of organ is pretty rare," said Elder Mqa. "Name the price, Renduval."

    Renduval was overwhelmed by the situation as he looked at both elders. If he sold it to one of them it would offend the others.

    His eyes looked at Elder Tamuh. (If I sell it to him then I would offend Elder Mqa, is it worth it to offend such an elder?)

    Then his eyes averted at Elder Mqa (If I sell it to her then�� I think offending Elder Tamuh is quite frightening).

    His lips trembled as he opened them. "I-I��"

    <em>*Pat!</em><em></em>

    "SADLY!" Lyon smiled as he applied an amount of force in his grip against Renduval''s shoulder. "My client here still has the duty to bring us somewhere, surely you guys won''t pressure this young boy to make a decision right now? Right? After all, you are all the elders of the respected Alchemy Union."

    The three elders were taken back by his response but Lyon couldn''t care less as he pushed Renduval. "C''mon, show us the way, hahaha!"

    "W-Wait! I��"

    Lyon pushed his back again.

    "I still��"

    Lyon pushed again.

    "Would��"

    Lyon pushed again.

    "Alright fine! I can walk!" said Renduval as he adjusted his azure cloak.

    Lyon pushed again.

    Renduval quickly turned around and pointed at him, "You!!"

    Lyon raised his chin with his arms already crossed, "What?"

    Renduval squinted his eyes before he turned and walk a few steps before turning around with a re.

    "What?" Lyon nonchntly asked.

    Renduval let out a sigh before he turned around and got pushed again.

    Tamuh and Mqa were speechless looking at him.

    Elise sighed.. (I can''t believe he is the one that I gave my rmendation scroll).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 665: First Hall

    Chapter 665: First Hall

    The group immediately saw the fine craftsmanship of the building that they entered. Large adjacent pirs made of marble supported the roof. Hanging chandeliers with bright mana orbs calmly moved up and down. A calm breeze was hitting their skins.

    "Where are we going, Renduval?" asked Lyon with his hands behind his head.

    "The First Hall," answered Renduval with his eyes rolled.

    "The first?" Lyon sighed. "How many are there?"

    "There are five."

    "Five? Do we need to go to each of them?" asked Lyon.

    "No, you are not allowed to get in the Fifth Hall, only elders and the headmaster can go in there."

    "Headmaster?" Lyon crossed his arms, "Well this is just an academy but for alchemist then."

    "It is," said Renduval. "Howe you have never been here before? If you ended the two kingdoms, surely you must have visited this ce at least once? Especially that you know Elder Elise."

    "Because I don''t have the need to?" Lyon shrugged.

    (This guy!) thought Renduval as he frowned.

    "Can you exin theyout to me?" asked Lyon.

    "What? Why would I do that?" asked Renduval as he turned around.

    "Well, aren''t we basically on a tour, might as well," Lyon shrugged as he kept on walking forward and past him.

    "Tch!" Renduval rushed forward and led the group once more with balled fists and rushed swing of his arms.

    "The First Hall is the hall for the public. We sell our crafts there."

    "You mean drugs?"

    "Pills! We sell our pills there, and they are not ordinary drugs."

    "Ah, you say drug."

    "Fine!"

    "Haha!" Lyonughed.

    "The First Hall is open for public and it��"

    "It''s just Alchemy Union''s general store, right?" answered Lyon.

    Renduval sighed, "To simplify, yes that is correct, however, it''s not just ordinary general store. There is a requirement in which one must qualify to go to the second floor and beyond."

    "Requirement? Why is that?"

    "Because we can filter out the ones that are capable of buying our pills or ingredients and the ones that can''t."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "And what is the requirement?"

    "You must have the Alchemy Union''s badge."

    Lyon frowned. "I have to be a student to reach higher floors?"

    "No, I told you that it''s open for the public didn''t I," Renduval sighed. "Not even the alchemists from the Alchemy Union might have ess to higher floors."

    "Then how can I get this badge?" asked Lyon.

    "A couple of ways, there are bronze, silver, gold, and��"

    "tinum?" Lyon uttered.

    "Yes, and Mythril," said Renduval before he added. "The bronze will gain you ess to the second floor, silver for third, gold for fourth, tinum for fifth, and then the mythril for the sixth floor."

    "Damn, that''s a lot of floors,"

    Renduval nodded, "En, I only got the bronze badge and that''s where we are going."

    "Can I take a look?" asked Lyon.

    "Huh?" Renduval turned before he squinted his eyes. "Sure."

    He flicked his finger and the badge was summoned from his spatial ring, "This is the Alchemy Union badge."

    "Hm?" Lyon immediately took it off his hand.

    "Oi.."

    Lyon was unperturbed. He was examining the badge. The symbol of a cauldron with a person standing behind it was there. It was the official symbol of the Alchemy Union. "How did you get this badge?"

    "By fulfilling some quest," answered Renduval. "The quest will give you points, then you can exchange those points for this bronze badge."

    "Wait I thought you said that the First Hall is for the public?"

    "The alchemists here have a different method avable for them, although," he sighed. "Getting the silver badge is really taxing."

    <em>*</em><em>THok!</em>

    Renduval''s eyes opened as much as his mouth did. He looked at his precious badge bouncing on the floor before flipping a few times.

    Lyon squatted down before picking it up and looking at both the back and the front side. "Hmm, the engraving actually did not chip off, this is a really good material, probes to the smith."

    "What are you doing?!" shouted Renduval.

    "Right, right, here you go, jeez," said Lyon as he rolled his eyes. "It''s just a badge anyway."

    Renduval immediately confiscated it away from Lyon''s hands before rubbing it with his cloak. He put it away to his spatial ring before he red at Lyon. "Do you know how hard it is to earn that badge?"

    "I don''t, let''s keep going," said Lyon as he walked past him again. "So you''re saying that the silver badge is taxing to get, but for the public, how can you get one?"

    "Tch!" Renduval rushed forward before leading the group once more. "You would need to buy the membership."

    "What? That''s really simple haha!" Lyonughed.

    "I''m afraid not, young master Lyon," Cherie sighed. "The currency that they used is Imperial Bead, that''s the top-of-the-line currency, not even my kingdom has three of it."

    "Really?" Lyon furrowed his brows before he averted his nce forward. "How much does a silver badge cost?"

    "It''s ten Imperial Beads," said Renduval with a sigh. "And that''s just the entry fee, the items there are around one to ten imperial beads."

    "Damn, is that a lot?" Lyon asked.

    "What? What are you talking about?! Of course, it''s a lot! Even Paradise uses this currency," said Renduval as he rolled his eyes.

    "Cecile, is that a lot?" asked Lyon.

    "Not really," Cecile shrugged. "That''s actually pretty cheap."

    "Wah?" Everyone was surprised by her statement.

    "Are you sure Cecile? You''re from the Mortal World, it''s almost impossible for you to get a hand of Imperial Bead," said Hilde.

    "If she said it then it must be cheap," said Lyon as he nodded.

    Everyonepletely disregard his words and looked at Cecile who chuckled.

    "There is no need for you to worry about this," said Cecile with a smile, "Let''s just continue and go there."

    Renduval nervously nodded before he turned around. There was something about her smile that made him frightened. However, he was wondering what was he frightened for, the fact that she said it was cheap, or something else entirely.

    "Then let us proceed," said Renduval before he led them again.

    "Cecile, you are still as enigmatic as ever," said Hilde with a smile. "Knowing you, you''re not boasting some empty words just now right?"

    "Do I look like someone who likes to lie to you?" Cecile smiled. "Hilde, do I need to pin you down like all those years ago?"

    "I-I rather not, thank you," said Hilde as she frowned. (It''s amazing though, her cultivation is lower than mine but even my guts tell me not to fight her, not because of her backing but because she could very well defeat me. If that happens, it would be pretty nightmarish to recover mentally).

    Cecile merely smiled.

    Lumina, however, furrowed her brows as she looked at Cecile.

    Soon the group arrived at the store aforementioned by Renduval. The ce was vast and muchrger than that in Luderia which Lyon first had contact with alchemy.

    Large numbers of people were present but most of them didn''t wear the alchemist cloak. Some wore uniformed clothes, some look like a band of adventurers while the others were soloist vagrants.

    Renduval said, "Wee to Alchemy Union."

    "Really, isn''t that kind of toote?" Lyon rolled his eyes.

    "T-That''s because we didn''t enter this ce from the right way! Wended right in the middle of the yard remember?!" said Renduval as his eyes bulged.

    "Right, jeez, no need to be so uptight Renduval," Lyon shrugged.

    "Y-You!?" Renduval was bloodshot before letting out a huge sigh. He knew he couldn''t touch him even if he wanted to. Not to mention thework he had was substantially ridiculouspared to his strength that could annihte two kingdoms at once.

    "If you see the goods here, you can buy them if you want to, this floor used Top Bead currency," said Renduval.

    "These are mostly level one to four though, in rare cases a level five pill might show up here, but when it does it''s usually sold out before you can get the news," said Renduval.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows as he looked at how the pills were disyed. They wereid inside a birdnest without any protection at all.

    "I see that you noticed they are ced in a nest," Renduval nodded. "This is because the name Alchemy Union is that great, no one dares to tantly put one pill and sneaked it inside his pocket�� oh no."

    "What? Why are you looking at me?" said Lyon.

    "Don''t do anything funny, I warn you, it''s for the good of all of us," said Renduval with his eyes sharpened.

    "You think I would steal? Renduval, c''mon, do I look like a thief?" asked Lyon as he showed both hands. "See how clean this is?"

    Renduval squinted his eyes at him and didn''t bother to see Lyon''s palm. The kunpeng ident won''t happen if the young man in front of him kept his hands inside his pockets. He turned around.

    "That''s how good I am," Lyon muttered as he smirked.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 666: Second Floor

    Chapter 666: Second Floor

    The group immediately garnered unnecessary attention from other potential buyers. Their eyes immediately sized up the clothes that Lyon and the others were wearing and could make of that they were a nobody. However, one woman that spark their interest was the tallest of them all. There was no mistaking that dominating bearing that the auburnss exude.

    Lyon was looking down at one pill and another. The fact that they used a bird''s nest was something that even he didn''t expect. For a level of Alchemy Union, he would have expected to treat the first level of the store to be more ssy. "Then again, the aesthetic is not bad, though, if I didn''t know that alchemy exists, I would have assumed these are eggs."

    "Ah, do you see something that you like, dear cultivator?" a friendly tone from the store clerk was heard.

    Lyon raised his brows as he looked at the young store clerk. Thetter was wearing the same azure cloak that Renduval was wearing. "Are you here on a part-time job?"

    "Part-time job? Yes, you can say that."

    Lyon nodded, "Alchemy Union even goes to this extent, huh. Not bad."

    The nearby customers frowned at the attitude that Lyon gave out. He looked like some high-born noble that never stepped out of the house for underestimating Alchemy Unions.

    "Well, let''s go upstairs then," said Lyon as he nodded before tapping the clerk''s arm with a smile, "Keep up the good work."

    It was a small gesture that belied his former image. The store clerk immediately turned slightly more radiant before nodding back with a smile, "Will do."

    "Let''s go, Renduval, hmm? Why are you squinting your eyes like that?" said Lyon with a smile before he put the first foot on the first stair.

    "Let''s proceed," said Renduval before he followed Lyon from behind. However, his eyes leered to the nest of pills that Lyon took particr interest in. (One, two, three, five�� alright, he stole nothing).

    Lyon was the first one to climb the u-shaped stairs but as soon as he turned around he found yet another alchemist with an azure cloak covering his figure.

    "Ah please, wee, customer is with Renduval right?" asked the one at the topmost. "Then let me open this barrier for you."

    "Barrier?" Lyon furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Ah, it must be your first time right?" the alchemist smiled. "Don''t worry, let me handle this."

    He reached out for his pocket before putting a bronze medal on top of the nearby pedestal. A thin wisp of mana slowly dispersed. It was transparent but Lyon definitely could see a glimpse of it before itpletely vanished.

    "Please proceed," the alchemist nodded. "There are a plethora of ingredients that you might find rare to be found on the regr store. Please enjoy your shopping!"

    Lyon smiled, "Wow I really feel wee here, here take this, my courtesy."

    He reached out for his pocket before giving him a small but familiar pouch. The alchemist dly received it with open hands.

    "Hahaha!" Lyonughed as he entered the second floor before the rest followed.

    (Wow, it''s his first time here but he is already struck me as benevolent, rich or not, that guy is really likable) thought the alchemist as he watched Lyon''s back.

    "Ah, senior Renduval, long time no see," the alchemist grinned.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Renduval squinted his eyes before looking at what he received then back to his eyes. He opened his mouth and pointed his finger at him but no words came out. He let out a sigh before he shook his head and continued forward.

    "What''s with him? He seems exhausted," the alchemist shrugged. "What a weird man."

    "So this is the second floor, huh," Lyon took a deep breath and tried to smell something. "Smells like nothing."

    "This is where you can shop the higher tier pills," said Renduval. "And also some ingredients if you are into that."

    Lyon sighed as he shook his head. "You should be more energetic like your fellow alchemists Renduval, try living up a bit."

    "Gh!" Renduval gritted his teeth. (I''m like this mostly because of you!).

    "Then, let''s see," said Lyon as he looked at how the items were disyed. "They still use nests? Really?"

    Renduval immediately approached him and kept his eyes close to his hands.

    "Hey, Renduval, I think I know what Alchemy Union''s favorite animal is."

    "Huh? What? What are you talking about?" Renduval frowned.

    "It''s probably griffin," said Lyon. "Though, Assid."

    "Yes, young master?" answered Assid.

    "Do griffins make their own nests?"

    "Yes."

    "Alright," Lyon nodded. "Then griffins is their favorite animal."

    Renduval twitched his mouth. (What the hell is he talking about?!).

    "Ah, Renduval, what is that called?" asked Lyon as he pointed at an item that was disyed. It was not a pill but a type of root. The color was unpleasingly brown and had an earthly scent on it.

    "That''s a fifty years old root of Vezina Flower," exined Renduval. "This one cost about three million Top Beads."

    "Wow, I thought it was shit," Lyon chuckled.

    "You! Please show some respect to the ingredient!" said Renduval.

    "Alright alright alchemist, chill," said Lyon as he rolled his eyes. "What''s up with this anyway, why are they selling ingredients?"

    "Because, young master Lyon," Cherie stepped in. "We can buy the ingredients and then give them to an alchemist for a fee. In return, we would get the pills that we wanted."

    "Oh, that does make sense," said Lyon as he nodded. "But then, this is not a reward, this is just a tour."

    "Oh no," Cherie chuckled. "The reward is that you can pick three items on the second floor, regardless of its ingredients or pills that interest you, for free."

    "Really?" Lyon raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Then that means, me, Pore, Zet, and the gorgeous Ivy over here got three each?"

    (Po..re..) Porealus''s eyebrows twitch.

    Hilde nodded with a smile, "Exactly, you guys may pick whatever you want."

    Cherie then added, "This is possible due to the winners of the tournament are only the four of you."

    "See, isn''t that great, haha!" Lyonughed wholeheartedly and brought frowned faces from the other customers.

    "Cecile, Lumina, go pick up whatever you want, my treat, haha~," said Lyon proudly as he strode forward.

    Cecile chuckled before she looked at Lumina whom sighed, "Don''t want the prince charming waiting now.

    The twodies walked closely behind him and look at the various items that were on sale.

    "You guys are free to take a look and took the items that interest you," said Renduval to the rest of the group before he squinted his eyes as he followed Lyon.

    "What''s with him," Porealus snorted with a smile.

    "Yeah, I think he is very suspicious of big brother for some reason. I wonder why," said Zet before he added. "I''m going to follow him."

    Porealus quickly grabbed Zet''s shoulder. "No, you''re not."

    "What? Why not?" asked Zet with furrowed brows.

    "Look over there," said Porealus as he cued with his nce.

    "Woah, Carius, look here, a dragon''s tail!" said Tael as he waved at his friend.

    "What are you talking about? That doesn''t look anything like a tail!" said Carius as he crossed his arms.

    "You think so?" asked Tael.

    "I know so," he nodded. "If you want a dragon tail that would be the one over there."

    "Ermm, excuse me, but that is the bud of Tangen Flower," said the nearby clerk with a wry smile.

    Porealus sighed. (Why are we the ones that are going to be babysitting these old bastards, I thought we are the ones that won the damn tournament, for the FIRST TIME!).

    "C''mon, let''s go," Porealus sighed once more. "There is something that we must do in the meantime."

    "Eeehh��" Zet slouched his shoulders but followed along.

    After browsing and looping around a few times. Lyon was quickly bored. His eyes found nothing that interest him and the one that had the same feeling as he was, was Kesya. The both of them chose to sit this one out pretty quickly.

    "This is boring," said Lyon as his hand pushed his cheek before letting out a sigh.

    "Me too, young master, me too,"ined Kesya before both of them sighed.

    Lyon looked at Lumina that was whispering something to Cecile before thetter shook her head. "Heh, what are they talking about."

    Renduval couldn''t believe his eyes. People would usually get ted being invited to the second floor. So far in his career, he had never met a single person that was ''bored'' by the items that they had disyed, furthermore, the items were free to boot.

    "Oh look, it''s Renduval," a bullish tone was heard before Renduval frowned.

    He looked over to see a golden-cloaked alchemist smirking at him. He had dark short hair and looked the same age as him.

    Lyon noticed that Renduval''s face turned a bit grim and a contempt gazey inside those eyes of his. "There we go��." Lyon muttered with a smile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 667: Elder Anna And Nit

    Chapter 667: Elder Anna And Nit

    "Hunes," Renduval muttered. His eyes revealed a slight contempt against the gold cloak alchemist. "What do you want?"

    Hunes smirked as he raised his chin a little. "I''m going to the third floor, do you need anything? Not that you can afford anything there, hahaha!"

    "Tch!" Renduval balled his fist. "Do you think I cannot afford that silver medal?"

    "Oh ho?" Hunes raised his brows. "Do you know what you''re talking about, Renduval? What kind of money that you have that makes you think you have the luxury to pay this piece of status?"

    Renduval''s eyes were ring as he saw Hunes ying with the silver medal in his hand.

    "Oi Renduval."

    Hunes and Renduval immediately shifted their nce to the man who was sitting back with his legs crossed. Thezy demeanor that he exuded was undeniable.

    (Who is this guy?) thought Hunes as he started to size him up. (He doesn''t seem to belong to a rich family but something is off).

    "What?" asked Renduval grimly.

    "What part of the kunpeng that''s rarer than the rest? And what floor are they usually on?" asked Lyon with a smile.

    "That''s��"

    "The feathers of the kunpeng," answered Hunes. "It would be sold on the fourth floor if there are any."

    "Intact?" Lyon raised his brows.

    "Intact?" Hunesughed. "Hahaha! if it were a full set wing then it would belong on the fifth floor!"

    "Why is that?" asked Lyon as he yawned.

    Hunes squinted his eyes. "Because when a kunpeng started to feel threatened they would flee with their wings performing more than they were innately capable of. The faster they flee the more they burn their own wings. The feathers of kunpeng are good material for a pill due to its part of bing the catalyst."

    "Meaning?"

    Renduval immediately added. "It would make any pills react faster, some of the instructors once said that the time it took for a pill to activate inside one''s body is cut in half than normal. It would literally save a life in a near-death situation."

    "Oh, it''s that precious," Lyon raised his brows. "I never knew."

    "Clearly," Hunes furrowed his brows before averting his nce back to Renduval.

    "Then you should be able to buy that silver medal easily, don''t you think? Heck, you might be able to buy the gold one, haha!" Lyonughed.

    Hunes furrowed his eyebrows. "What are you talking about?"

    "Oh, you don''t know? Don''t you see the kunpeng in the yard?" asked Lyon as he raised one of his brows.

    "What? What do you mean?" asked Hunes.

    "You must be from the outside right, Hunes?" asked Renduval before he smirked. "You should see what carcass is in the yard."

    "Hmph! Stop goading me with that smirk of yours," said Hunes, "I have a trip to the third floor."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Good, then you can see it yourself from the window," said Renduval as he crossed his arms.

    Hunes furrowed his brows before he scoffed and made his way to the third floor.

    Lyon frowned. "Hey Renduval, why don''t the second floor have windows?"

    Renduval shrugged. "I don''t know, I didn''t design this ce. It''s been like this since before myte grandfather was born."

    "Heh, that''s stupid," Lyon smirked before he stood up and approached Cecile and Lumina.

    "Are you seeing something that you like?" asked Lyon with a smile.

    "No, I don''t even see one pill that could be useful," said Cecile as she shrugged. "The second level is definitely not for us."

    "En, what Cecile said," Lumina nodded. "The good pill ones are definitely not sold in a public ce like this."

    Lyon raised his brows, "You''re right, the best ones will never be in in sight, oh yeah. Princess Cherie."

    "Yes, young master Lyon?" Cherie came with her hand fig-leaved.

    "You said that we are free to choose three items from the second floor, right?"

    "Yes?"

    "Do we still need to pay for the alchemist''s service?" asked Lyon.

    "Oh? Sadly, yes, you still need to pay the fee on your own," said Cherie as she weakly smiled.

    "Oh, well," Lyon looked at Renduval with one eyebrow raised.

    "What?"

    "It''s free right?"

    "What?"

    "Your service."

    "You want me to make pills for you? Do you even have the recipe?" asked Renduval with a frown.

    "Wait a minute, I have to buy the recipe?" Lyon frowned.

    "Well, not really, but if I don''t know the recipe then what can I do?" asked Renduval as he shrugged.

    Lyon sighed.

    <em>*Thock!</em> *<em>Thock!</em> *<em>Thock!</em>

    Someone rushed down from the upper floor and didn''t even think of being subtle. Everyone from the second floor immediately turned and saw the person that was catching for breath.

    "Hunes?" said Renduval before he smirked.

    "T-The kunpeng on the yard, is it truly yours?" asked Hunes as he furrowed his brows.

    "It is his," said Lyon as he crossed his arms with a smile.

    "How much?"

    "Woah, that''s pretty quick," Lyon chuckled.

    "C-C''mon old buddy, how much," said Hunes with a smile.

    "What makes you think that I would sell it to you?" asked Renduval. "After how badly you treated me?"

    "C-C''mon, let''s bury the hatchet here, the past is the past and we need to see the present and more importantly the future."

    "You''re in the way, move," a bassy tone was heard before Hunes were pushed out of the way.

    "Ah!" Hunes fell to the floor before turning around with a re. "Don''t you know who I��"

    His eyes opened wide as he was met with a ghastly re. "Did you say something?"

    The cultivator wore ck garb where his strong arms were shown. His hair was long and ck. He had no shred of benevolence in his eyes as he looked at the pathetic alchemist that he pushed. The deep cultivation that he possessed immediately struck out as powerful.

    "N-Nothing."

    "Then get out of the way," said the cultivator before thetter turned around, sorry, this mutt is in the way, Elder Anna."

    "That''s alright, Nit."

    A beautiful woman presented herself from the stairs. She was wearing the same cloak as all the elders had. Her face was starkly white like porcin, and her hair was blueish-white. She looked at the second floor through her round sses.

    Lyon raised his eyebrows in surprise as he looked at the elder. His mouth gaped before he felt the floor was getting colder. He nce down before looking at Ivy who had a thousand emotions in her cold eyes.

    Anna furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at Ivy. She tilted her head with a smile before nodding at her. She turned around before taking the stairs down with Nit at the front.

    The cold atmosphere immediately lessened as she left the building.

    "Who was that?" asked Lyon.

    "That''s elder Anna, she is the second youngest elder in the Alchemy Union," said Renduval. "She is quite dedicated to cultivating her soul me, so much that she didn''t even take notice of her own disciples."

    The matriarch of the Yuki n held Ivy''s hand. She spoke no words as she knew her disciple well enough. The sudden urrence brought a shock that not even her cultivation that focused on ice was capable of handling it.

    "It seems like, she has some history with that woman," muttered Cecile as she crossed her arms.

    Meanwhile back in the yard.

    "This is pretty rare," said Mqa as she smiled her wrinkly lips at the woman who had just arrived from the building. "Anna, have you found what you needed?"

    Anna smiled weakly. "Sadly that thing is still as rare as ever, meanwhile, this huge carcass in the yard is truly astonishing."

    "I know right," Tamuh chuckled. "It was a clean hit to the head. From the looks of its wings, it didn''t even flee when it died."

    Nit opened his eyes wide as he looked at the dead kunpeng. The carcass wasplete as if the beast had died of old age. There was hardly anything missing except the chunk of its head.

    "Hmm�� incredible," said Nit as he nodded. "One must be quick enough and strong enough to kill this fledgling in a single stroke, what kind of weapon did the hunter use?"

    "Something blunt obviously," said Elise. "The kunpeng lost a chunk of its head."

    (I know that) Nit furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Hmmm, I need to know who the hunter is, perhaps he or she could go to that ce and fetch me the Hundred-Petal Flower."

    "Oh? You should have seen the party already if you are from the sixth floor," said Mqa with a smile.

    "The party? Oh, you mean a group of hunters did this?" asked Anna with her eyebrows rose.

    "Yeah, they should be on the second floor with Renduval."

    (Oh, it''s those guys�� and that woman��) thought Anna before she nodded. "Then I will ask themter, they are here for seven days anyway."

    Anna smiled before she left to the opposite hall with Nit tailing behind her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 668: Lets Go To The Library!

    Chapter 668: Let��s Go To The Library!

    "AH~" Lyon yawned before patting Renduval''s shoulder. "C''mon, let''s continue the tour."

    "I think that''s a good idea," said Princess Cherie as she smiled. "There is no haste in picking up the items, and who knows, with a little bit of luck, we might be able to find something more valuable with a cheap price."

    "Hmm?" Lyon raised his brows, "Oh right, Renduval!"

    "What?!" said Renduval as he covered one side of his ears.

    "You said that we would be here for a week, where do we sleep?"

    "Oh? That would be the Alchemy Union Inn," answered Princess Hilde. "The amodation has been set up beforehand, and�� we clearly have extra rooms avable."

    "I see, I see," said Lyon as he nodded. "Then where is this lodging, is it in one of the Five Halls?"

    "It actually is," said Renduval as he nodded. "It''s in the Second Hall."

    Lyon sighed. "Alright, alright."

    "What''s the third, fourth, and fifth hall for?" asked Porealus.

    "The third hall is where you can put up a quest, it''s more like a guild in a sense," answered Renduval.

    "A quest?" Lyon furrowed his eyebrows. "What kind of quest?"

    "Let me answer that," Hunes got up before patting the dust on his cloak away. "The quest usually came from an alchemist, it''s usually gathering rare items or hard-to-earn ingredients that are not avable in the First Hall for sale."

    "Not only that," Renduval squinted his eyes. "The cultivators can put up a request as well for an alchemist to brew a specific pill in mind, that is if they don''t have anyone in mind already. This case is pretty much rare since the more popr you are the more likely you will get contacted by the cultivator instead of asking a total stranger to brew the pill for you."

    "Wait is the fee for making a pill vary from one alchemist to another? Even though they are making the same thing? From the exact same recipe?" asked Lyon.

    "Absolutely!" Hunes and Renduval nodded at the same time.

    "Why? Oh, wait, never mind, I get it," Lyon nodded. "Because their technique varies and the pureness of the pill maye out differently right?"

    "That''s right," Renduval nodded.

    "Then, what''s in the Fourth Hall?"

    "The Fourth Hall is the biggest hall of them all. It''s the lodging for the alchemists, instructors, and elders," answered Renduval. "They are separated of course, but not in a way that you would think of."

    "Hmm?" Lyon raised his brows.

    "If you think of it as a pyramid, then you''re wrong," Cecile suddenly jumped in the conversation. "Every alchemist is affiliated to one elder and not more than one."

    "Oh, I get it," Lyon nodded. "So who is your elder, Renduval?"

    "Elder Mqa," Renduval nodded. "She is the most senior elder in Alchemy Union."

    "Yeah, that''s pretty obvious," Lyon chuckled. "And what about the Fifth Hall?"

    "The Fifth Hall is the library of Alchemy Union and the ce where the headmaster rest," answered Hunes.

    "The library, huh," said Lyon before he put his hands behind his head. "Alright, then, I will take a stroll."

    "I''ming with big brother!" said Zet before his robe was pulled by Porealus.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You''re not," Porealus said.

    Lyon waved as he went down the stairs with his wife and followers followed suit.

    "Renduval, you should go," said Porealus.

    "Huh? Who are you to order me around?" said Renduval as he frowned.

    "I mean, if you want Alchemy Union to be the next Afurnae, then I won''t stop you," Porealus smirked.

    Hilde squinted her eyes before she immediately followed Lyon down the stairs.

    Hunes frowned. "What happened to Afurnae?"

    Renduval sighed before he went past Hunes and immediately rushed down the stairs as well.

    "What happened to Afurnae?" Hunes was left wondering before Porealus approached him with a smile. The young noble clearly had something to say from his smirk.

    "Hunes, I better give you a piece of advice before it''s toote, my dear friend," said Porealus with a smile. "That young man is not something that you would want to offend, even more so if Alchemy Union is your backing."

    "Is this a threat?" Hunes frowned. "I will let you know that I can summon experts before the next houres."

    "It''s advice," said Porealus as he tapped his shoulder with a smile. "You don''t want to mess with that guy, even if your cloak is made of gold, that''s all I''m saying."

    Princess Cherie smiled, "It is true, please sir Hunes, heed to his advice."

    Hunes was clearly contemptuous. He was a respected alchemist. The golden color of his cloak proved his grand status.

    "Just don''t," Porealus shook his head. "He is affiliated with Elder Elise."

    (Elder Elise?!) Hunes eyes opened wide.

    "That''s impossible��" he muttered. (Hardly anyone was on friendly terms with that prodigy!).

    Hunes looked at Porealus with furrowed brows, "What happened to Afurnae?"

    Porealus sighed. "Let''s just say it used to be intact."

    "What��" Hunes opened his eyes wide while he averted his gaze to Cherie who smiled wryly.

    ��

    Meanwhile, in the junction of the halls, Lyon was leading the pack once more.

    "Lyon, you''re not thinking of going to the Fourth Hall, are you?" asked Lumina as she furrowed her brows.

    "W-What? What makes you think so?" asked Lyon.

    "Oh nothing," Lumina answered.

    Lyon furrowed his brows before he sighed, "But then again, I never thought that I would spend a week in this ce."

    "This is actually a good chance for you," said Cecile.

    "Why is that?"

    "You can use this ce to train your soul, it''s not that bad here."

    (Not that bad) Hilde smiled inwardly as she heard Cecile''s words.

    "Oh that''s right, this is the perfect ce for it right? Because of that soul me thingy," said Lyon as he raised his brows.

    "Wait! Wait for me!"

    "Huh?" Lyon stopped and turned around to see Renduval was making his way to him.

    "Wait, hah, hah," Renduval panted as he grabbed his own knees, catching breath.

    "What?" asked Lyon.

    "I need to apany you," said Renduval as he straightened his back.

    "Do whatever you want," Lyon smirked before he casually walked through the long junction.

    The passerby of alchemists immediately looked his way. His name had already circled around without him knowing how fast it was.

    Theplete carcass of the kunpeng was still in the yard and was up for a sale, though the revenue would go to Renduval''s pocket the ones that hunted the beast was getting the highlight.

    "Hmm, young master, are you looking for an alchemistdy?" asked Kesya after she ran forward and walked backward.

    "Hmm, that''s not a bad idea," Lyon nodded. "Think about all of the benefits!"

    "I know right, hahaha!" Kesyaughed. "Though, I don''t think Empress Selena would be delighted if you take another flower in your embrace."

    Cecile chuckled while Renduval and Hilde frowned. There was a woman''s name that they had never heard before, and she was affiliated with Lyon.

    "Then I have to make sure that she is worth the risk, hahaha!" Lyonughed.

    (Wow, he didn''t even say no) thought Kesya before she chuckled.

    Renduval sighed. He had never seen someone being so open about marrying a woman. (He is truly the bane for every woman).

    "Soul training, hmm," Lyon muttered. "I thought with cultivation the soul''s strength increases."

    "That''s only half true," said Cecile. "The cultivation of the soul is only through hard work, you need to expose it, use it, recover, then repeat until it grew strong enough for the time."

    "Expose, use, recover, that''s really basic, is there some way that I could make this process faster? I mean, I doubt it but is there a pill for it?" asked Lyon.

    "There is actually," said Cecile. "Hmm�� what was it called again�� Assid?"

    "Forgive me, young miss, I forgot about it as well," said Assid as he bowed.

    "Graham?"

    Graham shook his head, "I have not the slightest idea, please forgive me, y-young miss."

    "Hmm, this is quite the ordeal," Cecile sighed.

    "Hey, aren''t you going to ask me, young miss?!" asked Kesya as her brows twitched.

    "If you know about it, you would already utter it out now, would you?" said Cecile with a smile.

    "?!��. That''s true," Kesya smiled wryly.

    "Well then, we will just have to make do with what we have," said Lyon. "Let''s go to the Third Hall and see what''s there, maybe we can ask some alchemist about it."

    "Hey aren''t you going to ask me," said Renduval.

    "Oh?" Lyon raised his brows, "Do you know the pill we are talking about?"

    "Err, not really."

    "Not really? What do you mean?"

    "I mean, we can go to the Fifth Hall. There must be something in there that contained the information of the pill that you guys sought."

    "Hey, that''s a good idea," Hilde nodded.

    "Yeah, let''s go to the library," said Lumina without hesitation.

    Lyon slouched, "Hm��.. fine."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 669: Reality?

    Chapter 669: Reality?

    The group eventually made their way to the fifth hall under the gazes of both alchemists and cultivators alike.

    "Oh?" Lyon raised his brows in astonishment.

    The golden shine of twilight shimmered through the giant windows. Halls of books were disyed, and strong standing pirs stood against the roof. The spiraling staircase was in the middle of the library as mana orbs started to shine a lukewarm glow. The scent of ancient vani and woody fused together to give out a unique experience for the visitors of the library. There were conversations between alchemists as well as there were loner readers on sight.

    "Well here we are," said Renduval as he turned around. "Wee to Alchemy Union''s library!"

    "This looks like a cozy ce to sit down and rx," said Lyon as he nodded. "Though, all I see are alchemists."

    Renduval nodded. "That''s because this ce is not for the public. The knowledge we have here is only for the alchemists of the Alchemy Union.

    "Wait a minute, so that means we can''t go in there?" asked Kesya.

    "You can," Renduval nodded, "It is part of the tour, so you have seven days to experience this wondrous ce."

    "Sweet," Kesya nodded.

    "You are going to get bored in under five minutes," said Cecile with a smile.

    "Hehe~" Kesya smiled wryly. "What can I say, I''m not suitable for idle reading."

    "Then, let''s get in," Lyon took the first step forward. "What kind of books I want to read now, hmm��"

    "Something to cultivate your soul, remember?" reminded Lumina.

    "Oh right, haha," Lyonughed as he immediately took the stairs above.

    "Hmm�� does young master know where to look for that book?" asked Kesya.

    "Obviously not," answered Assid. "Maybe they have some recipe book here."

    (Recipe��) Kesya twitched her eyebrows as she slouched whilst looking at her fellow general casually looking for a new recipe.

    Lumina didn''t follow her lover but instead stayed on the first floor. She mingled with the books quite easily as she casually picked one up from the shelves. Though the fellow alchemists were slightly irritated by her behavior of stacking up books, the words had spread that they were the ones that delivered the beast in the yard.

    "What are we going to do now, empress?" asked Kesya.

    Cecile shrugged. "You do what you want to do, I will just take a nap on the couch, I''m tired."

    "What? Are you sure? Don''t you want to apany young master picking up books to read?" asked Kesya.

    Cecile immediately jumped on the empty andfy-looking sofa with her face down. She waved her hand without turning around, "He hardly reads anything."

    (T-That''s true) Kesya smiled wryly.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Then how about you Graham?" asked Kesya as she turned around before finding out that he was leaning against the pir and closed his eyes already. (That didn''t take much).

    "Well, I guess I will go with Lumina then," Kesya grinned as she strode forward. "Du dudu dudu."

    Renduval looked at the group with furrowed brows. The member of the group was quite bizarre and he had never seen anything so diverse before. "Ah, shit!"

    His eyes opened wide as he noticed Lyon had vanished from his line of sight. He immediately rushed toward the second floor with haste.

    Hilde sighed. "I hope we go home without any unwanted disturbance."

    "Damn, where is he?" Renduval muttered as he checked each corridor on the second floor but saw no one that even remotely resembled him. "How hard can it be, he didn''t even wear a cloak for fuck sake."

    Meanwhile, Lyon was casually strolling with his hands behind his head. He looked at the books lined up neatly in the bookshelves, but there were no titles that caught his interest. He kept on going with subtle steps that eventually were heard by his own ears.

    "Hey��" a soft whisper was heard.

    "Want to read this with me��??"

    "Huh��" Lyon kept on walking as if he waspelled to. He walked through the corridors calmly but his eyes were looking left and right. He saw nothing but an array of books. Not a single alchemist was in sight but his ears didn''t lie.

    "Where are you?" asked Lyon before he smiled.

    "Hehe, you''re sozy��."

    Lyon twitched his eyebrows before he quickly turned around with a grin. But there was nothing. He frowned then. "What the��."

    He found himself inplete darkness. He quickly looked left and right, the books were swallowed by darkness.

    "Hm��." He furrowed his brows before everything turned dark. He looked at his palms. "I can see my hands�� Where the hell am I?"

    "Hey��" a soft whisper was heard once more.

    Lyon gulped. "Damn, did I drink a liquor? This is some next-level hangover."

    Lyon was looking left and right. Nothing but darkness greeted him. "Should I move somewhere?"

    "The waterfall stream is nice, don''t you think��.?"

    (What? What waterfall?) Lyon thought. "Goddamn it, is this an illusion?"

    "This oak tree is nice, here under the shade�� do you want a story?" the delicate voice was as if a string was pulled against Lyon''s soul.

    "What?" Lyon furrowed his eyebrows. "Who are you?"

    Lyon called out but received no answer. He saw nothing but darkness. He had no direction, there was nothing but himself and the delicate voice.

    "Come here! Haha! Catch me if you can!"

    "Where? WHERE?!" Lyon started to move before he ran in the direction that he chose. His things rallied faster than a sprinter as his eyes opened wide. His soul was clenched by something, he waspelled to find the source of the voice that he heard.

    "You''re alwayste! Hehe, but that''s alright, next time you can do better, I believe in you��"

    "Damn it!" Lyon ran until he started to feel the pant. However, no matter where he looked, he felt as though he was still in the same ce. "What the hell is this ce! Oi! Who are you?!"

    "Catch me! Catch me! haha!"

    "Do you want to see the book I''m interested in? I can see through your lies."

    "Here drink this, I concoct it with all we found."

    "Oh? You''re wounded?! Quickly, the pills, here I got some, drink it please!"

    Lyon gritted his teeth as the words he heard hit him with a sense of truth. He kept on running in this endless darkness, hoping to find something that could get him out.

    "Who are you�� wait�� I know you��. you''re�� YOU''RE!!!"

    The veins in his neck popped as he shouted, "Maria!"

    His vision immediately blurred before he was returned back to the real world. He was facing the floor on all four. He was panting as sweat fell against the wooden floor.

    "Oh my, I never thought that the effect would be this dire," a hoarse voice was heard. "Are you alright young man?"

    Lyon opened red against the floor.

    "I''m sorry, hehe, I was concocting something dangerous, but I forgot to leave my door open, I hope you don''t mind," the old man chuckled. His hair was gray and slightly disheveled.

    "You!" Lyon red before he quickly grabbed the old man''s white cloak and mmed him against the bookshelves.

    "Oh my."

    <em>*Bang!</em>

    Some of the books immediately fell down as the entire library was rmed. Lyon held the old man by the cor as he red against the bushy brows.

    "What was that?"

    "It came from the second floor!"

    The alchemists were immediately rmed and rushed to the second floor.

    "Oh?" Kesya grinned. "Look''s like something is going on upstairs, young master''s killing intent just red for a sh."

    Cecile calmly closed her eyes and smiled.

    Hilde immediately rushed to the stairs. (Please don''t be him, please don''t be him!)

    (Shit! That''s at the end of the corridor!) Renduval jumped before he ran as fast as he could. (That ce is near the headmaster''s room! Shit shit shit!).

    (Just this turn and..?!) His eyes opened wide as his pupils shrunk. His breath was taken away by the scene that he witnessed.

    "W-What happened?" asked Hilde before she felt a cold breeze in her spine as she looked at what was going on. (Gah��.!!) she ced her palm softly against her face.

    The lots of alchemists followed before they were gobsmacked by the scene that was presented to them as well. They couldn''t believe what their eyes were seeing.

    Renduval''s trembling hand slowly rose as he pointed at Lyon. "L-Lyon, don''t you know who that is?!"

    "That''s the headmaster of the Alchemy Union!" shouted Renduval before a book made a thud against the wooden floor.

    "Hallo~" the headmaster smiled as he waved at everyone before looking at Lyon straight in the eyes. "Hmm�� though my feet may not touch the floor, I can see that you must have experienced something bittersweet, am I right, young man?"

    The headmaster nodded as he noticed the trembling ssy eyes that Lyon gave him.

    Lyon looked down before he sighed, "Hah.." He let the headmaster go.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 670 - Disperse

    <h4>Chapter 670 - Disperse</h4>

    The headmaster''s feet reached the ground before he looked at the crowd with a gentle smile on his face.

    "I must have made quite a scene here, sorry, but please disperse," said the headmaster with a smile.

    "E-Eh?" The alchemists were stupefied by his words. They clearly saw how that young man held him up against the bookshelves. It was tant offense as far as they were concerned.

    "C''mon then," the headmaster smiled.

    The alchemists begrudgingly turned around with confused looks except for Renduval and Hilde. Chatters were heard among them as they left the second floor.

    "Hah~ safe~" Hilde let out a sigh as she closed her eyes. A disaster didn''t erupt as she thought it would be. Lyon was still a wild card, an untameable beast that could turn one''s fate with a flip of his rage. Alchemy Union was something that they couldn''t offend so casually.

    "Ah, your name," the headmaster pointed out at Renduval, "Renduval, yes?"

    "Y-Yes! My name is Renduval, is an honor to meet you, headmaster," Renduval bowed immediately.

    "Hehe, please drop the pleasantries," the headmaster chuckled before he averted his gaze toward the young woman that was standing by him. "And you are?"

    "Oh? My name is Hilde, I''m the princess of the Bolg Kingdom," Hilde nodded with a smile. "It''s good seeing you well, headmaster."

    "Oh, the Bolg Kingdom, ah, it''s been such a long time since I came to visit there, I hope the delicacy is still the same as I was young," the headmaster chuckled.

    "Absolutely, we would be honored to wee you there," she nodded.

    "Then," the headmaster turned around. "Hmm?"

    Lyon was sorting the book he had dropped back toward the bookshelves they were in. His face was neither smiling nor aggravated. He was calm like an untouchedke in the rain. However, his eyes were clearly a bit vacant.

    "There is no need for you to do that, my dear friend," said the headmaster with a smile.

    "This is not for you," said Lyon without even taking a nce at him. "This is for me."

    "Oh? Intriguing," the headmaster chuckled.

    "Ah! This young man over here is called Lyon Torga, he is the winner of the tournament in First Heaven," Renduval immediately added.

    "Oh, I know," the headmaster nodded. "That rookie tournament right? I can see that for he or you, didn''t wear your alchemist cloak."

    "However, I must say, I do indeed intrigued by your wild demeanor, young friend," the headmaster smiled before he added, "But before that, I need to once again apologize for my error. If only I didn''t let my door open, you wouldn''t have to endure that hallucination."

    Lyon put thest book inside the bookshelves before letting out a sigh. "It''s an honest mistake I guess, forget it."

    The headmaster smiled, "Well, thank you for your forgiveness."

    "Oh no, don''t misunderstand, I didn''t forgive you," said Lyon as he crossed his arms and smirked at the headmaster.

    Hilde and Renduval opened their eyes wide. They couldn''t believe someone would dare to talk back against such a high-esteemed person. He was the headmaster of the Alchemy Union, not even the elders knew how wide hiswork was.

    "Oh?" the headmaster raised his brows.

    "L-Lyon!" Hilde called out with a wry smile. Nevertheless, the young man didn''t bat an eye.

    Lyon shook his head, "I''m in need of something that you might be able to help me with."

    (T-This guy!) shouted Renduval inwardly. He couldn''t believe that Lyon would have the audacity to ask for a favor at this time.

    "What would that be?" the headmaster smiled.

    "I need to strengthen my soul," said Lyon.

    "Your... soul?" the headmaster creased his forehead. "That''s an odd request."

    "It doesn''t matter if it''s odd or not, right?" Lyonughed. "I have my own reason to do it."

    The headmaster nodded. "Indeed, you have your own reason, but in what way can I help you?"

    "What do you mean?" asked Lyon.

    "To cultivate your own soul, you must do it by your own," the headmaster smiled wryly. "Anything that I may add, may or may not hinder your own growth."

    Lyon smiled. "Don''t you have a pill to make my soul burn more than ever? Make it cutproof."

    "Making the soul cutproof?" the headmaster frowned. "I don''t think I ever meet a de that could cut souls directly."

    "Then you simply haven''t met one," Lyon shook his head with a smile.

    "Indeed, the world is vast and the origin of it has yet to be uncovered. I may need to step outside a little bit more," the headmaster chuckled. "Oh, where are my manners, this discussion shouldn''t be discussed in an open ce like this,e, my room is just right over there."

    (An invitation?!) thought Renduval as he couldn''t believe his words.

    "I''m not sure if I want to go inside an old man''s room alone," said Lyon as he scoffed.

    "Oh? Don''t worry, I wouldn''t do anything that would dishearten both of us," the headmaster chuckled. "You are a pretty careful young man despite the hidden fire in your deep endless eyes, I''ve seen people, but you, you are indeed amongst the powerful."

    "I-Is that true?" Renduval blurted out his mind.

    "Indeed," the headmaster nodded. "This young man is not ordinary if not extraordinary,e, you have nothing to fear, young friend."

    Lyon snorted with a smile before he said, "Lead the way."

    "Absolutely, haha!" the headmasterughed before he walked in front of Lyon and led him to his room.

    "What just happened?" Hilde smiled wryly. "Thest time I was here, I don''t even get to see his face in person. Now, he just invited him over."

    "Who is he?" asked Renduval. "The more I spend time watching him over, the more enigmatic he bes."

    "You and me both," Hilde shrugged her shoulder.. "However, he is confident enough to enter the headmaster''s office, or room he said, that''s because of those three lying around on the first floor."

 Chapter 671: Curiosity Kills The Cat

    Chapter 671: Curiosity Kills The Cat

    Lyon immediately noticed the ck cauldron in the middle of the room before anything else. It was superbly clean to the point that his own reflection could be seen with the right angle of lightning. His eyes wandered a little before he saw various nts on the curvy walls. Various jars on the shelves and pot of flowers alike. The room was not necessarily big but it had enough furniture to be called a mini house.

    Lyon crossed his arms as he heard the door closed by the headmaster. "Do all alchemists always have dim-lighted room or is it just yours?"

    "Oh? That''s a really good observation from you, and yes, the dimmer the light the better for our observation," said the headmaster.

    "Are you interested in alchemy perhaps?" The headmaster went and prepared a tea with a smile. "Oh and please sit down on that small chair over there."

    Lyon nce around to see the chair he mentioned. The chair was small and circr, the kind of outdoor chairs one could see in a theme park,plete with the small table as well.

    "Maybe," he answered before he went and sat down on the small chair. "You know, this looks more like a hut than a proper room, are you seriously living in this ce?"

    "Oh?" The headmaster turned around with a tray in his hands. "This is the first time a guest had said that to me, you are really blunt, young friend."

    "Heh," Lyon smirked as the headmaster served his tea. "Maybe because your status is too intimidating for themon folks? Especially if they need your favor."

    The headmaster smiled before he sat down on the opposite chair. "So what do you think about Alchemy Union so far?"

    "The skirts are a nice touch," Lyon nodded.

    "Excuse me?" The headmaster tilted his head.

    "You heard me," Lyon smiled as he crossed his arms. "I have rarely seen women in skirts, so it''s a nice change of view."

    "Ah," the headmaster chuckled. "Indeed, but it is for the purpose of alchemy."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What?" Lyon asked.

    "You heard me," the headmasterughed.

    Lyon squinted his eyes before he asked, "I''ve seen that there is another stair leading up to the third floor, but something seems to be blocking in my way."

    "Ah yes, that ce is quite restricted, I do apologize but only elders and above are able to enter that ce," the headmaster nodded. "Whatever interest you in going there?"

    "Curiosity," said Lyon.

    "Curiosity kills the cat, that''s an old saying," the headmasterughed before he sighed, "but more alchemists died because of it too."

    "Without the dead from those alchemists, the art might not be as far as we have now," said Lyon.

    "Oh?" the headmaster was astounded. "You are far-sighted as well, hmm, how can someone be as young as you be so wise?"

    "Being wise has nothing to do with age, old man," said Lyon as he chuckled. "It''s merely a thought from a different angle."

    "En," the headmaster nodded his head firmly. Though the young man in front of him was vulgar, there was no w that he minded in his words.

    "Now, then how can I help you? Young friend?" asked the headmaster as he poured the tea from the teapot into his empty ss.

    "I''m looking for a pill that can make my soul stronger," said Lyon as his eyes sharpened. "Something that directly enhance my soul''s tenacity and made it almost invulnerable."

    "Hmm��" the headmaster furrowed his thick brows as he sipped the tea. "That''s a really heavy request."

    "Even for you?" Lyon raised one of his brows.

    "Even for me," the headmaster nodded. "You see, young friend, we create pills that directly meddle with the meridians rather than wound or anything. However, the soul is something that is hardly understandable even by the most advanced alchemists."

    "Is that so?" Lyon furrowed his brows. (But Cecile knew there is indeed a pill that could help one''s soul to be more robust).

    "Yes," the headmaster dejectedly sighed. "Maybe the only way is to cultivate further, or train with the alchemy art using your soul me."

    "Hm�� the second option might work, but is there another way?" asked Lyon.

    The headmaster pondered before he leaned forward. "Are you interested in some legends?"

    "Legends? Absolutely," said Lyon.

    "Ah, I see that you have the fire of an adventurer inside you," the headmaster chuckled. "However."

    He let out a heavy long snort, "This legend is not a pretty one."

    "Why not, all pretty things are just iplete, everything has its fair share of shits," Lyon chuckled.

    "Haha, that''s the vulgar way of saying it," the headmaster chuckled. "Well�� do you ever heard the term, necromancy?"

    Lyon''s eyes turned sharp. He remembered what happened in that vige where he was nning to lodge before pursuing Legion. Everyone in that ce was reanimated. They were dead before he even arrived.

    "I know," Lyon nodded.

    The headmaster nodded, "That''s right, necromancy is one of those arts that relied on the understanding of the soul, more intensely than any other art."

    "No, no, that''s not how it works," Lyon shook his head. "Necromancy is nothing but the iplete form of life element."

    "Oh?" the headmaster''s eyebrows rose. "Can you please borate your thought?"

    "No," Lyon shook his head. "I still have no idea how it fully works, but that''s all my thought to it."

    Lyon looked at the headmaster, "There is a pill that could help enhance the soul of a cultivator, it might not be permanent but it''s better than nothing, however, I forgot its name."

    "Are you saying that the information might be on the third floor?" asked the headmaster with a hint of grim.

    "I''m saying that you should look for such information on the third floor," said Lyon. "I''m here for a week, you can find me whenever in that period of time."

    Lyon stood up, "You can either help me or not, that''s your choice."

    Lyon turned around and looked over his shoulder before he said, "Curiosity kills the cat, but the cat has nine lives."

    He smirked as he left.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 672: Did You Kill Him?

    Chapter 672: Did You Kill Him?

    "Huh?" Renduval noticed Lyon opening the door with a smirk on his face.

    "Oh? Were you listening?" Lyon jested before he closed the door.

    "No?" Renduval frowned.

    Lyon shrugged, "Well then, serve yourself."

    He walked past him before Hilde grabbed his shoulder.

    "Lyon, you�� you didn''t kill him, did you?" asked Hilde as she furrowed her brows.

    "What?" Renduval turned. "What are you talking about?"

    Hilde was waiting for Lyon''s answer.

    "What are you talking about? There is no way he could kill the headmaster," said Renduval. "Could you?"

    Lyon sighed before he looked at Hilde. "I don''t kill on a whim, alright."

    He smiled before he left them alone. Hilde was looking at his back before she heard Renduval ask.

    "He couldn''t right?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "With him, it''s a matter of would or would not," said Hilde as she followed him along.

    "What��" Renduval couldn''t believe his ears. He had never thought that someone would exist. Thework that the headmaster had was enormous to the point not a single elder knew whom he knew. He might have a connection with Paradise or people of interest that couldn''t be fathomed by normal minds.

    "Crap!" Renduval immediately rushed downstairs and caught up with Lyon.

    Meanwhile, back in the headmaster''s room.

    "The cat has nine lives," the headmaster muttered before he smiled. "He didn''t even drink his tea."

    The old man stood up with his hands behind his back. He slowly approached the only window in the room and looked outside with his weary eyes.

    The yard was fully packed with alchemists, circling the carcass of the kunpeng. The magnificent beast was in cleanly, their parts were still intact, every part except its brain.

    The headmaster contemted before he turned around and sighed. "He is clearly not joking, as wise as he is, he must have known that anything can be broken without enough force, even if it''s brute."

    Back in the library, Lyon was closely followed by Renduval as he took as a troll in the corridor and looked at the halls of books that were magical for themon folks, but nothing for him.

    "Damn, there is nothing that''spelled me to read here," Lyon sighed. "Or maybe I''m just not the reader type."

    "You never read, Lyon," said Cecile from thefortable couch.

    The passing alchemists were frowning at this auburn beauty due to her tant manner but thetter didn''t even bat an eyelid as she closed her eyes. They had never seen outsiders being so carefree in this ce. There were hardly any cultivators that could enter this sacred library but here was one without any care for the world. They would have wanted nothing more but to berate here, however, the circling news made them hesitate.

    Elder Anna was openly interested in hiring them in search of her ingredients, the Hundred-Petals Flower. It was among the rare ingredients that were hardly making an appearance, let alone find one.

    "Really?" Lyon replied before he muttered. "Hmmm, I used to read about stuff back on earth, well, sexual stuff�� meh, I guess I''m not really cut it for this kind of thing."

    Lyon raised his brows as he noticed Lumina was sitting down peacefully and reading a book with a red thick cover. He smiled seeing Lumina was enjoying herself, however, it turned into a frown as an alchemist was sitting down beside her.

    Hilde''s eyes opened wide (Shit!). She immediately rushed and went past Lyon to thetter''s surprise.

    "Hi, my name is Yuh, I see that you are interested in the history of alchemy what a coincidence," the azure cloaked alchemist said, "I too am an enthusiast of the history of alchemy."

    "The alchemy art is nothing but beautiful and bizarre urring, currently, we only scrape the surface of the aaaa�� What are you doing?!"

    Hilde pulled his cloak and his entire being away from Lumina who didn''t even bat an eye and flipped the next page.

    Hilde red at the alchemist, "I''m saving your whole future, get out! Don''t bother her! Got it?!"

    "W-What? This is, this is, this is the library of the Alchemy Union! Who are you to tell me to get out?!" said Yuh as he frowned.

    Hilde let out a long sigh, "Just don''t bother her, do you want to get beat up by her boyfriend?"

    "What? Who is the boyfriend?" said Yuh as he frowned before he notice a familiar young man was looking at him with a smirk. "Oh�� ok."

    "En, En, I�� I understand," said Yuh as he turned around before making a huge gulp. He had seen the very same person choking the headmaster under everyone''s eyes. The fact that he was still here and the headmaster didn''t get mad proves a point that he couldn''t possibly ignore.

    "Sorry!" the guy ran.

    "Phew~" Hilde let out a sigh of relief before turning around caught Lyon was chuckling at her. "W-What?"

    Hilde blushed before she walked away from his nce.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before he approached the beautiful woman with jade hair.

    "Mind if I sit here?" Lyon asked.

    Lumina''s eyes were fixated on the book that she was reading. She turned another page but she nudged the empty chair beside her with her foot.

    Lyon grinned before he pulled the chair and sat down beside her. He rested his arms on top of the table before leaning his head against it. His eyes were ravishing the beauty that was focused on the book. He smiled until Lumina asked.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Lyon closed his eyes, "I''m looking at one of the most beautiful women in this world."

    "You think that low-ss ttery worked on me?" Lumina turned another page.

    Lyon didn''t even see a hint of blush on her face as he grinned. "Low-ss, high-ss, what''s the point if someone doesn''t know the meaning behind one''s word."

    He smiled as he held her hand and closed his eyes.. He unhurriedly rubbed her hand before he slumbered to the freend of imagination.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 673: Hungry

    Chapter 673: Hungry

    "Hm?" Lumina averted her nce from the book that she read to the warm-breathing young man that slept next to her.

    Lumina smiled as she reached out his palm and interlocked their fingers together. She reached out to his face and slowly brushed away the strains of hair that covered his face. Seeing the sereneke peace of his face, she continued to read her book.

    Renduval was watching from the side while Hilde let out a huge sigh before thetter sat down.

    "Hah, I need a drink," Hilde said. "Do you have something that is safe to drink?"

    "Of course we have! This is not a poison store you know," said Renduval before he went for the exit.

    "Renduval," Cecile suddenly called out.

    "Hmm?" Renduval turned around.

    "You better sell that kunpeng quickly, lest you want others to cheat your prices and any other unwanted oues."

    "A-Are you sure?" Renduval asked. He knew that Lyon had the most authority in the group. Everyone respected that young man, and some of them even feared him.

    "Don''t worry about it," said Cecile before she resumed her sleep. "He never cares for such thing in the first ce. Do what you will with it, in fact, you can keep it for yourself."

    Renduval was taken back. He knew how much fortune they could obtain from that kunpeng alone. His life would take a better turn.

    "Thank you!" Renduval nodded before he immediately took off from the library with haste. His eyes could already see the better days that were waiting for him to catch.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hey, don''t forget my water!" shouted Hilde before she was replied with "Shh!!" from the rest of the alchemists.

    Hilde scoffed as she rolled her eyes.

    The group finally had their well-deserved rest. Even under massive attention from the Alchemy Union itself, there was hardly anything that could hinder whatever they wanted to do.

    Many pages had been turned as Lumina still kept a hold of her dearest man. The twilight ze slowly sumbed to the maiden of the night. There was hardly any light as it was in the day, but the mana orbs did their job well in maintaining the perfect hue.

    The silence of the night. The bellow of the cold wind. The dance of the grass. Lyon slowly woke up from his slumber with a twitch of his eyes.

    "Hmm," the young man opened his eyes to see Lumina''s face reading the same book. It was not a long nap but his hand felt warm before he smiled at what was going on.

    "How long was I out?" asked Lyon with a smile before he felt the ufortable strain in his neck. "Ugh, remind me not to sleep like that again."

    "You sleep for three hours," said Lumina before she closed her book and turned her nce toward him. "Do you want to sleep some more, or will you let me wash my hand?"

    Lyon chuckled before he let her hand go. "Clearly we both need to wash our hands."

    He leaned back before he asked her, "Do you want to stay here for a while? You can''t say that you are not interested."

    Lumina shook her head. "I''m hungry."

    (Aren''t you always hungry?) said Lyon inwardly. "Well.."

    <em>*Growl!</em>

    Lumina snorted as she looked at Lyon''s gut. "Look''s like you also need to eat."

    "Obviously," said Lyon before heughed. "Princess Hilde, do we have another banquet here in Alchemy Union?"

    Lyon furrowed his brows before he noticed that the princess of the Bolg Kingdom was sleeping on the opposite couch of where Cecile was. She was vulnerable and seemed not to have a single burden on her shoulders.

    Lyon smiled wryly. "Maybe we should wake her up?"

    "No need, ah~" Cecile yawned as she stretched her arm upward. "Let''s go get something to eat, I guess we are going to the Third Hall after all."

    "The Third Hall? Isn''t that the ce where alchemists and cultivators gather?" asked Lyon.

    "That is mostly true," a familiar old man with a white cloak appeared once more.

    "Headmaster!" The alchemists immediately bowed and greeted him.

    "Haha, please don''t be so formal, I need no such thing," said the headmaster. His modesty was quite apparent from the way he walked and the way he dressed, but the alchemists couldn''t help but give him the respect that he earned.

    "Heh, did you find it?" asked Lyon with a smirk.

    "There is no need for such haste, you have seven days�� err, I mean six days and seven nights," said the headmaster with a smile.

    The short exchange of dialogue between the two brought the creases of the alchemists'' forehead. They never heard of some stranger with no huge background demanding their headmaster about an item. It was simply unheard of regarding his status as the leader of the Alchemy Union.

    "The Third Hall is where you go and enjoy the delicacy within Alchemy Union, don''t worry, the expenses had already been covered by Alchemy Union and your kingdoms respectively."

    Lyon chuckled. "My kingdoms?"

    "Oh? Am I wrong?" the headmaster smiled.

    "Absolutely," said Lyon with a smile. "But no matter, that''s not important right now. Free food is still free food, you said there are many delicacies to enjoy right?"

    Lyon stood up before Lumina followed suit, "Then why don''t you join us? We can have a chat while we walk, headmaster."

    (He called me headmaster, what a sly fellow) said the headmaster inwardly before he smiled. "Why not? You can call this my home and you are my guest, I suppose I can apany you all to the Third Hall."

    "Woah~" The alchemists were surprised by the response from the headmaster. He was rather infamous for his inclusiveness and very very rare appearance, even in Alchemy Union. Not even thest winners had enjoyed this kind of exclusivity.

    Cecile stood up with a smile, "Then please lead us there, headmaster."

    "En," the headmaster nodded before they escorted the group.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 674: The Third Hall

    Chapter 674: The Third Hall

    The group made their way toward the Third Hall with whispers apanying them. The onlookers didn''t dare to show the slightest discourtesy at them, especially not with the white-cloaked alchemist leading the pack.

    A prominent figure was at the front, gossips naturally followed. Whether they were gold-cloaked alchemists or azure-cloaked alchemists, even the ck ones without stars, they all spected in their own way. However, one thing was for sure, they all looked at the group differently. A hint of fear was present as the status that they imposed might be even greater than their own. Especially the young man walked at the same pace as their leader.

    "The Third Hall is quite far from the Fifth Hall,"mented Lyon as he put his hands behind his head. The nonchnt attitude brought disbelief of the onlookers but not the headmaster himself, for whom thetter was chuckling.

    "That''s true, but for many reasons when this building was built, this is the best course of the cement," the headmaster chuckled.

    "Also, I don''t find any toilet in the library, what fatal w," said Lyon after he sighed.

    "Oh, why you might think that?" the headmaster creased his brows as he looked at the young man.

    "We think the most when we shit, headmaster," said Lyon as he snorted.

    The vulgarity of his words was disheartening for the passing onlookers. However, only they had frowns on their faces, the headmaster, on the other hand, was contemting and seriously thinking about his words.

    "I will think about it, thank you, young friend," said the headmaster with a nod.

    The passing alchemists couldn''t believe that the headmaster didn''t reprimand him, but instead did the opposite of what would normally happen.

    "En, sure, no trouble, I guess," said Lyon.

    "Though, I must apologize if you are receiving unpleasant gazes from my students," the headmaster smiled wryly. "They are just young and foolish, the immensity of your wisdom is not something that they couldprehend."

    "This is not the first time, don''t worry about it," said Lyon nonchntly. "If I wanted to flip this building around, then all I need is say so, isn''t that right, Graham?"

    "Ngh?!" The headmaster raised his brows.

    "I can do it at this moment, em��, I mean young master," said Graham as he nodded.

    "I see, then please don''t do that," said the headmaster with a wry smile.

    "Depends," said Lyon nonchntly.

    "Then I can only pray that you don''t," said the headmaster with a smile. "Oh, you can see the Third Hall from here."

    "Oh?" Lyon looked to the front and saw a bunch of people wasing in and out. The cultivators and the alchemists were easily distinguished due to the cloaks thetter wore.

    The ce was not extravagantly fancy as the Fifth Hall had. Tens of long tables were present. Notice boards for quests and the likes. Receptionists were on standby, both for taking a quest from the notice board or applying a quest for one. Hunters and alchemists were idly chattering with one another and made some connections. Some were having a good time, some were seriously looking at one another. The ce was weing for both the cultivators and the alchemists alike.

    Beers, wines, liquors. Snacks, dishes, courses. The scent of the atmosphere was quite vibrant.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "This look''s like a tavern," Lyon chuckled.

    "That was the idea, young friend," said the headmaster before he stepped forward.

    His presence immediately brought any activity inside the Third Hall to a halt. The white cloak was mesmerizing and stood out from the rest of the alchemy. His prominent figure courted all of the attention without fail.

    The cultivators whispered to one another softly, "That''s the headmaster."

    "I can''t believe he is here in person, damn, who dares toe up to him and say hi?" replied the other.

    "That''s not important, look behind him, that''s the rumored group!"

    "The kunpeng hunters."

    The headmaster smiled, "Please don''t mind me everyone, resumed your activity and enjoy the Third Hall as it is meant to be."

    "G-Good evening headmaster!"

    "Good evening headmaster!"

    "Good evening!"

    The headmaster showed his palms with a smile, "That''s alright, good evening to you all too."

    The headmaster turned his head after he saw everyone resume their activities. "Shall we?" the headmaster asked.

    "We shall," Lyon crossed his arms and smirked.

    "En," the headmaster nodded before he escorted them to the second floor. Everyones prying eyes were not even hidden. The group imposed so much presence without even them knowing what was going on.

    "We seem to be pretty popr," said Kesya with a smile as they advanced the stairs.

    "That''s just a matter of course," said Assid as he adjusted his sses.

    "You know, you should get that one properly adjusted, Assid," said Kesya.

    "No," said Assid as he revealed his sharp eyes behind the sses.

    "BRR!" Kesya let out a bbial trill at his response.

    The second floor was not much different from the first one. The same type of table, just lesser than the first one. There were no notice boards as well.

    "Where is the notice boards?" asked Lyon.

    "Ah, the notice boards or, quest board as we call it here, is only on the first floor. So that people don''t have to run up and down to see the quest they could partake," said the headmaster with a smile before he went behind a chair and weed them with his arm, "Please sit down."

    Lyon smiled before he sat just right opposite the headmaster. Cecile naturally sat beside him and Lumina sat on the other side.

    "Hm?" the headmaster raised his brows, "Young friend, you seem like a prince from here, hahaha."

    Being nked by two devastating beauties in their own rights, even unknown cultivators or alchemists would be drowned in envy.

    "He is more than that," said Kesya as she sat beside the headmaster.

    "Oh, is that so?"

    "That is so," said Graham before he sat next to the headmaster as well.

    "Ah, this is��" The headmaster felt awkward being nked by the two of them. However, he couldn''t possibly let out aint, after all, they were just sitting on a chair without names on them.

    Lyon inhaled before exhaling cold air. He ced his arms on the table, "I don''t see any food or drinks here, headmaster."

    "A-Ah, they are on their way, no need to worry about that," the headmaster nodded with slight perspiration visible on his forehead. The presence of the ones beside him was suffocating enough that even years of his experience felt worthless. He had met many kinds of people, he knew exactly what they were. (These two fellows is really dangerous) he gulped.

    "Alright, then," Lyon raised one of his brows with a smile. "Princess Hilde, what are we going to do tomorrow?"

    "��." Lyon frowned. "Where is she?"

    He leaned back and looked around and saw none of her.

    Cecile took the ss that was made of y on the table before answering him, "We left her in the library."

    "Left her? Why didn''t shee?" asked Lyon with furrowed brows. "Oh, right, she is snoring her plight away, hahaha! We should wake her up though, she might wake up and ate all the bookster."

    "That would be bad," said the headmaster as he smiled wryly. (It''s hard to find which one is a joke or not with him).

    "It''s a joke headmaster, calm down," Lyon rolled his eyes as he crossed his arms. "Where are the others?"

    "You mean the other group?" asked Lumina before she added. "They didn''te to the Fifth Hall at all when you''re taking a nap.

    "Are they in the First Hall since then?" asked Lyon as he furrowed his brows. "Something is not right."

    "Do you want to check on them?" asked Cecile.

    "Absolutely not," said Lyon as he shrugged. "Why should I check on someone doing a grocery."

    "Pfft!" Kesya burst outughter.

    (Grocery eh?) the headmaster had his brow twitched. The items sold in the First Hall were not a thing one could find being sold on the streets. Those pills and ingredients were highly sought by both alchemists and cultivators, to bring it down at the same level as grocery was insulting.

    "It seems like you don''t find anything interesting in the First Hall, young friend," said the headmaster. "Is the second floor not to your liking?"

    Lyon opened his mouth but Cecile superseded him, "It''s not about the ce but the items, headmaster. We found itcking to our standard, perhaps a higher floor would provide something that could interest us? There are seven floors after all."

    "Oh my, the higher floors?" the headmaster chuckled. "You would need to buy the badge for the appropriate floor for that."

    Cecile raised both brows before she drank from the ss made of y.

    "Do you yourself use a badge, or medallion some would say, to ess the seventh floor?" asked Lyon.

    "Yes," answered the headmaster with a firm nod.

    Lyon smirked.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 675: Can I See That Badge?

    Chapter 675: Can I See That Badge?

    The headmaster looked at Lyon''s smile, with his eyes slightly squinting. (That smile, what does it mean?) uneasiness immediately stepped in as the youth in front of him asked.

    "Renduval said that there were only six floors in the building," Lyon smiled. "What''s in the seventh, headmaster."

    "Ah," the headmaster smiled wryly. "The seventh floor is not exactly like the other floors, but if you have the mytrhil badge, then the seventh floor is essible as well. It''s an auction."

    "Auction?" Lyon raised his brows, "This ce also deals with an auction? Never thought about it after seeing your room, or office, or whatever that hut is."

    "Ah, haha," the headmaster smiled wryly. He had never heard someone give a negativement about his room. He had garnered respect from the arduous career path that he had taken and conquered, but the young man in front of him gave no bat of an eye.

    Some would say that this young man was nothing but a pampered young noble from a foreignnd. His eyes saw nothing but the things that were beneath him. He had the ferocious aura of adolescent wild youth, but his eyes showed that he had the very inch of capabilities to back up his frontal demeanor. Scheme or brute, the headmaster''s eyes couldn''t tell which one was which. He could only assume that he was both.

    "By the way, where is Renduval?" asked Lyon before he sighed. "Where is our escort at this point in time."

    "I''m here."

    "Hm?" Lyon raised his brows as he looked over and saw Renduval who clearly turned more radiant than he was four hours ago. "You�� did you go to the beauty clinic?"

    "What?" Renduval creased his brows.

    "That''s a new term�� what is it, young master?" asked Kesya as she looked at Lyon with eyes begging for an answer.

    "Beauty clinic, hmmm, young friend, I have lived a long life, but I dare say I''ve never heard of the term until now," the headmaster smiled.

    Cecile chuckled, "It seems like there is a ton of things that you have experienced and never had the chance to tell us."

    Lyon sighed, "Beauty clinic is a ce where you can get your skins taken care of and stuff, don''t ask me further, I''m not the expert in that."

    "Hmm, interesting," Kesya nodded. "Is this ce in Nostria where you were summoned?"

    "Summoned?" the headmaster raised his brows.

    "Oops, tehe~" Kesya covered her lips with her hands.

    "No," Lyon shook his head before he looked at Cecile with a smile, "It''s in the ce before I was."

    Cecile smiled, "I guess there are a lot of interesting things in that ce."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Maybe not," said Lyon with a smile before he turned his head back to the headmaster, "When will the auction be held?"

    "Auction? How did you know that?" asked Renduval.

    "Well, dear escort of mine, I got the source of information sitting right in front of me, where do you think I know of this stuff when you didn''t tell me?" Lyon leered at him.

    "Hah, haha," Renduval smiled wryly, "It''s not because of that, but because it''s meaningless, that floor is the same as the sixth floor in terms of badge level but it is highly pricey that you wouldn''t even believe what numbers are at y there."

    "I agree with Renduval," said the headmaster. "The prices on that floor are supremely extravagant."

    "Are you telling me that I''m a broke man, headmaster?" said Lyon as he leaned forward with his elbows both pressing against the table. His hands sped as his eyes turned sharp. The dreadful eyes that he showed were in aparable level with the re from Lumina.

    <em>*Gulp!</em>

    <em></em>The headmaster''s gulp was audibly heard by himself. Slight cold perspiration was visible from his weary creasing forehead as he locked gazes with those pair of eyes behind the sped hands. (What presence! This is not some cocky arrogant young master from a foreignnd! This isparable to a king, no, a high king!).

    "P-Please don''t twist my word, young friend," said the headmaster with a wry smile. "I clearly don''t mean that."

    Lyon furrowed his brows, "I''m just kidding headmaster, haha!"

    "Renduval who did you sell the kunpeng to?" asked Cecile.

    They hadn''t taken a break from the tense atmosphere before their attention was averted. "Well, to Elder Mqa of course!"

    "I see, she is really lucky to be able to buy one straight out from you, haha!" the headmasterughed.

    "Thank you, headmaster," said Renduval with a bow before smiling. "And thank you to you too, Lyon. I owe you one."

    "More like a whole kunpeng," Lyon jested before he said to the headmaster, "Don''t forget what I''ve told you back in the hut."

    Renduval furrowed his brows as he saw the headmaster nervously nod. (What the hell happened in there).

    "Renduval, why don''t you call out the others, I don''t know what''s holding them on the second floor but it''s time to eat," said Lyon.

    "I-�� I understand," said Renduval as he nodded before turning around and leaving through the staircase.

    Assid slightly peeked down and saw how Renduval was respectfully weed by the others, especially the alchemists of his level. They all wore smiles, and everyone including Renduval himself knew why it happened.

    (A sudden boost of financial sess, heck it''s not even sustainable, and they turned all smiles. When I got nothing, they kick me in the mud. What trashy people!) said Renduval inwardly despite showing a smile before taking his leave.

    Kesya chuckled, "Young Master, it seems like you have changed the trajectory of that guy''s life."

    The headmaster smiled. "As the headmaster, I must thank you, that boy grew up under the care of histe grandfather, and thetter was my student until he passed."

    "No need to thank me," said Lyon as he shrugged. "I never meant to give him that carcass, but the situation��" He sighed, "I did it on a whim, that''s all."

    "Well, he might not be the brightest alchemist here, but he sure hardly gave up. Though, his attitude is still a problem," the headmaster sighed.

    "Well his attitude apparently born from the situation here," said Lyon nonchntly. "There is no need to talk about him, he might sneeze to death if we kept on going."

    "Hahaha, that''s true," the headmasterughed before the waiters and waitress came up to the second floor with trays in their hands.

    The waiters and waitresses started to roll down the food on their table with extreme courtesy and the brightest of smiles. Everyone on the second floor immediately turned around and saw how extravagant the group was being served. Being on the same table with the prominent figure in the Alchemy Union was once in a lifetime opportunity, at least for most of them.

    Lyon disregard the food that was ced right under his nose and looked at the headmaster with a confident smirk. "Can I see the mithril badge, headmaster?"

    "Hm? Such an odd request, but alright," said the headmaster casually outstretched his arm before revealing the badge inside his hand.

    "Can I examine it?" asked Lyon.

    "Well of course young friend," the headmaster nodded.

    Lyon took away the badge from his hand and looked at it against the light. His eyes were fixated on the badge and pondered a thousand thoughts.

    "Hahaha," the headmasterughed. "Do you like what you see, young friend?"

    "Can''t say, but," Lyon averted his nce back to the headmaster, "Why would you even need a badge to enter the sixth and seventh floor."

    The headmaster smiled. "Even though I am the headmaster in Alchemy Union, I cannot go in the woman''s bathroom now can''t I?"

    "Heh," Lyon smiled, "I like your analogy."

    "Integrity, huh," muttered Lyon as he looked at the mithril badge. "Is this the only badge that can open the barrier in Alchemy Union?"

    "Hmm? I''m sorry but I don''t get what you''re saying young friend," the headmaster furrowed his brows.

    "Never mind then," Lyon smiled before he flicked the badge like a coin.

    "Hmm?" the headmaster caught it in his palm before Lyon suddenly said, "Can that thing open the barrier to the third floor in the library?"

    "No, young friend," the headmaster shook his head with a smile. "It''s the cloak that allowed you to enter the third hall."

    Kesya immediately grinned on the side as Assid smirked.

    (Hmm..? What''s this sensation�� it feels like I just made a grievous mistake) the headmaster closed his eyes with a frown. He slowly opened his eyes (Just who is this young man).

    "Are you alright, headmaster?" asked Lyon with a smile. "You seem a little bit off."

    "Oh no, dear young friend, I''m just a little bit hungry, that''s all," the headmaster smiled.

    "Well, why don''t you eat," asked Lyon.

    "It would be unruly of me to eat without the others joining in," said the headmaster with a smile.

    "I see," Lyon nodded with a smile.

    "I''ve heard that the headmaster is dining here, never thought it would be true," Elder Tamuh smiled.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 676: A Rare Dine

    Chapter 676: A Rare Dine

    Lyon slightly turned and looked at Elder Tamuh, of whom he was standing by with his arms crossed.

    The bald elder gave out a smile that quickly gave Lyon a distaste. He was the first one to antagonize Elder Elise back in the yard. That didn''t give thetter much first impression.

    "Young friend," Elder Tamuh said to Lyon, "It''s very amazing of you to bring our leader here to the Third Hall even I have tried many times, but s the headmaster had grown bored of my face."

    "Haha, please don''t mind his joke," the headmaster quickly denied with a shook of his head. "How can I grow tired of seeing my own student?"

    "People do get tired seeing the same person over and over again, headmaster," said Lyon to their surprise before he added, "Unless they are your loved ones."

    The headmaster smiled but Elder Tamuh was different. He was showing a smile but inwardly he grew more skeptical against Lyon. It may be true that thetter had hunted a kunpeng with the cleanest kill he had ever seen, but the way he used his words seemed to attack him.

    "Elder Tamuh, are you a frequent visitor here in the Second Hall,"

    "Third Hall," answered Elder Tamuh

    "Yes, that''s what I mean. You can''t me a neer for not memorizing your halls that quickly," said Lyon as he shrugged.

    "To your question," the bald elder smiled, "I am true. In fact, my table is directly your neighbor, hahaha."

    "Oh?" Lyon raised his brows, "I see."

    "That''s right, that''s why I couldn''t help but be excited to hear the headmaster was in the Third Hall," Elder Tamuhughed as he made his way to his table.

    The table was at the same size as Lyon''s table but they were more packed with varying cultivators and alchemists alike.

    Lyon smiled, but after Tamuh sat down right behind him, he turned his nce back to the headmaster. "I heard from Renduval on the way here."

    "What is it, young friend?" The headmaster creased his brows.

    "That Alchemy Union shall not, will not, and must not interfere with kingdom matters, is that true?" asked Lyon.

    "Oh?" Elder Tamuh raised his brows. "Let me answer that question for you."

    (I can''t believe someone that doesn''t know Alchemy Union even existed, even those living in a cave would have known of it!) thought Elder Tamuh despite feigning a smile.

    "It is true that we must not interfere with kingdoms that were in a war, but we still do sell our goods to them but at a neutral price," said Elder Tamuh as he nodded with his arms crossed.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Sell your goods at a neutral price?" Lyon didn''t turn. "How do we know if you guys sell something at a neutral price?"

    Elder Tamuh frowned as the atmosphere on the second floor turned slightly close. "Young friend, are you questioning the neutrality of the Alchemy Union? Are you questioning our pride?"

    "Is it wrong to be questionable, headmaster?" Lyon asked.

    "Curiosity kills the cat, young friend," answered Tamuh with a smirk. "Alchemy Union had been built from a long time ago. The reason we are making it this far is because of our etiquette in both learning the way of the alchemist and also making our own ss of standards. That is true both for the pills that we made, and the deals that we gave."

    "That''s right!" said one from Tamuh''s table

    "Elder Tamuh is right!" said another.

    Elder Tamuh naturally smiled back as they eased the cold atmosphere back to its normal state. "Now, now, I''m sure our young friend here doesn''t mean it that way, isn''t that right, young friend?"

    Lyon took a ss before gulping it down. He mmed the ss against the wooden table to a loud thock. (Damn, he gave me in water!).

    "The meaning of the words is as you perceive it, not as me," said Lyon before he snorted with a smile. "Does the frog see the swan as the other swan sees the swan?"

    Tamuh furrowed his brows as the others did the same. He suddenly spouted words that could be considered a quote. Layers of meaning were in that single sentence and it made them ponder.

    Lumina was quite surprised as she looked at Lyon. Her eyes were slightly widened, never did she know that Lyon was able to say something like that, considering how his uwful behavior seems to produce nothing but negativity.

    Meanwhile, the auburn beauty was chuckling under her arm after she took a nce at their surprised faces. (My dearest always delivers his underlying wisdom casually and always stuns them hahaha!).

    "Young friend, that''s��" the headmaster smiled wryly. "You are pretty articte."

    "Nah, it''s just bullshit that I just muttered out," said Lyon as he shrugged.

    "Big brother!"

    "Hah!" Lyon let out the heaviest sigh in the room that fog almost came out of his lips like dry ice. His eyes refused to open for the longest time as he knew who the voice belonged to. The sword maniac with red hair. He still hardly believe that Martis and Zet are siblings. Pointed a gun to his head he would answer Jugen to be his older brother and got shot with a smile.

    "You guys are finally here," said Kesya, "We are all starving."

    "Please, forgive us, hehe," Porealus smiled wryly. (Were it not for these old men acting like they''re three years old, we would have gotten here sooner!).

    "Uhmm, young master Lyon," Cherie called out.

    "Hmm? What is it, Princess Cherie?" Lyon raised his brows.

    "Where is Hilde?" asked Cherie with a smile. "She should be apanying you, young master."

    "Apany?" Lyon smiled. "That is an amusing word to use."

    Cherie smiled wryly.

    "But you''re right, I forgot that she is still asleep in the library," said Lyon as he grinned and shrugged his shoulders.

    "Oh, my, she must have been exhausted, I hope you didn''t do anything wild to her," said Cherie with a chuckle under the cover of her hand.

    "Phrasing," said Lyon as he snorted with a smile. "Someone should wake her up."

    "Renduval!" Lyon shouted.

    "What?!" Renduval had just done taking the stairs.

    Lyon furrowed his brows before he smiled, "You know what, never mind."

    Lyon stood up with a smile, "I need to go."

    A gentle hand suddenly grabbed one of his shoulders before slowly pushing him back down to his seat.

    "No," said Lumina without even looking at his face.

    "Alright," Lyon nodded.

    "If you''re looking for me, I''m already here."

    Hilde suddenly showed up with a sigh; Her eyelids still covered half of her eyes and she yawned not long after she answered his call.

    "Oh, then that''s all of us then," said Lyon with a smile. "C''mon let''s eat."

    Hilde twitched her eyebrows but she was too thirsty toin even inwardly.

    The headmaster smiled but frowned afterward as Lyon didn''t even wait for him to take the first meal. Lyon immediately grabbed whatever he wanted and put it on his te, Lumina''s, and Cecile''s as well. The gentle gesture immediately brought more radiant to the two of them.

    "Young master, my te is still empty," said Kesya as she outstretched her arms with a grin.

    "Hmm," Lyon squinted his eyes but stood up and grabbed the tong. He pped it as a matter of course before picking up the food as if he was the one who cooked it himself.

    "There," Lyon gave thest piece of condiment before he sat down.

    "Ah~ This food is given from young master''s hard-earned love, I will cherish this till the end of eternity, which is never!" said Kesya before she began to eat as calmly as possible.

    "What are you doing, haha!" Lyon chuckled seeing Kesya eating slower than a princess.

    "C''mon, everyone, eat," said Lyon with a bright smile before the rest of the groups joined his table.

    Chatters and a beautifully serene atmosphere adorned the dining. The headmaster was still ufortable sitting between Kesya and Graham, but regardless, he still tried to enjoy the food.

    It was pretty festive, at least for Lyon''s table. There was hardly any sorrow on their faces. Zet was having a good time and his grandfather Tael was also having a good time with his best friend, Carius. Porealus didn''t even spare a nce as he drank his tiredness away. Assid was carefully checking the drinks before they reached his master, and Graham calmly ate like the silent powerhouse in the room.

    However, one figure was apparently not enjoying the festive.

    Cecile randomly took a nce at the ice beauty, Ivy. The appearance of Elder Anna brought a huge mental shock that she and Lyon couldn''t help but notice. There was a deeper bond between the two of them that they didn''t know existed. It was more apparent with how the matriarch of the Yuki n reacted.

    Cecile smiled before she passed her a drink, "Don''t be so chilly, rx once in a while."

    Ivy squinted her eyes but received her gesture before gulping the warm wine.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 677: A Little Past

    Chapter 677: A Little Past

    Lyon raised his ss as high as his nose; He lightly yed with the cheap ss, but his eyes were looking at the icy woman who was being apanied by his wife.

    "What are you looking at?" asked Lumina calmly.

    "Ivy," answered Lyon with a smile before he averted his nce toward Lumina. "What do you think about her?"

    "You mean how she was shocked seeing Anna?" asked Lumina.

    "Elder Anna," said Lyon with a smile.

    "It''s not important to me if she is an elder or not," Lumina scorned before eating what''s on her spoon.

    Lyon smiled wryly, "Well, she was adamant to win this tournament, maybe this was her goal?"

    "Maybe?" Lumina gulped her food down. "That''s most certainly why she is here, don''t pretend you don''t know."

    Lyon shrugged. "There could be plenty of reasons why would she be in Alchemy Union. She could intend to buy a pill from the Second Floor since the beginning but the Yuki n didn''t have the means."

    "Hmm~," said Lumina was enjoying the food instead. The soft sensation of the juicy and tender meat melted inside her mouth, to the point that she hardly listened to Lyon''s words at all.

    "Then again, I never noticed it before, but could there be no man in the Yuki n?" Lyon furrowed his brows.

    "There is none, young master Lyon."

    "Hm?" He slightly turned to see the matriarch of the Yuki n smiling at him.

    "It''s really hard to offer you a proper drink when you are not allowed to in the first ce," the matriarch smiled wryly under her thick veil.

    "Ah, haha~" Lyonughed as he noticed Assid was on the lookout. (Damn, he should really loosen up a bit).

    "Please don''t mind," said Lyon as he nodded. "The mere gesture of your smile is good enough for me."

    Lumina rolled her eyes but the nce of the food under her nose brought more gloss to them.

    "You''re too kind, young master," said the matriarch before she looked at the empty spot that Cecile had left vacant. "May I sit here?"

    "Why absolutely," said Lyon before the grace of the ice queen sat beside him. Though her eyes might be chilly for some, in Lyon''s eyes, however, they were nothing but belonging to an experienced woman.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "So," Lyon smiled as he averted his nce toward the food on the table. "What do you want to talk about?"

    The matriarch smiled before she jested, "Well of course it''s going to be about my dear disciple, Ivy."

    "What of her?" Lyon smiled.

    The matriarch sighed. "Well, I guess I can share the story with you here."

    She made a quick nce at the headmaster before looking back at Lyon. This instantaneous move was of course noticed by both parties.

    "I was only just taking the reign of the matriarch of the Yuki n back when it happened. Thest matriarch was a powerful cultivator that harnessed the element of Ice to an extreme extent. She was powerful beyond measure, there was hardly anyone that could contest her might."

    The matriarch took a quick nce at Zet''s grandfather before looking at Porealus''s grandfather andughing. "The two of them used to have a crush on her."

    Lyon smiled as he nodded. "The old was once young, but then again, they just need to break through their cultivation to the next realm then they could be young once again."

    "Hmm?" the matriarch raised her brows.

    "Hm? What? Did I say something stupid?" asked Lyon.

    "No," the matriarch shook her head. "They have been trying to break through to the next realm but there was hardly any improvement over thest, I don''t know, centuries?"

    Lyon sighed, "It''s really hard to guess one''s age in this world with all this cultivation going on."

    "But," the matriarch smiled, "It is cultivation that could make us live longer than we should."

    "True, I wonder who was the first one to be able to cultivate, that guy must be pretty overwhelmed with his discovery," jested Lyon.

    "It might be a she for all we know," the headmaster chuckled.

    "We are going off track here," the matriarch smiled.

    "Sorry," Lyonughed.

    "No, no need to apologize to me, in fact, the fact that we have gone off track is the proof that we both enjoy the conversation so far," said the matriarch.

    "Hahaha, that''s true, I will drink to that," said Lyon with a grin before it turned into grim as the ss was still in water. The most normal, tasteless water there is.

    "The matriarch before me is called, Lili, she was pretty powerful and was almost unmatched," said the matriarch of the Yuki n.

    "So her full name is Lili Yuki?" thought Lyon before he raised his brows. (That''s an oddbination of names, I swear I''m seeing a pattern here) said Lyon inwardly.

    "Yes, young master Lyon, her full name is Lili Yuki, but she was not the founder of the Yuki n," the matriarch shook her head.

    "She was not?" Lyon raised his brows, "Then who was it?"

    "Sadly, the oldest scripture in our n never holds such information. Not even Lili Yuki knew who was the founder of the n. However, that didn''t matter as only until Lili Yuki was pointed to be the next matriarch where the Yuki n sets forth and put afoot as the pir of the Mortal World."

    "So she is roughly at the same age as that crazy swordsman with his crazy proud friend?" said Lyon as he snorted to a smile.

    "That, I do not know for sure," said the matriarch as she smiled wryly. "However, not long after I was pointed to be the next matriarch of the Yuki n, in which my sisters were all agree to put this heavy task on my shoulders, that I found someone, a little girl to be exact."

    "A little girl? Not a baby?" Lyon raised his brows.

    "No, a little girl, she was about maybe roughly six or seven years old when I found her," said the matriarch.

    "So she knew who she was?" asked Lyon with a frown.

    "No, she didn''t know who she was," said the matriarch as she sighed. "She was found as a baby in front of a remote orphanage in a remote vige. There were no notes, there was no trace, she was unnamed."

    "I see," Lyon drank his water (Goddamn it!! This sour atmosphere is definitely not for mere in water).

    "However when I found her, I was surprised. She was not like any other kids her age, she was well suited for our technique, our art, that day I knew that I need to get her inside our n."

    "What happened? Wait, wait a minute," said Lyon as he creased his brows. "You guys are recruiting them when they are young? At an orphanage?"

    The matriarch nodded calmly. "I noticed the surprise in your face, young master. Are you against our method?"

    "I��" Lyon was slightly lost for words. "I guess not, considering what they would receive in joining your n."

    "Are you sure, young friend?" asked the headmaster, "Your tone is of hesitation."

    "I''m sure, headmaster," Lyon smiled. "The world was never ck and white, everything is a gray area, but we, the beings that live inside this world, want to simplify it as simple as possible. In doing so, we are deliberately turning a blind eye to another side in conjunction to satisfy our ''feelings of righteousness"

    "I won''t say it''s wrong, I won''t say it''s right," said Lyon as he smirked. "However, joining your nes with a price right? There must be a reason that you guys don''t have males."

    "Yes," the matriarch smiled, "I''m d that young master understands our situation."

    "Do you need a.. volunteer?" Lyon raised his brows with a grin on his face.

    "It''s amazing how you can flip theing that quickly,"mented Lumina before Lyon chuckled.

    "It''s a joke of course, hahaha!" Lyonughed.

    The headmaster was baffled, he had forgotten that the youth in front of him, was in fact, a youth. He might sound wise but he was still a young man in his adolescence year.

    The matriarch sighed, "Sadly, that''s not how it works, young master."

    "I know right," Lyon shrugged. "The thing that is too good to be true always tasted sweeter in our imagination than our tongue."

    The atmosphere between them halted for a few moments.

    "That''s�� a really nice proverb," said the headmaster after a long pause. "You are very wise, young friend."

    Meanwhile on the opposite table. Elder Tamuh was crossing his arms with his brows furrowed. He had heard how the headmaster casually threw praises to the kunpeng hunter''s leader. (He is indeed not ordinary, I need to know his background, if I can turn him into an ally, my presence outside and inside the Alchemy Union would be tremendously powerful!).. Tamuh grinned (He seems to be fond of beautiful women).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 678: A Letter For Headmaster

    Chapter 678: A Letter For Headmaster

    Tamuh grinned inwardly, discovering Lyon''s weakness was the first step in making ''friends'' with him.

    (That damn old witch Mqa and her good-for-nothing student Renduval! It''s fine, it''s fine, you can have the damn kunpeng. A dead beast is nothing but a dead beast, but what''s better than a dead beast?)

    Tamuh leered toward Lyon before he muttered, "The hunter."

    "Where was I?" the matriarch pondered, "Oh right, so after I invited her to my n, she immediately showed us how incredibly gifted she was. She found no equal in her peers, and the seniors were having a hard time believing it."

    Lyon smiled, "Until she met my wife?"

    The matriarch nodded before she took a sip. She then replied after a gulp, "That''s right. Until we met your wife."

    The headmaster shook his head with a smile, "Young friend, it seems like your wife is as capable as you."

    "Hahaha, that would be underestimating her," said Lyon with a chuckle. "She is cooler than me, fiercer than me, more beautiful, smart, cold, decisive, and her hair is freakin auburn! Can you believe that? hahaha!"

    The headmaster smiled wryly as he noticed how deeply affectionate Lyon was for his wife.

    "She is," said the matriarch of the Yuki n as she nodded. "It was unbelievable, to think a girl would be able to contest her, at the time."

    "So Cecile met her when she was a little girl?" asked Lyon with a smile.

    "No, she was in her teen then," said the matriarch before she sighed, "Ah, how time really flies, now she is a grown woman and have a remarkable husband, can''t say I''m not jealous."

    "Oh?" Lyon raised his brows. "Does this have anything to do with the way you guys cultivate?"

    The matriarch dejectedly nodded. "Our way of cultivation, well, the basic principle is the same as the ordinary one that we all know, but the advantage that we have is to affiliate ourselves with ice."

    "I don''t get it," said Lyon as he creased his brows.

    "Our art is heavily ice-based, and it''s really powerful, we could freeze an entire kingdom if we want to," said the matriarch with a smile. "However, such great poweres with a price, and the more we tap into the deepest and most unforgiving art, the more we shed our capability to feel emotional."

    "I see," Lyon then chuckled, "Than those pair never had the chance, to begin with, hahaha!"

    The matriarch smiled wryly and nodded. Tael and Carius never had the chance as they were swindled by their own imagination.

    "But it''s fortunate that they realized it with time," Lyon snorted with a smile. "Else, Porealus and Zet wouldn''t be here�� oh wait, damn it!"

    The matriarch chuckled. "You''re really a fun person to be around, young master."

    "You think so? You know where elsewhere I can be fun?" Lyon raised one of his brows with a smirk.

    "Well, you know you don''t want to go that route," said Lumina as she gulped down her food.

    "Hehe," Lyon chuckled.

    Tamuh raised his brows, "Hmm.." (It seems like this woman would be troublesome, I would need to find a way to separate him from her for a while).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Undeniably, my wife is really powerful, thedy beside me is too," Lyon grinned.

    "That is true, she was magnificent, Cecile was. Now, she is extraordinary, I still couldn''t believe that she would even find someone that is deemed worthy to take her hand, yet, young master, you surely put Mortal World on her knees and did it."

    The headmaster furrowed his brows, "The Mortal World on her knees?"

    "Ups, look at me and my faulty lips," the matriarch chuckled before she took another sip of the wine.

    Lyon chuckled before he frowned as he realized something, "So that means, you are incapable of loving someone? But you seem so, not as cold?"

    "That''s because I didn''t learn to that kind of depth. However, that''s beside the point. The ultimate price of our devastating art is our womb."

    "Ah, I see," Lyon nodded. "That''s a really hefty price to pay."

    The matriarch smiled as she looked down a bit, "It is."

    "Does the price match the reward?" asked Lyon as he drank before cursing inwardly due to the content of the ss being mere water.

    The matriarch didn''t answer, or rather, couldn''t answer. She didn''t even contemte and only looked at Lyon''s eyes.

    "Ivy didn''t follow the path that deep either, thus the affection, no, ''longing'' perhaps is the correct word here, that she has buried deep within her surfaced," said the matriarch.

    "She longed for her long-lost older sister�� I see," said Lyon as he sighed. "Well, I don''t know if that''s a good thing or a bad thing, we are all moving toward what wepelled to go,pelled to do yet, he has still the free will to do whatever we please in this thing called life."

    Whilst the headmaster was nodding Lyon further asked the matriarch, "What do you think that she should do?"

    "She should do what her heart wants her to do," said the matriarch with a weak smile. "But as a future matriarch, she shouldn''t."

    "En," Lyon nodded. "As a matriarch, the bigger picture is prioritized, but being a fellow woman, a fellow cultivator, she should do what her heart wants her to do."

    "Oh, and she is not her older sister, young master," said the matriarch with a smile under her thick veil.

    "Oh? What?! She is her mother?!" asked opened his eyes wide, "Damn�� nice."

    "What?"

    "What?"

    The matriarch shook her head before she turned her nce toward the headmaster. She took out a tiny folded paper that was hardly the size of a regional map and gave it to the headmaster, "Please read this."

    "Hm?" Tamuh leered over his shoulder before he muttered, "She is giving something to headmaster? What is it?"

    The headmaster had his eyebrows raised before taking the folded paper out of her hand. He calmly unfolded the paper with high vignce that didn''t appear in his motion. Turned out, it was nothing but paragraphs.

    He read the content of the paper but the creases on his forehead grew more intensely his eyes went left to right and back like a typewriter. His eyes widened before his pupils shrunk as she looked at the woman whose face was covered with a thick veil.

    The matriarch nodded.

    The headmaster calmly closed his eyes as he took a deep breath before letting it out through his mouth instead. He opened his weary eyes before nodding.

    "I will arrange this matter, thank you," said the headmaster as he nodded.

    "Thank you," said the matriarch as she nodded.

    The headmaster nodded before he turned his nce to Lyon and gave him a wry smile, "Sorry, young friend, it seems that I have to end my evening early."

    "Hmm," Lyon nodded. "It seems like you have some errand to do, but don''t forget my request, headmaster."

    (Request?) Tamuh frowned.

    "Hahaha, I sure will keep that in mind," said the headmaster before he stood up and nodded. "Enjoy your evening."

    Lyon raised his ss with a smile but he noticed how the headmaster''s nce changed the moment he turned.

    "Thank you for your time, young master," the matriarch smiled.

    "At the very least, you can tell me your name," said Lyon with a smile. "I swear, woman''s name is expensive these days."

    The matriarch chuckled, "I guess I have forgotten to introduce myself. I''m not as famous as master Lily once was."

    "Well, I mean, those two old men basically called out each other as buddies, but you were not," said Lyon as he shrugged with a smile. "Oh wait, you know what, don''t tell me your name just yet."

    "Kesya,e here," said Lyon as he called her out with his hand.

    "Hmm??" she immediately stood up and circled around the table before standing beside him, "What is it?"

    Lyon grinned before he said, "Give me your ear."

    "W-Wha? You''re not going to take revenge on me now, right?" Kesya took a step back with fright.

    "What? No! Just give me your ear for a sec!" said Lyon before he pulled her ear.

    He whispered something that made Kesya smile and nodded quite frequently.

    "Alright, are you ready?" asked Lyon.

    "Absolutely, you''re going down young master!" said Kesya with a grin.

    "Oh my, what''s going on?" the matriarch chuckled. "You two seem to bepeting on something."

    Lyon smiled. "Can you say your name after I count it down?"

    "Eh? S-Sure?" The matriarch smiled confusedly.

    "Three, two, one, go!"

    "Jasmine!" shouted Kesya.

    "Rose!" shouted Lyon.

    "Chrysanthemum Yuki," the matriarch smiled.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "What?!" eximed both Lyon and Kesya at the same time as they frowned in disbelief.

    The matriarch chuckled before she nodded then went back to her seat.

    Lumina leered at her back before she tugged Lyon''s back, "She is using your presence here."

    "I know, but did you hear what her name is?" Lyon raised his brows before he shook his head.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 679: Right Or Wrong

    Chapter 679: Right Or Wrong

    "It''s good then that you knew," said Lumina before she resumed eating.

    "So, what now, young master?" asked Kesya. "We both lost."

    Lyon calmly crossed his arms as he watched the matriarch, "I swear that one of us would get it right, but, c''mon really?"

    Kesya chuckled as she saw him still inplete denial. "However, with her aid, I managed to do cleanly."

    "Hmm?" Lumina raised her brows, "To do what?"

    "To do what young master told me to do," Kesya grinned. "I don''t know what did she write on that paper, but his attention was greatly altered."

    "Heh," Lyon grinned before he said, "Go back to your seat, Kesya."

    "Aye, aye!" Kesya responded with a grin on her face.

    Lumina frowned as she looked at Lyon. Her eyebrows furrowed and her forehead creased with piling questions inside her head. However, she refrained to say anything through her lips.

    "Hm?" Lyon raised his brow, "What''s wrong? Is the food bitter?"

    "No, forget it," said Lumina before she resumed eating.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    She knew that the situation was not ideal. With too many prying eyes and opened ears, it would be better to not say anything at all for the time being. Besides, it was Lyon. She knew he was up to no good with that smile of his, the smirk of troubles.

    Meanwhile, Cecile who was apanying the lone ice cube in a corner chuckled seeing her husband from afar. She might not be able to hear what they were saying due to the festive atmosphere of the Third Hall, but the expressions that Lyon gave were much more than enough for a story for its own.

    "I wonder what he is up to," Cecile muttered. However, Ivy''s nce was elsewhere. She knew the time was nigh. The pivot of which her life will go will depend on what she would do after revealing herself to her.

    Ivy was looking at the red wine that reflected the sorrow in her eyes.

    "Ivy," Cecile called out.

    "Huh?" Ivy looked at the taller auburn beauty in front of her.

    "You''re spacing out," Cecile chuckled. "Why are you so gloom, I thought that the way you cultivate will make you emotionless? It seems like it''s not the case."

    Ivy frowned. "Don''t pretend that you don''t know Cecile. You are probably the next person after matriarch that knew what''s going on."

    "Heh," Cecile smirked. "You think too highly of me, do you think I have the time to check on your background, but I can make spections."

    "Let''s hear it then," said Ivy.

    "I usually don''t do this, but, why not, let''s entertain the gloomy ice," Cecile chuckled. "Though she might wear sses and her hair is different than yours, yours are due to your cultivation right? Blue ice, but she, she didn''t have that, she is just an alchemist with standard cultivation method."

    Ivy didn''t seem to be so surprised that Cecile coulde up with that. An ordinary observation would definitely be fooled then, but not Cecile. They had a resemnce that was uncanny if one looked closely.

    "Hehehe," Cecile chuckled, "I can bet that Lyon would say that Anna is your long-lost older sister."

    Ivy made noment.

    Cecile didn''t know how urate she was hence, she continued, "However, she might not be that, obviously she won''t be your twin sister, perhaps something more attached, like a mother."

    "You monster," said Ivy before she drank her wine.

    "Heh," Cecile smirked. "Thank you for your praise."

    Ivy made a loud gulp before she looked at Cecile.

    "What? Do you want some advice or something?" jested Cecile. "I''m just kidding."

    Ivy rolled her eyes but Cecile was not offended, instead, thetter was smiling before saying.

    "You should just be yourself, you already know the consequences right? You are a data pivot in which you must choose, otherwise, your mind will forever be clouded and your cultivation level will be directly affected."

    "I know," said Ivy with a gloom.

    "Let go or let loose," muttered Cecile before she snorted. "You''re a strong woman, but there are times when it''s okay to tear up, even if you are made of ice."

    "What if she didn''t acknowledge me?" asked Vivi.

    "Then your life will be whole," said Cecile before she calmly grabbed a hold of her shoulder. "Whether you want to kill her after or whether you want to let her life knowing that the daughter she had forsaken live on, that''s on you. Is it the right thing to do? Nobody in this world knows what is right or wrong in the truest sense. They never existed in the first ce."

    Ivy went unblinking as she looked at Cecile.

    "But then again, it''s up to you, Ivy. Who knows, she might wee you with open arms," said Cecile with a smile.

    Ivy let out a sigh, "You know, it''s funny, in the Mortal World I was eager to see her, I made her the goal of my life ever since I knew, no, I''m not even sure that she was my mother at the time but there is this bond thatpelled me to meet her."

    "I''m not even sure that I would even manage to win in that foolish tournament."

    "Ah, I see, I was wondering why did you insist on joining that tournament even after I told you it''s nothing but a waste of time and energy, your goal was always Alchemy Union," said Cecile with a smile. "That''s right, going to the Fourth Hall or even Five Hall is really forbidden for outsiders, but in this tour, you can get to see all five halls. Not to mention for a week, the inn in the Second Hall is quite expensive."

    "But you certainly can afford it," said Ivy as she squinted her eyes.

    Cecile merely smiled. "When are you nning to meet her?"

    Ivy shook her head, "I heard that she is looking for us instead, particrly."

    She averted her nce toward the young man that was sitting beside Lumina. "Him��."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 680: Perfect Plan!

    Chapter 680: Perfect n!

    "Him?" Cecile turned before she realized that Ivy was looking at her husband, "What does she want with him?"

    Ivy sighed, "Apparently due to the kunpeng incident, the Alchemy Union unanimously agreed that we are hunters/the winner of the tournament from First Heaven, and Lyon is the leader of our group."

    Cecile chuckled, "Well, he certainly looked like the leader of such, don''t you think?"

    "That''s not the point," said Ivy before she drank the red wine. "She is looking for us because she wanted us to find an ingredient called Hundred Petals Flower."

    "Hmm, sounds fancy," Cecile chuckled. "Why can''t she just buy the ingredient herself, she is quite loaded."

    "Because the Alchemy Union doesn''t have it, obviously," said Ivy. "I have researched a bit that the said flower is located deep inside a really ancient cave with legends surrounding it."

    Cecile chuckled, "You make it sound like a ghost story."

    Ivy didn''t bat an eye as she continued, "I wonder if he would ept the quest or not."

    Cecile drank her wine before shaking her head, "Most likely not, but that really depends on how Anna approached him. The guy that was following her, if he acted out, well, you know how it goes with Lyon."

    "Heh, I guess," Ivy smirked. "I just hope he didn''t."

    Cecile raised her brows, "That guy, Nit was it? It couldn''t be your father, could it?"

    Ivy shrugged, "I have no idea, but I have no attachment when I saw him then."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Well, I guess, let''s just hope that your mom doesn''t fall for Lyon," jested Cecile.

    "S-She won''t!" Ivy was flustered. Not even her cultivation method manages to calm her down.

    "Calm down, you never know," Cecile jested. "His charm is that dangerous, I wonder if he got it from his father."

    "His�� father?" Ivy furrowed her brows. "Cecile, who is he?"

    "Huh?"

    "Who is your husband? He came out of nowhere and then suddenly conquer the Mortal World. I''ve heard that he was first seen in the small kingdom in the lesser world called Deo."

    Cecile smiled as she looked at the red wine reflecting her wry. "It''s better that you don''t know, Ivy."

    Ivy squinted her eyes. "Is he not from the Mortal World?"

    "He is, but you need not pry any further, the more you try to understand his existence the more you are tangled in something that you shouldn''t, but, heh, it doesn''t matter anyway," Cecile gulped down the entire ss.

    "What''s important right now, is what are you going to do with your situation, don''t concern yourself with us, hehe," Cecile smirked before she left her.

    "Hm?" Cecile raised her brow as she caught Tamuh took a nce at her and smiled. Cecile smiled back before sitting right beside Lyon. "So what did I miss?"

    "A lot," said Lyon as he chuckled. "I miss drinking wine though."

    Cecile chuckled. "You would flirt with every innocent alchemist girl then, oh the chaotic atmosphere, I can almost imagine it."

    (What?) Tamuh raised his brows before he grinned. (Wine, that''s the key! I was wondering where could I find beautiful women to match his standard, seeing he is being mped with these two fairies. I see�� I see��. hahaha! Wine! That''s all it takes! I can just take a slightly beautiful woman then paired her with him).

    Tamuh grabbed his drink before he gulped it down with a loud "Pwah!"

    "Well, looks like this elder has hit his limit, I think I will hit the sack then, hahaha!" said Tamuh with augh.

    "Eh? Elder Tamuh, you''re done already?" said one of the alchemists.

    "C''mon, elder, one more drink, this is very rare of you," said one of the adventures at the same table as him.

    "Hahaha, please have mercy, it''s been a rough night, I need to sleep," said Tamuh as he excused himself.

    "Oh, young friend, I hope that you enjoy the evening in Alchemy Union as the rest of the days, we are looking forward to having you here, hahaha!" Tamuh left withughter against the ceiling.

    Lyon smiled and raised his ss.

    As Tamuh went down the stairs he was grinning from ears to ears. (The puzzle is almostplete, now all I need is someone to sacrifice for the greater good! I mean, introducing him to a woman would not make me his friend, I can just, trap him then ckmailed him! He will be, no he must be my ally then! Hahaha! This is so easy! Getting the kunpeng''s hunter is much more valuable than the kunpeng itself! Furthermore! I can pay him his service for less than half the price with the ckmail! GOOD! GOOD! GOOD!).

    "Ah, good evening Elder Tamuh, are you ending the evening?"

    "Hm?" Tamuh raised his brows, "Oh, Ark, yes, I was going to the Fourth Hall."

    "Oh, then please excuse me standing in your way," Ark stepped away but Tamuh''s brows furrowed before she smiled.

    "Who are they?" asked Elder Tamuh.

    "Oh, this is, this is my girlfriend Luvia, and her friend Jiji and Cyril," said Ark hastily.

    "Good evening, Elder Tamuh!" the three women bowed.

    "Hmm��" Elder Tamuh rubbed his chin. "Good evening to you too. Hmm�� Jiji was it?"

    "Y-Yes!" Jiji immediately sprung up and straightened her back.

    "Are you the one that almost died when that kunpeng fell from the sky?" asked Tamuh with a smile.

    "Y-Yes, Elder, sorry!!" said Jiji nervously.

    (I see! Perfect! Perfect! This is perfect!) said Tamuh inwardly. "I see, no need to apologize, it''s already a miracle that you are safe and sound."

    "T-Thank you!" said Jiji as she bowed.

    "Hahaha, then I will be off, then," said Tamuh as he excused himself. (How can I forget about those three! They are perfect! Now then, the first step would be, to get his women out of the way for a while).

    Meanwhile, Lyon sadly drank his water whilst the others enjoyed their liquor. "I feel like a kid in a pub!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 681: The Trash Is Growing Its Gold

    Chapter 681: The Trash Is Growing Its Gold

    Cyril, the blonde woman, was uneased seeing the smile from Elder Tamuh. Her feelings were shrouded with doubt, and couldn''t help to think that the bald elder had something in mind from the way he looked at the three, especially how he talked to Jiji.

    "Cyril, is something wrong?" Luvia asked.

    "Hm? Nothing, nothing is wrong," said Cyril with a smile. (Elder Tamuh might not look like it, but, hmm��.).

    "C''mon Lulu, I''m starving," said Jiji as her face was pulled down by the gravity.

    "Alright, haha," Arkughed before pointing at an empty table, "Why don''t we sit over there."

    The group immediately sat down at the table with Luvia sitting together alongside Ark, and her friends sitting on the opposite.

    "Hahahaha!"

    "Hey! That''s my ss Kesya!"

    "How did you know?!"

    "It was in my hand a moment ago!"

    Ark frowned as he leered at the second floor. He couldn''t see anyone but the noisy bunch brought difort to his ears. "Who are those people? Such brute!"

    "Oh, Ark? You don''t know?" a young man alchemist said.

    "Hunes, long time no see," Ark smiled.

    "''Long time no see'' is not the correct words to use, you never go to the Third Hall before, so what''s going oooooo��no..no��" Hunes looked at Luvia, Jiji, and Cyril.

    "What?" Ark smiled, "This is Luvia, sitting across her is Jiji, and beside her is called Cyril."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Good evening," Luvia nodded. (What''s wrong with him? Why is he so surprised?).

    "I know who she is Ark, and even worse, I know who liked her," said Hunes.

    "You mean Renduval?" Ark smiled, "So what of it?"

    "Didn''t you hear, he is the hots now, in fact, he is on the second floor," said Hunes. "Along with the kunpeng hunters, and the headmaster!"

    "The headmaster?!" the three women eximed.

    Hunes nodded, "Indeed, I was surprised too, but rumor has it that even the headmaster showed extreme courtesy toward the leader of the kunpeng hunter! Lyon Torga! Thetter and Renduval seem to be on good terms! Do you know what this means?"

    Ark furrowed his brows, "What does that have anything to do with us?"

    "No, not you, but her!" said Hunes as he pointed at Luvia.

    Luvia''s brows raised. "What?"

    "Everyone heard what you said when Renduval arrived," said Hunes as he crossed his arms.

    Luvia''s pupils shrunk almost immediately. She nced down slightly as she remembered what she had done toward Renduval.

    "I also heard that Elder Mqa obtained the carcass, the whole of it! Renduval is loaded now!" said Hunes before he let out a sigh, "Hah, it feels like it''s only yesterday that he was a broke alchemist."

    Ark looked at Luvia''s grim expression before he averted his nce back at Hunes, "So what if he is loaded, it''s a one-time gig."

    "Yeah, do you think Renduval is that stupid? I mean I know he is but he is not an idiot Ark, with that huge boost, he has more than a chance to earn the gold cloak. You know as well as I do how desperately he wants to prove himself," exined Hunes.

    "Oof, what a sudden turn of event," said Jiji.

    "Jiji!" berated Cyril. "Read the atmosphere, would you?"

    "Hehe, sorry," Jiji smiled wryly.

    Luvia spoke not a word a she looked down against her balled fist that was pressing her thighs. Renduval had been famous, no, infamously had a huge crush on her. She herself knew this for a fact and whenever her friends brought it up, she always made a fake puking motion to reveal her distaste. However, the trash had slowly evolved.

    "Renduval," Lyon called out.

    "What?" Heplied.

    "Use the money wisely," Lyon smirked before heughed against the ceiling.

    "T-Thank you," Renduval nodded. (Damn it, it''s hard to be entirely grateful to a person that both bes the thief and your benefactor!).

    "What is your n going forward," asked Lyon.

    "I will take on the test to earn my gold cloak," said Renduval before he muttered, "It''s been long overdue."

    "Ooh? Sounds interesting, when are you going to take it?" asked Lyon. "Can you take it tomorrow? I want to see."

    "W-What? Why are you interested?" asked Renduval as he frowned.

    "Well, this ce is practically a bore to me, I mean, it''s just books and cauldrons for the most part. This Third Hall and the First Hall is probably the most fun part about Alchemy Union."

    Renduval was about to reply but Lyon continued, "Besides, I want to see you pulverized your old image in this ce, so that the next time Ie here, you would be somebody that they must pay respect to."

    "W-What? Y-You think I can do that?" asked Renduval.

    Kesya suddenly pped the back of Renduval''s head, "Listen up kid, you''re talking to the person that convinced an old griffin to bring back the entire corpse of a kunpeng on its back."

    (Yeah, I still couldn''t believe it) said Renduval inwardly as he nervously nodded.

    "Alright! Then it''s settled! Let''s just do it tomorrow! If you fail then, then do it again, it''s that simple right? Hahaha!"

    "You��" Renduval opened his eyes wide. He had never seen someone believe in him that much. It almost brought a tear to his eyes, but the fact that he still stole something from his pocket refrained him to do so. "Alright."

    "Nice! Now let''s toaaa- nah forget it," Lyon sulked as he looked away. As long as Assid was in the vicinity, he had zero chance to even drink something that remotely made him happy.

    "Ceeeciilleeee," Lyon sighed as he looked at the ceiling like a defeated man.

    "What is it, dearest?" Cecile smiled.

    "Can I drink something other than water?"

    "Hmmm, you can drink tea, juice, and well, anything that doesn''t activate the Monkey King''s wine hazardous effect."

    "Hmm, damn it, Assid!" called out Lyon.

    "Yes, young master," he immediately appeared right behind him. "Is there any drink that you want?"

    "Coffee!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 682: Are You Joking?!

    Chapter 682: Are You Joking?!

    "Coffee?" Assid furrowed his brows. "What is a coffee?"

    "Huh?" Lyon''s eyes snapped open. "You don''t know what a coffee is?"

    "Forgive me, young master, but I''ve never heard of ''coffee'' before, how do you make it?" asked Assid.

    "No, no, no, no, no, NO! This can''t be!" Lyon screamed as he massaged his temples. His scream echoed but nobody dared to utter a singleint.

    "Forgive me, young master," said Assid as he took a knee.

    "No, no, don''t do that," said Lyon as he sighed. "It''s not your fault for not knowing coffee."

    Assid nodded, "Thank you, young master."

    Cecile chuckled, "What is coffee? You seem to be fond of it."

    "Yes! I mean, some don''t but I particrly do!" said Lyon as he nodded. "Coffee is the type of drink that I used to drink every single day."

    "And it doesn''t make you dizzy?" asked Lumina.

    "No! Well, if you drink too much of it, then yes, it might get you dizzy with your heart pumping," said Lyon.

    "It''s just another liquor then, you should give Assid the recipe, I''m sure he is able. After all, he is a quick learner."

    Assid bowed, "Thank you for your praise, young miss."

    "Hahaha, don''t mind it," Cecileughed.

    "No, it''s not liquor, and the recipe, well�� there are a plethora of it," Lyon sighed. "However, you must get the main ingredient, which is the coffee bean. We cannot make it without that."

    "Coffee bean, huh. Got it," Assid nodded. "I''m sure that I''ve never heard of it, but maybe it''s on the market with different names."

    "Oh?" Lyon instantly turned brighter as he heard what Assid had just said. (That''s right! The name might be different!) "Well the shape of a bean, you know it''s small and looks like uh��."

    Lyon blinked as he slightly tilted his head. He looked away as he muttered with furrowed brows, "It looks like uh��."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Heh," Lyon let out a heavy snort. "Damn it, I never thought about it before but it does look like that."

    "What does it look like Lyon? Like peas?" asked Lumina.

    "Peanuts?" Cecile added.

    "Oh oh oh! Sunflower seeds?" Kesya added.

    "No, it looks like a vagina," said Lyon as he nodded firmly.

    .

    .

    .

    The whole table was silent at that moment. There were no buzzing flies, not even the flow of air that was supposed to enter ones'' nostrils were heard. Disbelief was nted on their faces, everyone but the young man who firmly nodded.

    "Are you, serious?" asked Lumina as she raised her brows.

    "I am, no joke! Swear to god! Well, we kill gods now so�� I swear to my heart if that counts," said Lyon as he nodded. "The color is ranging from ck to brown, but I don''t know, it might even be different here."

    "Understood, young master, how about the size?" asked Assid.

    (You''re too chill with this!) shouted Kesya inwardly.

    "The size is pretty small, like a finger-tip small, but the size may vary," said Lyon as he nodded. "It won''t be as big as a person, it''s probably like regr seeds."

    "Understood, I will buy it if I saw it on sale, if not, then I will then take another measure," said Assid as he nodded.

    (Damn, he would steal? I think it''s toote to be surprised now) Lyon smiled wryly before he nodded. "Just don''t overdo it."

    "Don''t worry, young master, it will be swift and clean," Assid nodded.

    "Wait, you''re going to kill for a coffee bean?" asked Lyon.

    "Is the bean not worth the sacrifice?" asked Assid.

    "No? Just don''t kill someone over a coffee bean, unless it''s escted to the point of no return," said Lyon. "But in most cases, just give it up if you can not buy it."

    "Understood," Assid nodded before he took out a piece of note and write it down.

    "Hehehe," Cecile chuckled. "I guess, I know why you like coffee."

    "You do? Oh, wait! That''s not it! I just realized it now! I never thought about it before! It''s the taste!" said Lyon.

    "Sure," Lumina rolled her eyes. "You''re easy to please, Lyon."

    "What? That''s not it!"

    "Would you buy a statue if it''s shaped like one?" asked Lumina as she furrowed his eyebrows.

    "I�� well��" Lyon shrugged. "If it''s costly, I might not."

    Lumina rolled her eyes.

    Lyon shrugged as he grinned. "I am me."

    "I know," Lumina sighed. "You know, if you''re not such a perverted man, you would��"

    "Selena would be bathing with blood from those faires," Cecile chuckled.

    Lyon shuddered, "Is she really that cold?"

    Graham nodded without hesitation, "En!"

    "Hehe," Lyon smiled wryly. He couldn''t possibly imagine how it would turn out for him when the two of them meet.

    "Well with the n for tomorrow is already set, let''s head the sack," said Lyon as he stood up before yawning.

    "But you just took a nap?" asked Lumina. "You''re already sleepy?"

    "It''s a nap, Lumina, it''s not meant to rece my sleep. Besides, we haven''t gotten into the Second Hall yet."

    "Then let''s go, I will escort you guys," said Renduval.

    "Woah, he changed," Lyonughed.

    "S-Shut up," Renduval blushed before he turned around.

    "Oi, don''t rush Renduval!"ined Lyon before he yawned.

    Luvia''s goosebumps rose as her eyes widened. She didn''t dare to turn around; She knew that Renduval would pass him as he escorted them out. It was toote for her to go to the toilet.

    "I didn''t even take the second stair yet!" said Renduval as he frowned.

    "Hehe," Lyon chuckled.

    The group went down the stairs as Renduval led at the front.

    Lyon as usual put his hands behind his head and let hiszy demeanor upy his entire image. His eyelids were hardly opened as he walked forward. It was a fun night, though not the best.

    "?!" Renduval''s eyes opened wide as he halted. He saw Cyril''s and Jiji''s faces and quickly knew who was the woman with the brown hair. "Luvia��."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 683: Borrowing Without Them Knowing

    Chapter 683: Borrowing Without Them Knowing

    There was no mistaking it. The woman who was sitting with her back facing Renduval was no one but Luvia herself. Thedy that had been haunting his heart in

    the academy for as long as he could remember. He had not the slightest idea as to why she was such a dear to him but it was in obvious for the onlookers that the feeling was not mutual at all.

    "Huh?" Lyon squinted his eyes before he stopped walking further. "Those four are from this noon."

    "Luvia," Renduval called out.

    Luvia immediately felt the cold shivers creeping on her spine. She had just berated him this noon, humiliating him in front of the whole Alchemy Union. Over the course of a fault that was not even his. The one who befell kunpeng and dropped the carcass from the very sky was Lyon.

    She refrained. Her balled fists were pressing against her thighs as she refused to turn around.

    "Haven''t seen you since noon, Renduval."

    Renduval frowned as Ark stood up and greet him with a smile. "You seem to be doing welltely."

    "Ah, Renduval my good old buddy, how are you my friend?" called out Hunes out of nowhere. He was smiling to the point that his eyes hardly see anything.

    "I am," answered Renduval as he dismissed Hunes from his attention. "What do you want?"

    "What do I want?" Ark furrowed his brows. None of the azure cloak alchemists dare to utter words with such a rude tone before. He had garnered respect due to his status as the gold cloak alchemist. The significant symbol that he wore was not just anyone could wear. "Luvia is my woman, I would like that you stay away from her."

    The onlookers turned tense whether they were ordinary cultivators or alchemists. It was a drama that they never thought to be addressed right in the Third Hall of all ces.

    "So they are indeed, together," said one of the alchemists.

    "Hah, sometimes I do feel bad for Renduval," said a sympathetic alchemist.

    "He was desperate and the worst part, he didn''t even realize it himself. Poor fellow," One alchemist shook her head.

    Lyon listened to the left and right with his eyes calmly followed before his nce turned back to Renduval. Thetter had turned stiff. It was obvious that the words Ark had just said were a blow much harder than a blockable fist. Lyon sighed.

    "He knows," answered Lyon.

    Jiji turned stiff as she looked at Lyon. She remembered vividly how he turned up close and asked for her forgiveness.

    Renduval immediately turned around and looked at him with his eyes widened. (Lyon!).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Oh, Lyon, right? The leader of the kunpeng hunters," said Ark with a smile. "It''s nice to meet you this evening."

    "Hmm?" Lyon crossed his arms before he smirked. "You seem to have a weing tone after all. Too bad, you''re woman can''t do the same."

    The onlookers couldn''t believe what Lyon had just casually said. However, Porealus had already sighed beforehand. He knew the moment Lyon decided to step into this domestic rtionship or some sort, that he would wreck it or even worse.

    Ark furrowed his brows. Lyon might be a hunter but that was crossing the line. However, the cocky young man was affiliated with Elise and even worse, with the headmaster himself.

    "Let''s go Renduval," said Lyon as he raised his chin and closed his eyes. He couldn''t even be bothered to look at Ark''s sour face, let alone the other three women.

    "B-But."

    "Why are you wasting your time with someone that couldn''t even say sorry. She humiliated you, you remember?" said Lyon before he added, "She said something about your skill is not qualified in Alchemy Union, she said that you are only here because of your grandfather. Without yourte grandfather, you wouldn''t be here. Remember??"

    "Kh!" Renduval buried his fingers against his palms before he forced himself to rx after a deep breath.

    "Excuse us," said Renduval as he walked forward and made Ark move away on his own.

    Luvia nervously looked up before catching Renduval''s back that was lonesome and seemed bitter. She looked at him until he walked out of the Third Hall.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before he put his hands behind his head like usual. Hiszy demeanor really belied who he really was.

    The group went on and followed Renduval outside the Third Hall. The ce that was usually so noisy, was now silent. The atmosphere inside the Third Hall was not ideal for anyone toe and gather anymore. Most of them immediately called in the night not long after Lyon and the rest left.

    After Renduval escorted them each to their assigned rooms, it was Lyon, Cecile, Lumina, and the three generals left. Renduval didn''t speak a word as he continued his job, but the group behind him did.

    "Hey, Lyon, don''t you think that you are going too far?" asked Lumina as she furrowed her brows.

    "About what?" Lyon closed his eyes as he calmly followed their escort.

    "About Renduval and Luvia, you know you don''t need to go that far to prove your point," said Lumina. "There are better ways."

    "There are always better ways, but you chose not to speak of it, Lumina," said Lyon.

    "I thought you should know that," Lumina red. "Just look at him, he is being more pathetic than we first met him."

    "Ugh, he is just evolving," said Lyon as he shrugged. "He would be fine, the pain was a necessary part for him to grow."

    "You''re not the one to talk," said Lumina as she frowned. "And you said that Renduval should take that whatever test tomorrow, with his mind in disarray, do you think that he would seed and pass the test?!"

    "Huh?" Lyon opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling, "You''re right."

    "Damn it," Lumina sighed.

    "But it''s alright, haha, from what I''ve heard, it''s not the first time that he had failed. So, it''s just going to be another day," Lyon chuckled.

    "Hah~" Lumina sighed. She couldn''t understand his intention at all. He acted like he was helping but only halfway.

    "Besides, we got another matter that I''m really excited about for tomorrow," said Lyon with a grin.

    "What?" asked Lumina. "I thought you said that this ce was boring."

    "The ce that we are allowed to stroll is boring to me, but you liked the Fifth Hall, don''t you?" Lyon smiled as he raised his brows.

    "What of it?" Lumina curiously furrowed her brows.

    Lyon grinned. "What if I tell you that you can go where the books are not allowed to be read by low-ss alchemists, let alonemon cultivators like us?"

    Lumina squinted her eyes. "Are you going to the third floor? The one the headmaster told you about just before."

    "Well, he just spilled the beans on how to get inside, we just need the thing," said Lyon with a grin.

    "The dark cloak?" Lumina furrowed her brows. "Are you going to be an alchemist?"

    "No, there is another way," said Cecile as she smiled. "You should know already how he loves to ''borrow'' stuff."

    "Are you serious?" asked Lumina.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before he flicked something up to the air.

    <em>*Ting!</em>

    The badge slowly flipped under Lumina''s widened nce. It was the same badge that the headmaster owned. The one that allowed ess to the seventh floor, the special auction.

    "How did you��?" Lumina muttered before the badgended on Lyon''s palm.

    Lyon put it inside his pocket while smiling at Lumina. "Do you think that tea flower matriarch is the one that is using my presence? No, Lumina, it was me who is using her presence to avert the headmaster''s attention."

    "What?" Lumina furrowed her brows before a sudden realization hit. She immediately turned her nce toward Kesya who was already grinning at her.

    "So that''s what you meant," Lumina muttered. "She was the one that stole the badge when the matriarch gave the headmaster her message."

    "That is correct, well, not all of it," Lyon chuckled. "I told her to steal the moment the matriarch was telling the story about Elder Anna and Ivy. Elder Anna is, technically his direct subordinate, so this kind of scandal would surely give his thought a little spice called disarray."

    "It''s a mutual gain," said Kesya with a smile. "However, if we wanted to enter the third floor of the library, we would need to borrow his white cloak without him knowing."

    (That''s called stealing!) thought Lumina.

    "Well, it would be fun from here on out, I guess," said Lyon before he caught a glimpse of a short familiar figure with rabbit ears walking across him. (Damn it, I spoke too soon!).

    "Fancy meeting you here, boy," said Elise as she crossed her arms with a smile.

    "Ah! Elder Elise! Good evening!" Renduval immediately bowed.

    Lyon smiled wryly.. (What does she want at this hour?).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 684: Dont Worry!

    Chapter 684: Don��t Worry!

    The smirk on Elise''s face brought about a bad feeling for Lyon. Her eyebrows were raised and her arms were crossed. She evidently meant business.

    "I suppose that you want to ask me something?" asked Lyon with a smile. "I''ve heard that the Fourth Hall is for the students and instructors alike."

    "Elders too," said Elise before she nodded twice. "Renduval, you can stop bowing you know."

    "Y-Yes!" Renduval immediately sprung his spine up with his eyes not daring to meet hers.

    Lyon smiled wryly. He noticed how incredibly nervous Renduval was because of her presence. The woman with bunny ears might be small and short but her influence in Alchemy Union was unquestionable.

    "Boy, I want you to go to the Fourth Hall tomorrow," asked Elise with a smile that made him slightly unease.

    "At night?" Lyon asked.

    "No, in the afternoon," said Elise as she shook her head. The meaning behind his words casually flew over her head.

    "What for?" Lyon asked. The Fourth Hall was the ce where the alchemists resided as far as he knew.

    "Where do you think the sses are held?" Elise furrowed her brows.

    "Oh right," Lyon was genuinely surprised. "Never thought about that before, haha!"

    "So the Fourth Hall is the biggest of them all?" Lumina asked.

    Elise nodded, "It is the biggest of them all and cultivators can in fact go in there."

    "It''s open for the public?" Lyon raised his brows. "Are you sure that it''s safe for cultivators toe and go into such a sensitive ce?"

    "There are rules to abide of course," answered Elise. "You will know when you get there."

    "Hmm, but I don''t think I can though, maybe the day after?" asked Lyon.

    "Huh? Why not?" she frowned and put her hands on her waist.

    "Because!" Lyon grinned before he put his hands over Renduval''s shoulder, "I want to watch his performance in tomorrow''s test."

    Renduval immediately turned stiff, "P-Please I don''t mind!"

    "Test?" she looked at Renduval, "Are you going to take the gold cloak exam?"

    "He is," Lyon answered as he smacked Renduval''s chest with his palm whileughing.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "I see," she nodded. "That would not be a problem, since the test also takes ce there."

    "Oh?" Lyon raised his brows. "Well, why don''t you say so, Renduval? Hahaha!"

    "M-My time is not worth it, please Elder Elise, don''t mind me," Renduval repeatedly bowed.

    "I have time, I might as well join you and watch," said Elise with a smile.

    "Ah!" Renduval opened his eyes wide.

    "Alright! Aren''t you happy?" said Lyon as he smacked Renduval''s back.

    "En, see you tomorrow," said Elise as she left and waved her hand.

    "Well, isn''t that nice, now you got something to do for tomorrow other than going to the auction," said Cecile.

    Lyon opened his eyes wide as he looked at Cecile, "Cecile, en-en?!". He shook his head as he cued her with his eyes that Renduval was right beside him. Stealing the mithril badge from the headmaster was a serious crime, at least that''s what Lyon thought was, presumably.

    "Hehehe," Cecile chuckled. "What are you worrying about? His mind is elsewhere, can''t you see? He didn''t even blink."

    "Heh?" Lyon looked over and saw Renduval was muttering something.

    "Elder Elise will watch, Elder Elise will watch," muttered Renduval.

    Lyon smiled wryly. He noticed how Renduval''s forehead was slowly drenched by the cold sweat. The nervousness�� hands shaking, finger tremors, and eyes went unblinking ��was something that he had never expected out of him�� especially after what just happened in the Third Hall.

    "Oi, Renduval, you still need to escort us," said Lyon before he snapped his fingers right between Renduval''s eyes. "Oi!"

    "He is out of it, young master," said Graham. "We need to p him back to reality."

    "Right�� so who wants to do it?" Lyon puts his hands on his waist with a grin on his face. "Nah, never mind, I will do it myself."

    Lumina frowned as she saw Lyon was stretching his neck, then his arms. The grin on his face was nothing good either like he was waiting for this moment or something.

    "Don''t get me wrong Renduval, but I''ve heard that losing blood can make you tired�� which also means that you won''t be nervous�� I guess," Lyon shrugged. "Never tried it��about to find out!"

    His fingers slowly buried into his fist.

    "Wait a minute, I thought you wanted to p him?!" asked Lumina.

    "Heh, this is the p of friendship between men," said Lyon before the veins in his forearm bulged. The intense aura surrounding him was delightful to feel when you''re his ally but not when you''re his foe. He pulled his right arm before going against Renduval''s nose.

    "HAH!��"

    "Eh? Lyon?"

    "��Toote!"

    Renduval didn''t even feel the pain as the shock numbed his brain. He didn''t even realize that he was in midair, looking at the ceiling before the world around him went dark.

    <em>*Thud!</em>

    Lumina sighed as she facepalmed. Renduval clearly regained his consciousness in the middle of Lyon''s punch but he went on with it anyway.

    "Crap," muttered Lyon before squatting down and taking a good look at Renduval''s face.

    His nose was bleeding�� it also didn''t seem to align properly ��and his mouth was opened as if he was gasping for air. His hands didn''t twitch�� it was the only good sign that Lyon found ��but his eyes were wide open. Lyon squinted his eyes and aligned his vision, parallel to Renduval''s chest to see that it was heaving up and down.

    "Oh?" Lyon stood up�� done-and-dusted his hands ��and he smiled. "Another job well done. He is not dead."

    "You could just p him for real,"mented Lumina.

    "Where is the fun in that," Lyon shrugged.

    "Now who is going to escort us to our room?" asked Lumina after she crossed her arms.

    Lyon opened his mouth and raised his finger only to say nothing. His eyebrows raised, "Shit."

    Lumina sighed. "Let''s go back for now."

    "Go back? Go back where?" Lyon wondered.

    "To Cherie, she ought to know where our room is," said Lumina as she led the group.

    "Wait, what about this guy?" asked Lyon as he pointed at the passed-out Renduval on the floor.

    "Guess who needs to be responsible for his own action," said Lumina as she smiled.

    "Eh?" Lyon was dumbfounded before he turned his head toward the auburn beauty that was leaving him, "Cecile?"

    "Hm?" Cecile gives her a nce but only to smile and not stop to aid him.

    "Eh? Kesya? Graham? Even you Assid?!" Lyon was in disbelief. He was left alone with the rising star for tomorrow. "Damn it Renduval, why can''t you take a hit."

    Lyon let out a big sigh against the ceiling to express his unjust fate before crouching down. He looked at Renduval''s face before sighing once more. Picking him up on his back was not as hard as it looks, but the heaviness came not from Renduval''s body weight, but the fact that he was left alone to handle him.

    "I cannot believe it, me�� the one they regarded as the emperor�� is left alone to do this menial task!" said Lyon with flustered dissatisfaction. "Damn, not even my grandfathers are here!"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll help however I can!"

    "Thanks��Huh?" Lyon had his eyes widened before he turned around to see no one. The hall was empty as far as his eye could see. He turned back before looking at the floor. He recognized the voice. He knew it all too well. It was the same voice that he heard back in the library. It was not belonging to a ghost, it was belonging to someone that he believed to be��

    "Maria�� huh," Lyon looked at the carpet before sighing. He had met Selena before and he had embraced Cecile. However, the name Maria was still shrouded in mystery. Those around him only told him that she was the kindest person they ever met, perhaps in the empire that he ruled. From the voices that he heard back in the library, he didn''t know if it was the truth or the hallucination was ying games in his mind, but he believed that the kind voice belonged to his wife.

    Lyon closed his eyes as he took a deep breath to gain hisposure. He looked at the ceiling with determination in his eyes. The fire burning in his nce was unequaled.

    "C''mon Lyon," said Lumina.

    "Huh?" He saw that Lumina and the others had returned already with Cherie noticeably giggling at him. (Wait a minute, why should I follow them?! I could just standby here and waited!) thought Lyon as he turned grim. He realized toote that the way to their room was on the opposite way.

    Lyon sighed as his energy was wasted for no reason.

    The first night thus spent in Alchemy Union.. After the hustle-bustle of his arrival, the night calmed them away with a nice breeze of wind.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 685: Another Way In

    Chapter 685: Another Way In

    The next day came with a zing sunrise from the east. The light crept up and heat up Lyon''s cheeks without mercy. His eyelids twitched before he opened his squinted eyes while yawning. He sat up�� while yawning once more ��and looked to the sides of the bed.

    "Damn it," said Lyon the first thing in the morning. "They''re such early birds."

    Lyon got off the bed before going for the window and threw the curtain open as if he owned the ce. The sh of the sun blinded his eyes for a few seconds before he regained his vision back.

    "Oh wait, it''s already noon?" Lyon looked up at the sky and the sun was happily settling. "Honestly, this First Heaven and the Mortal World has no significant difference at all."

    Lyon let out a sigh, "I guess I better start going."

    He left the room and entered the Second Hall. The long carpet stretched far and was never-ending. He had noticed that it was actually one roll carpet to conquer the entire five halls of the Alchemy Union rather than multiple�� short carpets.

    He put his hands on his back and calmly made his way toward the Fourth Hall. The time it took was not long and he was not particrly in a hurry even though he should. Along the way, he saw courtesies from the passing alchemists. He had made his name known in a single day more than anyone else ever could. His rumored affiliation with the headmaster brought up this unbelievable image of him, and the nonchnt bearing that he exuded, further intensified his presence in Alchemy Union.

    The Fourth Hall was nothing like the others. It was thergest of them all and hosted the four elders�� and the instructors as well as the students ��inside.

    The open field immediately greeted his eyes with the majority of the alchemists walking around with bright eyes�� hungry for knowledge. He saw hardly any cloakless people around in this ce for an obvious reason however, he didn''t see any of his group at all. Lyon smiled wryly as he realized how dependant he was on Renduval in touring this ce around.

    "Well, if I''m going to explore it, might as well go all the way," Lyon smiled before he walked to the middle of the square.

    His eyes wandered and saw four adjacent hills on the back and at the base, there were signs. He furrowed before he calmly approached it and read.

    "Elder Anna, huh." Lyon raised his brows. "So like, this whole ce is Elder Anna and her student''s dorm? That''s actually quite a lot."

    He saw numerous little houses made of bricks before one particr giant house stood at the very end of the hill.

    Lyon smiled. (So that''s probably her house then. I wonder if I should take a visit).

    "Nah," he turned and looked at the others. "Huh?"

    His brows rose as he noticed how empty one hill was. The other three looked packed but this was more like a ghost-hill. It only had one house and it was at the end of the hill. There was only a lush full grass with a single straight path cutting the hill.

    Lyon approached the hill''s foot before reading the sign. "Elder Elise."

    "Damn," Lyon smiled. "Never thought her ce would look so free! No neighbor is the best neighbor! Hahaha!"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Hisughter caught the passing alchemists'' attention before one of them sprung up to his courage and warned him.

    "Sir, please don''t take a step further, only alchemists are allowed to enter the hills."

    "Hmm?" Lyon turned and faced the unknown alchemist. "Then, tell me the ces that I can go."

    The alchemist was surprised by the question. He had never seen someone being out of ce in Alchemy Union before. "W-Well, you can go to that building over there. Currently, an event has taken ce there."

    "What event?" Lyon asked.

    "One of our alchemists is undertaking a test to raise his rank and earn the gold cloak of Alchemy Union. It would be a very insightful event for sure."

    "Hmm, insightful huh?" Lyon said so with a sarcastic tone. "Then why aren''t you watching that event if it''s so insightful?"

    "E-Errr, I have my own matters to attend, please excuse me, and please don''t enter the hills without special permission," the alchemist immediately scurried away.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked after he muttered, "Permission? She invited mest night."

    His eyesnded on the building that was not far away from the circr square. The building was smallish and shaped like a small dome with a rooftop. It only had one entry point and exit point for bothmon cultivators and alchemists alike.

    He calmly approached the building and entered it. The front desk�� with three alchemists wearing azure cloaks standing behind it ��immediately caught his eyes. He smiled before he came to the middle one.

    "How can I help you, sir?" asked the female alchemist.

    Lyon smiled. "I''m here to watch Renduval''s test."

    "Ah, yes, you''re in luck! The show is about to begin," the alchemist smiled.

    "The show?" Lyon snorted a smile. "I guess so."

    "That will be one imperial bead please," said the alchemist with a smile.

    "��. what?" Lyon froze his smile whilst blinking his eyes.

    "I-It''s one imperial bead, sir," said the female alchemist once more. Her eyes were evidently doubting him. (Isn''t he the Lyon Torga? The infamous kunpeng hunter that''s circling recently?).

    "Er��" Lyon lightly scratched his cheek with his index finger. "I''m with the others before me here. I''m with Princess Cherie, yeah that''s right."

    "Ehm�� sorry," The alchemist put her palms together as she apologized. She then asked the two other alchemists that were standing by behind the front desk with her.

    Lyon furrowed his brows when he saw them shaking their heads.

    "I''m sorry, sir. However, apparently, there is no message nor there was an upfront payment for you."

    "Ugh!" Lyon was petrified. He couldn''t believe that he was forsaken by his own group. He could believe that most of them would forget but Assid, Assid was a different breed in his opinion. (Assid, don''t tell me you choose to be forgetful on this day!).

    "Sir? Are you alright?" asked the female alchemist. (He is not broke is he? There is no way someone that had dinner with the headmaster is broke�� right?).

    Lyon let out a sigh, "I-I''m fine."

    "Then��"

    "Then what?" Lyon asked.

    "The one imperial bead, sir?" the female alchemist smiled wryly. She was in a difficult position for the young man in front of her was far from ordinary, she couldn''t afford to be rude. The highest courtesy was necessary, but she needed to abide by the rules set by Alchemy Union.

    "Ah yes�� wait for a second and let me�� Elise! That''s right, I''m with Elder Elise," said Lyon as he crossed his arms and nodded.

    "Y-Yes, but you still need to pay, sir." said the female alchemist (He''s broke��).

    "C-Can you bend the rules a little so I can get in?" asked Lyon with a smile. (All eyes are all on me, it''s toote to even sneak in, damn it!)

    "N-No, sir, that would be not err.. admirable," said the female alchemist (ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!).

    "Hah~" Lyon sighed before he heard footsteps approaching. "Hmm?"

    One cultivator was walking with a bright smile on his face. However, what make Lyon furrow his brows was the thing inside his hand. (A scroll?)

    The cultivator stood in front of the other alchemist and greeted thetter with a smile. He spare no words and gave him the scroll in his hand. The alchemist nodded before opening the scroll�� reading the content then nodded.

    "Please go inside, and good luck."

    "Hmm?" Lyon tilted his head as he rubbed his chin. "Hmm��"

    "Heh," Lyon smirked as he turned and faced the female alchemist.

    (W-What''s with that look�� it''s�� it''s really) she didn''t finish her thought before she heard a thud against the desk. She nced down and noticed something was under his hand. She averted her nce back to see Lyon smirking.

    "Perhaps, there is another way to get in," said Lyon with a smirk. He pulled his hand off the desk and watched the pupils of the female alchemist shrink.

    She gawked at the sight of the red scroll on the table. "This�� this is��"

    The alchemist beside her took a quick nce, "Huh��? No way��.". She stood up and approached her friend.

    "What? Wha��?!" The other also stood up and approached her friend.

    It was daringly red�� different from the one that the other cultivator just handed over. This one signified a symbol like no other.

    "R-Red scroll�� an elder''s requirement," the middle one gulped before she mustered up her strength to her trembling hands. She grabbed it then quickly opened it for the three of them to read. Their eyes only widened more, for the name that was written, never made it to the front desk until now.

    "Elise Growthort."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 686: Wake Him? Hes Here.

    Chapter 686: Wake Him? He��s Here.

    The ce was filled with various spectators ranging from alchemists to ordinary cultivators, though the ce was not fully booked, chatters could still be heard amongst them�� but not to an understandable level.

    Cecile was sitting in the middle row of five with the others from the group. She was looking at the empty circr ground�� which was supposed to be the main attraction ��before yawning in boredom. "Not a single cauldron," she said.

    "I should have just waked him up and dragged him to the library with me rather than be here," muttered Lumina before she raised her voice, "Why is it not starting?!"

    The entire building was shocked by the roar that she let out. Their heart was struck with a wild thump as they palpitate instantaneously.

    Cecile first had her eyes slightly widened before chuckling. (She has yet to eat breakfast).

    "P-Please be patient, it will be starting soon!" said an alchemist from the ground.

    "Hmph!" Lumina crossed her arms. It would be a waste of time to yell at the alchemist below, however, due to herint that they started to see the cauldrons being set up.

    "Oh, there they go," said Kesya who had dry tears on her eyes due to the boredom of waiting. "Should have been sleeping like the young master is doing."

    Princess Cherie raised her brows before she turned to Cecile, "Shouldn''t we wake him up?"

    "Hm? Oh, don''t worry about it, he can take a rest as much as he wants," said Cecile with a smile. "We will wake him up when Renduval makes his appearance."

    "Precisely, young miss," said Assid as he readjusted his sses. "The young master is easily agitated with waiting. He is not the hermit kind even though he seemed to besciviously rxed most of the time."

    Cherie smiled wryly. She knew very well what Assid was talking about, especially with how things escted in Afurnae. The city was more than half-destroyed. It would take time to recover and nobody believed that it would be the same anymore. Thend of neutral of the four kingdoms had served its purpose.

    "Hey, look, it''s Elder Elise!"

    "Yeah, yeah, I see her!"

    "Damn, why is she here? I''ve never seen her outside, to be honest."

    The alchemists were talking with each other as they looked at Elise who came out of the entrance. The figure was rarely seen in public, second only to Elder Anna, thus her presence immediately brought up a conversation.

    Elise had her ears looking left and right before she recognized Lyon''s group on the middle row. She turned and smiled before approaching the group. Ther was hardly anything that was going on with this matter of the world.

    Princess Hilde and Princess Cherie immediately stood up with smiles. They couldn''t show any discourtesy for the apparent reason that the figure was an elder in Alchemy Union. They immediately approached her to wee her, however, the rest of the group didn''t.

    Cecile saw the three of them chattered before they came to her. She smiled and greeted Elise before the three of them sat on the row right below her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hmm��" Elise had her ears folding and unfolding before she asked. "Where is he?"

    "Please forgive us, young master, Lyon is currently asleep," said Cherie with a smile.

    "Really?" Elise raised her brows. "But this is like, the afternoon."

    "Indeed so," Princess Hilde smiled wryly.

    Cecile looked at the tomato hairstyle that Elise had and had a slight chuckle, "Elder Elise, would you mind sharing the story of how you met my husband?"

    "Huh? Your husband? Oh, that''s right," Elise nodded. "Well, the story was quite unique��"

    Elise proceeded to recount the story in which she had met Lyon back in Luderia. It was by coincidence that she was there, but the string of fate led them here to Alchemy Union.

    "I see, so he is interested in Alchemy Union''s cloak," muttered Cecile. "That''s why he said that yesterday when we arrived."

    "I know," Elise sighed. "However, your husband is clearly something else."

    "Hmm?" Cecile raised her brows.

    "As far as I recall, he was still at the Soul Cultivation Realm when I met him in that small world in the Mortal World. I doubt it has been half a year since then, it must be less."

    "?!" The two princesses had their eyes widened. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing. The words were atrociously overselling, however, the one that was saying it was one of the esteemed elders in Alchemy Union. ELise herself had met Lyon, that was a fact that they couldn''t deny, but if what she had just said was true, then.

    "I''m sorry, Elder Elise," said Hilde with a wry smile, "What did you say his cultivation was."

    Lumina furrowed her brows as she looked at Cecile, but thetter smiled in response almost immediately. She refrained to speak further. Lyon''s identity was something that they must not casually reveal to random people, though, it was being hinted at because of loose lips in calling him emperor.

    "He was at the Soul Realm, no doubt about it, he was not even a Divine Realm yet, at the time�� though he was close," said Elise as she nodded.

    "Big brother is amazing!" Zet nodded whilst Porealus frowned. Thetter then took a nce at Ivy who had the same expression as his.

    Porealus pondered (This doesn''t make any sense�� I don''t think even a fortuitous encounter would do something like that��).

    "He is really mysterious, huh," muttered Carius. (Furthermore, what Cecile said back then still bugged me. What kind of matter do they have to face that Purgatory and Paradise would know? His origin has been bugging me).

    "We are too old to understand this, hohoho," said Tael

    Carius dismissed his thoughts immediately. Sharing his words with Tael would only be wasting his energy. He knew better.

    "Hahaha, fancy meeting you here, Elise�� and of course, Lyon''s friends."

    Elise didn''t even turn, she just sighed. "What is it Tamuh."

    "Hahaha, hey, don''t be so cold to your fellow elder," Tamuhughed before he smiled. "Then again, never thought that I would see the day to see you here. After all, Renduval is not even your student."

    "I''m here because I want to be here, why are you being so cynical about it?" said Elise.

    "Cynical? Oh no, don''t get me wrong. I''m in fact excited to see you here. I hope to see you here more often even!" said Tamuh with a bright grin. "Your presence here would surely boost up the morale of the neers and veterans alike."

    Elise rolled her eyes tantly.

    Tamuh didn''t mind her response for she was not the one he was after. He averted his nce toward the twodies in the middle row with a smile, "Excuse me, madams."

    Lumina frowned while Cecile chuckled. They hardly ever being called madam until now.

    Tamuh furrowed his brows, "I see no presence of the young friend, may I know where he is?"

    "He is still snoring," answered Lumina.

    "Really?" Tamuh said so excitedly before his face turned slightly dejected. (The n is not ready but the chance is).

    The slight difference in his emotion was easily picked up by Cecile and the three generals. It was subtle but it won''t escape their countless experiences.

    "Oh look, that''s Renduval," said Kesya as she pointed down.

    "Hm?" Tamuh turned around and looked below before smiling. "He is relentless."

    "That''s the star of our show," said Cecile, "Assid, can you go wake him up please?"

    "Certainly," said Assid before he stood up.

    "No, Assid, he is already here," said Graham. "I can sense him."

    "Hm?" Kesya raised her brows before she grinned, "Oh right, he is here."

    Cecile chuckled, "Look''s like giving that curtain a little leeway for the sun to shine through was enough�� Assid, you can stay, he wille here."

    Lumina frowned, "Does he have the money to pay for the ticket?"

    "He don''t," Cecile chuckled. "But, does he even need any? This is him we are talking about."

    Tamuh raised his brows, "Oh my, sneaking in is harshly forbidden here."

    "Nah, I will pay for his ticketter," said Elise as she shrugged.

    "Then, if you say so," Tamuh smiled before he looked down. "Hmm??"

    "Quickly we need one more cauldron!" said one of the alchemists below.

    Renduval frowned. "Looks like there is ater." He looked at the surroundings and noticed cultivators who were applying to be a student were each standing behind one cauldron. He looked up at the spectators before he cursed inside his heart. (That bastard! After all that build-up and he didn''t even show up, damn it, my nose still hurts!).

    "Hmmm," Tamiuh rubbed his chin. "This is a really bad impression�� beingte that is."

    One cauldron was immediately carried by an alchemist and ced parallel to Renduval.

    "Huh?" Renduval squinted his eyes as he noticed a familiar figure was entering. "?! That smirk?!"

    "Heh," Lyon came out of the shadow before he was basked by gawks and eye-widened spectators.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 687: Soul Flame

    Chapter 687: Soul me

    Everyone was stunned, including Cecile and the group. They already knew that he was here, but they never thought that he would show up down there on the qualification ground.

    "Is he lost?" Lumina furrowed her brows. "Why would he show up over there?"

    It was hard to believe, but after having a journey with him for quite a while, sheprehended that Lyon definitely had the ability to make stupid mistakes. In fact, the mistake he made was mostly stupid.

    "Look''s like he is applying to be an alchemist?" muttered Cecile with a smile. "After all, why else they set up another cauldron."

    "Hmm," Lumina agreed silently.

    "Oh?" Tamuh raised his brows, "This is quite unexpected, Elise, did you know this?"

    Elise had her eyes opened wide. She was nning to meet him after Renduval took his test, but she had never thought that things would turn this way.

    Elise smiled wryly, "I suppose so."

    Tamuh frowned, "What do you mean?"

    Elise snorted before she calmly crossed her arms and looked below.

    Princess Cherie and Princess Hilde were looking at Lyon with wry smiles. He was too random for them to fathom, and he did it again here in Alchemy Union.

    "Is he really going to take the test too?" asked Hilde.

    "Most likely," answered Cherie. "Don''t you see that smirk of his, he is doing it for sure!"

    "Lyon?" Renduval called out. "What are you doing here?"

    Lyon opened his crossed arms before putting it on his waist. He sighed, "I have no idea, one thing led to another and here I am."

    "What?" Renduval raised both brows. "What are you talking about? You shouldn''t be here, you should be up there!"

    Renduval pointed at the row where the others were sitting happily.

    Lyon followed his aim before his lips twitched seeing Cecile waving at him with a smile on her face. The three generals�� Graham, Kesya, and Assid ��were rooting for him in their own way. Kesya was definitely the most active one out of the group. Meanwhile, the sharp beautiful�� jade-haired woman ��Lumina, was looking at him with a sigh before letting out a smile. She seemed to be defeated by his unbelievable action.

    "Well, they told me to go here�� I have the feeling that it was the wrong way by the way ��and here I am," said Lyon as he sighed.

    "You can always��" Renduval frowned. He looked at the cauldron that was suddenly prepared parallel to him. "What is this?"

    "That''s a cauldron, Renduval, what are you talking about?" Lyon frowned at his idiocracy.

    "I mean what is this doing here and why are you standing behind it," said Renduval frowned. "You wouldn''t��"

    "Well," Lyon shrugged. "They say that I need to pay up one imperial bead just to watch you take the test. Unbelievable how cheap this ce is, I thought it would be free."

    "What? No?" answered Renduval. "This is not included in the bundle."

    "Bundle, eh." Lyon slouched. "You know that''s still the prize I won, right."

    "Yeah, prize, whatever! That''s not important right now! How are you here, that''s what I want to know," Renduval frowned.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "As I was saying, they were trying to make me pay one imperial bead," said Lyon as he got impatient. "What else do I have to exin?!"

    "Then why don''t you just pay it?!" asked Renduval. "It''s just one imperial bead!"

    Lyon sighed, "I don''t bring any."

    Renduval frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "Are you stupid? It means what it means! My wife has the money!" said Lyon before he pulled out his pocket. "Look! Do you see any beads?!"

    (Oh wow, it actually has pockets) thought Renduval before he said, "Then, did you steal a rmendation scroll?"

    "Kuh!" Lyon shrugged as he turned around and shook his head, "Renduval, what do you take of me, do you think that I''m that kind of person."

    "Yes."

    "Tch! Not even a slight hesitation huh," said Lyon as he frowned. "Well I''m here might as well go with it." Lyon stretched and made a light skipping on the spot to rx his muscles.

    The other participants were surprised to see what Lyon was doing before they chuckled.

    "What is he doing? Haha!"

    "This is not a runningpetitiond, are you sure you''re in the right ce?"

    "Man, this will be quite entertaining."

    Cold shivers immediately crept up from the base of Hilde''s spine to her nape. Her eyes widened but her legs slightly jerked. She gritted her teeth and muttered, "Those fools, what are they saying?!"

    Cherie frowned. "This is not good."

    "It''s fine," said Cecile as she smiled.

    "Hmmm, Assid, have you ever seen young master doing some alchemy?" asked Kesya. Her questions immediately brought about the attention of the two elders.

    "Hmm�� I can''t recall any," said Assid before he turned to Graham, "Have you seen him?"

    "Hmm.." Graham closed his eyelids, "Hard to say, mas�� I mean, young master hardly spent his time by the cauldron. He spent his time in��. well��"

    Cecile chuckled, "Hehehe."

    "Oh? Young miss, have you seen him concocting pills?"

    "Rare, but I did," said Cecile with a smile. "But he said that buying it is way more efficient than making it. He only made those that are not avable in shops."

    "Oh? I didn''t know young friend could concoct pills too," said Tamuh with a bright smile. "He should have told me, I can personally teach him, hahaha!"

    "Cover your shiny head Tamuh, he is my student, well about to be anyway," said Elise with a grin.

    "What?! You?" Tamuh was taken back. "You''ve finally given your red scroll? You?"

    "Hmph," Elise crossed her arms. "Unlike you, I don''t casually offer my scrolls."

    Tamuh snorted. "That''s why your hill is empty."

    "It won''t be for long," said Elise with a smirk. "There is something special about that boy, you''ll see soon enough."

    Tamuh frowned butment no word. He averted his nce back to Lyon. The youth had surprised him. Not only was he the leader of the kunpeng hunters but he was also capable of concocting pills. (I doubt his level of understanding is high enough, but I shall see. Perhaps I would find something useful to make him my ally). With Lyon having the red scroll from Elise, the chances of him bing his ally turned slimmer�� at least through legal means.

    Lumina tugged Cecile''s elbow, "Does he?"

    "He does, though, he rarely does it," said Cecile without turning. "He is being taught by twelve great beings with various and special sets of skills. One of them must have taught him how to concoct pills."

    "Indeed," Sun made his appearance and sat on Cecile''s head.

    "However, he hated the lecture and mostly skipped the ss, hahaha," Shen made his appearance and was hovering around her. His jade eyes were looking at Lyon who nonchntly stood behind the cauldron with a smirk.

    "Hmm," Bapho hovered around Lumina with a smile. His gray eyes were looking at Lyon like a proud grandfather. "This is not a bad experience, right, big brothers."

    Lumina furrowed her brows, "Is the one teaching Lyon alchemy, amongst the other nine?"

    "En," Sun nodded heavily with a grin. "The race that said to be at the pinnacle of avian beasts."

    Lumina furrowed her brows, "The race at the pinnacle of the avian beasts?"

    Elder Mqa suddenly came out from the entrance in which Lyon had juste out. Her presence here was not a surprise for the spectators, however, she was the one that was surprised from seeing Lyon amongst the ones that applied to Alchemy Union. Her brows furrowed but nheless, she gave him no special treatment.

    "Good, you are all here," said Mqa. "Renduval, you''re the only one that took the gold cloak test today, so you have to demonstrate for these rookies what your soul me looked like."

    "Yes!" Renduval immediately answered before closing his eyes. He opened his arms before his palms fused a green me.

    "Green soul me, a level 1four soul me," Elder Mqa nodded before she averted her nce toward the four rookies parallel to Renduval. "This is the basics of basics, if you can''t even light up your soul me then forget about bing an alchemist and go home. Your instructor ought to tell you how to do it prior to the rmendation right?"

    "Yes!" The other three rookies immediately answered.

    "Really?" Lyonughed.

    (Tch! This dumb idiot, why is he even here?) thought one of the rookies as theyugh inwardly.

    Mqa frowned but spoke no ill words. "Now then, rev your soul me."

    Lyon grinned. (Like an engine)

    The other three rookies nodded before they immediately lit up a white soul me on their palms. The fact that they could activate it with ease was proof of their talent.

    "Level one, soul me. Good, now��?!"

    *<em>Crackle!</em>

    Renduval had his eyes widened as he looked at Lyon. His green soul me vanished as his pupils shrunk and trembled.

    The other three rookies took a step back as they gulped, and Elder Mqa was astonishedly petrified by the sight.

    "Na?!" Tamuh gawked as his eyes widened.

    "Heh," Elise smirked.

    The chaotic burning white soul me was waving across Lyon''s entire arms as his ck hair fluttered. "Heh." Soul me Level

    1 = white

    2 = blue

    3 = red

    4 = green

    5 = yellow

    6 = brown

    7 = orange

    8 = violet

    9 = ck

    10 = rainbow.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 688: Stretch Losers!

    Chapter 688: Stretch Losers!

    The crackles of his soul me brought about an eerie sensation to their ears. It was zingly white, all the way up to his shoulder. ming, waving, dancing�� he evidently lit up the dome by himself,peting with the bright sun.

    "Hm?" Cecile raised her brows before she smiled. "Interesting."

    "Is that his soul me��" Tamuh muttered. His eyelids refused to refresh his vision as his thought crashed into nothingness. He had never seen anything like it before, it was one of a kind. He may have over a thousand students but none of them had what Lyon had.

    "I-Incredible," muttered Lumina as she had her eyes widened. She had never thought that foolish swordsman then would have something like this under his sleeves.

    Elise proudly smirked. "You want to see my student right? Well feast your eyes Tamuh,pare him to the thousands of students that you have!"

    "Tch!" Tamuh clicked his tongue in a contemptuous way. "Don''t get too cocky Elise. He might have a special soul me, but it worth nothing if he can''t concoct a single pill." (Besides, what absurd abnormality! Can he really control that beast of a fire?).

    Mqa and her wrinkled eyes were having a slight tension exercise due to Lyon''s brightness. The soul me might just be at the base level, but the sheer size and wild demeanor it brought out were otherworldly.

    She let out a bright grin. "That''s something new, but can you maintain it?"

    "Huh?" Lyon raised his brows. "Maintain this state?"

    Mqa nodded before she averted her nce to the rest of them. "This is the first test for you rookies. Activate your soul me!"

    The other three immediately snapped out of their astonished look and answered. "Yes!"

    They activated their soul mes immediately as ordered. The white soul me covered their palms but inparison to the fourth rookie, they seemed like child mes at best.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "This is the first round, hold that state until I say it''s done," said Mqa with a smile.

    "What? There is no exact time?" asked Lyon.

    The three rookies were surprised by his daring question. Elder Mqa was one of the prominent figures in Alchemy Union, talking back to her was out of the question. Yet the daring youth seemed not to care at all.

    "Hmm? Is there a problem?" asked Mqa as she raised her eyebrows with an add-on smirk. "Or are you not up to the challenge?"

    "Ooh~" Kesya grinned. "You don''t see that every day."

    Lyon smirked. "Alright, I''ll y your game."

    Mqa nodded with a smile, "Good." She turned her nce toward the only alchemist on the testing ground. She put her hands behind her back as she calmly approached Renduval.

    "I must say, you sure do look like your grandfather when he was young," said Mqa as her eyes softened.

    "T-Thank you," said Renduval nervously.

    "You''re relentless," said Mqa, "Just like him."

    Renduval nodded nervously whilst his eyes didn''t dare to meet her.

    "Are you confident in passing the test?" asked Mqa.

    "I-I am," answered Renduval with a nod.

    Mqa frowned. "You don''t seem to be."

    "S-Sorry, w-with elder around, it can''t be helped," said Renduval.

    "Renduval, you''ll be fine," said Lyon before he patted his back with a m.

    Renduval loud thock against his back was heard by the entire people in the dome and his figure was pushed due to the force of it. He moved forward a couple of steps before turning around in retaliation with his face. "You!"

    "What?" Lyon crossed his arms and smirked.

    "Oh? You can move around even after activating your soul me?" uttered Mqa in surprise.

    "A-Amazing!" said Cherie. "I''ve never thought young master Lyon would be able to walk with ease like that!"

    Hilde was speechless. The unfathomable man that came from the Mortal World had be iprehensible.

    Tamuh was shocked as well as Elise was. He had guessed that Lyon was probably just an entry-level alchemist wannabe, he never thought that he would have such talent. "Drawing out the soul me is already a task that not everyone is able to do, let alone maintain it and walk around."

    Tamuh looked at Elise with a frown. "What did you teach him?"

    Elise was astonished as his but the question that thetter asked made her shift her expression. She leered at Tamuh, "Something that you can''t teach."

    (This little bitch!) Tamuh had the veins inside his cheeks popped as he clenched his jaws.

    The three rookies were looking at Lyon with their eyes bulging out of their sockets. They hardly maintained their form and breathing, but the young man nonchntly walked around and chat.

    "Huh?" Lyon raised his brows, "Is this something amazing?"

    Renduval was speechless at Lyon''s oblivious knowledge. He did something that was unreal for rookies but doesn''t know about it.

    "It is," answered Mqa with a smile. "For someone that''s highly unfamiliar with alchemy, this is quite a feat. Not everyone could do it."

    "Really?" Lyon snorted with a smile before he turned to the three other rookies. "Hey, you guys can''t walk?"

    "Kh!" The rookies were hardly able to speak a word let alone walk like him without care.

    "Heh," Lyon crossed his arms as he smirked. "You should have stretched your muscles as I did."

    The three rookies had their blood rushing to their throats. They were the ones that mocked him just before, now, Lyon was the one mocking them back. Stretching the muscle had no direct link to one''s performance in regards to alchemy art, but the situation did.

    "Heh, losers," said Lyon without a shred of mercy.

    Cecile smiled as she shook her head. "He might not show it at first, but when the opportunity opened itself, he straight with no hesitation."

    "He might not show it, but he always holds the grudge, it will be just a matter of time before the opportunity presents itself," muttered Kesya with a grin.. "That''s why he is so fun to watch."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 689: What Do You Mean

    Chapter 689: What Do You Mean

    Mqa smiled wryly. She had faced these asions numerous times based on her wrinkles.

    "Alright, let''s ask you�� rookies ��a question so I can get to know you further," said Mqa as she crossed her arms with a smile on her face. She might be wrinkled but there was a genuine passion that she traded for pursuing the alchemy art.

    She came to the first rookie, "Who rmended you?"

    "I-I-Instructor Waer!"

    The first one was clearly struggling to say that name. Pale, sweaty, hardly nce his eyes�� he was clearly exhausted and barely ten minutes had passed. Things were not looking well for him and he himself knew.

    "Instructor Waer, huh," Mqa nodded before she went to the next one. "How about you?"

    "Instructor Nui!"

    The next one answered almost immediately to her surprise. It seemed like he was waiting for his turn before he lost control of his concentration.

    Mqa chuckled. She had not expected the second one to be hurried with their answer. "I may be old, but my ears are fine."

    The second rookie opened his eyes wide but he couldn''t utter a word due to his fear. He could feel it slipping at any given moment.

    Mqa left the second one to his own misery and went to the third. "How about you, who rmended you?"

    "It was Instructor Jile," said the third rookie with a slight tremble. Though he did not seem calm at all, it was apparent that he tried his best to maintain his tone. He was the most rxed out of the three and Mqa could see that clearly.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Jile, hmm�� alright." Mqa nodded with a smile that made the three rookies wonder.

    Mqa stood in front of the three with a smile before she raised her brows in a fake shock, "Oh, I almost forgot about you."

    Lyon smirked. "Look''s like I should join Renduval''s test instead."

    "Be patient, the time wille," said Mqa as she approached the infamous kunpeng hunter''s leader. "I''m truly curious about you, who would find such talent."

    "Oh? I hope you''re not ying favorites on me," said Lyon. "I thought Alchemy Union is a fair ce."

    Mqa shook her head with a gentle smile, "I''m not ying favorites on you. It''s just fact. You are indeed more skillful than the others even though your soul me is still at the base level. Truly I''m curious, who is it?"

    "Well," Lyon shrugged, "If you wanted to know."

    "Hah!"

    A loud sigh was heard before everyonended their attention on the second rookie. Thetter was hunching his back and catching for breath. The sweat had drenched his entire face and neck as he trembly looked at both of his in palms. The soul me was put off. "Tch!"

    "Oh?" Mqa quickly approached the second rookie who was still catching his breath. She stood right in front of him. "You failed."

    "N-No, no please!" the second rookie begged. "I can do it once more, look!"

    He closed his eyes and mustered up his concentration to the best of his capabilities, but it was futile. His mind was in disarray due to fatigue.

    "You failed," said Mqa once more. "You are fatigued and you should work out on your stamina. Alchemy is not just about how much fire you can summon but how long can you maintain it then, control its intensity. There will be pills that would require you to maintain your soul me for a really long time. Some recipe took the whole day."

    The second rookie gritted his teeth but couldn''t retort back. He lost the first qualification fair and square. There was no way for him to continue on if he couldn''t even light up his soul me.

    "Heed my advice and try again next time," said Mqa with a smile as she patted her shoulder.

    "T-Thank you," said the second rookie as he left the dome with his head hung down.

    Mqa nodded before she turned her nce back to Lyon with a smile. However, her brows slightly raised as she noticed the surroundings. (More people seem toe and watch) said Mqa inwardly before she focused on Lyon, (Look''s like words spread really fast).

    "Sorry about that, I hope you don''t mind," said Mqa.

    "Why would I be," said Lyon. "It''s none of my business if he lost or not."

    "Hehehe," Mqaughed. "Let''s return to our topic now, who was it that gave you the scroll?"

    "Well if you must know," Lyon smirked before raising his arm and pointing at a certain figure among the spectator.

    "Oh?" Mqa turned with a smile. She had never thought that they would be here. However, her eyes were shocked to see who he was pointing at. "Wait a minute, you got rmended by Elise?"

    "Woah!!"

    The crowd couldn''t sustain their astonishment. This particr elder was infamous for her lonely hill and introverted nature. It was a surprise for everyone that knew her.

    Everyone but Tamuh.

    "Yup, Elise, ups! I mean, Elder Elise, heh." Lyon smirked.

    "Hmm, I can see why," said Mqa as she nodded and turned her nce back to Lyon. "Fate works in strange ways."

    "Huh? What are you talking about?" asked Lyon.

    "Nothing, just make sure that you pass the tests and be an alchemist," said Mqa, "That''s all I ask."

    Lyon furrowed his brows before he shrugged. Thinking about what the old woman said would be nothing but a waste of time, but. "Wait a minute, did you say tests?"

    "Yes��Is there a problem?" asked Mqa.

    "Yes? What do you mean tests?" asked Lyon as he frowned.

    "Wait, Lyon, don''t tell me you don''t know?" asked Renduval.

    "No?! I thought this was all the test!" said Lyon before he sighed. "Man this is troublesome."

    Mqa chuckled after a period of disbelief. "Well look''s like you just have to ride along, time''s up! Congrattions! You three will be facing the next test!"

    "Fuck," sighed Lyon as he put off his soul me.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 690: Alchemy Basics? O Of Course!!

    Chapter 690: Alchemy Basics? O Of Course!!

    Meanwhile back in the Fifth Hall.

    The headmaster was sitting�� with his legs crossed ��in front of his trusted cauldron. By his side was a cup of tea that he had prepared for himsel5f, but there was no scent of it left lingering in the air. He had not sipped a single time, for his mind was clouded.

    "Hm~" he let out a rare heavy sigh. The note that he received from the matriarch of the Yuki n had weighed his mind, and he could feel his eyes were getting more corroded as seconds went by. He had stayed all night thinking about it. "I never thought that the rumor was true, she indeed has a child."

    He sighed before he stood up. "I left the tea since morning and not one time have I sipped it."

    He left the little hut room and left the Fifth Hall.

    ��

    Back in the dome.

    "There goes the first round," said Hilde. "Lo and behold, he passed it with flying marks."

    Princess Cherie chuckled, "It seems like the appropriate case for him is what is the thing that he can not do rather than can do."

    Zet, Porealus, Tael, Carius�� nodded in unison. They had seen firsthand how ridiculous this young man was. He was a kine to a miracle child, being nothing but set forth miracles in his path.

    However, the young man that they admired clearly didn''t share the same feeling.

    Lyon slouched his shoulders forward as he sighed. He never thought that the test would be more than one. (I''m starting to doubt that I want to continue this).

    "Alright, congrattions to all of you rookies," said Mqa with a smile. "The next round will begin shortly after the demonstration of our alchemist Renduval."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What, again?" Lyonmented before he sighed.

    (Why are you so dispirited?!) Renduval''s lips twitched.

    Mqa kept her smile as she looked at Lyon. It was clear that he was born with a gift none other had, but his heart was not set on the same path as it. "The second round is going to be putting your soul me under the cauldron, pretty simple."

    Renduval nodded before he lit up his green soul me in both of his palms. With a single intent of his thought, the soul me traveled under the cauldron and red.

    "En," Mqa nodded seeing the soul me perfectly set under the cauldron. "This is the control that you must have in order to be one of our Alchemists�� Thank you, Renduval."

    Renduval nodded, "Your wee, Elder Mqa."

    "Uh, question," Lyon raised his hand.

    "Hm?" Mqa raised his brows. "Yes?"

    "Why can''t we just use regr fire?" asked Lyon before the whole dome went silent. A pin drop could be heard, it was dead silent. His eyebrows furrowed as he saw Mqa blink a few times. (What the�� is that a stupid question?).

    "W-What? Is it not possible?" asked Lyon.

    "Lyon," Renduval called out.

    "What?"

    "You��" Renduval leaned in and whispered, "You do know the basics of alchemy right?"

    "Is that rhetorical?" asked Lyon before he snorted. "Of course, I know it! Well, not the present me at least."

    "What? What are you talking about?!" asked Renduval frowned.

    Kesya chuckled, "This is why I love him so much!"

    Cecile snorted a chuckle, "I guess being oblivious is also his charm, huh. Well, from his point of view, can we me him for asking?"

    Lumina sighed.

    Mqa smiled, "That''s because of the special property of the soul me being able to rid impurities and fused the ingredients together then shaped it, regr fire would just make it warm instead."

    "Oh, I see," Lyon nodded. "Thank you."

    "Your wee, however��"

    "Hm?"

    "No, nothing," Mqa smiled (He should know this beforehand though, especially with Elise rmending him).

    Mqa turned and look at the rest of the rookies, "Alright, you three, your task is fairly simple. Do what Renduval did and do not explode the cauldron."

    "Explode?" Lyon raised his brows before he vaguely remembered what happened in Luderia. "Heh."

    "Go," said Mqa before the two rookies immediately started their soul me and ce it under the cauldron perfectly. There was not a single mistake and their eyes were fixated on their own cauldron. The white soul me red and they were ready to concoct.

    "En, good," said Mqa before she turned and looked at Lyon, "Well? What about you?"

    Lyon smiled before he activated his soul me. The crackling white soul me was in his own ss for the fire reached his shoulders. A single thought, a single intent. The fire immediately flowed like mana itself and was resting under the cauldron.

    The size of the re put the others to shame, there was no contest, a league of its own. The burning fire of his soul me could challenge the veryw of creation.

    "Hmm, astonishing," muttered Tamuh as he furrowed his brows. "If he could control that abnormality, then he would be an amazing alchemist in no time. However, how does that fare with handling conspicuous ingredients."

    "Alchemy is more than just talent, it''s a skill," said Elise as she looked carefully at Lyon. (Still, his fire exactly resembles what was written in the book. However, it belonged to a woman? I wonder if that has anything to do with it).

    Mqa nodded. "Very good, look''s like the size doesn''t betray the performance."

    "Woah!"

    The crowd went astonished. It was praise straight from an elder, even the alchemist of the Alchemy Union rarely experienced it.

    Lyon let out a snort as he grinned. His soul me slightly red than usual as his concentration appeared to be muddled with something. (Goddamn humor of mine, hahaaha!) heughed inwardly and felt an itch in one of his nostrils.

    "T-That''s what she said," said Lyon before he burst out intoughter. The soul me was ring uncontrobly before the cauldron silently cracked.. The sudden burst of thump from his thought brought a result that he himself was not aware of.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 691: I Could Flirt With A Demon Queen

    Chapter 691: I Could Flirt With A Demon Queen

    However, Lyon''sughter was met with another dead silence.

    "Why is heughing?" asked Porealus. "What is he talking about?"

    "I see, he must have seen something that we can notprehend! Truly amazing!" said Zet as he nodded proudly.

    Porealus twitched his mouth as he heard what Zet''s said. (Damn fanboy!).

    "I don''t know, but I think that it was a dirty joke," muttered Cecile before she chuckled. "He always has a perverse thought in any situation."

    Kesya sighed. "It was the only thing keeping him off from a peaceful life."

    "I doubt that," said Cecile as she shook her head, "Even Selena agreed that Lyon would be more troublesome to handle if he had that cool and calm bearing type."

    "Wow really? You both actually agreed on something?" muttered Kesya.

    "It''s rare but we do," Cecile nodded. "After all, I''m the one that stole her sweetheart�� just like that."

    Kesya smiled wryly, "The rivalry between the two of you is very well known, but I never thought you have that kind of history."

    Cecile smiled as she proudly raised her chin a little. "There is a lot that you don''t know Kesya."

    "I figure," Kesya smiled wryly before turning her nce back at her emperor. "YOU CAN DO IT, YOUNG MASTER!! WE LOVE YOU!! kinda."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Lyon''s brows twitched as he heard what Kesya had just said, "Damn it, why does no one understand a dirty joke in this world?!"

    Mqa frowned before she examined Lyon''s cauldron. She had heard a soft crack quite clearly due to the silence in the atmosphere. Her brows furrowed as she looked left and right. "I think you broke the cauldron."

    "What?" Lyon raised his brows before the rest were shocked. His group couldn''t believe what the elder just said, especially Elise who had her eyebrows pressing her be toyers.

    The two rookies were already palpitating but they still could hear what she just said, but turning their concentration over would be a stupidly daring idea.

    (Is he going to get disqualified?) thought one of the rookies.

    (Did he fail?) thought another.

    Both of them couldn''t even leer at him.

    "I think I heard a crack but can''t seem to find it, maybe it happens on your side," Mqa smiled.

    "Well, ther is a crack," said Lyon as he looked down.

    Lumina facepalmed almost immediately. (Why would you admit that?!).

    "Oh?" (Interesting, he didn''t even try to lie) thought Mqa as she smiled inwardly. "Then are you sure you can keep going with that cauldron? We are not going to swap it with a new one and the next test would require you to actually make a pill with it."

    "Oof, making a pill with a broken cauldron is a no-go," muttered Tamuh before he grinned, "Looks like a young friend is out of luck." (Offering him a cauldron at this time would be not ideal for my image).

    "Nah, I''m sure about it," said Lyon as he smirked.

    "Lyon, you��" Renduval couldn''t believe how calm he was despite thetter being at a clear disadvantagepared to the rest of them.

    "Don''t mind me Renduval. I could flirt with a Demon Queen no problem, do you think I would be worried about this kind of thing? Besides, it is you that you should be worrying about, after all, you would love to have that gold cloak after so many years of trying," Lyon shrugged.

    "?!" Renduval''s eye widened before he nodded. "Elder Mqa, the cauldron might crack but one only failed when the cauldron exploded."

    Mqa smiled. "I never said that he is failing the test, Renduval. I''m asking if he is confident to pass the final test."

    "Heh," Lyon smirked. "Don''t worry about it. It matters not if I fail to enter the Alchemy Union or not."

    "Oh? So you''re not intending to be an alchemist in Alchemy Union?" asked Mqa.

    "Intend? No, I''m in this position right now because of something that you might find petty," Lyon smirked. "However, bing an alchemist here is not bad."

    "You''re sending mixed signals here," said Mqa with a wry smile.

    "Then I will let you think it for yourself, Elder Mqa," said Lyon with a smile.

    Mqa smiled before she nodded. Most freshmen or newbies usually had their tone trembling when they talked to her, but the young man in front of her was not. He was unfazed by her presence nor by Alchemy Union itself.

    "Alright, you three pass the second test," said Mqa as she kept her eyes on Lyon. "Bring in the ingredients!"

    The three of them put off their soul me and looked over to the side.

    Upon her order, alchemists d in azure cloak immediately entered the field with pushable trays�� with wheels. There were three items on the tray�� a flower, a root, and fig leaves. Each of them had a hue of mana in which their intensity differed from one another.

    "You all will be working with these three ingredients," said Mqa as they set the trays to stand by the side of the rookies. "They are namely, Flower Hart, Root Tandus, and then Leaf of Aggresivity."

    (Damn I''m not familiar with those ingredients at all) said Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    "You''ll be working with these ingredients to make a pill called, Agi Pill," said Mqa as she crossed her arms. "Agi Pill is a pill that highly used by cultivators in low-level cultivation realm due to its ability to increase their overall strength for a period of time."

    "Agi Pill, eh," muttered Lyon. "Never heard of those either."

    "It is a level one pill and you must concoct it! The result must be above seventy percent purity! Below that then you have failed the test!" said Mqa. "There is nopromise!"

    The rookies gulped as they heard her words.

    "This time, Renduval won''t be demonstrating it for you," Mqa smirked.

    "Oh no," said Lyon in a sarcastic tone before the two other rookies red at him.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 692: Agi Pill

    Chapter 692: Agi Pill

    An alchemist was someone that was able to concoct pills out of the ingredients provided. However, the level of mastery of an alchemist was determined by how pure the pill he or she concocted.

    "Why is there no demonstration this time?" asked one of the crowd.

    "If Renduval showed them how to do it, then they could do it as well?" answered another.

    "Is that an answer?"

    "It''s a guess."

    "Meh, fine I guess, I''ll take it."

    Meanwhile, on the field, the two rookies were palpitating without even making an effort to hide it. They were nervous to the neck. With no demonstration from the more experienced alchemist, getting a seventy percent and above purity would be a hard feat. However, Lyon was not.

    He was nonchnt as ever. His calmness brought certain confidence that couldn''t be thwarted by any being. Though everyone heard that the cauldron he was using was slightly cracked, he seemed not to be agitated nor worried. He had his arms crossed like he usually did and the duality smirk that was both obnoxious and charming.

    "Young friend is full of confident, but the perfect attitude of an alchemist was always, calm," said Tamuh. "Why didn''t you teach him that, Elise?"

    Elise furrowed her brows but said nothing. She had taught him nothing. She saw his soul me and she straight gave him her invitation scroll. (I was about to give him a pointer one or two today, but who would have thought that he would enter the test before I could give him one?). She had now learned how random Lyon was.

    "Well, let''s see how you fare with this one," said Mqa.

    "Is there a time limit?" Lyon asked.

    Mqa shook her head, "No, there is no time limit."

    "Right," Lyon nodded before he examined the ingredients. It was all nt-based��a root, a flower, and leaves. They all had a thin hue of mana surrounding them thus proving the quality of the ingredients.

    "Agi Pill," Lyon muttered as he nodded.

    "Here goes nothing!" said one of the rookies before he took the leaves first and plunged it into the dark pit that was his cauldron. He quickly fired up his soul me after putting it. The crowd was stunned, but the experts shook their heads.

    "Going for the leave first is a rookie mistake," said one alchemist in a gold cloak. "One must start from the oldest ingredients first to achieve proper bnce."

    Meanwhile, the other rookie took the root first and then plunged it inside the cauldron. The experts nodded as they saw him doing ording to their way.

    "That one most likely bes our newest member," said one expert with a smile.

    Renduval furrowed his brows as he looked at Lyon pondering. He couldn''t give him a pointer but his mind was shouting at him. (C''mon, pick up the root! The root! Lyon pick the root! No not the damn flower the root!).

    Lyon was picking up the flower before he could hear a few gasps from the crowd. He examined the flower carefully with his eyes before trying to identify the scent of it. He found nothing weird except for the growling Renduval on the side.

    Lyon shifted his nce slightly to Renduval only to find that thetter''s eyes were ring at him and challenged its sockets. (What the hell is he trying to say?).

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Hm?" Mqa frowned as she squinted at Renduval who quickly looked away in response. "Hmm��"

    Lyon put down the flower before hearing a sigh of relief. Then, he picked up the leaves and hear the gasping again.

    Renduval''s eyes were bloodshot looking at Lyon. He couldn''t believe that he couldn''t take the obvious hint that he and the crowd were giving him.

    (You''re picking the wrong ingredient!) screamed Renduval inwardly as he red at Lyon. The itch in his throat was incredibly excruciating. He wanted to help but with Mqa constantly having her eyes on him, it was almost impossible.

    Lyon smiled, "Heh."

    With that single smirk, the atmosphere suddenly changed. He had be the nexus of attention inside the dome.

    "Oh, here ites," Kesya grinned.

    Lyon put down the leaves gently back on the tray with the rest of the ingredients. He closed his eyes and calmly took a deep audible breath.

    Cecile was on the edge and straightened her back. Her auburn eyes turned radiant as she saw his man bring out a charm that could severe a maiden''s heart.

    <em>*Crackle!</em>

    Instantaneous re was brought out. His burning white soul me crept up his arms before glorifying past his shoulders.

    "Woah!" The new spectators were awed. Words had spread and reality wasid upon their eyes.

    (Show off!) thought the two other rookies.

    Lyon picked up the root. The root was the oldest ingredient ording to experts amongst the spectators. They all nodded firmly as they saw the root entering the cauldron.

    However, the soul me was not being set under the cauldron just yet. This brought about furrowed eyebrows to the alchemists around.

    (What are you doing Lyon?!) thought Renduval as he heard the thud of the root hitting the base of the cauldron. (Set your me!) he tapped against the ground to signal him.

    (Tch! What is he waiting for?!) Elise bit the tip of her thumb.

    "Hmm," Tamuh squinted his eyes. He knew that Lyon would be able to set his soul me under the cauldron easily. (What is he nning).

    Everyone was clenching their fists but Lyon made the next move. He picked up another ingredient, the flower, and put it inside the cauldron.

    "What?" Mqa and the rest of the spectators were stupefied by his action. Taken back, but not a single person utter a tantint. The only thing that lingered was a question that they shared.

    Lyon was unfazed as he kept his smirk. He picked up thest ingredient, the leaves, and let them leaves dance their way inside the cauldron.

    "He put everything in��" Renduval muttered as his mouth gaped open.

    "What is he doing?"

    "What''s gotten into him?"

    "Is he going to purify them all at once? That''s��"

    Elder Mqa squinted her eyes. (The cauldron is cracked, what is he trying to do here? Purifying them at once is stupid but with a broken cauldron? That''s beyond). She took a few steps back before some of the spectators spent augh.

    However, Lyon was not intrigued by theirments. He was still confident. His eyes were looking down at the cauldron in front of him. Slowly but surely, the soul me began to fly out of his hands.

    Everyone gulped.

    The serenity of the flow that the zing soul me had was belying its character. It was calm and graceful, a tamed me. The absolute control of the soul me was on disy, none of the experts even Mqa could guess that it would happen. The rest of the rookies had their soul me jumped out of their hands and immediately fired up the cauldron, but Lyon was not.

    "The absolute emotion that an alchemy must-have during concocting is calmness," mutteredElise. "That is his calm, his eyes areser-focused!"

    "Alchemy is an art," muttered Cecile as she smiled. "And he is the artist."

    The beast of a me rest under the cauldron. Its res were higher than the cauldron itself. The great me of the soul was awed by many but he was not done yet.

    Lyon slowly raised his arms as the soul me raised over the cauldron and left the ce it should be.

    "Heh," Lyon''s eyes turned sharper than de before he mmed down his arms.

    The glorious soul me crashed down inside the cauldron and petrified the alchemists around.

    "Na?!" Tamuh had his eyes widened. "What is he doing?!"

    "Lyon! You��?!" eximed Renduval.

    Lyon answered none as he kept going. His hand were moving around and guided the soul me with his thought.

    Mqa opened her mouth and was intending to stop his act at once before something caught her eyes. "Huh?"

    She carefully approached the cauldron to see what was going on. Her eyes immediately widened. "What the��."

    The soul me made three spiraling vortexes inside the cauldron. The speed of their rotations differed from one another.

    "Prepare to catch," said Lyon with a smirk before he fused the three vortexes into one.

    Mqa raised her brows as the cauldron trembled greatly.

    "Look! The cauldron is hovering!" said Kesya, "That''s amazing! Go go go Emperor!"

    <em>*Puff!</em>

    The cauldron spat out an item clouded in smoke before Mqa quickly caught it with her hand.

    <em>*Thud</em>

    The cauldron fell with its four legs intact.

    The spectators gawked as silence filled in the dome.

    "Heh," Lyon crossed his arms before he turned around.

    <em>*Thock!</em>

    Lyon raised his brows. He could feel his hip hit something when he turned

    <em>*nk!</em>

    A part of the cauldron fell. It jig-sawed calmly under the silence of the dome.

    "Eh?" One of Lyon''s brows raised with his smile twitching.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 693: Untainted Agi Pill

    Chapter 693: Untainted Agi Pill

    A part of the cauldron fell��face-up under the view of the spectators. Everyone was stupefied��some mortified.

    Lyon''s way of alchemy was something that they had never seen before. The soul me normally rested under the cauldron because it was easier to control the heat necessary through a medium. However, his soul me jumped into the cauldron instead of resting below.

    "What is going on��"

    "Why did he put it inside?"

    "Why doesn''t the cauldron explode..?"

    Everyone was questioning the very fundamentals of alchemy.

    Lumina had her pupils shrunk as she watched with her brows raised. She had read many books, including the fields in alchemy art. However, not one mentioned the way what Lyon had done.

    "What�� was that," Elise was standing with her eyes looking at the nervous youth picking up the piece that fell off from the cauldron.

    "What kind of alchemy is that?!" Tamuh gulped. "That had to break some rules, no, it broke the very raw fundamental of alchemy! I can''t believe it."

    Mqa was hardly breathing as she was still locked in disbelief. What happened right in front of her, she was the legitimate witness. She saw the soul me crashing into the cauldron right before her weary eyes.

    She gulped. Right at this moment, her answer lies inside her hand. She caught something that was jumping out of the cauldron almost immediately, and this was due to Lyon hinting at her. She could see smokeing out between her fingers as she could feel her aging heart thumped.

    "Ly-Lyon! Are you alright?" asked Renduval as he regained his rity.

    "What?" Of course, I am!" said Lyon before he threw the piece of the cauldron at him.

    Renduval was slightly shocked but his reflex still made him catch the piece of the cauldron. "Hey!"

    Lyon shrugged as he smirked. "Mine is over, the next test is yours." He turned around and left.

    Mqa opened her hand and her pupils shrunk to a dot. Her hand was trembling as she made a harsh swallow. "Impossible��"

    The pill was purely white to the touch, it even reflected the glow of the sun. She had never seen anyone pull this through, not even Elise when she was applying to Alchemy Union. It was not just above seventy percent. "Purest�� one hundred percent," she muttered.

    "Lyon!" called Mqa.

    Lyon turned with his brows raised. "What?"

    "You forgot this," Mqa suddenly threw an azure cloak out of nowhere.

    Everyone was cked-jawed as they saw the azure cloak fluttered in the air before crashing against Lyon''s shoulder.

    "He�� seeded?" muttered Tamuh as he raised his brows.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before putting the azure cloak on with one borate swing.

    "And there he goes," said Kesya with a smile. "All but spontaneously well done."

    Cecile smiled as she shook her head, "He will get bored in less than a day."

    "True that," Kesya nodded. "But look how good he is in that alchemist cloak."

    Lyon jumped out of the field and immediately stood in front of his group with his arms crossed. "What do you think?"

    "The ck one suits you more," said Cecile before she pondered a little. "Maybe the white one?"

    Lyon smiled wryly as he undo his crossed arms. "You want me to be the headmaster here?"

    Cecile chuckled. "It would be interesting to have a headmaster like you."

    Lumina shuddered as she think about the scenario. Lyon was too random to sit in a position of power like the headmaster and too perverted. "It won''t take more than seven days before a scandal ur if you were the headmaster."

    "That''s rude," said Lyon as he furrowed his brows. "It would be less than a day, hahaha!"

    Lumina sighed as she heard Kesyaugh along with her emperor.

    "Lyon!" Elise called out.

    "Eh? What?" asked Lyon as he turned.

    Elise was about to ask about who taught him how to do alchemy like that but with Tamuh and everyone around, it was better to find a different time and ce. "Congrattions."

    "Thank you," Lyon furrowed his brows. (It''s kinda weird now that she called me by my name).

    "Ah young friend, congrattions! Congrattions! Congrattions!" said Tamuh as soon as he reached Lyon''s hands and shook them.

    "Alright, alright, already," said Lyon with a slight dejected expression. Being congratted by women was a blessing, but by a bald old guy��it was more of a bad omen for Lyon.

    "Hahaha, please do excuse me. I was too excited by your victory!" smiled Tamuh (I need to know the result, that old woman must have known something. The purity of the Agi Pill that he concocted with that unorthodox way, what was it?).

    Mqa smiled before she put away the pill inside her pocket. She returned her nce toward the two rookies before furrowing her eyebrows. "What are you doing? You haven''t made your Agi Pill yet!"

    "Y-Yess!" Both rookies immediately answered. Who would have thought that the guy that was stretching for an alchemy test would be the first one to pass it, certainly not them.

    "So we need to wait for them before Renduval took the test?" asked Lyon.

    "Indeed," answered Elise. "The gold cloak alwaysester."

    "What kind of test?" asked Lyon.

    "It''s making a pill of course," said Elise as she nodded. "A bare minimum is a level four soul me."

    "The green one?" Lyon raised his brows.

    "The green one," Elise nodded.

    "Why?" asked Lyon as he furrowed his brows.

    "Because, young friend, it is necessary for making level four pills with purity above seventy percent," said Tamuh delightfully. "It would be hard, no, straight impossible for a level three soul me to make a level four pills above seventy percent purity."

    "And also time-consuming," said Elise. "It is possible to use a lesser soul me to create a higher level of pills, but it would be more time-consuming."

    "Oh," Lyon nodded before he sighed. "Man, waiting is not really my hobby." He looked over at Elise before asking, "Oh yeah, you said that you want to meet me, what is it?"

    Elise sighed, "I don''t know if you can read my mind or not, but it doesn''t matter now. I was nning to give you some knowledge about alchemy in hope that you used the scroll I gave you and joined Alchemy Union."

    "Eh," Lyon smiled wryly. (So I guess it''s not necessary then).

    "Congrattions, young master Lyon," said Cherie as she slightly bowed. "I never thought that you would also be an alchemist."

    "Hahaha, me either," said Lyon as heughed. "I just like the cloak."

    Hilde smiled wryly (Don''t tell me that is the sole reason you want to enter Alchemy Union).

    "That is the sole reason I joined the Alchemy Union," said Lyon as he nodded.

    Hilde and the two elders almost puked out blood. It was never a noble reason for Lyon, it was just aesthetic. Nobody had ever entered the Alchemy Union due to bing a fan of the cloak they made.

    "I mean I''m not going to stay here for long anyway," Lyonughed.

    "Fufufu~ since you joined under my name. Your little house would be built on my hill! Rejoice, boy! For you will be the first!" said Elise with proudughter.

    "Hill?" Lyon furrowed his brows as he looked at Elise. "Oh, you mean that lonely hill!"

    Elise''s lips twitched slightly.

    "Yeah, it was all fun and games but I''m not nning to stay here for long, sorry," said Lyon as he grinned. "Maybe I would take a visit from time to time."

    "Hmm, that''s fine," Elise nodded. "By the way, have you heard that Anna is looking for you?"

    The name brought a slight jolt inside Ivy. She looked at Elise with her brows furrowed.

    "I''ve heard," said Lyon as he nodded. "She wants me and my hunters"��he paused as he smiled at them before continuing�� "To gather a flower with one hundred petals?"

    Elise nodded, "Yes, she was trying to concoct a difficult pill. However, the flowers are located in a dangerous cave."

    "A cave, hmm�� never went to a cave before," Lyon muttered. "Oh wait I did, with a guardian of a forest, which is just a hamster rodent."

    "Young friend," said Tamuh. "It is best to be prepared before venturing to such a dangerous ce. A kunpeng is a mighty beast, but that cave has taken more lives than a single kunpeng has."

    "That''s kind of obvious," said Lyon as he squinted his eyes. "But really? It has taken more lives than a kunpeng? Hmm��"

    "Indeed," Elise nodded. "You don''t have to go if you don''t want to."

    Lyon crossed his arms as he smirked. "Maybe I will check it out, after all, she ising with us right?"

    Elise nodded, "Yes, she wille of course. Besides, the hunters rarely saw the flower before�� wait, why are you asking if she ising with you?"

    Kesya proudly said, "He needs a new prey."

    Everyone was shocked, especially Ivy.

    Cecile pulled her ears as she smiled, "She is just joking."

    "Aw Aw Aw!" Kesya wailed, "or is she?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 694: Her Name Is Ivy

    Chapter 694: Her Name Is Ivy

    Lyon crossed his arms. He looked at the field down with Renduval waiting for his turn. His brows furrowed before he turned, "Why is no one waking me up?"

    Cecile chuckled. "We were about to, but you were already here."

    "Really?" Lyon squinted his eyes. "Why is no one paying it upfront for me then?"

    "They won''t ept it," said Lumina as she shook her head, "We tried giving the receptionist the money but they crossed their forearms at us."

    "Oh," Lyon raised his brows. "Well, can''t me you for that. I guess fate is ying a trick on me."

    "Hehehe," Kesya chuckled, "We can always go for the drastic measures but I doubt that everyone would agree with what to expect."

    "Certainly," Lyon twitched his lips. "Well, this is getting boring fast."

    "Really? It''s your idea in the first ce," said Lumina as she squinted her eyes.

    "Yeah��" Lyon put his hands behind his head whilst stacking his thigh on top of another. "It was the atmosphere that brought me to it."

    The princesses smiled wryly.

    ��

    Meanwhile.

    The headmaster''s creases turned heavier as he was inching closer to Elder Anna''s hill. Every passing alchemist was looking his way and bowed at him but he dismissed it with a wave of hand. His eyes were weary with time and his steps belied his weighted heart.

    Nit�� the personal bodyguard that was apanying Elder Anna ��was outside her little hut. His arms were crossed and his back was leaning against the wall. He was looking down at the ground before he noticed his presence.

    "Ah, headmaster good to see you," said Nit as he smiled.

    "It''s good to see you too, young Nit," said the headmaster with a smile, "Is she home?"

    "Well, sadly she won''t be back untilter in the evening," said Nit with a wry smile.

    "Oh? Where she could have gone?" asked the headmaster.

    "The usual garden at the back of the hill," answered Nit with a nod.

    "Ah, there," the headmaster nodded. "Alright then, I will visit her in the garden myself."

    "Huh?" Nit raised his brows as he watched the headmaster leave to the garden behind the hills.

    "Oh right," the headmaster turned. "Please don''t let anyonee to the garden until you see meing back."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Uh�� sure?" Nit answered with slight hesitation. (What is he up to?).

    The garden was slightly on the lower slope of the hills. A plethora of colors immediately greeted his old-timer''s eyes with the scent of nature dancing inside his nostrils. The chirps of birds soon followed as a pair flew over his gray hair.

    The headmaster looked down as gentle wind brassed the lone woman''s hair that was tending the garden. Her sses were slightly hanging as she bent down and smelt the flower to the touch of her nose.

    "Anna," The headmaster approached.

    "Hmm?" Anna turned and saw the sparkling white cloak. Her lips curved upward, "How are you, headmaster?"

    The headmasterughed, "Hahaha, what do you mean by that? I rarely go outside."

    Anna smiled, "That''s, even more, the reason to ask you."

    "You have a good point," said the headmaster before Anna returned tending the flowers in her garden.

    The headmaster pressed his upper lips before he sighed.

    "What''s the matter, headmaster," asked Elder Anna with a smile. "You seem to be in a pretty heavy mood. Did I do something wrong?"

    "Perhaps, it is," said the headmaster.

    Elder Anna straightened her back as she looked at him with her brows raised. "What is this about?"

    The headmaster couldn''t hide the sense of concern in his eyes which indefinitely brought the serenity in the atmosphere to a tense.

    "It''s about the old rumor," said the headmaster as his eyes turned sharp.

    "Old rumor?" Anna smiled confusedly, "What old rumor?"

    "The one where you were younger and got pregnant," said the headmaster.

    Anna''s shoulders stiffened as her eyes trembled. She forced a smile as she said, "W-What? That''s just nothing but a rumor headmaster. Why are you bringing it up?"

    "Because it was not just a rumor isn''t it?" asked the headmaster.

    "No! It''s just a rumor!" said Anna as she clenched her chest. Her pupils shrunk as she took half a step back.

    "Why are you getting flustered, Anna. If it was just a rumor, you have nothing to worry about," said the headmaster as he took a step forward. "It''s better that you admit it."

    "W-What?! No!" Anna waved her hand furiously and identally pped off one of the flowers. Petals fluttered and at the mercy of nature''s whistle.

    "Why not?" asked the headmaster. "Why is it so hard to admit your own child?"

    "Because!" her figure shuddered before she fell with both knees on the ground.

    "Anna!" the headmaster hurriedly approached her. He knelt down and noticed her panting. Her eyes were not focused as she held her temples. The headmaster frowned looking at her reaction before sitting down right across her.

    "It seems like your child''s existence has more stories than it is," said the headmaster. "However, it is something that you must face eventually, for the child is looking for you and she is here in Alchemy Union."

    His words brought her trembling to a stop and made her head lookup. "She�� is here?"

    "She is," the headmaster nodded. "Are you not going to admit that she is your child?"

    Anna looked down as she rested her palms on her thighs.

    "Do you know her name?" asked the headmaster.

    Anna''s head felt heavy as she shook it. "I didn''t give her a name."

    "Her name is Ivy Yuki, she has been raised in Yuki n," said the headmaster. "Her matriarch told me yesterday night when I was having dinner with young friend Lyon."

    "Lyon? That kunpeng hunter group?" Her eyes widened (That girl!).

    "Yes, her hair is different than yours, she is the one with the icy blue hair," said the headmaster. "You would recognize her right away."

    "I met her," said Anna.

    "Oh? You did?" the headmaster raised his brows. "Then��?"

    Anna shook her head, "I didn''t know it was her but."

    "But there is a feeling that you are somehow connected to her?" the headmaster smiled. "It''s your maternal bond."

    Anna nodded, she didn''t dare to meet the headmaster right in the eyes. "However, she said nothing to me either."

    "She knows who you are," said the headmaster before Anna''s eyes widened. "She is here because of you."

    The headmaster shook his head, "I don''t know the full story of what happened between you and her, but if she came all the way here to look for her, the very least that you could do is talk to her."

    Anna shook her head, "I''m not worthy of her mother, I''m a coward."

    "You are a coward, Anna," said the headmaster. "But you are also a woman who gave birth to a child. I will not ask who her father is but Alchemy Union doesn''t forbid its elders from having a child or more. What are you so afraid of?"

    Anna shook her head. "I��"

    "Don''t force it if you can''t tell, at the very least the one that has the right to know is not me, it is your child," said the headmaster. "She might have friends growing up, but you, you are her flesh and blood."

    "I''m not worthy," said Anna as she shook her head. "I forsook her when she was just a little baby in my arms."

    "Then would you forsake her again when she has understood the hardship of the world?" asked the headmaster.

    Anna looked at the headmaster with glimmers in her eyes. Her lips trembled. Her nose had a red hue. She was on the verge of tears but nothing escaped her eyes before she wiped it off with her arm.

    The headmaster continued, "I''ve heard that you are looking for that flower again, they say that you are going to ask young friend Lyon''s group to that cave. The Hundred-Petals Flower, it''s quite a dangerous quest. Why don''t you use this chance to get to know her better? After all, you are going to be their guide alongside young friend Nit."

    Anna closed her eyes before she took a deep audible breath. "Thank you, headmaster."

    The headmaster shook his head, "Don''t mind me, it is my duty to look after Alchemy Union. My lips will stay shut regarding your rtionship with her. It is up to you whether you want to make it public or not, however��" he sighed.

    Anna raised her brows.

    The headmaster let a long sigh than before. "Another problem here is none other than our young friend, Lyon."

    "What''s�� with him?" asked Elder Anna.

    "Well, how should I put this��" the headmaster crossed his arms as he clenched his be with his brows.

    Anna never saw the headmaster acting like this.

    "He might refuse your offer in going to that cave," said the headmaster with a wry smile.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 695: Well Im Bored

    Chapter 695: Well I��m Bored

    "He would refuse?" Anna muttered.

    The headmaster sighed as he nodded. "He has the ability to refuse. Even though he is young, his character is supremely powerful."

    "Supremely powerful?" Anna raised her brows before she smiled wryly. "Headmaster, I know that he is incredible, but you don''t have to overrate him that far."

    The headmaster chuckled before he shook his head. "I hope that I am��overrating him."

    "Huh��" Anna raised her brows.

    "Have you met him before, Anna?" asked the headmaster.

    "Briefly, on the second floor of the First Hall," said Anna as she thought about Lyon. "He doesn''t look like he was the leader of the group, to be honest."

    The headmasterughed. "Everyone who met him for the first time will think like so, perhaps it is on purpose?"

    "On purpose?" Anna muttered before the headmaster stood up.

    "He dared to grab me by the cor and mmed me against the bookshelves in the library," said the headmaster as he smiled looking at Anna''s widened eyes. "I''m not joking, Anna. If he dared to do it to me, he most presumably has the power to back it up."

    "B-But, you''re the face of Alchemy Union!" said Anna.

    "Exactly," the headmaster nodded with a smile before he turned and left.

    Anna was stupefied in the garden. The serenity of her surroundings was of no help to her agitating heart. She only could watch the back of the headmaster shrinking as he left further.

    Nit was guarding the little house just like he was instructed to do. However, his mind was nowhere near as focused as he was supposed to be. The sudden visit from the headmaster still lingered and pounded his imagination of what they were talking about in the garden. The headmaster himself rarely went out of his way from the library and to the hills. He was always upied with his own sets of tasks.

    "Young Nit, thank you for keeping an eye out," said the headmaster.

    "Hm?" Nit raised his brows before he looked at the old-timer smiling at him. "Headmaster!"

    He quickly adjusted his attitude, "Sorry, I didn''t see you there."

    "Well yes," the headmaster chuckled, "If you did, then you are facing the wrong way."

    "Hehe," Nit smiled wryly. He was talking about sensing rather than seeing the headmaster but either way, it didn''t matter. "Can I ask what was it all about?"

    "No," said the headmaster as he shook his head, "It''s a private matter that you must not pry on further."

    (Private matter?) Nit furrowed his brows.

    The headmaster reached for Nit''s shoulder, "Let''s leave it at that."

    "Uh-huh," Nit responded before the headmaster left him.

    "Oh right, young friend Nit," the headmaster turned after a few steps.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Yes? Is there anything I can help with?" asked Nit before he saw the headmaster approach him. "I''ve heard that you and Anna will be going to that cave?"

    Nit nodded, "Yes, that''s true?" he raised his brows.

    "You are also going with the kunpeng hunters, right?" said the headmaster before he continued, "I need you to help me here."

    The headmaster smiled. "Please I implore you."

    Nit''s shoulders immediately stiffened. He would have never thought that someone as esteemed as the headmaster himself would use the word ''implore'', let alone to someone like him. The headmaster''swork must be substantiallyrge and heavy, with a whisper of his words he might summon a cultivator stronger than him without any problem.

    "Please behave yourself when you are around young friend Lyon." said the headmaster. "He might be younger than you, but don''t mistake his aggressivity. He might kill you."

    Nit''s pupils were shrunken to a dot. His eyes were trembling as the headmasterid down those words. Though the headmaster''s face said it all, he still couldn''t believe that he was being serious.

    "You can consider this a warning, if you don''t like him at the very least, don''t stand in his way. He will not hesitate to sever your head if you did so. Alchemy Union is nothing in his eyes. Stay cautious," said the headmaster before he left.

    Nit was left dumbfounded.

    ��

    Meanwhile.

    "Huh?" Lyon''s nose twitched before the muscles in his face contracted. "ACHOO!"

    His sneeze brought the dome to a halt. It was so loud everyone could mistake it for a dragon''s roar.

    "Lyon, are you alright?" said Cecile as she grabbed his shoulder.

    Lyon''s nostrils'' twitched before he rubbed it with his hand. He closed his eyes as he pushed both brows of his together. "Someone must be talking about me behind my back."

    "Well, young master, you are a popr man," said Kesya with a grin. "Some hot faires might be talking about you, ooo~ perhaps is that Anna girl."

    "Perhaps," said Lyon as he nodded.

    Ivy let out a sigh before the matriarch rubbed her back.

    Lyon scratched his scalp before he stood up, "Renduval!"

    His shout immediately courted all attention in the dome.

    "What?" said Renduval as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "I believe that you can do this!" shouted Lyon as he gave him a thumbs up.

    "What?" Renduval jerked off his shoulders. "I haven''t started yet!"

    "Yeah well, I''m leaving," said Lyon as he waved.

    "Na?!" Renduval was petrified and took a step back.

    However, Lyon�� who had his eyes hardly opened ��put his hands behind his head. Regardless of the azure cloak that he had earned, he was bored by the test that took too long.

    "Oi!" Renduval called out but Lyon acted as if he heard nothing.

    "Welp! That''s our cue," said Kesya as she quickly followed her emperor.

    One by one the group followed him and left Renduval to his own. Only the two elders and Princess Cherie were left in the spectators'' seat. Meanwhile, Princess Hilde was tasked with looking after Lyon. She definitely didn''t want another Afurnae.

    "Hah!" Lyon let out sighed heavily. "Damn that ce is so hot! They should have an AC or something."

    "AC?" Kesya muttered. "Is that one of the items that you have in your world?"

    "AC stands for Air Conditioner, it is an item that you use to, well, conditioned the air," said Lyon as he shrugged. "I haven''t looked into it that much, but the point is, that thing can blow cold air."

    "Uwah! Sounds so cool!" said Zet.

    "Yeah it is," said Lyon as he smiled before he frowned. "Wait a minute, is that a pun?"

    "What''s a pun?" asked Zet.

    "Fuck off," said Lyon as he squinted his eyes.

    "I''m going to take a stroll to the First Hall, you guys do what you guys do," said Lyon.

    "I''ming with you, big brother!" said Zet as his eyes glimmered. He was not even particrly excited about the First Hall.

    "No,.you''re not," said Porealus as he grabbed his redhead. "Your grandfather is missing, and so is mine!"

    Porealus immediately dragged Zet out of the scene.

    "I will go to the library," said Ivy before she and the matriarch left.

    "Hilde, do you want toe with us?" asked Cecile with a smile.

    Hilde sighed, "I don''t have a choice, your husband is too wild to be left unsupervised."

    Cecile chuckled, "What''s this, are you trying to be his wife or something."

    Hilde had a cold shivering breath crept up from her spine to her nape. Her cheeks blushed before she crossed her arms, "D-Don''t be stupid."

    Cecile chuckled as she saw Hilde''s flustered self following closely behind her husband.

    "That''s quite unusual, I thought that you don''t like the First Hall," said Hilde who caught up to him.

    Lyon didn''t bother to turn his head as he answered, "I happen to find a way to make things more interesting."

    "What? Since you have be the alchemist of Alchemy Union?" asked Hilde.

    "Nah, that''s not even something that I was nning to do," said Lyon before he raised his voice a little, "If only someone picked me up before I went all that trouble!"

    The group chuckled.

    (They''reughing, unbelievable) thought Lyon before he smiled. (Well, I guess that''s why I can get along with them just fine).

    "Then what do you find interesting in First Hall?" asked Hilde.

    "You will see soon enough," said Lyon as he smiled.

    "Are you looking for pills?" asked Hilde. "They do refresh their stocks every day, so what you might find yesterday, might be there today."

    "You said it as if I was looking for drugs, Hilde," said Lyon as he chuckled. "But nah, we are just strolling from the first floor all the way up to the auction floor."

    Hilde was stupefied before she caught up to him once more, "What do you mean? We can only go as far as the second floor, even that, we need Renduval''s bronze badge."

    "Medallion badge, badge medallion, why can''t you guys stay consistent," said Lyon as he sighed.

    (That''s you!) thought Hilde as her lips twitched before she frowned. "Wait a minute, don''t tell me you have Renduval''s badge?"

    "Even better!" Lyon smirked at her.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 696: Azleid Of Teardrop Clan And Ning Of Red Lotus

    Chapter 696: Azleid Of Teardrop n And Ning Of Red Lotus

    Hilde creased her forehead as she furrowed her brows. She looked at Lyon calmly walked to the First Hall leisurely.

    His nonchnt bearing had always been one of his greatest traits. However, the one that knew what the smirk meant was far and few.

    (What is he up to��) Hilde''s heart raced as they arrived at the First Hall.

    Everyone immediately turned their heads. Some of them recognized the youth, and some were not there yesterday.

    "Azure�� cloak?" one of the cultivators raised his brows. "He is an alchemist too?"

    "Incredible, only a select few able to take both paths as an alchemist and cultivators at the same time,"mented another.

    They were awed by the status that Lyon wore. All except one young man that had just arrived.

    He had a noble-like air surrounding him. His jaws were well-defined, and his ck eyes were sharper than the talon of an eagle. His build was slightly more muscr than Lyon''s, but one couldn''t see the muscle tones under his robe. However, what struck the most about him was the symbol on his forehead��a ck teardrop.

    "Ah, young master Azleid, nice to meet you," said one of the cultivators��with a smile on his face.

    Azleid��he nodded, "Nice to meet you too."

    The cultivator offered his hand but his smile vanished as Azleid looked down on it. His eyebrows slightly raised as his lips forgot to fuse together.

    Azleid spared no words. He shifted his nce and looked at Lyon going up to the second floor. His brows furrowed before he asked, "Do you know anything about that alchemist?"

    "Huh? Oh, him," the cultivator nodded. "His name is Lyon, rumored has it that he and his group hunted kunpeng for a living."

    Azleid''s nce shifted back to the cultivator, "Hunting kunpeng?"

    "Y-Yes, their group is capable!" the cultivator nodded in perspiration.

    "Interesting," Azleid nodded before he walked past him.

    "Ah, young master Azleid! Do you needpany?" asked the cultivator with a radiant hope of a smile.

    Azleid paused before the atmosphere slightly trembled by his presence. He leered at the cultivator before thetter had the knees banged on the floor. Not a single cultivator from the surrounding dared to gasp.

    "Know your ce," said Azleid before he went up to the second floor.

    The cultivators immediately seize for breaths. There was a certain doom-strangeling feeling that chocked their necks in the presence that Azleid left. Everyone was perspiring as the situation turned dire for a second. Their knees had turned weak and some of them couldn''t help but on all fours.

    "Young master Azleid! Of all days, why does it have to be this day��"ined the alchemist that was tending the first floor��he was too, catching for breath.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Ah? Y-You be an alchemist?" asked the alchemist that was tasked to stand right at the second floor''s entrance.

    "Haha! Amazing right!" Lyonughed at the roof as he entered the second floor��disregarding the surprised alchemist.

    "Hmm?" Graham nced over his back before he sighed and joined his emperor.

    "Ah, the second floor," said Lyon as he took a deep breath, "Still the same as yesterday I see."

    "Y-Young master Azleid?!"

    "Hm? Lyon nced over.

    The two of them caught each other''s nce and none of them was smiling. The tension between the two was suffocating, however, the most dangerous part was that they didn''t know each other. It was pure instinct.

    Azleid took a step forward and Lyon turned his figure.

    "Y-Young master Azleid?!" eximed Hilde as her pupils shrunken.

    "Who?" Lumina asked.

    Hilde gulped, "He is young master Azleid, the eldest son of the Teardrop n."

    "That''s not useful," said Lumina.

    "He is quite famous in Sixth Heaven! His famed for his art called the Weaving Tears��gentle but deadly," said Hilde. Her hands were trembling at the sight of this supreme figure, however, her eyes caught Lyon standing nonchntly with his arms crossed. (He�� is not even��).

    Under his ghastly presence, Lyon couldn''t feel a thing. His shoulders were rxed as he looked at the man that was slightly taller than him.

    "Your name," asked Azleid.

    Lyon smirked, "Do you think I would give someone that didn''t even introduce himself, my name?"

    Azleid raised his brows.

    His respond clenched the hearts of the onlookers. They were all trembling as they looked at Lyon casually gave out his rude tone. They couldn''t believe how brave, or rather foolish, Lyon was. However, some of the experts in the room could see how Lyon was standing up on his own against Azleid''s pressure.

    (This young man! He could stand toe to toe with young master Azleid!) thought one cultivator.

    (I can''t believe it! Defeating a kunpeng is not that hard for young master Azleid but, who is he? How is he not known?!) thought another insightful cultivator.

    "Hmm, they better have useful items this time," a delicate proud voice was heard before a figure that captivated the second floor arrived.

    She had a figure that rivaled Lumina. Her face was covered by a thin veil, and her brows were as sharp as de. Her eyes were strikingly brown, and her ck hair was tied up to a ponytail with some bangs on the front. Her lips were thin red and her cheeks had a red hue even though she was not blushing. However, what striked Lyon the most was the thin red lotus ornament on her forehead.

    She paused before she raised her brows, "Azleid?"

    By the casual tone that she gave, the group immediately realized that she was at the very least had the same status as Azleid was. However, Kesya was grinning for something else as she gazed upon the back of her emperor.

    "Miss Ning," said Azleid as he turned.

    "That''s miss Ning!" muttered Hilde. (W-What''s going on?! Why is heaven''s favorite gathering now?!).

    Hilde gulped. (This is bad, this is really bad, Ning of the Red Lotus! She just has toe to visit Alchemy Union with Lyon in it!).

    "Miss Ning of the Red Lotus," muttered Hilde as she knew Lumina was about to ask who she was.

    "Red Lotus, heh," Cecile smirked, and it went unnoticed.

    "Azleid, you''re early," said Ning as she crossed her arms and slightly raised her chin.

    Azleid said nothing but a figure suddenly past him by. He raised his brows seeing the same young man that he stood face-to-face approached Ning.

    Lyon had his face turned radiant with his bright fool-like smile. His confidence knew no bounds as he went close to Ning without the slightest hesitation. The status between the two was the pr opposite, at least in the eyes of the onlookers.

    "My name is Lyon, nice to meet you, miss Ning," Lyon offered his right hand.

    Ning looked down at his hands before she pped them away with her backhand. The resounding p conquered the second floor without fail. Everyone was gobsmacked but deep down, they knew it would happen. Ning was a high-status woman. Her taste was grande. She would let a nobody like Lyon shake her hand.

    Lyon froze as his hand was hanging in the air. He had never thought that he would get his hand pped away for offering a handshake.

    "Know your ce," said Ning with her arms crossed and her chin raised. She was looking down on him without any mercy. She snorted before she went up to the third floor. "Unbelievable," she muttered.

    Azleidmented none. He went up to the third floor and followed behind Ning, leaving Lyon with his petrified self.

    "You really do like to create enemies, Miss Ning," said Azleid.

    "It''s none of your business, Red Lotus can handle enemies, let alone a small fry like that, the audacity! Unbelievable!" said Ning as she frowned her way upstairs.

    "A small fry?" Azleid pondered.

    "What? What are you trying to say? That he is a somebody?" said Ning.

    "I don''t know about that, I just met him today," said Azleid as he shook his head.

    Meanwhile, back on the second floor.

    Cecile chuckled before she shook her head, "What a rude woman, my husband offered her the courtesy of shaking his hand, but she not only refused, she pped his hand away."

    "She didn''t know how fortunate she was," said Kesya, "If Empress Selena were here with us�� heh."

    "Just say the word, Empress," said Assid as he revealed his sharp eyes and worming veins in his temple.

    "No, not this time Assid, Sixth Heaven is too close with Paradise," said Cecile as she shook her head. "Beheading her here would serve nothing but trouble for us."

    (W-WHAT ARE THESE PEOPLE SAYING?!) thought Hilde as she gulped. (THEY COULD DO IT? THEY COULD KILL MISS NING?!).

    Lyon put his hanging hand back down. He turned and looked at his group with a smirk on his face. "Let''s go."

    Lyon embarked to the stairs��ascending to the next floor.

    "W-Wait a minute, we don''t��" Hilde''s lips were covered by Kesya.

    "Hush��. follow along," said Kesya before she let go of Hilde''s mouth after thetter nodded nervously.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 697: Ascending The Stairs

    Chapter 697: Ascending The Stairs

    The second floor was left dumbfounded. The onlookers were indeed expecting something like that to happen, but they never thought that Lyon would go upstairs.

    One of the cultivators gulped with his figure palpitating. He nervously looked to his side only to find that the others were having the same anxiety in their eyes.

    They all nervously looked up to the ceiling. Something will happen, and they were all worried if they would also get dragged along with it.

    "I-I''m not going to stay here! You all never saw me here!" said one cultivator before he rushed down.

    "M-Me too!"

    "See you never, brother!"

    The matter involving the Sixt Heaven was not their ce to poke their nose in. They could pinch him to dust if they decided to. There would be no merit then, only undeserving disaster.

    However, them rushing out of the First Hall caught the first floor''s attention. The cultivators below could see their sweaty faces clinging to their jaws. They could see their eyes terrified of what was toe.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "What''s going on?" asked the cultivators on the first floor.

    "Why are they running? Oh shit, did young master Azleid do something?!" spected another cultivator.

    "N-No, I don''t think so. I didn''t hear a single rumbling at all," said another.

    "What happened��" they all muttered while they looked at the ceiling above. They saw Ning had gone upstairs before this, and they all could only specte.

    The alchemist that was guarding the third floor was d in a golden cloak. His brows rose as he saw who was taking the stairs to approach him. (Azure cloak?) thought the alchemist before he raised his hand. "Hold it."

    Lyon looked up.

    The alchemist felt his neck being choked the moment his eyes made contact with Lyon as if he was being seen through. His goosebumps rose indefinitely and a cold shiver crept up his spine. He could definitely feel the atmosphere surrounding this young man was destructively calm.

    Lyon reached out for his pocket before he gave a badge that made the alchemist gawk.

    The alchemist''s hand trembled as he held the mistified badge for even he had his level was not enough to earn this level of privilege. Doubts inside his mind were shredded before he bowed deeply. "I-I apologize for my rudeness."

    Hilde opened her eyes wide. She didn''t expect that a golden cloak alchemist would bow his head to the waist against Lyon.

    Whilst she was stupefied, the barrier was opened.

    Lyon casually retrieved the mystical badge from his hand and entered the third floor.

    "Huh?" The cultivators and several golden cloaked alchemist turned their heads. Lyon''s azure cloak was unusual to see on the third floor thus the furrow of their brows. However, they dare not to question his status. The fact that he could pass the barrier was proof of his legitimacy. However, they did wonder about his identity.

    "That''s Lyon the kunpeng hunter," muttered one alchemist. "He joined Alchemist Union? Since when?"

    Those that knew him were bbergasted. There had not been words that Lyon was an alchemist in Alchemy Union. The cloak that he wore shocked them, but those who didn''t know��wished they were.

    "The winners of that tournament are limited to the second floor though," muttered another alchemist.

    Lyon''s presence immediately courted their attention, but his next action sparked their disbelief. He didn''t waste his time as he turned and reached for the stairs to the fourth floor.

    "What��" an alchemist muttered. "No way��"

    His thought was shared with all of the cultivators on the third floor. An azure cloak-wearing alchemist was already rare enough being sighted on this floor but on the fourth? That was a whole new imaginary.

    Hilde was still petrified in her own disbelief. Though her legs still kept up the pace with the others, her mind was not. She was nervous-wrecked. There was hardly anything positive that would happen and the worst part, she knew and couldn''t do anything about it. She could only watch Lyon, the young man that pulverized the two kingdoms before her very eyes, was aiming for Ning of Red Lotus.

    Heralded from the Mortal World, he was ascending the stairs to the fourth floor. Another golden cloak added alchemist awaited. Thetter too was surprised by his appearance.

    He wanted to stop his advancement but Lyon spared no word and gave him the badge. The barrier opened as the same scene happened. Once again, tha alchemist guarding the entrance apologized to him.

    All heads turned on the fourth floor. The azure cloak was something that they should not have seen on this floor. There were questions and whispers, but none of it reached Lyon''s ears. He didn''t even bother to see the lineup of the ingredients��the hue of mana that was spiraling around it. He found no interest, he moved on. He ascended the stairs leading to the next floor, leaving them gawked and trembling.

    His three generals followed him close. The presence surrounding his walk, the bearing that he exuded, it was something that he rarely showed. He didn''t put his hand behind his head anymore. His eyes were sharp all the way. No walls, no demons, and no gods dared to stand in his way.

    (This is so nostalgic) thought Kesya as she grinned at Lyon''s back. (The young emperor, hehe).

    The group was in no hurry at all, but the items at which they sold couldn''t get their attention. It was especially true, especially for Cecile and the three generals. They had seen things more than all the prior floors'' cultivators'' experiencesbined.

    On the fifth floor, the alchemist guarding the entrance was d in a ck cloak��the higher strata of an alchemist than the gold ones. He furrowed, but Lyon kept on ascending the stairs. Once Lyon was at the entrance, the ck alchemist offered his hand, "Where is your badge, kunpeng hunters."

    Lyon put it in his hand and neglected the alchemist''s surprise.. He saw the barrier crumble before his eyes and entered the fifth floor.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 698: Presence

    Chapter 698: Presence

    Ning of Red Lotus. The woman had arrived on the sacred seventh floor with a bit of scorn on her face.

    "Ah, Miss Ning, it is nice to meet you again," said the ck alchemist that was attending the seventh floor as he pranced to her. His eyebrows rose as he noticed her tant emotion. He lowered his tone to a concern and said, "Is something the matter, Miss Ning?"

    Ning furrowed her brows before she pointed at him, "You should take better care of your students! How dare a nobody like him, just approached me like that?! Who does he think he is?"

    "Uh��" the alchemist was taken back before his face contour changed, "What audacity! What is his name? I will set him right."

    "Umm��." Ning nced to the side�� looking unsure of herself before she raised her chin, "Why should I know, hmph!"

    The alchemist smiled wryly albeit inwardly. He couldn''t possibly find the alchemist that did it now, none of them would admit doing it even if he was adamant in his search.

    "His name is Lyon," a bassy tone was heard before the alchemist noticed who it was.

    "Young master Azleid! Nice to meet you," said the alchemist as he rubbed his hands like a dirty merchant.

    Azleid snorted, "There is no reason for you to act up in front of me, alchemist."

    "A-Ah haha," the alchemist scratched the back of his head but he seemed to get used to this kind of treatment.

    "Oh? Azleid, you know that small fry''s name?" said Ning as she raised his brows.

    "I do, Miss Ning," Azleid nodded.

    Ning squinted her eyes (Why does he know that guy''s name?).

    "Lyon, eh?" the alchemist pondered as he muttered. He didn''t seem to recall that name. "Hmm, it seems so familiar."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Azleid snorted before he went past him. "He hunts kunpeng for a living."

    "What?" Ning muttered.

    "Oh! But wait, he is not an alchemist, he is just a hunter," said the alchemist.

    "No! He wore your azure cloak," said Ning as she further berated him.

    The alchemist backed down with his palms showed near his chest. He nervously nodded, "I-I will look further into this matter, I can assure you that Miss Ning."

    "You better be!" said Ning before she snorted herself away.

    "Ah Azleid,e sit down with me," said a young cultivator who seemed to be roughly the same age as him. He had starking short deeper blue hair and his figure was slightly leaner than Azleid''s. His face was vibrant and full of energy but his eyes were thin, one couldn''t see his eyes whenever he smiled.

    "Mavis of the Sky n," Azleid muttered as he frowned.

    "Oh c''mon, no need to furrow your eyebrows like that, hahaha!" Mavis pranced his way toward him before patting his shoulders a few times.

    Azleid grabbed his waist as he red. The atmosphere between the two young men brought even Ning to slightly furrowed her brows.

    "Oh? Wanna fight?" Mavis smiled.

    The previous alchemist immediately pranced forward. He was palpitating as he begged, "P-Please young masters! Don''t do it here."

    Azleid threw his hand away before he snorted and chose a vacant seat.

    "Oof," Mavis stretched his limp wrist with a smile, then he proceeded to grab the alchemist''s shoulder. "We are just joking haha, why are you so nervous."

    (Of course, I am!) said the alchemist inwardly. The problem with Ning''s situation was already upying his head, a fight between the two young masters would explode it.

    "Ning!" Mavis called out as he waved his hand.

    "Mavis��" Ning muttered as she pouted.

    "Hmm? Do you seem to be so upset? What''s wrong?" asked Mavis with a smile.

    She turned, "Why do you want to know?"

    "Well, I don''t actually, I want to know why the others are noting," said Mavis as he sighed. "I''m looking forward to seeing them."

    (This dull bastard!) thought Ning as she cursed inwardly. "I don''t know, don''t ask me."

    She left Mavis alone and choose a vacant seat in the first row.

    "Ah, jeez!" Mavis sighed before he shook his head. "Of all people, I stuck with these two."

    Mavis turned and looked around. There were not many people that were attending the auction today. He was bound to get some items but he missed the festive. "Maybe the item is not that good."

    He went back to his seat before he smiled at Azleid, "Oi, Azleid, do you have an item in mind?"

    Azleid ignored him and crossed his legs.

    Mavis smiled wryly before he looked to the other side where Ning was at, "Ning, do you have an item in mind?"

    "Hmph!" she scowled.

    Mavis sighed. "Well, I''ve tried to raise up the atmosphere." He sat down and made himselffortable.

    Meanwhile, the alchemist was still questioning Lyon''s status. "I''ve never known that he is an alchemist of ours, oh well, if he disturbed Miss Ning then he must be corrected ordingly."

    Mavis let out a breath before his eyes snapped open, "Huh?"

    His shoulders stiffened before he stood up and turned. His eyebrows furrowed as he looked at the entrance.

    Ning and Azleid looked at him before both of them raised their brows. They stood at the same time and looked at the entrance.

    Their heart raced. Something was approaching. Their goosebumps rose as if they were electrocuted.

    (What presence!) Mavis gulped before he made a wry smile. "A-Azleid, do you have any idea who it is?"

    "Is it Yuri?" muttered Azleid.

    "Nah, I doubt it, his presence is not this strong," said Mavis. "Is it an old powerhouse?"

    The top of the head started to rose as one ascended the stairs. Slowly but surely, his figure was revealed.

    "Huh? Who is he?" asked Mavis with his brows rose before he looked at Ning whose eyes shrunk as if she was seeing a ghost. Mavis frowned before he nced at Azleid who did the same. "Hmm? He averted his nce back to the young man smirking behind the barrier.

    "Lyon!" the alchemist uttered in disbelief.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 699: Tongue

    Chapter 699: Tongue

    "Who is that?"

    "An azure cloak alchemist? How did he get here?"

    The others participants of the auction were also looking at the entrance of thest floor. With those three young prodigies paying their gaze upon the ce, there was no way they could beat their own curiosity. However, it was an unknown youth, an unknown, alchemist.

    Lyon was standing behind thest barrier with his eyes straight looking at Ning. His sharp eyes deterred her quivered nce instantaneously.

    (Impossible!) screamed Ning inwardly.

    "Lyon��?" muttered Mavis as he furrowed his blue brows. "That''s a new name."

    (Why is he here?!) thought Azleid as he furrowed his brows for not even a golden cloak alchemist had the privilege to enter this floor, yet there Lyon was.

    "Hmm," Mavis smiled. "It seems like both of them knew this guy, interesting."

    "Y-You!" shouted the alchemist nervously before he pranced forward with his ring eyes toward Lyon. "You are Lyon, aren''t you?"

    "Huh?" Lyon stared him down with his eyelids didn''t bother opening all the way up. "Who are you?"

    "Kh!" The alchemist opened his eyes in disbelief. "Nevermind. I will forgive you for not being able to know my name, but you! Oh, YOU! How did you advance to this floor?"

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "Through the stairs idiot," answered Kesya with her chin slightly raised, "Unbelievable."

    Ning was stupefied by her mocking. Kesya was deliberately changing her tone to match hers. A tant insult.

    Ning furrowed her brows before she pointed at Lyon and the group, "You! I don''t know what tricks you have up your sleeve, but you shouldn''t step inside this floor, hmph!"

    "Yes! Miss Ning is right, you shouldn''t be here! Disrespecting the great Red Lotus, you are endangering the Alchemy Union''s fate!" said the alchemist as he nodded before he turned. "Please, Miss Ning let me take care of this."

    The alchemist bowed in hope to enter her good graces but a snort was made from Mavis.

    Mavis opened his lips and said, "What''s the harm here, let hime through, the more the merrier."

    Lyon squinted his eyes but said none. He didn''t recognize the blue-haired guy but there was no harm in letting him continue for a while.

    "Mavis!" shouted Ning as she red at him. "Do you know what you''re talking about?! He is a nobody! It would be tarnishing this ce''s honor to have a nobody."

    "A nobody?" Mavis raised his brows, "Pretty sure a nobody wouldn''t be able to even reach this floor no? What do you think Azleid?"

    "Do as you see fit," said Azleid before he turned and sat back down with his arms crossed. He calmly took a deep breath but his heart was racing. The incredible presence that he felt had not subsided yet. (Hunting Kunpeng for a living? I doubt it. Mavis said that his presence is bigger than Yuri) he grabbed the armrests tightly as his eyes turned sharp.

    Mavis sighed.

    "Young master Mavis please, there must be some mistake or ident w going on here. Obviously, an azure cloak alchemist doesn''t have the ability to buy the Mythril Badge," said the alchemist as he smiled wryly.

    "Hmm, that''s a good point," Mavis nodded. "But the chances is not zero though."

    "Enough Mavis! He must be using some tricks to get here!" said Ning. She was not having any of it. She was adamant to make Lyon get thrown off the building for her pride was at stake. Letting him in would prove that she was wrong, and the Red Lotus''s Ning was never wrong.

    Mavis put both of his hands up with his palms showed. "Alright, alright." (But there was no mistaking this presence though, that guy, he is definitely ''not'' a nobody).

    However, the barrier was opened the moment Lyon put the badge on the pedestal by himself.

    The alchemist and Ning were shocked, but Lyon made his way in.

    Mavis was intrigued by the development. He had never thought someone would be so ballsy against the well-known Red Lotus.

    "You! Stop right there!" shouted the alchemist as he pointed at Lyon. "Who is your instructor?! I will report them about this!"

    Lyon didn''t even pause as he walked past him before the rest of his group followed suit. He was nonchntly looking for a vacant seat before easily finding one. With the gawking of the alchemist, Lyon sat down andid his backfortably before cing one leg on top of another.

    "Kh!" The alchemist had his veins bulging before running his way and stood right in front of Lyon.

    "Hm?" Lyon raised his brows, "You''re blocking my way, step aside." Lyon made a shooing gesture.

    "You! Enough! Apologize to Miss Ning of Red Lotus, now!"

    Lyon sped his hands as he stared him down. "Tell me, why should I listen to the tongue that has licked more ass than a whore?"

    Mavis couldn''t close his opened mouth. The word that Lyon uttered was a massive sharp de cutting butter. The vulgar words had effectively silenced the seventh floor.

    Ning was blushing with her figure froze whilst the alchemist was standing blood rushing to his throat.

    "Y-You!"

    "Assid," Cecile called out, "Get him out of our sight."

    "Wha��!!" the alchemist didn''t manage to open another word before his meridians tremored. His eyes rolled up as orifices showed running blood.

    Assid grabbed the alchemist by the back of his cor. The seventh floor was silenced once more.

    Azleid furrowed his brows as his eyes slightly widened. (What was that?! My eyes can''t keep up!) he watched Assid dragging the alchemist away.

    Mavis gulped. (Oi oi oi, where is this monsteres from?).

    Ning was looking at Assid dragging the alchemist away, however, thetter paused and leered at her. Her lips were slightly opened, and her soul immediately took a different turn when she saw Assid''s ghastly re. Death was clouding her mind, and reality was clenched by the chain of anguish.. One move, she felt like it only took him one move to vanquished her from the world of the living.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 700: Hush!

    Chapter 700: Hush!

    Grizzling bells that tolled away the mark of her death. She was standing choked without hands strangling her neck. The power of the re was felt even by the others, especially for the alchemists. The whole seventh floor seemed to be under Assid''s mercy with his deless weapon.

    (What enormous killing intent!) thought Mavis as his goosebumps ready to pluck itself out of his skin.

    (TH-THis is?!) Azleid couldn''t believe it. His soul was not able to withstand the killing intent that was permeating out of a butler.

    (Oh no no no no!) Hilde freaked out. She would have never thought that the group could, and might very well be, killed Ning of Red Lotus. It would incite a war that would never be won.

    Lyon raised his hand, "Assid."

    "Guha!" Ning immediately raced for breath with her knees both on the floor. She was madly coughing with her eyes bloodshot. Her whole face had turned red before she heard Assid saying.

    "Forgive me, young master," said Assid before he resumed his walk to throw away the trash in his hand.

    Ning slowly looked up with her teeth gritted. She saw Lyon raising his hand still before calmly putting it down. He leered at her for a second before returning his nce back to the front.

    (Dang) Mavis smiled wryly. He had never seen the Red Lotus''s beauty that furious before. (However, things might not be good moving forward for them).

    <em>*Thud!</em>

    <em></em>A loud thud was heard as Assid threw the unconscious alchemist against the wall. The head was hung down before the body sled down to the floor. Assid readjusted his sses before returning back to Lyon and the others.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    Ning furiously got up before pointing at Lyon''s group. "You!"

    "Hush!" Lyon put his finger on top of his lips. "It''s starting any moment now."

    (This bastard!) Ning clenched her fist before she raised her momentum. She was about to jump out before Mavis stood in front of her with his dumb smile.

    "Mavis! Out of my way! I will teach him a lesson," red Ning.

    Mavis shrugged his shoulders, "You said about the honor of this ce, where did that go?"

    "Kh! You! Don''t tell me you are picking his side?!" said Ning.

    "I''m picking neither here, I''m here to have a good time and buy some stuff, can''t do that with you fighting him."

    "Huh? What are you talking about? Fight? With him? You think he even worth more than a fist?" said Ning with her high pride tone. "Hmph!"

    "You should shut your mouth when you can woman," Cecile said loudly.

    "What did you say?" Ning pushed Mavis away before finding Cecile towering her. (W-What a tall lithe woman!).

    "We are here for an auction and enjoy our time, please don''t force my subordinates'' hands," said Cecile before she looked at the three on the verge of pulverizing the Red Lotus''s beauty at any given moment. "I can''t control them if they want to sever your head."

    "I-Is that a threat? Are you threatening me?" Ning red.

    "No, this is a warning," said Cecile as she turned around before she muttered audibly with her head shaking, "Unbelievable."

    "Kh!" Ning tensed her shoulders as she red at Cecile''s back. She gritted her teeth as she was ready to paunch her.

    Mavis immediately got a hold of her waist as she was ring at Cecile.

    "Let me go, let me��!!" Her eyes opened wide the moment Cecile leered over.

    The image of a True Dragon, a Devil Ape, and the Cmity Goat, was staring her down. It was a sh of a smirk from Cecile before everything vanished.

    Ning was stunned as she saw the images sh her eyes. She blinked in disbelief before realizing her hands were trembling.

    "Good, you calmed down," said Mavis. "Phew! I thought everything would go south there, haha!"

    Ning furrowed her brows as she leered at Mavis, "Hmph!" She sat down with her arms crossed and her face pouting. However, she couldn''t shake the feeling that Cecile gave her. She could feel that she was a pinch away from dust. After Mavis sat back to his seat with a sigh of relief, she asionally looked at Lyon''s group.

    "Who is she�� more importantly, who is he?" Ning muttered.

    Disregarding Hilde that let out a sigh of relief with her back sled down the chair, Lumina was furrowing her brows.

    Lumina leaned to Cecile''s side, "Are you sure it''s alright to antagonize her?"

    Cecile chuckled, "Don''t worry about it, a prideful woman like her won''t even tell a single soul, not even the other people here would dare to expose what happened as they cannot afford it."

    "Prideful, huh," said Lumina before she straightened her back against the seat.

    Azleid who was observing like the rest of the onlookers was furrowing his eyebrows. Even he had to show respect against Ning of Red Lotus, however, this group show none. He knew what transpired on the first floor, he was the direct witness of it, never thought that Lyon would retaliate. Furthermore, so soon.

    (Who is he? Why is he unknown?) Azleid furrowed his brows.

    Lyon smirked as he made himselffortable. He was nonchnt and unfazed by what had happened, in fact, he only lift his hand the whole time to settle the situation.

    Minutes went by before the auctioneer made her way on the podium provided.

    Lyon''s eyes went brighter the moment he realized the auctioneer was a woman whereas Lumina rolled her eyes seeing his reaction.

    "Good evening everyone! I hope you all have a fantastic day beforehand��. eh?"

    She twitched her eyebrows as she could feel the awkward atmosphere filling the seventh floor. (Did I miss something?) then she looked down to see if she had a wardrobe malfunction, but there was not any.

    "W-Well, I will use this chance to greet our esteemed guest!" the woman tried and live up to the moment. "Good evening young master Mavis! Good evening young master Azleid! Good evening Miss Ning! I hope you all get the items you are looking for."

    Then she noticed another young man sitting between two astonishing beauties with his legs crossed.. The supreme charm that he exuded immediately brought the reds on her cheeks.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 701: I Bought A Dog Last Time.

    Chapter 701: I Bought A Dog Last Time.

    One look was all it took for the auctioneerdy to notice how powerful his presence was. Sitting between the two beauties, hands sped, legs crossed��she could definitely tell but his name.

    "Dear me, I''m spacing out," said the auctioneer before she bowed and made an apology. "Please forgive me."

    "Just hurry up with the items already! I don''t want to waste my time here unnecessarily," said Ning as she berated the auctioneer with her strict tone.

    "Y-Yes, certainly Miss Ning!" the auctioneer bowed and apologized, but only to hear a loud pout in response.

    "Chill out woman," uttered Lyon before the whole seventh floor gasped with Hilde crossing her fingers together.

    The auctioneer was taken back by Lyon''s response. She would have never thought that someone would be daring enough to stand up against Ning of Red Lotus, let alone for her sake.

    "W-What?!" Ning stood up but she couldn''t berate Lyon in time as Mavis stood up.

    "Calm down, Ning! He is right, you should get your act together," said Mavis as he crossed his arms. "I have things I need to buy too."

    "KH! You''re taking his side now," said Ning as she put her hands on her waist.

    Mavis shrugged before he sat down and left her boiling.

    "U-Um, please don''t fight! L-Let''s continue with the auction!" said the auctioneer before she spare a nce toward Lyon with her cheeks blushing red.

    "Oo~" Kesya who was sitting behind Lyon grinned. She leaned forward before hanging her head on his shoulder. "You really strike the first impression well, emperor."

    "I know," said Lyon as he smirked before he felt his ear being nibbled. His lips twitched, "If you keep doing that the first impression would be for naught."

    "P-Please, the first item!" said the auctioneer before she once again stole a nce at her temporary hero. (Eh�� why is that girl eating his ear like a pacifier? I-Is he into weird things?!).

    "Oi, look, she already felt disgusted!" muttered Lyon as he furrowed his brows.

    "Hehe," Kesya stuck her tongue out, "It''s better this way, or do you want to face Empress Selena''s Void Sword Art?"

    "Are you threatening me? Aren''t I the emperor," said Lyon as he furrowed his brows. He turned around and looked at the three generals avoiding their nces. "W-Wha��"

    "Sh! It''s starting emperor."

    "Kh!" Lyon swallowed their obnoxiousness as he turned back. He saw a tray with four wheels being pushed forward by a person in butler attire that significantly brought Assid''s furrowed brows.

    "Tch! Wanna be!" Assid cursed deviously.

    "Nobody is going to beat you in this regard, calm down, Assid," said Kesya.

    "Of course, nobody can beat me in this regard, what are you talking about Kesya," said Assid as he readjusted his sses.

    Kesya twitched her lips before she replied, "Alright, alright, he definitely beat you in choosing the right sses frame size."

    Assid was petrified.

    "The first item is a type of ingredient that is highly sought by alchemist experts!" said the auctioneer excitedly. "A thousand-year-old Blue Ginseng!"

    "Blue Ginseng?!" eximed Lyon.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "You never heard of it?" asked Lumina before she followed up, "Oh right, why would I be surprised."

    Lyon twitched his lips. "I never saw a Blue Ginseng but a normal ginseng, I can buy it online if I wanted."

    "Online?"

    "Forget it," said Lyon as he shook his head. He was adamant not to give any of them an exnation about what it was.

    "We will start the bid at two Imperial Beads!" said the auctioneerdy.

    "Three!" one of the alchemists raised her hand.

    "Four!" one of the cultivators raised his hand.

    "Four going once!" said the auctioneer as her eyes oversaw the room briefly. "Going Twice! Sold!"

    "The thousand-year-old Blue Ginseng goes to the handsome cultivator over there," said the auctioneer with a smile.

    The cultivator called out was smiling as he received the ticket for the item he bought.

    "Next item please," said the auctioneerdy.

    "That was fast," Lyon muttered with a smile.

    "Oh? Were you looking for that item?" asked Cecile.

    "Nah, I don''t know what it''s used for," said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulders.

    Cecile smiled before she asked, "Have you perhaps, never gone to an auction before?"

    "The second option is yet another ingredient��" the auctioneerdy continued.

    Lyon nodded. "I did, it was actually owned by your family," he chuckled.

    "Oh really?" Cecile raised her brows, "Well what did you buy?"

    "I buy and sell," said Lyon as he nodded.

    "You sell?" Lumina raised her brows. "What did you sell?"

    "A magic scroll?" said Lyon as he raised his brows. "It''s for extracting memories of a living person�� I think, but at the cost of one''s life. However, it won''t work if they were too powerful. Hmmm�� now that I think about it, I guess I didn''t include that little bits of information there, haha!"

    "What?! You can do that?!" Hilde eximed.

    "Hm? Sure, why not," said Lyon as he nodded.

    "T-That''s really useful!" said Hilde as she leaned to his side before whispering, "You can change the fate of a kingdom with that kind of thing!"

    "I know, that''s why I sold it and get a ton of cash, which values had dropped to zero��kinda like crypto," Lyon sighed before he raised his finger, "Don''t ask me what crypto is."

    "It''s the ten-thousand years old, Basilisk''s Root!" announced the auctioneerdy.

    "Woah!" The room was awed effectively��except for Lyon and his group.

    "What?" Lyon furrowed his brows, "Is it something important?"

    Lumina nodded, "It is amongst the rare items, especially for the age of ten-thousand years old."

    "Oh really? Must be expensive then," said Lyon as he stated the obvious.

    "The starting bid will be three Imperial Beads," said the auctioneer before she saw the sea of raised hands.

    "Seven!"

    "Ten!"

    "Fifteen!"

    The numbers went up faster than Lyon had expected and they were not stopping. However, he noticed that the two he met on the second floor didn''t raise their hands and joined the bids.

    "Hmm, whatever they are looking for I wonder," muttered Lyon as he rubbed his hairless chin.

    Kesya leaned in, "Emperor, are you going to buy something?"

    "Perhaps, how much money do we have?" asked Lyon as he grinned at his auburn sugar mama.

    Cecile shook her head with a smile, "In regards to Imperial Beads, we only have like, hmm�� ten."

    "Well, that''s depressing," said Lyon as he sighed. "Look''s like we only watch today fes."

    "Fortune won''t run away if you work hard," said Cecile with a smile.

    "Yeah, that''s what they always say," said Lyon as he rolled his eyes and caught Hilde in his nce. "Oh right, can I borrow you some money?"

    (R-Really?! Don''t you have any shame?!) thought the princess as she shook her head, "Nope, I''m sorry young master Lyon, but I can''t spend the money that my parents gave to me sovishly."

    "Alright," said Lyon as he nodded with a heavy heart. "Then we will only watch for today."

    "Who knows, maybe we can buy something off of this day''s items," said Cecile. "After all, ten Imperial Beads is not cheap."

    (Well considering that they are from the Mortal World, it is an astounding feat to even have them) thought Hilde as she furrowed her brows.

    "You mean like a surprise item?" asked Lyon

    "Huh?"

    "You know, the item that they auctionedst, it''s usually something that you do not generally find any use of it��wait, you should know this!" said Lyon as he squinted his eyes at Cecile.

    "Oh, that, but that in itself is quite rare of an event," said Cecile as she nodded. "I forgot about that part, however, I don''t know if this auction has that kind of thing set up."

    "Anyway, what did you buy, emperor?" asked Kesya.

    "Oh right, what did you buy from us?" asked Cecile before she giggled. "You should have just said so, I would have given full authority to give you that item."

    "Well, you''re not there and I''m not even sure where you are then," said Lyon as he raised his brows. "I bought a dog."

    The group was stunned.

    "What?"

    "You auctioned a dog?" asked Lumina at Cecile.

    "No?" answered Cecile albeit slightly unsure.

    "Then?" Lumina shifted her nce back to Lyon.

    "Technically I bought a rock," said Lyon as he nodded. "The rock was by no means special then, thus I left it in my room. Lo and behold, the rock cracked when I was outside, a dog then came out of it��went to the kitchen, screaming cooks, I jumped in, cooked him a steak, he is now my pet."

    "Oh, you mean that wolf Fenrir?" asked Cecile albeit the surprised looks from the others at how simplified his story was.

    "Yup that little shit," said Lyon as he clenched his jaws. The ident in Mabia still made him resentful.

    The groupughed before the third item came.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 702: The Power Of Mystery

    Chapter 702: The Power Of Mystery

    Lyon furrowed his brows. He looked at the item presented and could notice right away that the item was an ingredient of some sort.

    "A w?" Lyon raised his brows, "I guess there is nothing but ingredients auctioned here."

    "Well, it''s called the Alchemy Union for something," said Kesya as she leaned back.

    "That''s true," Lyon nodded before he saw the blue-haired cultivator approach him in the middle of the auction.

    This action called upon the pause of the atmosphere. Tension suddenly build up as Mavis, the young master of the Sky n, approached the mysterious azure alchemist.

    Ning and Azleid furrowed their brows as their interest was taken along. (What is he up to?).

    The auctioneer paused in the middle of her speech before Mavis quickly realized what was going on. He turned and smiled wryly, "Sorry, please don''t mind me and continue."

    "E-En," The auctioneer nodded before she resumed her sale pitch. "The next item is the w of��"

    Lyon looked at the smiling Mavis, "Is there something you want to say to me?"

    Mavis smiled as he pulled the sit in front of Lyon and sat facing backward, "Brother, my name is Mavis."

    "So I''ve heard," said Lyon as he nodded with a smile. He remembered how Mavis indirectly helped him with his situation, albeit it was unnecessary. The good gesture stayed in his mind, "My name is Lyon, and don''t call me brother."

    (That''s weird) thought Mavis before he asked, "Then may I call you brother Lyon instead?"

    "What do you want Mavis," asked Lyon as he sharpened his eyes.

    "I just want to be friends with you," said Mavis with a smile, "I feel like we have this some sort of simrity, I''m positive that we will get along just fine."

    The words out of his mouth brought the nearby cultivators and alchemists alike to turn their nces. Mavis was certainly a friendly type of a young master but they would have never thought that he would be the one taking the initiative of making a friend, furthermore to an unknown youth that dare to ''challenge'' Red Lotus''s overbearingss.

    "Oh no," responded Kesya as she giggled. "Young Master, you better make yourself uglier, the men are now charmed too!"

    Lumina and Cecile chuckled over her words of jest.

    Of course, the man in question twitched his lips and looked at Mavis��with his be pinched by his brows, "You swing that way?"

    Mavis was taken back. His thin eyes actually opened and revealed his deep blue irises. However, his surprise was also shared by those that heard what Lyon had just said.

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

    "No!" Mavis aggressively answered.

    "Alright, calm down," said Lyon as he let out a sigh of relief before he heard someone in a distance saying.

    "Aw, shucks."

    Lyon raised his brows but not gonna look into who was uttering that disappointed expression.

    "Sorry about that," said Mavis as he scratched his head. "I raised my tone unnecessarily."

    Lyon shook his hand as he shook his head, "No problem."

    "I''ve never met you before, brother Lyon," said Mavis. "And I''m a frequent prospective buyer here."

    "Of course, you never meet me here, this is my first time here," said Lyon before he smirked. "And apparently, some of them didn''t wee me with the courtesy that I deserved." Lyon leered to Ning before averting his nce back to Mavis.

    "Y-Yeah," Mavis scratched his head, "By the way, that insult you gave to that ass-kisser is really sharp hahaha!"

    Lyon smiled as he shrugged. "I''m born with a sharp tongue."

    "However, are you sure though?" asked Mavis as he straightened his back.

    "Sure about what?" Lyon asked.

    "Red Lotus is not easy to deal with," said Mavis as he shook his head.

    "Easy is not impossible," Lyon casually said before he heard the auctioneer presenting the fourth item.

    Mavis smiled wryly. He had never met such a daring young man. He knew only a handful of people that had the right to say that, but he was doubtful if Lyon was amongst those people.

    "Tell me Mavis, which n are you from?" asked Lyon before he jested. "I see the Teardrop n got a teardrop paint, the Red Lotus is self-exnatory, but you? I see no ornaments that revealed your origin."

    Mavis furrowed his brows. "You�� don''t know?"

    "Should I?" asked Lyon with a smirk.

    The crowd was stupefied. Mavis was well-known in Alchemy Union. He was among the famous young masters from Sixth Heaven. Even a man who grow up in a cave would have heard his name.

    Mavis immediately looked at him in a different light. Mystery shrouded this unknown young man more and more. (I-Is that why he dares to face Red Lotus?)

    "B-Brother Lyon," said Mavis as he furrowed his brows, "Y-You do know how powerful those two ns that you mentioned right?"

    "Yes!" Hilde answered spontaneously. (He obviously doesn''t know and doesn''t want to know the gravity of the situation he is in! Why is Cecile not stopping him?! Do you guys literally have the power to face their wrath?!).

    Mavis furrowed his brows. The answer didn''t match Lyon''s expression.

    "Where are you from, Mavis?" asked Lyon as he sped his hands and smiled.

    (Are you serious��hehe) thought Mavis as he saw Lyon superseded him with his three generals sitting on the back row. The confident, the smug, the arrogance��they were all fusing into one body. (Can he really afford his situation?).

    "I''m Mavis of Sky n," said Mavis as he smiled.

    "Oh, the Sky n eh?" Cecile uttered with a smile.

    (So you''ve heard of it?!) thought Mavis as he nodded at Cecile. "And, where are you guys from?"

    Hilde immediately braced herself as she looked at Lyon. If he were to honestly answer the question, there is no doubt that Ning of Red Lotus would show her fangs without mercy. A fight would immediately break out and she would indefinitely be dragged into this hot mess.

    However, as soon as Lyon opened his lips, he felt Cecile''s hand on top of his. He nced at her smile.

    "The Sky n of the Sixth Heaven," said Cecile. "Your n''s history is really famous and iconic. Heralding from First Heaven, your n strode its way to the Sixth Heaven, but the name was different when they start."

    Mavis furrowed his brows before he smiled. His eyes were squinted no more as he looked at Cecile. "Everyone knows the story, but thest bits of your words. Only a few circles know about it."

    Cecile smirked as she made herselffortable. "Don''t overthink too much about it, Mavis."

    "Hehehe, after you said that, how can I not?" Mavis was wary. The group seemed to be more than not ordinary. The auburn woman knew a soft secret that his n had hidden for years. They could always deny the im since there was hardly any proof, and it didn''t even matter if the others believe it. However, the fact that she chose to spew that information meant that she was making a point��that was of her mysteriously powerful status.

    He now knew that the group��at the very least the young man and the auburn woman was not someone he could easily mess with. If she knew those bits of a secret it was no wonder why they didn''t cower against Red Lotus''s overbearingss.

    "If she told you not to worry about it, then there is no need for you to worry, Mavis," said Lyon with a smile.

    "Hehehe, brother Lyon, you are really interesting," said Mavis with a smile but his tapping feets revealed his nervousness.

    "I clearly have something that you are waiting for!" said the auctioneerdy.

    "Where are you from, brother Lyon," asked Mavis as he disregard that the majority of the prospective buyers stood up in awe.

    "Where am I from?" Lyon smirked, "You should concern yourself with what thedy is selling, for now."

    "That''s! I knew it!" said one of the prospective buyers.

    "Only one?! Damn! It''s going to be a tight battle!"

    "The Angush Pill!" presented the auctioneerdy.

    Mavis''s eyes widened before he stood up and turned. Meanwhile, Azleid and Ning were doing the same thing. They were all looking at the same thing. The three young prodigies coveted this one single item.

    "Angush Pill?" Lyon crossed his arms as he raised one of his brows.

    "You want to buy it?" asked Lumina. "You better be prepared, look at all these people."

    "That is next to impossible," said Cecile as she shook her head. "Unless you use your underhanded tricks."

    "Angush Pill�� hmmm, they don''t make that out of beef steak do they?" Lyon wondered before he swept his imagination away by shaking his head. "No need, it''s just pills, we can always just make them if we have the ingredients."

    "By we, you mean you, right?" Cecile grinned. "After all, out of all of us present, you are the alchemist."

    Lyon opened his mouth but no words of refuting could he utter.. "Damn it."

    This chapter uploaded by NovelBin.Com

 Chapter 703: Angush Pill

    Chapter 703: Angush Pill

    ��I don��t really need to exin what the Angush Pill is for, but for those that don��t, I will,�� the auctioneerdy smiled. ��The Angush Pill is a level seven pill, concocted by the famous alchemist, Angush Paradigm!��

    Lyon raised his brows, ��Who?��

    ��Angush Paradigm is a famous alchemist,�� said Kesya as she nodded.

    ��Yeah, she told us already,�� said Lyon as his lips twitched.

    ��Angush Pill is only made like, once a year brother Lyon,�� said Mavis as he sat back down. ��He is not affiliated with anyone but the Alchemy Union, even the headmaster saw him.��

    ��Are you sure you��re not going to stand up? You might lose in this sea of cultivators,�� jested Lyon with a smirk.

    ��Nah, I won��t,�� said Mavis as he shook his head. ��This pill is pretty much coveted by a lot of people.

    ��I can see that, but the thing that I cannot see is the pill itself,�� said Lyon as he shrugged. ��With all of them standing and all.��

    The auctioneerdy seemed to pick up his words before asking the standing crowds, ��Please sit down, dear prospective buyers!��

    Lyon chuckled as he saw the others obeying her words. She was definitely in charge of the atmosphere now.

    ��Ah, so that��s the pill,�� said Lyon as if he was a pill connoisseur.

    The pill itself was vibrantly orange with the hue of mana surrounding it. It was ced on top of an exquisite small soft pillow that sunk on design. There was a bit of impurity on it but only if one was seriously looking hard enough.

    ��Angush Pill is a seventh-tier pill with extraordinary properties!�� said the auctioneerdy with a smile. ��It is wildly used for its multi-purpose fascination! It can heal your external wounds, repel most mid-tier poison, and temporarily mmed you with adrenaline that made you feel like you can pill a dragon��s tail and smack it down!��

    ��Grandson, we need to buy that pill! Hahaha!�� Sun immediately revealed himself with his legs crossed and a gourd on the side on top of Lyon��s head.

    ��You are really easy to be fooled, you damn monkey!�� said Shen who was perching by Lyon��s shoulder.

    The two of them shared a re, whilst Bapho the Cmity Goat had his bodyying against Lyon��s thigh with his eyes closed.

    Lyon smiled wryly as Mavis was confused. Thetter couldn��t see the three mythical beings that were surrounding him, but he could see Lyon��s expression.

    ��So a multi-purpose pill, huh,�� said Lyon as he nodded, ��Not bad.��

    ��Not bad?�� Ning actually heard what he had just said due to no one else spoke at the moment he did so. ��Hmph! Don��t act sooo highly as if you can afford this thing! I bet your eyes have never seen anything beyond a fifth-tier pill!��

    ��She is not backing down, is she?��mented Lyon as Mavis smiled wryly.

    (Damn it! Lyon is already on Miss Ning��s bad side! She is using every corner that she gets to demean him! This is real bad) said Hilde as she tightened up her upper lips. She was powerless in this situation but she had no real choice to take. Her finger was tapping on the armrest as she watched how the situation developed.

    Mavis was intending to watch this time. (What is your response, how much can you retaliate against Red Lotus?). He was genuinely curious about the group. The auburn woman knew a little harmless secret that had been kept by a small circle of his n, it was no wonder that he would be a little bit wary. Not much was known about these two individuals besides the young man��s name��which prove to be useless since he never heard of it before.

    Lyon made a powerful snort to Hilde��s dismay. ��Hmph!�� He didn��t even bother to look at her disbelieving eyes.

    The onlookers were whispering amongst themselves.

    ��What is he doing?��

    ��Why is he so brave? Who is that alchemist?��

    ��Doesn��t he know Red Lotus could wipe the floor with his face?��

    ��I think he knew that not a word will go outside this room due to Miss Ning��s pride, but isn��t he kind of pushing it too far?��

    The majority of the onlookers immediately took Ning��s side by default. The Red Lotus was something that one simply couldn��t offend. Not even Azleid and Mavis would.

    ��Oi, young man!�� a male cultivator stood up with his arms crossed. ��You��ve been acting all highly for enough time! You should apologize to Miss Ning!��

    Ning furrowed her brows. She obviously didn��t know who the cultivator was, but as long as he was on his side, she won��tin like a fool. She smirked instead. Her status had brought her this kind of phenomenon, this kind of privilege.

    The cultivator smirked seeing Lyon was still sitting and froze. (This is my chance! The guy is definitely scared! Hahaha! Fool! And thank you! For giving me! A heroic impression! In front of the Red Lotus��s famous beauty! Gahahahaha!).

    Meanwhile, Azleid frowned. He knew or rather specte, that, unlike othermon cultivators, Lyon also harbor a status that garnered him the ability to offend such a grand n. He was waiting for clues that might be of use in discovering Lyon��s background. Any identical traits, such as the art that he used, would reveal his identity. He was patiently waiting for that moment and only at that moment would he know what action to take.

    (No question about it, this guy is not a nobody! His presence is actually the same and most likely greater than Yuri!).

    ��Is today the whore day? Are you guysmemorating the whore day? I see not one but two people like to lick ass,�� said Lyon as he shredded the pure atmosphere of the room with his vulgarly sharp words.

    Ning furrowed her brows.

    The grinning cultivator slowly lost his smile. He was beingpared to the unconscious alchemist that was sleeping on the floor with his blood tarnishing the expensive carpet.

    ��What did you say?�� said the cultivator as he red at Lyon. ��Don��t worry Miss Ning, I will teach him a lesson and make sure that he properly kowtowed right in front of you!��

    ��Sorry sir, but this is an auction and we are about to y,�� said the auctioneerdy as she interrupted to Lyon��s surprise. ��If you are going to act all brute and ruined the atmosphere, then I��m afraid that Alchemy Union has every right to kick you out.��

    ��W-What? What did you say?�� asked the cultivator. He couldn��t believe that she would take Lyon��s side more than Red Lotus��s. ��Are you taking his side? Are you going against the Red Lotus��s side?��

    ��Hahaha!�� Lyonughed. ��Since when?��

    ��Since when what?�� asked the cultivator as he furrowed his brows.

    ��Since when are you from the Red Lotus n? I don��t see any Red Lotus on your forehead,�� said Lyon as he left the cultivator taken back by his response. Lyon looked over to Ning, ��Is he your man?��

    ��I-I��m unworthy of her beauty! You snake-tongued devil!�� said the cultivators hurriedly as he pointed at Lyon.

    ��You��re not going to let thedy answer?�� asked Lyon as he smirked at Ning.

    ��Hmph!�� Ning crossed her arms, ��He is not amongst our men, but he is definitely a new friend.��

    The cultivator was surprised by her response before the euphoric feeling made his goosebumps rise. He slowly pointed his lips upward before his teeth showed from his wide grin. ��Hahahaha! Thank you, Miss Ning!��

    He then looked down upon Lyon as he pointed at him, ��You hear that? You low-life! How can I be worthy of Miss Ning of Red Lotus! Miss Ning, I will forever be loyal to Red Lotus!��

    The onlookers secretly envied him. He had made a connection with Red Lotus quite easily, while most of them could only dream.

    Mavis leered at the cultivator before he returned his nce back at Lyon.

    ��Please calm down,�� said the auctioneerdy as she sped her hands, ��Let��s continue����

    ��Shut up woman! Don��t you see I��m talking here!�� said the cultivator (If I bring him down more, I would gain more favor!) he grinned inwardly. He didn��t need to buy anything from the auction now, he had gained something more valuable. A connection to Red Lotus.

    He crossed his arms as he raised his chin, ��I may not worthy of Miss Ning of Red Lotus.�� He licked his lips, ��But the two beauties beside you, I��m sure I��m more than worthy!��

    The three generals immediately opened their eyes wide, but Mavis who was sitting right in front of Lyon, had his pupils trembling.

    ��?!�� Azleid and Ning opened their eyes wide as they looked at Lyon. The presence that they felt when he ascended the stairs had not only returned but it was cold and brutal.

    (THIS�� THIS IS?! HIS KILLING INTENT?!) thought Mavis as he saw that ghastly brutal nce.

 Chapter 704: Nightmare Reality

    Chapter 704: Nightmare Reality

    ��Huh?�� the headmaster stood up vigntly. His eyes snapped open��looking at the ceiling in his little dome. His old goosebumps rose as if the gravity worked in reverse. A cold, brutal breeze was creeping up his weary spine. Trepidation was nigh, but he couldn��t pinpoint where the source was. ��What the hell is happening!��

    *Thump!

    Ivy and the matriarch stood up from their seats in the library. They had profound knowledge in terms of cold due to their cultivation arts. However, even they felt the shivers that they rarely felt. It was sharp and fresh, like a de sweeping their goosebumps up at the same time.

    ��

    *Thump!

    Like a blown-out candle, Renduval��s soul me was put out right before his very eyes. His pupils shrunk as he felt his soul being chained. The despair didn��t seep in��it crashed like a tsunami wave without mercy.

    His knees turned weak in an instant before both of them were powerless against gravity. The two loud thuds apanied the disbelief in his eyes. His pupils trembled as he kept trying to call out his soul me. However, he was weakened severely. He looked up to beg for Elder Mqa but he only found his own eyes widened once more. The elder that he greatly revered had profusely sweating her foreheads out.

    The old weary eyes were wandering the dome with her body tensed to the very core of her meridian system. ��What is going on?��

    ��What devious killing intent!�� shouted Tamuh as his eyebrows met with each other through a heavy furrow.

    ��This feeling is so simr,�� muttered Elise. Even the youngest elder was tapping her foot repeatedly to pacify her fright. ��?!�� Her eyes widened as the word Luderia sparked inside her mind. ��It��s really simr to that time!��

    It was the time when Elise was on the way home from revoking the studentship that she was told to. She was at the border before the killing intent that Lyon had burst out. However, she didn��t know to who it belonged.

    ��You know something Elise?!�� asked Tamuh as he furrowed his brows. He could feel his cold crashing through his eyebrows. He had never been so alerted in his entire life before.

    ��Elise!�� Tamuh called out again.

    ��I don��t know! The information that I have is useless!�� said Elise with her trembling hands. She red at Tamuh with her teeth gritting.

    ��We are under attack then!�� shouted Tamuh. ��There is no way a killing intent this massive will do nothing to Alchemy Union?! Who was the stupid fool that enraged an ancient monster!?��

    Princess Cherie who was staying behind in the dome couldn��t help but feel trepidation. Calcting the time Lyon exited the building, there was a high chance that this was either his own doing or he had somehow offended an ancient monster just like Tamuh had just said. However, neither was a good oue for her. She was shaking but she refused to close her eyes that was trembling.

    ��

    ��?!�� Elder Anna looked up to the sky and didn��t notice Nit running from the horizon.

    ��Elder Anna! Are you alright!�� Nit shouted from a distance that was ever more closing in. He catching for breath��panting but not from tiredness. He was panting because his body belied his terrified soul.

    ��Nit! What��s going on?!�� asked Elder Anna as she quickly approached him. For the time being, being near him was the safest spot.

    ��I-I have no idea, but this eerie and cold feeling, it can only be a killing intent!��

    ��A killing intent?!�� Elder Anna raised her brows. ��From who?��

    Nit frantically shook his head, ��I have no idea, but we need to move to safety first! Excuse me!��

    He grabbed her arms before leaving the garden back to the hill��The hut in which Elder Anna lived. (Shit shit shit! I can��t even pinpoint the source of this killing intent!).

    ��Are we under attack?! Is Alchemy Union under attack?!�� asked Elder Anna.

    ��I don��t know! Nobody knows! The worst part is, we don��t know where would the enemy strike!�� said Nit frantically before he reached for the door and opened it. He pushed Elder Anna in, ��Stay inside! I will guard the outside!��

    ��Nit!��

    ��Nopromise!�� said Nit as he shook his head and mmed the door shut. He leaned against the door with his back as he slightly sledded down. His eyes were ring left and right with his breathing getting heavier with each second that had passed. The door was banging with a desperate cry from the inside but he pretended not to hear her pleas. The terror of not knowing the enemy was suffocating, and it was a spat against his pride of being a cultivator. He gulped, ��What monster is capable of doing this! Did the demons in Hell break the seal atst?!��

    ��

    *Rattle! Rattle!

    ��Is it him?�� asked Carius as he furrowed his brows looking at the blue sky.

    ��There will be no one else,�� Tael nodded. ��Grandson, is Irae unrest?��

    Zet nodded whilst holding down his trembling sword, ��There is no doubt! This is big brother��s doing!��

    ��Are you serious?! Damn it!�� Porealus frowned. ��He is about to do something outrageous again! What is Princess Hilde doing!!? She is supposed to prevent this from happening! Fuck! Are we really going to offend the Alchemy Union?! We just had a war not even a week ago!!��

    Porealus gritted his teeth but he could only go as far as balling his fist. There was no way that he would know at the moment, that the problem might include Red Lotus��a big fish from the Sixth Heaven in the mix.

    ��

    Meanwhile, at the center point of this brutal killing intent.

    Lyon was still found sitting on his seat, but his hair slowly waved. His hands had already cracked the armrest. He calmly stood up under the gazes of the entire seventh floor, and the top half of his face was hidden under his hair. The aura that he exuded took suffocated the entire atmosphere as he ruled the presence of power.

    (What the fuck is he?! How is he generating such ruthless killing intent?!) Azleid gritted his teeth as his soul sumbed to the chains of strangling that covered his soul.

    Mavis felt his feet limping and couldn��t push the ground to make him stand up against him. The intense severity of his killing intent danced with the fright of his soul.

    Cecile furrowed her brows but she didn��t look at Lyon��s back instead, she looked at Ning of Red Lotus. Her sharp auburn eyes looked at her, ��His death will be on you.��

    Ning was taken back as she red. Her goosebumps already stood up as if she was electrocuted but she won��t back down. ��Death? The blood shall not be shed on the Alchemy Union��s ground! Ha-ha-ha! Don��t you know the consequences of offending the Alchemy Union?��

    ��Then you shall know the consequences of offending me!�� Cecile red before her auburn hair fluttered due to the shock of wind from a nearby object��s sudden eleration.

    Everyone was petrified as they looked at Lyon in the air aiming at the cultivator who had badmouthed his women. Frivolous mana was swirling around his entire body with three colors of hue��Jade of True Dragon, Golden of Devil Ape, and finally Gray of the Seven-Horned Cmity Goat.

    Graham looked down with his arms crossed whilst Assid revealed his sharp eyes after readjusting his sses. Kesya was grinning ear to ear as she watched her emperor flying.

    ��?!�� The cultivator had his pupils shrunk rapidly as the shadow covered his face. Three images of ring beasts behind Lyon��s figure had sentenced his death. (W-What�� what��s happening right now�� I thought I struck gold�� I-I befriended the Red Lotus��) thought the cultivator as his mouth opened. ��I am a fr����

    ��Die!�� Lyon��s ring eyes revealed as his back shimmered three grand names. His right fist was swirling with three unique mana before it sunk deep into the cultivator��s face. Thetter��s meridians explode to smithereens upon contact but the damage of his fist didn��t end there.

    Along with the three thunderous roars of three grand mythical beasts the First Hall��the pride of the Alchemy Union, shattered under the disbelief eyes of the onlookers. Crumbles fell down along with the cry of the visitors before dust blow up to the sky and covered the nightmare temporarily.

    ��What happened?!�� The headmaster rushed out immediately. He saw the students gawked and almost had their eyes jump out of their sockets as soon as he arrived. One of them frighteningly pointed at the First Hall.

    ��?!�� The headmaster couldn��t believe his eyes. The pride tower of the First Hall was turned into ruin but what��s surprised him more was when the cloud of dust slowly revealed the entire nightmare.

    Everyone from the Mortal World hurriedly gathered to see before gasps and gawks were heard as they saw a familiar figure. Cherie couldn��t even cover her gaping mouth as her worst nightmare had turned into reality.

    Lyon was standing on top of the rubbles with his hand holding someone limp, by the face.

 Chapter 705: Tight Situation

    Chapter 705: Tight Situation

    The hue of mana was seeping out of the rubbles��as the remnants of the ingredients and pills that were crushed along with the famous building. There, atop the ruins, stood a young man with his eyes ring down.

    He held a man that was limp��lifeless without a twitch of a muscle by the face. His supreme presence was exuded, and for the many people that watched him from below, the scene would etch inside their minds forever as they live their life.

    Cherie was out of words. She knew he was a mysterious being, but she would have never thought that things would turn out this way. Out of all the important buildings in Alchemy Union, the First Hall fell victim to his act.

    Porealus let out the biggest sigh he had ever let out in his life. He was sure that Lyon would do something but not to this extent. (This madman!) he couldn��t describe him more than that.

    ��He must have a reason for this,�� said Zet��s grandfather with a nod.

    ��Forget it!�� said Carius as he shook his head. ��He has endangered us all, what reason could be used?��

    Ivy gritted her teeth, ��What is he doing!?��

    ��Hold it!�� the matriarch grabbed her wrist before thetter turned and faced her. The matriarch sighed, ��No matter what we do now, it will be for naught.�� She shook her head. ��He is beyond ourprehension, and the Alchemy Union will surely act against him. If you want to meet your mother, stay low.��

    Ivy had her eyes widened before she calmed her emotion down. (That��s right, what he did is no concern of mine, Mother is my priority).

    ��A friend of Red Lotus,�� Lyon looked at Ning who was struggling to get up. He threw the corpse down before a loud thud made Ning open her eyes wide.

    The corpse was unsightly. Its entire face was unrecognizable. Blood flowing out of his orifices without any sign of stopping. She couldn��t even sense his soul anywhere. He was dead beyond saving.

    She clenched her jaw before she looked up with a re. She couldn��t believe that she was being demeaned to such an extent. Ning of Red Lotus, she was the famous woman from Sixth Heaven! Not even the former generation dared to mess with her, yet here she was. Meeting someone that broke her image like a twig.

    ��Young friend!�� the headmaster shouted as he frantically looked at him from below. ��I-Is this your doing?!��

    It was the question that held the others by their breaths. They too wanted to know, if this young man actually single-handedly ruined the First Hall to such an extent. Nobody in history since the making of Alchemy Union did this ever happen.

    (Please say no) thought Porealus as he crossed his fingers albeit being belied by his trembling. He was praying that the reality was not so, however.

    ��I did,�� answered Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    A sea of gasps were soon heard. They couldn��t believe it even though they saw it with their very eyes. A young man that had arrived just yesterday, had already pulverized the First Hall of the Alchemy Union.

    ��Heh,�� Ning smirked before sheugh. ��Hahahaha! Lyon, you! Do you know what you set yourself into? Hahaha! You have greatly offended the Alchemy Union! Do you know how many powerful people you have to face?!��

    ��Ah! Lady Ning!�� a shout from the distance was heard.

    ��Lady Ning!��

    ��Lady Ning!��

    A group of five people wasing in a rush. Their presence was adamantly powerful but it was nothingpared to Lyon. Still, they all had the same ornaments on their forehead, the Red Lotus.

    ��Oh crap they are from the Red Lotus!�� said one of the onlookers.

    ��d I��m not in his shoe right now,�� said another.

    ��Lady Ning, are you alright?�� asked one of the two male cultivators.

    ��Lady Ning, what happened there?�� asked one of the three female cultivators from the same group.

    ��This couldn��t even make my clothes dirty,�� said Ning as she shook her head, ��That guy, however.��

    The group of five furrowed their brows before ring at Lyon. The male cultivator whilst pointing at Lyon. ��You! State your name! Daring to treat the Red Lotus��s beauty like this, what you��re doing is sphemy against heaven!��

    ��This doesn��t concern, Red Lotus,�� Cecile answered.

    The others immediately turned their head as well. They saw the auburn beauty standing with her arms crossed. Behind her, were the three generals plus Lumina and Hilde.

    The princess of the Bolg Kingdom seemed lifeless as she looked at the rubbles. Even she with her famed Gae Bolg wouldn��t be able to pull this off, yet he was doing it with a fist against a face.

    ��Who are you,dy? Are you siding with this man?�� said the man guarding Ning with furrowed brows.

    ��She is!�� said Ning as she nodded.

    Cecile shook her head, ��This doesn��t concern the Red Lotus at all! The corpse beside you isn��t even from the Red Lotus, only a self-identified friend of yours.�� Then she shrugged. ��After all, would a friend of Red Lotus would be this weak? Am I right? Miss Ning?��

    (Tch!) Ning red at her. (This woman!) she was irritated by Cecile��s conspicuous smile. (She knew I wouldn��t admit it!). She had the power to turn the friendship she had established either into reality or just a fart farse. Nobody would dare go against her decision, no matter how ridiculous it was. However, she was guided. She was guided to an answer that Cecile wanted her to answer.

    ��In any case, my husband has actually done you a favor,�� said Cecile with a smile before she puckered up. ��Hmm, imagine how bad would it be if he was abusing his fake identity, wouldn��t it tarnish Red Lotus��s reputation?��

    Ning gritted her teeth and balled her fists. She red at Cecile as if she wanted to rip her face apart with her ws. The situation was supposed to corner Lyon by using Alchemy Union��s pride. She didn��t have to admit that he was the friend of the Red Lotus then. However, Cecile saw right through her.

    If she admitted it, then Lyon would be cornered, however. (I can��t! If I admit that he is a friend of the Red Lotus then the entire n would move against him! Bad idea, if the entire n moved then the patriarch would look into this matter in detail! Especially with the First Hall of the Alchemy Union being destroyed! I would be punished! Damn it all!).

    ��I-Is that true, young friend?�� asked the headmaster. His tone was lowered than before.

    ��That is the truth, right, Miss Ning of Red Lotus?�� answered Cecile with a smirk on her face.

    ��I��ll show you what is the consequence of offending me!��

    The words rang inside Ning��s mind as she was reminded of her re then.

    Lumina was looking at Cecile. The gap between her was too far and wide. She might be an ex-princess herself but regarding persuasion, prevarication, and the likes of diplomatic affairs, she was far behind this auburn woman. It was the umtion of experiences that she had partaken in the previous life, something that shecked.

    Lumina shifted her nce toward Lyon before she sighed and showed a weak smile. She never thought that he would take it this far and beyond for her. The risk of offending the Alchemy Union was something not even kings would consider, yet the youth went and did it.

    Azleid was watching from the sides��being avoided by the gazes of the others. His brows furrowed as he looked up at Lyon with his arms crossed. (The material made for the First Hall is not something that easy to be destroyed with a single fist, yet he did it).

    ��Sadly, this is something unfortunate that happens, hah~.��

    Azleid and Ning widened their eyes, ��Mavis!��

    ��Young master Mavis?�� said the headmaster.

    ��En, this is something truly unfortunate,�� Mavis shook his head before he approached the headmaster and shook his head again.

    ��Oh?�� Cecile smiled before Kesya seeped into her ears with her whispers and giggles.

    ��See, I told you his charm is unbound, hihihi!��

    (What are you saying, Mavis?!) thought Ning as she red at him.

    ��This is just an unfortunate event, headmaster of Alchemy Union,�� said Mavis as he shook his head before pointing at the corpse. ��You see that wild cultivator that died at the hands of our hero, my brother, Lyon.��

    ��Brother?!�� The crowd was gobsmacked by the revtion, especially the headmaster. Nobody would have ever thought of linking the dark-haired charming young man to the blue-haired one.

    ��Yes? Why are you all surprised?�� asked Mavis as he furrowed his brows.

    ��N-No, young master Mavis, we certainly not surprised,�� said the headmaster.

    ��Right,�� Mavis raised his brows, ��As I was saying, the full story of this ident went like this����

    Azleid furrowed his brows. (Why is he doing this? What did he discover?).

 Chapter 706: Gratitude

    Chapter 706: Gratitude

    Lyon was at the top of the massive rubbles with his arms crossed. His fresh azure cloak was fluttering its life off of his shoulders. The impact from his fist left the identity of Alchemy Union to dust.

    He let out a heavy snort before he stepped into the air and fell with a T-pose. His ck hair fluttered in midair before hended his two feet on the ground with a thud.

    Everyone immediately turned their head over. This was the very same man that hade to Alchemy Union yesterday. He came with a st of attention, now, he descended from the ruins of the First Hall.

    ��So that��s how it goes,�� said Mavis after he finished exining what had transpired. With his meddling in this issue, the live witnesses were being put on a bridge of decision.

    They could side themselves with the Red Lotus, but if they did they would be the enemy of Mavis. They could side with Mavis, but it would mean distaste to Ning. The wisest action now was to stand still on the bridge and watched. Being neutral provided them with the best chance of living.

    ��T-Then��. hmm���� the headmaster furrowed his brows. (The story aligned�� but I can��t help but feel something is off). His weary eyes looked around and saw the witnesses stay shut.

    ��It was an unfortunate event headmaster, the Sky n, however, will help you rebuild the First Hall,�� said Mavis with a smile.

    His words caught the surprise of the onlookers. The Sky n was a massive n whose richness was untold. How wealthy the n was, was not the question that ever lingered in the minds of themoner.

    ��Oh no, young master Mavis. Please don��t do that,�� said the headmaster as he pleaded.

    Lyon raised his brows noticing this. Alchemy Union was a neutral ground but from the way the headmaster addressed Mavis, it was different. It seemed like the headmaster was afraid of the aforementioned Sky n of the Sixth Heaven.

    ��We can do the rebuilding ourselves, we have the finances for it,�� said the headmaster with a hint of cold sweat.

    ��Are you sure? What about the goods that you lose in the ruins?�� asked Mavis as he raised one of his brows.

    The headmaster shook his head, ��The loss of the goods is destined. We could scavenge the surviving ones in the meantime, however, please don��t involve in this matter, young master Mavis.��

    ��If you said so hahaha!�� Mavisughed freely.

    (What does he want?) Azleid furrowed his brows.

    ��Young master Azleid!��

    ��Young master Azleid!��

    His guards came rushing in before one of them asked, ��Are you alright, young master Azleid?��

    ��Hm!�� Azleid snorted. ��You think something like this can kill me?��

    ��A-Absolutely not, young master!�� the guard nervously answered with a straightened spine.

    Azleid pain no heed no more. His eyes shifted back at Mavis and Ning before grinning. ��This is an interesting development, I was going for the Angush Pill but it seemed like something is going to grow from the ground.��

    He averted his nce toward Lyon. The man was shrouded with mystery the moment he met him on the second floor. Lyon was nonchnt and felt nothing against his overbearing presence. He thought that Lyon was a person of interest before Ning pped his hand away. It was unruly of her then, but it sparked the might that Azleid had never expected out of an alchemist. Now, the First Hall was no more.

    ��Oh my god, the First Hall of the Alchemy Union is in ruin?!�� asked one of the guards.

    Azleid let out a snort before he turned and left.

    ��W-Wait for us young master!��

    Some of the onlookers managed to notice the bigshot left Alchemy Unions. They wondered what his opinion was but Azleid was known not to speak a lot of words about something. His opinion mostly remained inside his own mind��rarely out.

    ��Then, alright,�� said Mavis as he shrugged his shoulders before he caught a glimpse of Azleid leaving Alchemy Union. ��Oi, why are you in such a hurry, Azleid!��

    Azleid had his shoulders stiffened as he paused. His brows were twitching. He couldn��t believe that Mavis would call him out all of the sudden. He let out a snort before resuming his path.

    ��Heh, what a cold boring guy,��mented Mavis. Perhaps, he was the only one that was brave enough to have a say about him in public.

    Cecile snorted as she smiled.

    Hilde calmed her chest. Her heart had beat more than it should in thest few minutes. She just saw the same young man that conquered the annual tournament that they held, destroyed the First Hall of the Alchemy Union. Not even the Golden Dragon Kingdom would dare toy their ws against this holy organization.

    ��Hah~ What a roller coaster,�� Hilde sighed. She was sure to keep an eye on Lyon, but she couldn��t keep an eye on the one antagonizing him. Never did she think that someone would prick his reverse scale like that. Destruction was imminent, she was near the incarnation of death at the time. She couldn��t even utter a word, let alone raised her hand.

    Cherie immediately ran up to Lyon. ��Young master Lyon, are you alright?��

    ��I am, thank you,�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    ��Oh,�� Cherie was a tad disappointed but she nodded. ��Then, that��s good.��

    Hilde snorted as she crossed her arms (That woman is really like her mother!). However, her snort was immediately weed by a raised brow of her own as she saw Cecile calmly approaching the source of trouble. ��W-Wait, what are you trying to��?! MMMM?!��

    Kesya mped her mouth with her palm as she grinned beside her hair. ��Don��t interfere, there is nothing to worry about.��

    Ning, Mavis, and the rest of the onlookers were looking at the auburn beauty approaching the former.

    Her beauty was ethereal, and her tall figure was somethingparable to a half-giant. It only took them one look that she was a person with severe authority. Her confidence was beyondprehension as she stood alone against the guards from the Red Lotus.

    Ning furrowed her brows. Only a wall of five cultivators stood between her and the auburn beauty. Cold sweat started to form on her temple unbeknownst to her consciousness. She was nervous, it was a feeling that was foreign to her. (Why�� who is this woman! Why am I getting nervous?! I��m Ning of Red Lotus damn it!) she further furrowed her brows in her attempt to pacify further noticeable unease.

    Cecile crossed her arms with her chin raised a little.

    ��Tch!�� Ning opened her eyes wide. Veins started to push her cold sweat as she saw the smug on Cecile��s smirk. Her jaws were clenched with a gaze that could kill. The woman in front of her was the one that casually flipped Lyon��s situation��in addition to Mavis��s interference. Lyon��s position was secured and it was all because of the woman in front of her.

    ��Please don��te further,�� said the wall of five cultivators as they readied their stance. All five of them were nervous. They never thought to shed a cold sweat on someone they never met before, but here they were. Her presence was something that could only be conjured up through experiences, many of which they didn��t have.

    ��I think you owe something to my dear husband,�� said Cecile before she smirked.

    ��W-What? Hah? What are you talking about?�� said Ning as she crossed her arms. The hard-headed woman refused to back down as she too raised her chin. However, due to the height that Cecile had, she looked more like a joke in Cecile��s eyes.

    ��Heh, Miss Ning, this man had be a corpse only because my husband can��t stand that he was using the great Red Lotus��s name. Imagine if he were still alive, abusing the status that he didn��t have,�� Cecile shook her head as she sighed.

    ��KH?!�� Ning��s eyes were trembling with rage. She couldn��t believe that she was still trying to get something out of herself. She thought it was a done deal.

    Mavis chuckled inwardly (This woman is indeed a superior one. She still attacked her even at this state, amazing!). (Then again,) Mavis nced at Lyon (This one is really something else, even I would never think that he would pulverize the First Hall).

    ��Hmph! What are you trying to say?�� asked Ning as she put her arms on her waist.

    ��Gratitude,�� said Cecile with a smile. ��My man is not thatplicated. He didn��t need gifts, he didn��t need vicious treasures, a simple gratitude is enough, a simple ��thank you�� if you will.��

    The five guards slowly undo their stances before they stood calmly, however, their young miss was cursing inside. There were a thousand curses as she looked at the smug on Cecile��s face. She was never challenged this way in her entire life before, Cecile was the first��a mere words to defeat her pride.

 Chapter 707: Praise Thy Enemy

    Chapter 707: Praise Thy Enemy

    There was nothing more insulting. She couldn��t bear the thought to apologize toward the very same person that she demeaned. Added with the smug face that Cecile brought out, her blood boiled.

    Cecile had put her in checkmate. The only choice was to admit that she was wrong or to go all out, however, going for thetter would certainly invite action from Mavis.

    ��Go on,�� said Cecile as she crossed her arms. ��He doesn��t have much time, he needs to recuperate.��

    It was a tant lie that even the onlookers could see, however, there was nothing that they could utter without involving themselves in this pure mess. The safe point was always to shut their mouths and minded their own business.

    ��Tch!�� Ning turned to Lyon who was not as keen to see her face for the first time. ��Thank you for killing this trash.��

    ��It was a hard fight,�� Mavis casually mentioned. ��Otherwise the First Hall won��t be destroyed to this state.��

    ��Hmph!�� Ning raised her chin, ��We can dispose of him more cleanly and not destroy the pride of the Alchemy Union in the process.��

    The farse was amusing to those that witnessed what had transpired on the seventh floor. They wereyering the truth with lies that further separated Lyon from being responsible for the building��s destruction. It was a game that only powerful people yed.

    ��Well, what��s done is done,�� said the headmaster as he shook his head. ��It is an unfortunate event indeed, but if that helped the Red Lotus n then it��s all worth it. I can��t imagine what would it be if this sinner used your influence and the Red Lotus med the Alchemy Union for hosting such a vile individual.��

    (Nothing is really neutral here) said Lyon inwardly as he smirked. ��The gratitude is well-received.��

    Lyon took off the alchemist cloak that was covering him before catching Elise with his nce. He approached the little figure that appeared frightened as he stepped closer.

    ��W-What?�� Elise gulped seeing the smirk that he had. He didn��t permeate out the bearing of a thunderous killer. He seemed more like an ordinary youth that chased more skirts than knowledge. However, the strands of goosebumps that she felt prior were real. She felt her soul being caged with chains that couldn��t be undone nor melted.

    (What��s wrong with fate, all I wanted is a talented student! Not a powerhouse that dares to destroy the First Hall) thought Elise before she heard what Lyon say.

    ��Sorry, look��s like I blew your pride, haha!�� Lyonughed as he gave the azure cloak�� what remained of it ��to Elise with both hands.

    ��Huh? What?�� the headmaster raised his brows with Mavis alongside him. Most of the onlookers that didn��t know were shocked and couldn��t believe what they hear and see.

    ��Y-Young friend! You�� are an alchemist?�� asked the headmaster as he pointed at the burnt cloak. He had not noticed it before, but it was indeed the azure cloak belonging to the Alchemy Union.

    (Are you serious, you��re her student?) Mavis smiled wryly whilst Ning furrowed her brows.

    ��He is, indeed,�� a weary voice answered.

    The headmaster turned before he saw Mqa nodding her head, ��He passed with flying colors too. You should have seen it, headmaster.��

    The headmaster raised his brows, ��I see.�� He shifted his nce back toward Lyon. The youth was shrouded in mystery in his old eyes. He couldn��t fathom an alchemist that was also capable of destroying the First Hall in the process. Furthermore, he was chosen by Elise, the genius elder.

    ��I-I see, we can get you a new one,�� said Elise. Her nervous tone was quite apparent. She didn��t even call him ��boy�� like she used to. This little niche brought a chuckle inside Lyon.

    ��Alright,�� Lyon nodded before he smiled at Tamuh who was standing beside his elder, and nodded.

    Tamuh smiled nervously as he replied with a nod. However, his mind was in turmoil. (What the hell is he?! Is he an old monster or something?!) he made a harsh swallow. He was nning to drug him with wine and pined one or two female alchemists to trap him. However, he began to have second opinions after seeing what he had done.

    ��What��s going on here? *GASP!��

    Thest one in the scene was Elder Anna. Her eyes opened wide seeing the destroyed tower. The rubbles and the hues of mana from the ingredients and pills were seeping out of the rubble. Her eyes trembled before Mqa replied.

    ��You��rete! The matter is already over!�� said Elder Mqa as she rolled her eyes.

    ��No, this is my fault!�� said Nit as he stepped forward and bowed at Mqa.

    Anna let out a sigh, ��Forget it. What��s going to happen now?��

    The headmaster made a light cough, ��We need to rebuild it, of course, it��s as simple as that.��

    ��Alright then, I��m kind of hungry, Mavis, care to join?�� asked Lyon with a smile on his face. The onlookers couldn��t believe how thick-skinned he was.

    ��Eh? Sure!�� Mavis was delighted before the two of them left together.

    The headmaster and most of the elders were stupefied (They��re friends? Who knew��). He had never heard of Lyon before yesterday and now, he saw him leaving with Lyon to have lunch. (As I expected, Lyon is not just anyone can mess with) thought the headmaster before he looked at Nit who was stupefied by the scene of the two going out together. (At least he won��t do anything rash now).

    Meanwhile, Cecile was chuckled as she saw the two of them go off. ��When we visit the Red Lotus, will youe to wee us, Miss Ning?��

    Her question brought another tension to the atmosphere as Ning raised her brows with contempt.

    ��Hmph! Don��t get ahead of yourself,�� said Ning as she raised her chin. ��I��m leaving.��

    She balled her fists as she stomped her way out of the Alchemy Union. She was livid but she had no way of expressing her anger through physical contact. She had never seen someone like Lyon and Cecile before. (Damn it! Damn it! They are just a nobody!! Coming to Red Lotus?! Hmph! Don��t be dreaming!) cursed Ning inwardly.

    The five guards trailed behind Ning as she left the ce. Meanwhile, Cecile was still standing with her arms crossed.

    Cecile snorted before she passed by Hilde and jested, ��Look alive Hilde, you seem like you have seen a ghost! Hehe.��

    Hilde furrowed her brows as she watched Cecile��s calm shoulders follow behind Lyon and Mavis. ��I rather fight a cursed ghost than this.��

    The heated event calmed down with Ning leaving the Alchemy Union in a subtle but furious manner. The First Hall was destroyed and words will undoubtedly spread, it was more than enough topic for three nights in a bar.

    The name of the unknown youth had once again sparked against the sky like a firework for the people to see and hear. Yesterday he came with a carcass of kunpeng�� a fullyplete carcass ��today he had destroyed the First Hall of the Alchemy Union and was revealed to be friends with Mavis of the Sky n.

    The unknown tension between the tall auburn beauty and Ning of Red Lotus also became a heated topic for some people, and the identity of the corpse that was unrecognizable beyond belief was left uncovered.

    Then at the table where Lyon, Lumina, Cecile, and the three generals sat��plus Mavis��

    Lyon was naturally sitting between the twodies as usual. His arms were crossed and he was looking at Mavis with his usual smirk. ��Now then, I��m sure that you want something out of this.��

    Mavis giggled, ��Well, you can make it more subtle if anything.��

    ��Young master Lyon, can I join you and young master Mavis?�� a delicate voice came to be.

    Lyon turned before he saw Cherie, ��Ah, well, we are about to discuss something quite sensitive, here.��

    ��It��s fine,�� Cecile answered, ��Hilde, you too, no need to hide and just join us.��

    ��Welp,�� Lyon shrugged his shoulders, ��If she said so, then it is so.��

    Mavisughed, ��Hahaha, so this is what married life is like.��

    Lyon shook his head with his eyes widened. He obviously won��t answer that question.

    Hilde came out of her hiding with a blush on her cheeks. ��I-I need to��!!HMM!?! (Again! Seriously!)��

    Kesya covered her mouth as she shook her head. ��Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Enough chit-chat and join us, o princess of Bog Kingdom.��

    ��HMM��Bolg!�� said Hilde as she pulled down Kesya��s hand.

    ��Well, whatever,�� Kesya shrugged before she returned to her seat.

    Cherie nodded before she bowed at Mavis, ��Please excuse me for joining.��

    ��It��s alright, haha,�� Mavis smiled and his eyes couldn��t be seen.

    Cherie picked up a chair and put it behind Lyon before sitting with the princess etiquette. Soon, Hilde joined in the same.

    Mavis smiled wryly as he noticed that he had no one on his side while Lyon got the whole army on his. (W-What is this? Is this really a regr lunch?).

 Chapter 708: A Friend’s Gratitude

    Chapter 708: A Friend��s Gratitude

    Cecile looked at Assid, ��Assid, make sure no one cane here without my permission, and also make sure all walls are sealed.��

    ��Consider it done, Young Miss,�� Assid bowed before he vanished.

    Mavis had his pupils shrunk as he saw what happened. (I was sitting right opposite of him, and he was at the center of my nce! Yet, I can��t even keep up! I don��t even know in which direction did he left). He made a harsh swallow; He knew the group was mysterious but he never knew how capable they were.

    Mavis smiled wryly before he picked up the menu that was already ced on the table. ��What do you guys want? I will have the specials of the week, you should try it too if you never did!��

    Lyon nodded, ��Then I would have that too!��

    The waitresses came and took notes on everyone��s order. They were slightly nervous. They had famous guests eating over before but this one hit differently. One was the young master of the Sky n the opposite was a gang of unlikely individuals, and the leader had been rumored to be the responsible one for First Hall��s destruction. They dared not to listen to what they were talking about.

    ��So, you have helped my husband from an irreversible situation,�� said Cecile with a smile.

    ��Not really that irreversible though,��mented Kesya as she pursed her lips.

    Cecile raised her hand and showed Kesya the back of it. The simple gesture immediately made her behave and brought out a wry smile from Mavis.

    ��Did I?�� Mavis feigned the question as he scratched his cheek. ��Maybe I did, or maybe I don��t, haha!��

    ��Don��t drag this more than necessary,�� said Cecile as she shook her head. ��If there is something that you want, state it.��

    Mavis straightened his back before he slowly leaned forward. ��I want to know who are you people are.��

    The little secret of his n��s identity was kept in a small circle, yet Cecile knew of it. Even though it was harmless and did little to nothing, he was still wary, no, he needed to be wary. The safety of his n was at stake thus he needed to know what else did they know about Sky n.

    (That secret must be just testing the water) thought Mavis as he smiled outwardly. (They must have known something deeper than that).

    Cecile smiled, ��I know you would ask that, I mean, who wouldn��t.��

    Cherie and Hilde were also keen to know as well. The two of them might have spent a long time with the grouppared to Mavis, but their knowledge about Lyon and the others was still shallow. They still hardly believed that Lyon was originallying from the Mortal World. It was nothing but the benefit of the doubt.

    ��However, I cannot tell you that,�� said Cecile as she shook her head.

    Mavis furrowed his brows before he snorted a smile, ��Of course.��

    ��Oh? Are you okay with that?�� asked Lyon as he raised one of his brows. ��Never thought that you will take it this calmly.��

    Mavis shook his head, ��I��m still a tad disappointed though, but if you��re not going to tell then why should I force you?��

    ��That��s a wise choice,�� answered Graham. ��For if you have chosen force, it might not end well for both of you.��

    Mavis frowned confusedly, ��Both of me? What does that mean?��

    ��It means you and Sky n,�� said Cecile with a smile.

    Mavis was taken back as his eyes opened wider. He had never heard someone dare enough to give a warning against his glorious n. He smiled wryly, he couldn��t decide wether they were being serious or not.

    ��Meanwhile, you guys left a bad impression against Red Lotus,�� said Mavis. ��How do you feel?��

    ��We didn��t left a bad impression against Red Lotus, we left a bad impression against the girl called Ning,�� denied Cecile calmly.

    ��Hehe, I was just joking, I know what��s going on,�� said Mavis.

    ��However, it is also thanks to you that this mess didn��t escte to the point of Alchemy Union��s annihtion,�� said Cecile to the fright of the waitresses.

    ��Cecile, you��re scaring the waitreses,�� said Lyon with a jest tone.

    ��Oh my, please forgive me,�� said Cecile as she giggled her apology.

    The waitresses tremendously shook their heads in fright, ��P-Please, we don��t mind!!��

    Mavis smiled wryly. Despite the power that they had, they still love to kid around.

    ��Ning is a vengeful person though,�� said Mavis with a sigh as the waitresses started to arrange the food on the table.

    ��En, can tell,�� said Lyon as he snorted with a smile. ��One died because of her pride.��

    (More like your pride no?) Mavis smiled inwardly before he shifted his nce at Cecile. ��You know something about Red Lotus, don��t you?��

    Cecile smiled as she reached out the ss and drank the poured fresh water inside. She looked at Mavis before she put down the ss and nodded, ��Of course. If I know Sky n, naturally I know the Red Lotus as well.��

    ��Hah,�� Mavis let out a sigh, ��Care to tell?��

    ��Hmm,�� Cecile pondered before she nodded, ��I can tell you one thing, but it will be something that corrtes to your n as well.��

    ��Hm?�� Mavis raised his brows before heughed and his thin eyes closed to a slit. ��Hahaha! What is it?��

    Cecile smiled, ��The Red Lotus��s progenitor also knew the Sky n��s origin story.��

    ��Really? You��re not lying right?�� Mavis chuckled, his sarcastic tone was well apparent.

    ��You can ask your patriarch if you don��t believe me, it��s that simple isn��t it?�� Cecile shrugged with a smile. ��There might be a secret that you might not know as well.��

    Mavis furrowed his brows and frowned. ��A secret that I might not know as well? Are you sure about that? You know, I��m a pretty handful kid when ites to secrets.��

    ��Can tell,�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    ��You can?!�� Mavis eximed.

    ��Well, you both are almost the same,��mented Lumina after she swallowed her food.

    ��What?!�� Lyon raised his brows as he looked at Lumina who nonchntly kept eating more and more. ��What do you mean that we are almost the same? His hair is blue!��

    ��That��s obviously not what he meant, Lyon,�� said Cecile. ��Anyhow, that��s as far as you need to know.��

    ��I need to know?�� Mavis raised his brows as more questions pop-up inside his mind. ��You mean you have other secrets from that?��

    ��Of course,�� Cecile nodded. ��For example, does the word Sky Scripture ring a bell?��

    Mavis nodded, ��Well yes, it is really famous even outside our n. After all, it is our ultimate weapon. Heh, that��s no secret, I��ve even read it before��though, hehe, only the patriarch was supposed to be the only one that legally could.��

    ��Then good,�� Cecile nodded with a smile, ��If you have read it before, you should find some clues there.��

    ��Clues?�� Mavis frowned before he opened his eyes. ��You, you know the content of our scripture?��

    Cecile neither shook her head nor nodded, she merely smiled at him.

    Mavis couldn��t believe it. She might not admit it, but from the way she said those words, she knew what��s the scripture contained. The verses that were supposed to be the Sky n��s utmost secret. (She is bluffing, right? Not even the elders of the n were allowed to read the scripture, let alone an outisder. The scripture was heavily guarded as well, even an ant could be heard walking inside that room, furthermore, we have no information of someone breaking in. Who is she?).

    ��It��s better for you not to dwell in this matter even further than it is,�� Cecile shook her head. ��It will be a waste of time and effort. Instead, focus on your cultivation, and maybe, just maybe, you will know something.��

    Mavis was defeated. He knew he won��t get anything out of her mouth, however, things might be different for the husband, though, he seemed not to know anything based on how he presented himself most of the time.

    ��However, our family is not as thick-skinned as the head of the family,�� jested Cecile before she snapped her finger, ��Kesya, give him the pill.��

    ��Ah? You knew?!�� Kesya was taken back.

    Mavis furrowed his brows before the dejected Kesya called him out.

    ��Oi, blue-boy, catch!�� said Kesya as she threw the pill.

    ��Huh?�� The pill was thrown so fast, he couldn��t even catch it with his eyes. A loud thock against his skull was heard immediately as the pill bounced andnded on the table.

    ��Woah, you responded like a snail,�� said Kesya as she raised both brows.

    ��It��s because you threw it too fast,��mented Graham on the side.

    Thankfully, Mavis of the Sky n manage to hold on to his conciousness albeit the smokeing out from the grazed skin. He looked down whilst rubbing his forehead before his thin eyes snapped open. ��A-Angush Pill?��

 Chapter 709: The Plan After This

    Chapter 709: The n After This

    Mavis took the pill on the table to have a closer look at them. His brows furrowed as he rotated around the pill in his hand.

    ��That��s the Angush Pill, or whatever it��s called,�� said Kesya as she shrugged. ��I took it just a moment before my young master rendered the ce to ruin.��

    (How though��) thought Mavis as he gulped. He was barely moved indeed at the time, but his eyes were looking in Lyon��s way then. There was hardly any moment to react, let alone to reach out the pill from where she was seated.

    ��How did you do that?�� asked Mavis as he scratched the back of his head. He was the famous young master of the Sky n. The word ��genius�� came from the day he sprung out of her mother��s womb. Yet, he couldn��t believe that even with that narrow proximity between his eyes and her being, she couldn��t catch her moving.

    ��I just took it,�� said Kesya as her nose expanded due to the imbued proudness from within.

    ��Wait, you have that?�� asked Lyon as he pointed at the Angush Pill in Mavis��s hand.

    ��Huh?�� Mavis raised his brows as he looked at Lyon. (Why wouldn��t he notice it?). ��Do you want it?��

    ��Nah,�� Lyon shrugged. ��It��s just a drug, I can make some if I want to.��

    ��Really?!�� Mavis pushed his chair back with his calves as he stood up in disbelief. ��Y-You can make the Angush Pill?��

    Lyon was a bit taken back by Mavis��s reaction. He knew thetter would be surprised but not to the point of standing up. Lyon looked away as he answered, ��W-Well, maybe yes.��

    ��He~�� Mavis squinted his eyes before he sat back down.

    ��What?�� Lyon asked.

    ��Nothing,�� Mavis shook his head.

    ��Good! Then let��s eat,�� said Lyon as he picked up the fork beside his te. ��?!��

    ��What��s wrong?�� asked Mavis. ��Is something wrong with the food?��

    ��Absolutely!�� answered Lyon as he furrowed his brows.

    ��What?!�� Graham snapped his eyes open with a furious re. His presence exploded as his eyesnded on the shrieking waitress.

    ��Calm down, Graham,�� said Lyon as he pped the back of his hand against Graham��s chest.

    A single tap was all it needed before Mavis could feel his heart calming down. The presence was undoubtedly suffocating and he looked at the tall ashen-haired man in a terrifying new light. (This one was silent most of the time, but holy crap, his strength is no joke).

    ��Oi, waitress,�� Lyon raised his hand and called out against the waitress who limped down. She had faced death��though not phsically.

    ��Y-Yes?�� she regained her consciousness before Lyon sighed. He pushed his chair back before he stood up.

    ��Eh?�� The waitress blinked as she watched the young man approach her. Her pupils shrink at a frightening rate before she used her hands to push her body back to a wall. ��N-No, No! No! Please! Sir!��

    Lyon kept going before he knelt.

    ��Eek!��

    ��Are you alright?��

    ��Eh?�� The waitress gradually opened her eyes the moment she heard the warm gentle tone before the charm of his face radiated.

    ��Oof, there he goes breaking a maiden��s heart again!�� Kesya shouted at the back.

    Lyon twitched his lips before he took the waitress��s hand, ��Can you stand up?��

    ��E-En,�� the waitress nodded with a red hue on her cheeks before she got up together with him. ��S-Sorry����

    ��It��s alright, it��s my fault for being too spontaneous. I��m sorry,�� said Lyon as the sad look on his face bought her pity.

    ��N-No, it, it��s me that was overreacting,�� said the waitress. ��I-Is there anything that I can help you with?��

    ��Oh right,�� Lyon smiled, ��Are all of my orders have been served?��

    ��Y-Yes, sir,�� answered the waitress.

    ��Really? Hmm, that��s weird, howe there are so few,�� Lyon pondered as he rubbed his chin.

    Meanwhile, a certain woman with jade-colored hair felt a shock from her spine. She put down the fork albeit with a slight tremble of her arm. She feigned ignorance as she didn��t look in Lyon��s way.

    ��Well, if that��s the case then please, I want two of each menu that I have ordered before,�� said Lyon.

    ��Y-Yes, sir,�� said the waitress with a strong nod.

    ��Oh, and please don��t call me sir, call me, young master Lyon,�� said Lyon with a genuine smile.

    ��Y-Yes, yo-young master,�� said the waitress as she blushed.

    Lyon smiled as he nodded before he turned around. He failed to notice the rigid stance that Lumina was taking and sat on his seat.

    Mavis smiled wryly as he looked at the innocent waitress who got her heart lynched by Lyon��s charm. He shook his head before looking at Lyon. ��Brother, you should aware of your charm more.��

    Cecile poured her drink, ��Trust me, he is very well aware of it.��

    Mavis snorted before he covered hisugh. He couldn��t believe his own wife would say that.

    Lyon shrugged as he took in the remark without a hint of denying it.

    The group then feast on the food once the next batch came in. Mavis didn��t pry further as to who Cecile truly was but his eyes definitely nced at the group as a whole. He was looking for any sort of hints that would probably hint away their true identity, but until thest piece of meat, he saw nothing.

    (Not even a symbol huh) thought Mavis as he gulped his drink. (Either they are really careful, or they didn��t have one).

    ��Brother Lyon,�� Mavis smiled as he saw Lyonid back in satisfaction with his tummy.

    ��What?�� Lyon��s eyelids didn��t even open fully. ��What do you want?��

    ��What are your ns after this?�� asked Mavis with a smile.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon frowned before he straightened his back. He squinted his eyes, ��I have no ns as of yet.��

    ��We are going to do Ivy a favor, remember?�� said Cecile.

    (Fuck!) Lyon cursed inside his mind. Thest thing he want to add was another male at his party. ��Yes, of course, we are going to a�� cave I think?��

    ��Oh? Which cave?�� asked Mavis.

    ��Are you familiar with the Hundred-Petals Flower?�� asked Lumina.

    ��I do!�� Mavis nodded. ��It��s kept in one of the most dangerous caves though, some said it��s not a cave but a dungeon instead.��

    ��A dungeon?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��As in prison?��

    Mavis shook his head, ��Dungeon as in a dungeon. The real dungeon with dangerous beasts and nts inside.��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his brows. His eyes were revealing how intrigued he was. ��Is there any treasure there?��

    ��Well, if you count wild nts as a treasure for alchemists then, yes, there are treasures there,�� said Mavis as he nodded.

    ��I mean Golds, or Imperial Beads or something, you know, something that��s valuable for amon person, a legendary sword? Spear?�� asked Lyon with a sigh.

    ��Nope, no such thing,�� Mavis shook his head before he hummed. ��Hmm�� though I can��t be sure.��

    ��What do you mean?�� asked Lyon.

    ��The cave is probably not explored all the way, Lyon,�� said Cecile before she looked at Mavis. ��Am I right?��

    Mavis took a cold air from his gritted teeth. ��Remind me not to underestimate a woman��s instinct, especially Lyon��s wife.��

    Cecile chuckled as she let out a blow from her nose.

    ��Are you going to join us?�� asked Lumina. ��What about your guards?��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��That��s right, where are yours? I��ve seen the Teardrop��s and the Red Lotus��s ones, but not the Sky n��s.��

    Mavis put up a peace sign as he answered, ��I didn��t bring any.��

    ��It��s not like you need any in the first ce,�� said Lyon as he raised his brows.

    Both of themughed before Mavis stood up. ��I guess I should be going.��

    ��Where are you going in such a hurry?�� asked Lyon. (Just go).

    ��I need to speak with the headmaster, I feel bad about plunging this mess on top of the old-timer, haha!�� Mavisughed.

    ��Alright,�� Lyon didn��t even try to hold him back, ��Be careful and give my best regards!��

    ��Sure!�� Mavis waved his hand as he left.

    Hilde suddenly let out a sigh of relief.

    ��What��s wrong?�� asked Lyon. ��You��ve been feeling restlesstely.��

    (Are you serious?) Hilde��s brow twitched as she heard his words. Especially with the innocent face that he put up, her blood boiled into a headache.

    ��Sometimes, you��re really dull,�� said Lumina as she sighed.

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows before he burst out to chuckle. ��I��m just joking.��

    Cecile put down her drink. ��This is actually perfect. Those three would definitely stop nagging us to be in charge of the Mortal World now.��

    ��Yeah, seeing how our young master behaves and all,�� giggled Kesya.

    ��Oi,�� Lyon frowned. ��I��m right here you know.��

    Meanwhile, the two princesses were surprised by her revtion. However, before they could pop up the question, Cecile nced at them both, ��Don��t bother.��

    Lyon smiled at the sight.

 Chapter 710: Skin Thicker Than A Turtle Shell

    Chapter 710: Skin Thicker Than A Turtle Shell

    Cherie couldn��t wrap her mind up. She didn��t know how exactly this mess came to be�� unlike Hilde who had a session of cardio for the whole event. Thetter was slightly regretful for keeping an eye on Lyon. It was better to stay behind and be surprised instead.

    ��I��m still curious though,�� said Cherie with a smile. The sverine princess was like a cat with an unquenchable thirst for information. ��Young master Lyon, how did you know young master Mavis of Sky n?��

    Lyon smiled before he crossed his arms, ��I don��t.��

    ��What?�� Cherie raised her brows as she looked at Lyon with her eyes slightly widened. It was pretty weird of him to deny the friendship with Mavis of the Sky n from the prior conversation.

    Hilde let out a sigh, ��It��s a long story.��

    ��Well, I��m turning even more curious now after you said that,�� said Cherie with a smile.

    ��Forget it,�� said Hilde as she swatted away Cherie��s thought of further prying. ��Though, it��s amazing how you turn the table around effortlessly, Cecile.��

    Cecile smiled as she admitted it with a nod, but Kesya on the side was grinning as she said.

    ��If you spend your time with young master Lyon here, you would experience something like this many more times!�� said Kesya before she chuckled.

    ��I-I see,�� Hilde nodded. She wouldn��t dare to refute this particr elf. Especially with how she casually covered her mouth.

    ��However, if that��s true, then how did you meet young master Mavis?�� asked Cherie.

    ��Long story short,�� said Lumina. ��Lyon borrowed the headmaster��s badge to ess that highest floor possible, and we met him there.��

    ��You.. borrowed?�� asked Cherie as she raised her brow at Lyon.

    ��Obviously,�� Lyon nodded as he crossed his arms and nodded. ��Otherwise, how would I have the ess to that boring auction.��

    ��If it��s boring you won��t destroy the whole building,�� Hilde muttered inaudibly from the side before she let out a huge sigh. ��At least this one is contained and young miss Ning didn��t further escte the situation to a point of no return.��

    Hilde stood up after pushing her chair back with her calves. Her face felt heavy as if gravity pulled her down with multiple folds of its original force. Her eyelids were barely open as she looked weak with her shoulders slouched. Though she didn��t shed a single drop of warm sweat, her mental was disastrous. The constant anxiety that Lyon pulled off was exhausting for her sweet faint maiden heart.

    ��You look terrible,�� said Lyon with a smile.

    (It��s your fault!) said Hilde inwardly as she waved, ��I will see you tomorrow Lyon, thanks for the meal~��

    Lyon nodded as he watched the princess of the Bolg Kingdom drag her feet to the outside. He snorted, ��She is pretty vignt most of the time.��

    ��Young master Lyon, she is tired because she was watching you all the time,�� Cherie chuckled. ��In precaution of what you did back in Afurnae�� albeit it��s not that effective.��

    Lyon smiled wryly. He indeed had a portion of responsibility for the destruction of that neutral city. ��However, I was not the one that provoke the matter at hand! It was always them that provoke me.��

    Cherie smiled, ��I know young master.��

    Lyon nodded, ��As long as you understand�� Assid!��

    ��Yes, young master,�� said Assid as he revealed himself by his side. There was a subtle blowing wind as he arrived from out of nowhere.

    ��Have you eaten yet?�� asked Lyon as he squinted his eyes.

    ��Not for lunch, not yet young master. Is there anything of the matter?�� asked Assid as he kept his head slightly bowed.

    ��Then you should eat,�� said Lyon as he let out a sigh. ��You can��t be the best butler with an empty stomach.��

    Assid twitched his brows as he hid the emotion in his eyes with the wrong reflection from his sses. ��Yes, young master, as you wish.��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked. ��Sit down and enjoy the meal.��

    Lyon stood up before Lumina quickly asked, ��Where are you going?��

    ��I��m going to the cashier,�� said Lyon as he pranced away.

    Lumina frowned before she tugged Cecile��s elbow.

    ��Huh? Is something wrong?�� asked Cecile as she looked at Lumina focusing on Lyon.

    ��What��s a cashier?�� asked Lumina.

    ��Ah~ Did he mention another foreign word?�� asked Cecile as she smiled wryly. ��Sadly I have no clue what it is.��

    Lyon was looking for the one that was standing behind a counter. The person was wearing an azure cloak with a hood covering the top of his head.

    ��Y-Yes? Is there anything I can help you with?�� asked the cashier as he gulped. He tried his best not to appear nervous in front of Lyon. He had heard what happened and saw the result. The young man in front of him had destroyed the First Hall and was also friends with Mavis. One wrong move, he might end up in the same state as the famous building.

    ��Yes, I was wondering how much the food that I ordered would cost?�� asked Lyon as he pointed at the table with a smile.

    ��Th-That��s�� it��s pretty expensive, s-sir!�� said the nervous alchemist. ��S-Sorry!!��

    The alchemist immediately apologize as he uttered those words. It took him a fraction of a second to realize that his answer could be interpreted as an offending intention against him. His mouth couldn��t close as he was prepared for the worst with his eyes furiously closed.

    ��What?�� Lyon was confused. He was totally lost in what the cashier in front of him doing. ��Oi snap out of it!��

    ��Y-Yes!�� the azure alchemist snapped his eyes open.

    ��You,�� Lyon squinted as he crossed his arms. ��This is your first day on the job isn��t it?��

    ��En! En! En!�� the alchemist furiously nodded.

    Lyon let out a sigh, ��Alright, now I understand.��

    ��T-Thank you!�� replied the alchemist albeit his heart belied his words

    Lyon shook his head as he smiled, ��Forget it, you are doing fine as long as you are honest and hard-working.��

    ��Yes! Thank you!�� the alchemist nodded and bowed.

    (Make up your mind man) thought Lyon as he watched the alchemist bow and nodded at the same time. ��Anyway, there is something that I need your help with.

    ��Y-Yes?!�� The alchemist was hopeless. He had wished that Lyon would soon leave after seeing how nervous he was but that was not the case. Thetter genuinely had something to ask.

    Lyon nced left and right to check his surroundings (Good! This is a good chance!). His movement was tantly suspicious to the innocent cashier but thetter valued his life more than this job.

    Lyon lowered his tone to a whisper. ��Have you heard that this lunch is being paid for by Mavis of the Sky n?��

    ��What? Really?�� The cashier was hesitating. He had received no information at all beforehand from the higher-ups.

    ��Yes, really,�� said Lyon with a nod as he grinned. ��Why would I lie? Why would I cheat this mini-banquet�� if you are willing to call it that ��to save a spare of change.�� He shrugged.

    The alchemist nodded repeatedly as he apologized. ��S-Sorry!��

    ��Nah, it��s fine,�� said Lyon as he waved his hand. ��What I need you to do is to write a receipt for Mavis.��

    ��E-Eh?�� The alchemist had his eyes widened. ��B-But����

    ��Tsk, tsk, tsk,�� Lyon shook his head as he smiled, ��Do you know how rich the Sky n is? (I don��t) He could probably buy this entire building if he wants to! What��s mere food to him??��

    ��Y-Yes!�� The alchemist nodded.

    ��That��s right,�� Lyon nodded. ��Just write the receipt with Mavis��s name and give it to him, he will pay fully for this lunch.�� He put his hand on top of the alchemist��s shoulder before he nodded and gave him a thumbs-up as hisst effort to reassure him. ��You��re doing a great deed!��

    Lyon left the alchemist trembling to his feet. He sat down in his seat before Luminamented. ��You know, your skin is probably thicker than a turtle��s shell.��

    ��Hahaha yeah, I know,�� said Lyon before hisughter gradually stopped. ��Wait, that��s apliment right?��

    ��Dull too,�� Cecile giggled at the side.

    ��You too?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Wait, you guys heard my conversation with that guy?��

    ��It was hardly a whisper,�� Kesyaughed without restraint before the othersughed as well, the others, except for Cherie.

    She was smiling wryly as she watched how Lyon took in the situation. She couldn��t believe that he would shamelessly pin the bill on Mavis, the very man he asked to have lunch with him. She gulped (Is this what Hilde is feeling when she watched over him?).

    After a few more minutes went by, Assid had finally cleaned all the tes without a sauce of mercy. He used his own napkin to pat and wipe the gloss out of his lips.

    ��Well, I��m already full,�� said Lyon as he stood up and yawned.

 Chapter 711: Good Alchemist

    Chapter 711: Good Alchemist

    The onlookers still couldn��t wrap their heads as they looked at the ruin that once was the pride of the Alchemy Union. There was hardly anything left for them to do but hissed silently as they watched the alchemists of the Alchemy Union pick up the surviving items.

    ��Psst! Look, it��s the guy,�� said one of the onlookers.

    ��Damn, it��s him!�� said muttered one adventurer.

    His name was akin to a celebrity. Some adored him, some showered him with profanities albeit inwardly. He hade from the sky, bringing a carcass of kunpeng with him. There was hardly anything that could measure his grand entrance. Now, his name rung the toll of Alchemy Union.

    Lyon was walking on the street with his hands behind his head. He was nonchnt by the gazes of the others, just like on the first day that he arrived. Behind him were of course the odd group that made them curious.

    ��Lyon!��

    A familiar voice rang inside his ear before he turned and raised his brow. ��Revundal?��

    ��It��s Renduval!�� Renduval twitched his lips.

    ��Really?�� Lyon took a deep breath as he pondered.

    ��Ah! Never mind that! What happened to you?! Where is the First Hall?�� asked Renduval.

    ��Inside our dear memories,�� said Lyon as he sighed. ��It was a nice ce.��

    ��What?!�� Renduval frowned. ��Are you serious?��

    ��Stop pretending Renduval,�� said Lyon as he squinted his eyes. ��I know you��re not blind!��

    Renduval let out a sigh (It��s been like what, the second day, literally). He had the same thought as most alchemists do. Someone should put a leash on the walking monster, but that would be impossible with his connection to the Sky n��s young master, Mavis.

    ��How are you friends with young master Mavis of the Sky n?�� asked Renduval. Such an illustrious figure was suddenly revealed to have be friends with Lyon and everything seemed to make sense for some reason. The way that Lyon acted had been nonchnt and feared no gods in heaven, if he was friends with Mavis from the beginning then his action was almost justified. (That��s why he sees things as if they were banal when they are actually valuable for most).

    ��Ugh!�� Lyon rolled his eyes, ��I heard this question like a thousand times already.��

    Cecile chuckled before Lumina asked, ��What about your ascension?��

    ��Ascension?�� Renduval furrowed his brows before he realized what she meant, ��Oh you mean my test?��

    ��Oh right, what happened to that?�� said Lyon as he saw no gold cloak nearby. ��You lose? After that cheer that I gave you?��

    (Your cheer did nothing!) screamed Renduval inwardly. ��No, the test is postponed for an indefinite time.��

    ��Indefinite time?�� Lyon frowned. ��Why? Did they mess with you?��

    ��No, because of this mess,�� said Renduval as he presented the obvious ruins beside them.

    ��Oh? Hah!�� Lyon chuckled. ��Well, I guess natural disasters do happen. Quite some bad luck you have there.��

    (You are the natural disaster!) Renduval twitched his brows. He was having the confidence of a lifetime but it was ruined not only by the sudden clench that his soul was getting but also by the destruction of the First Hall��which he couldn��t possibly anticipate.

    ��Hmm?�� Renduval furrowed his brows, ��Where is the headmaster? I thought he woulde here as fast as possible.��

    ��He was here though,�� said Lyon before he frowned. ��What are you doing anyway? You know I have lunch before you came to the scene.��

    ��Yeah, it was you who is reallyte, what are you doing?�� asked Lumina.

    ��Err��.�� (I can��t possibly tell them that I was crawling pathetically on the ground!) thought Renduval before he told a lie, ��I was in the bathroom.��

    Lyon pushed his bottom lip upward as he nodded. ��Hm, understandable.��

    Lumina rolled her eyes while Cecile was chuckling with Kesya.

    ��Hey I want to meet Elder Anna,�� asked Lyon out of the blue.

    His words made the onlookers turn. They immediately assumed that Lyon will once again do something bizarre and unthinkable, this time, with Elder Anna involved.

    ��Elder Anna?�� Mqa turned her head before she approached the group. ��Are you looking for Anna?��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon turned and looked at the old woman before nodding, ��That��s right, I��m looking for her��though, she was the one that was supposed to look for me.��

    ��Ah,�� Mqa��s weary eyes brightened, ��You must be talking about the Hundred-Petals Flower, yes?��

    ��Indeed elder,�� said Lyon. ��She said that she needed my help, at least that��s what I heard anyway.��

    ��Oh right,�� Renduval nodded. ��I just remembered that.��

    ��If you are looking for her, try her little hut,�� said Elder Mqa before she let out a sigh. ��That woman, she is almost the same as Elise when ites to research.��

    ��Alright,�� Lyon nodded before he left with his hand waved at her. He could feel a storying out at any moment and it would bore him to sleep.

    Renduval had his eyes almost jumping out of his sockets. He couldn��t believe that Lyon would act so coldly against an elder-level alchemist. ��Oi!��

    ��Hmm,�� Mqa crossed her arms as she saw the group left. ��He is quite a handful one, isn��t he Renduval?��

    Renduval had his goosebumps rose along with the cold creeping sensation from his spine to his shoulders. His stiffed neck strugglingly turned as he looked at the elder he respected appearing bigger than a giant with herser eyes beaming at him. ��S-Sorry.��

    ��We are going to a little hut,�� said Lyon before he sighed. ��Damn, they didn��t even cover it with a fancier word now, a hut, heh, like witches.��

    ��Witches?�� Kesya peeked at his face as she walked beside him.

    Lyon sighed before he exined as he walked toward the hut. ��There are ugly witches that used a broom and flyaway, and then there are these sexy witches that hardly used a broom to fly. If there are witches in this world, I hope they are thetter.��

    ��I don��t understand what you��re saying but you seem excited young master,�� said Kesya with a grin.

    ��Of course, this is a fantasy!�� said Lyon as he proudly pounded his own chest. ��Oh, we��re here.��

    The group found themselves at the foot of the hill where there was a little sign telling them who the owner of the hill was. Tens of other huts could be seen, and some of them still had their bricks freshly red in color. At the top was their destination.

    Lyon let out a sigh, ��This is one of those times that I want to ride a broom to fly over there.��

    He looked to the side and noticed the lonely hill that was belonging to his elder, Elise. The small alchemist prodigy with rabbit ears was clearly one of the best alchemists in Alchemy Union, but the fact that she had no student beside himself, proved that she wascking in other areas.

    Lyon pointed his finger against the lonely hill, ��Apparently, I would have my own little hut over there.��

    ��Really?�� Kesya glimmered. ��You finally have a house?��

    ��Oi! Don��t word it like that! You make me feel like I��m homeless or something,�� said Lyon as he twitched his brows.

    ��Aren��t you?�� asked Kesya.

    ��Well, I don��t have a house, but I have a home,�� said Lyon with a proud grin.

    Cecile smiled, ��Let��s go, she is probably anxious about whether to ask our help or not after what happened.��

    ��Yeah,�� Lyon snorted with a smile, ��That��s why we are going there and approached her instead.��

    Lyon led the way up to the top of the hill before Nit noticed him.

    Nit gulped before he braced himself and took a step forward. His heart palpitated, wrong words and he might not see the moon tonight.

    ��What do you want?�� asked Nit as he put up a brave front with his arms crossed.

    ��I want to see Elder Anna,�� said Lyon. ��Is she in there?��

    ��She is,�� Nit nodded. ��Wait here.��

    Lyon saw Nit opening the wooden door just slightly and had his head peeking inside. After a few seconds went by, Nit opened the door fully and turned. ��She wants to see you as well.��

    Lyon pinched his nose as he went inside. Thest time he didn��t he was thrown into an illusion created by his own mind due to the headmaster didn��t fully close his room.

    ��Wee to my��,�� Anna was stupefied as her round sses revealed her blinking eyes. (Why is he pinching his nose?).

    ��I-Is there something wrong?�� Anna asked wryly. ��Is my room that bad?��

    Lyon looked at the empty cauldron before he let go of his nose. ��No, it��s just that I have a very bad first impression is going to someone��s hut.��

    ��Oh, hehe,�� Anna smiled wryly. ��I��m sorry that you have a bad experience beforehand, but rest assured that it won��t happen if you entered a good-natured alchemist.��

    Lyon snorted as he chuckled, ��What? Are you sure?��

    ��A hundred percent,�� Anna nodded with a smile before she weed him to sit.

    Lyon grinned whilst shaking his head and sat down.

 Chapter 712: Will He Drag Us Down?

    Chapter 712: Will He Drag Us Down?

    The wooden door was closed shut with Nit staying inside and leaning on it to prevent any intervention from outsiders. His brows furrowed as he looked at Lyon��s party carefully. After finding out that Lyon was responsible for the destruction of the First Hall, he should be wary�� though there was little to nothing that he could actually do.

    ��What can I help you with?�� Anna asked the leader of this unique group.

    ��We are here to address the floating words,�� said Cecile with a smile on her end. ��About the flower that you seek.��

    Anna was slightly surprised as she heard their words but nodded. ��I see, I do want to see youter in the day or tomorrow, but it seems like the words traveled faster than my intention.��

    ��We are going to the cave right?�� asked Lyon as he pulled up his legs and crossed them on top of the little chair. Hanging in the bnce that seemed like a little push would make him fall, he continued, ��What is the cave called?��

    Anna was minded by his impolite manner but spout noment. The young man was already famous for his nonchnt attitude and most of the time such attitude brought about haughtiness air in them. Impolite was hardly the issue that she could address, he might blow up the little hut that she called house right at this very second.

    ��The cave is unnamed, but due to no one ever reaching the end of the cave, it is famously mentioned as the Unending Cave.��

    ��Wow, that��s a really disappointing name,�� said Lyon. ��Such anti-climatic.��

    ��Then what would you call it young master?�� asked Cherie with a smile on her end.

    ��Hmm? Hmm���� Lyon pondered before an idea sparked inside his head like a light bulb being turned on. ��The Abyss Cave.��

    Kesya raised her brows, ��That��s actually quite a name.��

    ��I know,�� Lyon nodded without a hint of shame for the praise of his vanity.

    Elder Anna smiled wryly as she looked at him. ��Let��s return to the main topic, shall we?��

    ��Yes, let��s return to that,�� said Lumina at Lyon��s side.

    Anna smiled, ��I take it that you want to help me get the Hundred Petals Flower?��

    Cecile nodded.

    ��That��s delightful, but is it okay if Nit joined us?�� asked Anna.

    ��Who is Nit?�� asked Lyon as he raised his brow.

    Nit at the sight was tensed but he could only make a light fake cough to gain their attention. ��I��m Nit.��

    ��I know, I just messing with you haha!�� Lyonughed as Nit��s face boiled.

    Anna chuckled. ��Then when should we depart? If I recall correctly, you have five more days left in Alchemy Union.��

    ��Then, let��s go on thest day,�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    ��Thest day?�� Anna smiled with a furrowed brows, ��May I know why?��

    ��No reason at all,�� said Lyon as he shook his head. ��Except for the fact that I��mzy! We can just part ways when you get your flower.��

    ��I-I see,�� Anna looked down as she meekly agreed.

    ��What��s wrong?�� Lyon asked as he crossed his arms, ��Should we change the date and time? You seem like you have something nned��

    ��N-No, no it��s alright,�� said Anna as she smiled. ��I don��t have ns for that day.��

    ��Good,�� Lyon nodded. ��Oh right, there is someone that will join us in our hunt.��

    ��Someone?��Anna raised her brows as she smiled wryly.

    ��The cave is dangerous, are you sure that he or she is adequate enough to join the hunt?�� asked Nit with a tant concern on his face. ��If they are going to hold us down, we would be buried inside the cave alive.��

    ��I don��t know if he would drag us down, though,�� said Lyon as he shrugged.

    Anna smiled weakly, ��I��m sorry Lyon, but Nit is right, if he is going to drag us down, we would be in deep trouble. The cost and the reward might not be worth it.��

    Lyon frowned, ��Is it really that dangerous, this Never-ending Cave?��

    ��It��s the Endless Cave and yes, it is that dangerous,�� said Anna before she sighed. ��I��ve hired many cultivators previously, but they are either too busy or too weak.��

    ��Hmm? It seems like not everyone fancies this ingredient of yours,�� said Lyon before he chuckled, ��What are you going to make anyway?��

    ��Lyon, don��t you think that kind of rude?�� asked Lumina. ��Sorry about that.��

    ��No, it��s fine,�� said Anna as she smiled. ��I need that ingredient to make one of the pills that I��ve been dying to try.��

    ��What is the name?�� asked Lyon seemingly not caring about being rude or not.

    ��The name is Bibi Pill,�� answered Anna before continuing, ��Its main use is for strengthening the skin of the body to be more resilient toward lethal poison.��

    Lyon frowned, ��The pill is only effective against a poison that you made contact with, externally? What about the poison that you can get via ingestion? A venom?��

    Anna nodded her head, ��The Bibi Pill also has the property to strengthen the inneryer of one��s muscles and slightly as well for the meridians. If you get the poison by ingestion, the pill can only help to some short extent.��

    ��So it��s not that effective when you got the venom inside your body huh?�� asked Lyon as his eyes turned disinterested.

    ��However, it is highly effective against the poison that can corrode you from outside,�� said Anna firmly.

    ��It would be great if it can works both ways though,�� said Lyon as he stated the obvious. ��Wait a minute, let me guess one thing.��

    Lyon��s brows furrowed as he squinted his eyes at Anna, ��This cave, is not poisonous, is it?��

    ��It is,�� said Nit as he nodded.

    Lyon immediately let out a sigh before he muttered, ��Sometimes I hate it when I��m right.��

    ��But you don��t have to worry,�� said Cecile as Lyon immediately grinned.

    ��You have a thicker skin than a turtle shell, Bibi Pill will do nothing to your body,�� said Lumina as she nodded.

    The partyughed, except for the two gentlemen that merely smiled.

    Lyon twitched his lips as he heard what thedies were saying.

    *Knock! *Knock!

    A double knock was heard against the wooden door from outside before a voice followed, ��Excuse me.��

    Nit furrowed his brows (I sense no one approaching!). He slowly turned around before he carefully ced his hand on the handle. He looked over to Anna onest time before thetter nodded.

    The door opened with a creak before Nit��s eyes opened wide the moment he saw the figure in full view.

    ��I heard that Lyon is here, and this is the house where Elder Anna resides?�� asked Mavis with his eyes hidden due to his big smile.

    ��Y-Young master Mavis!�� said Nit before he opened the door fully. He immediately bowed, ��I��m sorry for the harsh gesture!��

    ��Harsh?�� Mavis was confused as he scratched his scalps. However, with Nit bowing his head, he managed to see Lyon��s party was sitting opposite Anna. His lips immediately twitched (This seems really familiar). ��Hey! Brother Lyon!��

    ��Young master Mavis!�� Anna stood up from her seat and she immediately greeted him. ��What honor, what do I owe the pleasure?��

    ��Hahaha you don��t need to say that,�� said Mavis as heughed.

    ��Oh, I insist,�� Anna nodded with a smile. ��What can I help you with?��

    ��Oh, I��m just looking for my friend over there,�� said Mavis as he pointed at Lyon.

    ��Ah, certainly,�� Anna smiled before she averted her nce to Lyon.

    ��What do you want, Mavis,�� asked Lyon as he sighed.

    Anna and Nit almost had their eyes jumped out of their sockets. They couldn��t believe that Lyon would act so rudely against Mavis of the Sky n from Sixth Heaven. They were already lucky enough to have his presence in this humble excuse called abode, yet Lyon didn��t even turn as he was called by Mavis. Such impudence was unprecedented, given how powerful Mavis was.

    ��Hahaha, I��m looking for you of course!�� said Mavis before he asked Anna, ��May I join him?��

    ��A-Absolutely, young master Mavis,�� said Anna before she wryly added, ��Though, if you are listening to our topic, I��m afraid it would bore you.��

    ��Oh?�� Mavis raised one of his brows, ��What are you guys talking about?��

    Anna waved her hand with a smile, ��It��s nothing special, I asked for their help to hunt for the Hundred Petals Flower with me.��

    Mavis blinked three times before he grinned, ��Then I would need to listen even more! Hahaha!��

    ��Eh?�� Anna was slightly confused.

    ��After all, I��m joining him to that Endless Cave to gather the said flower! Hahaha!�� Mavis put his hands on his waist as heughed against the roof.

    Nit and Anna immediately had cold shivers as they heard those wordsing out of Mavis��s mouth. (The one he mentioned�� is actually young master Mavis of the Sky n?!).

 Chapter 713: The Unlikely Helper

    Chapter 713: The Unlikely Helper

    Mavis approached Lyon before he took a seat near him. Of course, with thetter being surrounded by beautiful women, Mavis hardly had any spot.

    ��Where did you go?�� asked Lyon.

    Mavis sighed, ��I was consoling the headmaster.��

    ��Oh, right you did mention that,�� said Lyon as he nod.

    Anna and Nit looked at one another. Their rtionship with Mavis of the Sky n suddenly hung on a bnce. They formerly had mentioned that the special guest Lyon had invited to the hunt might drag them down inside the Endless Cave, so much far so as they used the word ��doom��. However, knowing who it was, the situation seemed to go the other way around. They might be the heavy baggage of the party themselves.

    Mavis sighed, ��I��ve tried my best to help the headmaster but he adamantly refused my kind help.��

    ��I see,�� Lyon nodded. ��If you really want to help, you should go and see the restaurant instead, those people need more financial help than the headmaster.��

    ��You mean the restaurant that we haveunched just prior?�� asked Mavis.

    ��Absolutely,�� Lyon nodded. ��If you are adamant to help, then they could very well use your help.��

    ��Hm? That��s a bit odd. I saw nothing wrong when we ate there,�� muttered Mavis. ��Sure, I wille to visitter.��

    ��I��m sorry that you have to settle yourself into my humble abode,�� said Anna as she returned to her seat.

    ��Ah, it��s fine, it��s fine,�� Mavis waved his hand, ��I don��t really mind.��

    ��Still, I have to apologize for myck of taste,�� said Anna as she bowed. ��However, I must thank young master Mavis for joining our hunt.��

    ��It��s alright, I was the one that insist on joining your hunt,�� said Mavis as grinned.

    (What? Lyon didn��t even ask him?) Nit and Anna were surprised by his revtion. They never thought that the young master of the Sky n would be the one insisting to join the hunt instead.

    Anna grinned, with the addition of Mavis, the chances of them getting the flower had increased significantly.

    ��So when are we going to that ce? Tonight?�� asked Mavis.

    ��I think going in the night is bad,�� said Lyon as he shook his head, ��We can��t see well there.��

    ��Lyon, we are going inside a cave,�� said Lumina. ��The sunlight won��t matter.��

    ��Oh, you��re right, hahaha!�� Lyonughed.

    Anna��s confidence suddenly made a free fall as she heard his words. (He seems so reckless, I wonder why the rest of them followed his words) thought Anna as she looked at Lyon enjoying his ownughter.

    ��We will depart in five more days,�� said Cecile. ��So we have plenty of time to prepare.��

    ��Five more days? Got it,�� said Mavis as he nodded. ��Though I never went to the ce I��ve heard it before.��

    Nit suddenly pitched in, ��The cave is quite big and spacious but there was hardly any light, so we would need torches to expose the way.��

    ��Torches?�� Lyon furrowed his brows, ��Why don��t you use that mana orb thingy.��

    Nit frowned, ��The mana orb would react indefinitely because of the beasts inside thus not suitable for explorations.��

    ��Oh, that��s quite logical,�� said Mavis as he nodded.

    ��You��ve never been to the cave before?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Well I did once when I was a kid, but there was hardly anything dangerous there haha!�� Mavisughed.

    ��I thought you would be a pampered noble, but I guess, you��re just an over-curious noble or some sort haha!�� Lyonughed.

    Nit and Anna opened their eyes wide whilst Cherie almost had a heart attack.

    Cherie was not having it calm. Her heart palpitate as she looked at Lyon with disbelief. The words that were just uttered by Lyon were too informal and quite possibly offended Mavis. However, everyone��s worry was dismissed as Mavisughed along.

    ��They always said that I was naughty when I was young,�� said Mavis. ��Now, I��m just curious about stuff.��

    ��Excuse me, young master Mavis,�� interjected Anna. ��Do you perhaps, bring guards with you?��

    ��Huh? Oh, nah, I��m on my own in this ce,�� said Mavis. ��I don��t want to trouble my guards that much, after all, I would always suceed in sneaking away from their jarring eyes.��

    Anna smiled wryly. She couldn��t respond as freely as Lyon could thus she averted the topic back to the main one. ��We would need a stack of torches to light up the caves.��

    ��You don��t need that,�� said Cecile as she chuckled. ��You can always use your soul me to light up the way right?��

    ��Oh that��s right!�� Lyon nodded before he looked at Anna, ��Why don��t you use the soul me to lighten up our way?��

    ��I��m afraid that would be too taxing,�� said Anna as her face turned apologetic. ��Activating a soul me for a prolonged time will undoubtedly make me exhausted beyond measure. If that happens, I would be dragging the party down.��

    ��Wait, aren��t you also an alchemist,�� asked Mavis toward Lyon.

    ��Damn it,�� Lyon muttered before he answered. ��No, I mean, yes technically, but it would be too taxing for me to activate the soul me for plonged time. I would be exhausted beyond measure and dragged the whole party down then.��

    Mavis twitched his lips as the rest of them did the same. (How shameless can this guy be). He just repeated Anna��s answer for his own excuse.

    Cecile chuckled, ��Don��t worry about lighting up the cave.��

    ��Hmm? You have a new way?�� asked Mavis as he raised his brows.

    ��Even better,�� Cecile nodded before she ced her hand on Lyon��s shoulder, with a smile. ��I��ve got the whole sun.��

    Anna, Nit, Cherie, and Mavis�� the four of them didn��t know what Cecile meant. They were stupefied until Mavis caught on to something.

    ��Brother Lyon, are you�� a light-attribute magic cultivator?�� asked Mavis with his brows furrowed.

    ��Hehe, my young master here is��HMMHMH?!�� Kesya��s mouth was covered by Assid��s glove.

    ��Hah~�� Lyon let out a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 714: Don’t Be So Down

    Chapter 714: Don��t Be So Down

    ��A light attribute magic cultivator���� Anna muttered as she looked at Lyon with her eyes slightly widened.

    Nit gulped (A light attribute magic cultivator, that��s quite a rare attribute to have). His nce toward Lyon shifted from fear to a slight horror. Lyon had indeed destroyed the First Hall but him being a dual-type cultivator made him quite a monster, not to mention with a rare attribute in his arsenal.

    ��Are you really a light attribute cultivator?�� asked Mavis as he furrowed his brows.

    ��You don��t believe me?�� Lyon smirked. ��Don��t worry about it, I never bothered to prove anything anyway.��

    ��Hehe, sorry, but it��s hard to believe that you would be that powerful,�� jested Mavis. ��Not only you are already a powerful art type cultivator, but you��re also a magic cultivator, and on top of those, you��re an alchemist of Alchemist Union.��

    ��That��s�� really overwhelming,��mented Anna with a wry smile. (If he is that good, then he has surpassed young master Mavis! How can no one heard of him before?).

    ��That��s not all, he can do much more! He can also ta��HMm!?!�� Kesya��s mouth was stuffed with Assid��s glove. She red at him but thetter didn��t even bother to return her nce.

    (That��s not all�� he also has another super rare attribute! The spatial attribute!) screamed Cherie inwardly as she looked at Lyon with disbelief. Her mother had told her what she noticed during the fight with the Golden Dragon Kingdom. A magic brand formed in the air like a javelin strike through the jade sparkle.

    ��Alright, enough of my husband��s vanity,�� said Cecile after a satisfied chuckle. ��We will depart, but the ones going will only be our group.��

    Lyon raised his brows, ��You mean us in this room?��

    Cecile nodded, ��Correct, only us in this room.��

    Anna slightly opened her mouth but no words came out. Her hesitation was apparent as she then tightened her upper lips.

    Noticing the restrained opinion, Lyon smirked. ��You seem to have something in mind Elder Anna.��

    Anna smiled as she shook her head, ��Nothing, I just happen to wonder how many days we would spend in the cave.��

    Lyon��s smirk vanish as the situation suddenly turned into something that he had never thought of before. ��What?��

    ��What?�� Anna raised her brows. ��Is something not clear?��

    ��Brother Lyon, if there is something that you want to know, it��s better to ask now,�� said Mavis.

    ��What?��I mean, what do you mean by spending days inside the cave?�� asked Lyon as he furrowed his brows.

    ��Well, we are not going to reach the region in one go,�� said Anna before she stood up and went for the shelves. She took a scrolled old paper before sitting back down. ��This is the map of the cave, so far.��

    ��This is the most updated map of the Endless Cave,�� said Nit with a nod. ��Anything beyond what��s drawn there is unknown.��

    Mavis furrowed his brows as he picked up the map, ��This is really something, what lies beyond that?��

    ��Death, young master Mavis,�� said Nit as he answered.

    ��Death?��

    Anna nodded, ��Beyond what was drawn, powerful beasts lurked and mana are so thin, we can��t even fight them back.��

    ��Interesting,�� Mavis pondered. ��So the deeper one goes the more surrounding mana dissipates?��

    ��Correct, young master Mavis,�� Nit nodded. ��Thus why hardly anyone managed to reach the deepest of the caves.��

    ��And where is our destination?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I think it��s here,�� said Mavis as he pointed to a flower symbol on the map. ��See the flower symbol?��

    ��Well, that��s pretty close to the unknown region there,�� said Lyon as he let out a disgruntled breath. ��Then again, I��m afraid spending more days inside the cave would be impossible.��

    ��Oh?�� Mavis raised his brows, ��You have business elsewhere?��

    ��Is it because of your lodgings? I can extend them,�� said Anna without a shred of hesitation. She as an elder definitely had the capabilities and the money to do so.

    Lyon shook his head, ��This is not about lodgings.��

    ��Then what is it?�� asked Elder Anna. ��I��m sure I can work something out.��

    Lyon shook his head as his eyes slightly turned vacant. He smiled, ��A woman is waiting for me.��

    The silky purple hair, he could still feel them in his palm. The girl that slowly matured, Luna.

    ��Hmph!�� Lumina snorted before she pinched his waist.

    ��AW!�� Lyon jumped out of his seat before crashing against the ceiling.

    Lumina crossed her arms as she refused to see Lyon��s painful face. She pouted away and was resilient in it. Lyon tried hard to cheer her from left and right, apologizing from left and right, but it won��t erase the mistake that he did in the past��which he didn��t even know the reason why.

    ��Y-You have another one?�� Mavis opened his eyes wide. ��Wow, that must be a tough life!��

    ��If you think my young master will stop at three, then yo��HMHMM?!�� Kesya��s mouth was once again being filled with Assid��s pure white gloves. She red at him and he had once again, didn��t even bother. (How many gloves do you have?!).

    Cecile chuckled, ��Don��t think too much about it, Mavis. The household is always fun and not chaotic as you think.��

    Mavis smiled wryly (Somehow I doubt that).

    Meanwhile, Anna frowned as she looked at Lyon trying hard to apologize to Lumina.

    The subtle gaze was noted by Cherie but she had no words to utter. ��Then, what should we do?��

    ��Well, we can always depart tomorrow,�� said Cecile. ��Are you okay with that Mavis? We can go without you if you can��t make it.��

    ��I-I can,�� answered Mavis as she smiled wryly.

    ��Then it��s decided, let��s depart tomorrow, first thing in the morning,�� said Anna as she nodded.

    ��Alright then, thanks for your hospitality,�� said Cecile before she stood up and the rest followed her. However, just right at the door she turned and smirked at Anna, ��Don��t be so down, I��ll drag your daughter with us.��

    Anna opened her eyes wide before she looked at Cecile waving goodbyes.

 Chapter 715: Wrong Image

    Chapter 715: Wrong Image

    The group left with Lyon walking in the front with Mavis on the side. Their figures immediately made the heads of the onlookers turn unintentionally. The two young men had been the talk of the town as every alchemist knew their names more than they knew the headmaster��s name.

    ��You know, their gazes are kinda ufortable,�� muttered Mavis with a wry smile as he kept nodding at the passerby. ��How can you cope with this so easily, brother Lyon?��

    ��Just don��t try yourself too hard in the name of keeping your image,�� said Lyon with the usualzy tone. Unlike the proper Mavis��Lyon was walking with his hands behind his head as if no trouble in the world could stiffen his shoulder. His eyes didn��t even seem to look at the front of the road that he walked on. The nonchnt attitude mighte out as rude, but who would dare to mess with the mane that caused no percussion after destroying the First Hall of the Alchemy Union.

    Mavis smiled wryly, ��Don��t you want to be seen as a proper young master?��

    ��Why would I want to be seen as a proper young master?�� Lyon casually responded. ��No matter how hard you are trying to be, someone out there will hate you just because.��

    ��Just because of what?��

    ��Just because, Mavis, just because,�� said Lyon. ��The more you strive into greatness, the more people will hate you, but we are often blinded by the galore of hate that they gave, so much so that we forgot how tremendous the people that love us truly are.��

    Mavis stopped in his track with his mouth gaped. His eyes slightly dted as he looked at the back of the young man he knew earlier this afternoon. Such profound words, he had never thought it woulde out from the very man that had women to his left and right.

    However, he was not the only one. The princess of the Sverine Kingdom, Cherie, was also dumbfounded by his words. She quickly regained her senses before she caught up to Lyon. ��Young master Lyon, are you, alright?��

    ��What?�� Lyon frowned. ��What do you mean? I��m healthy as a horse!��

    ��Are you sure?�� Cherie asked once more, ��Why not we stop by somewhere to have a snack first?��

    ��What? We just ate princess,�� said Lyon as he frowned. ��What are you implying here?��

    ��I-I mean, are you sure you��re alright?�� asked Cherie as she held his wrists before she reached out to his forehead. ��That��s odd.��

    Cecile was chuckling at the sight before she patted Cherie��s shoulder. ��What do you take my husband for? He is a wise man too, you know.��

    The three generalsughed with Lumina chuckling at the side.

    ��Oh, so that��s what you mean,�� Lyonughed but exined none as he walked past her.

    Cecile smiled as she muttered, ��Grandfather Bapho, you are going to give Lyon the wrong image here.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Baphoughed as he revealed himself slouching on her shoulder. ��It is the one thing that I��m good at. I couldn��t help but share.��

    Cecile smiled, ��You might make him more desirable to women.��

    ��Then it would be for the best for him, after all, it makes him happy and smiling,�� muttered Bapho as his gray eyes turned slightly vacant.

    Cecile furrowed her brows, ��I��m sorry, did I make you remember a nightmare?��

    ��No, no, it��s fine. Memories are memories whilst nightmares but bad dreams,�� said Bapho. ��The painful memories make us grow, whilst the good memories keep us going.��

    Cecile smiled, ��You are really wise, grandfather.��

    Bapho merely smiled.

    Sun let out a sigh, ��Hah~ It would take a miracle to find the others. We can��t even sense them.��

    Shen nodded, ��True, it has been pure luck so far.��

    Meanwhile, in the room where the headmaster of the Alchemy Union resided.

    The headmaster was sitting cross-legged in his room with an unattended cauldron standing in front of him. He was stroking his beard as he pondered at the ceiling above. ��How incredibly, mysterious.��

    Lyon was someone that he had never thought be able to permeate such brutal killing intent, however, there was no doubt that it was him. The headmaster didn��t have to be at the first seat where it was happening to know where it came from since the youth was standing at the top of the rubbles with a corpse in his hand.

    ��He is so young, yet talented beyond measure, I��ve never seen such an individual in my entire life,�� said the headmaster. ��What do you think, Elise?��

    Elise took a sip before putting the ss down. ��There is no doubt that he is talented, even more so with his cultivation skyrocketing to the unimaginable height from the first time I met him.��

    ��Hmm, do you know where he came from? It seems really outrageous to have someone from the Mortal World that powerful without bing an old monster,�� said the headmaster. ��Is he, perhaps, from Hell?��

    ��I have no idea,�� Elise shook her head, ��As far as I can tell, he is from the Mortal World. There is no one called Lyon in Sixth Heaven. Perhaps�� could he be from that ce?��

    The headmaster opened his eyes, ��Paradise�� the final heaven.��

    Elise nodded, ��If he is from that ce, then his growth might make sense.��

    The headmaster pondered, ��Hmm�� That��s a usible assumption.��

    ��However,�� Elise shook her head, ��I want to tell you about his soul me and his unorthodox way of concocting, headmaster.��

    ��I��ve heard words that he did bizarre things,�� said the headmaster. ��You didn��t teach him the basics of alchemy beforehand?��

    Elise shook her head, ��I chose him because of his soul me, that burst fire that crept up all the way to his shoulders.�� She took out a book before showing it to the headmaster. ��It��s just like what��s described in this book. Except that in this one, it is described that the alchemist was a woman.��

    ��Hmm,�� the headmaster frowned before he picked up the book.

 Chapter 716: He Dare?

    Chapter 716: He Dare?

    The group made a stop by the library where they had heard where Ivy wasst seen. The woman was at the height of her anxiety when she saw the rubbles that Lyon had created out of the First Hall. However, she managed to reassure herself�� with the aid of the matriarch ��that she had no obligation to take on the burden that Lyon was supposed to carry.

    ��Lyon, you stay here,�� said Cecile as she left the group and entered the library alone.

    ��Eh? Why?�� asked Lyon as he raised his brows.

    ��Because it would be best,�� said Lumina.

    ��You side with her now? Since when?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I��m not siding with her,�� said Lumina. ��More importantly, we should take a good rest on our side.��

    Mavis nodded, ��I agree, the cave is far from here and we are going there by��. er��.��

    ��Bird?�� Lyon casually uttered. ��Or will it be Griffi again?��

    ��We didn��t discuss that, did we?�� Mavis smiled wryly.

    ��Welp, we will know once tomorrowes,�� said Lyon as he put his hands behind his head. ��It��s not like the cave is going anywhere anyway.��

    Meanwhile inside the library.

    Ivy was calming herself with a book of her choosing. Sitting alone at the table, she read the content with not a single distraction. Everyone knew she was a part of Lyon��s group, messing with her would mess with him, and messing with him would mean messing with one��s own life.

    It wasn��t hard for Cecile to spot her with her icy hair and not wearing the alchemist cloak among others. Cecile smiled before she approached her.

    ��What are you reading?�� asked Cecile.

    ��Anything,�� said Ivy before she closed her book and nced at the smiling auburn-haired woman. ��What do you want?��

    Cecile smiled before she pulled an empty chair and sat on it. She looked at Ivy with her back against the backrest. After making herselffortable, she calmly continued, ��Have you met your mother yet?��

    Ivy frowned. ��No, why?��

    ��Want to meet her?�� asked Cecile with a devious nce.

    ��What? What��s this all of the sudden?�� asked Ivy. ��Wait, is it regarding the hunt?��

    ��I don��t think the hunt is the correct word if we are just going to pluck a wild flower in a cave,�� uttered Cecile as she shrugged her shoulders. ��But yes, we are going to hunt for that flower, are you in?��

    Ivy furrowed her brows, ��Are you implying, that you are not taking everyone?��

    Cecile shook her head, ��No, that would be more troublesome than it should.��

    ��Are you inviting the matriarch as well?�� asked Ivy.

    ��No,�� Cecile answered tly. ��She is not invited to the hunt.��

    Ivy turned cold, ��Why not?��

    ��Because she is an important figure for her n, your n, the Yuki n? If something went wrong inside the cave and the two of you are implicated, then what about the rest of your sisters?�� asked Cecile.

    Ivy sightly turned warmer as she heard her exnation. She indeed had been the most favored and liked by the other sisters in the n so the one likely to seed the current matriarch was her. If something were to happen, then they would be in disarray. More importantly, they would lose the precious status of bing one of the Three Great Families in the Mortal World.

    ��I mean, I��ve heard that those sisters of yours are all top-notch beauty,�� said Cecile with a yful smirk.

    Ivy furrowed her brows, ��What are you implying here.��

    ��Oh, I don��t know,�� Cecile smiled. ��Maybe losing the status that your n has is the second biggest concern that you have. I mean sure it is bad, but can you imagine����

    ��What? Imagine what?��

    ��What if my husband somehow finds himself in that n,�� said Cecile with a smile.

    Ivy turned cold as the very words she said had a little blue airing out of her mouth, ��He wouldn��t.��

    ��Wouldn��t what? Dare?�� Cecile was pushing it with a smile even after seeing her gritted teeth. ��Tell me in which part of life that he wouldn��t dare? He fucked a dragon, you think he would not dare to sleep with your hundreds of sisters?��

    Ivy had one of her eyes twitching as she heard Cecile��s words. She was slightly in disbelief as she never thought that Cecile of all people would utter a vulgar word. However, after remembering who her husband was, it was no surprise if his antic rubbed off on her.

    ��Tch!�� Ivy clicked her tongue as she looked away. She crossed her legs before she nced at Cecile once more. She nodded.

    Cecile smiled before she stood up, ��We will depart tomorrow with your mother, perhaps in the afternoon.��

    ��Tomorrow?�� Ivy asked with her brows furrowed.

    ��That��s right, so you better say something to your matriarch first,�� said Cecile with a smile before she turned. ��You might need her advice or two.��

    Cecile left Ivy without further words and eventually found Lyon and the rest waiting on her.

    ��Oh, you��re back, how did it go?�� asked Lyon with a smile.

    Cecile nodded, ��No problem here, she would depart with us first thing tomorrow.��

    ��That didn��t take long at all,��mented Lumina, ��What did you say to her?��

    ��Just the words that she needed to hear, Lumina,�� said Cecile with a smile. ��Though, I did use Lyon��s name.��

    ��Eh? My name?�� Lyon pointed at himself. ��What do you mean by using my name?��

    ��Oh nothing you should worry about,�� said Cecile with a smile. ��Though she might turn a little bit cold if you say anything vulgar to her.��

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Your reputation is heavy, young master, hehe~�� Kesya grinned.

    (Somehow I don��t feel that ted) thought Lyon as he squinted his eyes at Cecile. Nevertheless, her wife disregarded his curiosity as they went to tell the others about the hunt.

    Lyon was left in the dark as the group�� plus Mavis ��spent the rest of the day in Alchemy Union.

 Chapter 717: Depart!

    Chapter 717: Depart!

    The next day.

    At the entrance of the Alchemy Union was Elder Anna with Nit by her side. She sighed before she looked up at the sky. The sun was hiding behind arge white cloud and the chilling wind whispered against her skin.

    ��Where are they?�� asked Anna as she furrowed her brows.

    ��He was never the punctual type,�� a cold bassless voice was heard.

    Anna turned before her eyes widened. Her goosebumps rose as the cold crept up her spine to her nape the moment her brain realized who it was.

    Ivy was looking her mother straight in the eyes, but her brave look was belied by the race of her heart. The person in front of her was the one that gave her warmth when she was but a mere crawling baby.

    ��Sorry we��rete,�� Mavis came with Lyon by his side, and behind them, both were thetter��s group.

    Anna regained her senses before she turned her nce and answered Mavis with a smile, ��It��s alright young master Mavis, we didn��t wait that long.��

    ��Alright then,�� Mavis smiled with a nod before he scratched his cheek as he asked, ��I was wondering yesterday, what transportation are we going to use?��

    ��Oh? I must have forgotten to tell you, young master Mavis, please forgive me,�� said Anna as she lightly bowed. ��We are going to use the fastest griffin of the Alchemy Union.��

    ��Hah, I knew it,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms with a proud smile before the beast came down andnded right in front of him.

    The beast was huge, bigger than Griffie. Its wings were gloriously opened as the sharp eagle eyes looked down on Lyon. Yet, thetter showed no fear even when its talon possessed the power to rip half a town.

    ��He seems to take a liking to you,�� said Mavis as he chuckled.

    ��It��s not the first time,�� Lyon smirked before he jumped under their gazes. Hended straight at the beast��s nape before taking a nap.

    ��Let��s do this!�� said Kesya before she followed her young master.

    ��Hah~�� Hilde sighed, ��I hope nothing happens this time.��

    ��Better not jinx it,�� said Cherie with a wry smile before both of them followed suit.

    ��Haha, let��s go!�� Mavisughed before he jumped.

    Cecile smiled seeing the rest of them jump to the back of the massive beast, but a lone cold woman was standing alone with her eyes fixated on Anna. Cecile snorted before she grabbed her shoulder, ��Don��t rush, treat it as a vacation.��

    Ivy nced at Cecile��s wink before thetter jumped out, leaving her facing Anna and Nit, alone.

    Anna was looking at Ivy with tremendous hesitation. She knew just from the nce alone, that her daughter had over a thousand questions piled up at the back of her mind.

    Nit shook his head before he spoke softly, ��Let��s go, elder.��

    Anna raised her brows before she nodded. She took another nce at Ivy before she smiled and said, ��Let��s go.��

    Ivy had her pupils shrunk for a second before she regained her focus. She looked up with furrowed brows before she jumped, leaving Anna��s face slightly dejected.

    On top of therge griffin��s back, Anna was thest member of the party going for the hunt.

    Lyon opened his right eye and looked at Anna before closing it and then opening the left one to see Ivy. Both mother and daughter were separated by quite a distance. The awkward tension between them was too apparent for him not to chuckle.

    ��Hmm? What did you find funny?�� asked Mavis who was sitting with his legs crossed.

    ��You wouldn��t understand,�� said Lyon as he closed both eyes the moment he heard Mavis��s voice.

    The beast made a loud screech before it leaped off the ground. Everyone in Alchemy Union looked up and saw the massive griffin p its wings before breaking the wind.

    ��And there he goes,�� said Elise as she crossed her arms.

    Meanwhile, Renduval let out a sigh. ��Seeing him riding a griffin brings nothing but bad memories.��

    The kunpeng incident had brought his heart to undergo cardio, but he couldn��tin about the fortune that came with it. He shook his head before preparing himself for the uing test. The opportunity given to him might have cost his entire suffering, thus why he balled his fist as his eyes turned sharp.

    Tamuh shook his head, ��I wonder if it is still worth the risk, gaining a behemoth as an ally would be amazing, but I never thought that he and Mavis are friends.��

    The headmaster looked at them departing from the window of his little isted room. His weary eyes opened as his focusy on the griffin. Most of the Alchemy Union��s problems were now riding on the griffin as seconds went by. Anna and her daughter then Lyon and Mavis. The four names made the three-wide lines on his forehead reproduce the fourth one.

    ��I cannot believe it, the First Hall of the Alchemy Union would fall during my time,�� said the headmaster as he sighed. ��I wish it didn��t happen in my time, but who am I to face fate.��

    Cecile noticed the silent duo of mother and daughter before she let out a smile.

    ��Are you sure you��re just going to let them be?�� asked Lumina. ��I noticed how you are trying to help the two.��

    ��You just noticed?�� Cecile asked with a smile.

    ��That��s not what I meant,�� Lumina shook her head, ��It��s very unusual of you to help someone up to this stage.��

    ��Is it?�� Cecile raised her brows.

    ��You��re the cold empress, remember,�� said Lumina as she furrowed her brows. ��Everyone in the Mortal World knows your infamous title.��

    ��Not everyone,�� said Cecile. ��There are those experts that don��t care about worldly affairs anymore.��

    ��That��s not the point,�� said Lumina as she rolled her eyes. ��You even kill both siblings back in Afurnae, why now?��

    ��You think a sob scene would stop me from killing them?�� Cecile smiled. ��They may shed a tear for all I care, and their death was for my mother��s family anyway.��

    ��Does the Cold Empress feel sympathetic for some reason?�� asked Lumina.

    Cecile smiled before she drank reached out a ss provided by Assid and drank it. ��Perhaps you can say that, and you should know already that the title meant nothing to me, and I already dethroned myself as the empress.��

    Lumina speak no further noticing that Cecile won��t share her reason for helping Ivy.

    Cecile snorted with a smile, ��I can be a kind person too, you know.��

    ��The benefit of the doubt,�� replied Lumina.

    Cecile took no offense and drank some more before approaching Ivy.

    Ivy furrowed her brows watching the auburn-haired woman approaching her with a smirk on her end. ��What do you want?��

    ��Drop the coldness,�� said Cecile before she sat right beside her. ��I bet you can feel the awkwardness between the two of you.��

    ��I won��t deny that,�� said Ivy, ��But what do you want?��

    Cecile smiled, ��What are you so stiff, I just want to sit here beside you.��

    ��You of all people?�� Ivy squinted her eyes, ��I know you, Cecile, you always take the most efficient steps regardless of your emotions, you are colder than I am.��

    ��It��s just me being a ruler. I��m not anymore, so, I can be a warm person,�� said Cecile with a smile.

    Ivy snorted but replied no further.

    Cecile turned her nce back at Anna before she uttered, ��Have you met with your matriarch?��

    ��I did,�� said Ivy.

    ��Good job,�� Cecile smiled before offering her a drink which thetter refused.

    ��What? You don��t want the taste of delicacy that Assid prepared for you? It has the same spark as thest time when we went on a pic.��

    ��You mean in Adamrest Mountain? That ce was supposed to be a measure of one��s strength, it was you guys that made it a pic.��

    ��What makes you think that the pir there is used to measure one��s strength, my dearest husband said it��s the perfect ce to have a date,�� said Cecile with a chuckle.

    Ivy shook her head seeing how Cecile seemingly sided with Lyon. She looked at her, ��What kind of monster is he anyway.��

    ��He is a human, just like you,�� said Cecile with a nod, ��Forget about him, why don��t you start opening up with your own mother, or should I do it for you?��

    ��You dare?!�� Ivy frowned.

    ��I wouldn��t?�� Cecileughed. ��I��m just joking, why are you so serious? Hahaha! It��s always fun making fun of a cold-hearted woman like you.��

    ��You!�� Ivy red but Cecile stood up and left instead. She gritted her teeth as she watched Cecile��s back go further away before returning and sitting beside Lumina.

    After some time went by without any problems, Mavis stood up with a smile. His eyes were looking against the horizon before an ind came into view.

 Chapter 718: Star Child

    Chapter 718: Star Child

    ��Another ind, another cave,�� Lyon sighed as he stood with his arms crossed.

    In front of him was the very cave he would have called the Abyss Cave. At first nce, he noticed nothing extraordinary, it was just a cave, in and a bit cold to the skin.

    ��There is no warning whatsoever,�� muttered Mavis.

    *Raaaau!!!

    The loud roar came from the cave with a thunderous gale that made their hair and clothes to fluttered. The branches of the trees dance with rigorous sounds as if the ind itself was in fear.

    ��W-What was that?�� asked Hilde as she grabbed her spear. She was looking at the cave with hesitation in her eyes. No matter what beasting out of that cave, she was not sure that the whole party could rumble with it, at least, until her nce shifted to the back of a certain young man.

    Lyon was standing at the front-most with his arms crossed. He was unwavering with his smirk iconic smirk and no gods could see even a slight twitch of his entire muscles.

    ��Is that our weing cue?�� asked Kesya as she grinned.

    Hilde made a wryly smile with her slouching shoulder (These monsters��).

    ��Heh,�� Mavis smiled helplessly, ��Elder Anna, does this always happen? Having a loud beast greeting us?��

    ��Huh? N-No, no, it never happened before, I wonder what��s going on,�� answered Elder Anna as she furrowed her brows with a slight cold sweat on her temple.

    ��Well it��s obvious,�� said Cecile as she smiled.

    ��The king of the cave noticed a threat to its rule,�� said Lumina casually.

    ��A threat?�� Nit muttered with his brows furrowed. His nce soon found Lyon��s back. (Don��t tell me, it��s him?).

    (Of course, it��s going to be him) thought Cherie with a smile on her face. After everything that had happened, he was the most usible candidate to prove a threat to the king of the cave.

    ��Are we still going there?�� asked Mavis with a smile.

    ��The guy weed us, it would be rude not to enter,�� said Lyon before he wrote a magic spell with his mana-fused index finger. ��Divine Spell: Star Child.��

    Just right after he chanted the spell, a magic brand with ck color was formed right in front of him and under the disbelief eyes of the Mavis and the rest, something came out of it.

    ��Eh?�� Cherie raised her brows. ��What is that?��

    Hilde blinked her eyes twice before she asked, ��Lyon, what is that?��

    ��This is a star child,�� said Lyon as he crouched down. The figure was shaped like a starfish and only an ankle tall. It was glowing with a slight yellow tint and only a pair of slit pitch dark vertical eyes.

    Anna looked at Lyon with horror in her eyes. (He used a divine grade spell that fast?! I didn��t even notice the change of mana flow at all!) she gulped.

    (Impossible) thought Mavis as he furrowed his brows. (Not even the best of our Mavis n could do it without any preparations, furthermore, what is this spell? I��ve never heard of it at all).

    ��This little guy will pave our way,�� said Lyon as he nodded at the star.

    ��I don��t mean to be rude, but isn��t the kind of small to enlighten the cave?�� asked Cherie.

    ��It��s more than enough,�� said Cecile before she nodded.

    ��Go boy,�� Lyon nodded before the little star made its little but fast steps forward into the darkness.

    After a few seconds passed by, Lyon stood up. ��Wait, aren��t we supposed to follow the little guy?��

    Everyone was petrified hearing his words. (That��s your spell?! Howe you didn��t know?!).

    Lyon turned and shrugged his head as he had no words, but Cecile muttered, ��two�� one����

    ��Huh? What��s that?�� asked Nit before he gawked and the rest of them followed. A slow gentle light was emting from the inside of the cave before reaching the entrance, only then did they almost have their eyes jumped out of their sockets.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon turned before seeing the cave illuminated. ��Oh, right.��

    ��Let��s go,�� said Cecile before she led the pack.

    ��Hey wait for me,�� said Lyon as he hurriedly walked at her pace.

    ��What a guy,�� Mavis shook his head before he followed along.

    Cherie and Hilde looked at one another before sighing then followed by a smile.

    Lyon furrowed his brows, ��The air here is actually quite breathable despite being a cave.��

    ��Oh, you noticed?�� Cecile smiled, ��Look��s like your adventure instinct slowly returning.��

    ��Oh that��s right, you did mention that I was one, didn��t you,�� said Lyon before he raised one of his brows, ��You know it��s funny, howe I remember nothing after that though?��

    Cecile and the three generals smiled but didn��t answer.

    Lyon frowned before he saw a glimpse of something that caught his eyes. ��What is that?��

    ��That��s your spell,�� said Cecile before they got a clear view of the little star facing them five.

    ��Wait, you mean to tell me that it didn��t dissolve?�� asked Hilde in disbelief.

    ��Why would they?�� answered Cecile with a cheeky smirk. ��This little one can go on as far as he wants to.��

    ��T-That has to break some rules���� muttered Hilde.

    Cherie smiled wryly. The entirety of the Sverine Kingdom was made solely of magic-type cultivators. However, there was hardly anyone that could contest with Lyon. Even his entire arsenal was still unknown. Possessing the attribute of both space and light, he was already a rare specimen, not to mention the gift of talent that he owned. Lyon was on his own level.

    ��You really are full of secrets,�� muttered Mavis with a wry smile before his eyes turned sharp. ��Something ising!��

    Everyone immediately became alert to their surroundings but the little star suddenly looked down with its ck vertical eyes.

    ��Underground, understood,�� Assid nodded before he carefully knelt with one knee. His sharp eyes were on the ground where all of them were standing.

    (Don��t tell me it can detect the beasts too?) thought Mavis as he noticed the little star was looking down.

    The little star suddenly tapped the ground twice with its little leg.

    A sh of killing intent almost stopped everyone from breathing before Assid leaped toward Lyon with his hand reaching out for thetter��s nape. Everyone gaped for a split second before a sharp vine protruded out from the ground right behind Lyon��s feet.

    ��Too slow,�� muttered Lyon before Assid grabbed the vine by the hand.

    The vine was ck in color and would be unseen were it not for the illuminating light from Lyon��s spell.

    ��That��s the Raff Flower��s vine!�� uttered Elder Anna. ��Impossible.��

    ��Impossible?�� Cecile raised her brows.

    ��borate,�� asked Lumina with her sharp draconic eyes prating Anna��s soul.

    Anna gulped as she felt strands of her goosebumps rose. ��T-The Raff Flower is not supposed to be in this level, it should belong in the deeper part, just before where the Hundred-Petals flower bloomed.��

    ��There is definitely some anomaly going on here,�� said Nit. ��Maybe it would be best if we retreat and do it tomorrow.��

    ��Retreat?�� Lyon muttered before he smirked.

    *Tap! *Tap! *Tap!

    The little star tapped the ground repeatedly and furiously.

    (Shit!) Mavis gritted his teeth before tens of vines protruded out of the ground and they were all heading toward Lyon��s figure.

    A grin showed a wild set of teeth before a sh blinded their eyes. Thuds of chopped-up vines were heard before they realized what was going on. Kesya was already waiting on that one.

    ��We don��t need to retreat,�� said Lyon with a smile before Assid crushed the vine in his hand with a grip. ��Graham, protect everyone but me.��

    ��En,�� Graham nodded before he stands at the very back.

    ��We are going to pick that flower today,�� said Lyon with a grin before he confidently led the pack. There was not a single shroud of doubt in the way that he walked, that any attack from any angle won��t be repelled by his loyal generals. The cave might be dangerous and the reward might not be illustriouspared to the damage to some cultivators, but for the party, it was a whole different matter.

    ��Ah~ It would be so much faster if we just split the ind in half,�� said Kesya as she sighed.

    ��Now, now,�� Cecile smiled as she walked forward, ��It won��t be that much fun otherwise.��

    (T-These two, what are they saying) Mavis had his lips twitching.

    ��Oh?�� Lyon paused before everyone did the same.

    Ivy frowned before she readied herself.

    ��What��s wrong, brother Lyon?�� asked Mavis as he furrowed his brows. He looked at the surroundings just in case and then at the little star as his final judgment. (The little star didn��t tap its feet�� can you call them feet�� does starfish has feet or fins?) the thought almost made him lose his focus.

    Lyon turned with a smile on his face. ��The road, it splits into four.��

 Chapter 719: New Passage

    Chapter 719: New Passage

    The passage was split into four before their very eyes but something felt off. One pathway was a few meters away from the others.

    ��Four?�� Anna furrowed her brows before she took out the map and read it. ��There�� are three.��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon frowned. ��There are four here, see, one, two, three, and then there is one right over there.��

    ��Let me see the map,�� asked Mavis before Anna quickly obliged. ��Let��s see here�� hmm�� yup there are only three in the drawing.��

    ��Then,�� Lyon grinned as he rubbed his hands together with the scent of adventure permeating from his nce. ��We just found a new pathway, it is only right if we explore it, don��t you agree?��

    ��I agree,�� said Kesya without any second wasted, she even raised her hand.

    ��W-wait!�� shouted Hilde. ��Lyon, are you sure that��s a good idea?��

    ��She is right, brother Lyon,�� Mavis nodded. ��It might lure us into unwanted circumstances.��

    ��I think it would be best that we stick to our original goal,�� Anna nodded.

    Lumina furrowed her brows before she asked Cecile softly, ��What do you think?��

    Cecile smirked, ��I was an adventure, what do you think?��

    ��Just making sure,�� Lumina sighed. ��Let��s go, Lyon.��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised both of his brows as he looked at Lumina leading the way on the yet unknown path. ��A-Alright!�� he smiled before putting his hands behind his head and strolling away with his woman.

    The little star nodded before rushing and leading the path instead.

    ��Haha!�� Mavis gave the map back to Anna before following them. It was obvious that the other path was more fun.

    Anna was dumbfounded without a blink of her eyes. She looked at them following him like a fool. She didn��t find an answer as to why the unknown path would be better than the ones that were already known by past adventurers. ��I don��t�� understand.��

    ��You better get used to it,�� said Ivy without sharing a nce before she followed the rest.

    Anna had her mouth gaped as she saw Ivy past her by. Thetter was obviously trying to start a conversation, but something inside her held her back from uttering a word. She tightened her lips with the balled fist on the side of her waist.

    Cecile chuckled seeing the two of them. The mother and daughter, both were stiffer than a rock. ��You better grip the chance that my husband gives you, otherwise, she would hate you for the rest of her life.��

    Anna raised her brows as her pupils shrunk. (That was the reason he chose that path?! For�� her and I?) thought Anna before she smiled wryly. ��Looks like�� I��m the fool.��

    Cherie didn��t want to meddle with the affair even though she heard what they said clearly. Either was Nit who was standing by at Annas��s side.

    Cecile smiled before she turned and followed his husband.

    Meanwhile, the said husband was strolling casually behind the little star, with Lumina by his side.

    ��Lyon, does he illuminate the entire cave?�� asked Lumina out of nowhere.

    ��No, he is not, the star that he radiated is Omni, but the radius is still limited. He is acting as the center of the light, so everywhere he moved, the entire light moved along,�� said Lyon.

    Lumina frowned, ��I knew it, you are just pretending back at the entrance.��

    ��Eh? Was that a trap question? Hahaha,�� Lyonughed as he heard her response. ��By the way, doesn��t this remind you of something.��

    ��Remind me of what?��

    ��You know, where we first met? Err, I mean back on that ind, when you��re taking a bath,�� Lyon grinned.

    ��I didn��t take a bath,�� Lumina red, ��It was you that got naked for no reason!�� she punched his arm before pouting.

    ��Woah? Looks like you guys have some interesting history,�� Mavisughed, bringing the dragondy to a blush.

    ��Interesting? Well, you can say that, but the first few minutes were quite deadly,�� said Lyon shamelessly. ��Then, it got warmer, hahaha AW AW AW!�� Lumina got his ear. The pinch wasing from the dragon within, it was ruthless and powerful, it could grind rock to dust with just her fingers.

    ��Heh, hehe,�� Mavis smiled wryly as hisugh turned hesitant. He couldn��t wrap his head over Lyon. The guy literally broke down the entire First Hall right before his eyes, right before the experts�� eyes. Yet here he was having his ears pulled by his lover with excruciating pain shown by his face.

    ��Hmph,�� Lumina had enough whilst Lyon was rubbing his dear ear.

    ��What if we are going to a dead end?�� asked Hilde.

    ��There is essentially no dead end in this world,�� jested Cecile as she chuckled. ��We can always just make a hole upward.��

    Hilde twitched her lips at her response.

    ��Nit, ording to the map, are we going in the same direction as to where that Hundred-Petals Flower blooms?�� asked Anna.

    Nit looked at the map and immediately shook his head, ��It��s hard to say since the passage is actually curving to the deeper part of the cave.��

    ��Then there is a chance that we might find the flowers on the way,�� said Anna. ��Keep your eyes peeled, if we can find them sooner then we just struck gold.��

    ��Hmm���� Hilde furrowed her brows, ��How weird.��

    ��What weird?�� asked Lyon who was at the front.

    ��I thought the cave is packed with poisonous beasts, but there was no assault since that wild vines,�� said Hilde.

    ��That��s, a good point,�� Anna nodded. ��How, convenient.��

    Lyon furrowed his brows.

    ��Then, we might just use this passage in the future since there are no beasts, right? Hahaha!�� Mavisughed. ��Those alchemists must be furious and envy you,ter Elder Anna.��

    Lyon��s face turned into a scowl.

    Elder Anna chuckled under her arm, ��Young master Mavis, please don��t tease me. They are already envious since you and Lyon teamed up to help me.��

    ��That��s true, that��s true, hahaha!�� Mavisughed. ��However, too bad I can��t show my prowess to Lyon.��

    ��You idiot!�� Lyon suddenly shouted and halted the entire party. He turned around and red at them.

    ��L-Lyon? W-What��s wrong?�� asked Hilde as she gulped. She suddenly had a shback where he jumped and annihte a cultivator with a single fist back on the seventh floor.

    ��B-Brother Lyon? Are you alright?�� Mavis asked before he furrowed his brows, ��Did you eat anything funny?��

    Lyon took a deep breath through his nose before he shook his head, ��No, no, no I didn��t eat anything ��funny�� I just want you to stop.��

    ��What��s the matter?�� Cherie asked in concern. ��Are we under attack? But, there are no signs of a��.��

    *Tap! Tap! Tap!

    Lyon slouched his shoulders as he let out the biggest sigh of the day. ��It��s like they are waiting for you to say that.��

    Hundreds of vines protruded out from the walls, ground, and also the ceiling of the caves. Their eyes opened wide, but Lyon didn��t even bother even when he was the target of those vines.

    They couldn��t even get near him before a sh slightly blinded the others�� eyes. Thuds of chopped-up vines were immediately heard the moment they regained their visions.

    Lyon turned around before the little star led the way once more. The others were left dumbfounded.

    ��W-What just happened?�� asked Hilde. ��I-Is that why he said stop?��

    (He knew the attack wasing even before the little star sensed it?!) thought Mavis as he snapped his eyes open.

    ��Hmm?�� Cecile pushed her bottom lips upward as she raised her brows, ��That��s new.��

    ��New?�� Cherie furrowed her brows, ��What do you mean?��

    ��It means I��ve never seen it before,�� said Cecile before she smiled at the back of her husband, ��Interesting, what other skills he possessed that I didn��t know of.��

    (She�� didn��t know?) thought Cherie as she furrowed her brows. Meanwhile, Anna and Nit were speechless, there was nothing that could exin what happened. However, realizing how intelligent Lyon actually was, Anna��s doubts were also lessened.

    Lumina kept up her pace before she asked Lyon softly, ��How did you know?��

    ��Know what?�� asked Lyon.

    ��That an attack ising,�� said Lumina with her eyes squinting, not even her dragonic sense could pick up those massive assaults.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked. ��If you jinx it enough it wille, just like when you beat a final boss, and then the heroes said something like ��yeay! We saved the world!�� then the final boss turned into his second form and wiped all of them except the hero.��

    ��The hero then cries, ��I will not give up, their sacrifice will not be in vain!�� then the hero somehow slew the final boss with whatever he has inside him.��

    Lumina blinked twice with confusion written all over her face. ��What? What are you talking about?��

    ��You wouldn��t get it even if I tell you, Lumina,�� said Lyon.

    ��Phew! I sure hope there is nothing waiting for us at the end of this passage,�� said Mavis before heughed. ��Haha!��

    Lyon sighed as if his life was drained out of his body. ��Fuck.��

 Chapter 720: Wide Area is a Sign of a Boss Fight!

    Chapter 720: Wide Area is a Sign of a Boss Fight!

    Lumina was still having her mind upied with how Lyon was able to predict the assaulting even before the little star tapped the ground with its feet, and thetter��s exnation didn��t help either.

    ��Seriously, Lyon how did you know that?�� Lumina asked once more. The eagers in her eyes belied the natural predatory silver pupils of hers, but even Lyon could hardly exin. ��Is it really just a jinx?��

    ��Not really,�� Lyon shrugged. ��It��s like there is this feeling that you just�� know.�� His eyes squinted before he paused.

    ��What��s the matter?�� Lumina asked as the following party stopped in their track as well.

    Lyon smiled before he crossed his arms, ��Stop.��

    The little star obliged his order and stopped moving.

    ��Lyon did you sense something?�� asked Mavis as he furrowed his brows.

    ��I won��t say senses,�� said Lyon as he smirked, ��Rather.. feel.��

    ��Huh? What do you mean?�� asked Mavis as he furrowed his brows.

    ��Just look at what��s in front of you,�� said Lyon as he nodded up. ��Then a sudden wide empty area with not a single beast in sight.��

    ��A trap, is that what you��re trying to say?�� asked Hilde as she kept alert to her surroundings.

    Lyon shrugged. ��I don��t know, but I don��t feel so.��

    (Are we really going to act based on feelings?) thought Elder Anna as she gulped. The young man was highly powerful and in some aspects, intelligent. She had no way of withholding her expectations that was based on feelings.

    ��As an Alchemist, we must act based on what the book told us because the margin of error would be minimal,�� uttered Anna. ��I think we can implement that concept in many aspects of a cultivator��s life.��

    ��Maybe,�� said Lyon ��But not this one, the whole point of an adventure is to discover something new, but the best teacher is never the pages inside a book.��

    Cecile smiled, ��It is one��s experiences. Just like how an alchemist trying out a whole new form that they conjured up themselves.��

    ��Little guy, you stay here,�� said Lyon before he calmly walked forward. ��I will enter the area alone.��

    ��Young master Lyon! Please don��t do that, it��s too dangerous!�� Cherie called but it was in vain. She then turned to Cecile, ��Are you going to let him walk alone?��

    ��He is not alone, what are you talking about?�� Cecile smirked. ��He got us.��

    Nit gulped, ��Don��t tell me, he is willing to be a bait? That��s insane!��

    Kesyaughed, ��What are you talking about? We got the strongest bait of them all! The only insane here is us if we didn��t strike at the perfect moment.��

    ��What?�� Nit raised both of his brows. (What kind of madmen are they?!). He was an experienced adventurer himself, however, he found hardly anyone willing to be a bait lest an unknown beast that they couldn��t sense. Yet here he was with his eyes wide open looking at the back of the young man whose confidence couldn��t be thwarted even with the mightiest de hanging around his neck.

    Ivy furrowed her brows, but her nce was always looking for her mother.

    Lyon nced down and quickly noticed the green soft moss. His brows raised before he muttered, ��There might be water running in this cave.��

    Everyone was furrowing their brows as they watched him advancing further to the dimmer light. The little star didn��t budge even a blink as it stood and watched its master.

    Soon, Lyon found himself at the center of this wide area without any noticeable changes in the surroundings. He could see another passageway on the other end, but he couldn��t see further in-depth due to the natural darkness. With his eyes catching none, he closed them to spare the other four senses an extra heightened sensitivity.

    In his ears, he heard none. His nose, he smelled none was out of the ordinary. His skin, only the gentle breeze of wind. The world surrounding him was silent, as the rest of the parties were clenched.

    Ticks of seconds went by before a minute had passed, then two, then five there were no changes. Lyon was still standing at the center of the wide area without anything grand happening besides his asional grunt.

    ��There might actually be nothing here, haha!�� Lyonughed before the ground suddenly shook. ��Goddamn it!��

    ��Ah!�� Anna was about to fall before she felt a push to keep her bnce, ��Thank you, Nit.��

    ��I-It wasn��t me,�� answered Nit.

    Anna turned around before her eyes were met with the nce of a young woman with an icy gaze. It was her own flesh and blood. She could feel that her daughter��s hands were cold, but thetter seemed to breathe fine. ��I��!!��

    Lyon looked above before he smirked. ��So there you are! You giant molerat!��

    A pair of red glowing eyes were ring at him under the pitch darkness before it leaped down with enough force to quake the ind. The momentum was caught by their eyes as they were petrified by the sheer size of the molerat.

    Its fur was deep ck and blended perfectly with its surrounding, however, its nails were thicker than a boulder and they wereing to shred Lyon��s entire existence.

    The ground shook before the piled-up dust burst out from the ground. The shock brought about a boisterous wind that forced the part to cover their eyes.

    ��Lyon!�� Hilde shouted before her eyes opened wide.

    Mavis was lost for words and his lips were stuck open. He couldn��t believe what he was seeing with his eyes.

    A man that was a second ago standing at the very back of the row, was now beside Lyon. The movement was instantaneous, so much so that Mavis couldn��t even pick up the change of wind when he moved. However, what made his eyes twitch was the sheer strength that the person possessed.

    Graham had stopped the giant molerat��s w with his bare palm, a bare palm. His feet didn��t budge an inch, he didn��t even use them as an added force to block the attack for he was standing straight.

    The giant molerat was in disbelief before its figurended then a barrage of shredding ws ensued immediately, however, Graham didn��t even use both of his hands as he repelled the attack with one. Each impact was like a st to one��s eardrum, but the horror noise only reflect the fear in the beast��s eyes.

    ��D-Damn�� he is toying with that beast.��

    ��W-What is that beast?�� Anna eximed. ��There was nothing like that on the map!��

    ��I-I��ve heard rumors,�� Nit gulped. ��This cave is still yet unknown but one witnessed had said that they watched a True God cultivator being shredded alive in a blink of an eye, perhaps this�� this beast is what they are talking about.��

    ��T-Then let��s retreat,�� said Elder Anna.

    Ivy raised her brows as she felt something was grabbing her arm, it was her own mother��s hands. At this dire moment, she couldn��t believe that Anna would make this simple gesture. It was not the grip for asking for help, it was the grip for running away together. However, Ivy was hesitating, she didn��t know what to do before Kesyaughed.

    ��Hahaha, you don��t need to worry,�� said Kesya. ��The beast is fighting a literal monster right now.��

    ��Said the monster,�� said Assid.

    ��Kuh!�� Kesya could feel a sting in her heart.

    ��Are you done?�� Graham asked before the giant molerat roared in rage.

    The beast jumped to the walls before climbing up into the darkness unknown.

    ��W-What, what��s going on?�� asked Mavis. ��The beast doesn��t seem to be wagging its tail and running away.��

    Hilde gulped before she noticed something odd. The little pebbles on the ground were tremoring along with ther palpitation of her heart. ��S-Something ising�� Right, Lyon?�� She smiled wryly.

    ��Of course,�� Lyon nodded before his eyes turned sharp. ��A horde, Graham.��

    ��Understood,�� Graham put his right leg forward.

    ��Hehehe!�� Kesya suddenly built up her speed as her hair turned darker along with her skin. ��Emperor! Let me at it!��

    (Emperor?) Mavis caught on.

    ��Eh?�� Lyon raised his brows in question before he noticed Kesya jumped into the darkness, leaving Graham behind.

    Assid sighed as he shook his head. A loud series of sts were soon heard along with the tremor they brought. However, the calm after it happened was more frightening.

    ��What�� happened?�� Lyon squinted his eyes before his brows raised, ��Oh she is back.��

    Kesyanded with both feet right in front of Lyon and her hair rapidly returned to normal.

    ��Is it done?�� asked Lyon.

    ��En En!�� Kesya nodded repeatedly.

    ��Well, then alright, let��s continue,�� said Lyon before the little star started to move once more.

    Hilde shook her head with a wry smile. She didn��tin a word as she followed Lyon and the others.

    (How weird��) Mavis thought as he pondered with his brows furrowed (There are no carcasses at all, but the size of that beast was enormous). He stepped into the wide-area before looking up.

    ��Gh?!�� His eyes opened wide as his shrunken pupils trembled at the sight. The carcasses that he sought were etched on the walls of the cave above. Not a single one out of the tens of the giant molerats was alive, and their blood was tracing down the wall slowly to his horror.

 Chapter 721: Blackout

    Chapter 721: ckout

    Mavis gulped as the light turned dimmer and dimmer, covering the hideous state of what the beast was in. Some were caved in, with crushed skulls, and broken ws, and each one of them was etched on the walls with blood slowly tracing down the walls. It was the stuff of a nightmare, especially for someone who hardly found himself in a bloody situation. He shook his head before keeping up with the others.

    ��Lyon,�� Mavis called out before he walked by his side.

    ��What?�� Lyon asked with his gaze still on the passageway at the front.

    Mavis smiled wryly, ��Where do you think the road will lead us to?��

    ��I don��t know for sure, but if you really want my opinion����

    The others suddenly had their eyes sharp as they looked at Lyon with their ears perked up.

    ��I uh, I got nothing, haha!�� Lyonughed as he kept walking forward and left them dumbfounded for a second.

    Nit furrowed his brows, ��I have a scary thought if you are willing to listen, Elder Anna.��

    ��Hmm?�� Anna raised her brows.

    ��It might be possible that the passage that we are using right now, might lead us to the deepest part of the cave,�� Nit gulped. ��To the one that gave us the weing roar.��

    ��What part of that roar did you think was weing?�� muttered Anna.

    ��That��s not a bad premonition,�� said Cecile with a smile. ��We never went here before, so we wouldn��t know, but ording to you, this ce is supposed to be packed with beasts right?��

    Nit nodded, ��Mainly the poisonous ones, however, the giant mole rat from before was new even to me. We have never seen it in person until now.��

    ��I see,�� Cecile nodded. ��However, keep your eyes peeled, you might find something even more precious than that pretty flowers that you��re looking for.��

    Mavis frowned. ��Lyon, have you noticed.��

    ��Huh? Noticed what?�� asked Lyon.

    ��The mana, it��s depleting as we go in,�� said Mavis.

    ��I guess, I don��t particrly care to be honest,�� he shrugged as he calmly continued his walk.

    ��Young master Mavis is right, the mana in this ce is getting thinner the more we advance,�� said Cherie. ��Maybe it would be best for us to proceed with more caution.��

    ��We are always cautious,�� said Cecile. ��We just don��t look like it.��

    (Yeah, I can see that) thought Hilde as she smiled wryly. ��Huh?�� Her eyes squinted before he noticed something by the wall. It was a flower with a full bush of white petals. ��Is-is this it?��

    ��Hm?�� The party stopped before they all turned their nce to Hilde.

    Elder Anna squinted her eyes before she came closer to the flower, ��Let me see it.��

    Lyon put his hands behind his head, ��It doesn��t look like a hundred petals to me.��

    ��You��re right,�� Anna nodded, ��This is not the flower we are looking for.��

    ��Really?�� Hilde raised her brows. ��Well if this is not it, then what does the flower actually look like?��

    ��The flower that we are looking for will have a thin purple tint on one of the petals, besides, this one didn��t amount to a hundred,�� exined Anna. ��You can call this a juvenile Hundred-Petals flower.��

    ��A flower has a juvenile state?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��She obviously means that the flower has not matured enough yet, obviously,�� Lumina rolled her eyes before she asked Anna, ��So that means we just need to go further in?��

    Anna nodded, ��That would be logical, though, this also means another thing.��

    ��Hmm?�� Mavis raised his brows, ��What would that be?��

    ��The poisonous beasts in this cave get their nutrition from the flower that we are looking for,�� said Anna as her eyes turned sharp. ��The fact that his juvenile flower could bloom here, means that there are most likely none of the poisonous beasts aforementioned. Which is, I don��t know if that��s a bad thing or a good thing.��

    ��From an adventurer standpoint, it��s not a good thing,�� answered Lyon. ��It could mean that either another type of beast devoured the poisonous beasts, or they avoided this ce for a reason we have yet to find out.��

    ��It can be the giant mole rat,�� Kesya shrugged, ��But I killed them all, so�� I guess that��s a bad thing for the food chain, hehe.��

    ��Maybe not all,�� said Assid as he adjusted his sses. ��There ought to be some more hiding.��

    ��He is right,�� Graham nodded.

    ��Let��s just continue the passage,�� said Cecile. ��Pondering around for an answer that doesn��t benefit us is a waste of time, especially in a ce that we are hardly familiar with.��

    ��I agree,�� Lumina nodded. ��There is no meaning in finding an answer, we only need to find the flower and be done with it.��

    Lyon shrugged as he let the little star continue what he did best.

    ��Mavis, have you tried adventuring before?�� asked Cecile.

    ��Huh? Oh�� hmm, depends on what you call adventuring,�� Mavisughed. ��I might be a little bit out of hand when I was a kid but even I know some boundaries.��

    ��Have you ever joined a guild before?�� asked Cecile.

    Cherie smiled wryly as she didn��t dare to mock her question. Mavis was a high-born elite cultivator. He was born with privileges others could never dream of, the young master of the Sky n in Sixth Heaven. There was only a really small circle of people that had a better living environment than him. Being an adventurer would likely be a downgrade from his current life.

    ��I was interested in it, but due to my status, I hardly can join one,�� said Mavis as he sighed. ��Being born with respecting at your door and silver spoons, they invite unnecessary problems in my opinion.��

    Nit looked at Mavis with a nod. Being such a lucky fellow, a guild would have to treat him differently than the others, ��special treatments�� one might say. Though Mavis was a talented cultivator himself, it didn��t change the fact that he was the young master of the Sky n, the prestigious n that was in Sixth Heaven.

    ��You can just wear a mask and pretend to be someone else,�� said Lyon without a burden on his tongue.

    ��Hehe, there is no way that they wouldn��t figure me out,�� said Mavis. ��I don��t mean to brag, but being famous is really a tragedy for me.��

    ��Really?�� Lyon asked, ��I think it��s worth it in my opinion.��

    ��Worth it?�� Mavis raised his brows, ��Why would you think so?��

    Mavis might not know who Lyon really was, however, for the short time that he knew him, he could digest that Lyon was kind of the same as him, in terms of poprity. Perhaps not in his realm, but in Lyon��s own.

    ��I mean, you could surround yourself with beautiful girls, haha!�� Lyonughed. ��It would be easy to meet with one if you��re famous, I mean, sure you probably can��t go to a red-light district but you will get to know those fairies above.��

    Lumina sighed before he advised Mavis who was dumbfounded by his answer. ��Don��t follow his advice.��

    ��Hey, it��s legit advice,�� said Lyon as he furrowed his brows.

    ��Legit for you,�� answered Lumina.

    ��Heh, hehe,�� Mavis smiled wryly (How is he capable of saying that in front of his women is still beyond me).

    Lyon shrugged. ��Mavis, if you know someone pretty in Sixth Heaven, mention me would you.��

    ��Hehe, probably I would refrain from doing that,�� Mavis refused with a weak smile. ��Your wife would slit my throat if they knew.��

    ��Haha, I won��t,�� said Cecile with a smile. ��But I know one who would.��

    Mavis gulped. Considering what happened to those giant mole rats and how Cecile knew the secret of his n��s origin, he didn��t doubt that the ��someone�� she mentioned would actually do and did it.

    ��Damn, just how far are we going here?!�� asked Lyon as he furrowed his brows whilst his original intention was averting the topic.

    ��We seem to be quite far from the entrance, and the many flowers on the wall may mean that we are getting closer to our target,�� said Elder Anna.

    ��And you said that we shouldn��t have taken this passage,�� Lyon jested.

    Anna had a red hue on her cheeks, ��I do apologize for my inexperienced judgment, clearly I was in the wrong.��

    ��I��m just joking, no need to be that tense,�� said Lyon before he abruptly stopped. He furrowed his brows to the darkness at the front.

    *Tap! *Tap! *Tap!

    The little star tapped at the ground before a vine protruded out from the walls of the cave and wasing at Lyon in superb momentum. ��You seem to never learn,�� Lyon smirked.

    Assid moved without the slightest hindrance before the vines were all cut off with blinding speed. However, before the chopped vine fell to the ground��

    *Crack!

    The light suddenly went out and everything turned into absolute darkness.

    ��Eh?�� Lyon muttered. (D-Did I just jinx it?��. Fuck).

 Chapter 722: Karma

    Chapter 722: Karma

    Everything that the party see was nothing but the darkness itself. There was not a single shred of lighting into the passage whatsoever.

    ��Hey, it��s dark!�� shouted Lyon after he noticed that none of the women even scream.

    ��Ah! No need to shout!�� said Lumina who was near him.

    ��Hehe, sorry, it��s just weird that none of you screamed,�� said Lyon as he pondered, (I thought that they would cling to my arms, but these tough women are really�� really tough).

    ��Keep your guards up,�� said Mavis, ��Now we don��t know where the vines would strike.��

    Even as the young master of the Sky n, he was a bit frightened by the situation. Their eyes were sealed off and they could no longer sense the next iing attack. The best way for now was��

    ��L-Lyon, how long would it take for you to make that Star Child again?�� asked Hilde with a slight panic in her tone.

    ��That depends, if we tried hard, you can get it out in about nine months,�� answered Lyon tly.

    ��What?�� Hilde raised her brows, ��What are you talking about?��

    ��Be serious Lyon!�� said Lumina. ��This is no time for jokes!��

    ��Hahaha!�� Kesyaughed out loud. ��E-Even in this�� haha�� situation.��

    Mavis smiled wryly. (Don��t they realize the gravity of our situation here?). He couldn��t believe it. He himself was an easy-going type of guy but even he will take a serious stance in a life and death situation, especially the situation where one of his senses was simply disabled.

    ��Ah!�� a scream ensued

    ��Elder Anna! What��s going on?�� asked Nit with his eyes squinting. However, no matter how hard he pressed his brows, he could see nothing but the darkness around him.

    ��S-Something touch me,�� said Anna as she hugged herself.

    ��Lyon!�� Lumina shouted.

    ��What? It wasn��t me!�� said Lyon who was still by her side.

    ��Oh, sorry.��

    ��Ah!�� Lyon shouted.

    ��What��s wrong?!�� Lumina asked.

    ��Something touched me, wait�� Kesya!�� Lyon red at the darkness.

    ��Hehe,�� the said woman giggled.

    Lyon took a deep breath before his ears twitched.

    *Shrug! *Shrug! *Shrug!

    ��Graham, on your guard,�� muttered Lyon.

    Graham nodded.

    ��Graham�� can you hear me?��

    ��Yes, young master, I��m nodding,�� said Graham.

    (This doesn��t look promising!) said Mavis inwardly before the vines started protruding out of the walls. ��They��reing!��

    Graham shed his eyes before a loud popping series urred. Nobody could see what he had done and nobody could move an inch before he was done.

    ��It��s done, young master,�� answered Graham.

    ��Ahn~�� a moan was heard and everyone froze in ce. The sound was tingling and melting to one��s ears, no matter if they were a woman or man. However, nobody knew whose voice it belonged.

    ��Err�� who was that?�� Lyon asked.

    ��W-Wait, you did nothing?�� asked Lumina.

    ��W-What do you take me for?!�� Lyon put his hands on his waist despite no one being able to see him doing it, ��Wait a minute, was that you?��

    ��No, it wasn��t me,�� answered Lumina.

    ��Cecile, you��ve been oddly quiet,�� asked Lyon as he furrowed his brows. ��Are you even here?��

    ��I am,�� Cecile answered.

    ��Then�� who was that?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I don��t think it��s appropriate to ask who was moaning in this situation,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��M-Maybe we should continue with illuminating the passage first,�� said Mavis.

    ��I agree,�� Hilde answered. ��There is no way that we continue in this pitch darkness.�� (Besides, I��ve somehow more worried about Lyon than that Rafflesia Flower or whatever) thought Hilde as she hugged herself in shivers.

    ��Alright, give me time,�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    (He�� hmm) Lumina frowned as she obviously didn��t believe that her man didn��t have anything fraudulent in mind, especially in this situation. If there were two words to describe him, they would ��pervert�� the first, then the other one would be ��an opportunist��. Combining the two traits, there was no way that he would do nothing in this pitch darkness.

    Minutes had passed but there was no sign of Lyon chanting the spell that he must evoke.

    ��Lyon, are you okay?�� asked Lumina albeit skeptically.

    ��I am, please, don��t disturb me,�� said Lyon.

    ��Alright then��?!?!��

    The next waves of the attack came but this time, Lyon was not the target, instead, the vines were attacking all of them at the same time.

    The three generals immediately acted and moved at an even faster speed, but this time they couldn��t make it as instantaneous as before.

    ��Kuh! Take that!�� Mavis retaliated.

    ��Gah!�� Nit was heardnding a blow to the vine.

    ��Alright!�� Lyon shouted. ��Thanks for the help! Everyone! Cover your eyes!��

    ��Divine Spell: Star��Gah! Son of a bitch!�� Lyon shouted as he felt a p on his face.

    ��Young master, what happened?�� Assid rushed.

    ��One of the vines pped me,�� said Lyon as he rubbed his cheeks, ��Damn it, I need more time now.��

    (Really? I didn��t sense them) thought Assid before he bowed, ��My apologies, it must have slipped out of my senses somehow.��

    (Somehow eh?) thought Lumina as she raised her nose up.

    ��Don��t worry about it, sorry guys, but you need to buy me more time here,�� said Lyon.

    ��It��s alright brother Lyon,�� said Mavis, ��Just concentrate on your part and we will concentrate on ours.��

    ��Right, right! Oh crap, herees the next wave!�� said Lyon before the next waves of vines started to protrude out. ��On your toes guys!��

    ��Damn it, how many vines does this flower have?!�� shouted Hilde as she tried her best to ward them off.

    ��I��m not sure, this is the first time I��ve ever encountered it,�� said Nit.

    ��The flower can regrow its vine at a very fast rate, but they would need an abundance of water to supply their nutrition,�� exined Anna. ��Ironically, the book said that the flower can��t actually grow on water.��

    ��Cherie!�� Lyon suddenly shouted.

    ��Y-Yes?! Young master what��s wrong?�� eximed Cherie.

    ��Oh nothing, I just making sure that you��re alright, haha!�� Lyon chuckled.

    She couldn��t believe that Lyon would ask about her well-being in this ruthless situation where one might die. The gravity of the situation was something that they must take seriously, however, he didn��t. She started to wonder what kind of situation that could force Lyon to be serious.

    ��I�� I��m honored by your concern, but I��m fine, really, please stay focused on your part, we all need you,�� said the princess of the Sverine Kingdom.

    ��Y-Yeah Lyon, we need you,�� added Hilde.

    ��Alright, alright,�� answered Lyon.

    ��Ah!�� Anna screamed as she felt something was coiling her ankle. The force pulled her entire figure before her body fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    ��Elder!�� shouted Nit before he felt these arms being grazed by the sharp vines.

    ��Huu~��

    Anna immediately felt a cold sensation on her feet as the vines crystalized before a loud thock freed her ankle. She was breathing rapidly as she wondered what was going on but shaking her head to regain her rity. She stood up despite her obvious panting, ��I��m alright.��

    ��Divine Spell: Star Child!�� chanted Lyon before the magic brand formed and slightly enlightened the cave.

    The little star came out of the center of the magic brand and the room was immediately illuminated. Then Anna opened her eyes wide as she saw that Ivy had a bit of cold fog in her hands.

    *Crack!

    The little star was pped with a giant vine before it could even stomp to alert the others. The passage turned to pitch dark once more.

    ��Goddamn it!�� Lyon shouted as he furrowed his brows. ��If that��s how you going to y, then fine!��

    ��Lyon, don��t use fire!�� shouted Cecile.

    ��Wa? How did you know?�� asked Lyon. ��How did you know that I was going to use fire?��

    ��Never mind that, but in this passage, it would be bad for us if you use high-level magic such as Prometheus��s Tongue.��

    ��The heat would suffocate us,�� said Lumina. ��If you use that same magic that you did back in Cecile��s castle, then we would die out of breath.��

    ��W-Wait a minute,�� Mavis said, ��Lyon, you can use high-level fire magic too?��

    ��A-A triple aptitude cultivator?!�� Cherie eximed as she covered her mouth.

    ��He can,�� Kesya answered. ��However, that��s not the point here. We need to figure out a solution.��

    (Is he really�� just a human?) thought Hilde as she smiled wryly.

    ��Ahn~�� A moan was heard once more. It was as melting as before but the voice was a bit different. It didn��t take too long for the others to understand that it belonged to another.

    ��There it goes again,�� said Lyon. ��Who was that?��

    ��Lyon stop pretending! It was you right!�� asked Lumina.

    ��I didn��t moan!�� answered Lyon.

    ��I��m not talking about the ones moaning, I am talking about the ones who making them moan!�� berated Lumina.

    ��Oh, then yes,�� said Lyon before he felt something coiling at his ankle. ��Eh?��

    Lyon didn��t even bother to scream as his body was dragged away. (Karma huh..).

 Chapter 723: A Druid?

    Chapter 723: A Druid?

    Lyon was pulled with a powerful force that his body didn��t even graze the ground, yet, he screamed no word. He even crossed his arms as he was being plunged into the deepest abyss of the passage with a t face.

    ��

    Lumina took a loud sigh, ��Lyon, you don��t need to keep silent you know.��

    ��Maybe he is concentrating, we shouldn��t disturb him,�� muttered Cherie.

    ��Right���� Lumina rolled her eyes.

    ��Assid,�� Cecile suddenly called out.

    ��Yes, young miss?�� responded Assid.

    ��Protect the little star once it came out,�� said Cecile.

    ��Understood,�� Assid nodded.

    However, minutes went by and there seems to be nothing of the change. There was no movement, there was nothing, which was awfully odding from someone like Lyon. He was not the type to idle by. Especially when the situation favored his desire.

    ��Lyon, are you alright?�� Lumina asked but there was no response. It had been minutes since they let him concentrate but there was not a single breath she could hear.

    ��Lyon?�� Cecile called out with her brows furrowed. (No moans either) thought Cecile before she called out to Assid, ��Assid, can you light up the passage for a while.��

    ��Huh?�� Mavis and the others raised their brows.

    ��I understand,�� Assid reached out something from his pocket and a dim light started to illuminate a small region from his palm.

    ��W-Wait, you have something like that all along?!�� Kesya eximed.

    ��Every inconvenience that may happen, I must be prepared for it, no matter how small it is,�� said Assid as he held a small ball of orb in his hand.

    ��Then why didn��t you say so?�� asked Kesya as she raised her brows.

    ��The light that this small orb emitted is awfulpared to the young master��s magic,�� said Assid. ��The more I inject mana into this small ball of an orb, the more likely that it would break because of its weak sustainability in receiving a lot of mana.��

    Kesya nodded despite not being able to make any of his words a sense.

    ��You clearly don��t understand,�� Assidmented.

    ��I do�� sort of,�� Kesya nodded despite the obvious lie.

    ��Hmm�� where is he?�� Hilde asked.

    ��Huh?��

    Everyone turned and noticed that there was no one standing beside Lumina. They turned to nce at the farthest back, and he was nowhere to be seen on that side either.

    ��He�� is gone?�� muttered Hilde.

    ��Apparently so,�� Cecile nodded. ��Maybe something grabbed his leg?��

    ��Hmm?�� Lumina raised her brows as she squinted her eyes, ��Cecile, why is your outfit�� seem slightly wrinkled.��

    ��Huh? Oh, I didn��t notice that,�� said Cecile as she gave a dry smile. ��Must have been the heat.��

    ��Oh really now?�� Lumina squinted her eyes even further before she noticed that Elder Anna was also having quite a wrinkle on her outfit. ��You too?��

    ��I, I am! I did fell since one of the vines grabbed my ankle,�� said Anna hurriedly with a blush of red.

    ��Hmm�� alright then, not that I care anyway,�� said Lumina as she turned, failing to notice that Cherie was softening her outfit.

    ��It��s weird though,�� Cecile uttered. ��He didn��t even scream.��

    ��Maybe his mouth was covered?�� muttered Hilde.

    ��It could happen,�� Cecile nodded. ��However, there is a certain chance that he would do this on purpose.��

    ��There is?�� Mavis asked. ��That��s�� really reckless.��

    ��That is one of the words to describe him,�� said Lumina before she sighed. ��But, there is no doubt that he would let himself get caught on purpose, not with the three of you here.��

    Anna gulped. ��The flower is quite toxic, a graze of its nectar could corrupt your meridians!��

    ��Really?�� Kesya raised her brows.

    ��The lethal ones would,�� said Nit as he nodded. ��ording to the books, the older that Raffesia Flower is, the more potent the nectar it has.��

    ��Then we should hurry and save him,�� said Cherie.

    ��Hahaha!�� Cecileughed, ��There is no need to worry about that, I believe my husband can fend off a naughty nt on his own.��

    ��There is hardly any poison that could graze his skin, let alone etched on it,�� Assid nodded. ��He is built differently.��

    While the others were surprised, Mavis was furrowing his brows. (Immune to the poison? His body is immune to poison? Does he have one of those ultimate physiques?!) he smiled wryly. (I hope not, otherwise�� can you even ssify that man as a monster anymore?). Meanwhile, he didn��t notice the ck sword tattoo on Cecile��s nape.

    ��I request to go on ahead, young miss,�� Graham suddenly knelt, bringing about with him, the momentum of a leader. His head was facing down with one of his fists connected to the ground.

    Lumina was surprised before she averted her nce to Cecile. With Lyon gone, Cecile was the one inmand, though most of the time, she was always the one that made the important and realistic decisions over Lyon.

    ��Denied,�� Cecile answered to their surprise.

    ��But, empress!�� Graham looked up with his eyes widen.

    (Empress?) Mavis caught on with his eyes lit up.

    ��My decision is final,�� said Cecile as she turned. ��There is no need for you to chase him further, you will hinder his growth if you protect him too much. Do you want him to be weak?��

    Graham gaped before he looked down, ��I-I��m sorry����

    ��No need to apologize, you did the right thing,�� said Cecile. ��However, this is not tough only for you, but for me too.��

    Lyon��s identity had be even more mysterious than a minute ago. The surface that was of Lyon��s perverted self, his acuteness, his nonchnt and his talent, were still the tip of a giant iceberg.

    Hilde and Cherie couldn��t believe what they had seen. The others might not have seen Graham��s prowess, but they did. This half-giant was definitely someone that could very well break the entire First Heaven��s structure if he wanted, yet here he was unable to resist themand of the unlikely woman.

    ��Then we should proceed,�� said Assid as he led the way. ��The chances of us getting attacked will drop significantly now that they have acquired their target, however, I suggest that we kept our caution up.��

    Everyone agreed in unison.

    ��

    ��Oh wow, we��re still going?�� Lyon muttered as his hair fluttered. Not long after he said those words, he found himself in a dimmed wide area where a stream of natural water encircled the outeryer.

    The vines pulled him up and he was upside down as he faced the giant flower that had been responsible for all those attacks. The flower was almost identical to the rafflesia flower back on earth, except that the one he was facing, was walking with little vines and the crown was adorned with sharp needles. He could notice a drip of purple thick liquid at the sharp end of each needle.

    ��Hmm,�� Lyon kept his arms crossed, ��This is a pretty deep cave.��

    ��It is,�� a hoarse voice was heard along with the tapping of a stick at each of the steps it made.

    He was an old man, wearing nothing but an oversized cloak. His back was hunched and his face was hardly pleasing to one��s eye. His skin was dry and his skeleton fingers wrapped around an ordinary-looking oak staff.

    ��Ho?�� Lyon smirked. ��You seem to be controlling this entire cave.��

    ��Hahaha, is it that obvious, young one?�� responded the old man.

    ��It is old man, did I venture to your soon-to-be crypt?�� said Lyon.

    ��You are a peculiar one, don��t you realize the situation you��re in?�� said the old man as his broken lips pointed upward. ��You have nowhere to run, nor can you in the first ce.��

    ��What makes you think so?��

    ��Huh? Don��t you understand that spite from this gentle, beautiful thrilling flower, could melt your meridians?�� said the old man.

    The flower roared and made Lyon��s hair flutter, however, Lyon didn��t even blink his eyes as his crossed arms were kept. ��A flower that can roar, now that��s something new.��

    ��Grandson, this one is a druid,�� muttered Bapho.

    ��Hahaha, are you perhaps new to adventuring? Or are you just azy young man that didn��t bother to read?�� said the old man.

    ��Both are true in my case,�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    ��Hmm���� The old man took a few steps closer as he looked up. ��You are not even pretending, you are really�� fearless.��

    ��I never thought that I would be praised by an old man in a cavern, but alright,�� said Lyon. ��Can you put me down?��

    ��Jahahaha! Why would I do that?�� said the old man before he tapped the ground with his oak staff. The ground shook before the passage in which Lyon came was sealed off with the earth.

    Lyon sighed, ��I wish it didn��t have to go this way, I wish I have more time ying in the dark hehe~��

    ��Maybe a little bit of pain will make you shut up for a while,�� said the old man as he grinned.

    ��Wha��?!�� Lyon quickly shut his mouth as the flower coughed out the poison right onto his face.

 Chapter 724: Demented Druid, That’s Even Worse

    Chapter 724: Demented Druid, That��s Even Worse.

    The old man made an eerieugh, ��You didn��t even scream young one, what tenacity you must ha��WHAT?! ��

    His eyes opened wide as he saw Lyon casually wipe the goo out of his face. ��Gah! Disgusting!��

    ��You�� you��re fine?�� the old man asked.

    ��You should put me down now,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms before pressing his lips together and pointing in a random direction. ��Ptui!�� He spat out the poison that managed to get inside his mouth.

    His spitended right in front of the old man who couldn��t make head and tails on what was going on.

    ��You, you even have the poison inside your mouth!�� eximed the old man. ��How can you�� survive?��

    ��Maybe if you put me down, I would tell you,�� said Lyon as he furrowed his brows.��

    ��Heh, as if I would do that,�� said the old man as heughed. ��Maybe you are strong enough to take the first blow, but what about the second blow?��

    ��Don��t you fucking dare,�� said Lyon as he furrowed his brows. ��I hardly have any mood to deal with you, druid!��

    The old man��s eyes snapped open. ��What, how did you know that I��m a druid?!��

    ��I��m just guessing,�� said Lyon as he smirked. ��Besides, why are you targeting me anyway, you have tentacle-like vines here, oh such missed opportunities!��

    ��What? What are you talking about?�� asked the druid.

    Lyon closed his eyes as he sighed, ��Forget it���� Lyon opened his horizontal slit gray pupils. ��Cmity Goat Art: First Cmity!��

    He pped his hands with a loud pop before the vines circting his ankle sparked vigorous fire out of nowhere. The humongous flower screeched and retreated at the same time.

    ��Cmity?!�� the druid took a step back as Lyonnded with both feet.

    Lyon crossed his arms as he smirked at the frightened druid, disregarding the wailing of the giant flower.

    ��Are you going to answer some question?�� said Lyon as the flower fell to the river.

    ��H-How did you know that I��m a druid?!�� asked the old man.

    ��I have my ways,�� answered Lyon. ��Druid, what are you doing here, holed up in a cave, like this.��

    The old man clicked his tongue, ��Tch!�� before he tapped the oak staff against the ground. The hunched old man was no more hunched. His eyes were green as the leaf of spring but his skin was still wary from the regr fight with time itself. His hair was all white, and his beard had reached his chest.

    Lyon raised his brows before he chuckled, ��All that fancy transformation and you still keep that ragged cloth.��

    ��Tch! This is not some performance that I do for some parade,�� said the druid.

    ��You��re still old,�� Lyon chuckled, ��Damn, I thought I would be meeting a female druid, but, I guess this is the extent of my luck.��

    ��You! sphemy!�� said the druid with a re.

    ��I don��t think that��s the correct word,�� said Lyon before the druid tapped the oak staff against the ground and vines started to crawl, right before his eyes.

    ��What the, not even magic?�� Lyon jumped away and evade it quite easily. ��Huh? Not going to chase me?��

    The druid snorted before the vines broke apart by themselves. ��I��m a druid, I don��t need magic tomunicate with nature, because I am nature!��

    ��No you��re not,�� said Lyon. ��You��re a druid, not nature.��

    ��I am nature, you brat,�� said the druid. ��What do you know about nature? Nothing!��

    Lyon let out a sigh, ��Listen, old man. I don��t have time for this kind of thing, if you happen to have this flower with a hundred petals it would help me tremendously.��

    ��Why would I help you?�� asked the druid.

    ��Because I will kill you otherwise,�� said Lyon as his eyes sharpened. ��You know I��m not joking.��

    ��Gahaha!�� The druidughed to Lyon��s surprise. ��You think I care if you kill me now?��

    ��I��ve been living a life of a coward����

    (Ah shit storytime) thought Lyon as he sighed.

    ��How many years has it been since I holed up in this cave for my own survivability. Long have I yearned to return back to my home, but no! My home is no more.��

    ��Listen, old man,�� said Lyon as he interrupted. ��I don��t mean to interrupt, but I don��t care.��

    ��You!�� the dried was in a rage.

    ��Why did you even pick me anyway,�� said Lyon as he rolled his eyes. ��You know my friends will bust this ce open right?��

    ��Your friends?�� the druid muttered, ��Hahaha! They sure are taking their time to get here.��

    ��As if you know,�� said Lyon as he shrugged. ��Oh wait, really?! They didn��t even rush here?��

    ��Sad to say, but your friends didn��t think that way of you,�� said the druid as heughed. ��They are your friends, but you are not theirs.��

    ��You think I would fall for your pathetic tongue? You��re too young to defeat me in maniption,�� said Lyon as he smirked.

    ��You!��

    ��Alright, stop the chit-chat, give me the flower or die,�� said Lyon.

    ��You think your threat could scare me?�� said the druid as he smirked back. ��I have mastered this ce far more than you can even imagine, you are in my home.��

    ��Wait, didn��t you say that you missed your home?�� asked Lyon, ��Aha! You son of a bitch, you said you��re nature itself but look at you lying. I knew it, nature can��t be an old druid like you, it should be a beautiful female druid at the very least!��

    ��You have an unbelievably rough tongue for a mere human!�� shouted the druid before tapping his oak staff once more.

    Lyon smirked as he saw the iing vines approaching him like a tidal wave. ��Let��s see if you can go toe-to-toe���� his eyes shimmered a golden glow. ��With me!��

    ��Huh?�� The druid had his pupils shrunk. ��Is that Devil Ape?��

    ��Hahahaha!�� Lyonughed as he rampaged his way through the bulky wines with his pair of fists and four golden tails. The rapid-fire attack that Lyon let out was relentless.

    ��What the���� the druid was stupefied. ��There is no mistaking it, that��s a Devil Ape��s power! Such speed, such strength, second to none�� but.��

    The druid tapped his oak before thicker vines sprung up under Lyon��s feet.

    ��Woah What?!�� he was caught up between the vines and his limbs was all trapped. He was once again, got caught. ��Damn, I should have known.��

    ��I want tough at you, but I can��t,�� said the druid as he approached him.

    ��Let me go old man!�� Lyon said before he snorted, ��Hehe, cliche right.��

    ��How are you even making light of your own situation still baffles me,�� said the druid, ��Do you even know why I caught you?��

    ��I did ask that you senile druid!�� shouted Lyon.

    ��You did?�� the druid muttered as he raised his brows, ��Must have been slipped out of my mind.��

    ��Slipped out of your ears!�� shouted Lyon before he returned back to his original form before he sighed, ��Damn it, this is even worse than I thought, getting caught is one thing, but getting caught with an old druid with dementia is another.��

    ��I caught you because I want your aid,�� said the druid.

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��What do you mean my aid? What do you want me to do? What kind of demented aid do you want me to do?��

    ��One at a time brat!�� said the druid as he tapped the oak staff repeatedly. The vines that strangled Lyon wereyered then.

    ��My aid? Didn��t you try to kill me?!�� shouted Lyon.

    ��It was just a test,�� said the druid as he made a light cough.

    ��Test my ass! You really are going to break my meridian with that poison of yours!�� shouted Lyon. (Why is the mana so thin in here!) thought Lyon before he gently touched his rings.

    ��Nevermind that little thing, I need your help to fetch me something,�� said the old druid.

    ��Fetch you what?�� Lyon dropped his intention to summon the pure mana out of his rings.

    *Roar!

    A loud roar was heard as the cave shook immensely. Both Lyon and the druid looked up.

    ��Wait a minute, that roar wasn��t you?�� asked Lyon.

    ��What? What do you take me for, a beast? I��m a druid!�� said the old druid. ��Hmm, that��s odd, this is the second time it roared.��

    ��So you��re not the king of this cave?�� asked Lyon.

    ��King of the cave? What are you talking about?�� said the druid before a nearby wall was sted with a huge figure jumping out from it.

    *Splurt!

    Lyon��s eyes opened wide as he saw the old druid being stabbed with a giant tusk from behind before the body was shredded apart.

    ��What the���� Lyon gulped as he saw the demented old druid��s remains being eaten by a beast that he hardly recognize. ��What the hell is that��?��

    ��Oh, that��s a grootng,�� said Sun as he grinned. ��Now that is a beast!��

    (Are you kidding me, am I supposed to fight that thing? What kind of sick plot twist is this?!) thought Lyon as the vines holding him started to break apart.

 Chapter 725: Monster vs Beast

    Chapter 725: Monster vs Beast

    ��It��s that roar again,�� said Hilde. ��Hey, do you think he��ll be fine?��

    ��I believe young master ought to be fine,�� said Cherie. ��I have full confidence.��

    Cecile chuckled, ��The two of you seemed to contrast one another.��

    ��We��re like this ever since we were a child,�� said Hilde as she furrowed her brows.

    ��Oh pardon me,�� said Cecile as she chuckled before she nced at Anna. ��Anna, it looks like our trip won��tst for days just as nned, in fact, we might be able to gather the flowers for you soon.��

    Anna nodded, ��This is all due to the new passage and the bravery that young master Lyon has given us.��

    ��Hehe, your tone suggested that you��re d he��s gone,�� said Kesya as she looked at her yfully with her hands covering her mouth as she giggled. ��I wonder why, and the fact that your outfit looked a bit�� off, you��re really suspicious.��

    ��E-Ehem!�� Anna made a light cough, ��My outfit was purely wrinkled because I fell, nothing more.��

    ��Really?��

    The cold voice didn��te from the group of women that Anna was facing but rather on the back. Her eyebrows raised as she swallowed her saliva with a small gulp before she turned around. ��Yes, I fell, in fact, you are the one that helped me get rid of the vines that held my ankle, I thank you for that.��

    Ivy coldly nodded as she looked at her mother.

    ��Jeez, both of you are so weird,��mented Kesya as she turned and put her hands behind her head just like how her young master had done it.

    Cecile snorted out a smile, ��Just leave them be Kesya, it��s not our business to poke around their situation.��

    (You said that but you��re definitely implying something right) thought Kesya as her lips twitched. She knew her empress well. Cecile might not butt in but she would graze the matter if she could.

    ��With all due respect, Elder Anna,�� said Nit before thetter turned. ��Maybe it��s time to settle this problem between the two of you.��

    ��Nit?�� Anna raised her brows before she saw him walking past both of them.

    ��Assid,�� Cecile called out.

    ��At once, young miss,�� said Assid before he approached the mother and the daughter duo. He fixed his sses with a finger before he turned to Ivy, ��Here, keep injecting your mana to keep it illuminating.��

    Ivy raised her brows and questions bubbled inside her mind, but Assid took another orb as the answer to half of them.

    ��Do what you must do, Ivy,�� said Cecile with a smile before the party left the two of them alone.

    Anna gaped as the party slowly distant themselves away from the two of them to reach the deeper part of the passage.

    (It is inevitable, I guess) thought Anna as she closed her eyes before averting her nce toward the only person standing in front of her.

    ��Are you really, my mother?�� asked Ivy.

    Anna felt shivers even colder than the coldest ice running up her spine to her nape. Her goosebumps rose as fate pulled a string against her life. She looked at her daughter, incapable of yearning, incapable of warmth. With one look at her icy blue hair, she knew that Ivy had gone through a lot, no need for words from the headmaster.

    Anna took a deep breath before she answered with trembling lips, ��I��m�� not.��

    Ivy had her eyes wide open as she heard Anna��s answer. Her knees felt weak as her heart sunk, but she kept standing as she tightened her upper lips. It was hard for her to keep her nce and the mana orb in her hand turned havoc. It dimmed, it lightened, it dimmed then it lightened up once more.

    ��W-Why, are you denying me? My existence, is it really that much of a hindrance to you?�� asked Ivy as her eyes started to glisten.

    ��I�� No�� I���� Anna couldn��t keep up with her emotion before her eyes turned red as she pressed her lips together to keep a tear falling out, yet she failed. One tear from her eyes crossed her cheek. It was translucent and hard to see inside this dimmed cave, but Ivy could. She made a harsh swallow as she continued, ��I, I indeed gave birth to you.��

    ��Then! Then you��re my mother!�� shouted Ivy as the mana orb in her hand red out. ��You gave birth to me! That makes you my mother! My flesh and blood! My flesh�� and blood����

    Anna was taken back with her eyes not daring to see her daughter��s yearning. She nodded, ��True, I did gave birth to you.��

    ��Then! What��s wrong with me?! What��s wrong with me that you left me out of YOUR LIFE!�� shouted Ivy with her pupils trembling.

    Anna shook her head, ��It wasn��t you who is wrong, it was me.��

    ��Huh?!�� Ivy��s eyes trembled as she saw Anna get bitter and hugged herself.

    The mother snorted a smile, ��I��m����

    *Boom!

    The ground they were standing on shook tremendously before they instinctively hold each other.

    ��W-What��s going on?!�� Hilde eximed as she kept herself steady with Gae Bolg��s thrust to the ground.

    ��Look��s like something is going on, I��m sure young master Lyon is currently facing the king of the cave,�� said Cherie as she furrowed her brows.

    ��He is fighting the king of the cave? You mean he is fighting the one that wees us with a roar back at the entrance, alone?!��

    ��No doubt about it,�� Kesya nodded, ��But damn it, they could have picked a more right time, things were getting good over there.��

    ��It��s very rude to listen to their sensitive conversation,�� said Assid.

    ��Hey, I just following our young miss over here,�� said Kesya as she looked at Cecile with a smile.

    ��Mind you,�� Cecileughed as she feigned her guilt by holding Lumina��s shoulder��who looked to the dark end where Lyon probably disappeared into. ��Are you alright?��

    Lumina furrowed her brows as she kept looking at the distance, ��He is on the move, isn��t he?��

    ��Heh,�� Cecile smirked.

    ��

    ��Heh,�� Lyonnded with both feet on the ground as the vines crumbled to meaningless dust. He crossed his arms as he smirked facing the giant beast.

    ��It would be a hard win, grandson,�� said Sun as heughed, ��With your cultivation that is.��

    ��Use your energy wisely, Lyon,�� said Bapho. ��Otherwise, you would be at a bad ce.��

    ��Escaping is impossible against a grootng in hisir. Grandson, we must render it unconscious first.��

    ��This one is stronger than a kunpeng?�� asked Lyon as he watched the beast eat thest bit of what was once a demented druid.

    ��They all fought with their own style and these two could never meet with one another due to their natural habitat,�� said Sun as he shook his head, ��Nevermind that, it seems like he wants your body as his next lunch!��

    ��Alright then,�� Lyon smirked as he saw the amber-skinned beast coiled before ring its hood against him. ��A cobra with tusk, I��ve seen two things I hardly see daily.��

    The grootng roared before pping its tail against the ground and shaking the entire cave.

    ��Woah, a casual p did just that?�� Lyon grinned (It��s amazing how I don��t even feel threatened by its menacing galore or by its sheer size, I must have been fighting a muchrger beast back then!). Lyon transformed with the name Devil Ape on his back.

    ��Devil��s Ape art: Heaven��se Fury!��

    Lyon��s entire figure shed before four banners sprung out from his back with his battle armor ready. Standing in front of the grootng his magnificent headdress was contending against the beast��s tusks.

    ��HA!�� Lyon made the first move as he went straight to the head with his tongue out in an attempt to mock him.

    The grootng roared before the tail came from Lyon��s right side.

    ��Hm?!�� (Fast!) thought Lyon before he braced for impact by raising both his right arm and knee.

    *Boom!

    His bodyunched faster than a bullet before hitting a wall with a devastating crack. ��Gah!�� He looked down and noticed the water streamed. ��If I fell down, I would be able to escape.��

    ��Are you going to run?�� asked Sun with a chuckle.

    ��As if!��

    ��That��s my boy!�� Sunughed as Lyon grinned.

    His golden tails pushed him out slightly from the wall before he made a sudden eleration that caught the grootng by surprise. ��Eat this!��

    *Boom!

    His fist connected against the head of the grootng, but the beast didn��t tumble down. Lyon quicklynded on the ground with both of his hands balled, ��HOO!��

    He let out a flurry of punches against its giant body without stopping for a breath, however, the grootng felt nothing at all.

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon smirked before he noticed an iing p from its giant tail. He evaded it quite easily, ��The more I put thebo in, the heavier it ge��NGH?!��

    *Splurt!

    Blood burst out from his gritted teeth as one of the giant tusks managed to pierce his body whilst he was in midair.

 Chapter 726: Stick to The Plan?

    Chapter 726: Stick to The n?

    ��?!�� Lyon was swung upward before his back smashed the ceiling. His pupils almost rolled up after the recoil of the impact, but the grootng didn��t stop there.

    ��Tch!�� Lyon raised his brows before he used his tails to swerve away from therge jaw.

    The grootng missed its target but proceed to burrow into the walls of the cave.

    ��Eh?�� Lyonnded as he saw the giant hole the grootng made, ��Damn he ran away?��

    *Thump!

    ��Fuck,�� Lyon gritted his teeth as he felt a constant burning sensation in his chest. He looked down to find his chest had a hole, ��Hehe, I can see the other side.��

    *Boom!

    The grootng appeared from the opposite wall to Lyon��s surprise.

    ��That jaw again?�� Lyon frowned before dodging to the side and saw the beast burrowing the walls once more. ��Damn, now this is a boss fight.��

    *Boom!

    The wall crumbled as the jaws wereing for him.

    ��It��s going even faster?�� Lyon frowned before he dodged it once more, and again, the beast burrowed into the wall as it pleased.

    ��Valor!�� Lyon uttered before one of the four banners vanished, then his armor lit up a golden sparkle. His pierced wound not only regenerated but his armor did the same.

    *Thump!

    ��Tch,�� Lyon suddenly found himself out of breath. ��So it drains out my vitality, huh.��

    He felt weakened after activating one of the banners but his figure spoke another tale. His wound waspletely shielded with a thick te, and his entire body sparkled a golden tranquil. ��Where is it going to be��? Left!��

    Lyon jumped before seeing the beast burrow into the walls (Is it trying to eat me or destroying this cave?). He noticed that for every attack a new hole was ripped open, but as soon as hended his feet on the ground, the jaws that were chasing him returned from above. ��Huh?!��

    He quickly rolled over before he felt the tremble on the ground as the tusk thrust against where he was standing.

    ��

    ��Woah that��s a strong one!�� said Mavis has struggled to keep himself steady.

    ��Empress!�� Graham looked over.

    ��Just as I thought,�� Cecile nodded. ��The king of the cave is undoubtedly a grootng.��

    ��Then!�� Graham��s legs itched but, he wasn��t the only one. Kesya��s hair started to turn a shade darker.

    ��Calm down, both of you,�� said Assid as he put his presence to work against both of them.

    ��A grootng?�� Nit raised his brows, ��You mean, ��the�� grootng?��

    ��Is there any other grootng?�� Cecile chuckled. ��But thankfully, this is not a king grootng.��

    ��Grootng, the name itself is intimidating,�� muttered Mavis as he felt shivers.

    ��That��s not all, young master Mavis,�� said Nit as he gulped. ��If it��s the real grootng, then we have a solid reason why anyone that ventured deeper into the cave never returned!��

    ��Really?�� Mavis��s lips twitched before he nced at Cecile, ��Isn��t your husband in grave danger?��

    Cecile nodded, ��He is.��

    ��Then!�� Cherie opened her mouth. ��What are you waiting for?��

    ��You think he will die?�� asked Cecile with a smile.

    ��I���� Cherie stood shut.

    ��Let��s proceed,�� said Cecile before Assid led the way.

    (What a woman) Mavis gulped. (Lyon my friend, you have scored yourself a ruthless one, I pray for your evesting hardship!). He continued with the party with slight doubt in his heart.

    (Grootng) Hilde shook her head to hold her rity. ��That is a next-level beast, and that madman is fighting it? Heh, why am I not surprised anymore.��

    ��

    ��Oh? You��re stuck? Hehe,�� Lyon didn��t manage to savor his mocking before had to jump once more to avoid being sshed open by the giant tail. ��Tch! You��re not the only one with a tail here, in fact, I have four!��

    ��Stick to the original n, grandson!�� said Sun as heughed.

    ��Use my power!�� shouted Shen before Sun quickly replied.

    ��No need! Mine is more than enough, stack those fists!�� shouted Sun.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon grinned, ��Watch me!��

    Lyon used his tail to spring himself toward the head of the grootng that was still stuck on the ground before the first punch after a while connected right against the p. ��Damn, even your hood is as hard as a mountain! Haha!��

    A barrage of fists soon followed as Lyon encircled the vain grootng��s head. Every hit was heavier than the prior and there was no stopping him. The tail of the beast couldn��t reach him, as it wiggled wildly.

    ��What��s wrong? Is this all you got? Haha!�� Lyonughed as he spare a breath to mock the beast.

    *Roar!��

    ��Have you finally realized? This small fist of mine is getting heavier each second!�� Lyon grinned as he took the grootng��s re with his own. ��Your scale might be thicker than a mountain, but it is no match against me!��

    Arge shadow slowly crept up his head before he had to stop and looked. ��What the�� what are you? A scorpion?��

    Therge tail bent in reverse and was threatening to squash his entire being. Lyon couldn��t believe what he saw, ��I know you have no bones, but that must have broken some rules.��

    ��No rules applied in life and death,�� said Bapho as he chuckled.

    ��I know that,�� Lyon nodded before he gained momentum by spinning and kicking the tusk that was stuck in the ground. The impact trembled his shin before spreading to his entire body. ��Tch!��

    Lyon jumped back before the tail pped down, but he soon had his tongue clicked once more as he saw the beast cork itself out of the vain situation it was in.

    ��Should have taken the chance!�� Lyon shook his head before the grootng opened its jaw and roared.

    ��No need for that, I can hear you loud and clear,�� said Lyon as he rubbed his inner ear with his pinky. ��Huh?�� He actually managed to fork out a bogger out of it, ��Damn, I really need that thigh-pillow romantic scene�� do you want this?�� He smirked.

    *Roar!

    The beast sprung itself forward and red its jaw opened in obvious rage.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked before he jumped and saw the beast going into a hole in the wall. ��You never learn! You might get faster and faster each time you came out of your little dollhouse, but so is my fist! Each time Ind it on your face!��

    Lyonnded before he turned, ��Now then, where are��huh? Is it going what I think it��s going?��

    ��

    Assid suddenly stopped in his track, ��Hmm����

    ��W-What��s wrong?�� Hilde asked. ��I don��t want to say anything right now, so please just drop the suspense.��

    The ground shook heavier than before as the passage was in constant threat of burying them alive.

    Mavis gulped, ��Hehe, something ising right?��

    ��Good sense,�� Cecile nodded.

    ��S-Something ising?!�� Hilde quickly readied herself for the worse��with her spear standing across her body.

    ��I will end it,�� said Graham before Kesya took one step further. However, Assid stopped them with a wave of his hand.

    ��You guys never saw a grootng before right?�� said Cecile with a smile.

    ��Please don��t tell me that you��re implying what I think you��re implying!�� said Hilde as she gulped.

    ��By the scripture of my n, are you serious?�� Mavis gulped as he took a step back.

    The ground shook immensely each second as Lumina furrowed her brows. ��It��sing.��

    ��You��re fight is with our young master, not with us!�� said Assid before he pushed his sses upward with a finger just at the right moment where everyone saw the grootng��s giant head.

    The two red at one another intensely for a fraction of a second, but Assid��s killing intent struck the innate fear that a cold-blooded beast didn��t realize it had. Whilst everyone was gaping, the beast burrowed down in an extreme turn as the next second ticked. Its massive long slender body went underground before the passage was revealed to them in a straight line.

    Hilde was catching for breath as she was found tumbled down. Her eyes refused to blink as therge beast image burnt inside her mind. Perspiration adorned her body as she failed to notice the small being at the end of the now-wide passage.

    ��Hi, Lyon!�� said Cecile as she waved with a bright smile. ��Are you alright?��

    ��Huh? Oh, OH?! Cecile! Haha! I can recognize your pretty hair stri��?!�� Lyon raised his brows before he noticed a small fang protruding out of the ground. ��Huh?��

    The grootng leaped from the underground and then consumed him along with the ground he was standing on before burrowing into the next wall. For the next few seconds, things were more silent than a calm sea.

    ��Huh?��

    The group froze as they watched with cked jaws. They never thought that he would get swallowed like that even in their wildest dream.

    ��He, Ehem, the young master got eaten,�� said Kesya as her hair color shifted back to its usual. ��Baha! Bahahaha!�� Kesya rolled on the ground clenching her stomach.

    Lumina regained her senses as her eyes opened wide, ��LYON!!!��

 Chapter 727: Again? Seriously? It’s a Cave!

    Chapter 727: Again? Seriously? It��s a Cave!

    Swallowed. The brave young man that rendered the First Hall of the Alchemy Union to a crumble of rubbles was being swallowed by the very eyes of the party.

    ��He�� got swallowed,�� Mavis muttered, ��We should do something! We might make it and get him out of that thing��s stomach.�� His eyes opened wide in disbelief as he looked at Cecile by the side.

    ��Cecile!�� Lumina turned before she saw Cecile shaking her head.

    ��He is not dead,�� said Cecile as she smiled. ��In fact, maybe he now has a better chance of killing the grootng.��

    Graham scoffed before he took a long calming breath through his nose. ��This is now the best time to pluck that flower of yours.��

    ��A-Are you serious?�� Hilde muttered. ��Lyon just got swallowed by that giant snake!��

    ��A grootng,�� corrected Cherie.

    ��Who cares what it��s called! We should help him! S-Somehow,�� said Hilde as she looked at Cecile who was adamant about her decision.

    ��H-How did you know that he is fine?�� asked Mavis with a wry smile.

    ��He had faced a lot worse,�� answered Assid as he calmly continued.

    Assid paid no mind as he skipped the hole that the grootng made before Cecile followed, ��Let��s continue.��

    Lumina furrowed her brows but she leaped over the hole and followed them both. (It��s too far from here, but, those banners are still there)

    ��Hey, do you think he will be alright?�� asked Mavis toward Graham��s back.

    ��He is,�� Graham answered, ��Just like what he had just said, the young master had faced a lot worse than a crownless grootng.��

    (A lot worse huh) thought Mavis before he jumped over the giant hole.

    ��Hmm,�� Nit frowned before he nced over. The pair of mother and daughter was already out of his sight.

    ��If you��re worried about them, don��t,�� said Kesya as she nonchntly hopped to the other side. ��They��re fine, that icy woman is not that weak, she should be able to sustain any iing danger.��

    ��But����

    ��I think it would be best if you leave them both at their own,�� said Cherie. ��The bond between them is quiteplicated I hear, I believe to let nature take its course.��

    ��You seem awfully wise,�� Hilde squinted her eyes.

    ��Oh, aren��t I always?�� Cherie smirked before she leaped over the giant hole.

    (This irritating woman!) scoffed Hilde before she followed suit.

    Nit couldn��t help but worried about the elder, however, there was little that he could do about their unique rtionship. ��I can only wish for the best.��

    ��

    ��It��s all dark,�� said Lyon.

    ��You��re inside a grootng stomach,�� said Sun as heughed. ��Is this a blessing or a curse?��

    ��Of course, it��s both!�� said Lyon before he stood up from the acidic pool. ��This ce smells like shit.��

    ��Hahaha, how can it not? We are inside his guts!�� said Sun as heughed.

    ��This wouldn��t happen if you use my power, honestly, what does this monkey do better that I can��t?�� said Shen.

    ��What��s that?!��

    ��Are you deaf now, monkey?!��

    ��I��ll pull your whisker out you fucking catfish! Then you��ll be a fish with horns!��

    ��As if your little hand could��?! Son of a bitch! Let go!��

    Lyon sighed as he slouched his shoulder. (The smell inside this ce is awful, now they are fighting too, and four of my senses are being corrupted here).

    ��Hmm, though�� It��s weird that the grootng stopped moving,�� said Lyon as he pondered.

    ��The beast ate you, and decide that it��s the best time to digest its prime food,�� Bapho smiled.

    ��You mean the beast is taking a nap?�� asked Lyon.

    ��You��re still as bright as you were eons ago,�� Bapho smiled.

    ��Hehe~ Thanks, grandpa!�� Lyon grinned. ��Now then, I can run amok in this ce as I please!��

    Lyon jumped out of the acidic pool with his fists balled and his four golden tails sprung open. Every side of the slimy walls around him was his target and the grootng couldn��t defend itself from the inside. ��Gahaha!�� hisugh echoed.

    ��?!�� The grootng snapped its eyes open. The vertical slit of its pupils trembled as its body shook. The beast roared with a sharp pain spreading out its entire spectrum before it began to burrow into the cave again albeit in a random direction.

    ��

    ��The cave is beginning to shake again,�� said Mavis. ��Is the grootng returning?��

    ��Perhaps,�� answered Kesya with a grin, ��Or maybe, it��s feeling an acute pain from the inside.��

    ��The inside?�� Mavis raised his brows, ��You mean, Lyon is wreaking havoc from the inside?��

    ��Most likely,�� said Graham.

    ��Every beast is mostly vulnerable if you fight it from the inside of its own body, especially therge ones like a grootng,�� added Cecile. ��It��s pretty hunting basic.��

    (I��m pretty sure I never heard of that tip before) thought Nit as he gulped. (Who in the right mind would let oneself be swallowed willingly?). However he knew better not to question her method, after all, she belonged to the group that butchered a kunpeng wlessly.

    ��T-The shake is getting more intense!�� said Hilde as she gulped. (Damn it, I��m the princess of the Bolg Kingdom! Why do I have more fright than Cherie?!) thought Hilde as she looked at Cherie. ��How are you so calm about all this?!��

    ��Hmm? I��m not,�� Cherie smiled. ��It��s just that, being extremely anxious would put an unnecessary burden on the entire party.��

    ��Y-You��re right,�� said Hilde as she gulped. (Does she inherit this attitude from her mother? Definitely).

    ��Oh look, here is the flower,�� said Cecile as she plucked it out of the wall. ��Assid, count the petals.��

    ��It��s over one hundred, young miss,�� answered Assid calmly albeit the shaking passage.

    ��Woah, you already count it?�� Mavis gaped, ��That��s amazing!��

    ��Yeah, he is quite smart,�� said Kesya as she nodded.

    (A glimpse is all it took for him?) thought Lumina who was by the side. She peered at the flowers that were still in Cecile��s hand and indeed, she counted more than a hundred.

    ��T-That��s some cognitive level,�� muttered Cherie before a loud boom was heard as all of them looked over the area where Lyon was swallowed earlier.

    The giant beast fell from the ceiling and crashed against the ground just beside the giant hole where it took Lyon by surprise.

    ��That��s!�� Mavis pointed out. ��The grootng!��

    The grootng was wiggling uncontrobly before it strugglingly lift up with absurd random bulges appearing from his stomach then deting.

    ��Is that?�� Lumina peered with her silver pupils squinting. ��Lyon..?��

    The random bulge slowly went up as the hood red before it went to its throat.

    *Ptui!

    ��What?!�� Lyon was being spatted out from the grootng giant jaws to his disbelief. ��Are you kidding me!�� He turned before putting his two legs against the wall and somersaulting his figure away from the charging beast.

    Lyonnded on the ground with his two feet, ��That snake could do that?!��

    ��Lyon, you, ugh!�� Lumina��s bright eyes only hover for a moment before she hid behind Cecile and then covered her nose.

    ��Damn, I smell horrible,�� said Lyon as he himself couldn��t wait to plunge into the nearby stream. However, he knew the beast woulde back.

    ��That��s�� Lyon?�� Mavis had his eyes opened wide as he finally got a good look at him. (He has tails? No, wait, this is the power of a blessing right? What a tremendous aura! What is that armor he is wearing��).

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Hm?�� Cecile noticed the confident smile of her husband before she said, ��Nit, you better get a hold of every flower you can get.

    ��Huh?�� Nit was slightly dazed. ��What?��

    ��Pick up the flowers, or you��ll be regretting itter,�� said Cecile as she smirked. ��I know that smile.��

    ��A-Alright,�� Nit nodded before he immediately gathered as much as he could.

    ��No, he is not going to is he?�� asked Hilde as she gulped with her trembling pupils. ��He is, isn��t he.��

    ��What? What are you talking about?�� asked Cherie.

    ��This cave is done for,�� said Hilde.

    ��Wha?�� Mavis raised his brows. ��That��s impossible�� right?��

    ��Graham watched those two at the back, keep them safe but don��t interfere with them,�� said Cecile. ��Kesya, make a new passage to the sky! Now! We are exiting the cave.��

    ��Sure thing!�� Kesya jumped before she burrowed her way up like a machine.

    ��Good, let��s get out of here, everyone!�� She followed Kesya and jumped away before everyone else followed.

    ��What? Wait for me,�� said Nit who was just done collecting the quest��s objective.

    Mavis was lost in his reverie as he looked at Lyon with doubts in his mind.

    ��Young master Mavis!�� called out Hilde from above.

    ��Tch!�� he shook his head before he made the leap.

    The sun immediately red at his vision the moment he stepped outside. He covered his eyes with his hand. (Is this even necessary? Is he really going to destroy the entire cave?).

    ��

    *Boom!

    The grootng came out and saw Lyon was waiting for it with his arms crossed.

    ��Heh����

    ��

    Mavis turned to Cecile before he asked, ��Maybe we should he��Gahh?!��

    A jarring golden curtain pierced the clouds above.

    ��What the���� Mavis��s pupils shrunk as he saw the phenomenon right before his eyes.

    ��Devil Ape Art: Rumbling Heaven!��

    Flurries of giant golden fists shot down from the golden curtains before the sea quaked and thend tremored. Thend that they stood cracked open as the howl of disastrous debris fluttered their clothes and hindered their ability to even peer.

    The grootng red its jaw open as it tried to chomp him with its sharp fangs. However, one golden fist broke through the ceiling above and struck its head just right before its breath reached Lyon��s face.

    The beast was relentlessly being pummeled down to a smudge without a chance of a cry. The cold-blooded beast was being mercilessly ceased into a pool of blood as not even the thick and dense tusks were spared��nor the ind itself.

 Chapter 728: Unwanted Child

    Chapter 728: Unwanted Child

    Amidst the chaotic trembles of the ind, Anna and Ivy were inside a rough sphere made of ice. Faint rumbles from Lyon could be heard as they ground the stood asionally shook.

    ��What��s going on outside,�� asked Anna as she turned, ��Don��t you think we should help them?��

    ��I don��t think so,�� answered Ivy. ��Even if the entire ind is destroyed, we would be fine.��

    ��You mean this sphere of ice could float?�� Anna raised her brows as she turned.

    ��Not floating, but froze the surface of the sea,�� Ivy scoffed.

    Anna smiled wryly as she hardly find the right topic to ease the awkwardness between them.

    Ivy stood silent as she looked at her trying to keep her calm. For both of them, this first meeting could be thest time. ��You said something before, what were you trying to say?��

    Anna sighed as she looked down. (It eventuallyes down to this) she thought.

    ��Do you ever wonder who your father is?�� asked Anna, ��Especially after you find out who I am?��

    Ivy slightly raised her brows before she calmly nodded at her. She indeed had been craving to find out who her father was, especially after discovering that Anna was her biological mother. ��Is he still alive?��

    Anna looked down as her eyes trembled. She hugged herself with fervent fear in her eyes.

    Ivy furrowed her brows as she looked at Anna��s behavior as if she remembered something traumatic. Her mind shed as she thought of something that could happen but she definitely didn��t wish so, ��Are you����

    Anna looked at her daughter, with her lips pursing together before a single tear crossed her cheek. ��You are�� not born out of love����

    Her words rung a thunderous boom in Ivy��s eardrum. She was shocked with her icy pupils trembling as she took a step back. She tried to pacify her emotion with a gulp but it was no use, her eyelids were glued and her nose had a tint of a red hue. Her eyes turned ssy and her breath made a small cloud. ��No..��

    Anna knelt with both knees banged against the ice on the ground. She looked up and watched her own daughter trembling. She pursed her lips together as she shook her head. Tears drip against the ground as she ced her hands down. ��I��m sorry�� I��m sorry�� I have no choice, I have no�� choice, you will live a ridiculed life if you stick with me�� I have to let you go����

    ��So�� I was born�� out of�� rape���� Ivy muttered as her eyes looked vacantly against the wall of ice. ��I was born out of�� rape�� heh�� hehe��.��

    Anna looked up as soon as she heard an eerieugh. ��Ivy��?��

    ��HAHAHAHA!�� sheughed against the ceiling of the sphere as her pupils shrunk to a dot. ��I��m trash from the start, I��m trash from the start! My existence already starts with a taint HAHAHA!��

    ��I-Ivy���� Anna stood up despite her trembling legs. ��No Ivy���� she leaped forward before embracing her. ��No Ivy! No!�� she choked up as her daughter keptughing.

    ��Hahaha! HAHAHAHA!�� sheughed despite her figure being locked down.

    ��Huh?�� Anna felt a heat of pain from her finger before she peered and her eyes shrunk. Her nails were freezing. She closed her eyes and hardened her upper lips as she tightened her embrace instead. The cold crept up to her knuckles pretty quickly as ayer of freeze crawled from her feet.

    (It��s not you Ivy, it-it��s me, it��s me who is trash, a sad excuse of a mother, I��m sorry, I��m sorry) ��I��m sorry���� she ced her cold hands against her daughter��s cheek as her lips quivered blue.

    ��Y-You��. hahahave gone�� th-through s-so much papapain, bbbut plplease��do��,�� her mouth froze before her eyes shrunk to the verge of tears. (What a cruel world�� you don��t deserve me as your mother).

    ��Hahaha! Huh?!�� Ivy suddenly returned back to her senses. Her eyes were looking at the ceiling before she felt a touch of cold on her cheeks. ��M-Mother��?��

    Right in front of her was Anna, frozen like a statue. She could even see her mother��s pupils being frozen as her cheeks were held by her cold hands.

    ��W-What have I done���� Ivy muttered as she escaped out of Anna��s hold. ��No�� No�� NO!�� the sphere cracked at the ceiling before a foul smell seeped into it like a disgusting lecher.

    A golden eye was peering inside the sphere from the newly formed crack. ��Hmm�� damn, I guess she indeed hated her mother huh.��

    ��Lyon, that��s not proper,�� said Cecile.

    ��Never said it is,�� muttered Lyon as he wagged her four tails like a dog.

    ��What are you, a dog?�� muttered Lumina with her nasal voice due to the foul smell and her sensitive nose.

    Meanwhile, Mavis had his mouth gaping as he try to find a word for what was in front of him. (A-Are you guys not seeing this?!).

    ��Huh?�� Amidst the tears, Ivy turned before she caught a golden eye peeking inside the sphere.

    ��Oh shit,�� Lyon immediately sled down from the huge ball of ice.

    ��Lyon!�� Ivy called out from inside.

    ��Nope, no it��s not,�� said Lyon as he tried to make his escape.

    ��Lyon�� please.��

    Lyon paused with one of his legs up. He furrowed his brows just like Cecile was. ��Did you hear that?��

    Cecile nodded, ��E-En, that��s pretty unusual.��

    ��Imma checks it out,�� said Lyon before he leaped toward the crack and peered inside. ��Ivy are you okay? No, Ivy, it��s improper to undress, no wait, don��t do it, I��m a married man! Ivy don��!!��

    His words caught the other party to freeze as they turned.

    ��W-What?�� Ivy raised her brows.

    ��Hehe, just kidding,�� Lyonughed.

    Lumina��s smile twitched amidst the rolling Kesya.

    ��Lyon, I need you to be serious here,�� asked Ivy.

    ��I mean, if you want to do it, I��m down, haha!��ughed Lyon.

    ��Not that!�� said Ivy. ��It��s my���� she took a deep breath. ��It��s Anna.��

    ��Your mother?�� said Lyon. ��She is pretty stiff right now.��

    ��I a-identally froze her����

    ����..Huh?�� Lyon raised one of his brows, ��identally? Pretty sure that it doesn��t look like it.��

    ��It is, and don��t ask me why, it just�� kinda did,�� said Ivy.

    ��Hmm,�� Lyon returned back to normal before his fingers started to sled down (Oh..). He transformed again. ��Are you sure you��re fine though?��

    ��What? What are you talking about?�� asked Ivy.

    ��I mean, you��ve been not acting so coldly, which is weird,�� said Lyon as he squinted his eyes. ��Didn��t you say that you train in ice cultivation or some sort?��

    ��That��s not important right now!�� said Ivy. ��I messed up! I need your help!��

    ��Alright, alright, I��m just messing with you, no need to yell at me jeez, I can feel your saliva from here,�� said Lyon as he rubbed his eye.

    ��What, what��s going on there?!�� asked Nit. ��Is Elder Anna fine?��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon turned before he averted his nce back to Ivy. He sighed, ��You want to see her naked?��

    ��W-WHAT?!�� Nit almost had his eyes jumped out of the sockets.

    ��Haha! That was worth it,�� said Lyon as heughed.

    Nit choked up as he cursed inside his mind.

    ��What��s wrong with him?�� asked Lumina with her nasal voice.

    ��Well, if you activate the blessing for far too long, then, you kinda have the origin��s behavior rubbed into yours, hehe,�� Cecile smiled wryly.

    Lumina raised her brows as she learned something new, ��Will it be permanent?��

    ��No, it usually ends after a while when he returned to his normal form,�� said Cecile as she sighed.

    ��Lyon�� please,�� said Ivy as she looked up with her eyes glistening.

    Lyon sighed, ��Fine��can you open the hole a bit bigger?��

    ��Err����

    ��Don��t ��errr�� me,�� Lyon squinted before he said with a t tone. ��Don��t tell me�� your cultivation is not exactly controlling ice, but just to make them?��

    Ivy scratched her cheek as she looked away. ��W-We usually let nature return it to normal, but����

    ��But what?�� Lyon sighed. ��Forget it.��

    He raised his arm before he hammered it down.

    ��I don��t think that would work, it��s pretty th���� the sphere cracked open just enough before a hole was created. ����thick.�� She watched the ice fell and scattered to pieces as it hit the ground.

    Lyon jumped inside the sphere before Ivy immediately felt her nostrils being vited. The cold air in the surroundings couldn��t help ease down the foul fragranceing out of his body. The odor could kill a rat.

    The atmosphere was suffocating as she tried her best to maintain her consciousness. (What the hell happened to him?!) thought Ivy as she forgot that the tears in her eyes were not the tears of sadness anymore.

    ��So you want me to cremate her, right?�� asked Lyon.

    ��No!�� answered Ivy with her nasal voice and a re.

    Lyon snorted a smile as he returned to normal, ��I��m just kidding.��

 Chapter 729: I See no Cave?

    Chapter 729: I See no Cave?

    Nit gulped as he saw Lyon enter the sphere. Thetter was among the worst man to be together with the elders he was protecting, however, he had little to nothing to say. The absolute unit had killed a grootng alone by his own power, while he was collecting the flowers for her request.

    ��Are you sure it��s going to be alright?�� asked Lumina who was by Cecile��s side.

    ��No,�� Cecile chuckled, ��I jest.��

    ��Hmm?�� Kesya��s nose twitched before she smiled, ��Look��s like he is going to do something bizarre soon.��

    ��Again?�� Mavis raised his brows before he furrowed them (Huh? The mana, they are shifting). He looked at the air before slowly averting at the giant ice sphere in front of him. He squinted his eyes as he noticed a golden dot permeating from within the giant ball of ice.

    ��What is he doing?�� Lumina furrowed as the golden illumination started to spread calmly and gently from the inside. The giant blueish-white sphere had now be a frozen golden ball with fire leaking from the hole that Lyon had just made.

    ��He is burning something,�� said Nit as he furrowed his brows.

    ��I hope he burnt his foul smell out of him,�� said Lumina as she scoffed.

    Meanwhile, inside the sphere��

    Lyon had his arms crossed like usual as a reflection of the fire filled his pupils. Ivy��s coldplexion had fallen into the grace of warmth from the gentle golden fire. Her eyes were looking at the frozen statue of her own mother, with her mouth gaped open. Thrumming drips of water could be heard as the fingers of the ice statue were the first to show its glowing skin.

    ��What did you do?�� asked Lyon before he furrowed his brows as he received no answer. He turned before he noticed how intoxicated she was at the sight. ��Hmph,�� Lyon smiled as he shook his head.

    The sphere of ice gradually lost its golden splendor before it returned to its original color and silence soon followed.

    ��Huh,�� Anna blinked her eyes a few times before she looked at her palms. Her hair felt a little heavier than before, but her skin could feel the soaked garment that she wore. She looked at the front before she raised her brows and called out, ��Ivy!��

    Ivy begrudgingly nodded, ��A-Anna����

    Anna gaped as her pupils shrunk before she blinked and forced a smile, ��Oh, right, I-I was frozen.��

    ��Sorry,�� Ivy muttered as she looked away before walking away, ��Thank you, Lyon.��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised his brows as he noticed the weird tension between both of them.

    ��Ivy?�� Anna called out before Ivy leaped and got out of the sphere through the hole that Lyon made earlier.

    Lyon whistled as he put his hands behind his head and watched Ivy leave. ��What happened to you guys?��

    Anna looked down as she pursed her lips together before she shook her head. ��Thank you, young master Lyon, you must be the one that defrosts me.��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��Sure, no problem.��

    Anna��s nose twitched as she was aghast inwardly. She could feel a single nose hair fall out as she caught his odor. (What? This�� couldn��t possibly be his smell right?). She looked at the young man with doubts in her mind but she was not really looking for an answer either.

    ��You know, she is a prettydy,�� said Lyon out of nowhere.

    ��Hm?�� Anna raised her brows (Don��t tell me, he is interested in�� Ivy?). She looked at the young man that seemingly didn��t have a care for the world or his surroundings as if he bore no responsibilities at all. (I have a hunch, but I never thought that he would actually be) thought Anna as she nodded.

    ��She is, isn��t she,�� Anna smiled.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon leered at her.

    ��Are you interested in her, young master Lyon?�� asked Anna. (He might not be the best husband for her, but it is better than what I have).

    ��Interested, eh? Hmm,�� Lyon pondered with his hand rubbing his chin, and his eyes closed. A few nods came before he said, ��I am.��

    Anna smiled, ��Young master Lyon, she might be a little bit cold, bu����

    ��A little bit?�� Lyon raised his brows before he chuckled, ��Have you seen around you?��

    ��Hehe, I know, but she is quite gentle at heart,�� said Anna with a bright motherly smile on her face.

    Lyon furrowed his brows as he looked at her, ��Are you trying to do what I think you��re trying to do?��

    ��Hm?�� Anna raised her brows, ��I��m sorry young master Lyon, but I have no idea what you��re talking about.��

    ��I mean that you know,�� said Lyon as he nodded with his nce threatening her to reveal her answer.

    ��That? Sorry, but I have no idea what you��re implying here young master Lyon,�� said Anna as she smiled.

    ��You know, the thing that you mothers do,�� said Lyon before he emphasize with his fingers. ��Matchmaking.��

    Anna raised her brows, ��Y��You knew?��

    ��I mean, it��s pretty obvious right?�� said Lyon as he shrugged.

    ��I guess���� Anna looked down as she sighed. ��So the whole group really knew, huh.��

    ��Huh? What are you talking about?�� asked Lyon. ��Are we, are we talking about different things here?��

    ��Hm? That I��m her biological mother, right?�� Ivy muttered.

    ��That��s not what I meant, I mean, I too know that, but that��s not the thing we are talking about prior now is it?!�� said Lyon as he tried to clear their conversation. ��I was talking about how you try to match your daughter with me.��

    ��Oh,�� Anna raised her brows before she chuckled, ��I��m sorry, I must have been too tiredtely.��

    ��Looks like it,�� said Lyon.

    ��Let��s continue this idle chat sometimeter,�� said Anna with a smile. ��I��m afraid, we must take a rest before continuing our quest.��

    (And she averted the topic easily, I swear these women) thought Lyon as he smiled wryly, ��Yes, I can feel a little bit sore on my shoulders, but there is no point in continuing our quest.��

    ��Huh?�� Anna raised her brows, ��What do you mean, young master Lyon?��

    ��It means what it means,�� said Lyon as he sighed, ��We already collect your flowers, to make that, what was it called? Baba Pill or whatever.��

    Anna blinked dumbfoundedly, ��We did?��

    ��Of course we did,�� said Lyon before he yawned. ��Oh man, I��m getting sleepy, that Valor really drains you out.��

    ��A-Are you sure?�� Anna asked.

    ��I don��t know,�� said Lyon as he shrugged. ��Mit is the one that gathers them before the whole cave crumbled.��

    (Nit) said Anna inwardly with a wry smile before she frowned. ��The whole cave crumbled?!��

    ��Yeah, well, that��s the short version of it, hahaha!�� Lyonughed against the ceiling.

    ��T-Then!��

    ��Stop you��re worrying, we��re fine,�� said Lyon. ��Well, we are outside, technically.��

    ��Out..side?�� Anna was further confused. She was in the sphere for the entire time but she was pretty sure that the sphere had not moved even for an inch. Thest time she remembered, she was inside a very dim cave with nothing but a small orb that her daughter held for the source of light. (Was the sphere moved when I froze?) thought Anna before she looked up and saw the blue sky from the hole that Lyon had made prior.

    Lyon suddenly approached her with his hands open, but she quickly took a few steps back.

    ��W-What are you trying to do?�� asked Anna as she covered her drenched outfit.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon noticed the aghast from her pupils as he frowned. ��I��m going to carry you up.��

    ��I-I can jump by myself, thank you,�� said Anna as she nervously nodded.

    ��A-Alright then,�� said Lyon before he leaped outside and quickly found Ivy was standing on top of the sphere. ��Huh, you��re still here? Hehehe, were you listening?��

    However, Ivy didn��t even turn her head as she asked, ��Lyon, where are we?��

    ��What do you mean? We are still at the same ce.��

    ��The cave? I see no cave,�� said Ivy before she asked, ��How did we end up in an open area?��

    ��Well, it��s gone,�� said Lyon before he jumped down. ��Ah~ I��m really sleepy.��

    ��G-Gone���� Ivy��s eyes had shrunk to a dot before she realized what was going on.

    She saw fallen trees and cracked grounds, some logs could be seen floating on the sea. The wind was flowing freely against her hair. A river that was once not there. Then, craters upon craters that were definitely recent and some soft dirt that got an imprint of giant knuckles.

    Anna jumped before she met a familiar back. She was stunned, but the scenery petrified her. Both daughter and mother had the very same exact mimicry.

    ��Elder Anna!�� Nit called out, ��I got it, I got the flowers!��

    However, his call was void against her for her brain was still processing what had just happened to the ind.

 Chapter 730: You Need Company?

    Chapter 730: You Need Company?

    *Screech!

    The huge griffin screeched as its wings hovered mountain-high from the ind. The beast looked down and was looking for a space tond.

    Meanwhile, on the ind, the team was discussing something without Lyon��s presence to be seen.

    ��What are we discussing here?�� asked Kesya as she crossed her arms, and her eye didn��t even bother to bat.

    ��We didn��t even begin and you��re already bored,��mented Assid.

    ��It must be not important anyway,�� said Kesya before putting her hands behind her head.

    ��We got the flowers already,�� said Nit as he nodded.

    ��More than what I originally expected too,�� Anna nodded. ��Ths is a bountiful harvest!��

    ��Erm.. why are we leaving the captain behind?�� asked Mavis with a wry smile as he scratched his cheek with a finger.

    ��Because he is the reason why we have this short meeting,�� said Cecile before sighing.

    ��He is?�� Cherie raised her brows.

    ��He is,�� answered Lumina. ��The point of this meeting is to let you know that we are staying the night on this ind.��

    Everyone was slightly surprised, especially Anna and Nit. They knew that Lyon hardly wanted to camp in this endeavor for her quest, but his group said otherwise.

    Anna smiled wryly, ��A-Are you sure?��

    ��I��m sure,�� Lumina nodded. ��He needs to take a long shower.��

    (Ah, so that��s what this is all about) thought everyone. Lyon had a foul stench permeating out of his body due to being inside the grootng metabolism.

    ��Wait, that��s it?�� Kesya opened her eyes before she let out a sigh, ��You could just tell us so, no need for us to sit in a circle like this.��

    ��Didn��t you run a guild, Kesya?�� asked Assid.

    ��You do?�� Cecile raised her brows before everyone did the same.

    ��Hehe,�� Kesya scratched her finger as she refused to contend with their gazes, ��Kinda, but not anymore.��

    ��Hmm, I never thought that you would be creating one,�� Cecile chuckled. ��Given your temperament and�� behavior, I would say that you are going to be a top-grade adventurer but creating one�� I guess it��s hard to predict the future correctly.��

    ��Hey, what��s that supposed to mean?�� Kesya pouted.

    Nit smiled as he reckoned that the topic was circting on a topic that he was very well-versed in. ��May I know the guild that you��re running? I mighte to a visit.��

    ��I told you I didn��t run it, anymore,�� said Kesya as she rolled her eyes before she waved her hands, ��I already passed on my mantle,�� she said proudly.

    ��I-I see,�� Nit smiled wryly. ��Though, I sincerely wanted to know.��

    ��You��re really persistent,�� said Kesya as she sighed, ��It��s called Guild HQ.��

    ��Eh?�� Nit opened his eyes wide, ��G-Guild HQ?! Y-You mean the Guild HQ? You��re that infamous leader?!�� he stood up with trembling hands.

    ��N-Nit?�� Anna looked at him with a slight worry.

    ��You��re the Guild HQ��s leader?�� Cecile raised her brows before she chuckled, ��I see, now that I put you in the equation, it all makes sense.��

    ��What��s that supposed to mean?!�� Kesya squinted her eyes. ��I may not be the best leader like you are, but they still respect me.��

    ��I��m sorry, this useless topic is brought to the surface,�� said Assid as he put his head down.

    ��Hey!�� Kesya pouted.

    ��What��s wrong with Guild HQ?�� asked Hilde.

    ��I��m sorry, but I��ve never heard of it before,�� said Mavis.

    Nit gulped, ��Guild HQ is a guild from the Mortal World. They might not be the strongest or even the biggest at that matter.��

    ��Hey!�� Kesya furrowed her brows.

    ��However, they have a single mysterious leader that would wipe out everyone that dares to bully them. They said the leader was anonymously powerful that none of them could describe what she actually look like. No kings, no emperors, no gods, dare to mess with the Guild HQ, at least in the Mortal World.��

    Kesya nodded proudly, ��Well, I was being kind at the time.��

    ��I-I never thought that I would meet you, it��s such an honor,�� said Nit as he bowed. (I said that but, the truth was I was trying to search for the Guild HQ leader and challenged him, not to test my strength but to takeover it, however, it seems like it would just be a lost dream. I never thought the leader would be such a monster that could procure up a smile of an innocent) he gulped as one of his dreams died.

    ��En, en,�� Kesya nodded repeatedly with a bright smile and eyes closed.

    ��Where is young master Lyon though?�� asked Cherie. ��I��ve looked around and he is not in sight.��

    There was almost nothing on this empty ind due to Lyon��s Devil Ape art, except soft but prickly grasses.

    ��I told him to take a bath,�� said Lumina. ��So, he probably swam in the ocean.��

    Mavis smiled wryly (That guy just wasted an ind, and she had the power to order him around? Scary). Mavis stood up, ��Well I don��t mind if we spend the night or two, to be honest. I��m not in a hurry to get back home.��

    ��Oh, are you sure, young master Mavis?�� asked Anna as she stood up

    ��Yeah, I can do whatever I please anyway,�� said Mavis with a smile before muttering, ��as long as I don��t endanger the n.��

    ��I-I see,�� Anna nodded before she noticed Ivy standing up without a word. Thetter didn��t spare a nce before walking away from the circle. Anna vacantly looked at her daughter��s back as she further and further distanced herself from her.

    Cecile turned a nce over her shoulder and looked at the lone icy woman who had her feet embracing the warm sand of the beach. She sighed before Lumina suddenly said,

    ��Are you trying to meddle again?��

    Cecile shook her head, ��Some things can��t be forced, I helped, however, I can help, now it��s up to both of them, unless����

    ��Unless��?��

    ��No, nothing,�� said Cecile as she shook her head. ��Why don��t you look for Lyon, he must be in the water somewhere.��

    Lumina squinted her eyes before she stood up. Using her gifted dragon nces, she looked at the calm sea and thrumming waves. However, her eyes only picked up scattered logs, and nothing more, not even another ind.

    ��Assid, set up the camp,�� said Cecile.

    ��Understood, young miss,�� Assid immediately went to work.

    Ivy stood on the cracked beachy sands as the free wind fluttered her hair. Her eyesnded on the cloud-rich horizon, and no one could guess what was in her reverie. The shade of navy and the shed of the deep ocean couldn��t distraught her emotion.

    She calmly sat down with her palm resting on the warm sand. She smudged the brown sand with her finger before making random lines.

    She understood that her mother was given a predicament with very little choice. ��A life of ridicule�� is it really better to leave a child in an orphanage than living a life of ridicule?��

    Ivy pursed her lips before she muttered, ��There are so many aspects of life that I still have yet to understand����

    ��Tainted��.�� the word echoed in her mind before she let out a re. ��Tch!�� She gritted her teeth and grabbed a fistful of sand before throwing it away against the sea.

    ��You look like you could use somepany,�� said Lyon.

    ��Huh?�� Ivy raised her brows. She looked around but noticed no one there. She knew to whom the voice belonged, and it made her nervous that she couldn��t see him. ��Lyon? Right?��

    ��Who else is there but me?�� asked Lyon.

    (There is literally no one else here!) thought Ivy as she frowned. ��Where are you?��

    ��I��m over here,�� said Lyon.

    ��What? Where?��

    ��To your left.��

    Ivy turned to the left, but she still found no one.

    ��Oh, to the right, haha, sorry,�� said Lyon.

    She squinted before turning to the right and still found no soul, ��What? There is no one here.��

    ��Look down.��

    ��Huh?�� Ivy slowly looked down before her eyes opened wide. There was Lyon��s face but the rest of the body was buried in the sand just right beside her. Furthermore, he let out that smirk of his. ��What.. are you doing?��

    ��I was testing my luck, but sigh, I was so close,�� said Lyon.

    ��I don��t get it,�� said Ivy as she shook her head.

    ��Well,�� Lyon sat up with the sands covering his body slowly crumbled and revealed his crossed arms. ��It��s alright if you don��t understand.��

    ��Oh, there he is,�� said Lumina before she pouted, ��Why is he with her all of the sudden, wait, is this the exception you were talking about?��

    Cecile chuckled. ��Who knows.��

    Ivy was skeptical at first as she looked at Lyon before she blushed after she realized the words she had just said, ��Y-You, were you listening?!��

    ��No need to get all flustered,�� said Lyon as he look at the sea. ��I did overhear some of your, well, words.��

    ��Y-You!��

    ��Calm down,�� said Lyon as heid back with his hands supporting his head.

 Chapter 731: Bizzare

    Chapter 731: Bizzare

    ��There are lots of things in this world,�� said Lyon as he looked at the wondrous blue sky above. The fluffy huge clouds were traveling at discerning speed and the gentle free wind breeze his face.

    ��What are you talking about?�� said Ivy as she averted her nce back at the sea and sat down. Her hand was fumbling for a little pebble before throwing it against the wave.

    ��Aren��t you in doubt right now?�� asked Lyon as he closed his eyes.

    Ivy sighed but she spoke no word before throwing another pebble. The wave casually swallowed the little rock before kissing Lyon��s toes.

    ��I wish everyone would be happy,�� said Lyon before heughed at his own notion, ��but it can��t happen, that��s not how the world works.��

    Ivy stayed silent, but she didn��t leave her spot. Her hand searched for another pebble before throwing it away.

    ��What did your matriarch tell you,�� said Lyon.

    Ivy raised her brows before she rested them, ��Nothing really significant.��

    ��You mean the ��you will always be weed in your n�� crap?�� muttered Lyon.

    ��That��s rude,�� mentioned Ivy before she sighed and hugged her knees.

    ��Sorry,�� Lyon smiled before he sat up. He looked at the wave with his hair fluttering against the gentle breeze. ��You get to know your mother, why are you so gloomy?��

    Ivy didn��t answer as she buried her face in her knees. She pursed her lips and tightened them as her emotion surged up inside her cold soul.

    ��I guess, the reason for abandoning you in an orphanage is not as simple as you might have expected, huh,�� said Lyon as he smiled.

    ��What do you know���� she whispered under her arms.

    ��I know nothing,�� said Lyon, ��But if you keep on looking at the darkness, you will miss the beauty in front of you.��

    ��It��s not that simple.��

    ��It��s not, it never will, but do you think those sisters from your n would be happy seeing you like this,�� said Lyon. ��Family does not have to be forged from the same blood.��

    Ivy felt her heart had been electrocuted as her eyes snapped open the moment she heard those gentle words. She slowly looked up and revealed herchrymose nce, but she saw brittle sands fluttering away with the wind, escaping from Lyon��s palm as the letter looked at it with a weak smile.

    Her mouth gaped as she noticed how slightly misty his eyes were. (Lyon�� you��). The same hollow, the same sorrow. She could feel a bit of connection with the young man in front of her. Though not much, they could possibly share the same fate. One was cold as ice, the other was a calm warm fire.

    ��Oh no,�� Cecile muttered as she watched the two from afar.

    ��What, what��s wrong?�� asked Lumina.

    ��He is going to charm her at this rate,�� Cecile chuckled.

    Lumina let out a long sigh, ��You want to stop them?��

    ��Why would I? Don��t you see the mother is also watching in the distance,�� said Cecile as she pointed out with her nod.

    Lumina turned her nce ordingly before seeing the lone woman standing and watching Lyon and Ivy.

    Anna smiled as she looked at her daughter being consoled by the young man that had melted her frost.

    ��I have iting,�� said Kesya as she grinned. ��But, I thought that he would go for the matriarch instead, she is really gorgeous though.��

    ��Is she?�� Cecile raised her brows, ��I��ve never seen her under her veil before, where did you see her?��

    ��When she was asleep, I just sneaked in and peek,�� said Kesya without a hint of guilt in her tone.

    ��Of course,�� Cecile smiled.

    Lyon looked at the small pebble in his palm and no longer was sand covering it. He buried his finger against his palm with the little rock inside before he stood up. ��If you want to throw a pebble you should throw it like this!��

    His right hand went over his left shoulder before he gripped the small pebble between his index and middle finger. His eyes turned sharp as he grinned before he swung his hand with a powerful force.

    The pebble left his fingers like a bullet left a gun. The sound barrier was broken from the burst eleration and the little stone pierced the waves like it was thin paper. The low altitudes left a trailing surge of water pirs as it went on toward the end of the horizon.

    ��He�� is really bizarre,�� said Mavis with a wry smile, ��Is he always like this?��

    ��Always,�� Cecile chuckled. ��I guess it��s his unique charm.��

    *Thump!

    A loud thump from Lyon��s heart challenged his rib cage before the perspiration of sweat adorned his face. One of his feet gave up, ��Ugh!?��. He grabbed his chest in a worrying manner.

    ��Lyon?�� Ivy snapped into reality.

    Lyon coughed with gritted teeth before blood sneaked out with a sudden jump. ��I��ve hit my limit����

    ��Lyon!��

    His vision blurred as he watched Ivy stand up and open her mouth wide. Her eyes widened in horror as she called out his name. However, he could only hear her clearly one time despite noticing that she called him more than that through her mouth that was opening and closing. Her voice echoed and got slower and reverbed each time she repeated his name. His eyelids felt heavier than before, he couldn��t even feel the touch of her hands even though his body was shaken.

    ��What the~�� Lyon felt his consciousness running away from his grip. He felt a mountain was pressing down his entire body. He couldn��t even lift his finger nor he could feel the sands on his feet. (Shit, I want to��).

    His consciousness left as he slumped down.

    ��Lyon!�� Cecile dropped everything in her hand before she leaped faster than the wind toward her husband.

    *Thump!

    *Thump!

    Her heart thumped rapidly as her auburn pupils shrunk. She looked at Lyon with trickling blood from his mouth in Ivy��s embrace. Her auburn lips trembled as shes of an image from roughly the same scene upied her consciousness.

    ��Hah,�� Her eyes widened as she palpitated. Her bosom heaved up and down with her trembling hands slowly formed into hard fists.

    ��?!�� The others who were on their way abruptly stopped.

    ��W-What the hell���� Mavis felt like his soul was being choked. ��Gah!�� Some of his spit jumped out as he was struggling for a breath. (This cold sensation! A killing intent?!) thought Mavis as his eyes opened wide (She has this much too?!).

    ��Kh!�� A loud thud was heard. ��She is as strong as ever!�� muttered Graham with his teeth gritted.

    ��W-We, have to stop her!�� said Kesya who was struggling to take another step.

    ��As expected from the Empress,�� said Assid as he was already had both knees on the ground.

    ��Are you kidding me, now is not the time!�� said Kesya. (Damn it, her killing intent is even more chilling than my previous encounter with it! What amplifi��?! That��s it! Her memory of that time must have surged! Shit!) Kesya gritted her teeth.

    (What the hell, where did thise from!) Hilde screamed inwardly as she gritted her teeth. (Such bloodl��!) Her consciousness snapped before her body fell with a thud.

    Cherie, Nit, and Anna were the same, whilst Ivy was already long gone.

    ��Ngh?!�� something inside Mavis snapped before both knees fell and his body limped down with a thud with hisst nce was the small wave. ��Monster����

    ��Sun!�� Shen shouted, ��This is dangerous!��

    ��No shit!�� said Sun. ��Stop stating the obvious and be helpful for once!��

    ��What did you say?!��

    ��You heard me!��

    Bapho shook his head, ��This is no time to fight.��

    ��I know,�� Sun crossed his arms, ��But what can we do.��

    Shen nodded, ��This really cannot be prevented, the trauma of his death ovepped inside her memory,bined with the traits from her ultimate physique, she would go berserk at any moment!��

    ��The dragon girl is down too, only three of them left,�� said Sun. ��Bapho, do you have any idea?��

    ��I sadly, don��t have anything,�� said Bapho as he shook his head.

    ��Lyon!��

    ��Lyon! No, no, no, this is impossible! Impossible!!! Not you!!��

    Cecile gritted her teeth as her pupils gradually lost their opacity.

    ��Calm down would you?�� a familiar voice suddenly answered as her wrist was grabbed.

    The killing intent was washed without a trace in an instant as she noticed Lyon was smiling at her. ��I��m just sleeping, let me rest, this body is not strong enough to sustain one banner of the Heavens��e Fury, and that princess dragon told me to wash by swimming. Young me really is reckless, hehe, just like what you always said back in our adventuring days.��

    Cecile opened her eyes wide. ��You��re��heh, looks like I got out of control a little.��

    ��A little you say?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Well, I can��t be conscious for long, or else, I might actually die.��

    ��Don��t.��

    ��Heh, I��m just kidding,�� Lyon smirked as he closed his eyes.

    Cecile sighed as she noticed he was already gone. She looked at Lyon��s chest heaving up and down before she smirked and shook her head.

    ��Get well soon.��

 Chapter 732: Paradise is Off-Limit?

    Chapter 732: Paradise is Off-Limit?

    Ivy��s closed eyelids twitched, ��Ugh!��. She woke up with a sharp prickling pain in her temples before she sat up. Her face was slightly illuminated with a dim yellow hue as she heard the crackles of the burning wood from a nearby bonfire.

    Cecile was sitting alongside the three generals around the bonfire and the former nced over her shoulder before smiling, ��You��ve woken up.��

    ��Ugh,�� Ivy touched her head to ease the pain somehow, ��What happened?��

    ��I went out of control and got you and the rest implicated into it,�� said Cecile as she averted her nce back toward the bonfire.

    ��The rest?�� Ivy muttered before she noticed the others wereying as well. She frowned, ��I can��t remember anything.��

    ��Don��t worry about it,�� said Cecile. ��As long as you��re fine then you��re fine, though you will remember what happened in a given time.��

    ��How long have I been out?�� asked Ivy.

    ��The whole two afternoons.��

    ��What?!�� Ivy opened her eyes wide. (I��ve spent the two days without being conscious?!).

    ��Shh,�� Cecile put a finder against her own lips. ��He is still resting.��

    ��He?�� Ivy raised her brows before she squinted her eyes. She could see someone wasying right in front of Cecile and how she was cherishing them. (Is it him��?) thought Ivy before her mind snapped open as an image of Lyon watching the sands escaping away from his palm reyed.

    Ivy��s chin was slightly a little bit higher than usual before she gulped. ��Is he alright?��

    Cecile chuckled, ��He is fine, he just needs to rest.��

    ��Are you sure that��s all he needed?�� asked Ivy with a tant concern tone. ��The injury looks really ghastly.��

    ��Don��t worry, his meridians are fine, he just overstressed them,�� said Cecile.

    ��Overstress?�� Mavis suddenly sat up.

    ��Oh, you have finally given up on pretending,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��Hehe, am I really that obvious?�� asked Mavis.

    ��Like a sore thumb,�� Kesyaughed. ��Though, those princesses soon follow after that bodyguard guy, and then our dragon princess, and then after that, our elder.��

    ��Dragon princess?�� Mavis raised her brows before she noticed ady with beautiful jade hair sleeping nearby the bonfire. (Oh, it must be her) thought Mavis as he recalled that she was the only one with vertical-slit pupils at the party. ��No wonder her nose is so sensitive,�� he muttered.

    Mavis shook his head, ��Recalling what I just said, what is this ��overstressing meridians��?��

    ��You��ve never heard of it?�� Kesya raised her brows.

    ��The school probably teaches us, but I never listened to them,�� said Mavis with a wry smile.

    Kesya sighed before she clicked her tongue, ��Tsk, tsk, tsk, listen carefully.��

    ��Overstressing meridians means basically overstressing one��s meridians. You used too much of your cultivation prowess, such as drawing mana from the surrounding, preparing a magic spell, or using heavy ridiculous arts,�� added Assid.

    ��Hey! That��s my line!!��but yes, what he said,�� said Kesya as she nodded.

    ��Really?�� Mavis raised his brows, ��I have no idea that you could overstress them.��

    ��Usually the body would know and instinctively won��t be able to perform any of those without proper recuperation first, however, some art could pierce this invulnerability to gain a temporary boost��thus upper hand inbat,�� said Cecile. ��It��s a prettymon thing to happen in a life and death situation.��

    ��Ah, I see,�� Mavis nodded.

    Cecile raised her brows as she spare a nce at Mavis. (From the way he answered, he doesn��t seem to have any experience in life and death situations, or perhaps it was too few and less dangerous?).

    ��Ugh,�� Hilde woke up the same way Ivy did. ��What����

    She was immediately gritted with a nebulous of stars with a full moon. The gentle glow from the bonfire illuminated the majority of her back as she saw the waves crashing and crawling deeper into the sand of the beach.

    Hilde turned before she saw the rest of the party. ��What happened?��

    Cecile shook her head, ��Nothing.��

    (As if!) thought Hilde. (I was clearly out of my body, I can��t even remember��oh?!) her mind reyed what happened just before she entered into deep inquisitiveness.

    Cherie was the next one and Nit was already sitting with his legs crossed. Kesya��s prediction was one hundred percent urate.

    The giant griffin had perched not far from the bonfire. Its jaws opened with its front legs stretched forward. The wings wiggled a little before a pair of feathers were shed. It closed its eyes as its head hung down.

    ��Oh, so that��s how a griffin slept,�� said Kesya as she raised her brows with stars in her eyes.

    ��You��ve never seen one?�� asked Assid.

    ��I usually just kill them when I see them,�� said Kesya before sending everyone a slight fright.

    Lumina rubbed one of her eyes as she nced at Lyon who was sleeping peacefully on top of Cecile��s legs. She furrowed her brows before she said, ��He looks really happy with his head sleeping right under your belly.��

    ��You think so?�� Cecile smiled.

    ��Look at his face,�� said Lumina as she crossed her arms, ��He is smiling in his sleep.��

    Cecile chuckled, ��He always has that habit.��

    ��Really? Oh, right, the opposite happened once.��

    ��Hehe, indeed, he does be like that,�� Cecile shook her head with a smile. ��However, that��s one of the reasons why he is memorable.��

    ��Look at him grinning,�� said Lumina, ��I think he is happy about something else.��

    ��Oh, what would that be?�� Cecile raised her brows. ��It��s not like you��ve never seen it before.��

    Lumina was taken back by her response as she shed a red hue on her cheeks.

    ��Okay, I will pretend I didn��t hear that,�� said Mavis as he looked away.

    Cecile smiled, ��You can drop the act too, Mavis.��

    ��Huh?�� Mavis raised his brows as he looked at Cecile with a wry smile, ��What do you mean?��

    ��The whole reason you��re joining in this quest is so that you can check out our backgrounds right?�� said Cecile before the atmosphere was paused by a crackle from the bonfire.

    ��Er�� I guess that��s the second reason, but I am genuinely just trying to have fun,�� said Mavis as he smiled wryly.

    ��However, you probably got, even more, confused, right?�� asked Cecile with a smile. ��With how he was called emperor, nor how I was called Empress.��

    Anna was looking at Ivy the whole time but thetter didn��t even spare a nce at the former. Ivy was fixated the moment Cecile took over the attention.

    ��I���� Mavis sighed. ��Can��t say that I��m not confused. From what I know, you guys came from the Mortal World, well at least, you, Lyon, Lumina, Kesya, Assid, and then Graham, oh and Ivy of course. Then, Lyon somehow won that tantly stupid tournament that First Heaven held��oh no offense, princesses.��

    Hilde smiled wryly before Cherie stepped in with a warm smile, ��Some adjustments will be made in the future young master Mavis, I hope that in the next tournament you will grace us with your presence, just like how young master Lyon grace us with his prowess.��

    Mavis smiled wryly at her response, ��I can��t promise you, but if I have time I will try to attend.��

    ��We might not be eligible for your promises, but your words are as heavy as Heaven��s Prism itself.��

    (Woah, this woman really has a gullible tongue) thought Mavis as he could only nod and smiled.

    Cherie nodded and left him a smile before Cecile took over.

    ��The Sixth Heaven,�� Cecile muttered, ��Have you ever gone to Paradise before?��

    Mavis opened his mouth before he shook his head, ��I wanted to but I was not allowed to enter.��

    ��I see,�� Cecile nodded.

    ��Young miss, from the information that I��ve gathered so far���� Assid pushed his sses and revealed his sharp eyes, ��Paradise is still ruled by a single power.��

    ��Really?�� Mavis raised his brows, ��How did you know?��

    Cecile looked at Assid, ��Is it still the same asst time?��

    ��What?�� Mavis and the rest were petrified by their exchange of words.

    ��Yes,�� Assid nodded, ��There is no doubt about it.��

    ��Heh,�� Cecile smirked before she returned her nce toward Mavis, ��Forget about it. You will not be entering Paradise, nor anyone here could, for now?��

    ��What, do you mean?�� Mavis frowned. ��How did you know that much about Paradise?��

    ��All will be revealed when the timees,�� said Cecile, ��That��s why, if you��re curious about our backgrounds now then stay curious, however, you will be wasting your time if you try to dig further before the appointed time.��

    ��Appointed time..?�� Mavis felt his mind was at the edge of something grand but he seemed not to be able to discover what it was.

    ��Enough times have been spent in First Heaven, it��s time for us toe back,�� said Cecile with a smile.

    ��What are you going to do next, Cecile?�� asked Cherie.

    ��That��s not up to me,�� said Cecile as she shook her head before she looked down and cherished Lyon��s face. ��It��s all up to our captain.��

    His eyelids twitched.

 Chapter 733: Triumphant Return

    Chapter 733: Triumphant Return

    ��Oh, looks like our hero is waking up from his deep slumber,�� Cecile said with a smile as she calmly rubbed his cheek with her thumb.

    ��Hmm�� I��m really not the hero-type though,�� said Lyon as he opened his eyes. ��By ancient monsters! Even from here, you��re beautiful.��

    Cecile chuckled.

    ��Look at you, that��s the first thing you said when you woke up, honestly,�� Lumina sighed.

    ��If you��re not a hero-type, then what are you? An anti-hero?�� asked Cecile.

    ��Hmm, I don��t really care about being a hero or viin in this life,�� said Lyon as he smiled. ��I just want to do what I want to do.��

    ��Wah�� must be feeling really good to have beautiful women staying with you while you sleep,��mented Mavis before he gave him a thumbs up.

    ��Get a wife,�� said Lyon as he chuckled.

    ��I��ll pass for now,�� said Mavis as he waved his hand and smiled wryly.

    ��He is the young master of the Sky n in Sixth Heaven, Lyon don��t you think that his whole life he is being flocked by women left and right?�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��Oh right, damn, I already envy you,�� said Lyon as he refused to get up from his position by crossing his arms and nodding.

    ��Nah, they always appeared unnecessarily,�� Mavis sighed. ��I can��t even take a peaceful stroll, inside nor outside the n.��

    ��I guess,�� said Lyon.

    ��Aren��t you going to get up?�� asked Lumina as she squinted her eyes.

    ��My body is still sore,�� said Lyon as he sighed. ��as much as I wanted to move, I cant��, probably I could move tomorrow.��

    (That��s really a pathetic attempt at lying) thought everyone.

    Lumina sighed, ��Well, whatever�� you really scared everyone there.��

    Lyon opened one of his eyes and took a nce at Lumina who was staring at the bonfire. The crackling bits of the burning woods could be seen through her ssy eyes.

    ��Huh?�� Lumina��s eyes opened wide before a pair of arms embraced her from behind. The light rustle from the graze between their outfits was heard before she immediately felt someone��s head dangling on her left shoulder.

    Lyon��s nose twitched as he was basked in the unique redolence of flower he had yet discovered. ��Heh,�� he smiled. ��You smell really nice.��

    Lumina looked away as her red cheeks were hardly distinguishable due to the yellow illumination from the bonfire. ��T-Thank you.��

    ��Sorry, but I will stay like this for a while until I close my eyes again,�� said Lyon as his eyelids half-closed.

    ��What? Everyone is watching,�� she muttered.

    ��So what,�� said Lyon. ��Listen, Lumina. I��m d that you start opening up once more, just like back when you have little fangs.��

    Lumina��s pupils shrunk as she leered at him in disbelief.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon closed his eyes as he smiled before napping on her shoulder.

    Lumina��s gaped mouth closed before Lyon used the little bit of strength that he had to push her to the side and fell as the sands became their new bed. Her hands trembled before she let out a sigh. ��Do what you wish.��

    ��Heh,�� Cecile shook her head. ��That was really short.��

    Mavis furrowed his brows as he looked at Cecile. (How is she okay about this? It��s happening right in front of her face!). He shook his head (Unbelievable, how did he do it?!).

    Ivy let out a sigh before she caught Anna��s nce. Her goosebumps immediately rose as her hands trembled. She could feel a cold breath against her nape as her mind shut down. She quickly looked away with her heart unrest.

    Anna sighed as she was dejected by her daughter��s response. She looked down at her own palm as she smiled wryly (Why am I disappointed? I never wanted to meet her in the first ce��).

    Meanwhile, the crackling woods kept on until the moon was gone and the nebulous of the night was over. Time went on and the first shimmer of dawn graced the sea from the horizon before reaching the calves and the faces of the party.

    Lyon��s eyelids fluttered before he could feel something thin hitting his face repeatedly. ��Tch!�� He grabbed it before he realized that it was his own hair. ��Huh?�� He opened his eyes before noticing the clouds were leaving him into the infinite distance. (Wait a minute, am I on top of the griffin?).

    ��You woke up,�� Mavis grinned.

    Lyon squinted his eyes before he yawned, ��You��re not the first one I would expect to see right when I opened my eyes.��

    ��Young master, please drink,�� said Assid before he appeared in front of him and knelt.

    ��Oh,�� He sat up and straightened his back before he drank what was in it, ��Did I ever tell you that water could be the best liquor I ever had.��

    ��You did,�� Assid nodded before he left.

    ��Oh,�� Lyon nodded as he pursed his lips and looked away. ��Well, where are we going next?��

    ��Back,�� answered Lumina.

    ��To Alchemy Union?��

    ��En,�� Cecile nodded. ��The quest is done, or should I use ��finish�� as a more fitting word.��

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon smiled wryly. The ind had nothing left to offer despite thend and broken logs floating on the seashore. Those rare items that grew inside the cave were no more than a crater. Not a single beast, nor a single nt survived the ruin, especially not an old druid.

    ��This adventuring has been so bizarre,�� said Lyon before he crossed his arms, ��But the most bizarre one is how is it that you two woke up really early and by that, I mean earlier than me.��

    ��We are just a morning person,�� said Cecile as she chuckled.

    ��That��sme,�� said Lyon as he sighed.

    ��Oh, looks like we have arrived,�� said Cherie before she saw a familiar mountain.

    ��

    The giant griffinnded outside the Alchemy Union with a screech before nearby cultivators and alchemists alike took notice. The huge beast was sticking out like a sore thumb and every alchemist in Alchemy Union knew what it signifies.

    ��Oi! Elder Anna has returned!��

    ��Have you heard?! Elder Anna has just returned!��

    ��What?!��

    The disciples were rushing out of the halls.

    ��Hmm?! They��re back already?!�� The headmaster greatly furrowed his brows. ��Did they fail?�� He rushed outside the library before his pinky toe crashed against his cauldron. ��Ah!��

    ��They��re back?�� Elize frowned before stepping outside her personal hut and saw Mqa sighing at the foot of the hill.

    ��Oh?�� Mqa nced over her shoulder before turning, ��You��re going to see them too?��

    ��En,�� Elize nodded. ��I need to know why they��re back so quickly.��

    ��True,�� Mqa ced her palm on her cheek as she sighed, ��It has only been three days. I��ll join you, I think we would encounter the headmaster there as well.��

    Elize nodded before both of them went together.

    ��Big brother is back!��

    ��No need to shout!�� said Porealus as he covered his ears. ��What��s wrong with you?!��

    ��Hahaha!�� Zetughed at the sky.

    ��Hohoho!�� Taelughed before he smacked Carius��s back with a loud thock.

    ��You!�� Carius red at him. ��Both of you are the same.��

    ��Well, he is my grandson, what are you talking about? Hahaha!�� Taelughed.

    (Honestly, I better be back at home) thought Porealus as crocodile tears escaped his eyes.

    The alchemists and the adventurer under the great beasts�� beak as they stood astounded.

    ��Hey, do you think that they failed?�� said one of the alchemists.

    ��Haven��t you heard? The kunpeng hunter team was joining young master Mavis from the Sky n, it would be impossible to fail with him there,�� responded another.

    ��You seem to be underestimating the leader of the kunpeng hunter team, I��ll let you know that he destroyed the First Hall on his second day here.��

    ��That��s not something you should be proud of! He destroyed our symbol!�� said a golden cloaked alchemist

    ��But he did it for a woman��s name,�� said a dreamy female alchemist with her hands sped and her mind lost in reverie.

    ��Shh! Look there he is! Still smug as ever, tch! What a detestable smile!�� said one cultivator.

    Lyonnded first with both feet with a thud before Mavis and the others followed him.

    ��Big brother!�� Zet immediately sent Lyon a sigh.

    ��Heh,�� Cecile nudged his elbow, ��Cheer up, they all wearing various expressions upon your arrival, you overnight star.��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon nodded. ��Overnight star, huh.��

    ��How did it go?�� asked Elize as she appeared out from the crowd with Mqa by her side.

    ��It went well,�� said Lyon as he nodded before the onlookers made a way for him.

    ��Too well,��mented Mavis as he smiled and shrugged his shoulders.

    ��Too well?�� she raised one of her brows before she saw Anna from the back with her pupils shrunken. ��Are you serious����

    Everyone gasped as they saw what was in Elder Anna��s hand. A basket was full of bloomed Hundred-Petal Flowers. An ingredient that she desperately sought, she got more than she would have ever dreamed.

    It was a triumphant return.

 Chapter 734: Updated Map?

    Chapter 734: Updated Map?

    The headmaster rushed in before the crowd moved away and made a path for him. His white brows rose the moment he caught a glimpse of the basket that Anna held with her hand. He was, after all, expecting the party to have failed early due to their speedy return.

    ��Are those real?�� asked the headmaster as his white brows rose.

    ��Headmaster, are you underestimating me?�� Anna smiled before she furrowed her brows and p a hand that was trying to pick one.

    ��Ouch,�� Tamuh frowned.

    Anna squinted, ��No touching, these flowers are mine.��

    ��I just want to check if it��s real or not,�� said Tamuh before he smiled, ��Your speedy return birthed some questions.��

    ��Look��s like we have invited some unnecessary attention,�� said Cecile by the side.

    ��The trouble of over-achiever,�� Kesya shrugged before she put her hands behind her head and nonchntly walked away from the scene.

    ��Hehe,�� Tamuhughed, ��It��s not that I don��t believe you, especially with young master Mavis from the Sky n, it��s just that it raised some brows, I��m sure the others wanted to know as well.��

    ��Why are you of all people getting so worked up over flowers,�� Elize added as she shrugged and shook her head with a smirk.

    ��Hmph! Don��t act so haughty just because you have one more residence on your hill,�� said Tamuh as he spare a re.

    ��Now, now, you two,�� said the headmaster as he smiled. Though his tone was t, his words carried weights that they couldn��t just toss around.

    ��I��m sorry,�� Tamuh��s head hung down.

    ��Me too,�� said Elize.

    ��Let bygone, bygone, there is no need to even apologize in the first ce, haha,�� the headmasterughed before he returned his nce toward Anna and Nit, ��The fact that all of you came back alive is already astonishing considering the depth that you entered, the fruit of your exploration, however, is a miracle.��

    The onlookers nodded in agreement as some of them looked at each other.

    ��I never expected that the kunpeng team and young master Mavis would seed so triumphantly.��

    ��They are really powerful in their own right, right?��

    ��En! These two are the best adventurers for sure!��

    The mor of praises immediately basked the party that was missing its leader.

    ��Eh, where is Lyon?�� Renduval asked as he looked around. ��Did he leave?��

    ��Of course he would leave,�� said Porealus as he sighed. ��That guy, I really can��t read him at all.��

    ��Hmm, have you seen older sister Ivy?�� Zet raised his brows as he pursed his lips to the side.

    ��What do you mean, she is right there,�� said Porealus as he pointed with his palm.

    ��Yeah, doesn��t she seem so, different?�� Zet tilted his head, ��I can��t put my finger on it, though.��

    ��Huh?�� Porealus looked at Ivy with squinted eyes. (Is she�� sleeping with someone during the quest? Oh wait a minute, please don��t tell me it��s Lyon!). He gulped, he was probably the person in that group that could force her down without any much-needed effort. Mavis might be there, but he knew Lyon was the one with the behavior that could do something like that.

    Porealus shook his head, ��It��s better to shut my mouth.��

    ��Alright everyone, please disperse, there is nothing to see here,�� said Elder Mqa as he shooed the onlookers away with a flick from both of his wrists.

    The begrudging ambient noise was heard as they unhurriedly returned to their activity.

    ��Thank you, Mqa,�� said Anna as she nodded.

    Mqa sighed, ��Lately Alchemy Union can��t seem to take a break.��

    ��Please forgive us,�� said Cherie as she bowed. ��Our presence must have made you all annoyed.��

    ��Oh no, that��s not it,�� Mqa smiled as she shook her head. ��In fact, things are getting more interesting all of the sudden because of you guys.��

    ��Hehe, I know by the way of your wording that you meant, Lyon, correct?�� asked Mavis.

    Mqa immediately denied, ��Oh no, no, no, you��re presenting here is a great delight as well. The Alchemy Union always wees you, young master Mavis.��

    ��That is correct,�� Tamuh nodded with a smile. ��Though it does surprise me that young master Mavis would join on this expedition.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Mavisughed as he scratched the back of his head. ��It was just something that I��m interested in.��

    ��So it was a whim?�� Tamuh asked.

    ��You can say that,�� Mavis nodded. ��Though I expect nothing grand happening, it does indeed happen.��

    Elize squinted her eyes. Mavis had just said that the expedition ended a little too well, but she didn��t get the details as of yet. ��What do you mean?��

    ��I��m sorry but I will excuse myself,�� said Cecile before she and the others from the party left the scene.

    Ivy spared onest nce at Anna before she blinked another way.

    ��Please excuse me, but I will join the others as well,�� Cherie bowed before the others joined him, including Mavis.

    There were only Nit, the four elders of the Alchemy Union and the headmaster left, of course with the huge griffin nearby.

    ��You��ve made a fortune, Anna,�� said Tamuh as he smiled looking at the flowers inside the basket.

    ��Oh? Now you believe me?�� Anna raised her brows before she rolled her eyes.

    ��Hahaha,�� Tamuh brushed it off with augh.

    ��Thank you for keeping you both safe,�� said the headmaster toward Nit.

    ��Eh? Oh, it��s no problem at all,�� said Nit as he nervously nodded. ��Though, there was a little drama going on.��

    ��Of course,�� the headmaster nodded and smiled. ��however, it didn��t bother the fact that you have seeded in protecting yourself and her, as you very well know, not many survived the path beyond what��s written on the map.��

    ��Speaking of which,�� Elize asked. ��How far deep did you guys foray into that Endless Cave?��

    ��We found a new path,�� said Nit as he nodded firmly with his arms crossed.

    ��A new path? What do you mean?�� asked Tamuh.

    ��Do you remember the first fork that has three passages to choose from?�� said Anna. ��Well, we found the fourth one.��

    The headmaster raised his brows.

    Tamuh frowned, ��The fourth? Is there such a thing?��

    ��There is,�� Anna nodded, ��We chose the newly undiscovered passage and that��s where Nit found this bountiful harvest.��

    Nit smiled wryly.

    ��That��s pretty brave of you to choose a whole new passage rather than the current known one,��mented Elize.

    ��She is right,�� Mqa nodded, ��Whatpelled you to do so? You are the veryst person I know that doesn��t go with the book.��

    ��She didn��t choose it,�� Nit shook his head, ��She was dragged by the kunpeng team s we have no choice.��

    ��The kunpeng team���� Elize twitched her lips (Since when did we name them that?).

    ��Not dragged as you imagine,�� Anna shook her head before she smiled, ��I never knew beforehand that the leader of the kunpeng team was such a maestro in magic.��

    ��Maestro in magic?�� the four of them raised their brows.

    Nit nodded, ��He has the arsenal to be the best adventurer that First Heaven has ever seen!��

    ��You praised him too much, young Mavis was there too with you,�� said Tamuh as he shook his head.

    ��It��s true, perhaps half of the expedition was all Lyon��s doing,�� said Anna as she appeared adamant in her eyes.

    ��Well, anyway, I will not bore you with the details,�� Anna made a fake cough, ��But do keep in mind, Lyon is definitely not someone that we could offend or push around that easily.��

    ��You know his background?�� Elize frowned with her bunny ears straightened up. Lyon was still a mystery for her, his existence was undeniably a singrity.

    Anna shook her head, ��No, even young master Mavis was having a hard time blinking his eyes in the time we spent there.��

    The four of them were surprised by her words. Young master Mavis was from the Sixth Heaven, surely he had seen and experienced something more than the one that had only lived in Mortal World.

    The headmaster sighed, ��Hah, you know what, let��s end it here, you both needed some rest after an unbelievable adventure that you did.��

    ��Thank you, headmaster, �� Anna nodded before Tamuhughed.

    ��Hahaha! At least now we can have a clearer view of the cave. We absolutely need to update the map as fast as possible!�� (Hehehe, with my resources, I can definitely profit this out quite easily).

    ��Sadly, there won��t be any update,�� said Anna as she smiled with her eyes closed after passing Tamuh.

    ��What? You can��t be greedy here,�� said Tamuh as his smile twisted into a frown.

    ��She is not, it��s just that, it would be useless now,�� said Nit as he smiled wryly.

    ��Why would it?�� Tamuh asked.

    Anna answered, ��That��s because he destroyed the cave, along with the beast that sat on top of the food chain in it.��

    The four of them gasped before the headmaster stepped forward and asked with his eyes opened wide, ��By he, you mean?!��

    ��Lyon, single-handedly ughter�� a grootng.��

    ��A-A grootng you say?!�� The headmaster had his jaws trembling.

 Chapter 735: Little Details

    Chapter 735: Little Details

    Lyon and the rest were gathering by the Third Hall with a long table served. He looked left and then he looked right.

    ��Are you looking for something?�� Cecile asked.

    ��Of course,�� Lyon smiled. ��I didn��t see that icy woman everywhere.��

    ��She is probably with her matriarch,�� answered Cecile as she nibbed some food.

    ��Hmm, that��s going to be some awkward moment between them,�� said Lyon. ��I kinda felt bad for her to be honest.��

    ��Well, you did spasm blood to her face,�� said Cecile as she chuckled.

    ��That��s not what I meant,�� Lyon��s brows twitched. ��I was talking about her circumstances with her mother.��

    ��I will warn you, Lyon,�� said Cecile. ��Don��t interfere with their rtion, you will give us unnecessary problems.��

    ��Hey, I don��t like meddling with other people��s business, at least in general,�� answered Lyon.

    ��That ��in general�� is what causing our problems,�� said Cecile before she sighed. ��Every time a beautiful woman is involved, you always followed the sniff of your nose.��

    ��What? No, I��m not?!�� said Lyon before he saw Cecile raising one of her brows. He pursed his lips before nodding, ��alright, alright, maybe.��

    ��Though, I still can��t believe that you wasted the entire ind,�� Mavis chuckled. ��Do you always destroy the ce you visit?��

    ��I still can��t believe it big brother,�� said Porealus as he shook his head.

    ��What��s there not to believe? He is my big brother, Lyon! The strongest there is!�� Zet imed firmly.

    (Ah, yes, the fanboy) Porealus sighed.

    (I don��t know how to feel about this one) thought Lyon as he sighed as well. ��Assid.��

    ��At your service,�� he answered and appeared right by his side.

    ��Have you done what I��ve told you?�� Lyon asked.

    The others furrowed their brows as they looked at him. They were sure that he was up to no good, especially with that smile on his face.

    ��Absolutely,�� Assid answered.

    ��What are you up to this time?�� asked Lumina as she furrowed her brows.

    ��Nothing,�� Lyon grinned before he noticed Ivy and the matriarch joining from the staircase. ��Oh, you��re back.��

    Ivy squinted her eyes with a little furrow from her brows whilst her matriarch chuckled upon arrival.

    ��I see that you two are getting to know each other,�� said the matriarch as she nudged Ivy��s elbow.

    ��It��s not like that!�� answered Ivy.

    ��Hmph!�� Lyon grinned as he crossed his arms, ��You��re one to talk when you always have that thick veil covering your face.��

    ��Oh my, such aggressive tone young master Lyon,�� the matriarch chuckled.

    ��Don��t tease me,�� Lyon squinted his eyes.

    ��Surely you��re not interested in me,�� said the matriarch as she feign a fear with her fist sped on her chest. ��I��m but a matriarch of a huge n, my face must have rotten in your eyes due to the stress of handling such heavy responsibility, please don��t jest.��

    ��Better be careful with your words there,�� said Cecile with her dimples on, ��My husband is not the kind of person that would shy away from food given on a silver te.��

    ��Then perhaps I should stop here,�� the matriarch chuckled.

    Lyon pushed his bottom lip upward before the two of them joined in.

    ��Young master Mavis, do you have any ns in visiting the Mortal World?�� Carius asked.

    Porealus froze (Damn old man, I never knew you��re thick-skinned). However, he was too keen to know Mavis��s answer, just like the rest of them.

    ��Hmm, I can��t promise you anything but maybe someday I will,�� Mavis nodded with a smile.

    ��Then can you bring gifts when the timees?�� asked Lyon.

    The rest of them immediately gawked upon his response. (Damn, he has thicker skin) thought Porealus as his face reddened. (Damn it! Why am I embarrassed!).

    ��Hahaha! Sure, why not! I will try to bring a plethora of them!��

    ��Try?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Err, promise, I will promise!�� answered Mavis.

    (He got him!) thought Porealus in his disbelief of what had just transpired. (It��s amazing how he kept his cool despite facing a prominent figure from the Sixth Heaven).

    ��Young master Mavis, we are all looking for you���� a stern voice was heard.

    All of their heads turned to see a group of three men wearing a unique garment but had the same color scheme as Mavis.

    ��Were you?�� Mavis raised his brows with a smile. ��What��s the sudden arrival, I thought that father would leave me be?��

    ��It is a sudden summon,�� said one from the center.

    ��Really now?�� Mavis raised his brows as he smiled.

    ��You should go, Mavis, don��t let me stop you,�� added Lyon as he waved his hand.

    The men nodded before the leader said his gratitude, ��Thank you for your understanding��We must go, young master Mav����

    ��If you��re an idiot that is.��

    The party froze the moment they heard what Lyon had just said. They already saw how he destroyed the First Hall, heard how he wasted an entire ind with a mighty beast residing in it. Now, in the Third Hall where everyone was eating happily, he offended the men from the Sky n upon their arrival.

    Hilde was aghast as she gulped her food with slight tears in her eyes. She looked at the man that did the impossible with his arm crossed and his chin raised. (Is the Third Hall next?! Are you serious?!).

    The men red at Lyon with their brows furrowed. ��Are you insulting, the Sky n?��

    The ones eating on the first floor had their ears perked up.

    ��Oi, that��s where the kunpeng team is at����

    ��Ye-Yeah�� I saw them walking upstairs with my own eyes.��

    ��Are those three going to start a fight? Didn��t they know that the leader was rumored to have destroyed the��?!��

    They opened their eyes wide before standing up. ��We need to get out of here!��

    Lyon smirked as they heard the hustle and bustle from the first floor trying to make it outside the Third Hall.

    ��Are you challenging the Sky n?�� asked the leader as his presence ignited.

    ��Are you challenging my young master?�� Kesya grinned before she raised her brows and her presence pulverized his like burning paper.

    He opened his eyes wide before taking a step back. (This woman! An elf?! This strong?! Is she one of the elites?!).

    ��O-Oi���� Porealus smiled wryly, ��Are we really?��

    ��I will let this slide��young master, we need to go,�� said the man in the center.

    Hilde let out a sigh of relief.

    ��Are you chickening out?�� added Lyon as Hilde��s eyes bulged and challenged its sockets. (What the hell are you doing?!).

    (Did he figure something we didn��t?) thought Cherie as she contemted. (Does he know these men? No, from their exchange words, it seems not likely�� then�� what is it? Did I miss a little detail? I must have, but what is it?).

    ��Looks like we need to teach you a lesson to respect the Sky n,�� said the man in charge.

    ��Are you going to take a fight here? At the Alchemy Union?�� asked Lyon as he raised his shoulders.

    ��You are the one inciting this fight, I��m sure you understand what that means,�� the man smirked.

    ��I wouldn��t rmend having a bout with this guy,��mented Mavis as he smiled.

    ��Y-Young master, is he your friend?�� the man wide-eyed.

    ��What do you think?��

    ��Kh, I deeply apologize for my unworthy presence,�� the man bowed with his heart palpitating before the two men followed.

    ��Now, this is some level of dedication,�� added Cecile as she put down her ss.

    ��What?�� the party was confused.

    ��Hahaha!�� Mavisughed. ��I never thought that you would pick it up too, you husband and wife sure is scary.��

    ��It��s all in the details,�� Assid pushed his sses.

    Mavisughed. ��I await the day where you meet Yuri.��

    ��Huh? Who��s that?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��You will know,�� Mavis nodded before he addressed the three men. ��Now, then, this isn��t the first time I deal with this kind of thing, and you really put in some effort.��

    ��W-What��s going�� on?�� Hilde asked.

    ��If a hotshot like Mavis��s father wants to summon him, why would he use another to get him?�� Cecile smiled. ��He could just use the Summoning Ruby Stone.��

    The party had their eyes widened before the leader of the three men threw a needle at Mavis from such a short distance.

    Mavis opened his narrowed eyes before a hand grabbed the thin seamless needle.

    ��Nice catch, Graham,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Tch!�� The three men leaped backward before reaching out their Returning Jade Stone. ��Huh?!��

    They saw the same elf leaping toward them with a grin on her smile and darkness on her hair. Her hands were opened with destructive ws that reflected their death.

    ��Guha!!��

    Their screams were heard as no jade light was seen shooting out from the first floor.

    ��Since you promise me a gift, I will give you one first,�� said Lyon as he smiled. ��Kesya.��

    ��Here ya go,�� Kesya threw all of their Returning Jade Stones before Mavis caught them. He grinned (Yuri, you have to meet this one!).

 Chapter 736: Sneaky

    Chapter 736: Sneaky

    ��It seems like being you, is not as good as I initially thought,�� Lyon crossed his arms. ��You even have enemies way out here.��

    ��Hahaha!�� Mavisughed. ��I told you, I rather not be famous, it invites all sorts of unnecessary problems for me, but thanks for these.��

    Lyonughed, ��Did you sleep with someone��s wife?��

    Everyone was shocked by his vulgar question with their eyes bulging out but Mavisughed it off, ��I may be a naughty kid, but I��m not a debauched young master.��

    Lyon snorted a smile before his ears perked up, ��Looks like we have some exining to do.��

    ��Leave this one to me,�� said Mavis before he went down the stairs. Sure enough, the headmaster came with a mob of adventurers and alchemists in toe.

    ��Y-Young master Mavis! I, I��ve heard some disturbing news!�� said the headmaster before he noticed three corpses dangling off the tables.

    ��I��m sorry!�� Mavis put his palms together as he apologized. ��My presence here brought unnecessary troubles!��

    ��Ah?�� The headmaster and the mobs behind him were stupefied by his words. They thought that the kunpeng team was having a fight with the men from the Sky n, however, the young master of the said n turned out to apologize. ��I-I thought that����

    Mavis scratched the back of his head, ��These guys are impostors.��

    The headmaster raised his brows, ��Young master Mavis, is it like the case ofst time?��

    ��You mean the Red Lotus one?��

    The headmaster nodded.

    ��They took another step further,�� said Mavis as he sighed. ��They dared to impersonate my n and try to trap me.��

    Everyone gasped but Mavis had deliberately cemented the headmaster��s doubt about Lyon��s case regarding the destruction of the First Hall.

    ��Oh my,�� the headmaster nodded. ��Are you alright, young master Mavis?��

    ��I��m fine, thankfully my dear friend Lyon acted in haste, otherwise I would be bedridden ed with toxic in my body,�� Mavis sighed.

    The headmaster let out a sigh of relief, ��Thank the heavens! However, I do apologize that we let these three slip in quite easily.��

    ��Oh that��s alright, they are quite hard to discern if one didn��t pay close attention, hehe.��

    Mavis��s and the headmaster��s conversation was quite audible from the second floor.

    ��Hmm, what do you think of him?�� asked Lyon to Cecile.

    ��He might seem like a fool, but he is quite an individual,�� she answered.

    (A fool�� perhaps only these two would dare utter out those words against a prominent figure) Hilde had her mouth twitched.

    ��I know right, hehe. By the way, do we have any ns in Sixth Heaven?�� asked Lyon.

    ��That would depend on your agenda,�� said Cecile as she smiled. ��If you want to go, we��ll go, however, after you fulfilled your undone tasks.��

    ��Task?��

    ��There are many things that still shrouded your mind, right?��

    ��Like what?��

    ��Like the existence of Legion, the dagger that the Abyss Tower��s leader assassin gave you, or should I mention a different Elise and her mother that left you? And the most important part that you know you should be doing.��

    ��Hmm���� Lyon sighed. ��When you listed them, it��s awfully a lot.��

    ��You poke your nose when you shouldn��t,�� Cecile chuckled. ��But the most important thing, for now, is you.��

    ��I know,�� Lyon nodded whilst the rest of the party was confused by their conversations. His eyes raised as he looked at Mavis making his way toward the second floor. ��How did it go?��

    ��It went well of course,�� said Mavis with a smile. ��Though sadly, I will have to leave soon.��

    ��You do? What for?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    Mavis sighed, ��The fact that they even copied my n��s robe and entered Alchemy Union pretending to be a kin of mine, proved how badly they want to capture me.��

    ��Are you sure you��re not sleeping with someone��s wife?�� Lyon asked once more before he chuckled. ��I��m just jesting.��

    Mavisughed. ��With that reason, I��m afraid I will end my lunch sooner than expected.��

    ��Thank you for the time! I thoroughly enjoy it.��

    The party stood up with gestures of smiles, except for Lyon��s core group.

    ��Tell the beautifuldies there about me, hahaha!�� Lyonughed.

    ��I��m afraid that you would need to be there to tell them yourself,�� said Mavis. ��I can��t let thedies hanging on a fantasy.��

    Lyon pped his thigh beforeughing, ��Alright, I will visit your n one day, make sure you wee me with your utmost respect, I don��t want any bossy, nose-raising nobody looking me down because I��m from the Mortal World.��

    ��Hehe,�� Mavis scratched the back of his head, ��It will be hard, but I will try, though if that happened, please don��t kill them unless they went too far.��

    ��You said it!�� said Lyon as he pointed at him. ��I will visit your n when the timees.��

    Mavis nodded, ��En, I will await you there, I think you would shake Sixth Heaven just as you did here!�� (I��m eager to see how strong will you be when the timees!).

    ��I hope not���� Hilde muttered. (No matter what, Lyon would implicate the First Heaven as well if they really wanted to bully us).

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��With this, I bid my farewell,�� said Mavis before he retrieved a Returning Jade Stone from his pocket. ��Till we meet again, Lyon and friends!��

    (Oi, wait a minute��) thought Lyon before Mavis crushed the stone and the jade light encapsted him. The jade light shot through the ceiling above and leave little rubbles that fell on the second floor before traversing the blue sky.

    ��That idiot, why is he activating the stone here,�� said Lyon as he saw his food was ruined and some even got to his face.

    Cecile giggled. ��What do you expect from a mischievous kid?��

    ��Tch!�� Lyon clicked his tongue.

    ��There, there,�� Kesya rubbed the sauce out of his face with a napkin, ��All handsome again, young master!��

    Lyonughed before the party continued their gathering. Though it was eventful and quite frightening to some people, the day ended with no further buildings transforming into ruins. Most alchemists and adventurers let out a sigh of relief as they saw them exit the Third Hall. The only thing broken was the table on the second floor, it wasparatively better than what happened to the First Hall.

    However, when the sun had set and the moon had peaked in the night, Lyon was not inside his room.

    ��Assid,�� Lyon whispered before the said person appeared right in front of him.

    ��Young master, I have secured the ce,�� said Assid as he nodded.

    ��Good, good, good,�� Lyon nodded. ��Are you certain that all of them are asleep?��

    Assid nodded.

    ��What about the headmaster?�� asked Lyon. ��Did you douse him or something?��

    ��He is very much in a deep slumber young master,�� Assid answered before he shook his head, ��No I didn��t douse him.��

    Lyon was taken back before his eyebrows furrowed, ��Then what did you do?��

    ��I knocked him out.��

    ��Oh���� Lyon��s face turned t. ��Hey, as long as it works.��

    Assid nodded, ��He is not even in his little hut.��

    ��What?!�� Lyon whispered. ��Then where is he?��

    ��I put him on the second floor of the Third Hall,�� said Assid as he nodded. ��I made it look like he was drunk and fell asleep there.��

    ��Woah, you really didn��t pull any punches, did you?�� said Lyon before he pursed his lips and nodded. ��Yeah, nobody would dare to wake him up with his status.��

    ��Alright, now the passage is clear, give me the robe, I will take it from here,�� said Lyon as he whispered.

    ��Yes, young master,�� Assid gave the white robe in his hands before thetter wore it.

    ��Hehe, now I��m the headmaster of this Alchemy Union,�� said Lyon silently.

    Assid nodded, ��I will be in my room, young master, the rest is up to you, I will disappear.��

    ��Wha��Oh, he��s gone,�� said Lyon before he sighed. ��He didn��t even wish me good luck.��

    ��Good luck,�� said Assid from behind before vanishing from his presence.

    Lyon frowned before he pulled up the hood and covered half of his face. He walked through the empty corridors apanied by crickets calling for a mate once he got to see the vast field.

    ��Hmm, tonight we have nice wind,�� Lyon muttered before he went to the Library.

    He saw no one on the first floor, then he ascended to the second floor. He spared a time to check that little room the headmaster own, with his hands covering his nose.

    ��The door is locked, that old bastard, why didn��t he lock itst time!�� He mumbled before ascending to the third floor. By the end of the staircase, he saw a faint thin barrier blocking his vision.

    ��This must be the barrier that they talk about,�� muttered Lyon before he reached out his arm and touched the barrier with his finger, sure enough, he felt no resistance as it pierced to the other side.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon grinned before he entered the prohibited Third Floor.

 Chapter 737: Lady of The Woods

    Chapter 737: Lady of The Woods

    Lyon was faced with multiple racks of books that reeked ancients. There were three wooden shelves with colors that seemed to have lost their peak glory. His ears hear none but the steps of his own feet and even though the night was outside, he felt nket-warmth. He looked around and saw no windows as mana orbs looped by like a wave through the air.

    ��A table,fy chairs, and books,�� said Lyon as he sighed. ��This would be perfect if there were snacks and drinks to ess nearby, with a better lighting of course.��

    ��Either way,�� Lyon took off his oversized white cloak and ced it hanging on the chair��s backrest.

    He walked up and stand before the three bookshelves with his arms crossed. He looked at the titles at the side of each aligned book with his hum filling the gap in the silence. However, it didn��t take too long before he sighed.

    ��I��ve tried to act interested, but it seems like I��m not much of a reader,�� Lyon sighed.

    ��Lyon?!�� a female voice cried.

    Lyon had his shoulders up straight before he turned around and smiled, ��Elder? What are you doing here?��

    ��Don��t elder me! ��What are you doing here?�� That��s supposed to be my line!�� said Elize as she put her hands on her waist.

    ��Well, I was curious,�� said Lyon before he turned and looked at the books once more.

    ��That��s not a justifiable reason!�� said Elize as she puffed her cheeks with her long bunny ears straightened. ��How did you even get here in the first pl��Is that?��

    She noticed the white cloak hanging on the chair. Only one person was allowed to wear the white cloak, it was none other than the Alchemy Union��s headmaster��the highest strata this organization had.

    ��Did you steal his cloak?�� asked Elize.

    ��No, I��m not, I��m borrowing it,�� said Lyon without turning around.

    ��You are stealing it,�� she sighed.

    ��I said no, but if you believe it to be that way, then who am I to judge,�� Lyon smiled with a smirk.

    ��You know what, do as you wish,�� said Elize. It was already the middle of the night, after a slight consideration, it would be more troublesome to address him than to let him. With only a handful of people who could enter this ce, especially with him being officially her student, there was very little chance of being found out.

    ��Lyon, what are you looking for? Maybe I can help you,�� said Elize. ��Perhaps what you��re looking for is not in this ce.��

    ��Huh? Oh, well, if you insist,�� Lyon turned with a yful smile. ��I was looking for a way to enhance my soul through alchemy.��

    ��Enhance your soul?�� she raised her brows before her ears folded as she contemted. ��What do you want to enhance your soul for?��

    ��Trade secret,�� Lyon grinned.

    ��Heh,�� Elize smirked back before she shook her head with a helpless gesture, ��I don��t think you would find the recipe here.��

    ��Why not?�� asked Lyon.

    ��This section of the library is not for recipes, well, not especially for recipes and glossaries,�� said Elize before she strode forward.

    ��Then what is it for?��

    ��Archives,�� she nodded with her arms crossed. ��Usually criminal deeds, a certain history, or a story for that matter, certain legends�� certain myths. Oh! And also the true history of the Alchemy Union if you want to read that.��

    ��Now, I have more questions than I was before meeting you,�� said Lyon after he sighed. ��Why would the library of an Alchemy Union keeps something like that?��

    ��Because of their mythical sense, we put it on the third floor. Can you imagine if we put it on the second or the first? We would give them biased information and our reputation would be at stake.��

    ��That��s exaggerating and didn��t answer my question,�� said Lyon as his brows twitched. ��Then if some of them were legends, why would the Alchemy Union still keeps them?��

    ��I just found out that answer,�� said Elize with a grin.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows as he saw her picking up a book with hard ck leather covers and cing it on the table. ��What is that book? It has no titles.��

    ��There is one,�� said Elize, ��Try to rub the cover.��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows before doing what she had told, ��Oh, there are hard lines here�� let��s see�� the�� the lege�� The Legend of��??��

    ��As you��ve noticed, it was missing a word or maybe more,�� said Elize. ��It is the most mysterious book on the shelves.��

    ��Missing a word?�� Lyon snorted a smile. ��Maybe the author is doing it on purpose?��

    ��I doubt it,�� she shook her head. ��Opened it and you shall know why.��

    Lyon furrowed his brows but opened the ancient-looking book anyway. ��I don��t get it.��

    ��Read it.��

    ��Oh, hehe,�� Lyon smirked. ��Forgot that part.��

    Elize rolled her eyes (How did he even get two devastating wives is still beyond me).

    ��Ady once existed with an extraordinary affinity for alchemy,�� Lyon pursed his lips as he nodded.

    ��Keep reading.��

    ��I know, rx would you,�� said Lyon before he sat down and crossed his legs. After making himselffortable he read the next few lines.

    ��Ady once existed with an extraordinary affinity for alchemy. Her soul me reached out to her petite shoulders and her cauldron was made out of a material that was now known as Heaven��s Prism, yet, the cauldron she used was not as colorful as the original Heaven��s Prism, what she owned was in ck. Her name was but before her real name was known, she was often called the Lady of The Woods. She traveled from small viges to the next, curing diseases that were outright impossible for them to cure without a proper concoct of a pill.��

    Lyon stopped before he furrowed his brows. ��Her name is nked out?��

    ��You see what I mean?�� Elize asked.

    ��How weird, why is her name also nked out in the content?�� Lyon contemted. ��Does the author do it on purpose?��

    ��That��s half of the issue, don��t you notice something?��

    ��The Heaven��s Prism was ck and her soul me reached out to her shoulders just like mine.��

    Elize nodded. ��Exactly, the resemnce is too uncanny. Years in the foray of alchemy I never saw a soul me like yours. I too, thought it was a mere myth, yet here you are.��

    ��I see, I did notice that my soul me is off-shaped from the others,�� Lyon nodded. ��However, are you saying that I��m rted to this woman or something?��

    ��Perhaps you are, perhaps not, however, the way you concoct a pill, your alchemy arts, it is vastly different from the usual,�� said Elize. ��Who taught you?��

    ��I don��t know,�� he shook his head, ��It just came naturally for me.��

    ��But the name, the term Lady of The Woods,�� Lyon contemted. ��That��s a really cool nickname.��

    ��Maybe it��s your grandmother?��

    ��What? Nah, that��s impossible.��

    ��Hmph, either way, that��s that,�� said Elize before she closed the book and put it back on the shelf where it belonged.

    ��So there is no recipe here?�� Lyon hunched down. ��That old man, he already knew the answer but didn��t tell me.��

    ��Old man? You mean the headmaster?�� Elize raised her brows before she squinted her eyes, ��What did you do? Wait, you didn��t do anything harmful to him, did you?��

    ��No, he just sleeps in the Third Hall, nobody would dare to wake him up,�� he shrugged his shoulder.

    Elize sighed (Such an underhanded tactic) before her mind shed. ��Wait a minute, Lyon how did you even ascend to the Seventh Floor?��

    ��I just borrow his badge,�� Lyon casually answered, ��Then the story is as you know.��

    ��Borrow, eh?�� Elize had her mouth twitched. (Why is he so skilled at thievery?).

    ��Then that��s it for me,�� said Lyon before he stood up, and he pushed the chair back. ��I thought I would gain something but I gained nothing, such a wasteful night.��

    ��Perhaps there is a ce where you can find that information.��

    ��Really? That would tremendously help! Where?�� Lyon��s eyes turned more radiant.

    ��Well, it��s in another legend.��

    ��Hah~�� Lyon sighed and hunched. ��What��s up with these legends.��

    ��But this one is true, it��s just that you might need a huge luck and fate.��

    ��A huge luck eh,�� Lyon��s mouth twitched, ��That��s not my forte.��

    ��Then it will be hard, but if you do meet the ce then you will know.��

    Lyon furrowed his brows, ��Meet the ce?��

    Elize nodded, ��It is none other than the famous traveling library!��

    Lyon sighed. Thest time he remembered back in Nostria, they had said that the library was already rummaged the moment they were there before they were eventually kicked out.

    Lyon yawned before stretching his arms up, ��I guess that��s the night for me.��

    He picked up the white cloak before putting it on, ��Good night, Elder Elize.�� He waved his hands goodbye as he passed the barrier. ��Hmm�� Lady of The Woods����

 Chapter 738: A Parting Gift

    Chapter 738: A Parting Gift

    Morning came without a cuckoo from a rooster as the group was seen strolling with Lyon hunching at the front.

    ��Hah~�� Lyon sighed, ��It turns out there was not any.��

    ��What��s not any?�� Lumina asked.

    ��Alchemy recipes,�� Lyon waved his hand. ��I should have invited you, instead.��

    ��Where were you?�� Lumina furrowed her brows.

    ��Well,�� Lyon scratched the back of his head before heughed. ��Hahaha!��

    ��Lyon!�� Renduval shouted in the distance as he made haste.

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��What do��Ho?! Haha, you��ve actually done it.��

    Renduval was not wearing his azure cloak anymore. The golden spark adorned his shoulders down. He was the trash alchemist no more. His reputation could only go up from here on out, especially with his affiliation with the kunpeng team which was a tremendous boost to his image.

    ��Y-Yeah,�� Renduval grinned as he scratched the back of his head, ��This is all because of you.�� (in more ways than one!)

    ��No, this is all on you,�� said Lyon as he nodded. ��If you were inadequate in the first ce, you would never gain that golden cloak. Now you can p that guy Ark right in the face and hogged those three women around your ar��Aw Aw Aw, ok ok, stop pinching my love handle!��

    Lumina frowned as she looked at Lyon writhing in pain. The dragon��s pinch was no joke, even for a man that took down a grootng on his own.

    Renduval smiled wryly as he watched the two of them. (They are really like husband and wife, oh wait, they are).

    Lyon rubbed his waist as he looked at Renduval, ��Surely you��re not here just to thank me.��

    ��You made me sound so unsincere,�� Renduval sighed. ��But you��re right, I want to repay you.��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��What do you want to belittle me with?��

    Renduval sighed, ��I know our friendship didn��t start with a bang.��

    ��It does.��

    Renduval twitched, ��But, it is against my code of honor for not repaying you. Then I heard that you are going to leave this ce early also.��

    ��Get on with it.��

    (At least act interested damn it!) Renduval started to regret his action. However, garnering the golden cloak, he knew that he must have the right attitude for it as well. He made a slight cough before giving him a little pouch with only a string knotting its mouth. ��This is a memento from my grandfather.��

    ��What? Are you serious?�� Lyon was taken back. ��This is a huge deal, are you sane?��

    ��I��m sane!�� Renduval collected his temperament back before making a light cough. ��You��ve changed my life, Lyon, you might not feel like it, but you did.��

    ��True, I don��t feel like it at all,�� said Lyon as he put his hands behind his head. ��Then, what is inside the pouch.��

    ��Something incredible,�� Renduval nodded before he smiled wryly, ��At least, that��s what myte grandfather had said.��

    ��That doesn��t sound so assuring,�� Lyon twitched his brows.

    ��Just take it, Lyon,�� said Cecile.

    ��I am going to,�� Lyon took the pouch out of his hand. ��Why don��t you put this in your spatial ring if it��s so important.��

    ��I can��t,�� Renduval shook his head, ��I can��t put it inside no matter how many times I willed it so.��

    ��Woah really?�� Lyon looked at the little amulet closely before he connected his will with his wedding rings. Yet, the amulet didn��t budge from his hand. ��You��re right.��

    ��I told you,�� Renduval shrugged his shoulders.

    ��Interesting,�� Lyon rubbed his chin.

    Cecile furrowed her brows, ��Lyon, let me take a look.��

    ��Huh? Sure,�� he gave the little amulet to her.

    Cecile looked at the amulet carefully (I sense no mana at all, yet it won��t go inside the spatial space of the highest grade of a spatial ring).

    Lyon let her contemte before he questioned Renduval, ��Where did your grandfather find it?��

    He shrugged, ��He never told me, he just gave it to me.��

    ��Are you sure that you want me to keep it,�� said Lyon.

    ��You��re my benefactor, I��m sure that he won��t mind me giving it to you.�� (Besides, I can��t do shit about it).

    ��Well alright then,�� Lyon shrugged before he turned, ��Have you noticed something?��

    ��Your grandfather might either found���� she took out the item inside the amulet and revealed a shard. ��Something incredible, or somethingmon in Hell.��

    ��Somethingmon in Hell?�� he raised his brows.

    ��That��s right,�� Cecile nodded. ��This shard might either belong to Hell, or����

    ��Or?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    Cecile merely smiled before putting the shard back and giving it to Lyon.

    ��Never thought that you would leave me hanging,�� Lyon squinted his eyes as he get a grasp of the amulet. ��Well, that��s that, I��m going home earlier than nned, and you are going to drive us back.��

    ��Eh? Why me?��

    ��Because I said so.��

    ��Alright, prepare the griffin we are leaving now.��

    ��What? You��re not evenpleted yet.��

    ��Yeah well, I��m leaving them,�� said Lyon as he nodded. ��They can stay here until the appointed time, but I��m not.��

    ��But then I would make two trips!��

    ��You are,�� Lyon nodded before he turned Renduval��s shoulders and pushed his back. ��Chop chop!��

    ��Alright, alright, ALRIGHT! Stop pushing! Wait for me outside,�� Renduval fixed his clothes as he mumbled away from the group.

    ��We are going to leave already?�� asked Lumina.

    ��Yeah, I��m getting bored, but you can stay here if you want,�� said Lyon.

    ��No,�� she squinted her eyes.

    Lyon smiled. (I know you would say that) thought Lyon before he put away the little amulet inside his pocket and took a deep breath.

    ��Young master Lyon����

    ��Huh? Princess Cherie,�� Lyon smiled. ��Good morning.��

    ��G-Good morning, I��ve heard that you are leaving early.��

    ��Yeah, this ce already bores me,�� said Lyon before he sighed. (Despite, waiting for that old man was a waste of time anyway).

    ��Then, I��ming with you,�� said Cherie. ��I will leave the rest of the winners to Hilde.��

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��Are you allowed to make that decision?��

    ��En!�� Cherie firmly nodded. ��She won��t mind, I��m sure.��

    Lyon was skeptical before he noticed Hilde rushing from a distance. (Oh crap, herees trouble).

    ��Young master Lyon! Why are you leaving so early?�� asked Hilde the moment she was in earshot.

    ��I have enough of my time here,�� Lyon nodded. ��I need to go back.��

    ��What? Afurnae is still recuperating, it would be best if you stay here for a little bit longer,�� said Hilde.

    ��What does Afurnae has anything to do with me?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Aren��t you staying in First Heaven?��

    ��No?��

    ��No? Are you going back to the Mortal World?��

    Lyon nodded. ��I am.��

    ��Ah?�� both princesses gasped. It was a major step back for any cultivator to return to the Mortal World once it tasted the purer more dense mana in First Heaven, but the young man that had conquered the tournament and devastated the two great kingdoms actually wanted to go back.

    ��It might seem counterintuitive, but it��s not,�� said Lyon as he understood the looks on both of their faces.

    ��Then what about your promise with young master Mavis?�� asked Cherie.

    ��Did I promise him anything? I just said that I will visit that ce one day, though, it might be very long from today,�� Lyon sighed.

    ��Then, I will go to Afurnae with you,�� Cherie nodded.

    ��That��s what you just said,�� Lyon muttered.

    ��Hilde I will leave the rest up to you,�� said Cherie as she made haste to pack her stuff.

    ��O-Oi! That little bitch! Wait for me!�� Hilde gritted her teeth as she buried her fingers into her palm to a tremble.

    ��See youter, princess Hilde,�� Lyon waved his hand as he saw both princesses race each other.

    Lyon snorted a smile before he shook his head. They continued to make their way outside the gate of the Alchemy Union with wondering nces from the passerbynding on them. The kunpeng team had already sparked their interest since day one, especially the young-looking leader.

    Lyon could see Renduval��s figure waving at him from the distance before he was met with an unlikely woman.

    ��I��ming with you,�� said Ivy.

    ��No you��re not,�� said Lyon.

    ��Huh?��

    ��Caught you off guard, didn��t I? Heh, don��t be so cold, Ivy,�� Lyonughed as he went past her. ��If you want to go home then let��s go, I��m not waiting for anyone.��

    (What is he talking about..?) Ivy furrowed her brows before she felt a cold chill in her spine for a reason she didn��t know. She shook her head before she followed behind them anyway.

    ��Renduval is everything ready!�� shouted Lyon with a grin on his face.

    ��It is, just don��t steal my repellent!�� answered Renduval.

    ��Hahaha!�� Lyonughed it off before he got on the huge griffin. ��We are going back to Afurnae.��

    ��And then, the Mortal World,�� added Lumina.

    ��En!�� Lyon grinned before the huge Griffin red its wings and leaped to the sky with a deafening screech.

 Chapter 739: Elsewhere

    Chapter 739: Elsewhere

    Sixth Heaven, Teardrop n.

    The teardrop tattoo on his forehead was starking as he contemted it with his own mind. His cultivation was far superior to hismon peers and only a handful of them could admit that they were better than him. However, what had transpired back in Alchemy Union still haunts him.

    Azleid was seated, alone in his room. He looked at his palm slowly bing moist from his own sweat as he remembered a few days prior.

    The tremendous killing intent made his soul chained, his hairs curled, and his skin crawled. He was pretty close to the source and was on the verge of losing his consciousness. The devastating presence was like no other.

    ��Young master,�� a call was heard outside from his room.

    ��What?��

    ��A jade light passed by and was heading toward the Sky n.��

    ��Hmm?�� Azleid raised his chin, ��Mavis is back.��

    ��We have not yet discovered it, but most likely so.��

    ��Understood, leave,�� said Azleid before he heard the steps turn faint as they left the ce.

    ��Mavis is back,�� Azleid stood up. ��I should make a visit.��

    ��

    Sixth Heaven, Red Lotus.

    Thedy of the Red Lotus was taking a stroll with fellow girls giggling behind her.

    ��What do you find funny?�� Ning asked with a smile.

    ��We are just trying to guess who would wed you one day,�� said one of the girls.

    ��Yeah! Who would be lucky enough to have the hand of the Red Lotus��s beauty,�� another one added.

    ��Maybe it��s young master Yuri? Or is it young master Harbez? There are so many!�� added another.

    ��You guys,�� Ning smiled wryly before she caught something with her nce. She looked up and saw a striking jade light piercing the sky. Her eyes squinted.

    ��That��s most likely, young master Mavis,�� said one of the girls.

    ��Yeah, I��ve heard he has note back yet from the trip! Oh, that reminds me, what did you buy there, Miss Ning?��

    ��Huh?�� Ning looked at her before she smiled. ��I wonder.��

    ��Teaser!��

    Ning chuckled as she turned before her face turned ghastly.

    The figure of the young man shed by her mind as she gritted her teeth. The unfathomable presence as he surprised her by ascending to the highest floor despite being the lowest level of an alchemist, the way he carried himself with his group, and especially the towering auburn woman that itched her fists. (Just you wait!!).

    ��

    The jade light streaked past the sky before crashing inside a room through a window.

    ��Ugh!�� Mavis burped. ��Wow, that sure is not the best time to use the Returning Jade Stone.��

    ��You tell me.��

    ��Eh?�� Mavis turned before he saw a middle-aged man sitting with his legs crossed. He had shorter hair but the color of his hair was roughly the same as his. ��Father?��

    ��That��s patriarch for you.��

    ��Hehe, sorry patriarch.��

    His father took a deep breath, ��So, that��s very unusual of you.��

    ��What��s so unusual?��

    ��Never mind, so I await your story.��

    ��Story? What do you mean?��

    The patriarch unfolded his legs before he stood up. He walked toward the window with his hands behind his back, ��I��ve heard that Azleid and Ning bought nothing from Alchemy Union, I take it you hogged all of it?��

    ��Oh, that? Hahaha!��

    The patriarch frowned before he turned. ��You��re not wasting our money, are you?��

    ��What? Wait, let me, hahaha!�� Mavis clutched his stomach before he rolled around. Suddenly he felt a burst of stomach acid crawling up to his esophagus before his eyes bulged. (Shit! I can��t hold it!) he puked.

    His father was dumbfounded. It was so bizarre, he didn��t expect hisugh would result in a puke. ��Are you, alright?��

    ��I-I��m fine, it��s just that, I just ate and used the Returning Jade Stone plus the roll��?!�� His cheeks puffed before he puked once more.

    His father couldn��t bear looking at his son and averted his nce back toward the window. ��Are you done?��

    ��I��m,��!!�� he threw up again. ��Alright, I��m done.��

    The patriarch sighed, ��What did you buy?�� (Why did my wife give birth to a hyper-active cat).

    ��I-I bought nothing,�� Mavis answered whilst slowly getting up.

    ��Hmm?�� the patriarch turned. ��What do you mean?��

    ��Did they not tell you anything?�� asked Mavis.

    ��You know that this information is obtained discreetly, they didn��t even know that we know.��

    ��Then they had told no soul about it, but surely their guards spoke something.��

    ��They did,�� the patriarch turned. ��But I find it hard to believe that it��s true. They must have started to learn that we are ��eavesdropping�� on them.��

    Mavis shook his head, ��I was there, father, the First Hall of the Alchemy Union was destroyed, furthermore with a single fist.��

    ��What?�� The patriarch had his eyes widened. ��A single fist you say?��

    ��A single fist, father,�� Mavis nodded with a grin.

    ��You don��t look like you��re joking,�� muttered the patriarch. ��Who is it?��

    ��His name is Lyon,�� Mavis crossed his arms, ��I must say, with his strength, he��ll be known in no time.��

    ��Lyon���� His father frowned. ��I��ve never heard of him, does he not afraid of offending the Alchemy Union��s massive backing?��

    ��Not a single shred of fear father,�� he shook his head, ��In fact, he is the very opposite of that.��

    ��Hmm���� his father sat back down before contemting. ��Who is he?��

    ��That��s the thing, I have no idea,�� Mavis shook his head. ��He sort ofes out of nowhere.��

    ��Hmm�� Do you think it��s worth checking him out?��

    ��Worth it? Of course! However, I doubt we could,�� he shrugged his shoulder as he shook his head before a sigh.

    ��You doubt?�� his father squinted his eyes. ��What makes you think that he could evade our espionages?��

    ��They don��t need to evade,�� Mavis shook his head before he opened his narrow eyes and spoke coldly, ��They would simply end them.��

    His father furrowed his brows before he slightly leaned forward, ��Who are ��they��?��

    ��His subordinates, I have my gut telling me that they have higher cultivation realms than their boss, yet they listened to him! Furthermore, I once hear them calling him ��Emperor��.��

    ��Emperor? How old is he?��

    ��Roughly the same as me, though, I��m not certain,�� Mavis shook his head. ��However, that��s not all, his wife was also called ��Empress''��

    ��An emperor, and an empress,�� his father muttered. ��Then, what other information that you managed to dig out of them?��

    ��He had a light attribute and is a dual-type cultivator, he could transform through a blessing of mythical creatures, further enhancing his prowess tremendously.��

    ��Blessing? Which beast?��

    ��Devil Ape.��

    ��?! What?!�� his father stood up, ��Are you certain?! Then, is he from Hell?��

    ��No, I am fairly certain that he is not, due to the mana surrounding him,�� Mavis shook his head. ��However, that��s not all, I saw two other beasts as well, though, I cannot discern what they are.��

    ��How bizarre,�� his father sat back down, ��What kind of individual is he? Does he look like a threat to us?��

    ��As long as we don��t offend him,�� said Mavis before he grinned. ��Though, I make friends with him.��

    ��Good!�� his father nodded, ��That��s a good step that you take, if he is as you borate, then it would be best to take the future more carefully.��

    ��But that��s not all, father. He is quite a vulgar man and loves beautiful women, he would even flirt with other women right in front of his own wife.��

    ��Sounds like a bastard, go on.��

    ��Yet, they didn��t fight over it, though, one of them seemed to roll her eyes every time he did so,�� Mavisughed.

    ��I see, he has more than one wife then, do they call them both ��empress�� or is it just one of them?��

    ��Just one of them.��

    ��En, is there something more you want to add?��

    ��There is, in fact, this one might surprise you even more,�� Mavis grinned, ��The man is superbly powerful but his wife, she is definitely knowledgable.��

    ��Sounds like a match made in Paradise.��

    ��That��s not what I meant, I mean the knowledge that his wife has. She even knows the true origin story of the Sky n, and briefly talks about our Sky Scripture.��

    ��What did you say?! What does she know?!��

    Mavis shook his head, ��I don��t know how deep but she knew about how the Sky n was not used to be a Sky n, it had a different name.��

    ��What��s her name?��

    ��Cecile.��

    ��Another foreign name,�� the patriarch looked away to pacify his nervousness. ��I never thought that unknown outsider would know that origin story. Then, about the Sky Scripture, what does she say.��

    ��She didn��t talk much about it, she just mentioned if I knew it.��

    ��Everyone knows the Sky Scripture is our ultimate weapon,�� said the patriarch before he furrowed his brows, ��Interesting, so she doesn��t know that it��s popr, but know our little story.��

    Mavis nodded before he added, ��They also mentioned Paradise.��

    The patriarch of the Sky n raised his brows.

 Chapter 740: Hold it!!

    Chapter 740: Hold it!!

    ��Paradise? Did they know something?�� the patriarch asked.

    ��I cannot vouch if what they say were true,�� Mavis shook his head, ��However, they did say that one power is ruling the Paradise.��

    ��One power?�� the patriarch frowned. ��Who?��

    Mavis shook his head, ��I have no idea. They didn��t mention who reigned Paradise.��

    ��How intriguing,�� the patriarch rubbed his chin. ��Paradise has been very secluded as ofte and hardly any news has traveled.��

    ��Wait, not even you know?��

    The patriarch shook his head, ��I hardly see any men with wings roaming around, nor the espionages that I sent throughout manynds��Do you have any clue where they got the information?��

    Mavis firmly shook his head, ��Not a single one, however, a little bit that you should know is that they are from the Mortal World.��

    ��What?! Impossible!�� The patriarch denied his son��s im t. ��There is no such power in the Mortal World that would dare enough to destroy the First Hall of the Alchemy Union. Especially since most people there thought the Alchemy Union as a sacred ce for gifted individuals in alchemy art.��

    ��Well there is one,�� Mavis shrugged. ��Though, maybe we can ask the seer if one of them came to visit us.��

    ��The seer�� hmm���� The patriarch furrowed his brows.

    ��Then again, Lyon is really amazing father, did I mention that he fought a grootng and wasted an entire ind in the process?��

    ��A grootng? Do you mean that horned snakes that dwell inrge caves? Wait, how did you know that he fought a grootng?��

    ��That��s the reason why I wasing home a bitter than the rest,�� Mavisughed. ��I followed them on a quest in gathering an ingredient called the Hundred-Petals Flower.��

    ��Then, you saw him did it?��

    ��I saw him do it, father!�� Mavis borate further as he raised both arms as if he was presenting the sky. ��Golden curtain father! Golden shower of mighty fists! Pummeled down from the final heaven! Punishment for those that denied his victory!��

    ��You seem to like him a lot, but then again, you like a lot of people,�� the patriarch stood up before fixing his robe. ��What do you think of him and Yuri.��

    ��That��s the very question that I really want to know the answer to, never thought that someone could rival Yuri��s strength and attention to detail.��

    ��Attention to detail? Why so specific?��

    ��I was attacked father, by the usual group, and they dare to imitate our robe and pretend to be an envoy sent by you,�� said Mavis as he let out a sigh, ��however, not only did he quickly catch their ws, his subordinate countered it.��

    ��Hmm, this is bing more difficult,�� the patriarch sighed.

    ��Maybe, but he did give me these,�� Mavis showed three Returning Jade Stone in his hands.

    ��Are they��?��

    Mavis nodded, ��These belonged to the three attackers that dares to try and poisoned me.��

    ��Hmm, I doubt that they would mark them at their base,�� the patriarch shook his head.

    ��I know, but it��s not about that, it��s about his show of goodwill,�� Mavis nodded. ��Though, you can order your goods to test this out.��

    ��They are going to be your goons too, and they are not goons, they are members of our n!�� he chopped his son��s head with his hand.

    ��Aw!�� (He said goons too! Twice even!) thought Mavis as he rubbed his head.

    ��Now, tell me why did he destroy the First Hall,�� the patriarch crossed his arms. ��Does he have ill-intent toward Alchemy Union, or do they share some bad blood with each other?��

    ��No, that��s not it,�� Mavis shook his head. ��The story goes where he met Ning.��

    ��Ning?�� the patriarch furrowed his brows. ��The Red Lotus?��

    ��Yes, her, I have no idea how it started since I met him in the middle of it.��

    ��He has some bad blood with her?��

    ��Not exactly, but there was this one cultivator that imed to be the Red Lotus��s friend, though, obviously he was not. Then����

    Mavis proceeded to share the story with his father without pausing.

    ��Hmm���� the patriarch nodded. ��I see that is a bitplicated if you didn��t tell it in such a way.��

    ��It��s hard to say if they would proceed with the matter, but Ning definitely left the ce with bitterness in her tongue.��

    ��He would go so far for someone insulting his woman�� perhaps this is his reverse scale?�� the patriarch muttered. ��Though, that he could face the entirety of Alchemy Union��s backing betokened his tremendously-shroud identity still makes me somewhat uneasy. Compiled that with highly ssified information of our origin.��

    ��Well, that��s the entirety of my visit to Alchemy Union, can��t say I��m bored,�� Mavisughed. ��To think that someone would be able to exert much presence in the face of giants!��

    The patriarch walked past him before looking at his son��s vomit, ��Don��t forget to clean your room.�� He left the ce and closed the door.

    Mavis sighed before putting his hands on his waist as he looked at the clear blue sky through the window he had juste in. (If I were to hear about this stuff, I wouldn��t believe it either, thankfully, fates let me experience it).

    ��Now, then where is Yuri?�� he jumped out of the window and left his stain on the floor.

    ��

    ��We are nearing Afurnae!!�� shouted Renduval.

    ��No need to shout!�� Lyon pped the back of his head, ��You want me to be deaf or something?!��

    ��S-Sorry, I didn��t see you beside me.��

    ��Well that��s good, keep your eyes on the road,�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    The giant shadow of the beast soon crashed against the city that was still recovering from the damages done prior. Every cultivator looked up with their mouth gaped open.

    ��That��s!��

    ��That��s Them!��

    ��They��re back!��

    Everyone looked over before rushing toward the square where the griffin seemed to be heading. The surrounded sounds of the screech were heard as the beast hovered beforending with a few ps of its giant wings.

    A figure immediately stepped down before taking a huge breath, ��I have returned!��

    ��Lyon!��

    ��It��s Lyon!��

    Everyone instantly recognized him, how could they not? He was the one that spitted the word miracle with his hands and feet.

    ��Eh, where is the other?��

    ��Yeah, I thought they were much bigger in numbers before.��

    ��Have I gone senile or are they really fewer than before?��

    Everyone was confused about their missing members. The winner from the Mortal World was Lyon, but there were others as well. Though they were not as popr as him, they were still his friends.

    ��Everyone, I hope that the rebuilding is going as intended?�� asked Princess Cherie.

    ��Ah, yes, certainly Princess Cherie, we are going as scheduled,�� said one of the builders.

    ��Good, if you need more materials please don��t hesitate to ask,�� Cherie smiled. ��Is my mother here?��

    ��Ah, Queen Wanda has gone back to the Sverine Kingdom after you left.��

    ��I take it that my parents are also not present?�� asked Hilde.

    ��I-Indeed.��

    Cecile smiled. ��They probably have to settle over the other two kingless kingdoms. Perhaps this is where your friendships between each other end.��

    Hilde and Cherie furrowed their brows, but they didn��t deny her words. They knew that First Heaven was entering a new bnce of power with just two giant kingdoms and their lesser kingdoms.

    ��I will leave you here, Lyon,�� said Renduval from above.

    Lyon looked up before letting out a smirk. ��Don��t get a kunpeng to bite your ass.��

    Renduval raised his brows before he straightened his back and try to feel the power that he had hidden under his clothes.

    ��Catch!��

    ��Huh? What?�� Renduval was not prepared and the little pouch hit his forehead before sliding down and fell to his hands. ��Grr! You!��

    ��Hahaha! Graham!��

    ��En!�� Graham nodded before pping the giant beast��s butt.

    *Screech!

    The giant beast quickly leaped to the sky with its eyes tearing up. It��s giant wings unfurled in the dismay of Renduval whom tried to regain his bnce. Then, just like that, they went to the horizon.

    ��Well, that��s that,�� Lyon dusted his hands.

    Everyone gawked at the scene. The enormous beast that could run havoc against their town was pping between its tail with a single smack to its butt.

    ��Alright, prepare me a carriage, we are going back!�� said Lyon as he nodded. ��Assid!��

    ��Very well, young master,�� Assid vanished from the ce.

    Lyon turned before looking at the two princesses. ��I guess this is farewell for now.��

    ��It was so bizarre meeting you, young master Lyon,�� said Hilde before she sighed. ��Sorry but, calling you young master is a bit not right rolling out of my tongue.��

    ��Just call me Lyon, I don��t really mind,�� said Lyon.

    ��Will youe visit us?�� asked Cherie.

    ��Maybe,�� Lyon smiled. ��I��ve got a lot of princesses waiting for me though, hahaha!��

    ��No doubt,�� Cherie smiled before she stepped forward and approached him. Her supple lips slightly opened as Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Hold it right there,�� Hilde pulled her cor.

 Chapter 741: Return

    Chapter 741: Return

    The princess of the Sverine Kingdom was obvious enough about her intention, but the one that denied her birthed some questions.

    ��Hilde, what are you doing?�� Cherie narrowed her eyes after she turned.

    ��That��s my line,�� Hilde frowned.

    They immediately started their own arguments against one another and left Lyon with a wry smile on his face.

    ��This looks like it��s not your first time seeing women fighting over you,�� spoke Cecile softly as she passed him by.

    ��I don��t think that��s a surprise,�� Lyonughed. ��However, I need to go back home.��

    Assid appeared behind him before slightly lowering his head, with his arm crossing his chest. ��The carriage is ready, young master.��

    ��Woah, just right in time,�� Lyon raised his brows and nodded at his excellence. ��Though, why do I have the feeling that you wait for me to say that.��

    Assid smiled. ��Ready where you are, young master.��

    ��I understand.�� Lyon looked over the ce and the steady pace of the rebuilding of the city that was once famous for its neutrality. ��Will this ce still be neutral as it was?��

    ��That��s up to them,�� Lumina answered. ��Our business is done here�� I don��t particrly fond of this ce.��

    Lyon helplessly smiled as he understood her notion thoroughly. She was set to be the concubine of thete prince from the Golden Dragon Kingdom due to her parents�� egocentric decision. Though, both of them were ended by his hands.

    ��Let��s go,�� said Lyon. ��We are going straight toward the tower.��

    Assid nodded before he pulled the carriage to Lyon��s view.

    The carriage was nothing specialpared to the lucrative ones that the kingdoms had, however, the size was eye-catching. The carriage was doorless and pulled by a pair of horses. The wheels were made out of wood and had no roofs to cover their heads.

    ��This looks really cheap,�� Lyon muttered as his lips twitched.

    ��If we wait for a day, then I can search for better ones,�� said Assid.

    ��Nah, let��s just go with this one,�� Lyon shook his head. ��Besides, we can taste the beautiful air of nature with this one and not be cramped up.��

    ��Ah, I can provide you with a better one!�� Hilde suddenly butted in.

    ��No need, the Sverine Kingdom will handle this expense,�� Cherie stepped forward.

    ��You guys should look after the people that we left in Alchemy Union,�� Cecile crossed her arms. ��There shall be consequences if they lost a limb or two.��

    ��Eek!�� both princesses couldn��t maintain their cool in front of the auburn beauty. She was practically the boss around the group. One word from her could earn the dismay of both remaining kingdoms.

    ��Yeah, what she said,�� Lyon added before he waved his hand and got on the carriage with crude creaks that birthed ck lines over his head.

    After a short wait for the rest to get on board, Lyon nodded at Assid. ��It��s time to go back.��

    The two princesses could only stand and waved their hands as they watched the young man that set the trajectory of First Heaven to a new path. His arrival at Afurnae had made a deep impact as well as an impression on those that didn��t know him. The bnce of power was forever changed.

    Assid was apanied by Graham in the driver seat as they led the horse toward the gate of the city. Surrounding people were making mixed expressions seeing their departure. Afurnae was not the same anymore, but nobody knew if it were for better or worse.

    Subtle winds immediately made their hairs flutter the moment the carriage stopped outside the city. A huge field of meadow with rustling grass weed them. The sky was blue and the clouds were following them.

    Lyon closed his eyes as he let the breeze graze his face before he darted toward the woman sitting across from him, Ivy.

    The rtionship with her mother was something that Cecile warned him not to stick his nose in, but it would be a lie if his itchy lips didn��t want to say any word about it. He might not have questioned why she wanted to leave with him early, even at the cost of leaving the matriarch in Alchemy Union.

    ��Ivy, when we��re back, are you going straight to your n?�� asked Lyon in his attempt to break the ice.

    Ivy looked at him. ��Yes, I want to see my sisters there, they must have worried sick since the matriarch and I haven��t got home yet.��

    ��What? Why would they be?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Because none of us believed that we would win the tournament,�� Ivy sighed.

    ��Ah, why can��t they believe their eldest sister to win.�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��Give her a break Lyon,�� Cecile smiled. ��After all that tournament was made to humiliate the Mortal World in the first ce, they were invited but never allowed to win. Thus, I warned them about it but they didn��t listen and got humiliated thoroughly in thest tournament.��

    ��Well, she has her personal goal, can you me her?�� answered Lyon. ��I would do the same if I were her.��

    ��No you won��t,�� said Cecile, ��You would just go straight to your goals if you really wanted it.��

    Lyon snorted a smile as he darted away. Guilty as charged. Then he darted back toward Ivy, ��Then, what would you do next?��

    ��Cultivate, I guess,�� said Ivy. ��There is nothing better to do.��

    ��Sounds boring.�� Lyon sighed. ��Don��t you have anything better to do?��

    ��That��s actually what you��re supposed to be doing,�� added Cecile.

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon scratched the back of his head. ��Before that, can I ask you a question.�� He darted at Ivy.

    Her hands crawled against her thigh as her pants were slightly pulled. Her fingers felt cold as her eyes locked open. Her back straightened unbeknownst to her consciousness, and her ears perked up��dreading the words that came out of his mouth.

    ��Where is your n located?�� Lyon crossed his arms as he had his lips pointing upwards.

    ��Eh?�� her eyes dted to his question before the wheel under her side climbed over a tiny rock. The carriage was raised side way before Ivy couldn��t help but fall into his embrace.

    ��My apology, young master,�� said Assid as he pushed his sses with a finger�� revealing his sharp eyes and his smile.

    ��Are you alright?�� asked Lyon who was inwardlyughing.

    Ivy darted her nce up and met him eye to eye. She could see the breathing out of his nose but she couldn��t hope to see the flush creeping her cheeks.

    Ivy pulled herself together before sitting back right across him. She never thought that something that wild would happen on the way home. She gulped and muttered, ��Sorry.��

    Lyon��s ears twitched twice as he heard her voice that sounded more like a whimper than an actual word. ��What?��

    Ivy pursed her lips together (W-Wait, why am I getting flustered over this!). She shook her head before the flush on her cheeks slowly dissipate.

    ��Oh, it��s dissipating,�� muttered Lyon.

    ��You want to know my n��s location, what are you nning to do with that information?�� asked Ivy. She had heard from his wife that he was a fiend that would likely make her hundreds of sisters his concubines. The sight of them coiling around Lyon��s body made her skin crawl.

    ��Why are you sounding so cynical all of the sudden,�� Lyon furrowed her brows, ��I just want to pay a visit there.��

    ��Rejected.�� Ivy shook her head.

    ��What?! Why?!�� Lyon frowned further. ��Why can��t I go to your n?��

    ��Because of who you are,�� Ivy crossed her arms and shook her head. ��You perhaps are more dangerous than the entirety of First Heaven.��

    ��What?�� Lyon was taken back by her remark whilst the others were chuckling.

    Cecile darted to Kesya, ��Kesya, did you still keep a hold of that badge?��

    ��Eh? You noticed?�� (Again?) Kesya smiled wryly. ��Well, since the First Hall was destroyed and they don��t need this now do they?��

    Cecile sighed, ��What about after the rebuilding? Won��t the headmaster need it?��

    Kesya waved his hand and dismissed Cecile��s thought. ��No need to be worried about that, Empress, he is the headmaster, he must have a lot of these in his drawer or something.��

    Cecile shook her head to Kesya��s proudugh.

    Thus the group went on their way toward the tower that sent them to First Heaven. The blue sky slowly turned amber before goldening the twilight for their sight. The carriage was taking its time as even the day turned into nightfall the horses still relentlessly pulled it.

    Lyon looked at the starry night with his elbows outside, and his bare neck showed. He slowly closed his eyes as his thoughts shuffled inside his mind before letting out a sigh and darting against the road ahead.

    ��Hmm���� The vige that first weed the group was in sight, along with the eye-catching tower.

 Chapter 742: Storm Brewing

    Chapter 742: Storm Brewing

    ��

    ��IT��S TIME TO RECLAIM WHAT IS OURS!!�� a reverberating shout echoed across the blue sky.

    The figure that shouted had a pair of elongated pointed teeth that extended outside the mouth and pointed upward. His height was toweringpared to normal humans, and his skin was leafy green. His amber eyes reflected the thousands of his kin�� some had lighter colors than him while some had stronger. He curled the giant ax in his hand onto his shoulder with its sharp de reflecting the earrings on one side of his ears. His dusty ck hair was braided to a single long coil that reached the epicenter of his back before it swayed as he walked to the side whilst keeping his nce toward his men.

    ��I��ve heard crucial information that the other side of thisnd has their leaders traveling to Heaven.��

    He walked back and forth as the rustling branches filled the void of his words. He saw his men look at one another with hesitation in their eyes, much less the same drive as him.

    ��But, sir! Are we really going to attack the humans?�� asked one of the brave orcs.

    ��Yeah, they might be headless but they still have the limbs to fight back,�� said another. ��Not to mention their cultivations.��

    The chieftain frowned before he approached the pair withrge stomps. ��Are you saying that we are WEAK?!�� His foul breath fluttered their hair.

    Both of them looked away not daring to see the chieftain��s ring eyes.

    ��Hmph!�� the chief snorted before he paced away. ��They have lost their leaders, thus they are weakened, tell me who in the human realm can withstand my mighty ax!��

    ��No one!�� The army answered in unison.

    ��Exactly,�� The orc frowned before he turned. ��You all already know our bitter history, but let me remind you again.��

    ��Our true home is sealed off by those humans with feathery wings thus limiting our growth. The humans, theyughed at us! They took what��s ours, spat our pride, and detest our being ever since they were a baby. Worse of it all, they made a ve out of us! Look at our kins! Look who is beside you! How many are there left? No more than a thousand!��

    ��For the death of our brothers and sisters! They will face the purge of our wrath! Their cultivations meant nothing in the face of our own! We have the very exact opposite force that they have! They have the power from heaven but we! We have the power from our home!�� He raised his ax, ��FOR HOME!��

    ��FOR HOME!!�� the orcs raised their des toward the sky with a cry for war.

    Meanwhile, behind a tree was a shadow d in an oversized cloak. Its face was hidden from light but one could see a click of the tongue before it left the scene.

    The figure traveled through trees before arriving at one gate of dimension and entered it with a leap.

    ��

    ��That orc is nning to make skirmishes with the humans again?�� an elf raised his brows before he darted from the scene of the little city by the window toward the figure d in an oversized cloak.

    The figure uncovered its hood and revealed his pointy ears and blonde long hair before kneeling. ��I��ve heard no falsehood that they would attack the humans, they even know that the leaders of the human-reignednds are not present at the moment.��

    ��Huh? That��s a surprise, never thought an orc would have his hand on such information.��

    ��Unless someone gives it to them, your majesty.��

    ��Do you recognize who it was?�� the elf frowned as he made his way toward a standing table.

    ��I believe it was a core member of the Legion, but I cannot be certain,�� answered the elf in a cloak.

    ��Legion���� the king elf frowned before he picked up a little vase and poured it down into an empty ss of wood. ��Are you certain?��

    He shook his head, ��I��m not one hundred percent sure, but most likely.��

    ��Exin to me,�� said the king elf before drinking whatever it was in the ss.

    ��Their meetings were secretive, but I heard certain sentences before they relocated, something like ��You��re a human yourself, why would you want to help us?''��

    The king snorted a smile. ��Stupid humans, not only they detest other races but they detest their own kin, much like an orc just bigger brain.��

    ��Well said, your majesty.��

    ��Hmm�� though, they surely can��t be that foolish to foray and sh against those Ascending God and True God��s cultivators with their small numbers. Does the Legion give them something like a weapon?��

    The elf shook his head, ��Forgive me, your majesty, but I found no source of the Legion giving something.��

    ��It��s either the orcs are that stupid or the Legion have something in mind that we don��t know of. It��s fascinating that you couldn��t even get a piece of information about their true goal.��

    The espionage elf had his head slightly lowered.

    ��Don��t be discouraged, you and the others shared the same fate, they too had no idea what their true goals were, is it purely to stir chaos in the Mortal World? I doubt it, must be something deep.��

    ��Maybe we should keep an eye on them more intensely, I��m sure that I and the others would gain something out of them.��

    The elf king waved his hand, ��No need, for now, our likes are actually the same. We hate those treacherous humans too, so let them.��

    The espionage nodded.

    ��Hmm, well, as you are here, I will tell you something as well. Who knows, it might be beneficial for you on your next mission.��

    The king smiled as he saw his espionage willing to listen. ��As you already know, our Mortal World is technically split in half��one where the majority is humans, the other half is where the majority is for the non-human. This cold war has been going on for the longest years and yielded more for our side. We got morends, and make them more prosper than what the humans could do.��

    ��We are the superior race, we are inept in magic and mana loved us the moment we can open our eyes for the first time. However, our power with a bow is something that not even humans can take lightly either. We can shoot from afar and kill an enemy without revealing our position. Our eyes were made for ranged weapons.��

    ��I��m sure you��re confused about why I��m bbering about things that you already know,�� The elf king smiled.

    ��Not at all, your majesty,�� answered the elf espionage.

    The elf king nodded, ��I want you to help the orcs.��

    The espionage had his pupils shrunk as he heard the king��s words.

    ��You froze,�� the king chuckled.

    ��E-Excuse me, your majesty, but why if may ask?��

    ��You��re not supposed to question my request, espionage.��

    The elf espionage lowered his head, ��Forgive my rudeness.��

    The kingughed. ��You��re forgiven, but if you want to know, I will tell you.��

    The espionage darted from the floor toward his smiling king.

    ��Firstly, you will have the Legion��s attention which is the most crucial. Reveal yourself to them that you are my espionage and that I want to meet them. By helping the orcs, they understand your power, our power, and won��t make a joke out of you. It matters not if the orcs upied the humannds or even if they lost�� better if it were thetter, but make sure you shot a kill that they would notice so that you don��t have to prove yourself to them that you are on ��their side��.��

    The espionage nodded.

    ��Secondly, as barbaric as the orcs are, we share the same bitter vision together. The humans are immoral and treacherous, their kins were made ves and so did ours. Take it as an arrow to appease our ancestors.��

    ��I understand, your majesty,�� said the espionage with a nod.

    The king waved, ��That would be all��Oh wait!��

    The espionage had turned before turning again and knelt.

    ��Do you have any news regarding beastmen?�� The king asked.

    ��I have no information regarding them during my mission,�� answered the espionage.

    ��Then that would be all,�� the king waved before the espionage left. He stood up before grabbing the wooden ss and approached therge window in the room. He looked over the city below with a smile before darting against the mountain across his kingdom.

    ��

    ��Hah, the air still feels the same,�� Lyon let out a sigh after taking a deep breath.

    Cecile chuckled, ��What makes you think that they would be different after we left?��

    ��I left a fart before I depart back then, haha!�� Lyonughed and left them to their shock inside the tower. He stepped outside first before the hovering guards turn their heads. Their eyes opened wide the moment they realized who it was.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon crossed his arms and smirked.

 Chapter 743: Glory Never Heard Before

    Chapter 743: Glory Never Heard Before

    ��That��s!�� the guards turned before hovering down and bowed his head. ��Wee back, young master Lyon!��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows (They call me young master too? Where did thate from? Well no matter) ��How is everything? I reckoned nothing major happened?��

    ��Nothing major that reached our ears,�� said one of them. ��Though, may I ask, where are the others?��

    ��They are still in First Heaven,�� Lyon shrugged. ��Still shopping here and there.�� He waved his hand as he passed them by.

    ��S-Shopping?�� The guards look at one another with blinking eyes. ��E-Excuse me, young master Lyon but what do you mean by that?��

    ��It means a banquet will soone,�� Kesya grinned as she passed them with her hands behind her head.

    ��A banquet��?��

    *Screech!

    The caws of a bird were heard before a huge shadow hovered over the party. Lyon looked up and saw the giant beast with a house on its back flying over before perching down right in front of him.

    ��Oh right, we did ride you, didn��t we,�� Lyon smiled wryly before the bird nestle its giant head against his small figure. ��There, there.�� He rubbed its beak.

    Lumina furrowed her brows before she whispered to Cecile, ��Why are certain beasts fond of him?��

    Cecile smiled as her arms crossed, ��I��m sure you know that he has twelve teachers that taught him all sorts of stuff when he was still a mere powerless child.��

    ��Ah, I get it,�� Lumina nodded.

    The bird caws unfurled her wings before she took off after the party was on board, leaving a feather or two as she went toward the horizon.

    One of the guards gulped as he saw them shrinking as they went further away. Cold sweat coursed down his forehead before he shuddered as he realized something. ��O-Oi�� he turned without hiding his perspiration. ��Do you think����

    ��Think what?�� his friend raised his brows before he squinted his eyes, ��You look pale, are you alright?��

    ��No, No, listen�� what are the chances that they actually.. you know�� won?��

    His friends�� pupil��s shrunk at his conjuncture. Their mouth gaped as they tried to make out a word but seemed to struggle in the throat.

    ��You know, there is no bruise, no nothing, the ��shopping�� the ��banquet���� it all adds up!��

    They suddenly had their toes curled up as cold electric frost shot from their spine to their shoulders. Their eyes trembled as gaped mouths as their brows raised toward the ceiling.

    ��We won�� �� muttered one of them before he looked at those beside him. ��We won! WE WON!!��

    ��WE WON!!��

    The guardians that guard the towers rallied their des toward the sky. The victory was not Lyon��s alone. His victory was the Mortal World��s victory. Done the days where they spat on their cultivation. They have won, the tournament that existed for their humiliation and to remind them of their status had been conquered.

    ��Woah, you can hear it from here,�� said Kesya as she faced the tail.

    ��No, ordinary people won��t hear it Kesya,�� muttered Cecile.

    ��Really? But you hear it too,�� Kesya puffed her cheeks.

    ��None of us is ordinary.��

    ��Oh�� right, a half-giant, a clean-freak, a female dragon, a cold woman, red-haired, a pretty woman, and then a cool young master,�� Kesya shrugged as she shook her head.

    ��Wait, who was the pretty woman?�� asked Lumina.

    ��Me, of course,�� Kesya put her hand on her chest.

    ck lines covers their head as they heard her astounding words.

    ��Oh? I think I forgot something,�� said Lyon as he opened his crossed arms and turned. ��Does any of you bring any souvenirs?��

    The party was silent��

    ��I guess not eh,�� he muttered before his lips twitched. ��Then, let��s just pretend that we lost the tournament.��

    ��After they shout your victory like that?�� asked Cecile with a smile.

    Lyon turned around before he hunched his back and sighed. ��Fine, the words spread faster than Assid anyway.��

    ��I��m sorry young master, but I beg to differ,�� said Assid.

    ��It��s a figure of speech Assid, calm down,�� Lyon rolled his eyes.

    ��Do forgive myck of perception, young master,�� Assid bowed.

    ��You don��t need to apologize��Oh?�� He noticed a familiar vortex was closing in his view. ��We��re close to Garuda City!��

    ��

    Meanwhile in a meeting room in Garuda City.

    A woman with purple lips and a hat that couldn��t be anymore witchy��the genius Yunesia was sighing. ��I can��t believe that they would start their skirmishes again.�� She crossed her legs as she shook her head.

    Meanwhile, a man that exuded dignity��Garuda crossed his arms against his own chest with his eyelids closed. ��I fear that the day muste since no reconciliation could be made. They sinned as we sinned.��

    ��What steps should we make,�� asked the Avnche Fist��Lyon��s father-inw, Jin. ��By the way why am I here too? I thought I detached myself from worldly affairs.��

    ��Because your daughter doesn��t share your legacy,�� Yunesia sighed. ��She is incredible and cold.��

    ��Well, my son-inw does,�� said Jin before heughed.

    ��You two do share the same goofiness with each other,�� Yunesia sighed.

    ��Hahaha!�� Jinughed.

    ��Jin, my friend please be serious,�� said Verdu��the father of Zet.

    ��I mean I didn��t sin nor did my ancestor sin,�� Jun shrugged his shoulder. ��I never owned a demi-human ve.��

    ��Do you want one?�� asked Yunesia with a smile.

    ��No,�� Jin squinted his eyes, ��Why are you asking?��

    ��Nothing,�� She giggled.

    ��That��s so suspicious,�� Jin furrowed. ��Are you a ve trader or something?��

    ��Oh absolutely not,�� Yunesia shook her head, ��But if you want a ve, I know someone.��

    ��Woah, you have some weird connectionsdy,�� said Jin. ��Perhaps you should ask my son-inw, perhaps he is interested in owning one.��

    ��Or a hundred.��

    ��What?��

    ��Oh nothing,�� Yunesia giggled.

    ��Eh-hem!�� Verdu made a light cough. ��This is clearly the worst time to discuss such a thing.��

    ��Right,�� Jin raised his brows. ��Are you not owning one yourself?��

    ��No! Don��t be ridiculous,�� he red.

    ��Alright, alright, no need to poke my eyes out for it,�� Jin shrugged his shoulders. ��Well, what should we do, any viable options?��

    ��We should wait for the leaders toe back,�� said Verdu. ��They are savoring the rewards they owned, they shoulde back soon.��

    Yunesia raised her brows before she stood up and pushed her hands against the table with her eyes widened. ��What did you say?��

    ��Huh?�� Jin raised his brows. ��Oi wait a minute, did you say savoring the rewards?��

    ��Hmm? Is there something wrong with that?�� Verdu raised his brows before his mouth slightly gaped, ��Oh right, I forgot to tell you, they won.��

    Garuda stood up with his eyes ring at him. ��Is that true?! They actually won? They made it to the top ten?��

    ��Top ten? Well, not really, let��s just say that perhaps we might face a greater threat than the demi-humans at the cost of it.��

    Yunesia put her finger on her lips. ��Oh my, are they, no, did hee out on top?��

    ��Top?�� Garuda opened his eyes wide before darting back toward Verdu, ��Is that true? He won first ce?��

    Verdu nodded, ��We meet the seers and all that, but there is a little detail you guys should know.��

    ��What?�� Jin frowned. ��What did he do?��

    ��He destroyed two of the four kingdoms that ruled First Heaven in the process, err I mean post process.��

    The atmosphere inside the room was dead silent with not even a breeze from outside the window being made. Their mouths gaped open and Jin struggled to process his words. His son-inw was joining a tournament, never did it ever cross his mind that not one kingdom, but two of them were being destroyed as a result.

    ��What the, which kingdoms?�� asked Yunesia.

    ��Oh, you believe my words?�� Verdu raised his brows before he smiled. ��I thought the impossibility of this thing happening would render you in disbelief.��

    ��This is Lyon we are talking about, the very same man that killed my brother Jin��s father-inw,�� said Garuda.

    (You make it sound so weird!) said Jin inwardly before he nodded. ��I once visit that ce with Cecile when she was a kid, due to my wife forcing us of course. There is Sverine, Golden Dragon, Bolg, and P. The four kingdoms that struggled for absolute control over First Heaven.��

    ��He and his subordinates have killed the King of the Golden Dragon Kingdom and the King of the P Kingdom right after�� well�� my father and the other two leaders were kidnapped.��

    ��It seems there is more to a story to this then����

    *Rattles!!

    The four people froze before Verdu looked at his sword that leaned against the table rattled. He quickly took his sword by hand.

    ��Oi Verdu, your sword,�� muttered Jin.

    ��This can only mean one thing,�� Verdu smiled. ��They have returned, well, Lyon has, to be precise.��

    A loud caw was heard before a huge shadow crashed against the Garuda City.

    ��He��s back���� a soothing voice was heard.

 Chapter 744: Short Embrace

    Chapter 744: Short Embrace

    The huge fowl immediately caught the people��s attention as she hovered near the huge rumbling waterfall, with screeching caws. The superb feathery wings pierced through the rainbows as brazen wind fiercely fluttered Lyon��s hair and droplets from the thundering waterfall sprayed his face.

    The cultivators that lived in Garuda City and visitors from outside of it had their eyes looked up.

    ��Is that?��

    ��That��s gotta be him!��

    ��That haughty bearing, it can only belong to Lyon!��

    ��They have returned!!��

    The cheers from below soon upied with gasped as the huge fowl descended into arge open space. The fowl furled her wings before Lyon got off.

    Lyon closed his eyes as he let the whisper of the wind soothe his soul, trickling his peace. He was poised before a faint call of his name reached his ears. He opened his eyelids and immediately saw a purple hair fluttering from the distance. Her hand waved with the sweetest smile on her face. As she was inching closer, his pupils dted and his lips pointed a wide grin. He could see the ruddyplexion on her face, the beaming, and also the glow in her eyes.

    ��Luna!�� Lyon smiled as he closed his eyes and opened his arms.

    ��

    ��Eh?�� He felt no embrace before he opened his eyes and saw her stop a few distances from him. (Why did she stop?).

    Luna looked away as she scratched her cheek with a wry smile, ��I-It��s a bit embarrassing.��

    (All that build-up for nothing) said Lyon inwardly before he approached her with a sigh. He ced his hand on her shoulder before their eyes met, ��Sorry, you must have been worried.��

    Luna��s face turned even more ruddy as she pursed her lips and meekly nodded. A rustle was heard from her robe before her eyes were petrified as her cheeks crashed onto his chest. The thumps of his heart rhythmed against her ears, gradually getting slower and slower before reaching a steady state. (He is so�� calm��) Luna closed her eyes.

    ��Eh-hem!�� Cecile made a light cough before Luna snapped her eyelids open, but she didn��t budge, she couldn��t budge, as Lyon deliberately tightened his embrace.

    ��Lyon, I think my father and the rest want to hear your triumphant story,�� Cecile chuckled before Lyon raised his brows and noticed Jin and the rest standing not far from him with wry smiles.

    ��What? Didn��t Sir Verdu tell you?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    Jin sighed, ��He just told me a moment ago and missing most of the important details, like how things escte and such.��

    ��Good day, young master Lyon, may I ask where is my son and my grandfather? And of course, the rest of the team.��

    ��They are taking their time in Alchemy Union, though, I have no idea what they gonna do there with the First Hall in ruins and all,�� Lyon shrugged his shoulder.

    ��What?!�� Yunesia jumped out as the rest of them gaped. She immediately inching closer to him before asking, ��Lyon, are you certain? The Alchemy Union��s First Hall is in ruin?! What happened?��

    ��Someone destroyed it,�� said Lyon as he sighed.

    ��How can this be?! Who would be brave enough to offend the Alchemy Union! Oh, what bad luck! Just as the Mortal Team won too.��

    ��Well that person is now enjoying himself,�� Lumina remarked.

    ��Eh?�� Yunesia raised her brows as he saw Lyonughing against the sky (Don��t tell me��). ��Are you serious��?��

    ��It��s a long story,�� said Cecile before she darted at her father, ��What��s going on father? Where is mother?��

    ��Hm? Your mother is at home.��

    ��Are you two fighting again?�� Cecile raised one of her brows.

    ��No, we��re not, I was at home just yesterday, it��s just that, there is some unsettling news that forced me toe here.��

    ��I don��t know, you��re not the type of person that could be forced just by anyone, mother must have roped you into this,�� Cecile smirked.

    ��Correct, you are entirely correct,�� Jin sighed. ��I don��t want to deal with this thing to be honest, I��m done, I��m old.��

    ��What is it?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I think it would be best if we find ourselves a better ce to talk,�� Garuda smiled wryly as he noticed the crowd started to umte in an earshot.

    ��

    The group gathered in the same room as the previous four had.

    ��I know you just came back from a triumphant victory, and I truly regretted having this meeting with you, but this is an emergency that we thought you should know,�� Garuda bowed his head.

    ��Alright, don��t start this meeting with something heavy like that, light up will you,�� Lyon waved his hand.

    ��My son-inw is right, rx Garuda, Verdu, there is no point in rushing,�� added Jin.

    ��But brother Jin!�� Verdu raised his brows, ��This is of utmost importance.��

    ��I know, but chill out,�� Jin waved his hand.

    (Wow the two of them are really in sync with each other, are they really not rted?) Yunesia frowned.

    ��Excuse me,�� Ayumu entered the room whilst pushing a tray.

    Lyon raised his brows as he recognize the only woman in his memory that was pink, ��Ayumu, long time no see!��

    ��It hasn��t been a month, Lyon,�� Ayumu twitched her brows as she served the table with a nice fragrance of tea.

    ��Oh�� right,�� Lyonughed. ��I guess so huh, wow things are moving so fast, I can��t believe it, thendscape changed so much.��

    (That��s because of both you and your red-haired wife!) screamed everyone.

    ��Well, we are receiving a lot of visitors these days,�� Garuda nodded. ��But that��s not important right now. The Mortal World perhaps is going to go a massive change.��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��What do you mean?��

    ��Father?�� Ayumu raised her brows.

    ��It seems like you can��t seem to catch a break Lyon,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��The situation is quiteplicated Lyon, I��m sure you know that the Mortal World is practically divided into two,�� said Yunesia. ��Those where the humans are the majority, and those where the demi-humans are the majority.��

    ��Two?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��So like, these little hundreds of worlds that��s being connected by that other world gate or whatever it called�� I forgot �� can be grouped into those where the majority ruled by humans and those by demi-humans?��

    ��You just repeated what I said, but yes, that��s right,�� said Yunesia. ��However, there are worlds where the two of them reached peace or some sort.��

    ��That��s not very convincing,�� Lyon had his lips twitched. ��Nostria did it���� (Though, I wonder how is that silver queen holding up).

    ��Yes, I once visited that kingdom, it��s a nice ce,�� Yunesia nodded. ��You��re apparently regarded as a legend there.��

    ��They think I��m dead?��

    ��What? No that��s not what I meant.��

    ��Oh, okay�� I hope you didn��t dig deeper in that kingdom though.��

    ��Oops~�� Yunesia covered her giggles with her hand.

    Lyon twitched his brows (She definitely knew what happened to me then!!). ��Anyway, what happened? What��s going on with the demi-humans and humans? I mean, my journey with my father-inw here included one of their ind, or country�� or guild, I forgot its name. The people there are nice enough, there is this one dog-girl called Tuey, she is a nice pup too.��

    ��Then you have met the beastmen,�� said Yunesia. ��They are particrly kind with humans, the troubles we are facing with are orcs, and perhaps the high-elves.��

    ��Orcs? Woah I never met one of those, but about the elves, yeah the one I met was kinda haughty until I smashed his head into the wall.��

    The party gawked as they looked at theughing young man. He seemed to truly have no bounds on his action.

    ��So, what��s wrong with the orcs?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I��ve heard some unsettling news that they are going to attack the humans,�� Yunesia sighed.

    ��Can��t you handle orcs?�� asked Cecile as she narrowed her eyes.

    ��Wait Cecile, I need to know something first,�� Lyon sharpened his eyes. ��Why do they want to attack the humans in the first ce?��

    ��Because of the bitter past,�� Yunesia sighed.

    ��The bitter�� past?�� Lyon furrowed his brows.

    ��Humans with rotten hearts used to buy ves for their own enjoyment, this practice still going on in some ces, especially those that are reclusive and usually, under Treas��s influence.��

    ��What?!�� Jin and Lyon eximed before they turned to Cecile.

    ��Why are you surprised father,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��Err I mean, your mother never told me these things.��

    ��Nor did she tell me,�� said Cecile as she shrugged.

    ��But you know that this has been going on?�� asked Lyon.

    Cecile shook her head, ��The nobles following that old bones��or should I say old ashes ��are many and numerous, it would be just a waste of my time to unplucked them one by one. Besides, by the time I realized this, it was already toote.��

    Lyon gaped his mouth slightly before he darted to Yunesia.

    ��That��s not even half of the story, Lyon,�� said Cecile. ��You see, this ve-trading, it goes both ways.��

    Lyon had his pupils shrunk.

 Chapter 745: Difficult Generation

    Chapter 745: Difficult Generation

    Both ways�� the word stunted his course of thought before he turned. ��What do you mean?��

    ��It means that the humans and the demi-humans, they also owned ves for their own, it doesn��t even have to be of a different race than the owner, it��s not a ck and white situation, Lyon,�� answered Cecile. ��I thought that you would know of this by now.��

    ��What? Of course I didn��t know any of this!�� Lyon widened his eyes.

    ��Really?�� Jin raised his brows.

    ��What?! Why are you squinting your eyes, father-inw?�� Lyon frowned.

    ��Well,�� Jin shrugged his shoulders. ��I mean����

    ��You mean what?��

    ��The way you act around women�� well�� I must say that I thought you would own at least one of them, you know, for your dark fantasy or some sort�� I mean�� this is surely not a good ce to talk about it, but if you need an ear to hear you out, I��m all in�� I mean personally�� I mean just the two of us�� you know�� man to man, no women needed to hear this�� especially not my daughter or my wife�� you know�� when they��re not around����

    ��Avnche Fist please keep your honor intact!�� Verdu shouted as he mmed the table.

    ��His right big brother Jin!�� Garuda stood up as both of them red at Jin.

    ��Calm down both of you,�� Jin waved his hand. ��What are you talking about anyway? Why would my honor be at risk, we are talking about how to end this madness.�� However, the morepelling the words spouted out of his mouth, the more they became skeptical about his point of view.

    ��Enough,�� Cecile simply tapped the marbled table before it made a jarring crack that stunned the entire room.

    They all looked down with a gulp before their eyes turned to pity as they darted at Lyon. ��Huh? What are you looking at?��

    (Nothing) thought the rest of them.

    ��Let��s continue where we left off,�� said Cecile.

    ��I agree,�� Yunesa nodded. ��However, it��s truly hard to find right or wrong, since both have the rights and the wrongs.��

    ��Then shouldn��t you defend the human race because�� you��re human?�� asked Lyon as he raised his brows. (Then again, she is dressed up like a witch so��).

    ��That��s a default premise but then again, they too deserve to live a better life,�� said Yunesia before she sighed. ��s, maybe bloodshed between us is as inevitable as it was predicted by our ancestors before us.��

    ��Hmm���� Lyon crossed his arms, ��I think there is something more to this than what you told me.��

    ��There is,�� Cecile nodded. ��Things are way moreplicated than just ve trading.��

    ��Oh?�� Yunesia raised her brows. ��You seem like you know something that we don��t.��

    Verdu nodded. ��Any information might benefit us as a whole.��

    ��It won��t,�� Cecile shook her head before she darted at Lyon. ��Come with me, I will tell you something that you need to know.��

    ��Huh?�� Verdu raised his brows. ��Don��t you think that it would benefit us as a whole, we might be able to conjure up something with your information.��

    ��No you don��t,�� Cecile shook her head.

    ��But!��

    Cecile shed a murderous re before Verdu��s sword jumped out of his grasp. The sword fell on the floor and rattled intensely against it. The sight left the rest astounded but Verdu with shrunken pupils. He looked at his trusted sword as if it was squirming and struggling. Never in his life, he had seen such a reaction from his sword, not even when it was near Lyon.

    Verdu gulped before he nervously darted at the auburn beauty��s back leaving the room. Just a murderous nce was all it took from her to make his fighting spirit waver. His crawling skin didn��t stop even after the woman had left the room. The strangling cold sensation in his nape suffocated his mind and clouded his soul as a swordsman with innate fear he had never thought he had within him.

    Lyon stood up with a chuckle, ��She is pretty cold when ites to it.�� Lyon turned and waved before the rest of the party followed him.��

    Jin took a cold breath with his teeth gritted as he looked at Verdu and the swordying on the floor. ��Want me to pick it up for you?��

    Verdu shook his head, ��No it��s fine, I will do it myself.��

    ��Alright����

    Verdu stood up before he approached his sword and knelt down. ��To think that she would make me knelt in just one nce.��

    The others shut their mouths, not willing to add more misery to his current state.

    ��Though,�� Verdu turned, ��Maybe I��m growing old and the next generation should take over.��

    ��Nah, don��t think too much about it,�� answered Jin as he waved his hand.

    ��It amazes me that you can always take this so lightly, Jin,�� said Verdu. ��I should learn more from you.��

    ��You should learn more from your father,�� Jin shook his head. ��That old codger seems to have been enjoying life as ofte while you are doing the opposite.��

    ��His name is Master Tael,�� remarked Verdu.

    ��And my name is Jin,�� Jin rolled his eyes, ��You are so formal even your sword looked like it��s dull�� like a ceremonial sword or something.��

    Garuda and his daughter had their eyes opened wide hearing Jin��s unfiltered words. Argonauts were famed for their prowess with curved swords. They could even share their feelings with them. The sword was their other half, yet the Avnche Fist didn��t bat an eye,

    Meanwhile, Yunesia sighed at the situation.

    Verdu took a deep breath before he sighed. He leaned his sword against the cracked marble table before sitting back on his chair. ��Your daughter seemed to be stronger than you, Jin.��

    Jinid back, ��Well, I won��t deny that, I��ve been trying to enjoy livingtely and let these problems to the next generation.��

    ��Brother Jin, we are the next generation,�� added Garuda. ��My daughter��s generations are too young to handle this sensitive matter.��

    ��Kuh?!�� Ayumu red at her father, ��No I��m not?! I��m a grown woman father! Do you know how much I��ve grown ever since you passed out half of your life?��

    ��See, that��s my point, you have your emotion clouded your judgment,�� said Garuda with a wide grin.

    One of her eyes twitched (I was trapped?!). She stomped her foot before she pouted and crossed her arms. ��Whatever,�� she strode herself away from the room.

    ��Oi Garuda, are you sure you��re alright with that?�� Jinzily raised one of his brows. ��You haven��t been able to embrace your own daughter before.��

    Garuda sighed. ��It��s alright, it��s part of her bing an adult.��

    Jin sighed, ��At least you get to see her as a child, I can��t even remember when was thest time Cecile cried.��

    Suddenly the three of them sighed.

    (Eh? Why does ite to this?) Yunesia sighed. She never thought to be stuck with three depressed middle-aged men in a room.

    ��Though, then again, why would we need Lyon to act?�� asked Jin. ��I mean, he is pretty strong, but this is practically none of his business.��

    ��Hmm, I��m afraid I would have to agree with brother Jin,�� Garuda nodded. ��This matter has nothing to do with Lyon. The young man is carefree, he would only stick his nose if he wants to.��

    ��That��s your answer, Garuda,�� said Yunesia. ��I��m trying to make him stick his nose into this.��

    ��You want him to eradicate the orcs?�� Verdu raised his brows before he shook his head, ��Impossible, their cultivation is special, hardly our magic and artworks on them. We are only lucky that their numbers are few.��

    ��Perhaps they knew something that we don��t? I mean, the world is vast and has many secrets we had yet discovered.��

    ��Then we would have to ask where they originally came from,�� added Jin.

    ��Have you guys heard Hell?�� Yunesia burst the bubble.

    Verdu frowned. ��You mean the heretic ce?��

    ��We have no sure idea that the ce is a heretic,�� Yunesia shook her head. ��All we know is that the ce was considered to be opposite of heaven.��

    ��You think that��s why their numbers are few?�� asked Jin. ��I��ve heard in my traveling years that Hell did exist, but the way to that ce had been sealed out of existence. But as years came to be, fewer people believe that it existed.��

    ��Yes, certain ancient cultivators that had lived a long life know the existence of Hell, but the signs of it are still clouded.��

    ��Brother Jin, are you implying that their numbers are few because they originated from Hell?��

    ��I think so,�� Jin leaned back before he sighed as he darted at the ceiling. ��Then again, Hell eh, I wonder why their existence is so kept from us��Nah I��m too old for this new adventure.�� He stood up and yawned. ��We will continue this tomorrow��farewell.�� He waved his hand with the other scratching his stomach.

    ��Where are you going?�� asked Verdu.

    ��I can��t hear you,�� Jin disappeared.

    Verdu sighed, ��Why is my generation so difficult.��

 Chapter 746: It Was Fear?

    Chapter 746: It Was Fear?

    Lyon already had his fingers rustled against the hair at the back of his head as he looked over the shoulders of a towering woman in front of him. The dragon-braid of her hair was dangling left and right as she swayed her way toward a nearby pond.

    The fishes were curious about the beauty and gradually swarm to her side. Her smile through the reflection of the calm water soon waved away into distortion as stupid mouths gasping for air reced it.

    Cecile turned and looked at her easy-going husband. He might look like azy bum and wouldugh at just about the weird stuff that she hardly notice, but his perception was no joke.

    ��You know, this matter does not concern you in the slightest, right?�� Cecile sighed.

    Lyon raised his brows as he darted at her auburn eyes. ��Not really, unless you want me to?��

    Cecile nodded, ��In the small scheme of things, this does not concern you at all, you shouldn��t bat an eye, however, in the grand scheme of it all, it might just be that it would concern you.��

    Lyon narrowed his eyes before putting his hand down to his waist. ��What do you mean?��

    Cecile turned as she strolled with Lyon ying catch up. ��You already know where anti-manaes from right?��

    ��Ites from Hell.�� (I never thought I would use that term so lightly).

    ��That��s right,�� she nodded. ��And where does manaes from?��

    ��Heaven�� right?��

    ��That��s also right.��

    Lyon frowned. ��Why are you asking me these questions?��

    ��Well, you see Lyon, not everyone knows the existence of Hell just like we do.��

    ��You start to drift me apart here, dearest,�� Lyon jested with a chuckle.

    Cecile smiled. ��I��m sorry, the gravity of this matter is moreplicated than you think. Forget the pettiness of the orcs wanting revenge on the humans, as the humans also want their revenge against the demi-humans. They insult each other, ripped each other, and scavenged each other.��

    ��Why do they hate each other?��

    ��Do you know how heavy your question is?�� Cecile smiled wryly before she darted at the blue calm sky before going for the distant huge waterfall.

    Lyon smiled, ��This city has greatly changed, I wonder what happened.�� He raised his brows repeatedly at her but she was having none of it.

    ��The great change aside, some humans don��t actually hate demi-humans just like not all demi-humans either.��

    ��I already know that,�� Lyon muttered. ��But what makes them want to pige one another? Power?��

    ��Fear.��

    ��Fear? Fear of what?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Power. Anti-mana and mana generally canceled each other out, so no mana-based magic work on anti-mana cultivators and vice-versa.��

    ��I notice that they are practically the opposite of each other. Wait, is that why they want to kill each other? Because they canceled out one another?�� Lyon furrowed his brows.

    ��Delve deeper Lyon,�� said Cecile as she turned and faced him. ��A baby orc and a baby human, which one is stronger.��

    ��Ah, I assume it��s a baby orc?��

    Cecile nodded. ��A baby elf and a baby human, which one is more beloved by nature?��

    ��You mean magic?��

    Cecile shrugged. ��Does it matter what it means?��

    His pupils shrunk before he felt his skin crawl. ��I see! It really doesn��t matter is it?��

    Cecile shook her head, ��No, it doesn��t matter. And as they each reached adulthood, without mana, humans are powerless.��

    ��Then what about the elves? Don��t tell me that their fuel is also from Hell?�� Lyon creased his brows.

    ��The elves used mana just like the humans, however, they have innate intelligence despitecking in the muscle department.��

    ��So humans are the most bnce then,�� Lyon crossed his arms.

    ��Wrong, humans are the weakest among all races,�� Cecile shook her head.

    ��What?�� Lyon unfurled his arms. ��How can that be?��

    ��We have no specialty Lyon unless we grind our cultivation to the next level, humans are powerless on their own.��

    Lyon shook his head, ��That��s can��t be true, I disagree.��

    ��Then, let me ask you this, would you make it this far without mana? Without cultivation?��

    His mouth immediately gaped as his pupils shrunken. Without mana where would he be? The first time he was summoned, that was the first time he venture into this world without mana, and that one didn��t go well until Selena broke the space apart and give him the strength he needed.

    ��The orcs, they have the muscle, the dwarves, though they are half the size of regr humans, their muscles and their intellect in crafting weapons are second to none, even to this date. Elves with their innate sharp eyes and thus ranged weapons be their deadliest ally. Beastmen, depending on the beast, have their own uniqueness. Then there are many more races that dwell in heaven like your grandfather, the True Dragon, or the Devil Ape or the Cmity Goat and many, many more.��

    Lyon gulped as he looked at how sharp Cecile��s eyes were. ��I-I guess you��re right, if we stripped all mana and anti-mana in the world, we are just talking chickens����

    ��Being bnced means that we are the weakest on paper and has the slowest advancement, but it also has its strength,�� said Cecile.

    Lyon furrowed his brows. ��Woah wait, so are you changing your mind or something?��

    Cecile smiled. ��I want you to see both ways. We can be both the strongest and the weakest since we are so bnced in the first ce. However, fear gripped those of us that are weak-minded thus this situation happened.��

    ��Fear, eh, never thought that very would originate from fear,�� said Lyon snorted. ��So what now, I see Nostria and other kingdoms are trying to connect humans with demi-humans and live a peaceful life with each other.��

    ��There is no perfect kingdom Lyon,�� Cecile shook her head.

    ��At least they tried,�� Lyon shrugged.

    Cecile smiled, ��Do you see why I want to talk to you alone? And tell you this without other ears stretching?��

    ��Because they won��t believe you,�� Lyon smiled.

    Cecile nodded. ��Who would want to admit that they all started from fear? They would brush it off and said that demi-humans are just heretics that need to be pulverized denying their ancestral horror.��

    ��So in fear, we raised our arms, and fight to the death with each other,�� Lyon sighed. ��Well, I can��t say that I don��t understand that.�� Lyon pursed his lips, ��Though I wonder what the demi-humans think about their own fellow that tried to live harmoniously with the humans.��

    ��Bitterly,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��Hahaha, of course,�� Lyon nodded.

    ��What are you going to do now?�� asked Cecile. ��Are you seeking world peace?��

    ��World peace? Nah,�� Lyon turned and put his hands inside his pockets. ��I don��t want world peace, I want my own peace.��

    Cecile��s lips slowly stretched to the side and made her cheeks sink a pair of dimples. ��Then that means, that you will only involve yourself when those who you hold dear are in the scope?��

    ��Exactly! HAHAHA!�� Lyonughed at the sky. ��Though����

    ��Though?��

    ��I can��t wrap my head around something that I just recently remembered,�� Lyon tilted his head as he scratched the top of it.

    ��What would that be?�� Cecile smiled. ��Perhaps I can answer your question.��

    ��You know Karina right?�� Lyon turned.

    ��The blonde woman that thought she could teach you arts and by arts I mean the Shattering Palm? The one that saved you from a giant ball of dark energy, which is actually coagted anti-mana that holds itself together in order to resist the surrounding mana? The one that has a little brother called Jugen, isn��t she the one you promised to bring to Hell? The one that kicked your stomach and sent you through multiple walls when your cultivation was shallow?��

    Lyon gulped as he inevitably took a step back. (Uwah�� that is so detailed and manually tailored!). ��A-Are you sure that Selena was the desirous one among the three of you?�� he muttered.

    Cecile chuckled seeing his flustered face. ��You have to find that out by yourselfter once you regained your memories.��

    ��Alright, alright,�� Lyon took another step back.

    ��So, what about her?�� Cecile asked.

    (She really does seem to know something that even I don��t, even though I met Karina first) Lyon gulped. ��I was wondering since her cultivation was reset and she became an anti-mana cultivator afterward, how can she enter through the gate of worlds without being repelled?��

    ��Oh that,�� Cecile chuckled to his confusion.

    She walked past him and uttered as she nced over her shoulder. ��Promise me not to ask further, but I will give you a hint.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��Mana originated from Heaven, Anti mana originated from Hell, well now, only one ce is left out..�� Cecile posed a peace sign before she left Lyon with his pupils shrinking.

    ��You mean?!�� Lyon��s mouth gaped as he felt his toes crawling. ��How can I not think of that! Crap! Now that leaves me with more questions!��

 Chapter 747: Who Are you?!

    Chapter 747: Who Are you?!

    The blue sky was adorned with fluffy clouds and the sun was hiding from thetter. The ze warmth the meadow below where a single tree stood. The branches rustled as did the grass, and a young man was resting with his hands behind his head. His legy on top of the other as his hair fluttered with the gentle breeze from nature.

    The peaceful rest was a luxury not everyone can afford, however, with the perforated nket of the shadow from the trees, his mind was already out from the world and couldn��t notice the benign lurking shadows that were crawling against his legs. His eyelid twitched the moment the shadow enveloped his face.

    ��Huh��.?!?!�� his pupils immediately shrunk to a dot as veins surrounding it screamed at his mind to carry his body out of this ce as soon as possible. However, his toes were trembling at the sight of the green-skinned figures surrounding his rest. ��W-What are you guys?!��

    A smirk of a grin was seen from the one with the lighter color. ��It matters not who we are, you shall pay for your kin��s sin!��

    ��What?! What are you talking about?!�� The young man cleverly pulls out a dagger before aiming to cross his neck, however��

    ��Pathetic,�� the leader casually caught his knife with his palm.

    ��What?!�� His eyes widened in horror. (I was sure to imbue my mana within the de!). He gulped as he saw his knife couldn��t even puncture the orc��s bare palm.

    ��Jahahaha!�� The other orcsughed at his pathetic reaction and one of them added. ��You humans are really fools! Don��t you know our body is stronger than yours? Our skin is thicker than a rhino!��

    ��Really?�� one of the orcs asked the friend beside him.

    ��He is probably exaggerating, but who cares if it��s true or not!�� his friend��s answered.

    ��W-What do you want?!�� asked the cultivator as he pulled his knife.

    The leader of the orcs frowned, ��Shouldn��t you ask that before pointing your de against me? I have low hope for humans with morals, but it seemed like those people have extinct.��

    ��W-What?! What are you talking about?!�� the young cultivator looked around. (Five, six, I��m surrounded with six of this, whatever they are! More importantly, mana doesn��t seem to work on them).

    The leader snorted, ��You think I don��t know that you��re counting us? We are over a thousand.��

    ��Gahahaha!�� The surrounding orcsughed before one of them added. ��Can��t you feel our presence behind the tree?!��

    ��What?!�� he opened his eyes wide. ��You��re bluffing!�� (I sense none of them).

    The leader of the orc smirked, ��It seems like you are very confused, foolish humans, don��t you know that you��re art and magic won��t work on us? Did they teach you nothing at school?��

    ��Shut up! Y-You better not cause any trouble!�� said the cultivator with his quivering finger pointing at the leader.

    Meanwhile, on the far end of the forest. A figure covered in arge cloak was witnessing what happened right before his very jade eyes. ��These orcs are really wasting their time����

    ��Oh, and I presume that you are not?��

    The elf raised his brows with a gasp as he leaped back, ��Who��s there!��

    ��You have a sharp eye, you should figure out where I am right now�� or are those eyes of yours belong to the humans?��

    ��You!�� His eyes narrowed before hebed the trees.

    ��Where am I? Hahaha!�� The voice echoed in the forest and turned distant as the espionage elf was chasing it into the deeper region.

    ��Coward, show yourself!�� The elf shouted as he kept jumping from one tree to another. His eyes were no longer squinted, he was ring and was too focused to notice the cold sweat coursing down from his temple.

    ��Already am! Hahaha!��

    ��What?!�� the espionage muttered before he gritted his teeth. He sense no presence whatsoever just like the poor cultivator that he was keeping an eye on. ��An anti-mana cultivator, tch!��

    ��Are you sure?�� he felt a gentle wind from his nape.

    ��Hm?!�� the espionage had his eyes widened before he immediately turned. However, he saw no one was behind him. ��Shit����

    ��Oh, I thought elves never curse,�� the espionage chuckled.

    ��Shut up! I don��t need an opinion from a coward such as yourself!�� the elf roared before he pulled out his bow under his cloak.

    ��Oh, where are you going to shoot? The north, the west, the east? Or perhaps the west?��

    The ridicule scraped the elf��s pride before thetter said, ��Enough!��

    He shot in all directions and left some trees to crack from his arrow.

    ��Hahaha, getting flustered, are we? Or, should I say losing your mind? Desperate? Are you desperate?! Hahaha! That��s too soon!��

    The elf was panting and his mind contemted a thought (How did he find me if he is an anti-mana cultivator?! The echo also seemed to have the same pitch no matter where I go). His brows furrowed before he put away his bow.

    ��Oh, are you giving up already?�� asked the voice. ��Shame, I could do for a little more fun..��

    ��Giving up? A true elf never gives up!�� said the espionage.

    ��Whahahaha! You sound really like a hypocrite.��

    ��Judge as you wish,�� The elf crossed his arms, ��If you were want to kill me you have the very chance to do so, yet here we are ying tags.��

    ��Don��t get ahead of yourself, it��s not even a proper tag! You just y for half the game if that is the case.��

    The elf answered none and closed his eyes. He spread his divine sense like a bat navigating its way, yet he still found nothing significant in his radius. (I can��t sense him at all! What sorcery is this! Not even the king would be able to do this!).

    ��Are you giving up already?��

    ��Who are you?�� the elf asked instead. ��I am the espionage of the king of the elf, King Geron of elven kingdom, Kingdom Errel.��

    ��King of the elves? As in the true king of the elves?��

    ��There is only one elf king in the Mortal World, and that is King Geron,�� answered the espionage. ��I take it that you know who I am prior to my introduction?��

    ��Sharp eyes, elves really do have a sharper mind than humans.��

    ��Hmph!�� The elf crossed his arms, ��That��s a matter of course.��

    ��Though, I am wondering why would Geron sent you this far?��

    ��That��s King Geron for you! And, the reason for that is ssified.��

    The elf could hear a loud sigh before the voice continued, ��So, you basically mean that you have no idea either?��

    ��Hmph! Don��t y words with me, I know what I��m doing�� said the elf, ��Regardless, I��m willing to die for the Errel Kingdom, even if I have to put an arrow inside my own head.��

    ��Woah, such patriotism, never thought an elf would have it,�� the voice chuckled.

    ��Don��t lump me with the likes of you! You talk as if you are the forest itself, what is your purpose in luring me here?�� asked the elf.

    ��I know you��re sharp and all, but it would ruin the fun if I just tell you straight for it.��

    ��Huh?�� the elf furrowed his brows. (What the hell is he up to now?) So the voice had been nothing but the voice itself. The elf suffered no physical harm, not even a graze from falling twigs.

    ��I can just show you, you know, hehe.��

    ��What is h��?!�� His jade eyes shrunk as the reality in front of him shifted in an instant. His mouth gaped open before he darted to the tree beside him. ��I��m�� back where I started?��

    ��You can��t even feel your shoulder now?�� the familiar voice came to be and the espionage elf immediately turned in response.

    The elf��s eyes widened. He saw a figure covered in a huge cloak much like his but this one reached over the toes. He couldn��t really tell how high the figure was but it was roughly not that different from his stature.

    The elf looked up and down as his eyes narrowed. ��Who are you?��

    ��So this is the one that you warned us about, hehe.��

    ��Huh?�� The elf opened his eyes wide as he saw the leader of the orcughing before standing right before him. The towering height of the orc was something, not even the elf couldpare, not to mention the density of the muscle the leader had.

    ��That is correct,�� the cloaked figure answered, ��Do you trust me now?��

    ��Hahaha, of course, I trust you,�� the orc��s leaderughed. ��Without your help, who knows what this pointy-ears fellow would do.��

    The elf took another step back before he darted his nce at the cloaked figure, ��You! You must be the one from Legion!��

    ��Hehehe, I will say it for the third time, I guess you��re no fool,�� the figure grinned.

    The elf gulped at the cloaked figure as perspiration of cold sweat begun.

 Chapter 748: The Request to an Elf King

    Chapter 748: The Request to an Elf King

    The elf frowned. He furrowed his brows as he looked at what was dangling in the orc��s hand. It was the head of the human cultivator that was resting under the shade of the lone tree.

    The elf narrowed his eyes before he darted at the cloaked figure, ��I take it that this is just a convenient trap to catch me?��

    ��Hahaha, you��re quite smart, blondie,�� the leader of the orcughed before he threw away the head and let it roll on the muddy ground of the forest.

    ��I��m not talking to you, green-skinned,�� said the elf with his sharpened eyes.

    ��What��s that?�� The orc��s calm harrowing voice was followed with frivolous killing intent and balled fists, yet, the espionage elf was undeterred.

    ��Now, now, no need to fight over little things,�� said the cloaked person with a hint of a giggle.

    ��Hmph! You better watch your tongue next time, blondie,�� the leader of the orc snorted before crossing his arms.

    The elf darted his eyes back at the cloaked person, ��What do you want?��

    ��That��s supposed to be my question,�� the cloaked person giggled. ��I��m sure you know that you can��t contest yourself against me, so spill the beans would you, are you trying to interfere with my ns?��

    The espionage shook his head. ��I was asked by my king to give you a message.��

    ��What kind of message?��

    ��His Majesty wishes you to visit him in the kingdom, of course, I would escort you if you would so need,�� the espionage put one knee down.

    ��Hmm, that��s interesting, I never thought an elf king would want my presence, he must be really into plotting things,�� the cloaked person chuckled. ��Do you have any more words to spare to me, or is that the only thing you��re allowed to share?��

    The elf frowned but nevertheless, the cloaked person was about to be the guess of his king. Respect was a must, ��I��m terribly sorry for my previous behavior, but His Majesty asked me to invite you to the kingdom.��

    ��I see, so that��s all you have,�� the cloaked person crossed his arms. ��I will keep that in mind.��

    ��I have to make sure if you want to visit the king in the near future,�� said the espionage.

    ��I can��t make that decision right now, I��m upied with things recently, besides,�� the cloaked person smiled, ��I��m sure you know what organization I belonged to, after all, you��ve been watching us for a fair amount of time.��

    The espionage was not surprised at all. ��Please, forgive me.��

    ��No, it��s fine, you are an espionage after all,�� said the cloaked person. ��Though, I would very much like it if you stop doing that, unless you want to join us.��

    The elf stood up, ��I��m afraid, I don��t have such luxury in my hand.��

    ��Hehe, it was just a joke, no need to get so serious about it,�� said the cloaked person. ��Though, I would like it that the great elves join us in our short conquest, after all, the humans, they too look down on your race, don��t they? You might utilize the same mana, but they enved your beautiful kins.��

    ��As much as I hate the humans, I��m afraid my action would affect my king, thus I must refrain from doing so,�� said the espionage.

    ��Oof, I guess. Then I shall meet your king in the near future��but may I bring friends over?�� said the cloaked person.

    ��That would be out of my power,�� the elf shook his head, ��I was tasked to invite you over, not your friends��though, I could ask His Majesty if it��s allowed and returned to you in the following day.��

    ��Alright, do that,�� said the cloaked person.

    ��Then I shall excuse myself,�� the espionage vanished as he blended in with the forest in the blink of an eye.

    ��Hmm, are you sure you want to involve the elves?�� asked the leader of the orc. ��As much as I hate the humans, the elves are uqually detestable with their tricks.��

    ��Hahaha, everyone that has a little beef with the elves knows that,�� said the cloaked person. ��But, if they wanted to join us, than they are allowed to do so, a helping hand is better than no helping hand.��

    ��I doubt so,�� the leader of the orc turned before he saw his army foraging away against the nearby viges. Soon screams of terror traveled across the meadow and into the reach of their ears.

    ��Oh, looks like they have started without you,�� the cloaked person smiled as he noticed small smoke rising up.

    ��They can take care of themselves,�� the leader of the orc smirked. ��Though���� He turned. ��I never thought that you would be aiding us.��

    ��We are all aiding ourselves here,�� said the cloaked person. ��You have hate to settle, I have my own reason.��

    ��It��s not just the hate, and you know that,�� the orc furrowed his brows before his breath turned heavy. ��I still doubted that this method would work.��

    ��We are going to test it once we received it, no need to worry,�� the cloaked person smiled. ��It has been proven to be working by my friends.��

    ��Hmm, you better hope it works,�� said the leader of the orc.

    ��Chief!��

    ��Hm?�� the leader turned before he saw a pitch-ck orb that didn��t even reflect the light of the sun��on the hands of one of his underlings. ��It��s so small.��

    ��Comparatively, of course,�� the cloaked person smiled before he went on his way and picked up the orb. ��This is the source of power that you all used, the anti-mana.��

    The leader of the orc furrowed his thick brows as he looked at the orb in his hand. ��How many more do you need.��

    ��I don��t know for sure, but the best bet, is as much as I can,�� said the cloaked person before he put it away from their sight. ��I just hope that no one will interfere with our goal.��

    The leader of the orc snorted before he darted against his underling, ��Tell the other that we are done for today, we shall retreat.��

    ��Y-Yes chief!�� the orc ran back and shouted on his way.

    ��If the humans meddle with our cause, then we shall fight to the bitter end.��

    ��The bitter end eh,�� the cloaked person muttered before he darted at the orc, ��This cause of ours will certainly benefit you as a whole.��

    ��Huh?�� The orc furrowed his brows. ��By ours, you mean us, or did you mean you and that Legion of yours.��

    ��The Legion of course, but you will benefit with it too,�� said the cloaked person. ��Until we meet again��which is soon, thank you for your service.�� He then disappeared much like the espionage prior.

    ��Tch! It��s not a service,�� muttered the orc as he watched the white smoke gradually turning ck. ��The humans fighting back, surely those four leaders would be taking notice if we started taking our next target, maybe the elf��s aid is needed to take down that kingdom.��

    ��

    The king of the elf was sightseeing his own kingdom with a cup of elven wine in his hand. He had a bright smile before muttering, ��I see that you��re back.��

    ��Your awareness is as amazing as ever, Your Majesty,�� said the espionage before revealing himself with one knee on the floor.

    The smile stays, ��How did it go? Did you make yourself clear?��

    ��Yes, I have ryed your message,�� said the espionage. ��However, he did ask something.��

    ��Hmm?�� The king turned and revealed his furrowed brows. ��Asking something? What would that be?��

    ��He asked if he can bring some friends over.��

    ��Friends?�� The king darted to his glowing wine before slurping it. He reached for the chair before sitting down and putting his wooden cup on the table. ��Tell me, what do you think of him?��

    ��I didn��t manage to release a single arrow, Your Majesty. Please forgive me.��

    ��Huh? Then how did youe into contact with him?�� The king frowned.

    ��He contacted me.��

    ��What?�� he raised one of his brows. ��You got caught?��

    ��No, Your Majesty. He revealed that he has been aware of my presence from the beginning.��

    The elf king let out a long breath through his nose as his eyes darted from him to the window and then back to him again. ��That was unexpected, never thought that someone would outdo you.��

    ��I apologize, Your Majesty. However, he is more capable than me, especially, how he turned reality of my eyes into something different entirely.��

    ��Illusion?�� The king frowned. ��He put you in an illusion?��

    ��I��m afraid so, Your Majesty.��

    ��So he spared my espionage,�� the king muttered before he said, ��Then I will allow it, let him has his ��friends��e over to my kingdom.��

    The espionage raised his brows before darting from the floor to his king, ��Are you sure, Your Majesty?��

    ��En, let theme,�� the elf king smiled. ��If someone is capable enough to put you into an illusion then he has earned the right to meet me with his friends�� or are you afraid that they would be able to kill me?��

    ��N-No Your Majesty, you are the strongest elf in the kingdom, they couldn��t even contest you.��

    ��Hahaha! I will not be meeting them alone anyway, be at ease,�� said the king before he stood up and waved his hand, ��Go, ry my message.��

    ��At once, Your Majesty!�� the elf vanished.

 Chapter 749: It’s Time

    Chapter 749: It��s Time

    In Garuda City.

    Lyon had his back against luscious greens as the gentle mother of the blue sky peeked from hollow clouds to bask his face. The fragrance from the nearby flower beds danced inside his nostrils as his heartbeat beat slower than it used to. His hair slightly fluttered and his ears picked up chirping birds as they stroked the sky.

    He put his palm against the sun and saw the light narrowing between his fingers�� particrly his two thin wedding rings stacked on top of one another.

    ��Selena, Cecile, and then Maria,�� he muttered before burying his fingers against his palm as if he was trying to collect the zing fire of the sun itself. ��Hah~�� he sighed before joining his hand back together behind his head.

    (This world seemed to be moreplicated than I thought it would be, I thought that I would have a demon lord to y or something, but it seems like, I��m in a part of something greater than I thought it would be)

    (Three worlds, Heaven, Hell, and then The Mortal World. Heaven has sevenyers and so does Hell, the Mortal World, however, has multiple worlds��or continents. Three types of energy, Anti-Mana, Mana, and one source originated from the Mortal World. It seems like Mortal World��s original energy worked on both Mana and Anti-Mana cultivators, wait doesn��t that make it more powerful than both of them?)

    ��Crap!�� Lyon got up to a sitting position before crossing his legs, ��Why didn��t the old me use the energy from the Mortal World instead?! I can��t believe he blundered this! Err�� I mean I, wait, no�� ah forget it!�� heid back once more without even rustling his hair, not even once.

    ��What are you worrying about?�� asked Bapho who was sitting by his side and had his eyes over Sun and Shen bullying each other on the flower bed.

    ��I��m not worried, I��m just full of questions,�� Lyon sighed. ��There are so many things in this world that I don��t understand grandpa.��

    ��Hahaha, there is no need to rush things out, the more you see it as a whole, the moreplicated your problems be, just narrow it down to ant-size and start from there,�� said Bapho. ��It might not be as enjoyable as sweeping all of them at once, but it��s certainly better than zero effort.��

    ��You��re so wise,�� Lyon grinned.

    ��Being wise is useful but, being wise only in thought is useless.��

    ��Alright grandpa, let��s stop there.��

    ��Hahaha, though I can tell you a thing or two if you do so wishes.��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon snapped his eyes open before he pushed his upper body with his hands against the ground, and looked at the Cmity Goat, ��Are you serious?��

    ��I said I can�� know what I mean?��

    ��You will only answer certain questions,�� Lyon rolled his eyes.

    ��Smart,�� Bapho smiled.

    Lyon opened his mouth but it stuck there. His eyes shifted to more confusion as he blinked. There were so many questions bottling up that he didn��t even know where to start. He sighed.

    ��Oh? Are you not going to ask something?��

    Lyonid back, ��There are so many things that I want to know, yet some part of me doesn��t want to find out.��

    ��Is it really because you don��t want to find out, or are you afraid of finding out something that you shouldn��t?��

    ��Both, I guess,�� Lyon turned to the other side.

    ��Either way, we are free to choose our course of action, it is our lives after all.��

    ��What do you think I should do?��

    ��That is the question that you have the answer for. I don��t have the answer nor will I be, even when the futurees.��

    Lyon sighed before facing the sky once more. ��Everything seems so, overwhelming sometimes.��

    ��Well yes,�� Bapho chuckled. ��After all, you are made for great things.��

    ��I doubt that, how great can I be if I was once dead before.��

    ��I mean you live now, tell me anyone else that has reached your level of mastery and be reborn?��

    ��Well if you put it that way,�� Lyon sighed. ��I wonder how great I was in the past, nobody seemed to remember me, not even myself.��

    ��Is that what��s holding you from cultivating?��

    ��Nah, I��m justzy.��

    ��Hahaha, you say that, but I watched you grow, Lyon. You went from crawling to running with brother Sagi the Undying Horse, in less than ten years.��

    ��Huh?!�� Lyon immediately pulled his upper body up as he gulped. ��Sagi the Undying Horse? Is he����

    ��He is the first teacher you have, and you alwaysined how harsh your training was and how it was technically abusing a child.��

    Lyon gulped. ��He sounds really ominous from your words.��

    ��Hahaha, but without his initial training, you wouldn��t even be able to contend with the other��s teaching.��

    ��Eh, are you sure?��

    ��En, I��m pretty sure. After all, he was the first one to ept you.��

    Lyon felt a cold chill crawling up his spine as his eyes widened. ��He�� was the first?��

    Bapho darted straight against Lyon��s dark gxy eyes and nodded, ��That��s right. He was the first one to ept you, trained you when we all didn��t know what to do with you when you first arrived there.��

    Lyon��s mouth quivered before he furrowed his brows. He gritted his teeth but no matter how much he tried to force his mind to remember his past life, it only made the veins in his temple bulge.

    ��There is no need to force it,�� Bapho shook his head. ��You will remember when the timees.��

    Lyon made a harsh swallow before he let out a slow and controlled heavy breathing. ��Thank you, grandfather, for sharing this with me.��

    ��Your wee.��

    Lyon crossed his legs. ��That��s all I needed to hear.�� his eyelids mmed shut.

    ��Huh?�� Sun was in the middle of smacking Shen��s face before he noticed his grandson. ��Is he����

    ��Opening!�� Shen whipped his tail against the unsuspecting Devil Ape before letting out a short burst ofughter. ��Hahaha��Oh?�� he too noticed what Lyon was doing.

    ��Damn catfish!�� Sun muttered as he rubbed his cheek before darting against his grandson.

    Bapho frowned looking at his grandson. His breathing grew exponentially calmer than before, and not a single muscle from his body seemed to be moving. His hair slightly fluttered against the wind before Mana of the purest form creased out from his ring.

    The Seven-horned Cmty Goat nodded as he backstepped a few times whilst locking his nce against his grandson.

    ��He is about to gain ess to Ascending God atst,�� Shen muttered.

    ��Hmm, I think it��s a bad idea to have his breakthrough here,�� said Bapho.

    ��It��s toote now, he is in the zone,�� said Sun as he grinned, ��Do it! Lyon!��

    ��Heh,�� a smirk urred to their surprise before the mana inside his ring burst out.

    Under the ambiance of the bustling market, Assid was found haggling a price with the locales.

    ��That price is a little bit too much, how ab��?!�� Assid furrowed his brows before he looked at the great mansion.

    ��Sir, please don��t lower it further, I will sell at a deficit here. Please, sir, I beg of you, I need to eat,�� said the merchant.

    ��Hmph, today is your lucky day,�� said Assid before he put a single bead on the table his hands swerved and caught the bag on the table.

    ��Eh? Sir this is too little! Sir!�� the merchant sighed before he slumped down under his arms. ��The powerful are always pressing the weak.�� He picked up the bead, ��A single bead of��?! I-Imperial Bead?!��

    *Thump!

    A loud thump was heard before the bustling city paused and looked over a single focal point, the mansion that Garuda lived in.

    ��W-What��s going on?��

    ��You hear that too?��

    ��Yeah, it was pretty loud.��

    ��

    ��Hmm,�� Cecile opened her eyes before her smirk could be seen from the reflection of the warm water beneath her chin. ��About time, dearest.�� she stood up from the bath and let the water drops to the ground before reaching for a towel.

    ��Oof, look��s like we have to iste the ce again,�� Kesya muttered before she saw her empress walk past her.

    ��Pretty much, after all, he would surely trigger the highest Heaven��s Tribtion just like mine.��

    ��Graham is on standby.��

    ��Good, aid him and keep the city intact,�� said Cecile as she wore her usual garment.

    ��

    Graham was seen standing in the garden with his arms crossed as he looked at his master smirking his way through the cultivation. (In all my life, only you could breakthrough with such confidence master!).

    ��Lyon���� Luna muttered as he looked at the man that changed her world ascending to a different height.

    ��It��s better if you keep your distance,�� said Lumina by the side. ��That guy must have tremendous tribtion waiting to bit a chunk of his meridian.��

    ��E-En,�� Luna nodded nervously before both of them retreated from the garden.

 Chapter 750: Ascending God….?

    Chapter 750: Ascending God��.?

    ��Hmm?�� Ivy had her eyes set on the gate of the city. She saw the paved roads outside before a thrum made her turn. ��?!�� Her pupils shrunk as she saw the cloud swiveled away.

    ��W-What��s happening?�� the cultivators in the city said.

    ��The sky, it��s trem��Ah!��

    The ground tremendously quaked as the sea burst out pirs of water against the sky. Waterfalls greatly surged down as the clouds from each corner of the world hovered above the city. Everyone gawked as the great shadow crashed against them, hiding their disbelief.

    ��You should stay here for a while, Ivy.��

    ��?�� Ivy turned and saw Kesya squared her off.

    ��Things are going to be a bit messy here, it would be really dangerous if you step outside,�� Kesya grinned before she crossed her arms and darted against the pce. ��After all, why not see it for yourself, the potential of a mortal that was condemned by both Paradise and Purgatory.��

    (Condemned by Paradise and Purgatory?) Ivy raised her brows before she turned and put her nce at the pce. (Wait a minute�� that��s right. He is still at peak Godhood cultivation level, just like Cecile, then��) she gulped. Just with that power alone, she had witnessed what monstrosity lies beneath his smirk, and now he was going to go beyond.

    ��A-Amazing,�� Garuda had his brows furrowed as his cloak fluttered with his daughter covering behind him.

    ��F-Father! What is happening?!�� shouted Ayumu with her eyes peeking out from her arm.

    ��Young friend, no, young master Lyon is going to attempt, no, he is breaking through the next realm as we speak.��

    (Lyon?) thought Ayumu as her eyes barely could see the man sitting with his legs crossed alone in the garden.

    Luna raised her brows as she watched from a distance. She darted against the sky before she gaped, ��Look, I think, the tribtion is starting.��

    ��En,�� Lumina nodded after she watched what unfold. ��However.��

    ��However?��

    ��Watch,�� Lumina furrowed her brows before the storm that was about toe, dispersed in an instant.

    ��Kah?��

    ��What?��

    ��What just happened?��

    The cultivators inside the city were startled by the development. The impending storm vanished in the blink of an eye and the blue cheerful sky had returned. However, the silence that followed was more dreadful.

    ��Did he fail?�� Ivy gulped. Of all people, he was the person with the most sess rate of breaking through based on her experience journeying with him.

    ��No,�� Kesya answered.

    ��Then what?�� Ivy furrowed her brows and realizing not that Kesya had her arms crossed and her teeth grinning at the pce.

    ��He is ying with the cultivation system.��

    ��ying? What do you mean?�� Ivy turned.

    ��There is a hidden dangerous method that you could utilize to face a heaven��s tribtion,�� said Kesya. ��You can either face one each level or umte all of it at once.��

    ��What?! How is that possible?!��

    ��It is possible, however, it��s a dangerous game where too soon is better than toote. One would need to break through as fast as he or she can before the tribtiones, thus canceling the forming of the previous one. Repeat the process until you hit the bottleneck and then, faced the ultimate tribtion in one go. He called it, the cultivation hack. If you are toote, then you will be attacked in the middle of your cultivation and the risk of breaking your meridians will be higher than Adamrest Mountain.��

    ��C-Cultivation hack?���� she raised her brows as she was in the presence of the clouds yet again gathered and a quake of tremors greater than the previous one urred.

    ��W-What��s going on?�� Luna��s breath became rapid.

    ��He is doing what Cecile had done before,�� added Lumina as she furrowed her brows.

    ��What?!�� Luna was even more deep into confusion.

    ��Two,�� Assid fixed his sses and hide his gaze behind the reflection of the light as thunder followed suit.

    Cecile smirked as she watched from the balcony. ��Is everything ready?��

    ��Yes, Empress, everything is ready ording to yourmand.��

    ��En.��

    The clouds dispersed once more and the cultivators inside the city were once again startled. However, before they could scream out their opinions, the clouds had returned, along with the quake and tremor as a package.

    ��W-What? A-Again?!��

    ��What��s going on?!��

    Ivy frowned before the clouds dispersed again. She gulped before they gathered again, quaked again, and this time, blisters of the gale were crashing against the city. ��Third level!��

    ��He is going all the way! Hahaha!�� Kesyaughed.

    (How can she smile at a time like this?!) thought Ivy before the clouds dispersed. ��Fifth!��

    ��Oh my, this is happening again,�� Yunesia chuckled at the balcony, ��Tell me, why do you guys always find another way for the same thing?��

    ��You have a smart brain Yunesia, you can figure it out yourself,�� said Cecile as she kept her nce toward her husband.

    ��Oh, stingy,�� Yunesia puckered up her purple lips as she slightly slouched her shoulder. ��I will have you know that I still beneath you, o cold empress.��

    Cecile snorted a smirk. ��Don��t get near my husband.��

    ��Oh no!�� Yunesia wailed.

    ��Fourth,�� Assid frowned.

    ��Fifth,�� Lumina gulped.

    ��Sixth!�� Kesya grinned.

    ��S-Seventh!�� Ivy trembled.

    ��Ayumu, you better go to a safe ce,�� Garuda turned as he gulp.

    ��And where is that?�� Ayumu responded.

    Garuda raised his brows. ��Y-You��re right.��

    ��Eighth!��

    ��Ninth!��

    ��Tenth!�� Cecile smirked before total silence befallen the city.

    Everyone��s skin crawled. The total silence only heightened their imagination and a cold breeze sprung up from their spine to their nape as seconds ticked by. Mana was stilled and froze as their mouth left gaping open before their eyes shrunk.

    ��Here ites!�� Kesya��s eyes erge before her entire hair turned ck. Her hands couldn��t help but open and close before her skin turned a darker shade. She tapped her foot against the ground. ��HEEHEHE!!��

    Ivy felt her soul clenched as if something was clutching her heart from behind. She strugglingly nce over her shoulder before her pupils shrunk. (W-What��s happening to her).

    Kesya grinned menacingly as her tiny dark pupils looked at the forming supercell storm right above the city.

    Inside the supercell storm was a figure slowly descending down. A faceless human made entirely out of mana, appeared, however, this time it seemed to have an armor surrounding it. It was looking down against the city and made most cultivators wonder about the kind of being he was.

    ��The highest tribtion! I expect nothing less from the man you chose as your husband,�� Yunesia shook her head. ��What monstrosity, how did her mother even give birth to him.��

    Cecile smirked before she looked up against heaven, against the being that was courting all of their attention. It looked down against the man that was sitting cross-legged with a smirk on his face.

    ��Hahahahah!�� Kesya plunged against the sky with frivolous mana surrounding her entire being.

    ��I knew it,�� Assidmented. ��She won��t be able to contend with a good punching bag lying�� ehem, I meant hovering around.��

    ��DIE!�� Kesya screamed against the supercell as her ws opened.

    ��I am me, I am true, true to my desire, true to me, I am true, I am me, I��m�� god.��

    ��Huh?!�� Cecile��s eyes stretched after her ears twitched.

    *Crack!

    Kesya swung her ws downward and shredded the space along. The supercell vanished with the blow as the blue sky once again returned. However, despite the wondering looks of the city, the party was looking at Lyon with furrowed brows.

    Kesya threw her wrist as she frowned.

    ��Kesya!�� Cecile shouted from below. ��Did you manage to eliminate it?��

    Kesya returned to her original form as she shook her head, ��No, empress. It cracked into smithereens before I made contact.��

    ��Huh? What��s going on?�� Yunesia uttered.

    ��I knew it. So I wasn��t hearing things,�� Cecile frowned.

    ��Hey, what��s going on?�� asked Yunesia.

    ��My husband is not ying games,�� Cecile smirked. ��He is going all the way.��

    ��What�� do you mean?�� Yunesia frowned.

    Graham gulped before he opened his crossed arms, ��Master! You����

    ��Of course I am,�� Lyon opened his eyes with a smirk. ��Get ready all of you, I��m all the way up!�� Mana surged like a torrent from his ring as he closed his eyes back. The meridians inside his body glowed and were narrowly visible to Graham��s eyes.

    (Master�� amazing) Graham smirked. ��I can��t let you down,�� he muttered before he hovered to the sky.

    ��Assid, join them.��

    ��Understood, young miss,�� Assid hovered to the sky before joining Graham and Kesya.

    ��What��s going on,�� Luna muttered as she looked at Lyon. ��Did he fail?��

    ��Hm?! Oh no, Lyon are you serious��,�� Lumina sighed.

    ��What, what��s going on?!��

    ��He is going to advance further, no, in fact, he is already at the first level here.��

    ��You mean?!��

    ��Yes, he had his eyes set toward the peak of True God Realm.��

    Lumina gasped. ��True God? Already?!��

    ��He is going much further,�� Cecile added before Lyon��s meridians shed.

 Chapter 751: Two Paladins

    Chapter 751: Two Pdins

    The tremors continued as pebbles surrounding Lyon started to hover with unbnce chaos. He had his eyes closed and benign to the gazes that were watching him. Interest clouded those that were close to him while fear shrouded those that were innocent.

    Kesyaughed. ��Hahaha! More more and more!!��

    Graham smirked before his ears twitched. ��Hmm.�� He turned calmly before the sky shook with a loud rupture.

    ��What the���� one cultivator below had his mouth gaped and pupils shrunk to a dot.

    ��I have never seen something like this����

    ��The sky! The sky is rupturing by itself!��

    Just as the cultivators shrieked in fear, the ruptured sky returned back to normal in an instant. Vanished, no trace, one wouldn��t believe that the sky itself was breaking down just a moment ago. However, they couldn��t even take a moment of peace before the sky ruptured once more.

    ��I think your husband needs to calm down,�� said Yunesia as she quickly sat down with her legs crossed. Bncing her figure was a mess and she knew that pretending to be strong would result in embarrassment, though, no one would even notice what would happen to her if it did.

    ��Calm down? He needs to do this more often,�� Cecile grinned. ��This way, his soul will be thicker than before, though, I can say that he won��t be able to use all of that power at once.��

    ��What? Why not?�� asked Yunesia.

    ��There is this thing called exhaustion if you ever heard of the word.��

    ��Exhaustion? Him? He is probably thest man on this world that I would think running out of stamina.��

    ��That��s what he wants you to believe, that he is, invincible. Though, no matter what, it is still absurd for a peak Godhood to try to ascend toward peak True God in a short amount of time without even facing a single tribtion.��

    ��Really? I thought that his meridians would be delighted in such spurts of growth.��

    ��That��s not going to happen, he would stress out his meridian lines to the breaking point. Meridians need to adjust to the great change and that needs time. Thus why heaven��s tribtion is such a dangerous thing to face, more so if you��re alone.��

    ��Ah, I see,�� Yunesia muttered. Lyon was a case she had never encountered in all of her careers. She might be called a genius, but it was iparable to the monster sitting on the meadow of the garden. He was a phenomenon that her brain couldn��t figure out. The unprecedented cultivator that shook the Mortal World in the shortest amount of time in history.

    ��Sister! What is going on!��

    ��Madoka or Madoku, open your eyes clear my dear sisters, you��re about to see something that might not be seen again in a very long time���� Yunesia puckered up a smile with her purple lips before she muttered. She looked at the auburn dragon braid of the cold empress. ���� At least not until she is pregnant with his child.��

    ��What?!�� Madoku shouted out.

    ��Nevermind!�� added Yunesia before the rupturing sky vanished. She immediately panted, the suffocating atmosphere was clutching her soul with anticipation and a slight fright. ��I have never seen someone breaking through to True God before, well, not where the man was alive.��

    ��Breaking each level of the True God will trigger a massive heaven��s tribtion. However, he is umting from the entire realm of Ascending God and then trying to stack them on top of the entire realm in True God itself,�� Cecile furrowed her brows. ��That��s why I need the three of them to standby. Otherwise, you can say goodbye to this city for good.��

    ��Eight���� Graham muttered

    Lyon��s meridians shed as Luna couldn��t help but ced her hand on her heart as she looked at the former. The loved one that had brought back her mother to life was now undergoing intense cultivation that not even her ancestors had seen before. ��Lyon��.��

    Lyon opened his eyes and revealed confidence that could pale the fire from hell. ��Ninth.��

    His meridians shed under their disbelieving eyes.

    ��Tell me, who in this world other than my husband, can breakthrough levels with his eyes opened,�� Cecile grinned from ears to ears.

    ��I expect nothing less from my emperor,�� Assid smiled as he pushed his sses.

    ��Jahahaha! More more and MORE!�� Kesya had her ws itching. The bloodlust surrounding her dark eyes and the way she jumped around excitedly was nothing like what anyone would expect in the face of a heaven��s tribtion, not to mention at this scale.

    ��This is the final part!�� Lyon pped his hand as his meridians shed one more time. His hair stopped fluttering and drape his shoulder. The sky was blue and nothing but the dead silence basked the city. Everyone gawked and failed to hear the crashing waterfalls. Their goosebumps slowly rose as their skins crawled before they each heard their own heart beating against their chest.

    Seconds went by before they could feel the pressure of the wind forming a strong gale and grazing their skin. The roots of the trees were hellbent on keeping the body standing despite their branches going back and forth.

    Lyon unfolded his crossed legs before standing up and then crossing his arms. He looked at the sky and concealed the pain from his meridians with a smirk on his face.

    *Thump!

    A loud thump was heard before the gale created a loud roar that brought the entire city to its knees.

    ��Th-The heaven is raging!�� one cultivator proimed.

    ��No, it��s trembling���� one cultivator denied. ��Those three figures up in the sky. They are the challengers!��

    The storm of supercells immediately formed after the roar. The size could envelop Garuda City with its waterfall along where it crashes down and eyes didn��t dare to look above as most cultivators had their backs facing the sky.

    Cecile��s eyes twitched before a blinding light shot down from the center of the supercell storm. Her eyebrows furrowed before the light was already a few meters away from his husband.

    Time slowed down as Lyon looked at the iing figure under the mask of the light. It had a great spear trying to puncture through his be. It was wearing a helmet and a superb majestic armor, a warrior entirely made of mana.

    However, under the gawked and terror in Luna and the other��s eyes, Lyon put his middle finger against the iing de with a smirk. A hand reached out overhead from behind the tribtion before pushing it down with a roar.

    ��Kneel!�� Graham mmed buried the warrior��s face against the soil of the garden.

    Yunesia and the others gasped as they saw the tribtion was forced to kowtow against Lyon who had his hands crossed, and his eyes looking down at it.

    ��Lyon step back!�� shouted Luna.

    ��Thank you, Luna,�� Lyon smiled at her as he noticed the cold sweat on her forehead. ��But it��s fine.��

    Graham pulled the roaring warrior before throwing it into the sky against Assid.

    ��All yours,�� Assid stepped aside before Kesya could manage to push him away. ��!!��

    ��Keh!�� Kesya was slightly irritated but swung her w against the tribtion before a loud nk ensued. ��Huh?�� her attack was blocked by the grand spear that the warrior held. ��Heh!�� she grinned before a barrage of the sh was heard.

    ��What is that���� muttered Yunesia as the world trembled every time they heard the sh.

    ��That is a pdin,�� answered Cecile. ��A proud warrior from Paradise heralded as the purest form of a knight, but this is just a manifestation of course.��

    ��Purest form of a knight?�� Yunesia frowned. ��How much do you know about Paradise.��

    ��More than you or your grandmother in the forest.��

    ��W-What?!�� Yunesia took a step back as her heart raced after hearing her words. ��You even knew that? That��s so unfair! And this ising from a genius!��

    Cecile smirked before she frowned. ��The problem is��Graham!!��

    ��En!�� Graham leaped toward the center of the supercell before a loud nk dispersed the entirety of the storm. The sun returned but left everyone in gasps instead of awes.

    Graham��s fist was contending against a simr spear before he kicked the bearer away from him.

    ��Two?!�� Lumina eximed. ��There are two of them!��

    Cecile frowned. ��Two pdins���� she smirked. ��I expected more.��

    Yunesia gulped as she looked at someone who was still known as the cold empress. (Is she insane?! Now I understand why she is interested in him. Both of them are mad).

    ��It��s three against two,�� Assid stood beside Graham. ��Shall I?��

    ��Do as you wish.��

    ��Heh,�� Assid put away his sses before his pupils shrunk on their own as she smirked. ��Domain!��

    A transparent sphere spread out from Assid��s soul before encapsting all five of them inside.

    ��Domain?�� Lyon raised his brows as he stood beside Cecile. ��What��s that?��

    ��It��s a method of sealing the space so no outsiders cane in through spatial storm, nor escaping out through one,�� Cecile answered. ��A True God can do this, but the size would not be that big.��

    ��Huh? That��s neat,�� Lyon nodded as he looked at the sky.

 Chapter 752: Challenge

    Chapter 752: Challenge

    It was three against two, as the city below gasped in terror. The atmosphere brought along by those two armored warriors was astonishingly trembling the first time they manifested, however, they immediately felt none of their presence despite their eyes balling open at the sky.

    ��Domain, the power exclusive to a True God,�� muttered one cultivator. ��However, not at that size, that��s a whole new level.��

    ��Well, those three never said that they are True Gods, they are above that realms for sure,�� added one another after a gulp.

    ��What kind of monsters did this city hide����

    Lyon furrowed his brows as he looked at the armored pdins. ��Damn, they really want to kill me, huh.��

    ��It��s your own fault to go and conquered two whole realms before even having some lunch,�� Cecilemented as she slightly raised her nose as she leered at her husband beside him.

    ��Hahaha, hey! That��s an amazing feat you know, tell me, who else can do that,�� Lyonughed.

    ��Selena did it once.��

    ��Eh? She did?�� Lyon darted with his brows reaching the ceiling before he gulped. ��Really?��

    ��Yeah, she did,�� Cecile nodded. ��She might be a bit intimidating but there is a solid strength behind that.��

    ��Oof, she sounds really dangerous, and you��re not the type to exaggerate things,�� Lyon sighed. ��How did I even get her to my bed, must be a grand tale.��

    ��It��s pretty simple, she hates you, you became her rival, then you slept with her,�� Cecile jested with a chuckle.

    ��Yeah, I think we missed some minor details there,�� Lyonughed before a sh of metal hitting each other echoed. He frowned, ��Huh, why can I hear them despite they are in Assid��s domain?��

    ��The space is sealed Lyon, that doesn��t mean sounds cannot travel outside.��

    ��Oh, I see, OH! So that��s what it means! You are a True God in your own domain, ah yes, that��s what this realm is all about��though, is that really Kesya?�� Lyon frowned before seeing the pdin having a hard time contending with her barrage of speed.

    ��I told you before, didn��t I? That she is half-blooded.��

    ��I know that, but, I never thought that she could full-blown be a dark elf and slightly taller too,�� Lyon gulped.

    ��She is a bit uncontroble though, at least in the past,�� Cecile smiled as she reminisced in her own reverie.

    ��Alright, I will need to know what happened,�� Lyon crossed his arms. ��Though, I bet you��re gonna say.��

    ��You need to experience it yourself,�� Cecile smiled as she darted at her husband and a sparking blow with an eerieugh followed suit.

    Lyon sighed before he shook his head with his eyes closed then turned up a smile as he looked at the auburn beauty right within his reach. ��You know, how ravishing you are right now?��

    Cecile snorted out a smile before she chuckled with her hand clutching her stomach, ��Hahaha!��

    ��Eh?�� Lyon raised one of his brows before Yunesia added from the side.

    ��Young master, Lyon, I think you should know that this balcony doesn��t belong to only the two of you.��

    ��Ah yes, the beautiful witch with purple lips, and her little sister witch with a dual personality.��

    ��Oh, my,�� Yunesia was startled, ��You know about my sister��s circumstance?��

    ��She didn��t hide it well, but, I always confused her with the other.��

    ��It��s a shame,�� Yunesia sighed. ��But I did it too sometimes though.��

    Lyon snorted a smile before darting his eyes back at his loved one. ��I can��t wait to remember all of it too.��

    Cecile gave him a faint smile. ��You know that not all memories are good right?��

    ��I figure that much,�� Lyon darted back to the battle above. ��However, I hope it��s not that bad.��

    Cecile opened her lips but her words stopped at her throat. She closed her eyelids before looking at his husband permeating a spark that oveys her memories.

    ��It��s a nice wind,�� Lyon��s hair fluttered as he crossed his arms.

    ��It��s a nice wind�� Cecile, stop being so vignt, would you�� hahaha!�� his words echoed as Cecile��s mind was taken to a vast meadow. She was standing alone with nothing but a basic adventure garment worn on her body. A in de by her waist and a lone man gazing upon the horizon.

    There was nothing grand on the young man��s garment, no pieces of jewelry, nothing but worn-out shoes and a dull sword by his waist. Yet, he was smiling even when the world seemed to went against him. He had nothing, she was there, he had something, she was shared. The two adventurers with nothing but crackling woods of burning monster-sized meat being grilled at the side.

    Her pupils had shrunk to a pea-size. Her eyes shook as a single stroke of warm tear coursed her cheek before she was sent back to reality.

    ��I wonder why my eyelids are getting heavy���� Lyon muttered as he let out onest smirk before he fell to the side.

    ��You have done well,�� Cecile muttered as she embraced her husband. ��Thank you for being a huge part of my life.�� she stroked his ck hair and felt the thump of her heart beating against his ears.

    ��You two are really mysterious,�� Yunesia smiled wryly before she darted at the sky. ��And quitecking of awareness of the situation you��re in.��

    ��There is no need to worry about their capabilities in protecting this city,�� Cecile answered. ��The three of them are more than enough to handle such worthless challenge.��

    ��Worthless challenge eh?�� Yunesia had her smile twitched as she heard the auburn beauty��s words. ��Perhaps you are the only person that could say that and actually have some capabilities to back it up.��

    ��It��s not that important whether I have the capabilities or not,�� Cecile��s eyes turned sharp as her jaws tightened. ��They shall pay for what they have done�� Paradise and Purgatory, both of them shall tremble upon his return.��

    ��His return��?!�� Yunesia muttered before darting her purple eyes against the sleeping young man. She gulped. It would be nothing but a bull if someone else had said it, however, she knew the auburn woman hardly made a joke with her eyes like she could shred the very firmament with a blink.

    Cecile looked up against the battle above before carrying Lyon with her back.

    Yunesia was about to make a joke at the sight, but Cecile��s gaze prevented her from even letting a word out.

    Lyon��s head was hanging on her shoulder before his nose twitched. His face slowly moved to the side and snuggled against her face. Cecile was a bit startled before she nced over at her husband. His eyelids still covered his consciousness and his breathing was as calm as the waves at noon.

    Cecile made her way out walking. She soon met Lumina on the way out before meeting Luna as well. The both of them could only stand at the side as they watched her carry him to the city.

    Everyone was gawking at the grand battle above. The asional blows were deafening and the presence of the three people above was suffocating the heaven itself. They failed to notice the beautiful woman carrying her husband on her back.

    Cecile carried him to the market where fresh veggies were on disy, fresh meats were hanging, and freshly grounded seasoning permeated the air. The store clerks and merchants alike were startled by her visit, however, she made sure that they kept their mouths shut with a gesture. They couldn��t help but gulp and do as they were told. She paid them a bead each, Imperial Bead, which was substantially more than what they originally cost. Thus she left the market with the merchants wishing nothing but the best for the sweet couple.

    Cecile returned to the huge mansion with her husband on her back and bags of cooking supplies in her hand.

    ��

    ��Die Die Die! Is that all you got?! Hahahaha!�� Kesyaughed out loud with her ws ripping out the armor of the pdin to bits of mana.

    Assid was standing at the sidelines. ��This is truly nothing but bullying, three of us against two brainless pdins.��

    Graham was dodging the de from the spear effortlessly despite the initial contact that made them tremble. It was after a hundred or so strike from the armored tribtions before Graham managed tond a critical blow against its chest. The armor shattered to bits before revealing a gaping hole.

    The immense strength of that one blow left the people astonished but only for a moment before Kesya trembled the entire domain. Unlike her fellow general, she was not leaving any chance for the armored pdin to strike back before its entirety of being was annulled.

    ��Nice work, you two,�� Assid nodded before he pulled his domain.

    ��Ah~ That was a great session,�� Kesya stretched her arms against the sun before she yawned. ��Assid, I��m hungry.��

    ��I know, I can hear it from here,�� said Assid as he put on his sses back.

 Chapter 753: What is Your Goal?

    Chapter 753: What is Your Goal?

    Garuda City was left astounded. They had their eyes balling out for the longest time, not even the founding day of the city couldpare to what they had witnessed. They too knew, with gulps and gawked of disbelief, that the phenomenon that had just transpired will not be happening again in their lifetime, might not even for theter generations toe.

    The three figures looked more like gods, rulers of the universe than those two beings whose sole existence was to test the worthiness of a mortal.

    ��The Mortal World��s glory is nigh,�� one expert shook his head. ��I have cultivated for a long time in a remote cave, it only took me one time to step outside before I see and realized how far have I fallen behind.��

    ��N-No, I don��t think that is the case, those three, they are exceptions! If you know their story, then you should know that they are bound in the order of one man, one young man,�� another expert added. ��I can only watch in this generation.��

    Meanwhile, for the three figures hovering down from the sky, the gasp of the city was benign.

    Graham and the other twonded on the balcony where Yunaesia greet them with a smile. ��Young master Lyon is being carried away by his dear wife.��

    Graham nodded before past her by without sparing a word. The cold nature of the half-giant was pretty much the opposite of those purebloods.

    Yunesia smiled wryly. She had not been treated like that ever since she was famous for bing a genius and possessing superb talent in magic cultivation. However, Lyon��s arrival in the Mortal World indirectly changed something that was out of her control. No matter how many tries she dug into his identity, he was nothing but a guy who was sent by the lights before arriving at Nostria. As if the heaven themselves sent the young man to salvage the situation where he arrived.

    ��There are so many clues but I hardly could connect them,�� Yunesia sighed, ��Though, I wonder if you are able to sleep tight, now that the orcs are on the move.��

    ��You.��

    ��Huh?�� Yunesia raised her brows before finding a finger pointed at her. ��L-Lady Kesya, is there something I can help you with?��

    ��Lady? Hmmm!�� Kesya grinned from ear to ear with her eyes narrowed. ��I like you, but I can see that you are interested in my young master.��

    ��Y-Your young master?�� Yunesia chuckled. ��Which women in this world would deny such a capable man?��

    Kesya crossed her arms as she nodded. ��That��s right, that��s a clever answer.��

    ��I thank you for your praise,�� Yunesia slightly bowed before she sighed, ��Though sadly, Cecile seemed to hog him by herself. She didn��t even let dragon woman nor the white tiger woman a portion of his flesh.��

    ��Ugh,�� Kesya furrowed her brows as her ears curled the moment she heard how Yunesia word it out. ��Are you eating humans for your cultivation or something?��

    ��What?! No!�� Yunesia shook her head.

    ��Why are you panicking?�� Kesya squinted her eyes at her.

    Yunesia smiled wryly, ��Everyone would be panicking if you asked them that question.��

    ��Hmm is that so?�� Kesya raised her nose as she narrowed her nce before snorting. She sighed, and put her hands behind her head before walking past her, ��You said that the demi-humans are attacking the humans?��

    Yunesia raised her brows in surprise, but it onlysted a second. Her mind quickly reminded her of who this woman was. There was no question that she could eavesdrop on the meeting quite easily.

    ��Y-Yes, my source tells me that the orcs are on the move, in fact, it already raided one of the viges at the Border World, a few days ago.��

    ��The Border World?�� Kesya frowned. ��What are their goals.��

    (She seemed to be interested in this topic more than her young master, perhaps I could use her help) thought Yunesia before she turned. ��Their goals are currently unknown, however, they seem to have a helper from an external force.��

    ��External force, do you know what it is?��

    ��As of right now, I have no idea what it is, or maybe even who it is,�� Yunesia shook her head.

    ��I see,�� Kesya nodded. ��This is moreplicated than I thought it would be.��

    ��Are you willing to help us? The humans need you more than ever.��

    ��I don��t care about what the humans need or not, can��t you tell, I��m too a demi-human, a special case one at that,�� Kesya smirked before she walked away.

    ��Then, why are you bringing this up?�� asked Yunesia as she managed to make thetter stop her track.

    ��I��m just curious about it, that��s all,�� Kesya left.

    Yunesia frowned as she looked at Kesya leaving the balcony. (She might be a demi-human, but her royalty does not stay with them nor the humans themselves, her royalty stayed with that guy) she sighed. ��Again, he is the pivot for everything grand.��

    ��

    Meanwhile, Assid had already left the balcony long before Graham did. He was heading where his emperor was but found an aroma reaching his nostrils.

    ��Hmm?�� Assid turned and darted his nce against a slightly opened door. He slightly peeked into the room before his ears caught a rhythm of hum and tip-toed steps. His ck pupils shrunk the moment a figure he had never expected was present. ��E-Empress..��

    Cecile was cooking with a single pot where vegetables and the grounded seasoning were already by the side of the table. Her hands moved so fiercely and precisely as she hummed in the middle of the crackling oil.

    Assid fixed his sses before he stood up. He slowly pulled the door to a close before leaving her alone with her craft.

    ��

    Inside a room where the king of the elf usually broods over his kingdom.

    The king wasvishing his tongue with his wine to a gulp before he lightly stirred the wooden ss. His brows furrowed before he darted against his door. Sure enough, a double knock soon followed.

    ��Your Majesty, your guests have arrived, what shall I do?��

    ��Hmm, prepare the table for a small feast, how many are they?��

    ��There are four of them Your Majesty.��

    ��What do you think of them?��

    ��They are d with thick cloaks Your Majesty, I can��t say for sure, please forgive me, Your Majesty.��

    ��You are forgiven,�� the king put down his ss on the table. ��Where are they right now?��

    ��They are waiting at the throne room, Your Majesty.��

    ��I see,�� The elf king put on his royal cloak before opening the door and letting the elf guard bow at his sight. ��I wille to greet them, tell the chefs to prepare them great dishes. We don��t want to bepared with the humans, serve them the elven wine.��

    ��At once, Your Majesty,�� the guard bowed once more before making haste.

    The elf king made his way with his boots stepping on the red carpet. He saw the illuminating light of the throne room before his presence brought the others to kneel. He darted toward the four people d in thick cloaks with their faces hidden under the shadow.

    ��Ah, thank you for having us, King Geron, Kingdom Errel is such a beautiful sight,�� said the cloaked person as he and the other three knelt.

    ��Hmm,�� The elf king smiled. ��I take it that you are the one to put my espionage into illusion?��

    ��Hehe, please do forgive me, Your Majesty, after all, I did what I did for precaution and my overall safety.��

    The elf king snorted a smile, ��That��s fine, I don��t mind that much, though I must say you are really capable.��

    ��I don��t deserve your praise, Your Majesty, however, thank you.��

    ��En, stand up, you are my guest, not my subject, you don��t have to bow that deep,�� the elf king smiled before the four of them stood up. ��I think that you would like a little feast to wee you here, after all, what kind of king I am if I can��t treat my guests.��

    ��Oh my, we are surely delighted by your uing hospitality, King Geron.��

    ��En,�� the king nodded. ��I believe that you would like elven wine, so get excited for that, hahaha!��

    ��Hahaha!�� The four of themughed along.

    The king smiled before he sat on his throne and looked at the four guests in front of him. ��So then, I believe that you have questions inside your head, but surely you would let me ask you first.��

    ��Of course, Your Majesty,�� he opened his arms. ��We will do our best to answer your insightful question.��

    ��Hmm, you have a sweet tongue,�� the king jested to the guest��s chuckle. ��This group of yours, what is your goal working together with those brute green skins? I doubt that you despised the humans as well as those orcs.��

    ��That is correct, Your Majesty, the orcs have their thirst of fairness to be satiated, while we have some other thing to hunt.��

    The king furrowed his brows.

 Chapter 754: The Elf King and The Four Guests

    Chapter 754: The Elf King and The Four Guests

    The elf king narrowed his eyes as no matter how much he wanted to probe this mysterious group of four, he seemed unable to gain any insight. The cloaks they wore were thick and they wore masks to cover their faces. Hardly he could guess their expression from their gestures.

    A butler suddenly stepped in and stood right in front of the king before bowing with his eyes close. ��The foods and beverages are ready, Your Majesty.��

    ��Good,�� the king nodded before he stood up. ��My guests, suppose I can barely guess that you four came here with empty stomachs?��

    ��Hahaha,�� the four of themughed before the usual lips of the group answered, ��We have eaten before of course but never in your prestige kingdom, Your Majesty.��

    ��Hmm, is that so?�� The king creased.

    ��Indeed so, Your Majesty, I dare not lie in front of a king.��

    ��Hahaha, then this will be an experience like you have never experienced before,�� the king pped his hand once. ��Terrific! You will leave with a longing expression once you��re done here.��

    ��Hahaha, we definitely look forward to it.��

    The king nodded before he descended the dais of the throne and opened his arms toward the bewildered guests. ��Well, let��s head to the dining room, shall we?��

    The king smiled before he led the way for the four guests which left them even more curious about what just happened. The highest strata of a person in the kingdom were personally leading them toward the dining hall��a prestige that could rival the queen.

    The four of them were skeptical but followed him nheless. There were many instances when his back was left open, yet they didn��t make a single suspicious move, neither did they know that the king was smiling with his hands under his royal cloak opened.

    (I guess they are not making a move, even after I left my back bare) thought the elf king before the shimmer of the chandeliers lightened up his face.

    The array of food and the array of drinks. The aroma of a unique elven wine immediately yed around with their nostrils.

    The king chuckled as he noticed their steps paused. The awe from their breaths was audible, and like a siren to his ears. He couldn��t help but added in as he walked toward the glorious chair waiting for his presence. ��The Elven Wine is a ss wine, made with light ingredients to make the wine have the lightest taste possible on one��s tongue, but the real effect will include your entire body.��

    ��I can taste it with my nose, that the Elven Wine is a wine one can drink even in their sleep.��

    ��Hahaha! That��s a good first expression if I ever heard one,�� the king jested before he touched the armrest of his chair. His grin was visible before his eyes darted at the wooden ss prepared for him by the side of the table. He reached out for the ss before raising up the ss and showing them that his ss was empty.

    The four guests were slightly confused as to why the king was showing them an empty wooden ss.

    The king smiled as he snorted. ��The pungent fragrance that we taste with our nose, has not yete.��

    ��Woah,�� the cloaked person shook his head. ��Pungent aroma, yet light taste, truly a whole ss on its own.��

    ��Hahaha,�� the king of the elf sat down. ��You may sit.��

    The four guests were divided into two where they sat opposite each other. One of them looked at the wooden ss prepared for him and see no elven wine, not even a drop. He darted toward the person opposite him whom thetter nodded.

    The king noticed the small gesture, ��Of course, I do not offer you the wine before I myself, be at present in the room.�� The king tapped the table twice before the same butler that announced that the feast was ready, came into the scene.

    He had carried a bottle with no marking and was still corked shut.

    ��This is a fine-aged Elven Wine, dear guests,�� said the butler elf with a bow. ��There is nothing like this even if one scrounge the kingdom. Only in this pce where this is produced.��

    (Such sensitive information casually shared, this king, he might be more shrewd than he looks) one of the guests thought. The king had taken the praises well, too well in fact. He gave them the expression of a lofty king that was hungry for the simplest acknowledgment, however, even they knew that it would be too convenient to be true.

    ��Your Majesty, with all due respect, I don��t think we can ever repay you with this honorable gesture,�� the lips of the four spoken.

    ��Hahaha, I��m sure that I only want information from the four of you, but if we can be friends wouldn��t it benefit both sides?�� the king smiled.

    ��Bing friends with a person such as Your Majesty, I wonder how many suffering past lives have I gone through.��

    ��Hahaha!�� the kingughed. (Past lives, huh? Only the humans believed in such fib! However, are they doing this on purpose?).

    (Though it looks corked, the smell had already filled the atmosphere) one of the guests smiled under its mask. (He is not as generous as his tongue it seems).

    ��Alright then, butler, please serve the Elven Wine,�� said the king with his merry face.

    ��At once, Your Majesty,�� the butler bowed before going to the king��s side first. He uncorked the bottle open before a stronger pungent aroma burst out from it. The king immediately had his eyelids closed as he smiled. The unique fragrance had momentarily sent him to a different realm before he opened his eyes once more and saw the four guests looking at him

    ��Ah, the ce I went through just from smelling this fine piece of treasure is indescribable by words,�� muttered the king before the butler poured down the wine. The maroon liquid crashed against the base of the wooden ss before filling it up to half the size of the ss. The butler pulled the bottle up before the king raised his ss against the four of them.

    ��Forgive me, I��m really addicted to my own product,�� the king smiled as the four of them chuckled. ��I shall go first, then.��

    Under the watchful eyes of the four of them, the king drank the wine and audibly gulped it down twice. ��Ah~ Oh my���� the king showed his empty ss with a smile, ��Looks like I��m really an addict.��

    ��HAHAHA!�� the five of themughed together.

    The spokesperson of the four added, ��I can��t wait to taste it, butler please, stop edging me haha!��

    The kingughed before he nodded up at the butler. The butler bowed and immediately poured the wine inside the other designated wooden sses.

    He smiled looking at the four of them drinking the wine together. He had shown how he drank the wine right in front of them all. A really nice gesture to prove that the wine that the butler served had nothing funny in it. That was crucial to maintain their discussion with lesser lies than it would appear in this type of meeting.

    ��Phuah!�� the spokesperson exaggerated as his lips had a hue of maroon, ��I must have wasted my life until now.��

    ��Hahaha, that��s a really nice thing to say, after all, the Elven Wine that we keep in this kingdom is exclusive,�� the king proudly nodded. ��Though, let��s continue where we left off while we ate.��

    ��With such luxury right in front of our eyes, I have to agree with Your Majesty. For even if Your Majesty have a different idea, I still would have tightened my chest and asked if we could do that.��

    ��Hahaha,�� the king was visibly entertained, but none can say for the thought in his mind (He is really good with words, but which one is sincere? Asking him directly would fruit nothing, so let��s see what these four have to say first).

    ��You said before that you have something to hunt, what is it that you are after?�� asked the king of the elf.

    ��We are after an item that was believed to be lost in the unwritten history.��

    ��Oh? Sounds so ominous, yet interesting,�� said the king as he cut the meat on his te with a knife. ��Tell me more.��

    The other three looked at the spoke person and slightly shook their heads. The king failed to notice this gesture before hearing, ��I��m afraid as of right now, I can not tell you, Your Majesty, please forgive me.��

    ��That��s fine,�� the king didn��t dart his eyes from the meat at all.

    The gesture surprised the four guests greatly. He seemed to care just a moment ago, but now he didn��t, he was probing. This was the part where they knew for sure, that the elf king was a shrewd figure that they must face.

 Chapter 755: Goals Over Death

    Chapter 755: Goals Over Death

    (There are so many things,�� the king said before he swallowed his food and darted at the four guests, ��that the humans had done, that, that, that�� detest me.��

    ��I agree, the humans of the past and even more so at present, are quite unbearable, however, I can tell you that our goal will change their behavior, Your Majesty.��

    ��Hmm? How so?�� The king furrowed his brows.

    ��It will, I can not tell you right now, but they will have to change once we reached our goal,�� the spokesperson smirked.

    ��Hmm, you are getting me worried here, dear friends,�� the elf king chuckled.

    ��Hahaha, who in this world could scare you, Your Majesty,�� the cloaked personughed at the king��s jest but thetter was deadly silent. ���� Your Majesty?��

    The elf king let out a heavy snort before he picked up the wooden ss and stirred it. His eyes were vacant despite looking at the spiraling wine. ��There is one.��

    The guests furrowed their brows behind their masks before the spokesperson led the question with a fake smile, ��And that is?��

    ��Did you know that a single youth is overshadowing the rise of your group? A single human,�� the elf king��s eyes turned sharp as he looked at the four guests. The atmosphere turned silent, so much so that one could hear the elf king gulping down his Elven Wine.

    ��We know,�� another of the group answered solemnly.

    The elf king snorted a grin at their quick shift of emotion. The mour of the feast in front of them immediately lost its splendorpared to the youth they were talking about. The young man that had made so many aspiring young cultivators froth their mouths.

    ��Have you ever met him, Your Majesty?�� asked the usual lips of the group.

    ��Not yet,�� the elf king picked up where he left off��eating, ��I��ve heard it of course, from my trusted espionages,�� as he munched the food inside his mouth. ��It��s sort of fright of the unknown, the mystery surrounding that human, is magnificently mystified.��

    (Such big words from an elf that hated the human�� wait a minute��.) thought the cloaked person. ��I��m afraid, we share the same fright, Your Majesty.��

    ��Is that so?�� The elf king raised his brows. ��borate.��

    ��First of all, even though Your Majesty has graciously invited us, the truth to the matter is, it��s all part of our n.��

    ��Hm?!�� The king furrowed his brows. ��Are you using me?��

    ��Oh no! That��s not what this is all about. It��s about asking for your aid, Your Majesty.��

    ��My aid?��

    ��Yes! It is regarding our greatest obstacle to date, which coincidentally the same person as Your Majesty just mentioned, the youth that has grown his shadow so exponentially that even Legion is left outside of people��s minds. Also coincidentally we share some bad blood with him over the past months.��

    ��Hoh? So you have made contact with him before, tell me, is he as just as strong as the words that passed through my ears?��

    ��None of our members that made direct contact with him is breathing right now.��

    ��HM?!�� The elf king had his pupils shrunk to a dot. He never thought that such youth would actually be that powerful despite the words that the espionage had passed to him. The rise and glory of the young man were even greater than his credit of bing the king of elves.

    ��That��s right, he is still our greatest obstacle, not to mention the potential that he possesses���� he shook his head, ��It��s hazardous. Sooner orter, he would eventually make a visit to your glorious kingdom, who knows what he would do if we don��t stop his growth now.��

    The elf king put down his knife as he hummed. (He is really trying to put me into working together with them). ��I��m afraid that you��re right�� however, that won��t be much, what makes you think that I alone cannot handle him?��

    ��We certainly believe that Your Majesty��s strength can handle him just right, however, what about the coteral damage that he would leave��? Innocent elves from your kingdom might suffer from his random behavior. We all know how unpredictable he is.��

    ��Hmm, what makes you think that he would attack my kingdom?��

    ��Because it is human��s nature of greed.��

    ��They will take, take and take, never give any. Take your wife, take your children, take your everything. Everything that you have built, they will take it for their own, after all, what do they care for your life or your loved ones�� life?�� the spokesperson grinned heavily as his string of words tried to connect to the elf king��s emotion and memories, and ultimately his soul.

    The mantra circled around the sharp ears before clutching his vision. Revert the reality in front of him into a reverie of the holocaust of his own kingdom, with theugh of a youth reverberating across the wailings of his subjects.

    �� (Illusion�� heh). The elf king batted his eyes before the reality returned to his sight.

    *Thump!

    ��Guha!�� the spokesperson spewed out his blood at the food below him before the three others immediately stood up on guard. However, the former immediately gestured by showing his palm at them. He was breathing quite heavily with blood trickling from the edge of his lips. ��Hah, hah, hah���� he darted against the lofty king. ��I apologize for my rude behavior, Your Majesty.��

    ��Do that again and see where your head will lie,�� the elf king replied. His solemn voice put the other three to a sit. The significant pressure from his presence increased as they felt their heart crunched. Their heart raced greatly, as palpitation was unavoidable. Cold sweat drenched their temples and their fingers shook to the very nails as their eyes refused to dart over to the man, no, the elf sitting on the main seat.

    ��Though���� he retracted his presence before everyone else and immediately catching breath. ��I too wonder about his destructive potential.��

    The elf king smirked as he looked at the four of them pathetically breathing through their gaping mouths like a koi fish, ��Now you see realize that I can force out an answer from all of you if I wanted to, but please don��t look at me with such aggression, after all, you are the one that made me do it.��

    The elf king chuckled, ��Hahaha, however, there is no need to worry about it, I��m not as heartless as those humans nor as rude as those green skins. I forgive you four for yourck of tack.��

    The four of them immediately bowed, ��Thank you, Your Majesty.��

    ��Now then, don��t be rude to me and tell me the item at which you seek.��

    ��The item that we seek����

    ��Nora!�� one of the cloaked people called out the spokesperson��s name.

    ��It��s fine, my action was supposed to be our demise, but His Majesty��s neverending kindness still let us breathe our breath,�� (Besides, we can��t afford to make this elf our enemy�� I��ve never seen someone break of my illusion that fast and casually).

    ��The item that which we seek now lies inside a woman.��

    ��A woman?�� The elf king frowned. ��A human woman?��

    Nora nodded, ��Originally it was not supposed to be inside this woman, but we are one step toote due to his intervention.��

    ��His? You mean that youth?��

    ��That��s right, we are seeking foreign energy that would be the key to our goal. However, before the agent we sent out to that world could find out where it��s located, he died with his heart ripped out from behind, by him. Then, this woman is somehow able to find this energy and absorb it into her.��

    ��I see, you got the short end of the stick huh.��

    ��Hahaha, but there is one huge problem.��

    ��She is affiliated with the youth,�� the king smirked.

    ��She is affiliated with the youth, has been rumored that she is in fact, the teacher of him.��

    ��The teacher?!�� The king furrowed his brows. ��You��re threading a fine thin line here.��

    Nora nodded. ��I have thought so myself, but the energy that she held within isrge enough that it is sufficient for us to reach our goal. We will assemble all of our core members for this.��

    ��All of them?�� the king raised his brows. ��You guys are moving massive forces, the four leaders would certainly take notice, especially him.��

    ��We don��t ount for failures, what we ount for is what happens next,�� Nora sighed.

    ��Hahaha,�� The elf kingughed. ��Of course, so you just dine and dash then?��

    ��We already have him chasing our tails for a while now, why not show him some respect and be present, once in a while,�� Nora smiled.

    ��Are you sure? Can you survive his fury?�� The elf king smiled.

    ��Not all of us would, but some of us will, and they will carry on our goal,�� Nora solemnly said. ��Our goal is more important, for it will change the world as we see now, and I hope Your Majesty will be a part of it.��

    The elf king grinned.

 Chapter 756: Lyon, The King of Deo?

    Chapter 756: Lyon, The King of Deo?

    ��I��m sorry, Your Majesty, but it seems like we must end the delightful afternoon,�� Nora stood up with a bow before being followed by three others.

    ��I must say, I thought that we would reach some kind of agreement, a shame,�� the elf king stood up with a sigh. ��Nevertheless I wish you great luck in your endeavor.�� He smiled as he raised his ss toward the four of them.

    ��With your prayers, even the word ��fear�� vanished from our dictionary,�� Nora smiled. ��Thank you for your luxury hospitality, Your Majesty, I bid you farewell.��

    ��Alright,�� the elf king nodded before drinking his wine. ��When the Mortal World change, I hope it��s for the better.��

    ��It will be for the better, after all, we are all seeking the original state of the world,�� Nora left a smirk before bowing onest time as they exited the dining hall.

    The elf king furrowed as he heard thest wordsing out of Nora��s mouth. ��The original state of the world?�� he muttered solemnly as he watched the guards escort them out.

    He waved his hand before two elves revealed themselves from the corner of the room. They immediately took a seat nearest to the king with their eyes closed. Both of them had slender bodies, with the charming faces of handsome men.

    ��What do you think?�� The elf king asked.

    ��They are as mysterious as the rumors said about them,�� the braided elf added from the left.

    ��However, that��s nothing but mysteriousness, what��s more, important is their goal,�� said the elf with the straight hair.

    ��Their next target is someone affiliated to the man called Lyon Torga, a woman in Nostria called, Karina.��

    The elf king tapped his cheeks, ��What is so special about this woman?��

    ��Her cultivation type, Your Majesty,�� said the braided elf. ��She bore the energy of Anti-Mana inside her veins instead of mana like us.��

    ��I knew it,�� The elf king solemnly said, ��They are after Anti-Mana, but what do they mean by the original state of the world?��

    ��I have no idea, Your Majesty, however, it seems like they wanted to acquire the power of Anti-Mana within this woman.��

    ��Anti-Mana, the sources of all evil, is it a luck or a curse,�� the elf king solemnly said before his brows raised. ��Don��t tell me their goal is to�� hmm.. they can��t be that absurd can��t they?��

    ��What is it, Your Majesty?�� said the straight-haired elf.

    ��I will refrain to share my thought on this one, Agist,�� the elf king sighed before he darted toward the braided elf, ��What do you think about the woman��s affiliation with that juvenile monster?��

    ��It��s hard to say about their rtionship, though some people saw it and they admitted it at some time that they are a teacher and student, however, their cultivation level seemed to speak otherwise.��

    ��I meant how close they are, Connak.��

    ��Oh, forgive me, Your Majesty,�� the braided elf bowed, ��They are not that close as ofte however, the monster that you spoke of is quite caring to those around him, especially if they are females.��

    ��Humans and their lust,�� the elf king uttered in a detestable tone. His nose scrunched before he picked up the wooden wine ss and drank what was left. ��Phuah! There is nothing more detestable than the sins of the humans.��

    ��However, that could be his weakness, your majesty,�� said Agist. ��After all, he bes really reckless when something bad happened to the others.��

    ��Hmm, that��s a good observation, but how reckless are we talking about here?��

    ��He would expose himself in danger in protecting them, Your Majesty, truly not befitting a title of a king, even if the entire world of Deo admitted him as such.��

    ��What? The entire Deo heralded him as their king?��

    ��Well, not officially Your Majesty,�� answered Connak, ��However, the people that shared his name all thought the same thing. That he is the hovering king that unifies�� albeit on different names, the kingdoms in Deo.��

    ��Such feat for a young age, it��s a shame he wasn��t born as an elf,�� the elf king sighed. ��How many years have I waited for a genius to be born in my kingdom.��

    ��We have one Your Majesty, the young Fs. His archery is second to none and his uracy with the bow is almost reaching mine, he had already received his Elven Bow at the mere age of twenty-two years old,�� said Agist. ��He could very well be the Third Arrow that we are missing.��

    ��Really?�� The king raised his bows before he sighed, ��But then again if youpare it to what the humans have to offer, he is too far apart.��

    ��I have noments for that, Your Majesty,�� Agist uttered. ��However, if youpare him to the average humans, even of older age, he is marginally better. The talent in that boy is rare and just what the kingdom needs.��

    ��To think that you even brought up his name to such height, then alright, groom him to be the Third Arrow.��

    ��At once, Your Majesty,�� Agist nodded.

    ��Then, let��s return back to the main topic. In this massive scale of war, are we going to join in or not?��

    ��Join the war, Your Majesty?�� Connak opened his eyes, ��I thought Your Majesty refused to ally with them.��

    ��I did, yes,�� The elf king nodded. ��However, they too have some truths in their words, after all, Lyon is definitely a hovering threat for our kingdoms. If the greed inside him perpetuated him to invade our kingdom, and we are toote to stop him when he is still a juvenile, then we will face a great crisis.��

    Agist and Connak solemnly looked down.

    ��Does any of you dare to say that you can handle the current strength of that juvenile monster?�� said the elf king.

    ��If we both worked together then maybe we could strike an arrow through his heart,�� said Connak. ��Or even better, if we used the diversion that Legion unintentionally provided for us, then we could assassinate him with one shot toward the core of his meridian.��

    ��Are you serious?�� Agist frowned. ��That risk would be too high, can we afford it?��

    ��Great risk, great reward,�� Connak crossed his arms. ��Though, the decision shall be made by Your Majesty.��

    ��You read my mind, Connak,�� the elf king chuckled.

    ��Your Majesty?!�� Agist raised his voice, ��Are you trying to use them as fodder?��

    ��Indeed, Agist,�� the elf king answered. ��With Legion intentionally evoking the wrath of that monster, it will leave such massive opening that our arrow can quell the threat for our kingdom, no, the entire demi-humans!��

    The elf king brought up the atmosphere with his deep voice, only to end up with a sigh, ��However, if we failed to do so, we will be facing someone with deep-rooted vengeance against our blood.��

    ��In my opinion, the risk is equal to the reward, the peace of mind that we will have will beparable,�� added Connak.

    ��I was thinking the same thing, however, don��t forget that we don��t know the entire strength of Legion yet, we might not need to lift our finger at all,�� said the king.

    ��That��s the wisest choice, Your Majesty,�� Agist nodded.

    ��Yet again, Agist, this is perhaps the best chance we ever had, after all, you don��t see a war of such massive scale every day,�� the elf king solemnly said.

    ��But, Your Majesty, what if we just wait for how the war will unfold and decide from there?�� asked Agist. ��I��m sure you agree with me, right, Connak.��

    ��That is the most possible oue, but what do we do when the opportunity presents itself, Agist?�� asked Connak as his eyes sharpened, ��Back out, or release our arrow?��

    Connak snorted, ��Don��t forget that he has three bodyguards coiling around him. If those three didn��t leave their eyes out of him, not a single arrow of ours will reach his hair. Thus, this is the best chance that we got.��

    Agist gulped, ��Even more so that we shouldn��t attack him! There is no way that those bodyguards that rendered a True God cultivator to a bloody pulp with a single m to the head, will leave their eyes out of their master. Not to mention his wife, the Cold Empress.��

    The elf king sighed. ��The two of you made valid points, however, it is hard to even for me to make a decision.��

    Agist and Connak solemnly sighed down.

    ��However, we shall gain information on that war just like Connak suggested.��

    ��Your Majesty?!�� Agist eximed.

    ��Though, no one shall do anything without my order,�� said the elf king.

    ��At once, Your Majesty,�� Connak bowed.

    ��You are all dismissed,�� the elf king despite the lingering disappointment in Agist��s eyes.

    As the two of them left the dining hall the elf king sighed. ��This is reallypliacted, if their goal is just as I thought it would, then we might even have to work together with that juvenile monster instead.��

 Chapter 757: The King’s Superb Sight

    Chapter 757: The King��s Superb Sight

    The guests left the pce with no haste in their minds. They showed their smile under their thick mask for the wondering eyes of the elves.

    The kingdom rarely had any guests, let alone the ones that were shrouded with mysteriousness such as theirs. Their sudden visit brought so many brows risen as they arrived, but even more so when they were about to cross the gate at the end of the day.

    They wondered what they had talked about with the king. The wine-monsieur rarely showed himself in public in recent days. However, the smiles on their faces led them to believe that the little visit was a sess.

    ��Hmm, those guys really giving out a bad vibe,�� said one elf as he spoke from a distance.

    ��You think so too, huh? I wonder what His Majesty was talking about with these fellows,�� added another.��

    The four people of the Legion went through the opened gate before continued distancing themselves from the gazes of the curious elves.

    ��Nora, are you sure that giving him such key information would lead to our benefit?�� said one of the taller ones amongst the cloaked person.

    ��No, I just bought us some more time,�� Nora smiled.

    ��More time? You mean from how he wanted to render our bone to ashes as you did your little trick against him?�� added another.

    ��Calm down. At least I dare to try it on him, you know it as well as I do how smooth it would be if he fell under my sophisticated mantra,�� he smiled.

    ��He is the king of the elves, doesn��t that ever cross your mind how low the probability was, unbelievable,�� added thest person.

    ��Hey, hey, no need all three of you to gang up on me, you guys didn��t even spare a word in that meeting anyway,�� Nora pouted as he pointed at the three of them. ��Though, at least we would leave him hanging in confusion for now.��

    ��Huh? What are you talking about?��

    Nora smiled, ��Clearly such intelligent creatures that think so highly of themselves than humans would agree that Lyon is also their greatest threat. My illusion is not entirely wasteful on him you know.�� he shrugged, ��He may be not fell entirely but he himself should know the fear that haunts his mind.��

    ��And do you think that��s enough for him to act?��

    ��No, but it��s enough for him to consider it, which is really good in our case,�� Nora nodded.

    ��That��s not good enough, we need certainty, after all, Lyon is not just some beast that we could hunt with the more people we have. His maddening potential is growing as each our breath goes, even now.��

    Nora sighed, ��Don��t you think I know that? Do you think someone that came out of nowhere and bes the top dog of the Mortal World in less span than a baby learns how to talk is not frightening? The king knows this as well, I just amplified it.��

    ��And that��s worth the risk you pulled us into?��

    ��We��re still breathing, aren��t we? Why are you so serious about it?��

    ��If I die, I rather die for our goal than for offending a sharp-eared king.��

    ��Oof, such harsh words yet patriotic at the same time,�� Nora grinned. ��However, I never told him when we would strike Nostria yet.��

    ��That�� is true, but it doesn��t matter.��

    ��Nora stop bullshitting with us.��

    Nora rolled his eyes, ��We got the orcs to help us, despite their tiny brains, their strength is iparably powerful, especially with the anti-mana inside them.��

    ��You think they would be enough to stop the retaliation from the whole Nostria? Why can��t we just kidnap the woman instead? Won��t that be much easier?��

    ��Because she has the same energy as the orcs have, you idiot. Tell me what kind of mana-based magic you have to contend against her? The significant potency of your spell will rot against her, especially with her cultivation level. I��m not saying that it won��t work, it��s just that it would be a waste of effort,�� Nora rolled his eyes. ��After all, out of all four of us, I��m more well-versed in subduing magic than all of you.��

    ��You with yourck of tack with the elderly, we still could break you like a twig, remember that.��

    ��Hahaha, you know I��m just messing around with you seniors,�� Noraughed. ��Though, I did slip out when I said the original state of the world.��

    ��You stupid idiot!�� said the three of them together.

    ��Alright, alright, jeez, no need to give your spits either.��

    One of the three sighed, ��Don��t you think that sharp-eared king would pick up what kind of energy that we are talking about?

    ��I was probing him, but as you witnessed it yourself, the king didn��t mention Anti-Mana at all, but he furrowed his brows,�� said Nora. ��Which means he had an idea already.��

    ��Now you tell me why would the king help us? The energy that we are seeking is the very opposite of what they are using. Wouldn��t acquiring that energy threatened the king even further?��

    ��You might even add a new enemy to our list Nora,�� the tallest one sighed.

    ��Now, now, don��t be so pessimistic with this whole ordeal,�� Nora smiled. ��There is no need to panic, even the king himself knew that in order to counter that juvenile monster, he needed far greater power than just stronger spells or sharper arrows.��

    The three of them turned silent as Nora smiled and continued, ��When we attack, we will deliberately notify the king, after all, he needed to know, so might as well let him get prepared.��

    ��Then what about the enemy side? The orcs will surely attract a lot of unwanted attention from the human side of the Mortal World.��

    ��But have you seen them doing anything?�� Nora raised his brows. ��The little skirmishes that the orcs did was nothing in their eyes. They don��t want to start a grand war that would destruct both sides over a mere unknown vige.��

    ��But they have been alerted by their movement, surely they are going to be more on guard in the greater city, especially a kingdom like Nostria.��

    ��The Deo World is not as famous as you might think,�� Nora shook his head, ��As long as we struck them by surprise then they will not know what hit them. After all, with the mere small numbers that the orcs have right now, it wouldn��t even cross their mind that these ��green-skinned�� would attack a major kingdom to their death.��

    The three masked men looked at each other before the tallest one crossed his arms and said,

    ��Then what are your strategies?��

    ��We have enough forces at our disposal,�� Nora shrugged his shoulders. ��I just hope that one of us managed to stay alive.��

    ��You��re the one to talk, we almost died for nothing because of you.��

    ��Hey, why are you still bringing that up? Let it go already,�� Nora sighed. ��Well, you know at least who will get to live to see it bore fruit.��

    ��The leader and his unfathomable cultivation of course,�� said the eldest one among them. ��We shall die for the cause of the greater good.��

    ��Alright, I guess that��s enough then,�� Nora smiled.

    ��Huh?��

    ��Do you think that the king would let us go that easily? We got a shy guest hiding behind that tree,�� Nora casually pointed out one of the trees in the forest nearby.

    ��Show yourself,�� the three of them frowned before they heard a snapping twig.

    Nora smirked as he noticed the familiar elf. ��Are you trying to test my awareness?��

    ��No, I was sent by His Majesty to look after the four of you until you crossed the border.��

    ��Hmm, it seems like he had grown distasteful at us,�� muttered one of the three.

    ��No, no, no, that��s wrong,�� the espionage elf shook his head, ��He in fact has grown fond of you people�� despite your attempt in trapping him in your illusion. The fact that you are still allowed to walk out from the kingdom proved his benevolence.��

    One of them snorted, ��As if we would believe that.��

    ��You can believe what you want to believe, however, this is as far as I will escort you.��

    ��Escort? Bah! You mean eavesdropping?��

    ��It��s just another word with the same meaning to me,�� the espionageughed before the three of them frowned and unleashed their powerful presence. The elf frowned, ��I suggest you not do that, His Majesty can see what you��re doing right now.��

    ��What?!�� The three of them raised their brows before they turned to Norak. ��Is that true?��

    ��Hmm,�� he solemnly gruntled. ��I guess that��s what the feeling was about.��

    They gulped before they turned at the now-distant kingdom, especially the majesty pce. From the window that overlooks the city, the elf king was looking straight in their direction.

    ��Hehe, we are in his range even when we are this far, what a terrifying elf you are, King Geron of Errel!�� Nora grinned.

 Chapter 758: Initial Contact

    Chapter 758: Initial Contact

    ��Young Miss, are you going to sleep all day?�� Fei sighed by the side of the bed. Her violet hair was still starking even after all days of work in the castle.

    ��It��s not fair,�� Sylviana muttered under her pillow before shepressed her face further with her hands.

    ��What is not fair, Young Miss?�� Fei turned before opening the curtain that covered the windows. Birds immediately stroke against the sky the moment she opened it. ��Wah, what a beautiful day today, are you sure you��re going to spend it inside this room?��

    The sun��s warmth slowly reached Sylviana��s ankle and further enhanced her paleplexion. Sylviana put her pillow to the side as she let out a sigh. ��I mean, how can he advance that fast?�� And, why did he keep it a secret that he was actually the husband of that famous empress? He could have told us right from the beginning.��

    ��He could, but he didn��t,�� Fei smiled before she turned. ��Maybe because he is concerned that you might get down if he told you?��

    ��Down? What do you mean, Fei,�� She sat up with her hands pushing against the cushion of her king-sized bed.

    ��Oh my, what do I mean I wonder,�� Fei chuckled away before she darted back toward the city. She heaved a sigh of relief. ��You should pay more importance to the peace he has given us. This is, after all, something that your father and mother dreamed about.��

    Sylviana pouted her lips to the side as she crossed her arms. ��Well, I can��t deny that he is somewhat responsible for our current standing in Deo.��

    ��He descended from the sky naked, Young Miss, maybe that��s what your parents werecking,�� Fei chuckled.

    ��Fei!�� Sylviana couldn��t believe the wordsing out of her maid��s mouth.

    ��I��m just joking, of course, no need to be so serious Young Miss, that��s not like you.��

    ��You��re one to talk,�� Sylviana snorted.

    Fei chuckled, ��Maybe his vulgarness has rubbed off of me.��

    ��That��s not a maybe anymore it seems,�� Sylviana sighed. ��Jeez, how can the way he brings himself up belies what lies within him.��

    ��We already know that he has enormous potential, we just see the saplings growing, that is all,�� Fei smiled as she turned back.

    ��I don��t think the word ��grow�� suffices to describe what he is,�� Sylviana had her brows twitched. ��After all, he came from no cultivation to suddenly poof! Now he is standing amongst those scary people.��

    ��In less than a year too,�� Fei chuckled. ��It��s a shame that he only shares a kiss with you.��

    ��?!�� Sylviana��s face jerked up as a boiling red hue crawled out from her jaw to her temple. Her lips quivered as her eyes had crocodile ears threatening to course through her cheeks. ��F-Fei, you!��

    ��What? I��m just testing the water,�� Fei chuckled.

    ��That��s not funny,�� Sylviana frowned.

    ��In the garden, Garuda Cit����

    ��Fei!�� Sylviana red at her maid before finding herself standing with two feet beside the bed.

    ��Good, at least you woke up,�� Fei smiled, ��now go take a bath or a shower, be proper like the queen that you are.��

    ��Hmm!�� Sylviana grunt.

    ��Oh no, my dear miss is growing to be an old man, what a cruel world,�� Fei put her hand on her temple as she prawned herself away from the room.

    ��Hmph!�� Sylviana pouted as she saw her maid changing by the day. ��Honestly, he is leaving bad habits all over, even Fei.��

    She sighed before she darted at the window. Her kingdom was much more peaceful than before, the neighboring kingdoms won��t do anything rash and started a war with Nostria without serious repercussions from the rest. Her kingdom was the ce where his journey began, where he ultimately unified the entire Deoter on.

    Nobody would expect him came down to this kingdom naked were it not for the vouches from the people living in it.

    ��If only you were a proper gentleman�� that could shut your lips for once,�� Sylviana��s face blushed before she shook her head. ��Alright Sylviana, stop fantasizing about such nonsense, he wouldn��t be able to shut his mouth every time he sees beautiful women. Hah, he himself is the one that ruined his own chances�� or�� is it? Is that how he filtered out his women?��

    Sylviana sighed, ��Hah, I��m going to take a shower.��

    ��

    ��Phuah! So that��s why you��re back here, older sister,�� Jugen nodded. ��I never thought that he would soar so high in the nick of time. I expect nothing less from my big brother.��

    ��Wuwu?�� The little ck wolf, Fenrir was resting on top of Jugen��s head.

    ��What��s that little fe, you agree with me huh,�� Jugen chuckled. ��Though, sadly, my arrow can��t keep up with your master, however, I will stride on! Hahaha! I��m sure he wants me to do that too.��

    Fenrir narrowed his eyes at Jugen��sughter.

    ��Hah!�� a palm was struck against a training dummy made of pure iron before dinging echoed.

    Her ponytail swayed from the sudden movement before crashing against her back. The golden shimmer of her hair and the slightly pointy ears that she had, the one called Golden Demoness, were back in her yard loosening some of her muscle.

    ��You know, big sister,�� Jugen gulped. ��Aren��t you kinda stronger thanst time?��

    Karina sighed before she revealed her sweaty face and heaving breasts. ��You should take your time more seriously.��

    ��Hey! You don��t have the right to say that, I broke my knee after training with Uncle Tristan yesterday.��

    ��Huh? What are you even training for? Aren��t you an archer?�� Karina put her hand on her waist.

    ��Well, he said that a good archer must be able to wield at least a dagger to defend himself where arrows won��t help,�� said Jugen as he imitated the helmetless knight.

    ��A great one won��t even need a dagger now wouldn��t he?�� Karina crossed her arms.

    ��Hmm, that��s true but do you have that much confidence in me big sister? Oh my god, big brother really is my savior, even you started to believe in me a little.��

    ��What does he have anything to do with any of this,�� Karina raised her brows. ��Stop corrting stuff that doesn��t corrte Jugen.��

    ��Alright, alright, o big sister, Karina, the Golden Demoness of Nostria���� then he spoke softly, ��and the teacher that has forbidden rtionship with her one and only student.��

    Karina��s ears twitched before she turned with a solemn voice and death marked in her gaze, ��I��m sorry, but can you repeat that o little brother of mine?��

    ��Ah, no no, no, too bad my lips are sealed, my knees are broken, I will call mother o������ Jugen darted down as his face turned a bit solemn.

    ��Jugen���� Karina soften up as she saw her little brother��s eyes slightly turned vacant.

    ��Hey, do you remember her face, big sister?�� Jugen looked up.

    Karina sighed. ��Not as much as you do, it��s been a long time Jugen, we don��t need to bring it up right now.��

    ��It��s just that, you know, I don��t know what happened to her, why did she have to die at the time.��

    ��Jugen!�� Karina shouted.

    ��S-Sorry, I just got too engrossed with mncholy there,�� Jugen smiled wryly as he scratched his ears.

    Karina sighed. ��What happens at the time happened, there is nothing that we can do to change that. It��s better to face the future than to face the past.��

    ��You��re right,�� Jugen sighed before he leaned back. ��By the way older sister.��

    ��Hmm?�� Karina turned to face the iron dummy. ��What is it?�� she kicked the iron dummy before letting it ding.

    ��I have trained my sensory skill with Uncle Tristan, but why can��t I notice you if I closed my eyes�� even though you��re literally only seven steps away from me.��

    ��Oh, that?�� Karina pushed a gentle palm against the iron dummy before it shattered with a loud detonation. ��Huu~�� Well, thing��s got a little out of hand when I was out training with Lyon in the forest nearby.��

    ��Out of hand huh?�� Jugen raised his brows. ��I wonder what that means.��

    ��Stop getting funny ideas, I swear you hang out with Lyon too much, his behavior soon will corrupt you.��

    ��Says the woman who trained him.��

    ��Dare to say that again?��

    ��No, I already have one knee left, I use this one to go to the kitchen, so please no.��

    ��Hmph,�� Karina crossed her arms. (Though he did promise me to go to Hell together��. that sounds really awful).

    Jugen��s ears twitched, ��Huh?�� he darted at the sky above before his pupils shrunk.

    A huge boulder tears the sky apart before crashing right against one of the towers in the pce. The loud boom trembled the entire Nostria before all of them froze at the sight.

    Karina felt her skin crawl and her pupils visibly shrink. She realized which part of the pce was destroyed and her heart immediately jumped.

    ��Sylviana!!�� her scream echoed throughout

 Chapter 759: Dawn of The Battle

    Chapter 759: Dawn of The Battle

    The huge impact froze Nostria before the copse of the tower soon followed. The loud boom made a cloud of dust as debris scattered to their silence.

    One passing cultivator looked at the fall of the pce as his pupils shrunk. His throat rang, ��We��re under attack!!��

    The scream let out a wave of panic throughout the kingdom before everyone scurried away from their sanity. They had thought that nobody would dare enough to offend the Kingdom of Nostria with how unified Deo was right now, however, the reverie that they thought soon turned into a nightmare before their unsuspecting eyes.

    The pce, the symbol of the kingdom had fallen from a strike that none of them anticipated. Nostria was on high alert. Hundreds of running soldiers immediately came out of their camp with weapons in their hands.

    ��Everyone! Don��t panic!�� shouted a soldier to his vain.

    ��Lukas, what the hell are you doing?! Nobody listened to ��don��t panic�� at all!��

    ��Huh? Commander Zusk?! You came out of the brothel!��

    ��SHH! What the hell are you saying in these panic times! Stop making them worry more than necessary!�� Zusk pped the back of his subordinate��s helmet before it spun and covered his facial expressions. Zusk snorted as he walked before adjusting his groin once with a pinch. ��Everyone! Don��t����

    ��Aah!!�� a screaming cultivator passed by.

    Zusk frowned before he opened his mouth, ��Don����

    ��Are you kidding me! I thought Nostria won��t have any enemies!��

    ��Shit I gotta store my goods!��

    ��Oi! Listen to����

    ��Are you jesting right now?! We��re about to die, and the brothel won��t give me a discount! Unbelievable!��

    ��What the fuck just came out of your tongue!? They��re trying to make a living too! Come here you piece of shit!�� Zusk immediately jumped into the fray before quickly beating the guy up.

    ��C-Commander! Now is not the time! You got to check Her Majesty!��

    ��What?!��

    ��YOU GOT TO CHECK HER MAJESTY!�� shouted Lukas at the top of his lung.

    ��Tch!�� Zusk darted back toward the guy he grabbed by the cor. ��Don��t say mean things to those girls!��

    ��Y-Yesssory!��

    ��Hmph!�� Zusk pushed him down before he nodded at Lukas, ��Let��s go!��

    ��Yes sir!�� Lukas gave a salute before they rushed toward the pce through the panicking crowds.

    ��

    A figure dashed through the corridors with sharp eyes. Her purple hair fluttered slightly before she punched the wall nearby.

    ��Young Miss!!��

    ��Ah!��

    The water of the shower still basked her naked body. Her damp silver hair was resting on her shoulders as her arms covered her breasts and groin. ��Fei! What was that just now?!��

    Fei took a huge sigh of relief, ��First, let��s get you some clothing.��

    ��A-Alright,�� Sylviana gulped before she immediately dry herself out with a pack of towels.

    ��Sylviana!�� a shout immediately came as golden hair fluttered across the hall.

    ��That��s, Karina!�� Sylviana immediately got out through the hole that Fei just made.

    ��Ah! There you are! Thank goodness you��re fine!�� Karina immediately ran toward her before her pupils shrunk in the middle of it. Her brows furrowed before she made a huge turn left and broke through the wall with a leap. A huge boulder was waiting for her the moment she got out.

    ��Hmph!�� she let out a palm strike before shattering the huge boulder apart. The excessive blow made the debris to flew out of the kingdom even before Karinanded on the ground.

    ��Tch! I can��t fly,�� Karina muttered. ��This Anti-Mana thing is really annoying in the Mortal World��Huh?!�� Her pupils shrunk as she noticed what was hovering in the sky. ��Impossible����

    Rains of huge boulders were aimed against the pce.

    ��What the���� Sylviana��s pupils trembled before Fei immediately pushed her down and one of the huge boulders narrowly past over their heads before destroying pushing through the opposite wall.

    (This is bad.. just when those twelve are away too!�� wait a minute�� don��t tell me..) Fei��s eyes shivered at the thought. ��It was ����

    ��How dare they���� Sylviana��s back turned cold as her eyesnded on a wasted garden below. shes of her memories yed in her mind. Where her mother was, where his father was, where the three of them were. The joy she felt vanished as well as the meaning the garden withheld. It was crushed by several huge boulders. The sight was gone, her shoulders shook before it suddenly stood still. Her red trembling eyes immediately shifted to ck as well as her silver hair.

    ��Wait! Sylvian���� Fei could only reach out her arm before a rising killing presence leaped against the sky with maddening battle intent.

    ��Huh?�� Karina looked up before she frowned. ��That��s�� her curse!��

    Sylviana was grinning with her arms open before she ripped the huge boulder that wasing straight at her.

    ��Die!�� a ck spark ensued before the next huge boulder shattered. A slim ck spear was in her hand as she ravaged the sky.

    ��Huh?�� Zusk paused his steps before he looked up and furrowed his brows.

    ��Wow, who is that? Nostria really seems to have many hidden heroes at their sleevestely,�� mentioned Lukas.

    ��Her Majesty?�� Zusk raised his brows.

    ��What?!�� Lukas darted back and forth from hismander back toward the sky.

    ��Zusk! Make sure the people are safe!��

    ��Huh? Y-Yes sir! Supreme Commander Chun, sir!�� Zusk immediately bowed. (Wow, even in this situation he still wears short and sleeveless clothing).

    ��Lukas, you heard the Supreme Commander! Let��s go!�� Zusk immediately turned to the crowds.

    ��Yes sir!��

    Chun crossed his arms before Grandmaster Zitian appeared right beside him.

    ��Who do you think would attack us like this?�� asked the grandmaster.

    ��Hard to say, I doubt the neighboring kingdoms would want to act aggressively against Nostria, especially with our current status.��

    ��The resurrection of the Heaven��s Dawn?��

    Chun shook his head, ��The Heaven��s Dawn won��t use huge boulders to attack us, that would damage the kingdom itself, beside, Lyon had already finished their bloodline.��

    ��What concerns me is what are they after, what are they after that they are so willing as to offend someone like Lyon. Everyone knew he is one of the strongest in the Mortal World right now.��

    ��I��m afraid, it might be Lyon��s enemy.��

    Chun sighed, ��It is inevitable then, someone that great would definitely gain a lot of enemies.��

    ��Work your old bones, Chun,�� said Zitian. ��We got a kingdom to save.��

    ��You��re one to talk,�� Chun grinned as he rotated one of his arms, ��This is all part of my retirement n!�� he leaped toward the sky before following right behind the ck-haired Sylviana.

    ��Crux!�� Grandmaster Zitian immediately called.

    ��Yes, Grandmaster,�� A hoarse bald old man appeared. He didn��t cover his face anymore with the thick hood.

    ��I will need you to protect the kingdom with your magic.��

    ��We are already harnessing the mana necessary for it, tch! If only Young Master Albert is here, we could repel this shit even fas�� oh shit, they have nned this, haven��t they.��

    Zitian let out a sigh, ��Sadly so.�� He leaped toward the sky before destroying the iing huge boulders as best as he could.

    ��Everyone! Come pick a weapon!�� shouted Charlie the cksmith. ��My fine piece will keep you guys alive�� at least some of you.��

    ��B-But the cost! Your weapons are expensive!��

    ��Forget about the cost! As long as you��re breathing, Nostria can be saved! And that��s more important than money!��

    ��Ah! We owe you our life! Grandmaster cksmith Charlie!��

    Charlie felt a little sting on the point of his nose as he heard that. He rubbed his nose before turning away to hide his bashfulness. ��Stop saying that.��

    ��

    Meanwhile at a fairly faraway ce.

    The orc��s chieftain was crossing his arms before he chuckled seeing the smokeing out from his target. ��Damn it, I never thought it would be that easy.��

    ��I told you before, didn��t I,�� Nora replied from the side.

    ��I thought that they would have some powerful humans guarding the kingdom, that huge boulder just smashed right against the tower,�� the chieftain chuckled before he darted below. ��Keep at it boys! Those boulders are not going to fly themselves.��

    ��Hahaha!�� the orcs simply picked up the boulders that were ced in tandem and threw them with the force of their arm and legs.

    The chieftain furrowed his brows, ��Then when are we going to attack?��

    ��Right now, is fine.��

    ��Are you ying with me?�� the chieftain solemnly said.

    ��No, no, these boulders are just for poking their strength. You know, to see if there are some powerful cultivators staying at the ce.��

    ��Oh,�� The chieftain darted back toward the kingdom.

    (Man this orc is really just a meathead, if I were to rely on them, then it would be pretty much a waste of time) said Nora inwardly before his brows raised. ��Oh look, you guys have a guess already.��

    ��Oho?�� The chieftain smiled as he saw an erging doting at them.

    Chun furrowed his brows the moment the figures that were responsible for the flying huge boulders came into his focus, ��Orcs?!��

 Chapter 760: Marching Orcs

    Chapter 760: Marching Orcs

    ��Is that our target?�� asked the chieftain as he smirked. ��She looks feisty with those dark clouds hovering over her head.��

    ��No, she is not,�� Nora shook his head. ��However, you can challenge her if you want, she possessed something that might be worth your time.��

    ��No need,�� the chieftain shook his head, ��Those two are on a suicide mission.��

    ��Are you sure? That woman is actually the queen of the kingdom you just poke with,�� Nora chuckled. ��Maybe you will find her a bit entertaining, she is as strong as her furious grin.��

    ��Heh,�� the chieftain smirked before he leaped toward the sky.

    ��He is so easy to manipte,�� muttered Nora before he heard the shout from the chieftain.

    ��I have something that you might want to see, my fist!��

    Chun raised his brows. ��Shit! Sylvi! Do��!!��

    Sylviana grinned as she immediately put her spear in front to block the obvious iing strike from the orc. ��Hahahaha!��

    However, her eyes shrunk as the entire momentum of her blocking the obvious strike got obliterated in mere milliseconds upon contact with the raw fist from the chieftain. The entire mana surrounding her spear was shredded before she felt a rush of blood shooting from her stomach to her throat.

    ��Guha!�� The queen was blown back. Her back crashed against the unsuspecting Chun before both of them soar through the firmament, and were sent back where they belong.

    ��Yeah!!!��

    ��That��s our chief!!��

    ��Eat that you human trash!��

    Loud cheers from below reverberated the forest with weapons raised against the sky.

    Nora gulped as he smiled wryly, ��He is indeed one hell of a meathead, how high your cultivation must be to hover in the air even though Deo ispletely fueled by mana albeit thin.�� (It is a wise decision not to go against him).

    The chieftain looked at his fist as he slowly descended down from the sky. ��What a tremendous spear, it didn��t even snap after I gave it my fist, and I was aiming at it too��But!!�� He grinned. ��Charge!!�� he threw his hand toward Nostria with full force!��

    ��HAAA!!!��

    Nora looked at the array of orcs charging forward wildly with their morale peaked. ��It has begun!�� he smirked. ��Now then, phase two is hovering right around the corner.��

    ��

    ��Hm?�� Fei��s eyes shrunk before something crashed against the other side of the tower. ��That��s!��

    She immediately hovered at the site before noticing the familiar figures. ��Sylviana! Supreme Commander Chun!��

    Sylviana spat out blood before getting up to her feet with the help of Gungnir.

    ��Ah, shit�� never thought that the day woulde�� I think I lost my ribs,�� Chun coughed out blood.

    ��What happened?�� Fei frowned as she tended the old man.

    ��Orcs.��

    ��Orcs?!�� Fei��s eyes shrunk, ��They are the ones behind this?!��

    Chun nodded nervously. ��They are strong, it only took one hit from one of them before sending us both flying.��

    ��One hit?�� Fei frowned. The situation was direr than she would have thought it was. ��Do you know their target?��

    Chun shook his head. ��We didn��t exchange words before the hit�� Tch! That fucker only used a bare fist.��

    ��The orc has always been unfathomably powerful in that regard, however, what are they after in this kingdom. We have nothing to entice an orc to be invading us for no reason. Not to mention that they nned this, or are they���� Fei contemted before she raised her brows and grabbed Sylviana by the wrist. She turned her around before she pped her cheek. The loud resounding p was immediately overshadowed by the fall of the queen.

    Fei approached the struggling Sylviana�� who red at her eyes.

    ��You almost die you, idiot! What are you going to do if you die?�� said Fei sternly. In the face of the curse, she was unfazed. No matter what, the woman below her was the queen she had looked after ever since she was born.

    ��Grr!!�� Sylviana red at Fei before thetter kicked her face.

    Chun had his eyes challenging their sockets as he saw what had just transpired. He gulped and swallowed his own blood as he witnessed the purple hair mercilessly discipline their queen. (Self not, don��t make little Fei angry, like, at all).

    Sylviana lost her consciousness before her hair gradually revert back to silver.

    Fei had her heart weighed a ton. She was not adamant in treating the woman she had aid growing her up with tough love. She closed her eyes and tries to rx her breath before opening them once more.

    ��However, at least we know that their intention is not to capture Sylviana,�� said Fei.

    ��Spot on,�� answered Chun before he strugglingly got to his two feet. ��It��s either we are nothing but a distraction, or they are after something within this kingdom, something that wecked knowledge of.��

    Fei let out a sigh. ��This seems to be moreplicated than it should.��

    ��For now, we must defend this kingdom,�� Chun muttered. ��It is my responsibility, the oath I owe to Sylviana��s father.��

    ��We are all in this together, Supreme Commander Chun,�� said Fei as she helped Sylviana get up. ��The Queen of Nostria is not the target, most likely, they are after Lyon.��

    ��You have the same thought as me,�� Chun sighed. ��However, what did Lyon ever do that enraged an orc?��

    ��We still don��t know for sure if Lyon is their target however, he has the highest possibility of bing one.��

    ��Strike a dragon, by striking his home,�� Chun muttered before he coughed out another blood. ��Will our miraclee in time?��

    ��Huh? That��s right! We should contact him! He should be in Garuda City now!�� said Fei. ��Supreme Commander Chun, do you have a Returning Jade that is addressed to it?��

    Chun shook his head, ��I don��t.��

    ��What happened?!�� Karina arrived at the scene before looking at Sylviana with her brows furrowed. ��She lost?��

    Fei nodded, ��An orc did this.��

    Karina��s ear��s twitched before her skin crawled. Her pupils trembled as her eyes widened. A shriek from the terror belied her reality as she saw blood splurging out.

    ��S-Senior!��

    ��Huh?�� Karina snapped out of it. ��W-What just happened?�� she looked at her balled fist.

    ��That��s not important right now,�� Fei shook her head. ��There is something that I need your help with.��

    ��What is it?�� Karina��s eyes turned sharp.

    ��You��ve been to Garuda City right?��

    Karina nodded.

    ��Do you have a Returning Jade Stone?�� asked Fei.

    Karina shook her head, ��Sadly, I don��t. Either way, it won��t activate because I got a special condition.��

    ��Special condition?�� Chun raised his brow.

    ��That��s not important right now,�� Karina shook her head before darting back at Fei. ��Why are you asking that?��

    ��We are thinking that they are after Lyon since they are clearly pped her back to Nostria,�� said Fei.

    ��Lyon? Wait, he��s back already?��

    ��He is, a few days ago, as a matter of fact, however, we still haven��t heard the three Great Families�� returning yet. It should be today.��

    ��What? Weren��t they should be returning at the same time?��

    ��You know how Lyon works,�� Fei sighed. ��But perhaps his antic is for the best.��

    ��Oh wait, Ryona should have one!�� said Karina.

    ��She is out of the kingdom at the moment,�� Fei shook her head.

    ��Where did she go?��

    ��We have no idea, Kyoko and the rest are also not present today.��

    ��Wu wu wu!��

    The three of them raised their brows before they saw Fenrir standing straight with her four paws right at the edge of the line between ground and air.

    ��Are you���� Karina muttered.

    ��Wu!�� Fenrir nodded sternly.

    ��No way, you��re too small.��

    ��Grr!�� Fenrir gruntled.

    ��We need a concrete n,�� Karina turned, ��Their silence is making me worry.��

    ��Someone needs to go and inform him, Fenrir can��t do it himself,�� said Fei. ��But we also need to protect the kingdom at the same time.��

    ��Words will spread out to neighboring kingdoms, our allies surely will raise their arms for us,�� said Chun. ��Maybe not all of them, but surely the Phantera Kingdom.��

    ��Wu!�� Fenrir started biting Karina��s ankle

    ��What is it?�� Karina frowned as she looked down. ��Are you still serious about that?��

    ��Woof!��

    ��Woof?�� Karina raised her brows.

    ��?!!�� Fenrir perked his ears before he turned and growled in the direction where Sylvina crashed in. ��Grr! Grrr!��

    ��Hm..�� Chun frowned.

    Karina frowned as she followed Fenrir��s gaze. ��Fei, attend to these two, I will greet them.��

    ��But!��

    ��It��s too dangerous to go at them alone!�� said Chun. ��They are powerful, I saw them shredding Gungnir��s defensive mana like nothing with his knuckles.��

    ��Huh? I see�� so that��s why,�� Karina muttered. ��It seems like they and I have something inmon, heh.��

    ��What? Do you know something?�� asked Chun.

    ��It��s too long to exin, but basically, mana has a counterforce that originates from a ce called Hell, which was called the Anti-Mana.��

    ��What?�� Chun, not only he was suffering from the damage he withstands, but his mind was also confused.

    ��No time to exin,�� Karina frowned before she leaped out of the unstable tower and noticed theyers of greens marching from outside the kingdom.

 Chapter 761: Yo-yo Morale

    Chapter 761: Yo-yo Morale

    ��Huh? What are those?�� asked one of the guards with his sword drawn. He squinted his eyes to better focus his vision. ��Huh?! Tusk?�� his pupils shrunk before his armor jittered. He gulped. ��Orcs! There are orcs!��

    His shout quickly courted the attention of his surroundings. The guards promptly came to his aid and stood by his side. Their eyes were horrified by what wasing at them. The wild bloodlust in those green-skinned creatures was creeping on their skins.

    ��Why would the orcs attack us?! Nostria is a free kingdom for all races!�� uttered one of the guards as his hands started to tremble.

    ��The hell should I know?!��

    ��We are outnumbered! Immensely!�� one of them gulped.

    ��Don��t waver now!�� a hoarse voice traversed through before an old man with a simple robe jumped right in front of them.

    ��Grandmaster Zitian!��

    ��There is no need to fear, those creatures are the same as humans, they are made out of flesh and blood�� plus tusks, that is all.��

    (That��s the more reason to be afraid don��t you think?!) thought the guards.

    ��There are hundreds of them! Grandmaster, we are going to die in vain here!��

    ��Haha, it��s too soon to speak about dying!�� Zitianughed before he step forward. ��Come!��

    (Damn, he is so cool despite the gray hair, but this is not the time to fantasize!) thought the first guard who noticed the oing orcs.

    Zitian frowned before he leaped forward.

    ��Grandmaster don��t!�� shouted the guards to no avail.

    Zitian creased his forehead before he stepped in a zig-zag pattern.

    ��Hahaha! What are you going to do old���� a loud crack bang was heard as Zitian��s wrist met one of the orc��s jaws.

    The orc spun as his eyes blurred for a second. The other orcs were stupefied. Their mouths gaped open. They couldn��t believe what had just transpired. The momentum was theirs but the old human merely smashed his wrist against the defined jaw of the orc, almost knocking its tusk against its own eye.

    (Hm?!) Zitian frowned as he noticed the orc was still standing. ��You��re still alive?��

    ��That one stings, old man!��

    ��?!�� Zitian opened his weary eyes wide before an iing fist with nature��s momentum struck his mana-coated crossed arms. (Heavy!) Zitian gritted his teeth before his feet left the soil.

    ��Woah, woah, woah!�� The guards could only catch him with their bodies before they tumbled down.

    ��Thank you, young ones,�� said Zitian as he stood up and hid his blood from their darting gaze.

    ��Old man, out of the respect for your old age and tenacity, I will let you kill yourself, how about that?�� The orc smiled. ��From that single punch, you know you wouldn��t stand a chance!��

    The orcs merrilyughed their heart out, the proof of their confidence. Their numbers may be smallpared to Nostria��s real power, but the precaution that happened turned the tide quite easily.

    The guards were terrified. Someone at the level of Grandmaster Zitian was blown back by a single blow. Their morale fell to a greater depth as they all gulped looking at the back of the old man. Even if the old man killed himself, they won��t be saved.

    ��This is the difference between me and your kin,�� answered Zitian as he hardened his stance.

    ��Huh?�� The orc grimly looked at the old man.

    ��I will not back down even after the draw of myst breath, especially the draw of myst, breath,�� said Zitian as he tried to boost the morale of the guards.

    However, the guards were unfazed. The terror of the number of orcs standing in front of them was suffocating enough even without them lifting their weapon against the sky.

    ��Then draw yourst breath old man!�� the same orc charged forward without the care of the world with grins in his smile. ��Die!�� he took out an ax by his waist before hacking it down against him.

    ��Too straightforward! Amateurs�� said Zitian before his old brows raised as a shadow leaped over his head.

    A golden shimmer stupefied the guards before a shout of an art ensued.

    ��Shattering Palm!�� a palm was struck against the bare chest te of the charging orc as his feet jumped a little.

    ��Kh?!�� the orcs gawked at the sight of the uninvited guest, but more so as the ax didn��t manage to hack down. It was only a hair away from decapitating Zitian��s poor strained shoulder.

    ��Little Karina���� Zitian raised his brows before his pupils shrunk.

    Karina put her feet together as she stood up straight with her brows furrowed.

    ��W-What just happened?�� asked one of the orcs.

    ��Oi, Mardu! What the hell are you doing! Hack it down!��

    ��Yeah hack it do��!!��

    Mardu the orc slowly leaned back before falling with a thud, revealing Karina��s ghastly eyes.

    The orcs gasped at her sight before their surprise was further enhanced by the sight of his fellow orc. Blood from the orc��s orifices spurted out uncontrobly as its head twitched from left to the right. The frightening spasm didn��t stop at all even as Karina calmly walked past him.

    ��Ah! Golden Demoness!��

    ��It��s the Golden Demoness!��

    Zitian smiled wryly as he looked at Karina��s back. (It seems like my generation is ending, I will do what I can here).

    (It works, they really are cultivating Anti-Mana, no wonder my mother�� kh!) Karina furrowed her brows.

    ��Tch! How dare you kill one of ours!��

    ��You will pay for that dearly!��

    ��DIVINE MAGIC!�� Crux shouted in the middle of the city with thousands of his students backing him up. (Thank you, Lyon!) ��Scabbard!��

    The rainbow spell brought hope to the panicking citizen before it shed a magic brand at the sky of the kingdom. The invisible barrier was formed like a dome as the entire kingdom was tightly caged.

    The orcs were stupefied but they saw nothing standing between Karina and them.

    ��O-Oh thank god!�� said one of the guards as he sighed a heave of relief.

    ��With this, we should be safe for a long time,�� Zitian nodded. ��Good work, Crux.��

    ��No use,�� uttered Karina.

    ��What?�� Zitian frowned as the guards did the same.

    ��They are cultivating a special type of mana that could counter mana itself. It is called Anti Mana, they will be able to rip this strong barrier like a stack of thin papers.��

    ��You��re joking,�� said the guards.

    Zitian frowned as he saw the morale was depleting down. ��How did you know of this?��

    ��Because I have the same energy within me, that��s why,�� answered Karina.

    ��What?�� Zitian raised his brows. ��Bu����

    ��You should notice it by your initial contact with them, your mana-coated wrist didn��t do that much damage against them did it not?��

    ��That��s�� true,�� Zitian nodded. ��Then, are you going to handle them all?��

    ��As much as I want to kill them all, I couldn��t,�� Karina shook her head, ��Not when they are this many.��

    ��Ah shit, we��re going to die,�� muttered one of the guards.

    Karina didn��t leave her eyes as she red at the army of orcs standing in a bit of a fright.

    ��Hey, what just happened?��

    ��I-I have no idea, but she is standing there and not taking another step forward, a trap perhaps?��

    ��You guys heard the spell, right? But it didn��t do a thing.��

    ��

    Meanwhile, several kilometers away from the ce was a precipice where three elves stood with two of them carrying a bow.

    ��Your Majesty, I think they are confused by what just happened,�� said Connak, the braided elf.

    ��Of course they are, they could do nothing to detect mana-fueled magic,�� the king of the elf chuckled. ��Look at them standing fools, all brawn but no brains.��

    ��But it still surprises me that Your Majesty would go all the way here personally just to watch.��

    ��This is a grave matter that requires my attention, and also both of your skills and opinion of the situation.�� The king furrowed. ��That blonde woman, she is definitely half-elf for sure.��

    ��I was thinking the same thing, Your Majesty,�� added Connak. ��Especially with how cold her gaze is toward the orcs.��

    ��Seems more like a personal grudge to me,�� added Agist. ��Maybe they share a bitter history.��

    ��I agree with Agist here,�� the king nodded. ��Though, I wonder where those ��core members�� he spoke of wille out.��

    ��There is no way that they are bluffing now,�� Connak shook his head, ��They are throwing everything in the line.��

    ��The woman that they are after, which one is it?�� asked the king.

    ��It��s actually the one we are talking about, Your Majesty,�� added Agist. ��The blonde woman, the half-elf as you mentioned her.��

    ��What? I see, what a twist of fate, to think someone with elf blood would cultivate anti-mana as their source,�� the king added. ��However, the Legion is ying a dangerous game here. If they stall any more time, and words somehow reached his ear then, heh, it��s been a while since I��m eager about a show.��

 Chapter 762: First Kill

    Chapter 762: First Kill

    ��What are you guys doing? I thought I told you to turn this ce inside out,�� Amanding tone with sharp depth hovered in the air.

    The guards shrieked as Zitian and Karina furrowed their brows.

    One orc that was seeminglyrger than the rest stood out as the army opened a path for him. His green was lighter than the rest, and his aura was devastating. His tusks didn��t extend as long as the others, and his skin looked denser than the rest.

    ��C-Chief!��

    ��Huh?�� The chief furrowed his brows before he saw someone lying on the ground. He snorted before he crossed his arms, ��I see.�� He darted at the blonde woman standing with her arms crossed. ��Those eyes of yours, you killed him did you?��

    ��Go figure,�� Karina answered, ��I hope your brain is thicker than your skull.��

    ��Hmph!�� The chief snorted, ��You talk big for a small woman. One look and I can tell you��re nothing but half-elf and half-human, the worstbination of the worst races to ever exist.��

    ��That��s a strong argumenting from someone that shares blood with a pig,�� Karina raised her chin.

    ��Holy shit, that��s gotta hurt all the way to his mother,�� muttered one of the guards.

    ��You know, King Lyon is really infamous with his sharp tongue too,�� uttered another

    ��Oh yeah, I heard that too, they say that he once killed a man with only wordsing out of his mouth, what a badass,�� the guards shook his head.

    Zitian furrowed his brows as he heard those ims. He found it hard to believe that they were true, but to take it as the baseless rumor was a hard take on his end too, after all, he once met the guy. He gulped (Even when he is not present, he is still a good source of morale�� wait a minute, that��s it!).

    ��Then you��re not supposed to shame our king,�� said Zitian as he waved his hand and fluttered his robe without turning at them. ��We must hold out until hees.��

    ��But Grandmaster Zitian, I heard that he has traveled all the way to the coveted heaven,�� eximed one of the guards before the rest nodded. He sighed, ��He surely must have soared even further and forgotten about us low-folks.��

    Zitian frowned. (Should I bet on a lie?). To keep the morale afloat, he had a choice to make.

    ��Tch! You will eat those words!�� the chief red.

    ��Wrong,�� Karina suddenly answered.

    ��What?�� The chief frowned.

    ��Lyon hase back from Heaven, and he is on the way back here,�� said Karina. ��He even purposely came back earlier than the rest.��

    The chief frowned. ��What are y����

    ��Woah!!!�� the guards suddenly picked up their arms and pushed their knees to stand up.

    ��If the king is going back to Nostria, then we got nothing to fear.��

    ��With the miracle himself on our side, there is no way that we could lose.��

    ��Let us die for something greater than ourselves, can��t let down the one that gives us glory now, can��t we.��

    The chieftain of the orcs couldn��t believe his eyes. The re that the soldiers gave him was something he recognized really well through the scars on his body.

    They stood by Karina with their arms hugging their weapons. They looked at the army of crude orcs, with death under their gaze.

    Zitian��s eyes snapped open. ��You guys�� are weak. One p from those monsters might be thest thing you��ll feel. Your armor might feel like thin papers against their force, but, your courage. Your burning courage right now is the me that ignites the spirit of Nostria.��

    Zitian stepped forward. ��If the young ones are of this quality, then as the old, I shall open a path to your glory.��

    ��You guys are weak and thin like toothpicks, are you seriously trying to fight us back?�� the chief asked as he approached them alone. His every step brought the weight of the world as his presence evesting against them. The power of the leader of the orcs was upon Karina and the rest. His presence alone was suffocating, one could wonder for his strength. The towering height as he stood against Karina was like night and day.

    ��Why are you doing this? What did Nostria do to make you fight us?�� asked Karina.

    The chief frowned (She could still talk against me?). ��You��re a worthy fighter.��

    ��Answer my question.��

    ��Of course, I will answer your question,�� said the chieftain. ��Two things, the sins of the humans, and a path for us to go home.��

    Karina frowned. ��A path�� to go home?��

    ��The fact that you can kill one of our kin means that you understand how mana won��t work against us, thus, you should know what home meant too,�� the chieftain crossed his arms as he looked down at the Golden Demoness.

    Karina felt her skin crawl as she gulped, ��Hell..��

    ��That��s right, the path to our home was banished from us long ago, with the works of humans and those residing in Paradise. Thenes what after it, along with dark history for us demi-humans, especially those that the humans see as grotesque. NO MORE!�� his shout immediately shattered the whole barrier covering the kingdom of Nostria as the ground shook.

    ��Woa!�� Crux and the others fell on their butt as they watched the sky in horror. ��It�� shattered.��

    ��Impossible�� it should be able tost for a while���� uttered one of his students as he was catching for breath.

    ��Someone broke it���� Crux answered as he gulped. ��Looks like our enemy is not someone we can just whack.��

    ��Then what will be of us!��

    ��I-I have no idea, but it might be best if you guys run,�� said Crux. ��I��m going to be real with you, if they have the power to do this much, you guys have no hope at all.��

    ��T-Then what about you master?��

    ��I hope you can continue my research,�� Crux said with a smirk. ��Thest king had given me this opportunity to dwell in the art of magic and mana, I��m not a dick that would let his legacy die under my watch.��

    ��Master�� you����

    ��I know, as a researcher, my research is the most important thing in my life, but, without him giving his hand then, I wouldn��t be able to be somebody like now,�� Crux coughed before he looked at the sky, ��This is for you, my friend.��

    ��Master����

    Crux smirked before he red out his cloak and revealed his battle mage armor. With an old oak staff in his hand, he strode toward the gate where Zitiana and the rest were at.

    Chun looked below from the hole of the tower before he smirked. ��Crux you old bastard, in dire times you show your true worth, then I shall join you.��

    ��Supreme Commande Chun, just where do you think you��re going?�� asked Fei.

    ��Take care of Sylviana, Fei. My fate has put me into this situation. This is the meaning of bing the warrior that I am now. As myte friend reached his hands toward me, I shall give my hand to his daughter and his beloved kingdom.��

    ��Supreme Commander Chun, you����

    ��Let this old man be cool for you maidens onest time,�� Chun tightened his shorts before wearing sunsses. He smirked before leaping out with blood trailing from his mouth to his chin. Hended right beside Crux before they strode together.

    ��And where do you think you��re going without me?�� Charlie immediately followed up with hammers each in his hands.

    ��The three troublemakers are back���� said one of the cultivators.

    ��

    ��You��re not scared���� the chieftain frowned as he disregarded the massing cultivators standing behind her.

    ��I��ve been traveling with much bigger monsters than you,�� Karina answered as she belied her own heartbeat.

    ��I sent your queen back to sleep with a fist, you think you can handle me?��

    ��You think I��m weaker than the queen?��

    ��Heh��. hehehehe��. ahhahahaaha!�� the chief��sughter trembled in their hearts. He darted back at her before he raised his thick arms.

    The orcs behind him grinned their teeth out as they raised their weapons and stuck out their tongue. Though the intimidation worked for a few, the majority of them, especially the ones that stand at the frontmost, were unfazed. Their hope still lingered as a fire, a fire that shoulde at any moment.

    ��

    ��It��s about to begin, Your Majesty.��

    ��I can see that myself Connak,�� the king grinned. ��The war, between the human and the orcs, shall begin.��

    ��.

    An object moved at a heightened speed. Bypassing the heads of the cultivators stand on guard in front of the gate in a linear manner. It zipped the air before reaching the chief��s nd forehead.

    *Thuck!

    Everyone immediately had their toes curling as they saw the strongest orc had an arrow embedded into his forehead.

    ��First kill,�� said Jugen from a faraway end. ��Fenrir!��

    ��Huh?�� Karina opened her eyes wide before finding Fenrir standing on top of the arrow, ring against the strongest orc.

 Chapter 763: Shall Aid!

    Chapter 763: Shall Aid!

    Everyone froze at the sight. The smallest creature of them all was zingly ring at the strongest orc. The cold blood inside that small fur boiled as its eyes turned vibrantly silver.

    The chief��s pupils shrunk. He felt none from the arrow piercing his forehead, but the re of the little creature was unbelievably belching with superior killing intent.

    ��Fenrir!�� Karina eximed before she struck a palm against therge opening of his abdomens.

    *Growl!

    The little ck wolf immediately struck its ws against his face hazardously before Karina��s destructive palm pushed the giant orc away from her.

    The chieftain dragged the soil with his heels as he was pushed back several meters away to the concern of his army. Their eyes bulged up, as they saw their leader take a direct hit from her.

    ��Chief!�� the orcs immediately grouped up.

    ��That��s a heavy struck you gave,�� the chief gained his bnce back before he pulled out the arrow on his forehead. ��You think this toothpick can kill me?��

    Karina frowned. (Fenrir��s ws didn��t manage to even leave a single scratch, how thick is his skin?).

    ��What?! You��re still alive?�� shouted Jugen from the far end. ��But itnded on your head!��

    His fellow cultivators had cklines over their heads. (It��s rather amazing that you would think that would kill him. We wouldn��t have gone this far if we could��).

    Zitian raised his brows. (I see, you two siblings are much alike. In terms of mending the situation you two are the best!) thought him as he noticed how the tense atmosphere once again died down.

    ��What idiot, you humans are,�� said the chieftain. ��Our skull is thicker than yours.��

    ��Heh, does that mean you��re stupid?�� Jugenughed.

    The orcs red at them with their killing intent surged.

    (Forget what I just said) thought Zitian as he sighed. He knew it was too good to be true in the beginning, and time didn��t take too long to prove it to him.

    ��What are you after you orc! What do you look for in our kingdom!�� shouted Karina.

    ��I already told you before! We are looking for a way to return home!�� said the chieftain with his little over a thousand orcs standing by. ��We shall get what we want and leave this forsaken world for good! Either by the bask of your blood or not!��

    (Damn it, they really are stupid, they didn��t even tell us what it is!) thought Karina before she waved her hand. ��Guys, don��t use mana at all! They won��t work against them.��

    ��W-What?!��

    ��T-Then how should we fight?��

    ��With everything else, you fools!�� shouted Chun as he readied his stance. ��It is our best bet.��

    ��SKIN THEM ALL!�� shouted the chief of the orc before creating the world.

    ��FEED THEIR HEARTS TO THEIR MOTHERS!�� shouted Chun as he leaped forward, leading the pack for the human side.

    (Damn psychopath��) thought Jugen as he gulped hearing the eerie in Chun��s words.

    Both sides rally with their war cries before the great fight immediately begins. Blood spurted out against the sky as soon as the first sh of metals was heard. Wails from both sides scorched the firmament as death and scars were given to each other.

    ��We are outnumbered, Karina,�� asked Crux in the middle of the fight.

    ��I know, we just need to stall! Thismotion is enough for Phantera to hear! They would surelye to aid!��

    The chief didn��t join the fray and instead, furrowed his brows. Something felt off as they saw them falling one after another. It was a clear one-sided fight, but Nostria didn��t back down. The only ones that could take down one of his kin could count on one hand, but he didn��t make a move.

    (Why is he standing there?) Karina frowned as she noticed the chief didn��t move an inch. (Is he really that confident in winning).

    ��

    ��They are really stalling���� the king frowned. ��What are they after?��

    ��Probably because of Nostria��s famous guardians, Your Majesty,�� answered Connak.

    ��The what?��

    ��Nostria has twelve guardians that Lyon had saved from a famousbyrinth among this part of the region.��

    ��A famousbyrinth you say? Interesting, never knew such a thing would exist in this part of the world, what is the name of thisbyrinth?��

    ��Labyrinth of Simak.��

    ��Simak?�� the king raised his brows. ��Simak�� Simak�� now where did I hear that name before.��

    ��You��ve heard of it before, Your Majesty?�� asked Agist.

    ��Yes, I am confident that I read it somewhere before, or was it heard, but I��m sure that I know that name.��

    ��A name? As in a person?��

    ��I faintly remembered it but, I think that it is a name of a person,�� the king closed his eyes. ��Forget it, we can revisit that topicter, now then, can you tell me about these guardians of them?��

    ��They are protecting the Nostria kingdom with their superb cultivation level, and I presume the Legion would understand that they would be a huge hindrance for the orcs to advance smoothly.��

    ��borate.��

    ��They are keeping them busy elsewhere, Your Majesty.��

    ��

    ��So you��re the group hubby is hunting down.��

    She was the embodiment of a barbarian, with two axes in her hand. Her orange hair was vibrant and lively much like her personality. Her eyes didn��t faze as she stood against an array of enemies with another beauty by her side.

    ��Don��t get too confident, Ryona,�� Kyoko blew out a gentle smoke from her lips as she stood with one arm under her breast. Her azure and ruby eyes looked at their enemies with half of the lids closed. Her fluffy azure nine tails divinely flowed as she heralded the realm of magic at the tip of her hand.

    ��But we need to finish them off quick, Nostria needs us. You know how hubby would act if he found the ce destroyed.��

    ��I know, but you know how he would react if you lost a limb?��

    ��Aww~ he would be mad?��

    ��He is already a madman,�� Kyoko chuckled. ��The heavens might feel his killing intent if that were to happen.��

    ��Alright then overseer,�� Ryona nodded as she pointed at the array of cloaked cultivators right in front of them, with her ax.

    ��Will older brothere to Nostria in time?�� asked Miko as she stood with the rest.

    ��As they heralded him as the king, then he shoulde to his people��s aid,�� said the holy knight Tristan.

    ��But how does he know that Nostria is under attack?�� asked Albert. ��Parriot looks like you need to do us a favor.��

    ��Why me?�� asked Parriot. ��Just because I have�� oh�� right, I can do that.��

    ��Yeah,�� Vale perked his wolf ears, ��We will open you a path, you should go and blend in just fine, after all, you��re the best in this regard. We believe in you, Parriot. Go inform Deo��s king, that his home is in danger.��

    ��Damn it guys, you make me tear����

    ��Off you go!�� ine kicked his butt away as his curses were unheard when he zipped the air.

    ��That looks like a new record, good job sweetie,�� Dina smiled.

    ��Thanks, Grandma Dina.��

    ��You��re very wee,�� Dina then darted to Grim and Duffous, ��Now, both of youds, do make me proud.��

    ��Y-Yes!!�� Grim held tight his scythe. ��I shall reap your soul!��

    ��Then I shall eat it,�� said Duffous as he pped his potbelly.

    ��Look��s like they need some bashing,�� said Pedro with his squeaky voice.

    ��Buh! Hahahahaha!�� The array of Legions startedughing after a slight dy of stun. ��Wh-What the hell is that vo��!!��

    A strike from two of Pedro��s fingers prated his chin before pulling it down and crushed his face against his high knee. The quick session left them breathless, even those from his friends.

    ��Woah���� Tristan gulped. (Remind me not to joke with him carelessly).

    ��Charge!�� Kyoko shouted as she sped her hand with a p and led the attack with giant magic brands forming randomly in the air.

    ��Yeah!!!��

    ��Hooah!!!��

    Nine guardians and their overseer going against over a thousand members of Legionmence at the same time as the battle at Nostria.

    Parriot as a dove was being hunted by the few of the legions. Though his butt was aching from the merciless blow ine gave him, the situation was dire. Both sides need help, they knew they couldn��t hold out against suchrge forces. They need a miracle, and they knew who exactly fitted that word.

    ��To think that we are foolish enough to believe such cheap lies,�� Parriot muttered. ��There was nothing in this world that.��

    ��.

    ��Honey! Did you hear?! Nostria is under attack!�� shouted Le as she opened the door before her pupils shrunk. Her husband had already worn his gear.

    ��Wait for me here, I shall not betray my benefactor,�� said the king of the Phantera Kingdom.

    Le closed her eyes as she ced her hand on top of her heart. ��Be safe!��

    ��Of course,�� the king smiled before leaping through the window where his armies had waited below.

 Chapter 764: Run!!!

    Chapter 764: Run!!!

    The strongest orc frowned. He had his arms crossed the whole time while watching what unfold before him. Their numbers were significantly overpowering Nostria��s side, yet thetter were relentless in their craft.

    ��Where is the woman that you seek of,�� he uttered.

    ��She just gave you a warm wee with her palm before, remember?�� Nora smirked a smile.

    ��Are you serious? That blonde woman is what you��re after?�� The chief raised his brows with disbelief. She was within grasp all along, yet the person that had been standing by his side spouted no word. He darted a re against Nora, ��What are you nning?��

    ��Haha, don��t be so solemn now, it��s not like I could snatch her away with my illusion magic, you know it yourself that she has the same source as you,�� answered Nora, though his effort in lighting up the tension between them failed miserably.

    ��Then? Do you want me to act or not?��

    (At least you��re smart enough not to act on your own) thought Nora. ��My friends are on the other side of the world, holding those eleven guardians down�� never thought that they are having a hard time fighting them despite their overwhelming numbers.��

    ��Do I look like I care?�� the orc answered. ��Enough of this nonsense, I��ll kidnap her.��

    ��Oh? Aren��t you going to wreak havoc inside the kingdom first?�� asked Nora as he tilted his head. ��After all what they did to your ki��! Gah!�� His neck was being crushed by the unstoppable grip.

    The orc brought his eyes closer to his as his breath suffocated his nostrils. The re from the experienced warrior was scrolling against the soul. ��You think I don��t know what you��re nning?��

    ��Kh?!�� Nora��s eyes opened wide.

    ��You think I wouldn��t know that if I spend my time wrecking the kingdom apart, that you would use me as a scapegoat?! Pinning me against the monster that even you yourself feared?!��

    (D-Don��t tell me?!) Nora gulped before he was thrown against a tree and coughed out blood upon impact. His knees immediately dropped to the ground before one hand tended his neck as he was racing for breath. He looked up as he saw the orc give him his back. (You�� you too are afraid of him�� even when he is a mana user!!)

    The chief locked his eyes against the blonde woman who immediately caught the gust of his battle intent.

    ��So it��s time,�� Karina uttered.

    ��Our numbers are falling down at a rapid rate, tch!�� muttered Charlie as he swung his hammers.

    ��We are losing the battle at any moment now,�� said Crux. ��But, hehe, to die with glory in my name, nothing can be better than this.��

    ��Karina, you are our strongest defense now, don��t get caught by his invitation,�� Zitian frowned. ��We can��t afford to lose you, and you know that.��

    ��Tch! Do I have a choice? He ising at me!�� Karina gritted her teeth before she swing her heel against the unsuspecting orc nearby.

    *Roar!!

    ��Huh?�� Jugen frowned, ��That��s not you, right? Fenrir.��

    ��Ah!�� One guard raised his visor. ��That��s the Phantera Kingdom!��

    ��Reinforcements havee!�� one guard grinned.

    ��That��s!�� Karina looked over before noticing who was at the frontmost of the league of the army. Strong horses were marching at their location with one man bearing the name of the Phanter Kingdom on his back, leading them. ��King Anskar!��

    (Orcs!) thought Anskar as he furrowed his brows. He recognized that massive green skin from miles away. ��What are you doing orcs! Why are you attacking a neutral kingdom?! We didn��t mistreat your kin!��

    ��Talk to me when you can actually stand by your own feet!��

    ��What?��

    The chief immediately grabbed his underling��s head.

    ��Eh? W-W-What are you doing, chief?! AAAAHHHH!��

    The leader of the orc mercilessly threw his own kin before the marching horses.

    ��What the?!�� Anskar and Argeon immediately jumped out of their horses in time, but some of their subordinates were not so lucky.

    Shrieking horses adorned the sky under the sun as blood spurted out from the war animals. The brutal view of intestines was upon them, however, under the pile of corpses, something was moving.

    ��Guh! That one hurt my spine.��

    With blood basking his face, the subordinate of the orc survived the impact.

    Anskar and Argeon had their eyes shrinking at a frightening speed. Their vision trembled as he saw how the orc��s tough skin handled the impact that render their fellows into a bloody mist, perfectly. The exemr of their toughness was as spoken as the legends surrounding them.

    ��You dare!�� Anskar had his eyes turned blue as he darted back.

    ��No! It��s useless don��t waste your mana!�� shouted Karina, but it was toote.

    The chief had stood towering against the king of the Phantera Kingdom with his arms crossed. He looked down at the king with disgust. ��It made my skin crawl how someone as weak as you, can be a king.��

    ��Anskar!�� Argeon shouted out at his brother as he leaped forward.

    ��Heh,�� the chief smirked as he leered at Argeon.

    Anskar immediately felt cold rushing his spine as his ears perked up. His toes curled as his shoulders stiffened at the sight. He knew that look that the orc gave. The scenario was all in his motion.

    ��Argeon stop!!�� he shouted his throat.

    ��Huh?!�� Argeon raised his brows. ��Shit!�� he saw his target opening his fist, a capture was certain.

    ��My target is�� you,�� the chief coldly said.

    Argeon and Anskar froze at the sight. The orc did not prepare for Argeon, he was preparing to catch someone else��s attack. Someone that was targeting his open back.

    ��Karina!��

    The battlefield shooked.

    ��He got her,�� the king of the elf grinned.

    ��Older sister!�� Jugen rushed his trembling hands to his quiver. Grabbing an arrow and notched it, his aim was in disarray. ��Shit shit shit! C��mon!!��

    ��Tch! That was fast,�� Nora chuckled as he saw the chief orc grab Karina��s wrist. ��Look��s like we are going to be on the run now.��

    ��Huh?!�� Karina immediately used swung her leg upward before it was caught once more.

    The chief grinned. ��Foolish woman, don��t you realize that our target all along, is you!��

    ��What?!�� Karina had her pupils shrunk.

    The orc swirl her limbs before he smashed her abdomen down.

    ��Guha!�� her blood spurted out even before she was smacked against the ground. Her pupils faded in and out as her consciousness was on the brink of copse from the shock.

    ��YOU BASTARD!�� Jugen red as he released his arrow.

    ��Heh, that puny thing can��t even scratch a meat,�� said the orc before he replied to the iing arrow with a devastating throw of a pebble.

    ��Kh?!�� his eyes opened wide as he saw his arrow shattered in midair before reaching his eyes. ��Tch!�� blood spurted out as he narrowly looked away from the iing shot. The pebble managed to zip open his cheeks before blood coursed to his jaw.

    Anskar had his eyes trembling as he slowly buried his fingers against his palm.

    ��And what you��re going to do? Do you want to die because of this woman? Don��t you want to be there with your family? After all, your poor wife might die of sadness if you die����

    ��Huh?!�� Anskar snapped his consciousness away before he fell a thud with his eyes opened. His lips were jittering to Argeon��s confusion.

    ��What? What the hell happened?�� Argeon eximed before he heard a chuckle from nearby. He immediately darted over, ��It was you? Who are you?��

    ��It��s not important who I am for we will not see each other again,�� answered Nora withughter. ��Our objective has been met.��

    ��You bastard!��

    ��Not so fast there human,�� the orc from beforeughed as he stood between them. ��You��re fighting me, now! Hahaha!��

    ��Tch!�� Argeon clicked his tongue before he stole a glimpse at Karina. ��Huh?�� (She is gone?)

    ��Huh?�� the chief darted his eyes to the ground before he frowned. ��What the?! Where is she?!��

    An arrow suddenly zipped the sky before being embedded on his shoulder. ��Tch! You fucking elf, with your bows.��

    ��Hehe,�� Jugen smirked. ��There is moreing!��

    ��What the fuck?�� Nora turned and didn��t see a hint of his target. ��How in the hell did she vanish!?��

    The chief snorted before he took a loud step forward-facing Jugen. ��Where did you hide her?!��

    Few more arrows zipped the sky before the chief pped it away with his giant arm. ��Pesky twerp! Tell me where she is or I shall flip the kingdom upside down!��

    ��Then you shall face us!�� said the old trio and Zitian.

    ��Our mightiest steed is taking her to safety!�� Jugen crossed his arms and smirked. (Now is all up to you Fenrir! Go and find him!)

    Inside the forest near the kingdom of Nostria. Fenrir was clutching Karina��s cloth with his teeth as she dragged her away with his little feet. His eyes were looking at the kingdom of Luderia at the far end of his sight before a group of little beasts appeared before him.

 Chapter 765: Sylviana’s Image

    Chapter 765: Sylviana��s Image

    ��You persistent FOOLS!�� the chief gritted his teeth before he raised his calf to a knee-high. ��Then tremble below my feet!��

    Everyone was petrified. The amount of muscle hidden beneath his thick skin could crush a dragon��s head with a single stomp. However, before he could put down his foot, a bolt of ck lightning zipped the sky.

    ��Huh?!�� the orc frowned before his breast was struck. The resounding p of thunder immediately followed before his raised leg had to be put behind him to regain his bnce.

    Jugen and the others couldn��t believe their eyes. Especially for the former, since the ck lightning came directly overhead. He gulped before he looked up. His pupils immediately shrunk as everyone else recognized the figure hovering in the air.

    ��The.. queen����

    ��Nostria��s queen����

    ��Our queen����

    Everyone was stupefied. The unlikely hero was actually a heroine. Her silver hair fluttered against the air as trails of dry blood could be discerned across her chin.

    ��Queen Sylviana!�� shouted one guard.

    ��Queen Sylvianaa!!�� shouted another guard.

    Before long, her name was chanted across as their morale shot through the sky once more.

    ��I knew it! I knew it! The blood of her father runs inside her veins!�� Chun grinned. ��She does make me proud.��

    Sylviana��s red jewels were looking straight at the orcs despite her ears swerving with joy from the chants of her people.

    ��You! Who are you?!�� asked the chief before his eyes found a familiar ck spear in her hand. ��So it��s you�� did youe back for more? Do you want to die that much?��

    ��Die? You should leave,�� said Sylviana as she furrowed her brows. ��He ising.��

    ��You��re bluffing!�� the orc squinted his eyes.

    Sylviana pointed her spear against the sky as she locked gazes with the chief. The clouds immediately shifted to a darker shade before she pointed her spear back at the orc.

    ��Hahaha, do your worst, you know it yourself that mana won��t work on me!!��

    ��Then that is what I shall do!�� Sylviana gritted her teeth as her other consciousness challenged her right to her body. One of her eyes turned ck.

    ��Gungnir Art: Raining Veins!��

    ck bolts of lightning from the clouds were traveling at instantaneous speed before thunderous ps soon followed. The cultivators of Nostria had their faces shed by the sudden struck before their brains petrified by the sight of the sky. For as if the blood vessels of the Deo itself were tainted with malevolence, and they were revealed to their sight. However, they failed to see, that every strike of lighting was precisely hitting the orc��s forehead, and not a single one of them missed.

    ��Such a shy move for something that��s useless,�� the chiefughed with his arms crossed. ��I can��t even feel it grazing my skin.��

    Everyone turned ghastly. The move that their queen showed could render any mortal beings to ashes in a matter of milliseconds but the green-skinned cultivators didn��t even move from their spots at all.

    ��Kuh! I could even feel my friend��s fartpare to this hahaha!�� One of the orcsughed.

    ��What is this? This is the power of your queen? Might as well be a ve at that point,�� one of the orcs followed.

    ��Don��t need to be, after all, her kingdom would be nothing but a pile of ruins in a matter of minutes, reminiscent of their past glory. Heh, if there were any in the first ce,�� added another one.

    The cultivators frowned their brows as they were humiliated by mere words. Their queen might not be as strong and figuratively legendary as the king of Deo, but she did her best. It wasn��t her fault that she couldn��t do any damage to the orc, but they wished that she could procure something up, like a miracle, like that man they heralded.

    Sylviana��s hands were trembling as her hair swiftly turned ck. The humiliation that struck her heart was the trigger enough for her to lose her state of bnce. Her conciousness slowly faded away as another being was eager to upy her body.

    ��It didn��t even graze you, you say?�� Sylviana gritted her teeth. ��Don��t make fun of me����

    ��Huh?�� The chief raised one of his brows. ��Talk louder I can��t hear you! Hahahaha!��

    ��Then hear this! Gungnir Art! Raining Veins!��

    It was the same move but with greater intensity. The loud thunderous p reached all the way to where the elves were.

    ��

    ��What is that queen doing? Why is she wasting her energy?�� asked Connak.

    ��You��re wrong, Connak, she is not wasting her energy. Do you know how important a leader��s image is toward their people?�� added Agist before he shook his head. ��They are really crucial for running a kingdom, His Majesty is a proper example of that.��

    ��Hehehe,�� their king chuckled with a grin. ��What Agist said is true, every king is vulnerable to his own image, at least to some degree. Even a king without strength but a superb image could lead a kingdom, however, one cannot be said the same for the other way around.��

    ��Thank you, Your Majesty,�� Agist nodded.

    ��However, you are still wrong about one thing, well, iplete, I might say,�� said the king as he smiled.

    ��Please do enlighten me, Your Majesty,�� Agist bowed his head gently.

    ��There is more reason than just keeping an image here,�� answered the king, ��Connak, perhaps you could discern what it is that she is doing, her goal might be masked with her words.��

    ��Her goal might be masked with her words?�� Connak muttered as he rubbed his chin. He contemted about the words his king gave him before a snap from the revtion of thoughts gave him the answer. ��Her technique just now, it��s more intense than prior, however, she already knew that mana won��t work on him. The only reason that she kept doing it is not to damage him at all.��

    Agist frowned, ��That��s what I said, image.��

    ��No, not just image,�� Connak shook his head, ��You didn��t hear the first art that she unleashed, now did you?��

    ��Hear..? Oh?!��

    ��Precisely,�� Connak nodded, ��She is doing this to reach more attention from their faraway neighbors. After all, Deo is kind of united as of now.��

    ��To call for her reinforcement, wow, never thought that she could think that far ahead,�� said Agist. ��I guess the human has their own bing.��

    ��Maybe there is someone else there that told the queen how to act but that is not all, the ultimate goal is not to call for reinforcement,�� the king chuckled. ��You guys have the answers, but her movement is like killing two birds with one stone, or perhaps multiple birds this time.��

    ��Time? Time!�� Connak nodded, ��She is betting on that! Of course! Time is crucial for them! Their heralded king is on the way back and she is stalling for time!��

    The elf king chuckled, ��As far as I can see, I don��t know how that juvenile monster would get notified of hits battle, however, the time that she bought was not just only for him to arrive, but for that halfling to survive.��

    ��Woah,�� Agist nodded. ��I understand. Your Majesty, your sight is as sharp as ever. No, I dare say that you��ve surpassed even those seers.��

    ��Hahaha,�� the king chuckled before he drank his famous Elven Wine from his usual wooden ss. He gulped before adding, ��Though, this situation is really dire for, that orc is really stupid and got carried away too easily with the queen��s act.��

    ��Yeah, she guided his mind out of that halfling quite easily.��

    ��shy moves and the fact that she fought him before added to her advantage,�� Agist nodded, ��Though, I won��t call their first meeting was not one-sided.��

    ��I have no idea how her hair turned ck, what kind of blessing did she have?�� The king frowned. ��Even with my knowledge I can��t fathom it, is it a curse that she had?��

    ��Most likely, her ears are still that of a normal human being, so dark-elf is out of the question,�� Connak nodded. ��However, she hardly could control it with how we can notice her veins popping out on her temple.��

    ��Hmm�� you��re right,�� The king looked back at the scene.

    ��

    ��It didn��t work again���� the guard trembled.

    ��They are truly devils!!�� added another one.

    Soon theughter of orcs permeated the sky to Sylviana��s disgust. She was panting already with her shoulders slouched. The toll of keeping her sanity intact while unleashing her art started to creep on her body.

    ��Tch! She is hitting her limit,�� muttered Argeon as he could only leer. The cloaked man in front of him was nothing like he had fought before. The mask, the smile, and the confidence that his opponent gave out made him ponder. ��Who are you, why are you siding with the orcs?��

    ��Tch! I don��t have time to spend with you,�� Nora frowned before he darted at the orc (The fool got carried away and forgot about his real target! I can��t sense her since she is an Anti-Mana cultivator damn it!).

 Chapter 766: Reinforcements On The Way…

    Chapter 766: Reinforcements On The Way��

    ��Oi orc chief!�� shouted Nora before he gritted his teeth. The orc was his strongest bet to find that blonde woman. He still couldn��t believe how it would only take one nce away before she was gone right before their very eyes. (They are quick on their feet).

    ��What is it?��

    ��Use your senses! Track the woman down!�� shouted Nora. ��Why are you wasting your time with her? Don��t you realize the clock is ticking! And every second it does!�� He furrowed his brows as he said solemnly, ��He is inching closer!��

    (Crap!) Sylviana gritted her teeth. Combined with the fatigue that she had and the constant excruciating battle that she fought internally, she was on the brink of losing it. Her shoulders could no longer be stiffened as her fingers started to slip from the infamous spear.

    ��Hmm!�� the orc made a low growl as he furrowed his brows.

    (Shit, he is going for older sister!) thought Jugen before he made a forced smirk. ��I see that you are afraid of him.��

    ��Hmm? What are you talking about you straw?�� the chief orc immediately answered back.

    Everyone else was nodding at Jugen. The nearest ones could see the shaking of his feet, and they couldn��t help but be proud of their marksman. One p was definitely enough to erase his soul out of this life, but he tried his best not to break his voice with cold sweat coursing down from his temples. The true meaning of courage was being disyed by the ones that stood the farthest from the battlefield.

    ��Hmph! Speak for yourself! I just don��t want any necessary troubles!�� answered the chief orc as he closed his eyes. However, his ears immediately twitched before he caught an arrow that was about to puncture his eyelids. ��What are you nning?�� he broke the arrow-like a twig with a pinch of his thumb.

    (That idiot) thought Nora before he looked at the idle orcs, ��Oi! You guys! Go and find her!��

    ��Y-Yes!�� the orc immediately spread out their senses wide.

    ��I found it! She is at the nearby forest!�� said one orc.

    ��He is right! I sensed her there too!�� added another one.

    ��Good!�� the chief grinned before he gave a Jugen a re. ��I will have your headter.��

    The orc turned and looked at the nearby forest. There was literally no one that could stop him from advancing, however, his brows furrowed as a maid stood right in front of her. ��And who are you?��

    Fei bowed, ��It doesn��t matter who I am, I am who I am.�� she smiled.

    ��It seems like you��re asking to die here,�� uttered the orc.

    ��Fei!�� Sylviana shouted. ��What are you doing?! Get out of there.��

    Fei feigned to hear her master��s word. She was smiling, looking at the giant orc in front of her. She couldn��t feel the tremendous power that was withheld inside the green-skinned, but perhaps it was for the best.

    ��You shall not pass here without my death.��

    ��Then die!�� shouted Nora.

    ��As if!�� Argeon immediately intercepted Nora��s move in an instant.

    ��Tch! You rendering fool! Why don��t you get it! I��m here for a noble cause!��

    ��It doesn��t look noble to me,�� answered Argeon. ��Me being a principal of an academy where I rarely showed up is nobler than whatever you��re doing, after all, if you��re so noble, then why do you need to hide behind a mask?��

    ��Speak for yourself, this is our group code.��

    ��Well, you��re code is shit!��

    ��Hmph!�� Nora kicked Argeon right in the abdomens to thetter��s surprise. Their cultivation level had a gap like that of the moon and the earth. There was hardly anything that he could do thany down his body right at him. Every second was precious.

    Argeon immediately lost his conciousness as he fell with a thud. (Fuck) was hisst thought before he closed his eyes.

    ��We have no more time to waste! Go get her!�� (Why are the others taking so long? Are those guardians really that hard to deal with).

    ��Shut up!�� the chieftain replied as he crossed his arms. ��You guys hold the line here, I will get her myself.��

    Fei immediately put one foot forward with one knife in her hand.

    ��You��re not alone little Fei,�� the trio immediately got together as they stood right beside her.

    ��My hips might break, but at least it would take a leader of an orc to do so, not pathetically fell down in a bathroom,�� uttered Crux.

    ��Useless!�� The chief didn��t let another word spurt out from their mouth as he leaped against the sky.

    ��Not so fast!�� Fei and the rest immediately jumped to intercept his advance.

    ��Hmph!�� the orc snorted before he pped them away with his arms. Their mana-coat protection immediately shredded before the four of them came crashing to the ground. There was hardly any resistance at all.

    ��Damn, they didn��t stand a chance,�� uttered Jugen as he helplessly saw the chieftain advancing further into the forest. ��Godspeed Fenrir.��

    ��

    ��They are really buying every second they can get,�� uttered Connak.

    ��I think they are toote, that stupidly powerful orc is going after her, there is no wa�� Huh?�� the king raised his brows before he darted to the side and saw a dove go past them. ��A dove..?��

    ��Is there something that you find off, Your Majesty?�� asked Agist.

    ��That bird, I don��t think a dove would fly across this region.��

    ��Hmm, that is odd, Your Majesty,�� Connak nodded.

    ��

    ��Clemora did you hear?!�� Biane crashed open the door to her sister��s office.

    Clemora immediately nodded, ��I just received the news, we shall aid.��

    ��En!�� Biane nodded. ��I have assembled the army, all they need now is our approval.��

    Clemora nodded, ��We will use our Returning Jade Stone to get there as fast as possible.��

    ��We only have twenty, Returning Jade Stone, the rest will have to rush there on their own,�� added Biane.

    ��Then we will do that, big sister,�� said Clemora as she stood up. ��Please lead.��

    ��En,�� Biane nodded before she surprised Clemora by walking to her balcony.

    (Wait a minute�� you assembled right at the back of my office?!).

    ��We are going!�� shouted Biane as she held her greatsword with one hand. ��There are only twenty Returning Jade, two will be used by us! The rest, you guys decide! For those that have not had the chance to use Returning Jade Stone, we all will wait for your arrival in Nostria! Godspeed!�� she crushed the stone in her hand before shooting toward the sky amidst the cheers of her army.

    ��Heh,�� Clemora smirked before her smile vanished as she darted at the army, ��Don��t bete.��

    She immediately followed her big sister before the blushes of their army.

    ��

    ��A cloaked person has been sighted in Nostria, they are in great peril as of right now,�� said Riku as she bowed at a figure whose pupils are vertical.

    Her words brought a tremble to the person she was talking to. ��Cloaked person, you say?��

    ��That��s right, the orcs are working together with a cloaked person, the recent sts and ck clouds hovering on top of their kingdom further intensify the truth of this matter. Nostria is under attack.��

    ��Then the Mist n shall answer,�� the woman stood up. ��As the head of the Mist n, tell all of our swordsman and swordswomen, elders, and the like! Nostria is the symbol of Deo, if they could take that down, then forever our world will be bullied! Immediate action!��

    ��Yes, Master Reka!!��

    ��

    ��Princess Aelina! Words have traveled from our friends that Nostria is under attack,�� said one of the guards as he said over a door.

    ��What?!�� she raised her brows, ��Is that true? What did father do?��

    ��His majesty immediately gave out an order to aid the kingdom, princess, with the prince leading them.��

    ��Alright, thank you for your information, you may leave.��

    ��Yes, princess.��

    ��What should I do���� Aelina put her hand across her heart before she closed her eyes. Sounds of waves immediately crashed against her mind as she was drowning in her own reverie. The strong back where she coiled her arms around his neck. The atmosphere of the wild storm as he climbed up the impossible cliffs.

    The princess opened her sharp eyes. ��I have to do what I believe is right to do, you might have soared to the heavens, but look at me. I shall prove it to you, that I��m better than Luna!��

    She leered at the pristine armor in her room before she saw her own reflection on that metal.

    ��

    Meanwhile inside the forest.

    Fenrir was coursing the forest tirelessly with Karina dragging the dirt on her clothes.

    ��Wu?�� his ears thumped as he heard a tree tumbling down from the path behind him.

    ��Grr!!�� he red forward as he pumped his legs at a faster rate.

    ��R�� Run�� Away�� Fenrir,�� a weak voice made his goosebumps rose as he leered over to the woman he was dragging.

 Chapter 767: Goodbye… Lyon

    Chapter 767: Goodbye�� Lyon.

    His little legs kept on moving as trees from behind tumbled ono by one.

    ��WHERE ARE YOU GOING!!��

    A loud shout rendered the forest trembling. Local animals immediately scurried away from their lovely homes. However, Fenrir didn��t lose his bnce as he kept on going. His instinct heightened as he kept on going with those little snubs called paws. The fear of life, the fear of death, he was going for the light at the and the path, and he will do so with the woman he carried by his teeth.

    ��L-Leave me�� Fenrir, you��re a brave�� mighty wolf�� your time is not�� here yet.��

    Her eyelids were heavier than the mountain as she saw trees falling down from the far end of her sight. She couldn��t even afford to be trembling in fear like normal cultivators would have, she hardly could lift her finger. The heavy struck of blow that she suffered head-on, must have broken a few of her rib cages.

    Breathing was amodity she couldn��t afford at a cheap price. Her ring golden hair had turned disheveled. She was struggling to talk Fenrir out of it, even though she didn��t know if the little ck wolf would understand her words or not.

    *Growl!

    The wolf was relentless even if the words did reach his twitching ears.

    ��Heh���� Karina weakly smiled as the little wolf only got faster than it was. ��Where did you even get�� that energy from����

    *Grr!

    Fenrir was adamant as he wed his way through the swaying branches of the trees overhead.

    ��You��re thick-headed��. heh, just like your master���� Karina weakly smiled.

    Meanwhile, the chieftain was crashing every tree in his path as he took the shortest route possible. His eyes were seeing nothing but brown thick vegetation in his way. The heavy tree, no matter how old or big they were, was nothingpared to his pure muscles. His superb gics made them streak the trees akin to a hot knife through cold butter. However, despite his obvious strength, his brows were furrowing for a different reason. (Her energy is the same as mine�� she cultivated the Anti-Mana too�� but why is her so special? Why are they trying to kidnap her? I have Anti-Mana too, in fact, my entire n has it).

    ��Don��t tell me, they wanted to extract her cultivation?�� He frowned. ��I guess that means that they don��t choose me because they knew they won��t be able to kill me, I knew it, humans are trash. It detests me so, but if she is the only way for us to get back home, then it is the price that I shall pay.��

    He made a mighty jump against the sky and destroyed the branches that were in the way. He hovered just below the clouds but his brows remained furrowed. The forest was thicker than he thought it would be. He couldn��t see past the thick leaves that the trees had.

    ��Tch!�� He descended down with a fall before he shook the forest upon impact. ��What the hell, even using my divine sense, I still couldn��t pinpoint her under the bushes.��

    The chieftain smirked. ��Then I will use another way to see them.��

    ��Hack away the obstacle before me! Ragnar!�� a battle-ax with two sides of de appeared in his hand. He ced one foot forward as he pulled his ax way behind him with his right hand. He tightened his grip as his eyes turned sharp. ��Open the path for me!��

    He threw the battle-ax horizontally against the thousands of trees right in front of him. The immediate impact caused the tree to explode from the middle with a boom before it traversed forward with constant momentum.

    ��Wu?�� Fenrir clenched his butt cheeks and straightened his tail upward.

    ��Something ising!�� Karina shouted with her will. ��Dodge! Fenrir..��

    She snapped her eyes open as trees before she sparked open with something sharp traveling at a frightening speed.

    ��Wu!��

    Fenrir immediately put down his tail and lowered down his ears just in the nick of time to dodge the ax by a hair. The trees to his original path were cut down before the chieftain smirked.

    ��There you are,�� he raised his hand, ��Return.��

    He called out the ax and traveled in reverse. Fenrir immediately responded by dodging it down.

    The little ck wolf had never been so grateful to have a small bodypared to his adult counterpart. It seemed like fate had a little favor for himter on.

    ��Grr!!�� Fenrir turned to see the orc crossing his arms at the far end of the butchered trees.

    ��I never thought that you of all things would get to drag her away just a moment Iy my eyes on something else,�� the orc smirked. ��I have to give it to you, you are not spineless at all for a little thing.��

    ��Grr!��

    Fenrir red his re at the chieftain, though his aggressiveness amount to nothing against the chieftain��s prowess. His four little feet had less muscle than the orc. Thetter could squash him like a can by sheer force alone. Yet, he was standing even with trembles apanying his paws.

    ��Wolves are already famous for their bravery, however, you are definitely something else. I wish you could tell me what is the source of your courage, but wu wu wu is all you can say, it��s a shame that you have to die early. Would you have been mature, I would have at least tried to mount you,�� the orcughed.

    ��Run, Fenrir!�� said Karina.

    ��Grr!!��

    Fenrir was not having it. He leered over to his back and saw the path was opened, yet he darted back at the orc with a re. Outrunning the orc was out of the question, he was probably not faster than his own master, but he knew the orc was faster than him. The indomitable strength that the orc possessed alone was enough to stop him in his track.

    ��Run!�� shouted Karina helplessly on the ground, ��He would be mad if he sees your death of you.��

    ��You��re pretty noble for a halfling,��mented the orc, ��However, his retaliation woulde to a naught, and you wouldn��t be able to see it.��

    The orc stepped forward before Fenrir immediately barked at him. ��Huh? Hahaha! What a loyal pet.��

    He took another stride forward.

    ��Don��t get closer! Run Fenrir,�� despite the obvious struggle for breathing, Karina pushed herself up as she red at Fenrir. ��You need to live!��

    ��She is right, but neither of you gets to live, especially you, woman,�� said the chief before his brows furrowed.

    ��Why are you doing this?�� asked Karina. ��At least I have the right to know why am I necessary! Why am I needed for you to go home.��

    The orc stopped his track as he smirked. ��Are you trying to stall for time, you think I would fall for that? I will tell you on the way instead.��

    (Tch! He didn��t fall for it) thought Karina. She knew it was useless to buy some time for something that she herself didn��t know what would happen.

    The orc made his way and stood right in front of the raging Fenrir. The absolute presence of the orc far surpassed the fight or flight instinct that was triggering inside thetter. ��You have no idea how long have I waited for this moment to ur.��

    The orc grinned before he swung his right foot right against Fenrir��s teeth. The little ck wolf was powerless against the heavy blow. Blood splurged mid-air as he flew over the giant trees, before falling down with a thud. His body was twitching, as he whimpered with his eyes snapped open. His body was trying to pump air as much as possible under Karina��s petrified gaze.

    ��Tch! I��ll kill you!�� shouted Karina before she maneuvered herself out of his reach.

    ��What? You can still move?�� the orc furrowed his brows. ��Impressive, but I can see that you can hardly stand on your two feet, what are you going to do against me? You can��t even run, and Returning Jade Stone won��t work unless it��s fueled with Anti-Mana. You have nowhere to go but to ept your fate!��

    ��E-Even so, I will not stand idly by after what you��ve done! Heh, you think you��re on the winning side here? Don��t you forget, you need me! And you need me alive.��

    ��Kuh?! What are you?!�� the orc had his pupils shrunk as he saw her grin her teeth out. ��You wouldn��t��:�� said the orc solemnly.

    ��You lose if I die!�� said Karina as she pulled out a dagger and coated it with Anti-Mana. (Goodbye�� Jugen�� Everyone�� Lyon��). She closed her eyes before she stabbed her own heart.

    *Splurt!

    Blood splurted out as Karina��s pupils shrunk with her mouth gaping open.

    ��Fool,�� the orc solemnly said as his ax pointed down before a thud was heard. It was a delicate yet strong hand, that held the knife.

 Chapter 768: My Win

    Chapter 768: My Win

    The thud was heavier than any sun. Half of her forearm was gone as blood kept churning out from the pulsing vessels inside her.

    Karina had her face sucked out of her. Her vision blurred at each second the clock ticks as the wordsing out from the orc turned iprehensible and echoing. She was swaying, with her severed hand pointing down. Her shoulders loosened, and her lips gaped open. Her breasts sluggardly heaved up and down. Her foot took one step forward instinctively to regain her bnce, but it didn��t take her another second before her entire body limped. Her trains of thought stopped before her blonde hair was pulled by the orc just as her face was above the ground.

    ��You even go as far as wanting to kill yourself, just to fail my objective,�� muttered the chief orc before he carried her by her shoulder. He looked at the bright sky, ��However, it��s my win, no, my entire tribe wins.��

    ��Wu���� a soft whimper traveled the silent forest. His eyes could only gaze as the woman was being carried away by the giant arc, unblinking. His nose rapidly caught for breath, as he struggled to get up.

    ��Huh?�� The chief leered over his shoulder. ��Oi, oi, are you serious, you still alive?��

    He saw the little ck wolf had his four feet trembling, however, what made him furrow his brows was the re that this little creature gave him. ��You��re amazing for something so small, however, what can you do with those trembling feet. You can��t even take one more step, you even struggle to keep yourself breathing, I know you understand me.��

    ��Grr!��

    ��Heh,�� the orc smiled before he approached the half of Karina��s forearm. He yed with it by ying catch with his hand. ��If you wanted to survive, then I shall give you this meat.�� He threw it right at Fenrir��s face.

    Fenrir didn��t even squeak as his body fell with a thud. His nose was breathing directly against the delicate hand, yet his eyes red at theughing orc.

    ��If you want revenge, then grow stronger, I��ll ept your challenge in the future,�� the orcughed before he turned around. ��That is if you survive through the day.��

    ��Stop right there!��

    ��Huh?�� the chief didn��t even manage to take one more step before a daunting voice of a woman made him frown. ��What is it now? Why can��t you people just leave me be!�� he turned and ignited his killing intent toward the small toon that was challenging him, especially the brte.

    ��Kh! This presence?!�� Aelina and her troops had their souls choked by the immense killing intent.

    ��P-Princess Aelina�� I think we should run, h-h-he is beyond our limit,�� said one of the guards.

    ��Y-Yes princess, it would be our best course of action,�� added another one. ��At our strength, I don��t think we can handle him.��

    ��Tch!�� Aelina frowned, ��If you guys want to go home, then go home! I won��t force you to take draw your de with me!��

    The guards were stupefied by her unruly words. However, the chief orc was the most surprised one in the forest.

    The chief smirked, ��You women sparked valiantlytely, I never knew Deo would host such a rare specimen. Aren��t you guys usually ying the part of the victim in any war? What happened to that era?��

    ��S-Shut up!�� Aelina sheathed her de against the orc. ��What is your purpose in attacking Deo?��

    ��The purpose of me attacking Deo?�� The orc smiled before he smacked Karina��s butt. ��This female woman right here, but don��t get the wrong idea, I��m not nning on taking Deo.��

    ��What do you want with her?�� she furrowed her brows.

    ��What are you going to do? Your strength is not enough to contend with me! It would take those four that sit on the highest seats of your side to be able to draw my true strength, hahaha!�� The chiefughed.

    Hisugh deterred the morale of her troop, but the princess was not a royal bred for nothing. ��I hope you know who she is���� she said solemnly.��

    ��You think I wouldn��t know who she is? Her affiliation with that man called Lyon?�� the orc smirked.

    ��Then what are you doing? He will hunt you down,�� said Aelina. ��There would be no way for you to run then.��

    ��Heh, I knew it, he didn��t even know what transpires in his lovely hometown yet,�� the orc chuckled to himself. ��Where I go, he wouldn��t be able to find me, and even if he do then, he would be powerless in that ce! Hahaha!��

    ��You seem so confident about yourself,�� Aelina frowned. ��Don��t you know who he is?��

    ��I know, I never met him, but his prowess even reached my ears. A miracle born in the human side,�� said the orc before he smiled. ��Too bad, he can��t even protect his loved one. However, he should thank me, with this lesson that I gave him, he would mature to a greater height.��

    ��Thank you?! Don��t kid yourself,�� said Aelina as she unsheathed her de and pointed at him.

    ��Hmph! Such valiant disy, such power to show, but your bones are still less dense than the trees in this forest,�� said the orc before he called his ax, Ragnar in his hand. ��Can you bravely say that all of you can stop me from hacking you��re fleshes?��

    The guards gulped. The menacing aura permeating out from his ax was enough to envision how they would die by it. A swing from that muscr arm could perhaps split the entire forest into two. However, they failed to notice how he tightened his other grip.

    ��Heh, you can not stop me,�� said the orc as he turned around and simply walked away. His back was very open and any archer behind her could strike a blow, yet their trembling hands refused to reach out for an arrow.

    (Why am I so weak��) thought Aelina as she tightened her upper lips. She gritted her teeth as she furrowed her brows. Her be made threeyers as she closed her eyes shut. She might be the princess of the immense Luderia, but one creature renders her title useless. She could draw her sword at him but there was hardly anything she could do afterward.

    ��Pr-Princess Aelina.��

    ��Princess Aelina!��

    ��Huh?�� she snapped her eyes open.

    ��He��s gone,�� said one of the guards.

    ��T-Then what are you guys doing, we need to chase him!�� said Aelina.

    ��No, princess, we would be nothing but advancing to our death if we did so,�� said the captain of the troops. ��I��m afraid there is nothing that we can do to retrieve Lady Karina from the hand of that vile green-skinned creature.��

    Aelina gritted her teeth. (Is there really nothing that I can do, what is this fancy armor even for!).

    ��Wu����

    ��Huh?�� Her brows raised before she nced over. ��Fenrir?!��

    She immediately got down from the horse before she approached the noticeable little ck wolf whimpering.

    His ears were down as his tail. His jaw was on top of the ground as he sniffed at the hand right in front of him. Blood had dried and colored a part of the forest. The gruesome state of the flesh made the princess throw up to the side.

    ��P-Princess are you alright?!�� said the captain of the troops before he and the rest were stopped by her raised hand.

    Aelina had short heavy breathing before she wiped her lips with the back of her hand. She gulped as she calmly took a breath from her nose. She stood up and walked toward Fenrir. She crouched down with tears running budding up the corner of her eyes. ��I��m sorry�� I��m sorry I can��t do anything.��

    Fenrir kept his nce at the severed forearm.

    ��Come here, let��s get you to heal up first,�� Aelina picked him up.

    ��Grr!�� Fenrir growled menacingly.

    ��Princess!�� the troops unsheathed their weapon in unison.

    ��You dare to unsheathe your weapon NOW?!�� Aelina red at them.

    ��Ah..�� The troops had no spare words to use left.

    She darted back at the growling Fenrir. She slowly ced her hand on top of his back and slowly rubbed him as he picked it up. ��It��s alright, It��s alright����

    Fenrir slowly closed his eyes in her caress before she picked him up.

    ��Wrap the hand, and took the dagger,�� said Aelina to the captain of the troop. ��Get the imperial physician to be present at the kingdom! I want no slight dy at all!��

    ��

    Meanwhile at Nostria.

    The battle was still raging on between the orcs and the kingdom, with thetter side being significantly overwhelmed.

    However, the battle abruptly stopped the moment the chieftain appeared out of the forest. Everyone was petrified by the figure on his shoulder.

    ��Finally���� Nora grinned.

    ��Hmm?!�� Sylviana couldn��t believe her eyes before she quickly darted to the man below her.

    ��No�� no�� no�� no�� no��. older sister���� Jugen had his pupils shrunk at the sight of the blonde woman.

 Chapter 769: Lost

    Chapter 769: Lost

    Biane and Clemora couldn��t believe their eyes. Their sighty on the famous blonde woman who held on top of the vile creature��s shoulder, with an immense amount of blood dripping from her severed arm.

    The guards were stupefied. The enemy had captured their goal, their most treasured, Golden Demoness. Their knees wobbled at the sight, as the weapon in their hands got heavier with every second advancing forward.

    Time seemed to stand still. Not a word was let out from Nostria��s side, at least not two.

    ��RELEASE HER!��

    Bore with ming rage in his heart, Jugen didn��t spare a blink as he shot fire against the mightiest orc in the tribe. The veins in his temple bulged as tens of arrows zipped the sky at a frightening rate.

    ��

    ��Ho?�� The king of the elf raised his brows. ��That halfling surely has talent with the bow, too bad he is still weak, and add to that, that bow is a piece of trash.��

    ��

    ��Heh, what can you do with those?�� the chief raised his brows before one of his underlings simply jumped letting his bare chest receive all of the tens of arrows.

    ��Gah, this is nothing but a mosquito bite,�� said the orc as hended with two feet just fine. ��Not even a shed of blood, nothing but a waste of good wood and metal.��

    ��Kh!�� Jugen had his eyes trembling before he took out a dagger and rushed forward.

    ��Jugen stop!�� shouted Sylviana, but he didn��t listen.

    He wobbled away toward the mightiest of orc but the guards immediately stopped him. ��Get out of me! Get out of me!!��

    ��No! Stop it! You��re only wasting your life!��

    ��So what! He took my sister, he took my sister!�� shouted Jugen as he locked eyes with the chieftain of the orc tribe.

    The chieftain smirked. ��We are done here, let��s go.��

    ��Of course,�� Nora nodded, ��Let��s go to the promisednd.��

    ��No one is promising anything,�� answered the chieftain before both of them left.

    ��Hahaha! You can chase us if you want, though, you know what will happen,�� said one of the orcs before they rushed back to where they came from.

    Not a single one from Nostria made a chase. They watched them left with gritted teeth, they watched them left with superb helplessness in their heart. One by one they drop a knee with their weapons thudding against the ground.

    Sylviana��s lips quivered as she looked against the ground. Her symbol of the queen, the loss of the battle was bitter to her more than it was for the rest. She had failed to meet their expectations. Though Nostria was not the target that they were after, it was one of her beloved citizens. It was a friend, a long-time cultivator that had lived in her father��s era of the ruling, and even yed together when she and Karina were younger.

    ��Young Miss,�� Fei said from the side with her hand clutching against her stomach.

    ��Fei���� Sylviana said.

    Fei had her eyes opened wide in a sh as she saw her queen��s eyes basked with tears that dripped on the ground. She may had seed in defending the kingdom, but she had failed to protect one of her people. She was powerless against the mighty orc.

    ��Young Miss, the others are waiting for you, be strong one more time,e on,�� Fei warmth her shoulder, with her hand and smiled.

    ��I���� Sylviana nodded and gulped. She wiped the tears out of her face as her nose pointed at the sky. Her eyes could barely hide the fact that she was in tears as the hue of red was still noticeable in the broad daylight.

    ��Get everyone that is hurt to safety! Treat them fully, no charge!�� shouted Sylviana as she forced herself by furrowing her brows. Her words cracked, but she kept on going regardless of what they thought of her. ��Stop fiddling around and get to it! We don��t want more casualties now, DO WE?!��

    ��Y-Yes, Your Majesty!�� the people responded.

    Not a single building was destroyed, except for the towers of the pce. The defense could be regarded as a sess if one were to see the big picture, however, they all knew that they have failed to protect the one that they were after. The ones that rally up their morale when they needed the most.

    ��Jugen, I���� Sylviana couldn��t utter a word as the man that hid his face with his head hung down passed her by.

    ��He shall pay it dearly, and it won��t be my dagger nor my arrows.��

    Sylviana��s pupil��s shrunk before the light revealed how clenched his jaw was.

    ��

    ��They have seeded,�� said Connak.

    ��What should we do now, Your Majesty?�� asked Agist.

    ��We shall follow them, of course,�� answered the king.

    ��Follow them?�� Connak raised his brows.

    ��Yes, their goals still concern me,�� answered the king. ��If I think they do what I think they are doing, then we must stop them too.��

    ��Maybe you don��t want to meddle with this, after all, it��s not worth your kingdom.��

    The three of them had crawling colds shot from the base of their spine toward their napes. Their necks were locked as their jaws hardly opened. They felt a presence, an immediate presence seeping right behind their ears.

    ��You already have free seats for the show that are performed in private.��

    (Who?!) Connak and Agist could only leer to their king whose perspiration was apparent.

    ��Who are you?�� The king asked.

    ��Oh? You can talk? I guess you��re a king for a reason, but can you turn around? I guess not,�� said the unknown figure behind them.

    ��What do you want?�� asked the king as he could only leer to one end of his eyes.

    ��I want you not to interfere with what my Legion is doing.��

    Connak and Agist trembled with their brows rose upon hearing his words.

    ��Your Legion?�� the king frowned. ��To think that the leader of the group himself showed up.��

    ��Hehe, you have taken care of myrades, even with your most-prized Elven Wine.��

    ��I see, so they have told you about that, heh, what��s wrong, do they want some more?��

    ��Oh no, they told me nothing, I happened to be at your cer on the same day.��

    ��What?!�� the king eximed as he balled his fists. ��You mean you were there at the time?��

    ��I happen to visit, heh.��

    The king made a harsh swallow. Though he was a bit intoxicated, he couldn��t believe that someone was able to infiltrate inside his own pce that far without him sensing anything. Furthermore, he couldn��t fathom the strength of the man behind him.

    ��So, what now, I reckon that you don��t want to kill me?�� the elf king made a smirk.

    ��Because otherwise, you would be dead? Experience is a really great teacher, isn��t it, hahaha. But you are right, there is no need for me to kill you, I will just ask you, not to interfere with our goal.��

    ��What is your goal?��

    ��Oh, I thought that you knew already, or you just weren��t so sure?��

    ��You wouldn��t����

    ��Oh yes we would, we will open the gate of Hell to the Mortal World.��

    Connak and Agist couldn��t believe their sharp ears. Opening the gate of Hell was a grave matter that would not only inflict the Mortal World but also on those residing above.

    ��You��re insane!�� shouted the king albeit he couldn��t see the leader of the Legion. ��Do you know the price that you have to pay for that?!��

    ��You mean those in heavens will notice what��s going on? They won��t be that alert I can tell you that, the gate is not that big, not like the Hidden Age.��

    ��The Hidden Age?�� the king frowned. ��What do you know about the Hidden Age?��

    ��A lot more than you. Oh dear king of elves, do you know the sins Paradise hasmitted?��

    ��What? What are you talking about?��

    ��Exactly, only those above know the story, even then they are really few, but those that reside in Hell, I reckon that they knew more than you. Especially those Dark Elves that you so feared.��

    ��Dark Elves had not been sighted in the Mortal World for years! Not even since the day I was born till this very second, that I��ve ever seen one.��

    ��Maybe they don��t want to meet you? Or, maybe they stayed in Hell long before you see the world as you know it.��

    ��Then�� what will you gain in unlocking the path to Hell?��

    ��Bringing back the Hidden Age, of course. Aren��t you a noble king? Why wouldn��t you help us instead?��

    ��As if I would fall to your gullible tongue that easily. If I would, you wouldn��t even need to show up to me like this.��

    ��En, that��s true. However, sadly, I��ve no time to waste anymore. It��s sad, but I hope we share your Elven Wine in the future.��

    ��Wait!�� the king turned before he saw no one. He made a low heavy breath as his face turned grim.

 Chapter 770: Tell Him, They Severed Her Hand

    Chapter 770: Tell Him, They Severed Her Hand

    Nostria was under a solemn defeat. Their heads hung down for the loss of those who sessfully defended the kingdom with their lives on the line. As much as they wanted to me someone, it was a part of their job, the responsibility they had taken when they wore the armor and raised their des for the g that fluttered on top of the pce.

    ��The Mist n has arrived��. toote, huh,�� Reka solemnly muttered as she watched the aftermath of the battle. She took a deep breath the moment she saw the corpses of valiant young soldiers on the path where she walked past them. She couldn��t believe it but what she saw was real. Nostria might have lost two of its towers and none of their public establishments, nor innocent civilians, but they had lost young brave souls.

    Reka took a deep sigh before she approached the queen of the kingdom. ��We have arrived toote, apologies.��

    ��Ah,�� Sylviana raised her brows before she realized who she was talking to. ��No, it��s fine, the attack was sudden and we were unprepared.��

    ��But why did they leave?��

    ��They got what they wanted,�� asked Jugen who rode a horse.

    ��They got what?��

    ��My sister,�� said Jugen as Sylviana bit her bottom lip.

    Reka darted to the queen and noticed how she reacted before she darted back at Jugen, ��Where are you going?��

    ��I��m going to fetch Fenrir, poor boy must have died in the forest.��

    Sylviana turned ghastly as her brows raised to the top with her eyes opened wide. The little ck wolf was racing against the mighty orc to get away. However, now that it was revealed Karina was taken back, the state of the wolf was unclear.

    ��I see, my swordsmen shall aid you in your search,�� Reka nodded before she turned to Riku. ��Riku, follow him thoroughly. Help him search for his partner.��

    ��Do as you please,�� Jugen didn��t wait for them to answer as he pulled the reign and went into the forest where Fenrir hadst fled.

    Riku closed her eyes.

    ��He��s been through a lot,�� Reka smiled.

    ��I understand,�� Riku nodded before she turned and quickly followed him by feet.

    ��Queen of Nostria, what is your next move?��

    ��Huh?�� Sylviana raised her face to look at the leader of the Mist n. ��My next.. move?��

    ��Yes, you��re next move,�� asked Reka. ��Do you want to recuperate, or do you want to retaliate?��

    ��Recuperate, retaliate��?��

    ��I think that we should discuss this in a more sane time, don��t you think, Lady Reka?�� added Fei.

    ��Then recuperate it is,�� nodded Reka.

    Biane shook her head, ��It is impossible for us to retaliate right now, from what I gathered, they possessed a different trait than us. Our magic and art were wasted for not even a scratch on their skins.��

    Clemora nodded, ��That is what I also gathered, for the meantime, our focus should be recuperating. However.��

    ��However?�� Reka raised her brows.

    ��We should have a team to inform Lyon what��s happening,�� said Clemora. ��We should send aid as well to the Phantera Kingdom since their king was injured in trying to defend Nostria��s gate.��

    ��En, that��s the logical way of handling this matter,�� Reka nodded. ��The Mist n will do their best to aid your recuperation as well.��

    ��We thank you for your aid,�� Fei bowed. ��But I��m sorry, mydy here is not feeling welltely, so she must go off-screen for a while.��

    ��I can see that her skin turned paler than mine,�� Reka chuckled. ��However, you would do good in bing a good queen someday. Word of advice, being a leader is not easy, watching their death because of your own failure is hard to swallow, and it is normal. Don��t take too lightly on your own capabilities because you failed horrendously or not. There are no perfect kings as there are no perfect queens. There are only leaders with a vision and a leader not with a vision.��

    ��That��s���� (A really long speech, I don��t think I can fathom it with the state I am now) thought Sylviana as her eyelids got heavier.

    ��Thank you for your words of advice, I��m sure that she would take it to her dream,�� said Fei with a smile before she grabbed the fallen queen by the shoulders.

    ��Ah,�� Reka covered her lips before she chuckled. ��Look��s like it was too much for her.��

    ��Then, if you excuse me,�� Fei bowed before she took her queen away from the scene.

    ��

    Meanwhile, Jugen had arrived where the forest had been turned into a sea of stumps.

    His brows furrowed as he watched a couple of soldiers in the distance.

    ��They��re from Luderia,�� Jugen frowned before he called out. ��Oi!��

    ��Huh?�� both of them darted over before they saw him. ��What?��

    Jugen approached them with his horse. ��What are you all doing here?��

    ��Who are you?�� one of the soldiers furrowed his brows.

    ��Pst! Hey, that guy is Jugen, rumor has it that he is the little brother of Lyon,�� whispered the other one.

    ��O-Oh?! Forgive my manner,�� said the soldier in a hurry. ��I don��t know who you were, so����

    ��Forget it,�� Jugen shook his head. ��What are you doing here?��

    ��We are instructed by the princess to bandage this, err.. hand.��

    ��What?�� Jugen frowned before he got off of his horse. ��Let me see it.��

    ��Ah, well that would beplicated, you would need to have the princess��s permission first. It��s�� a delicate matter,�� said the guard as his eyes avoided his gaze.

    ��Let me see it!�� shouted Jugen as Riku added with her sword unsheathed.

    ��Eek!�� the soldier could do nothing butply and gave him a bag of cloth. ��P-Please don��t kill me.��

    Jugen gulped as he held the cloth in his hand. It was soft to the touch, but more importantly, he recognized the finger sticking out from it.

    ��P-Please don��t report it, we, we don��t have a bandage with us, so, we are nning to use a neat cloth to bring it back to the pce and then bandaged it.��

    Jugen disregarded his words as his trembling fingers opened up the clothing. His heart immediately froze as his eyes recognized whose hands it belonged to, added to that, the dagger on its palm. His knees immediately dropped to the ground as his back hunched. He put her hand on his chest as he gritted his teeth with tears squeezing out from his tight eyelids. It was silence before he roared at the sky with veins in his neck challenging to burst out.

    ��AHHHHH!!!!�� He screamed at the top of his lung before the corner of his eyes picked up an unusual bird flown over by. He abruptly took a short breath as he opened his eyes wide. ��Parriot! Parriot!!!��

    ��Huh?�� the dove looked down to see Jugen kneeling on the ground. He immediately knew something bad had happened. He perched down before he was in the presence of Jugen.

    ��Please tell me something good happen,�� said Parriot before he looked at the tears in his eyes. ��I guess it��s impossible.��

    ��You��re going to big brother Lyon right?��

    ��That��s right, do you want to ry a message?��

    Jugen firmly nodded. ��I want you to give this hand to him.��

    ��Hand? Wha��Woah���� Parriot was taken back before he darted his eyes at Jugen. (Is Lyon really into this though?). ��I-I don��t think that would be appropriate.��

    ��He has to see this, he has to know what really happened, it��s just not Nostria that was under attack, it is something on a personal level!��

    ��Wait a minute, I just passed by Nostria and we did lose two towers and a few lives, but that��s it. I would call it a sessful defense to be honest.��

    ��Their target was never Nostria.��

    ��What?! Then what?��

    ��My sister, Karina Aprilia. The Golden Demoness.��

    ��D-Don��t tell me this hand is��.�� Parriot gulped.

    ��It��s hers,�� answered Jugen solemnly. ��I want retaliation, I want them dead, I��m sure he would want the same. Especially because she had saved his life a couple of times.��

    Parriot saw the trembling gaze of desire to mass murder people in Jugen��s fevering gaze. He smiled inwardly. ��Very well, I seem to like you more than I should, Jugen.��

    Jugen nodded. ��Thank you.��

    ��He would flip the Mortal World though,�� added Parriot as he grabbed the severed forearm.

    ��I don��t care,�� answered Jugen as he stood up. ��Tell him, she has been kidnapped by the orcs, they were targeting her all along. They said something about their home, and that my sister has the key to it.��

    ��I understand,�� Parriot flew over before shifting to a falcon.

    Jugen looked at Parriot streaking against the sky before he pocketed the knife that his sister had used. He disregarded the shrieking guards before he rode his horse and on his way out of the forest of stumps. His eyes turned sharp as the horse gradually raised its speed.

 Chapter 771: Prince Frey’s Concern

    Chapter 771: Prince Frey��s Concern

    Jugen immediately pulled his reign before his rose raised its hind legs.

    Riku furrowed her brows as she ced her hand on top of the hilt of her curved sword. ��Is there something wrong?��

    ��There is,�� Jugen shook his head before turning around and facing the forest with solemn eyes.

    ��What is?�� Riku asked. ��Do you need someone to die?��

    ��No, I don��t, I just forgot,�� he tapped the horse with his foot before it neighed and entered the forest once more.

    Riku let out a sigh before she followed him by foot.

    ��So like�� what are we going to tell the princess?�� asked one of the guards as they had their back against the stumps.

    ��I don��t know man, things suddenly got wild. I didn��t sign up for this.��

    ��What? What are you talking about? This is what bing a guard sh soldier means. Wey down or live for the kingdom that fed our family.��

    ��I mean yeah, but I thought there would be no more war. You know, we just patrol here and there and got our coins by the end of the day.��

    ��You call that life?��

    ��I mean, I��m better off breathing with all four limbs attached than missing any.��

    ��That��s�� actually a good point,�� said the guard with a sigh. ��I thought a miracle would happen in time.��

    ��Never thought that the king of Deo is not here,�� said the other. ��I��m pretty sure there would be no more war since we are technically under one unison.��

    ��Then we have learned an important lesson.��

    ��And what��s that?��

    ��Hey, you guys,�� Jugen came with his horse.

    The guards immediately stood up with his back more straight than a metal. The man in front of him was no ordinary man, he had a direct affiliation with the one they heralded as king.

    ��Y-Yes?! I-Is there something that we can help sire?�� asked one of the guards.

    ��I want to ask something.��

    ��P-Please don��t hold back, sire,�� added the other.

    ��Have you guys seen a corpse of a little ck wolf anywhere?��

    ��A little ck wolf?�� muttered one of the guards before he looked at his friend and nodded with the same understanding. ��We didn��t find any corpse of a little ck wolf.��

    Jugen furrowed his brows.

    ��However, we did find one that is still alive, albeit, poorly.��

    ��What?!�� Jugen snapped his eyes open. ��Where is he?!��

    ��Eek! T-The princess is taking care of him right now in the Kingdom of Luderia, sire.��

    ��Yes yes! That��s correct, they are attending to him with great care! The princess assembled the finest of the finest to patch the little poor thing.��

    ��Damn, he survived,�� Jugen let out a smile. ��Then, alright, thank you for your information.��

    ��Y-Yes! Absolutely sire!�� said one of the guards before both of them bowed.

    Jugen had a part of his heavy weight on his shoulders lift off the moment he heard their words. There was nothing more ddening than hearing one of your friends was alive after the nightmare that steamrolled them over. (Fenrir, you��re as tough as your master eh) Jugen couldn��t help but shed a tear from one corner of his eyes.

    ��Then, I shall visit himter�� huh?�� Jugen raised his brows as he saw another toon was on their way from the other end of the forest. Horses adorned with armor and the banner of Luderia were waved. The massive army was following thest prince of Luderia whose brows were furrowed and disappointment painting his face.

    ��What a disaster,�� the prince muttered. ��I��m the next in line yet I can��t even protect a forest.��

    ��Prince Frey, that man over there is Jugen, the little brother of Lyon,�� said the guard beside him.

    ��I know who he is,�� Frey stopped his horse as he raised his arm and made his army halted in advancement. He got off the horse before he approached Jugen with a smile on his face then bowed his head. ��My apologies for myte arrival, Jugen.��

    ��Huh?�� Jugen frowned. ��What are you apologizing for?��

    Prince Frey raised his head with a solemn look in his eyes, and heid his gaze against the soft dirt of the forest. ��If only we could have gone quicker to aid Nostria, things that happened wouldn��t have happened.��

    ��I��m afraid there would be nothing that you can do,�� said Jugen to the startle of the guards.

    ��Oi, watch your to��!!�� the guards abruptly stopped unsheathing their de the moment Frey rasied his hand.

    Riku on the side was upertubed as the tip of her de already poking Frey��s chin.

    ��There is nothing that you can do, after all, you wouldn��t waste your men��s life on someone you hardly knew,�� continued Jugen as he crossed his arms. ��You are the next in line for the throne in Luderia, right? I hardly think that your sister would take on the seat from you, she doesn��t seem like she is interested as ofte.��

    Frey smiled wryly as he leered down on the de before Riku pulled her sword. A tiny dot of blood could be seening out from his double chin before he wiped it away with a clean napkin from his pocket.

    ��You are correct, I can��t throw my men��s life away. However, I��m pretty sure that we could at least make a difference if we were toe earlier in the fight.��

    ��Hardly,�� Jugen rolled his eyes as he looked down on the prince. ��Those orcs could squeeze you out with their bare hands.��

    The guards were irritated but Frey raised his hand and sighed. ��You have a really sharp tongue much like the revered one.��

    Jugen smiled, ��I learn from the best, anyway, if you want to help, you should go help Nostria, we are losing men, your presence should do something to their drop-dead morale.��

    ��In fact, we were on the way there, we even came earlier than my sister did, however, we took a different path,�� said Frey before he shook his head. ��Forgive us, but we were going around this forest and taking the normal route so that our horses can traverse easily.��

    Frey sighed, ��However, as soon as we were halfway there, we heard that my sister was going to the forest instead�� through one soldier that she sent to me. Thus I have no choice but to retreat back, especially after hearing some loud noises in the forest at the time. Rushing here, we found you. I hope that my exnation reaches your heart.��

    ��That��s alright,�� answered Jugen. ��After all, what can we do? It��s for our siblings.��

    Frey furrowed his brows as he saw the dejected look Jugen gave him from on top of the horse. The horse turned as he waved his hand and made the horse walk out of the forest with Riku following closely behind him.

    The prince narrowed his eyes before he noticed the two guards standing by the side. ��You, do you know what happened?��

    ��Eek! Y-Yes, Your Prince, err I mean, Prince Frey.��

    The prince had ck lines over his head but decide not to attend to their nervousness and let them continue with his silence.

    ��He, Jugen sire, has lost his older sister in the battle,�� said one of the guards as they both had their heads bowed.

    ��What?!�� the prince had his eyes widened. ��He lost his sister? Do you mean the Golden Demoness, Karina, is dead? That��s impossible!��

    ��W-We doesn��t know that for sure but we were there when she was captured and���� he looked at his partner who seemed to be nervous.

    ��And what?! Spit it out! Do you know how significant this is?!�� berated the prince.

    ��And well, the little ck wolf fought silently, I suppose, but she lost an arm in the process.��

    ��Half of her forearm, to be precise.��

    ��Half��?!�� the prince gulped. ��The orc is that strong? But more importantly, where is her corpse?��

    The guards shook their heads as one of them answered, ��That vile creature captured her and took her away.��

    ��What?!�� (So they are after her? That means there is a good chance that she is still alive for now) Prince Frey gulped. ��Then, where is her severed forearm? Where is my sister?��

    ��The princess is tending the ck wolf that got injured pretty badly, and as for her severed forearm, well����

    ��Stop hesitating goddamnit!�� shouted the prince. ��Did the orc take it as well?��

    ��N-N-No, we were tasked to bandage it before Jugen sire took it from us, well not exactly,�� The guard felt his heart racing as he saw the frown from the prince. ��W-Well, a dove perched down from the sky, and they exchanged words, then the bird took it away with him.��

    ����What?�� Prince Frey squinted his eyes. ��What are you talking about?��

    The guard gulped. ��He told the dove named Parriot, that the han�� I mean the severed forearm, to be delivered to Lyon.��

    ��Fuck,�� Frey cursed as he looked down. ��Thest time my older brother pissed him off, Lyon almost tear the entire Luderia apart.�� His eyes turned sharp as he watched Jugen and Riku in the distance. ��Now I can��t tell what he would do with his current strength.��

 Chapter 772: [Bonus Chapter]Your Instinct

    Chapter 772: [Bonus Chapter]Your Instinct

    ��Treas!�� Parriot eximed as soon as he arrived at Mabia. His sharp gaze immediately fell against the building that was famed for auctioning rare and exotic items from all corners of the world.

    Parriot immediately turned into a human form as soon as he was about tond and immediately caught the awe and curiosity of the onlookers in the city. They had witnessed something bizarre before, but not as bizarre as what he had just done right before their very eyes.

    ��I need to see the manager here!�� shouted Parriot.

    ��Hey! No need to shout!�� said the guards with furrowed brows. ��If you want to meet the manager, then you should make an appointment beforehand!��

    ��This is an emergency! I came here for something important!��

    ��What could be so important? Are you trying to kidnap our manager?�� asked one of the guards. ��You better watch your mouth around here, vagabond!��

    ��Tch! Shut up and tell me where he is! This is regarding Lyon! Do you want to die?!��

    ����.��

    Everyone was silent upon hearing his rage. There was no indication from his popped veins that he was joking. The name that was shaking the Mortal World, again and again, had once more been spoken out. The weight of his name was heavier than an entire continent. One word out of his mouth might as well be a reality. The moon shall be the sun and the sun shall be the moon all ording to his will alone.

    ��What��s wrong?�� a woman rushed out from the back of the lobby. ��I��ve heard that you mentioned his name, it would be a grave sin if you lie.��

    ��I know very well as much as you do if I lie in front of him, in fact, who in this world dares lie to him now?�� Parriot frowned.

    ��Lyon is my brother-inw, so give me the words, I shall testify if it��s really regarding him,�� the woman crossed her arms. ��My name is Sophia Treas Alrude.��

    ��I see, Sophia, I need to go to Garuda City and meet him personally.��

    ��Didn��t I tell you just now? I need to know why.��

    Parriot��s eyes turned sharp as he solemnly said, ��Nostria is under attack.��

    ��What?!�� Sophia had her eyes opened wide. ��Are you serious? When did it happen?!��

    ��Just now, and it��s over with our defeat.��

    Sophia couldn��t believe her ears. Nostria was a well-established kingdom, especially after Lyon��s illustrious journey and extravagant prestige. ��Nobody should even have the guts to offend him,�� she muttered.

    ��The orcs, the orcs are attacking Nostria, however, their target was not the kingdom, it was someone that Lyon knew well.��

    ��Who����

    Parriot showed her the butchered forearm that was wrapped with a cloth. ��A woman called Karina.��

    (That blonde woman?!) Sophia had her pupils shrunk as her shoulders tensed. She remembered quite vividly how she was left on the battlefield but still fend on her own to protect Lyon. She opened the wrapped cloth hidden from the eyes of the onlookers before her heart thumped wildly. Now, that same person that could fend a thousand cultivators had lost half of an arm to a vile creature that never crossed her mind.

    ��Now you understand how grave the matter is, we don��t have much time,�� said Parriot. ��Every second that went by is precious enough.��

    Sophia nodded nervously with her clenched jaw. ��Granted, we will both go to Garuda City.��

    The onlookers were surprised but Parriot couldn��t even savor the expression of the idiots around him as his hand was filled with a single Returning Jade Stone. Both of them nodded before they crushed it at the same time.

    Striking light of jade zipped through the sky with the cultivators below using their hands as visors to look above. The circumstance had changed, what the man said was most likely true based on Sophia��s answer. The matter was true regarding Lyon. He was about to make another appearance once more.

    ��

    In Garuda City.

    Lyon sighed with his back against the headboard of the bed. He crossed his arms with the smell of fragrance soup permeating the area. He slowly put his leg over the other as he leered a smile at the auburn-haired woman sitting by the window.

    ��You know, Cecile.��

    ��Hm?�� Cecile raised her brows but didn��t turn. She closed her eyes as she felt the breeze from the city.

    ��I think that maybe, next time, you know, you could have, you know,�� Lyon repeatedly pushed his index fingers against one another.

    ��What is it?��

    ��Well, cook something else?�� Lyon smiled wryly. ��Why did you make me eat the whole pot��?��

    ��Oh?�� Cecile turned as she smiled, ��I thought you liked it, that��s why I cook more.��

    ��That��s�� well the first time have been amazing, but to keep on eating them is not something so healthy.��

    ��You talking about healthy?�� Cecile raised one brow. ��Your stomach could probably digest a kirin��s horn, what kind of food makes you unhealthy?��

    ��That��s a joke, right?�� Lyon asked but she merely chuckled as a response.

    ��Tell me, Lyon, what do you think about the state of the world today?�� asked Cecile as she turned and had her arms crossed like him.

    ��Huh, that��s really out of the blue,�� Lyon furrowed his brows.

    ��Do you like the world that you have traveled in?�� asked Cecile. ��So far, how do you like it?��

    ��Hmm,�� Lyon smiled wryly as he scratched his cheek, ��I never thought about it at all to be honest, hehe.��

    ��That��s so you,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��Why are you asking me this?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Nothing serious,�� Cecile looked over the window.

    ��Hmm, is that so?�� Lyon got up from the bed before he approached her ears. ��You, you��re not pregnant, are you?��

    Cecile slowly had her eyes opened wide as her pupils moved to meet his. She had to open her crossed arms with her lips slowly gaping at the word she heard directly.

    ��Well�� are you?�� Lyon slightly pulled his face as he blinked twice with his brows pushed upward.

    ��Th! Hahaha,�� Cecile couldn��t help but choked before sheughed after seeing his worried expression. ��W-What��s this, why are you so scared that I might get pregnant?��

    ��I-I��m not scared!�� Lyon takes a step back. ��But do you know how young I am? I��m still neen.��

    ��Twenty,��

    ��Yeah, probably twenty,�� Lyon nodded in agreement, ��But that��s not it, this world is not ready for another Lyon, or two, or three, or twenty-five.��

    ��Twenty-five?�� Cecile raised one of her brows.

    ��It��s just a random number, don��t think too much about it,�� Lyon waved his hand with a smile before the corner of his gaze caught a jade shimmer. ��Huh?��

    ��Hmm?�� Cecile followed where he was looking and her pupils immediately reflected a pair of jade lights zipping through the sky and was aiming at the garden inside Garuda City.

    Lyon calmly stood by his wife before he saw the pair of lights dissipate. ��Hey, that��s your cousin and a guy. What is she doing here?��

    Cecile noticed the wrapped cloth that was in Sophia��s hand before her brows furrowed. ��I think something bad happened and somehow, we are involved.��

    ��Woah, straight out of the bat, huh,�� Lyon pushed his lips together as he nodded with his brows raised. ��Maybe not, c��mon let��s meet them,�� he smiled and caught Cecile��s hand.

    Cecile smiled as she resigned to his force albeit her feelings still hold true. There was something ominous about the wrapped cloth that her cousin held in her hands. However, specting from afar would do nothing but adorned anxiety with a gold cloak.

    ��Lyon!!!�� Parriot didn��t hold back as he shout right from the garden.

    ��Kh?!��

    His soul was immediately choked as his knees crashed against the soft dirt. His mouth was gaping for breaths as the blue sky slowly turned red horrid and his eyelids refused to blink. He didn��t even feel a skip of his heartbeat before he could feel the pulse of his own veins. (W-What the hell is going on?!) thought Parriot before he noticed he was kneeling before three humongous figures that he couldn��t even hope topare against their toes.

    ��Alright, you call my name, what did I do?�� asked Lyon as he came with his hand scratching the back of his head.

    ��Lyon!�� Sophia called out, ��Please release him! We have something grave to tell you.��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon waved his hand before his three generals immediately lifted up their presence. ��Something grave?�� Lyon added before he heard the man coughing for breath whilst softly massaging his neck.

    ��Lyon it��s me! Parriot!��

    ��Who?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��K-Karina she has been captured!��

    ��What?!�� Lyon shouted before he lift up Parriot by the cor and red, ��You better not mess around!��

    ��He is not,�� Cecile answered before Lyon turned.

    ��Here,�� Cecile pushed the cloth that seemed to wrap something inside it, against his chest.

    The contact made a small thud before Lyon hugged it with one hand. He frowned. He immediately undo the wrap right before their very eyes before his pupils shrunk and trembled at the sight. No breath was pulled.

 Chapter 773: No Survivor

    Chapter 773: No Survivor

    Lyon��s heart thumped. His pupils trembled. His fingers couldn��t stop fidgeting. Every breath that he took was colder than the previous ones. The piece of an arm in his hand was paler than his own before a sh stuttering image reced his vision.

    She was standing right in front of him with hands on her waist. She was looking at him with a stern gaze before she turned and faced the tree that could be encircled by ten adults stretching their hands. She closed her eyes before her blonde hair whipped against the air as she moved a shadowy step forward. Her palm connected against the tree before all of the leaves was plucked from within.

    Lyon stood there in awe before he found his body arched as if something was kicking his stomach. He looked at her smirking with her back facing him. His hands reached out as he screamed her name. The giant sphere copsed on her.

    He turned before he saw with a blur in his gaze, that a woman was throwing heavy punches, heavy kicks, and severe palm strikes as she was surrounded by over a thousand cloaked cultivators. Her breath became tremendously weighty, but her eyes were sharp as she kept on the momentum. The roar of a dragon apanied her techniques and guided her art even as she took hit from them from time to time. No magic spell worked on her as she kept on bruising them. asionally she would steal a nce at him.

    Lyon��s head slightly tilted down with his fringe covering half of his face.

    ��Ly���� Sophia couldn��t utterly call his name as her shoulder was slightly pulled by her cousin. She darted at her before thetter shook her head.

    Parriot gulped as he looked at the youth in front of him. He had no choice as he took a step back seeing him like this. (What the fuck happened to you boy. What is that ominous auraing out of you, what level has your cultivation level reached? Such a dreadful phase, what is your secret? Who are you��).

    ��How dare they���� Lyon gritted his teeth with his hissed of words before the ground shook. ��HOW DARE THEY!��

    Ashen horns formed a crown in his head before it vanished. His arms scally before it vanished. His hair turned a golden hue before it revert back. His aura peaked as the clouds above dispersed at sight rate. His hair flowed before his fringe opened his expression to the rest.

    Parriot felt that his heart needed a rest from the high intensity. He found the savior ring with veins in his temple. The man was furious. Parriot opened his lips but no word dared toe out and entered the savior��s ears. He was fully consumed with rage before he felt his soul clenched. (S-SHit! Not this again!! It��s even harder than before! What incarnation of killing intent is this!) he gritted his teeth before he noticed the sole source of such a cold chain.

    ��Get out of here, now!�� Cecile pulled her cousin out of the way before she stepped forward. (This re of killing intent, could it be? No, that��s not it, it��s not enough yet, but he is scraping the surface of his precious bloodline).

    Cultivators inside the city started to tumble down one by one with their pupils vanished. The waterfall surrounding the city slowed as the sky gradually unfolded.

    ��The world shall see his magnificence once more,�� Kesya smirked, ��and we will be his swords and shields as he severe the ancient fate of the Mortal World.��

    Graham crossed his arms as he basked in the coldness of his master��s killing intent. He sharpened his eyes, ��Master is going all out.��

    (Master?) Parriot said inwardly as he darted over to the tallest man in the area. (That giant just called him master? Wha-what��s going on here!).

    The atmosphere suddenly lightened up as Lyon��s hair draped on his shoulders. He reached out to his breast pocket before a simple whistleblower was in sight.

    ��That��s���� Cecile muttered as she looked at the whistleblower in his hand. ��Yoji..��

    ��That whistleblower���� Kesya gulped. ��He had met Yoji before us.��

    ��Yoji, the driver,�� Assid adjusted his sses.

    ��Tetragram Chariot,�� Graham frowned.

    Lyon opened his lips as he took an audible deep breath from his nose.

    ��

    Meanwhile at the archipgo continent where Lyon had met Lumina.

    Inside the throne room, one king was sitting leisurely on the throne. He looked at the ceiling above with his hands behind his head.

    The four mystifying horses snorted irregrly.

    ��Is my ce not that clean for you?�� Yojimented with a smile. ��I know it cannot bepared with your old stable, I hope that ce is not dusty now that no one is tending it.��

    One of the horses snorted.

    ��But it��s not bad right, I mean, who would put a chariot inside a throne room? No��?!�� He caught the four horses raising their hind legs at the same time before the shimmer of the jewel on the carriage itself made him jump out of the throne. ��The emperor is calling us!��

    The four horses neighed as Yoji leaped and stand on the carriage. ��Let��s go!��

    The moment their legs touched the ground the four moved in unison toward the wall of the throne room. Yoji��s eyes were sharper than des before he saw the space between the chariot and the wall cracked open like a ss. The chariot left with a boom that quaked the ocean surrounding the ind.

    ��

    Back at the Garuda Pce.

    Cecile��s ears twitched as she heard a long-lost familiar neigh.

    ��It��s the Tetragram Chariot!�� Kesya grinned.

    (The what??) Parriot frowned before he felt his hound of neighs trampling down his soul. His eyes looked around but he couldn��t tell where the neighs came from. ��Where��?!�� his eyes opened wide the moment he saw the space being pierced from the fourth dimension with a pair of horse��s head leading the destruction before the rest of the chariot was revealed.

    ��At your service, Emperor Lyon,�� Yoji immediately knelt down with his eyes closed.

    ��Yoji,�� Lyon called.

    Yoji opened his eyes and raised his brows. He didn��t call him by his usual name. ��I understand, Your Majesty,�� Yoji sharply answered. ��Point me to the stars and I shall take you there, the Purgatory or Paradise as well, we shall trample them, just say the word, Emperor.��

    (He has no time for greeting us, huh) thought Kesya by the side.

    ��Half of my teacher��s forearm has been severed,�� said Lyon solemnly.

    Yoji��s eyes immediately turned sharp as he saw the limb in Lyon��s hand. Someone actually dare to hurt one of his loved ones, and the calm, the dead calm that the emperor was exuding was far more chilling than the coldest of ice. ��They shall be massacred, Emperor.��

    Parriot gulped as they looked at them. he wanted to offer his opinion about the orcs, but the pressure that was permeating out from the group was nothing light.

    ��Cecile,�� Lyon called out.

    ��Yes,�� Cecile stood by his side with her hands in a fig leaves position.

    ��I must go,�� said Lyon solemnly.

    ��Yes,�� Cecile nodded as she looked over his husband��s cold expression. The man was ready to butcher.

    ��Thank you,�� answered Lyon before he approached Parriot. ��Tell me who did this.��

    Parriot almost dropped to his knee as he saw theughing youth then had transformed into someone that he couldn��t reach even at this short distance. ��I-It��s an orc, they are orcs.��

    ��You sure it��s an orc?��

    ��It��s not just an orc, it was a swarm of them, a whole tribe,�� answered Parriot. ��Jugen told me to pass this information to you.��

    ��Jugen?!�� Lyon raised his brows. ��He is alive, right?��

    Parriot nodded, ��He managed to stay alive, but he was saddened by her sister��s fate.��

    ��I understand, thank you for telling me this, what is your name?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I��m�� Parriot.��

    Lyon raised his brows. ��The shapeshifter?��

    ��Yeah.��

    ��Oh, right, thank you,�� Lyon nodded before he turned.

    ��Your we��??�� (Wait a minute, he remembered my name more than my face? That��s like the opposite of ine!).

    Lyon looked at the three generals.

    ��Oh, and,�� Parriot added, ��The orcs are not alone, they are surely aided by another group. I don��t know their name but they wore masks and oversized cloaks.��

    ��It doesn��t matter, they too shall end,�� answered Lyon before he darted back at his generals. ��You three.��

    The three generals immediately knelt and addressed him ordingly.

    ��Your Majesty!��

    ��No survivors,�� said Lyon before he turned with his hands behind his back.

    All three nodded before Lyon stepped up the chariot with Yoji by the side. ��Cecile, I��m going to kill some orcs and some others, I��ll be back.��

    ��I know,�� Cecile smiled.

    Lyon raised his arms as he darted a smile at the pair of women watching from their rooms. He waved before he saw them nodding. He turned before his eyes sharpened as his brows furrowed.

 Chapter 774: The Heralded King of Deo, Lyon Torga

    Chapter 774: The Heralded King of Deo, Lyon Torga

    ��Where were they?�� asked Lyon toward Parriot.

    ��They were seen in Nostria, but, when I got there, they had already gone,�� Parriot shook his head.

    ��Tch!�� Lyon furrowed his brows. ��Then we have no idea where to go.��

    ��Well not really,�� said Kesya as she courted his attention. ��We might be able to trace them back using this severed forearm.��

    ��What?�� Lyon furrowed his brows. ��But it��s useless, she is an anti-mana user, my magic wouldn��t work.��

    ��Oh, she is? Hmm, I never noticed,�� Kesya chuckled. ��Then we should go to Nostria first, I should have been able to pick up the scent. From the look of the severed limb, it doesn��t seem too long ago that it has been severed either.��

    ��You can do that? Great!�� Lyon nodded. ��I will leave it up to you then.��

    ��Yes, Your Majesty,�� Kesya answered with a bow before Lyon darted his nce forward.

    ��We are going to Nostria, Yoji, immediate departure!�� shouted Lyon.

    ��Yes, Emperor,�� Yoji nodded before he ced his hand over forward. ��Go!��

    The horses neighed before the four of them elerated to a st. The whole city shook as the waterfall sshed uncontrobly.

    Parriot had his butt on the ground as his eyelids were stuck in a rolled state. His fingers wed against the ground as he gulped. He saw the very fabric of space broken with ease like a ss. ��A horse��. a horse just did that��..��

    ��

    Meanwhile in Nostria.

    Sylviana was resting on a chair with her eyes heavier than the cries inside her kingdom. They had survived the ordeal but at the cost of the lives of those valiant young soldiers. However, the loss of one particr individual had brought an impact even she had no way of foreseeing.

    The blonde woman had been a public figure on par with her. One could say that she was the pir of whipping the mature ones and inspiring the young ones, regardless of their gender. Her beauty in motion, her destructive art, and especially her dignity. She stood straight until the very end facing the vile creature that was a magnitude stronger than her own.

    ��Miss, you should rest your eyes,�� said Fei by the side.

    ��The people are saddened, I can��t leisurely do that,�� said Sylviana.

    Fei sighed as she looked at her queen. She might not be the best queen in existence but her heart showed how she was worthy of herte father��s title, at least, she was scraping it.

    ��But what can you do with your tired self? Resting is also important.��

    Sylviana didn��t answer as she looked at her people from above. (They must have cursed me in their hearts��) she said inwardly. She could see the disappointment and the tiredness in their eyes from above.

    Fei ced both hands on her shoulder. ��You made me proud, Miss.��

    Sylviana weakly smiled as she ced her hand on top of hers.

    ��Huh?�� Fei raised one brow, ��Is that Jugen?��

    ��It is him,�� Sylviana confirmed. ��He has been standing on top of that building with his arms crossed the whole time.��

    ��Oh�� I see���� Fei answered. She knew that the imposing manner that Jugen showed was his way to cover up the devastating feeling that he sorrowly suffered. His sister was captured before his very eyes and his arrow couldn��t even reach their blood vessels. ��Poor man����

    The cultivators asionally looked up and shook their heads. They knew the situation, they knew it very well. However, what could they do to ease him?

    ��Hey Jugen, you shoulde down.��

    ��Come down from there Jugen, let��s go to the bar together.��

    ��Senior Jugen, I��ll buy you a round in the brothel.��

    However, Jugen was not shaken by the temptation, until someone asked.

    ��What are you doing up there Jugen?��

    ��I��m waiting! I��m waiting for him! I shall join his redemption road!�� answered Jugen with his gaze starring at the horizon.

    They knew who was the person he was referring to. Everyone saw and heard his rise, from a naked god to an actual god with clothes. There was hardly anything in this world that couldprehend his advancement in cultivation level. He had fought numerous enemies that were stronger than him, at least until their souls evaporated from his arts. However, he was not present at the time of war, miracle failed to happen.

    ��He won��te to today Jugen, just take a rest will ya, we are here for you,�� said the people below.��

    ��No, he wille,�� Jugen shook his head. ��I know him, he won��t waste another second. Especially regarding my older sister.��

    The cultivators below sighed. They could do nothing to persuade his act. His imposing manner definitely resembled the person they admired and were inspired to be. However, that wouldn��t be enough to summon him back. Nobody got his Summoning Ruby Stone either.

    Not a single one of them dare tough at them. Reka, the leader of the Mist n was looking at him from the distance with sharp eyes. Biane and Clemora as well. Prince Frey had arrived a while ago with his soldiers aiding whatever it was that was necessary for both Nostria and the king of the Phantera Kingdom.

    Every second ticked by as Karina went further away from the battlefield. Jugen��s hair fluttered against the strong wind and his eyes hardly blinked. His ears slowly received less and less of the ambiance. Their footsteps, their sorrow, everything had be silent.

    ��

    Meanwhile at Luderia.

    Princess Aelina was sitting by the window with Fenrir resting on herp. His stomach was fully bandaged and he slowly whimpered. His eyes glistened as his eyelids were about to close. His breathing was the slowest in its life had ever been and his tail was full of energy. She didn��t know if he enjoyed her slow caress or not.

    ��At least you��re stable now, don��t hesitate to sleep, Fenrir,�� Aelina smiled before she sighed. ��I��m saddened that I couldn��t be there, he must have felt devastated hearing the news.��

    Fenrir��s ears suddenly rose up. His eyelids snapped open as his tail rose. His nose twitched before he limply tried to get up from Aelina��s gentle thighs. His paws crawling but couldn��t get a proper standing.

    ��What��s wrong?�� Aelina immediately got up. ��Are you ill?��

    ��Wu, wu!�� his gaze wasnding through the window.

    ��You want me to go near the window?�� Aelina asked, ��Alright, alright, give me a second.��

    She held him as she approached the window.

    ��Auuuu!!!��

    Fenrir howled.

    ��Huh?�� Aelina frowned. ��What��s happening?��

    *Thump!

    Aelina��s eyes opened wide before her goosebumps almost jumped out of her skin. She felt something dreadfule upon her, no, the entire kingdom. A presence like never before was dawning. Immediate powerlessness sumbed her to watch the window before she saw with her dot pupils the cracked space forming right above the newly built square.

    All the cultivator experts on the square looked above before they saw the muzzle of a horse piercing the sky from the spatial storm. The dreadful fiery horses made their way to Luderia before the space unveiled the chariot at the very back. No words were spoken except for awes and thumping of their hearts.

    Fenrir howled once more. ��Auuuu!!��

    Aelina��s gaped lips finally muttered. ��That��s�� him��.��

    The aura permeating out of the people in the chariot could suffocate even mana itself. The power they bore inside them was iprehensible even by those self-proim experts nor an actual one. The horses could pierce the space with their muzzles, they couldn��t even do that with their fists.

    One face was recognizable from the group. It was the illustrious king that was heralded by the people living in Deo. The heralded king, Lyon Torga.

    His ck hair fluttered with Kesya grinning behind him. He stood at the front most, just beside Yoji, with his arms crossed. His eyesid on the west, where Nostria was at. Regardless of the silence from below, the horses galloped in the very air.

    ��Go, Lyon���� Aelina nodded as she looked at him departing with haste and not a spare of words.

    ��

    ��Hmm!�� Jugen squinted his eyes as he saw a dot from the horizon arriving in Nostria. There, he saw a familiar face, a familiar gesture. The man that crossed his arms was no longer smirking. He was there, with the thunderous momentum of fiery horses.

    ��BIG BROTHER!!!!�� his shout echoed throughout Nostria.

    Everyone was stunned. There was only one man he called big brother and every important figure knew of this.

    Sylviana furrowed her brows as she stood off from her chair. Her nce stuck at the horizon where a dot was slightlyrger with every passing second. Fei gaped her lips as did everyone inside the kingdom.

    The Tetragram Chariot stroke the sky of Deo andbed through the ground with its imposing presence. The mighty hind legs of the horses could tear a cultivator to a bloody mess, their muzzles alone broke the spatial space. Enduring the spatial storm like nothing, they soon arrived right above the middle of the kingdom that weed their owner from death.

    The Heralded King of Deo, Lyon Torga.

    With his presence and the rest. They inwardly knew the second round of the war was about to begin.

 Chapter 775: Man With Crossed Arm

    Chapter 775: Man With Crossed Arm

    Everyone��s adam��s apple moved up and down as their necks wereid bare with their gazended on the chariot hovering in the sky. Their cultivation levels were instantly benign in his presence as no de shone brighter than the jewel embedded in the chariot.

    ��He..��s back,�� muttered one local.

    ��Lyon Torga�� is back..��

    ��His�� home����

    ��King Deo����

    ��King Deo!��

    ��King Deo! King Deo!��

    Waves of cheers soon erupted and upied the eardrums of the entire Nostria. The title was chanted over and over to his confusion.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon furrowed his brows. He had not known who the king they were referring to, but their faces of grins were looking at him. Lyon smirked a little, however, he darted his gaze toward the beautiful man standing on top of the building with his quiver and a bow on his back.

    The two gazes met with eyes as sharp as the others. Lyon nodded, ��Come!��

    Jugen nodded with a tightened fist before he jumped on top of the chariot.

    Lyon nodded at him before he darted at Kesya, ��Kesya, have you picked up anything?��

    ��They are as fresh as baked bread, Emperor,�� Kesya grinned. ��We are going south.��

    Lyon nodded. ��Jugen, we are not going to leave a single one of them alive.��

    ��I can��t ask for more, he cut my sister��s arm, we will cut their existence.��

    Lyon smirked. ��Yoji!��

    The Tetragram Chariot blinked before smashing the barrier of sound for the cultivators to suffer. The ground quakes relentlessly the second they were gone from the site and they were left tumbling down, searching for bnce that never got caught.

    Reka, Sylviana, Prince Frey, and Riku, the four of them were bbergasted by his sudden arrival. The power from a nce alone was enough for them to understand what kind of cultivator he had be.

    Biana and Clemora shook their heads with a smile. He had reached a greater height than they could fathom. The stars on the ground had learned their true capabilities and soared to the sky. The blistering light that they could only stretch their hands toward.

    ��

    Deep in the woods of a dead continent. The whole tribe of the orcs came together with their chief carrying the key toward their goal over his shoulder.

    The chieftain��s brows remained furrowed as he looked at the cloaked person leading the way.

    ��We��ve done it, but are you sure that she would be enough?�� asked the chief.

    ��Don��t worry about it, it should be enough, we have weakened the seal over time, she is the final shot we need,�� Nora smiled. ��Rejoice, for the path to your home shall be opened.��

    ��Hmph! You talk that way but you know well how we hated the humans and exploited us.��

    ��Haha, don��t say that, our causes are conjoined so no need to hate us for what we do, we did it in the end after all.��

    The chief snorted before they saw a lone forsaken tower. The building was in ruin and walls were chipped off. Veins of vegetation coiled around the remaining structure as mosses upied the floors.

    As soon as they entered the tower, they were greeted with solemn gazes from other cloaked cultivators. They were standing by a closed gate with a keyless lock. The inscribing on the gate was ancient bronze and brought a feeling of a distant age.

    ��How does it go?�� asked Nora.

    ��The seal is weakening but it��s still not enough to break itpletely,�� answered one of them before he frowned looking at the woman the orc carried, ��is she the one?��

    ��Yup, she is the one, the key that will finally shimmer down that seal.��

    ��Great!�� The cultivator rejoiced. ��Come hurry, post her knees on the ground, and let her chest face the seal.��

    ��This woman is unconscious, you should assist her by picking up her shoulder,�� said Nora as he sighed.

    ��That��s not really a problem,�� said one of them before he approached the chieftain. ��May I have her?��

    ��Hmph,�� the orc snorted. ��Do as you wish with her.��

    He past Karina to the cloaked person before thetter furrowed his brows.

    The cloaked person noticed how she was missing her hand and half of her forearm. He looked above at the chief but said nothing.

    ��It was necessary, she was about to kill herself,�� said the chief.

    ��Woah, she would do that? A true cultivator I see,�� Nora nodded. ��Thankfully you��re quick to act.��

    ��Your praises are nothing to me,�� said the chief before he leered over. ��You guys wait outside, I will call you when the door is opened.��

    ��C-Chief can we stay?�� asked one of the orcs.

    ��No,�� he answered sternly.

    ��Yes, chief!�� they immediately rushed outside and joined the others.

    After not a single orc except for the chieftain was left, he darted back to the gate.

    ��She is going to be cold the next day,�� said Nora as he chuckled. ��Too bad, she thought that she had experienced a serendipity but it seems like she found her death instead.��

    ��She will wake up, the pain will be severe, just cover your ears when it happened,�� said the other cloaked person.

    ��Gotcha,�� Nora nodded.

    The two that were guarding the gate proceeded to bring Karina to a knee and faced upward toward the sealed gate by holding her shoulders.

    ��We need your help Nora, switch with me,�� said one of the two.

    ��Right, sure.��

    After they had switched positions, the person leading the ritual smiled underneath his mask. ��You look so concerned, orc, rejoice will you, you will witness the change of the century, not the millennia.��

    ��You talk too much, just hurry up and do it.��

    ��Heh, looks like you��re hardly the chatty guy, regardless!�� he grabbed a special inscribed knife and pointed it to the sky. ��The world shall return to its original age!��

    He swung down with all of his might before piercing right into Karina��s left breast. The scribing lit up before her eyes snapped open with pupils the size of a dot. Her eyes opened wide before her head shook right to left as she screamed. Her calves were locked down, and her shoulders were locked as well. She was conscious but her vision blurred as she wailed against the sky.

    ��It has begun����

    The king of the Kingdom of Errel, Geron, was looking from a distance with his two trusted generals, Connak and Agist.

    ��Your Majesty, her screams go all the way out here,�� said Connak. ��Are we going to ignore the Legion��s leader��s warning or are we going to take action?��

    ��It is clear that their goals are against our favor,�� said Geron. ��But striking now might not be the best, the orcs are still a force to reckon with.��

    ��Then what shall we do, Your Majesty?�� asked Agist.

    ��We wait until they fully coagted the entire Anti-Mana into one huge ball, then we shoot our mana-fused arrow against it.��

    ��Your Majesty, you��re going to take up your bow?�� Connak asked with a light-up face.

    ��I have to, in fact, depending on the size of the giant ball our mana-fused arrows might not be enough to cancel the entirety of it,�� Geron let out a solemn sigh.

    ��What if the leader disrupts us?��

    ��My illusion is greater than his perceptiveness, we should be fine here, they would only know once our arrows hit the mark. Makes sure to inject your internal mana instead of the surrounding, otherwise, they might get curious,�� said Geron. ��We have one shot then we are getting out of here, whether seeding or not.��

    Agist and Connak nodded. They had never seen the king so focused before. His eyes might be weary but his gaze could still look through people. ��At once, Your Majesty!��

    Both of them pulled out their bows and charged their arrow. Their gaze lies between the small window of the tower where they could see just enough for Karina��s wailing.

    The orc looked at the anti mana seeping out of her chest and coagted to a sphere hovering in the air. Under theughing of the Legion and the wails of the blonde woman, his brows suddenly frowned as he quickly turned around. Ragnar was in his hand as he solemnly looked at the masked person standing behind him.

    ��Oh ya? You��re really capable.��

    ��Leader! Youe just at the right time! Look at thisdy, she harbors a lot of Anti-Mana, just like you said,�� Noraughed.

    ��Hahaha, I thankful that I could be of help,�� the leaderughed.

    ��I��m not talking about you!�� said the orc chief solemnly as his gazeid beyond the leader of the Legion. He gritted his teeth as his natural instinct called out.

    ��Huh?�� The leader turned and looked at the open entrance of the tower.

    Geron had his spine frosting before his pupils slowly leered to the side where he saw a muzzle of a horse piercing the fabric of space like broken ss.

    ��A man with crossed arms, that��s gotta be���� Geron��s hair fluttered as the chariot galloped toward the tower at full charge before turning into a meteor.

    The orc��s and the leaders�� eyes widened at the approaching light over the awed orcs outside the tower.

    ��WHat!?�� One of the horses�� foreheads crashed onto the chieftain��s crossed arm with blood spurting out of his gritted teeth before the excessive force blew out the entire structure of the tower.

 Chapter 776: The Leader’s Identity

    Chapter 776: The Leader��s Identity

    Connak and Agist slowly put down their bows with their adam��s apples jumping up and down simultaneously. Their keen eyes saw a blind lightning sh crashing down at the tower before rendering them a cloudy mess. With one blow, the ancient tower��s fate remained unknown.

    ��Y-Your Majesty, what was that?�� asked Agist as he looked at the edges of his forearm. His goosebumps rose to an rming state. He could no longer hear the drumming of his heart against the loud crumbling rubbles from the scene of the explosion.

    Geron took a long deep breath, but his eyes belied the calmness that the rest of his body trying to achieve. ��Looks like the main star of the show has arrived.��

    ��The main star?�� Agist raised his brows as he darted at his king.

    ��The main star, you mean that juvenile monster?!�� Connak raised his brows.

    ��Is that true?!�� Agist darted back at the tower.

    ��There is no mistaking it, I saw him with my eyes,�� Geron furrowed his brows. ��What obliterates that tower is the juvenile monster!��

    ��

    A thousand orcs outside the tower were blown back to varying distances. Their backs were against the ground and their heart thumped a fright. Under their mean tusksy the disbelief inside them as they saw the cloud of dust bursting against the sea of blues in the sky from a tower that was older than their entire tribe.

    One by one struggled to get up before they saw their chief having one knee on the ground. He was panting for a couple of breaths before he stood up.

    ��Chief!��

    ��Chief what happened?!��

    The chief frowned before he swung Ragnar a couple of times as he stretched his giant arm.

    ��Shit!�� a curse was heard by the side.

    The chief leered over to the side to find Nora staggering. His shoulder hunched down with his cloakpletely ransacked with holes. Blood dripped out from his right shoulder but there was no arm to let it flow and dripped to the ground instead.

    ��What the fuck Nora, were you followed?!�� asked another one from Legion. He was panting for breath and caught the orcs�� eyes to be bewildered. He had lost his left arm instead of his right.

    (Those two��) the chief frowned. He recognized the pattern straight away. The woman they were holding down was missing. It was the attacker��s goal. ��Tch!��

    ��How is everyone doing?��

    ��Leader ar��?!�� Nora and the others couldn��t believe his eyes. The proud mask was crashed open and revealed the leader��s true face.

    A clear face was revealed as a man devastatingly handsome appeared under the cloud of dust. He had sharp ck eyes and disheveled long ck hair around his shoulder. He had a lean figure and lean build much like the rest, however, what surprised him the most was��

    ��Impossible!�� Geron eximed from the distance. He saw the pointy ears and the dark bronzeplexion. How they shared the same type of eyes but different bearings.

    ��A dark elf?! In the Mortal World?!�� Agist gulped.

    Connak gulped at the sight. Every word he wanted to utter was uttered by his partner and his king. He looked at the dark elf from the distance, with one heel stepping back once.

    ��Is that why he wanted to open the seal?!�� Geron twitched his nose. ��The bastard! No wonder he mentioned dark elf at the time! He was one all along! And he dares to sip in my Elven Wine! They are as croaked as they were told of old!��

    ��T-Then, should we assist the juvenile monster? Your Majesty?�� asked Agist.

    Geron took a breath with his eyes closed, ��Not yet, that decision is too premature to be decided now. Things have just started to unfold themselves.��

    ��En, my bow is ready to propel the arrow, Your Majesty, they are awaiting the target,�� said Connak with his trembling hands.

    Geron leered at how Connak��s posture belied the confidence of his words. This was one of his two best men. If they were trembling at the sight of one dark elf, what would his entire kingdom would felt? He sighed. He himself had never seen a dark elf in his entire life before.

    ��I thought that they were extinct in Mortal World, but it seemed like one was living in hiding,�� Geron muttered. ��This is moreplicated, physically, dark elves are superior to us. They might have less perceptiveness but their reflexes could rival ours, and their strength was said to even second to the orcs.��

    ��So that means he is an anti-mana cultivator too?�� asked Agist as he gulped. ��Our arrows would serve nothing then.��

    ��That, I don��t know for sure, but that is most likely the case. After all, he wanted to unseal what Paradise wants us to keep our eyes closed at.��

    ��You��re a dark elf!�� shouted the chief.

    ��Nice to meet you too, orc chief,�� The dark elf nodded. ��I guess this is the first time that I showed my face to all of you.��

    ��You��re a dark elf���� Nora muttered. ��You��re one of Hell��s natural inhibitors����

    ��I hope that doesn��t waver your beliefs in me?�� The dark elf smiled with sparkling charisma.

    ��No! Of course not! That would only prove that our cause is right! And our cause is unstoppable!�� said Nora before he leered over to his friend who also lost a limb, ��Right?��

    ��T-That��s right,�� his fellow gulped. (What a specimen, just one look alone and I know this one got the strength to back it up�� Amazing�� I��ve never been at awed and inspired at the same time).

    ��Dark elf,�� The chiefughed. ��I see, no wonder you want to open the seal. I thought you guys are just some crazy cult filled with nut jobs. The dark elf, you kept your identity hidden well.��

    ��Thank you for your praise, orc chief, or are you not going to share your name?��

    ��Don��t be ridiculous, we share not our name to the pointed ears!�� shouted one of the orcs behind the chief.

    ��Heh, you got your answer,�� said the orc chief. ��This pact between us onlysted as long as we are in the Mortal World, in Hell, we��ll go back to our natural ways.��

    The dark elf smiled under Nora��s re. ��I expected that you would say as such, thus I refrain to share mine with yours either.��

    ��However, I must say, to think that your race would be the one pulling the strings, I am surprised,�� The chief smirked as pointed his ax against the dark elf. However, facing the share de that could cut ancient trees like butter, the dark elf had his eyes locked against the orc instead. ��Heh, not bad, maybe you could be of use.��

    ��Oi, where is Harrs?�� asked Nora��s fellow.

    ��Huh?�� raised his brows before all of them caught something from the cloud of dust.

    A little silhouette started to appear. It was crawling with his hands pulling his body forward. Soon his nose pierced through the hug of the clouding dust and revealed blood drenching his forehead. He repeatedly used his forearm to crawl forward.

    ��Harrs!�� shouted both of them and also the dark elf.

    Harrs looked up to the call of his name. His eyes had turned extremely ghastly as his goosebumps rose. His lips trembled as he saw Nora and the rest. No cloak, no mask, he was bare. A tooth was missing and his cheeks had gruesome bruises.

    ��Monster�� Monster!!! A monster is there!!�� Harrs wailed and shouted to the silence of the others and the furrow of King Geron.

    The dark elf immediately removed his cloak and revealed a slim-fit armor that prioritized movement. He immediately knelt right in front of him before giving him his palm with a smile on his face.

    Nora smiled seeing the kind gesture from his leader, however, thetter had his smile vanished in an instant the moment Harr��s jaw suddenly pressed against the ground.

    The dark elf had his dark pupils shrunk to a dot. He noticed bare toes gently stepping on Harr��s head. His eyes looked up before everyone and especially him, had their mouth gaping at the sight of the figure.

    A higher killing intent was exuding from the gaze of the man with one foot stepping on the dark elf��s underling��s head. His arms crossed as he looked directly against the leader of the Legion.

    ��Juvenile�� no�� we��re toote���� Geron shook his head. ��What kind of devil worship had he done? That man is a peak True God cultivator!��

    ��Wha?!�� Both Connak and Agist couldn��t believe their ears before all of them saw the monster rising the foot that was stepping on Harr��s head.

    ��HELP ME!!!��

    Lyon stomped down his foot right before the dark elf��s eyes as a thundering broken skull made the cloud of dust disperse in an instant.

    Jugen was holding Karina with Yoji and the Tetragram Chariot by the side. Graham was crossing his arms. Kesya was grinning with her hands opened and Assid adjusted his sses. Then at the front most, the Heralded King of Deo, towering the dark elf with his arms crossed.

 Chapter 777: Shut Down The Heat of Battle!

    Chapter 777: Shut Down The Heat of Battle!

    The world came to a halt for Legion and the orcs. The supremacy of gesture that Lyon showed was nothing that they had seen from their previous assault against Nostria. There was a thin mist surrounding Lyon��s vascr forearms. His gaze was riddled with death as he superseded everyone��s arrogance.

    This was the man that they had feared toe. The very man that had crossed swords with Legion a couple of times prior. The very man that was heralded as the king of Deo�� the entire world of Deo.

    His name alone was enough to boost Nostria��s entire morale even though they knew they were no match for the strength of the orcs. Now, the king that they heralded had made his debut in front of the Legion and the entire tribe of orcs, with a ruined tower and a corpse under his foot.

    ��You��vee,�� said the dark elf before he stood up and smiled at Lyon.

    ��So you are him,�� said the chieftain of the orcs. ��I must say you are as the words around you say.��

    ��I believe this is the first time that we��ve met, Lyon,�� said the dark elf, ��I��m the Legion��s leader.��

    Lyon didn��t faze upon his revtion. His eyes were looking at the orc that had an ax in his hand. The chief of the orc was the mightiest of them all. I hope that you have something that you mg

    ��I see, so you want to fight me, is that it?�� the chieftain furrowed his brows. ��I never thought that we would meet, to be honest. I never knew you have such magnificent steeds. But sadly, for you, you are outnumbered.��

    The orcs behind him grinned with their clubs and pike over their shoulders. ��Is he really having a death wish? With five people what can they do?��

    ��Yeah, haha, humans are dumb! Hahaha!��

    ��Severely outnumbered, this will be an easy one, maybe you shouldn��t lift a finger chief, just let us handle them hahaha!��

    The orcsughed but their chieftain didn��t. He knew what words had surrounded the man in front of him. He was a prodigy born out of nothing with origins unknown. He came out of nowhere, in a small kingdom before raising up to the top of the food chain with corpses and glory in his journey.

    Nora still couldn��t wrap his head around it. Harr was not a weakling by any means and Lyon just ended his entire life with a single stomp.

    ��Emperor, that dark elf is an anti-mana cultivator as well,��mented Kesya from behind with a grin.

    ��Oh ya?�� The dark elf raised his brows. ��It seems like you too are an anti-mana cultivator.��

    ��That��s not all, you��re not the only dark elf on this battlefield,�� Kesya grinned her teeth before her hair fluttered.

    ��What?�� The dark elf��s eyes leered down only to see Kesya was already in a crouching position. The wind couldn��t keep up with his movement before her fist sunk against the dark elf��s thin chest.

    ��Guha!�� his cheeks puffed before he spilled blood with his cough. His body immediately flew off with a st before crashing against the thousand orcs.

    ��One hit!�� Agist immediately eximed. ��She knocks him off with one hit!��

    ��Impossible!�� Connak eximed as he had his pupils shrunk. He immediately darted to his king before he took a cold breath through his nose. (Your Majesty��).

    The weary eyes couldn��t blink at all as the eyelids were folded to an extreme extent. His pupils were trembling. The dark elf that she just punched the heart out was the very same elf that restricted their entire movements with his presence alone, yet, she effortlessly took him out.

    ��Is that all?�� Kesya grinned before Lyon walk past her. His eyes were set in stone for the mightiest orc in the field.

    Kesya smirked before she noticed Graham and Assid were following right beside him. She cracked her knuckles before she followed them.

    ��Just like the old days!�� Yoji grinned before heughed.

    ��Older brother, aren��t you going to join them?�� asked Jugen as he held his sister.

    ��Nah, this is not the part where I should join,�� Yoji grinned. ��Be blessed young Jugen, this is a sight even immortals hardly see! Also, I��m here to protect both of you. You can chip in a cheap shot with your arrow, though, I doubt that it would do anything.��

    ��No need to be that honest,�� Jugen rolled his eyes before Yojiughed some more.

    The chieftain furrowed his brows before shouting, ��Boys!�� he lifted up his ax and pointed against the sky. The orcs under hismand nodded as they grinned out their tusks. They swung their clubs before cing them over their shoulder.

    ��No matter how strong they are, they are still a mana user, they are nothing but a toothpick against our clubs and axes!�� the chieftain grinned.

    Lyon stopped before his three generals stopped as well.

    ��Heh, I will wipe that stoic face of yours! Charge!�� The chieftain swung down and pointed at them before the orcs let out a warcry.

    ��We outnumbered them! Flesh them out!��

    ��Yahahahaha!!!��

    ��Die die die!!��

    ��Eat my clubs!!��

    Lyon looked at the rushing orcs like a wave of an infinite army. A thousand of them, a four of his. The mightiest of them all didn��t move and merely watched his surplus army of brutes rushing forward. Their morales were higher than heaven, but the elves watching from afar still had their bows pointing down.

    Lyon loosened his shoulders before his nose slightly rose, then he nodded up.

    His hair fluttered from a wisp of wind as he stood alone. The magnitude of the three generals far surpassed the speed of their pupils shrinking. Blood already spilled out, throat punctured and heads turned. Three respective thuds soon followed, with the heat of the battle that was about to lit was coldly shut down.

    ��Hm?!�� The chieftain couldn��t believe his eyes before he felt the sharp gaze of the youth standing with his arms crossed.

 Chapter 778: Raw Skill

    Chapter 778: Raw Skill

    Three generals, three instant kills.

    One had their head turned, one had their throat punctured and thest one had a hole in his chest. They were all breathless on the ground with blood pouring out of their respective wounds. The deaths were concise, the deaths were instant.

    The effortless kill immediately turned their morale upside down as even the mighty of them all was in disbelief looking at his fallen subordinate. They didn��t evennd a swing, only words that reached the enemies�� ears before they were gone.

    ��Impossible���� Nora who was standing on the sideline with his fellow, couldn��t believe what they had just seen. One blow from each, one death from each. His lips trembled before he darted against the lockless door.

    (We are so close!) thought Nora after he darted from the scene toward Jugen at the far back. The blondedy was in his arms with her eyes closed. Her breasts heaved slower than they used to. Her eyelids covered her consciousness, and a pair of her teeth were slightly visible from her gaped lips.

    ��It��s over,�� Geron shook his head. ��If they could kill the orcs with a single blow, imagine what they could do to the rest. Truly a monster, his family must be extraordinary if his guardians are this strong.��

    Connak and Agist looked at their king with disbelief. The war had just begun, and the first blow might have favored Lyon��s side, but thetter was so confident in their capabilities that it would end with Lyon��s victory. They had never seen their king praise, someone, that heavily, especially one from the human race.

    ��Hmm! Don��t tter!�� shouted the chieftain. ��Those are nothing but luck!��

    ��Sure,�� Kesya answered with a grin. ��Sadly, you��re really unlucky today, you just have to offend the one that you shouldn��t offend, furthermore, you��re doing so by severing her forearm off.��

    ��Tch! Shut up! You��re one to talk, you��re an Anti-Mana cultivator as well! If anything you should be on our side! Not theirs! We just want to go home! Our cultivation source is scarce! You out of everyone should know!�� shouted the mighty orc.

    ��You out of everyone should shut up,�� answered Assid. ��Just because you have Anti-Mana you think you��re a god? Please, I didn��t even use mana, and your throat is still as soft as butter.��

    ��What did you say!�� shouted one of the orcs. ��We are the mighty race! Our skin and muscles are thic��GHGK!!��

    Blood suddenly splurted out as four gentle fingers had punctured deep into the orc��s throat. All of them had their pupils following but he was moving quicker than their brains could process. They could only watch him pulling out his fingers before their fellow fell to his knees forward with his eyes looking at Assid with ghastly fear shrouding thest seconds of his life.

    He pushed his sses and averted the light that hid his gaze.

    ��Haaaa!! Attack!!!�� shouted one of the orcs before the others let out a warcry as they all went toward Assid who was in the center of the battlefield.

    ��There is no rush in dying,�� Kesya grinned before she leaped forward with her hands opened. ��I��ll shred all of you!��

    ��Don��t hold me down,�� said Assid as he adjusted his sses.

    ��You too,�� answered Kesya before both of them started to butcher the entire army on their own.

    Under tens of wails from the vile creature, the bearer of Ragnar was looking at Lyon. Thetter was the key.

    ��Ragnar!�� the mighty orc shouted as he rushed forward toward his primary enemy.

    ��Hmph!�� Lyon opened his arms before he rushed forward. ��Feast the blood of your enemies, no need to tell me if they taste like shit either, Scarlet!��

    The once was a crimson sword was now darker. The one-fourth soul of the eternal golem had been absorbedpletely, with dark mist trailing out from the jewel at the hilt every time it moved.

    ��What the hell is that menacing weapon!�� shouted Connak the moment he saw the dark mist trailing out.

    ��Die!�� shouted the chieftain before he made a short jump and swung down the ax with unstoppable momentum.

    ��Hmph!�� Lyon moved sideways to the left before he swung his sword upward. Blood immediately burst out from the orc��s shoulder to thetter��s disbelief (It cut through?!).

    Geron and the rest of the battlefield were equally stunned. The chieftain had the thickest skin, and the toughest muscle, however, the sharp de manage to cut through it. Even the tribe didn��t remember thest time they had seen him bleed.

    ��But it��s not enough!�� said the chieftain before he plunged his foot toward Lyon��s chest. However, thetter yet again dodge by rotating after seeing the obvious advancement. Blood burst out once more once the barefoot of the chieftain pressed the ground.

    ��He is swift!�� eximed Agist.

    ��You rat!�� shouted the chief before he swung his ax with one hand horizontally and tried to hack Lyon in half. However, thetter quickly turned and pulled his right hand before thrusting the point of his sword against the thin edge of the ax.

    The two weapons sh with a thunderous boom before they were revealed to be at an impasse. Lyon��s muscle and the chieftain��s muscle were twitching. The equal power, the equal strength, none of the weapons manage to break the other with their initial impact. The two immediately made a distance from each other.

    ��Kh!�� the orc��s pupils shrunk in disbelief under his panting breath. Not a single human ever contested with him in terms of strength, yet here he was. A human, half his height, was able to stop his Ragnar from slicing something, on top of that matter, with a tip of a sword. (Impossible! Impossible!! IMPOSSIBLE!!! He must have used something! I should have been able to shred mana like paper!! What��s going on!).

    Yoji grinned. ��This is what Emperor is all about, raw skill. With his unique fighting style, nobody can stop him when he shut his mouth, not even horned demons.��

    Lyon took a deep breath with his eyes closed before revealing three shades of color.

 Chapter 779: I’ll Kill You…

    Chapter 779: I��ll Kill You��

    ��Ngh!�� the chieftain felt an immense pressureing out from the figure, half of his size. His eyes twitched before he covered his brows with his hand. ��What the hell are you,�� he muttered before his pupils shrunk at the sight of three humongous beasts ring at him.

    (True Dragon! Devil Ape! and��) the chieftain gulped at the sight of thest beast. (Impossible, heralded as the bearer of the apocalypse, Seven-Horned Cmity Goat!).

    (Three mythical beasts are inside that youth?!) Geron shouted inwardly before one of his feet took a step back out of his instinct. He gulped before his shaking hand reached out for his wooden ss.

    The jitter made his two generals furrow their brows, but the pounding in their hearts prevent them to say a word to the king.

    ��That doesn��t seem to be an illusion!�� muttered Nora as he took one step back with his eyes trembling. (That man, what is he!?) said Nora inwardly before he made a harsh swallow.

    ��This is the power of Lyon Torga?�� gulped Nora��s fellow before he looked at the corpse of their fellow member, Harr. It was no wonder how easily Lyon��s barefoot crushed his skull.

    ��You guys should be looking out for yourself rather than standing in awe!�� Kesya grinned before she grabbed two orcs�� heads, then crushed them together. The skull snapped open in an instant before Kesyanded on both of her feet. She let out a cold breath before smirking at them.

    ��Hmm���� Assid pulled his fingers out of an orc��s throat. ��This is just a cleaning service.��

    ��Kh! Don��t tter!�� shouted the chieftain before Lyon took one step forward and then leaped forward.

    The ck mist permeating out of Lyon��s sword trailed against the ground before the giant ax Ragnar hacked down his advancement once he was in the range. (I got him! What?!). The chief could feel no weight as his de prated through.

    ��Afterimage!?�� the ax split the ground open with a boom before Lyon revealed himself just by the chieftain��s side. The chieftain immediately leered over before a sh of sword stroke across his shrinking right pupil.

    ��Gah!�� he swung his ax over before Lyon casually distanced himself with a back leap.

    ��Kh!�� The chieftain lost half of his sight just like that. Blood trailed down his right cheek with a vertical open wound to Connak��s and Agist��s surprise.

    Meanwhile, Geron shook his head, ��He is untouchable now, no matter what ck magic has he done to achieve this level, he is untouchable.��

    ��So casually,�� Nora gulped.

    ��Torga!!!�� shouted the mighty orc before he hacked his ax down with air splitting open in naked eyes. The ground shook before the orc��s killing intent red at Lyon. The thousand-plus battle experience was focused on one point and then heavily crashed down against Lyon��s soul.

    ��Die!�� the chieftain moved like the wind despite his figure before leaping up. He held his ax with both hands before hacking it down against Lyon. However, Lyon casually dodged it with a step to the side.

    ��It��s not over!�� the chief didn��t stop and hacked to the side with one hand. Lyon took a step back once more, but the chief also immediately followed with a step. Despite his huge figure and the fact that half of his sight was null, the chieftain didn��t randomly hack toward his direction. It was as if he was not blinded on his right side.

    Lyon dodged when he needed to dodge and then parry when the situation called him to do so. The swing contained a momentum that could split an entire forest but Lyon calmly dodge the de as narrow as possible. An expert would have noticed how his goosebumps barely touched the de as he kept on backtracking.

    ��Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!�� the chieftain hacked with a roar before he stomped heavily forward and made Lyon lose his bnce. ��Got you now! Eat this!�� he swung his ax horizontally.

    ��Kh!�� Lyon immediately twisted his sword and reverse gripped it before the de made a gruesome contact against the giant ax.

    Lyon was propelled from the force before crashing against the nearby tree.

    ��Ha, ha, ha,�� The mighty orc slowly caught up his breath before smirking. (That damn cultivator, he managed to keep up with me for a full minute!) ��But it��s over now, you have failed, Torga.��

    Lyon got up from the ground with dirt and dust on his clothes. A single leaf was resting on his head. ��You think I would let you go after you severed her forearm?!��

    A shriek of killing intent permeated out from Lyon��s pupils before the entire nature was petrified.

    ��What?!�� The mighty orc fell down with one knee. The cold killing intent was nothing that he ever felt before. He saw a sea of bones piling up to a mountain and erecting a throne on where Lyon was standing. (What the�� illusion??) thought the orc before he shook his head. (No, this is killing intent!).

    (How many people have you killed that you even render me to a knee?!) red the orc before he forced himself to stand up. ��Haaa!!�� he let out a war cry to surround his soul from being choked.

    ��It��s a shame Lyon, were you born an orc, I can see ourselves being brothers!�� said the chieftain before he took his right eye out of his socket and crushed it with his bare hand. His right eyelid was forever shut and immediately received gasps from his fellow tribesmen.

    ��Don��t be ridiculous, I would still kill you even if I were an orc,�� said Lyon before he put Scarlet away. ��You have severed the hand of the person that saved my life twice! You shall suffer!�� Lyon red.

    The orc furrowed his brows. ��You can��t defeat me, Lyon! You��re a mana user cultivator, your magic won��t work, and your art won��t work! I��m an orc and you��re a human! You have speed but I still have the strength!��

    ��Defeat you?�� Lyon smirked. ��I��ll kill you.��

    ��Hahaha!�� the orcughed before he leaped forward. ��If you want to avenge your woman that much! Thene at me!��

    ��Hanjiseh!�� shouted Lyon before he quickly draw out the javelin and threw it against the hovering orc.

    ��That weak spear won��t do a thing!�� the chieftainughed before pping away the iing javelin with his ax. ��Haaa!��

    ��Maybe my art won��t work on you, but you think that alone assures your victory over mine?�� Lyon gritted his teeth before he leaped forward with Scarlet in his hand.

    The des connected before the two of them were propelled in each opposite direction.

    ��It��s not over!�� shouted the orc the moment hended before he saw a dark de running across his face. Blood splurt against Lyon��s face before he felt his stomach sink inward. The chieftain retaliated with a fist and made a fair distance against him.

    ��Ptui!�� Lyon spat out with a hint of blood stained the ground.

    Wound streaked across the chieftain��s face. ��You think that de is sharp enough to break my skull?!�� the orcs grinned. ��However, I enjoy this! Rare has it been for someone stand toe to toe with me, never were there a human that could test my entire might!��

    ��That��s where he is wrong,�� Yoji shook his head.

    ��Huh, what do you mean?�� asked Jugen. ��By the way are you not going to help him?!��

    ��I was tasked with protecting you both, that is what I shall do. We always prepare for the worst, besides, don��t you see those cloaked people over there keep leering at us, heh, an opportunist at sight.��

    Jugen darted to the two people that were left out on the battlefield. ��Huh?�� Jugen raised his brows. ��Wait a minute, where are their leader?��

    ��General Graham is handling that dark elf alone, poor thing,�� said Yoji shaking his head before he darted his nce back at the emperor. ��Were it the peak him, the orc wouldn��t even have wordsing out of his mouth the moment wended here.��

    Jugen gulped, ��But what he would do now.��

    ��The emperor got a good grasp of his opponent��s style, notice how mana coiled around his body.��

    ��Wait, didn��t he say that art and magic won��t work on him? What is big brother doing?!��

    ��That��s right, magic and art won��t work, but that doesn��t mean a blessing wouldn��t,�� Yoji smirked. ��After all, you don��t have to use art to utilize a blessing, and him being a peak True God cultivator����

    ��Hm!�� Lyon furrowed his brows before his back shed three names.

    ��He can be in that form for a long time, just enough to enhance his physical prowess significantly to handle a mere orc,�� Yoji smirked.

    ��That won��!!�� The chieftain suddenly looked down only to see a fist aiming at his jaw. The immediate contact challenged the integrity of his bones as three roars of mythical beings immediately followed before the huge body leaped out from the ground flying.

    The battlefield came to an immediate halt after a big thud.

 Chapter 780: Rakumtatak

    Chapter 780: Rakumtatak

    The orc fell with a mighty thud under the surprise of the tribe. The chieftain was fueled with rush and adrenaline but still could not stop the iing fist against his jaw.

    The chieftain��s remaining eye squinted in pain before it snapped open as a figure was blocking the view of the sun. The bundle of muscles immediately rolled over to the side and narrowly dodged the iing stomp.

    Lyon didn��t even leer nor hear the orc��s ��Tch!�� before an ax wasing his way. The world was creating a subtle movement as thend slightly shift from the momentum of the swing, however, the dark mist sword immediately repelled the iing hack with a loud ding.

    ��Die,�� Lyon whispered before he took a half step further and once again entered the orc��s range.

    ��It��s you who is going to die!�� shouted the orc before his pupil��s shrunk as a dark sh went past him.

    Lyon was standing a distance away with his back facing the orc to the silence of the battlefield.

    *Thud��

    No blood sprayed the air but a piece of bone fell with a thud. It was one of the pair of the tusk of the mighty orc.

    Thetter stood in disbelief. There was no de that could severe his limbs in all of his experience living a war-like life, yet a human did so. The sharpness of the de and the force of the swing were able to cut through the toughest part of the body, the bones.

    ��A human cutting an orc��s bone mid-fight, what kind of strength is harboring in that little body of yours,�� the chieftain turned with his hands tightened. ��Blessing of three mythical beings, how can you sustain that form.��

    He saw with his remaining eye, the there names that as glowing out of his back. The three beings were no joke. The amplified power of his swing could support the real sharpness of the sword he was holding now. No more grazing, no more parrying, the man was on the assault.

    ��Heh, since you are riddled with that corrupted energy, then I shall show you mine!�� shouted the chieftain before Anti-Mana from within the core of his meridian burst out. ��You��re not the only one with that buff trick. This is the blessing of my ancestor! The ancestors before me! The bloodline of the Rakumtatak!��

    The veins inside his body lit up as the vascrity of his body was ever more vivid. With speed and strength, the chief slowly turned into the ultimate warrior, one could even hear his heartbeat on the battlefield.

    ��I never thought that I would use this against a human, I swore I thought I would use it against those seraphim cultivators,�� said the mighty chief to the roar of his subordinates. ��Now then, let��s start round two.��

    ��Rakumtatak?�� Geron frowned. ��Where did I hear that before.��

    ��Rakumtatak? That guy is still alive?�� muttered Assid before he frowned as he darted his nce against the chief of the orc before prating his four fingers against aing orc without sparing a leer. He pulled them out before adjusting his sses with the finger of the same hand, ��Now this is a surprise.��

    ��You seem to be not deterred by the name that I shout, but your followers sure do,�� the chief grinned. ��You shall see the power that is my birthright!�� said the chief before he roared and moved forward like the wind.

    ��Hm?!�� Lyon raised his brows before he quickly shed his sword as he turned. However, his de only prates a grinning image.

    ��I��m over here, human,�� whispered the orc against Lyon��s ears.

    Lyon had a crawling cold shooting from the base of his spine to the peak of his nape just right before his back arched the wrong way.

    ��Gah!�� Blood prated through his gritted teeth before the punch from the orc propelled him toward the forest. Lyon��s body crashed against the set of trees in a line in the forest before finally stopping down with a somersault in mid-air and using his feet as brakes against the soft ground.

    ��What the���� Agist blinked a few times. ��What kind of ck magic did the orc do?!��

    ��To think that the juvenile monster would be propelled with a single fist. What the hell is happening on the battlefield right now?�� Connak squinted his eyes.

    ��Hahaha, war was never a sure thing even though one might be more overwhelming than the others, at the end of the day, the victors are those who are still breathing,�� said Geron before he furrowed his brows. ��Though, I never thought that green-skin half-giant half-pig would have such tremendous power hiding inside him.��

    Geron rubbed his chin, ��Rakumtatak, I swore I have heard that name before.��

    ��Rakumtatak,�� Agist muttered. ��Does the orc also have a powerful bloodline?��

    Nora grinned. (That pig bastard! He is hiding his ace card all along! Damn! I never thought this thick-headed creature would be this powerful! The leader was right, going against the orc is a no-go, though, if we could cultivate out his Anti-Mana the seal would have weakened no problem). ��Huh,�� Nora suddenly had his shoulders locked before he leered left and right, darted forth and back, ��Where is he?��

    Though he had suffered the first blow, there was no way that he would die from it. The ruthless fist against his chest was immediate and horrific, but he was still a dark elf.

    ��What��s wrong, Lyon, don��t tell me this is all you��ve got?�� the chieftainughed. (Weird�� why are his three subordinates didn��te and help him? They surely could intervene with their speed, especially that crazy woman. And where is that damn dark-elf).

    ��Hmm!�� Lyon took a stomp before he vanished forward.

    ��I can see you!�� shouted the chieftain before he swung to the right instead of forward, ��And as always, an afterimage!��

    ��Kh!�� Lyon immediately put up Scarlett against the giant ax before he was propelled once more.

    ��Big brother!�� shouted Jugen. ��W-What��s going on, howe the tide of battle is being turned in an instant.��

    ��Hmm,�� Yoji crossed his armed. ��Rakumtatak is an old name that has long since not heard ever since I settle down in the Mortal World.��

    ��What?��

    ��It is a name of a mighty orc warrior, Rakumtatak, his feat was legendary,�� Yoji shook his head, ��Never thought his lineage would stuck here in the Mortal World for centuries.��

    ��Orc warrior?��

    ��What��s wrong Torga? Is this all you��ve got?! Don��t disappoint me now, my ax is itching to cross with your de!�� the chieftain grinned his teeth before he leaped forward and chased Lyon.

    ��We should help him!�� shouted Jugen.

    ��No, no need,�� Yoji shook his head. ��If he needed help he would say so.��

    ��What?!�� Jugen frowned.

    ��Tch!�� Lyon roared forward with Scarlet in one hand.

    ��That��s more like it!�� the chieftain hacked down whilst Lyon shed up. The two des connected and the struggle of might between them was adorned with the sh of two opposite energies. Mana and Anti-Mana were contending and repelling each other.

    ��Kh!�� Lyon had one knee on the ground whilst the orc was pushing him down with one arm holding the ax.

    ��You sure look weak from this side, Torga,�� said the chieftain as he grinned before he applied more pressure in his force.

    The ground under Lyon��s feet cracked with his teeth gritting. Even with three blessings activated, the orc not only sustained but overwhelmed him. He had never met such a powerful opponent that couldst more than five minutes having an all-out battle with him, yet now, even with the gruesome state of the orc, thetter was still holding the g of victory.

    (What power!) thought Lyon as he shuddered under the mighty ax.

    ��He is losing!�� shouted Jugen.

    (What are you nning??) thought Geron from afar.

    ��Why are they not helping him? Surely one of them could,�� said Agist. ��This is absurd.��

    ��I think they have an underlying meaning behind their ignorance.��

    ��No it��s not ignorance,�� Geron shook his head. ��Despite the other two killing the fodders, they have their senses focused on their master at all times. What concerned me is, is that they are doing this to bait us.��

    ��Us?�� the two elves frowned, before Connak stepped forward, ��What does that mean, Your Majesty?��

    ��They are trying to force our hands into releasing our arrows,�� said Geron with a chuckled. ��They clearly sensed us despite my great effort of hiding the moment they arrived here.��

    ��What? Forgive me, Your Majesty, but I don��t understand, why they would want us to release our arrows?�� asked Agist.

    ��Well, their objective was that blonde half-elf, and they got her, with that chariot at their disposal, would they have any problems getting away? The worst scenario for Lyon was that the second he was out of consciousness then one of the three would save him just narrowly, they got the speed.

    However, if we release our arrows in the hope of helping him and that brute green skin is still alive, we would be plunged into this mess too. Though sadly for them, our objective was neither killing the Legion nor the orcs, our target is also the blonde woman. If she is out of harm or better yet, dead, then we are done here.��

 Chapter 781: Devour!

    Chapter 781: Devour!

    Lyon furrowed his brows before using the slight momentum of weakening his de to get out of the deadlock and made a few steps distance between him against the buffed orc.

    ��Hahaha! Your mana, my anti-mana, your de, my ax!�� the orcughed. ��Lyon Torga, can��t you see the blood of warrior inside me is boiling?!��

    Lyon frowned. Even with three blessings activated, the orc could stand toe to toe with him, which was also against thetter��s greatest adversary, speed.

    ��How long can you be at that state?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Long enough against your straight-up cheating capabilities!�� the orc smirked. ��Rakumtatak is a legendary warrior whom I was lucky enough to share some bloodline with him.��

    ��He is a legendary warrior indeed, but that depends on who youpare it to,�� Kesya added withughter as she took her time ughtering the orcs.

    ��You have a lot of information under your small figure, you�� what are you anyway?�� asked the chief.

    ��Heh, you think your thick skull can wrap around my existence? Even those elves at the peak still rummaging around their empty brains!��

    ��What did you say?!�� Nora eximed to the chief��s furrowed brows. The former looked around at the peaks surrounding the ce, however, his keen eyes couldn��t discern the elve��s location at all. (What the hell, there is no�� wait a minute, did they nket themselves with illusion?) gulped Nora before he looked at Kesya, ��and thisdy is capable of seeing through one of elf��s greatest affinity?��

    ��I see, that wretched pointed ears, soft-skinned humans, they are really just wolves in sheep��s clothing,�� muttered the chieftain.

    ��Oh? You believe her words?�� asked Assid.

    ��In this situation, it doesn��t matter for you whether I believe her words to be true or not,�� the chief shook his head, ��Right now, my battle is with him, and I take it that you two and the other one wouldn��t involve in this? After all, I cut his lover��s arm.��

    Kesya and Assid didn��t answer.

    ��Of course, they won��t, you might think this is for Nostria. However, if it were the case I would just ditch you orcs the moment I retrieve her,�� said Lyon. ��This is a personal matter, you just hurt the one that had saved my life more than twice.��

    ��Heh, you don��t need to say that, I can see it in your eyes, you want my suffering and my death,�� said the chieftain. ��But the blood of Rakumtatak shall see your failure!�� his blood boiled.

    ��Blood doesn��t have eyes,�� said Lyon. ��And you only have one left.��

    ��And that won��t stop me!�� shouted the chieftain before he leaped forward and hacked down his ax.

    ��You think that would reach me?!�� shouted Lyon before he turned the side and narrowly dodged the de and immediately countered with a sh of his own.

    ��Heh,�� the chief caught the de with his bare hand. His grin showed that he spared the smallest amount of effort despite a hint of blood trailing down belied his expression. ��I caught you.��

    ��Quite the opposite,�� said Lyon as he let go of his grip and utilize a flurry of fists in one second against one spot of the orc��s abdomen.

    ��Guha!�� the orc immediately jumped back and red at the human. He looked at the dark de in his left hand before throwing it away. His brows furrowed before he noticed a faint smoke permeating out from his abdomen. He grunted before rubbing the heat away. ��You��re not just throwing punches, are you? I almost felt that one.��

    ��Damn, this vile pig is too strong, big brother��s punches left no scratch,�� Jugen furrowed his brows before he darted his eyes down. Her severed forearms were bandaged and the blood had turned dry from the moment he picked it up. ��We��re lucky that they don��t want you to die on the way, older sister.��

    ��Don��t worry about it, the emperor will find away, or not, it doesn��t matter, the orc��s fate is already sealed,�� said Yoji. ��Experience-wise, the orc got plenty, however, it pales against what the emperor had faced in his life.��

    ��Why do you call him emperor?�� asked Jugen.

    ��Oh? You don��t know?�� Yoji raised his brows (Fuck me��). ��Well, if you don��t know then it��s not my right to exin it to you.��

    ��What?�� Jugen raised his brows but Yoji kept his eyes on the battlefield.

    ��It seems like we are at a stalemate here,�� the orcughed. ��It��s been fun.��

    ��It seems like you��re time is almost up,�� said Lyon with a smirk. ��Activating such ferocious bloodline seems to have taken a toll on your body, I can see it clearly.��

    ��Oh you mean this little steaming out of my body?�� the chieftainughed. ��I cannot use a single art against you, with that being the case, I can bear this ferocious bloodline longer than I normally would. Rejoice, Lyon, you are not only the first human to witness my true power, but also the first creature to have survived for this long!��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked before he pointed at him with his index and middle finger.

    ��What are you trying to do? Magic? Hahaha!�� the chieftainughed under the cry of his subordinates.

    Lyon flicked his wrist upward.

    *Thump!

    The orc immediately stopped andughed before his eyes leered to the left. A ck mist stroke by his only eye before blood splurted against the sky.

    Jugen was stupefied. His jaws were cked open and he saw what transpired before him. His big brother didn��t move a single inch and the distance between him and the orc chief was still the same. However, the sword that was no longer crimson was now hovering in the air with its de pointing downward. Dark mist drenched and nketed the sharp de-like shadows.

    ��What the?! That sword moved on its own!�� shouted Agist from a far.

    ��That��s! Your Majesty is that?!��

    ��It is as you thought,�� Geron shook his head. ��That monster doesn��t only have raw power, but his skill is also questionably extreme.��

    ��At such young age too,�� Connak shook his head.

    ��What young age? What��s going on?�� asked Agist.

    ��Just like with the arrows in our quiver, the swordsman has a technique called the sword intent. It is a deep level of understanding of the way of the sword, so much so, that the de is willing to be controlled by the master through intent alone,�� said Connak.

    ��Sword intent? Just like our arrow intent?��

    ��Yes,�� Connak nodded. ��The sword intent is dangerously sharp and unpredictable, perhaps, that monster has secretly set this up so that he could pull off the trick.��

    ��More likely,�� Geron nodded. ��Now the orc has lost both sights, his battle instinct alone wouldn��t help against someone at that monster��s level. Not only is he powerful, but somehow it seems like he has this enormous experience of battle under his belt that we know nothing of.��

    ��GAAAH!!�� the orc roared against the sky. He saw nothing but darkness. He could only hear the nking noise and the cries of his fellow tribesmen.

    ��Sword intent,�� muttered Yoji before he saw the de hovered back to its master.

    ��You piece of shit!�� shouted the orc before he took out his left eye and crushed it under his palm. ��You think you��re already winning just because I lost my sight?! Don��t be ridiculous! I��ve trained more times than you, I��ve seen more corpses than you! Do you think I never saw a blind warrior make it to the path of victory?! Heh, fool! Come at me th������

    A heavy fist struck against his giant jaw as one of his teeth fell out. He staggered before he blindly swung his ax. However, it met nothing but the air before another heavy fist struck his head. The orc could only step back before his jaw was again being struck. His head moved up and down as Lyon relentlessly pounded it from every direction.

    ��How dare you, how dare you, HOW DARE YOU!�� Lyon red as the flurry of fists kept on thundering against the orc��s face.

    The chieftain had his teeth jumping out of its socket to the right, to the left, as his heart slowed down. The veins started to dim out as his feet keep on taking a step back because of the relentless fist at his face. Even the fellow orcs shuddered in disbelief. A man, a human man was pounding their chief with his bare fists as if he never need to breathe to live.

    Lyon grabbed both of the chief��s ears before pulling his head down and crashing its jaw against his knee. The crackling bones were heard as his tusks fell out from his jaw. The huge figure didn��t even sway before his toes gradually pointed up. Therge chief fell with a huge thud. His face was unrecognizable.

    ��I told you, you shall suffer,�� said Lyon before opened right hand and summoning Scarlet. He reverses and gripped it before plunging it down against the orc��s chest. The de prated even the thick bones. Then, he rotated it, locking it down with a gruesome sound of twisted meat.

    ��Aaaaah!!�� The chief screamed as his soul was sucked out of his body. His limbs rebelled but Lyon immediately stomped and locked his right elbow whilst holding down the grip of the sword. The orc kept crying out, silencing the battlefield to a halt.

 Chapter 782: Wrong

    Chapter 782: Wrong

    ��GaahH! Aaah!!!!�� the chieftain wallowed in misery as his screams rendered the nearby forest speechless. His entire body wiggled, but the evident struggle was met with naught as Lyon locked his arm with his foot. The free left hand tried to reach out for Lyon��s face, but Lyon��s other foot immediately kicked it away.

    ��It is, the monster��s victory,�� Geron shook his head. ��This era perhaps belongs to the humans, at least, to him.��

    ��Do you think that we have a chance to kill him, Your Majesty,�� asked Agist. ��If he is that strong and unstable emotionally, then wouldn��t it be best to stop him now? The more we give him space and time, the more likely he would outgrow us. Easier to cut down the sapling than a tree.��

    ��He has already outgrown us, Agist,�� Geron made a wry smile. ��Not even in legends that such a being exist. He is full of mystery, but with that kind of strength, surely there must be a great toll that he burdened. Nobody can gain something without giving something, and most of the time, those things are time and pain.��

    Connak and Agist gaped their mouth as they heard the words of their king.

    (A mere human that could take down an orc of that level, who couldpare to him?) thought Geron as he shook his head. ��Perhaps, he is not meant to be settling in the Mortal World, clearly this ce is too weak for him to swing his arms.��

    ��Gah!!�� a figure was sent propelling at the other side of the forest. Blood trailed his hovering figure before he crashed into nearby trees. His body fell to the ground on all fours. He coughed a couple of times and blood adorned each of his breaths. His sharp ears twitched as calm footsteps under asionally breaking twigs were heard.

    The figure turned over with his not-so-charming face looking over the huge figure approaching him. Blood trailing his lips, he said, ��I can��t believe it.��

    Graham didn��t spare a dime of the word before he crossed his arms and looked down on the dark-elf.

    ��I��m an Anti-Mana user, yet, look at you, beat me ck and blue,�� said the dark-elf with a grin, ��I lost, no, we never had a chance to win, had we?��

    ��That��s right,�� answered Graham.

    ��Damn it, I was this close to opening the gate,�� the spat out blood to the side as he leaned toward the stump behind him. He looked at the blue sky, ��Not even a rain huh, this world is really cruel.��

    ��No, this world is just is,�� answered Graham.

    The dark elf smiled wryly before he darted at the half-giant. ��Tell me, half-giant, how can you be so strong?��

    ��I trained,�� answered Graham.

    ��Heh, bullshit,�� the dark elf shook his head. ��Is it wrong to make the world original again?��

    ��I don��t know,�� Graham shook his head.

    ��Damn it, what is your opinion then? Should the world consist only for Heaven and Mortal World? Doesn��t that feel weird to you?! Why is Hell being left out?! What��s going on in the Hidden Age!��

    ��I thought you knew,�� said Graham.

    ��Barely the surface,�� the dark elf scoffed. ��At that age, Hell, Heaven, and then the Mortal World was eternally connected, it was truly a magnificent era. Oh how I wish to live in that era, but instead, look at me, stuck in this Mortal World and not in my original home.��

    ��How did you know about the Hidden Age?��

    ��Heh, my parents talked about it all the time,�� the dark elf snorted a smile. ��Also a book, no, a record of what��s happening was written in a book.��

    ��From that library?��

    ��Heh, so you know that library? Have you been there before?��

    Graham didn��t answer.

    ��You��re not the chatty type I see, can you spare your enemy a moment before you kill him?��

    Graham didn��t answer.

    ��My parents are already dead, so you don��t have to worry about their vengeance,�� the dark elf sighed. ��I think that maybe there was an era where we could coexist together, you know, all races.��

    ��Everyone dreamt the same thing, but the path they chose is often met with a crossroad.��

    ��I have no choice,�� the dark elf smirked. ��We need the Anti-Mana to brute force open that damn seal. For me and those orcs to go home. Tell me, is it wrong for me to seek for our home?��

    ��You should not ask me what��s right or wrong, nobody knows what��s right or wrong at the very core of it. My master used to tell me, it either feels right or not, feels good or not.��

    ��Heh, such a simple master you have there. Well, he is a pervert,�� the dark elf chuckled.

    ��He is,�� Graham answered. ��But if I were to be reborn, I wish he would still be my master then too.��

    ��Woah, such royalty, whatever that young man did to you that you would be this way.��

    Graham furrowed his brows before his eyes softened. He looked at his rough palm before echoes of distant words whispered inside his mind.

    ��Can you teach me how to fight mister��?�� a young boy with ragged clothing approached a couple who was eating in a corner of a deserted restaurant.

    ��Huh?�� The man didn��t turn around but instead, the young boy caught his eyes against a young woman with auburn hair who was sitting across from the man he was talking to.

    ��You want him to teach you?�� asked the auburn-haired woman.

    ��E-En! I��ll pay!��

    ��Hmm���� the auburn woman was full of doubt before she smiled wryly, ��Maybe next time.��

    The boy immediately had his nape bend forward. His shoulders lose and hunched. His lips tightened and he was on the verge of having tears escaping out of his eyes. However, the boy toughened up and looked at the kind woman and nodded, ��I-I thank you for your response.��

    The boy dejectedly ran outside the restaurant.

    ��Oh, such a poord,�� an old man came and approached the couple with his eyes darted at the boy who was disappearing into the distance.

    ��Oh, you know him, mister?�� asked the beautiful woman.

    ��Everyone in this region knows him, that boy is half-giant,�� the old man shook his head, ��Such cruel fate, he doesn��t deserve the bullying just because of his birth.��

    ��Oh�� I see.��

    ��But, hehe, I see that you two are quite the adventurers yourself, maybe, you kind souls could give him a pointer or two. In return, this meal is free of charge, and you can add for seconds or more,�� said the old man with a weary smile.

    ��Why would you do that?�� asked the auburn woman.

    ��Heh, my life is turning to dust in each second that is passing. Though this restaurant is not as big as I envisioned in my younger days, I still must give something by the end of my days. Take it as a farewell gift to the boy.��

    ��I see, that boy must have been a regr then.��

    ��Yeah, I regrly give him food, if that��s what you mean.��

    ��Oh.��

    ��Well, he doesn��t have any beads to pay me, but seeing him starving still ached this old heart of mine.��

    The auburn-haired woman smiled wryly, ��Does he have any particr weapon that he used?��

    ��His fists, I mean, he doesn��t have any money to buy a weapon.��

    ��That��s logical.��

    ��But wait, are you interested in training the boy?��

    ��Hehe, no.��

    ��Oh.��

    ��I will ask him instead,�� the auburn woman pointed at the man sitting across from her with a smile.

    ��Ah, yes! Young man, you��ve been so quiet the whole time,�� said the old man before he walked over to see his face. ��Oh..��

    ��It��s been a long day,�� the auburn-haired woman chuckled.

    ��Oh, haha���� the old manughed as he saw the young man sleeping soundlessly and unperturbed. (Wait a minute, is this why the couple chooses this restaurant?! Because I got no other customers?! That can��t be it right?).

    Graham��s vision returned before he calmly buried his fingers into his palm.

    ��Oh, it seems like I wake some memories inside you,�� the dark elf grinned.

    (It was the wrong memory) said Graham inwardly before he looked at the dark elf. His chest has been sunk from the moment he had arrived.

    The blow from Kesya was ruthless and eternal. His rib was piercing his own heart. That one blow alone was enough to put him at a disadvantage, but the seal of his fate began when Graham decided to pursue the matter instead of joining the ughter.

    ��Are you going to end me now?�� the dark elf smiled.

    Graham shook his head, ��Not now.��]

    ��What?�� the dark elf raised his brows before he smiled. ��You sly fox, what are you nning?��

    Graham crouched down before he grabbed his leg.

    ��Huh?��

    ��I want you to meet our special spectators,�� said Graham.

    ��Wa-Wait!��

    Graham put one foot at the back to channel his pivot before he ruthlessly threw the dark elf against the cliff.

    ��Huh?�� Geron��s weary eyes snapped open just as the fabric of the dark elf��s clothing touched the tip of his nose. ��What��?��

    The two of them crashed.

 Chapter 783: Regardless

    Chapter 783: Regardless

    Connak and Agist were caught off guard. They leered at the same time; however, their bodies could only make half a turn before their shoulders were frozen. The hairs on their nape stood straight as if they were being electrocuted. Their pupils shrunk to a dot and their hearts thumped against their rib cages. Their toes crawled as their ears heard a soft thud behind them. A grunt was heard and they made a harsh swallow.

    An insurmountable mountain of a presence was upon them. Their souls were shackled by a rattling chain. They gritted their teeth, furrowed their brows, and sweated out their foreheads with a cold one. Their goosebumps rose as they felt a graze of gaze from the figure standing at the edge of the cliff behind them.

    ��Talk,�� asked Graham before he crossed his arms. The veins inside his forearms were challenging his skin. His towering height surpassed those of the elves, and his shadow was cast over the two. However, his eyes were spared against their struggling king.

    Geron was on the floor with the dark elf by his side. He got up with the support of his hand and shook his head before leering against the dark elf. His leer soon turned into a sh of re before he darted at the huge figure standing near the edge of the cliff.

    ��Just as I expected, you people knew our position despite the soft illusion that I put up, magnificent,�� Geron smiled before he stood up. He looked at his two generals, struggling to even loosen their shoulders. The disparity was quite obvious, so much so that he couldn��t help but sigh. The tall man was powerful enough to catch him by surprise, and without a doubt, he too could have severely pulverized him if he so wished.

    Graham didn��t spare a snort.

    ��King Geron, the king of elves in the Mortal World, tell us, what are you nning to hide in such a perfect spot with your bows out,�� asked the dark elf by his side. ��Surely you��re not trying to end Lyon, are you?��

    Geron leered at the dark elf. ��Tch, you think that they are easily swayed by your pathetic attempt of framing? I hope you��re not, ��cause it��s patheticing from a leader that persuades the humans and non-humans to open the gate to Hell.��

    ��Heh, why do you hate Hell so much? Is it because of what your parents told you?�� The dark elf smirked.

    ��It��s in my blood to hate your race,�� the king smirked back before darting at Graham. ��We are here as an observer of the fight. After all your battle would determine whether the Mortal World will open the gate to Hell or not.��

    ��It is a grave matter for the elves, but for me, it��s a blessing!�� added the dark elf.

    ��Stop dreaming, your n is already foiled and you are critically injured, you have limited breaths left,�� Geron smirked.

    ��Heh, all of you people are really hypocrites,�� the dark elf sat back down with his eyes staring at the ground before darting to his open palm. ��What��s wrong with wanting to go home. Won��t you do the same if you are in my ce?��

    Geron slightly furrowed his brows.

    ��The original state of the Mortal World was three worlds connected after all. They had the freedom toe and go as they please, yet why when I��m born in this world, the gate going to that realm is sealed? What��s wrong anyway����

    ��Are you thest of your kin?�� asked Graham.

    ��Heh, I��m an only child. I buried my own parents, I have no real rtives, I don��t even know which n I belonged to,�� the dark elf shook his head.

    ��Spare me your sob storyter,�� Geron rolled his eyes.

    ��It��s not a sob story, it��s just my reality,�� answered the dark elf.

    ��As much as I hate the humans, I will not let you undo the seal of that door,�� Geron shook his head.

    ��Heh, easy for a king to say, what do you know about loneliness? Having no one to trust? Having your cultivation stagnant for years, not because you��re untalented but because you run out of the instruments? You would do the same thing,�� the dark elf obnoxiously smiled.

    Geron didn��t answer his question and darted at Graham.

    ��Are you going to kill me as well?�� asked the king of the elves before the two generals had their hearts skipped a beat.

    Graham looked at the weary eyes of the king. ��Are you nning to kill my master?��

    Geron shook his head, ��I can��t kill your master, I believe you know that. Our arrow couldn��t possibly reach his brain nor his heart with the three of you around, no matter how much power we embedded in them.��

    ��That��s true,�� Graham nodded. ��Then what is your real purpose.��

    ��Our target is the same as the one this dark elf over here is coveting,�� said Geron. ��We are aiming at the girl.��

    ��The blonde woman?�� Graham squinted his eyes.

    ��That��s right, the blonde woman, the one that they wanted to extract her Anti-Mana out of and used it as fuel to undo the seal from that door.��

    ��Heh,�� the dark elf smirked. ��So you��re nning a cheap shot all along?��

    Geron snorted a smile. ��You should be thankful that I didn��t finish you off with my arrow.��

    ��As if that would kill me, thest time I met you, you could hardly turn around.��

    ��Even a giant would turn blind if a small work hit one of its open eyes,�� Geron added. ��It would be a matter of your gasps once I released my arrows.��

    ��Heh, whatever you say,�� said the dark elf. ��I��m spent, my Legion is finished. Though maybe not all, I have some fanatics that probably continued my endeavor.��

    ��Tch! You bring nothing but trouble for this world, even after you left, maybe I should finish you off right here, right now,�� said Geron with a snort.

    ��That won��t happen, I��m already that guy��s target,�� answered the dark elf with a smile as he darted at Graham, ��Right?��

    Graham darted at the king, ��You do realize how much important that woman is to my master, don��t you?��

    ��I am prepared to take the risk. I could only hope that your group of people would only kill me and spare my kingdom from utter destruction,�� answered the king to the two generals�� disbelief.

    Despite time having eaten away at his vibrant youth, the king was firm and unshaken. Heid out his objective with his own lips and through his wise gaze, even though the risk of death was nigh.

    ��Prettymendable, for a king of a small kingdom that is,�� the dark elfmented.

    ��Unlike you, I actually have people to take care of, I��m a king, not a vagabond cult leader,�� answered Geron to the dark elf��s sarcastic tone.

    The dark elf snorted before darting at Graham. ��What now? Are you going to kill me right in front of these three?��

    Graham closed his eyes, ��I pity you, dark elf. You wanted to go home but you chose the wrong path.��

    ��Because I cross paths with him?�� the dark elf snorted a smile before shaking his head.

    ��Because you cross paths with him,�� answered Graham. ��However, know that in your death or not, Hell shall be opened.��

    ��Huh?�� the king and the cult leader raised their brows.

    ��What are you talking about?�� asked the dark elf. ��What do you mean by that?��

    Assid suddenly appeared out of thin air and stood right in front of Graham to their surprise.

    ��Hmm?�� Graham raised his brows, ��Are you done?��

    ��Kesya can handle the rest of them, she is just having fun right now,�� answered Assid, before focusing his nce against the elves. ��I see, so you guys are merely observing from the distant.��

    ��How long have you been here?�� asked Graham, despite the surprise of the elves.

    Assid merely smiled before talking to the dark elf, ��You stroke a bad luck of the draw here.��

    ��What? What are you talking about?�� asked the dark elf.

    ��Us would be going to Hell anyway, whether or not that involves you,�� Assid smiled.

    ��What?!�� Geron snapped his eyes open wide while the two generals were saying the same thing, albeit inwardly.

    ��It is inevitable that my emperor would go to Hell,�� said Assid. ��It is his destiny or sort.��

    ��Do you know what you��re saying?!�� the elf king waved his hand in denial.

    ��Watch�� your�� tone���� Assid red at the king before thetter immediately crashed his knees against the ground with a loud thud.

    (Your Majesty!) said the pair of generals inwardly at the same time.

    ��Heh, what? What are you talking about?�� asked the dark elf as he looked at Assid with a gulp.

    ��The seal shall be undone, regardless of your effort in building a cult for it or not,�� said Assid with a smirk.

 Chapter 784: I’ll Grant Your Wish!

    Chapter 784: I��ll Grant Your Wish!

    ��Don��t be ridiculous!!�� shouted Geron. ��Do you know the meaning of your own words?!��

    The king had his weary eyes snapped open. His chest was heaving and he couldn��t spare a blink as he stood against the two of them.

    ��Heh, hahahaha!�� the dark elfughed beside him. ��I see, so that��s it. Marvelous, pretty marvelous, if only I know that you guys are going to unseal the door, I wouldn��t have to suffer such precious time.��

    ��Your cult ends here,�� said Graham. ��You reanimated a whole vige to cover up your existence, it stops now.��

    ��Heh, I see, so you��ve been to one of my headquarters,�� the dark elfughed. ��What do you think about that?��

    ��It��s shit,�� answered Graham. ��We can see it through in a mere nce, however, you took advantage of the weak and the innocent, my master doesn��t keen to see that.��

    ��Who now? Your Master? Since when did he be the final hammer of justice? As far as I know, he would rather be sleeping with faeries than dealing with a worldly affair. I only lucked out because I couldn��t recruit him to be in the Legion. Else, I won��t even spare my face here with this so-called, king of the elves.��

    ��Shut your mouth, evil spawn!�� Geron snorted. ��You vited the dead with your dark arts!��

    ��Heh, I don��t want to hear that from someone that hated the humans to the core,�� muttered the dark elf.

    ��My master is not the final hammer of justice,�� Graham shook his head, ��He is more than that.��

    ��Then what is he?�� asked the dark elf, ��You��re going to kill me anyway, at least grant me the merit.��

    Assid furrowed his brows, ��You sharp-eared organism! You think you have the right to demand something from us?! Know your ce, trash.��

    The two of them immediately close tight their lips. The powerful mantra immediately shackled their souls altogether. The dread, the shroud, they all came from the race that they always looked down and never batted an eye before.

    ��Hmph!�� Assid snorted. ��You��re lucky I��m in a good mood.��

    (This is his good mood?!) thought Connak and Agist. The human before them could shut two equally powerful beings with mere words alone.

    ��Hmm,�� Graham turned and brooded over the situation below. He saw how one figure kept on ying the green-skinned creature without mercy as if they were nothing but papers. She shredded and shredded the lofty and mighty orcs without taking a break. The lust for the killing was apparent as she made a blood bath out of them.

    ��After all these years, she still couldn��t control it,�� Graham muttered.

    ��Huh?�� Assid turned before he followed Graham.

    (I can��t move��) thought Geron despite no visible chains holding his limbs. The two of them showed their back, now was the best moment to either strike or run away, however, he could not even blink.

    ��Kesya is a special case, she possessed two bloodlines in her vessel,�� added Assid. ��It is already a miracle that she is still alive.��

    ��WHERE ARE YOU GOING!! HAHAHA!�� she shouts reverberated in the area as she chased down the running orcs. ��NO MERCY NO MERCY!!!��

    (Two bloodlines?) thought the dark elf. (She also said that I was not the only dark elf on the battlefield, she must have been referring to herself, I see no other candidate, however, herplexion is palepared to themon elf).

    ��I thought that she would learn how to control it after long long years of absence,�� said Graham.

    ��It��s not easy, she might not be able to control it well in her entire lifetime, though, there are some instances that she could activate both bloodlines at the same time,�� said Assid.

    (Two bloodlines activated at the same time?) the dark elf frowned. The more he listened the more shrouded the group was in mystery.

    ��Just who are you?��

    Lyon raised both of his brows. His legs no longer faced a resistance. Two empty eye sockets were staring at the sky. He slowly let go of his grip against Scarlet. The mighty orc posed no threat anymore.

    The chieftain could hear the wails of his subordinates, but he had lost the prowess to save them. His muscles barely held up the valor he had minutes ago. The mighty orc had clearly fallen to a state he never thought would enter in his entire lifetime.

    ��It��s absurd that a human such as you exist!�� said the orc staring at Lyon despite having no eyes.

    Lyon furrowed his brows before he rotated his sword to a higher degree. The sound of twisted meat was heard before the mighty orc wailed thunderously against the sky.

    ��You severed her forearm, I will sever your entire tribe,�� said Lyon coldly before the wails of the chieftain��s subordinate rang against the clouds above.

    ��Kh!�� the chieftain grinned with what��s left of his teeth. ��I can feel your killing intent seeping through my bones, AAAHHHHH!!!��

    Lyon pulled out his sword from the chieftain��s chest before blood immediately splurted out from the deep pration. Dark mist basked Lyon��s entire right hand as Scarlett was no longer as vibrantly red as it used to be.

    ��What are you nning?!�� asked the orc with his brows furrowed before he felt his hair being pulled. ��Gah!��

    Lyon furrowed his brows as he dragged the chieftain of the orc by the hair.

    ��Big brother���� Jugen muttered as he saw him drag the giant orc toward the seal of the door.

    ��What are you going to do?!�� asked the orc as he held Lyon��s small arm, with both of his hands.

    However, no matter how big the difference was in size, Lyon didn��t even halt a bit. His eyes were set on the sealed door. Before he smashed the head of the chieftain right against it.

    ��Guha!�� blood splurted out of the orc��s mouth as the door was unbudged. However, before he could fully recoil his cheek was pressed against the sealed door with a push from Lyon��s hand. ��You want to open this door so much? Then I��ll grant your wish!��

    Lyon threw away his sword before pulling his right hand. Slowly burying the fingers against its own palm, his hair fluttered as his presence magnified.

    ��HM!!�� Lyon��s pupils shrunk to a dot as heshed out the first punch. The space surrounding the travel of his fist bent before his knuckles cleanly struck against the cheeks of the orc. A loud gong was heard the moment his punch connected.

    ��Kah���� the orc��s jaw broke but before it could recoil, the second punch came rushing from Lyon��s left hand.

    *Gong!

    The reverberating sound kept on repeating with heightened speed. Roars of mighty beasts often trailed behind the gong.

    (What was that?) asked Geron inwardly.

    (Damn it, I can��t move my leg!) thought the dark elf as he gritted his teeth.

    (What an eerie sound, what��s happening down there?) Connak gulped.

    *Crack!

    Kesya broke the neck of thest surviving orc with her bare hands. The orc immediately lost the pupils inside his eyes before he was thrown away like trash. ��Hmph! So weak.��

    ��Now then,�� Kesya turned around and saw the two people wearing cloaks looking in the direction of where the door to Hell was. She darted along before finding her master pounding the orc��s face without stopping for a breath. Her distant blue ocean eyes purely reflected what she saw.

    Blood smothered all over the ce as the orc gradually slumped down, however, the gongs continued relentlessly. There was nothing as there was no one, capable of stopping him. Lyonshed out his pure emotion into the rawest form of killing. Punching him to the afterlife.

    Lyon��s knuckles were dyed in red as the entire structural face of the orc was dismantled and broken. The head of thetter was in a bloody pup before Lyon abruptly stopped. The orc could no longer stand up and slumped down against the keyless door. A small bubble popped up from the broken nose before Lyon grabbed him by the hair and lifted him up.

    Lyon��s feet slowly left the ground as he hovered in the sky. Kesya was grinning whilst Graham and Assid furrowed their brows. Geron and the dark elf couldn��t believe their eyes. The state of that mighty orc which they feared, was something that even they couldn��t imagine. The torture, the pain, it was all written by the shape that they saw right before their very keen eyes. However, their pupils shrank the moment Lyon turned and faced them both from afar.

    The ghastly look that exuded out from his dark pupils immediately chained their thoughts together in a single word��fear. The mighties of the orc had fallen under none of his art, but full of his talent as a fighter and a swordsman. It was his raw skill, raw power, and raw intelligence that brought him victorious.

    Both of them started to get a slim glimpse as to why Graham and Assid bowed under hismand and bound under his words.

    ��Hmph!�� Lyon snorted before he let go of his grip and let the giant orc free fall to the ground below with a loud thud. He calmly crossed his arms and had his chin slightly a level higher.

    The haughtiness, the pure arrogance, how many could be said that they had what it takes to show it against the king of the elves? The answer was less than five, and he was two of them. They might not have met with each other prior, but the words that Geron received about him had transformed to be a list of understatements.

    Geron made a harsh swallow before Lyon stood near the cliff.

 Chapter 785: Suspense

    Chapter 785: Suspense

    Jugen looked at the state of the mighty orc with a gulp. The powerful and imposing creature that appeared out of nowhere and charged at Nostria was now in a bloody pulp. His face was nothing but a pool of blood with small hints of little bubbles bursting from what had once been his nose.

    Jugen gulped. He had not seen him for a while since, but now he was able to take down the mighty orc that could cleave Nostria in half with a swing. The brutal fight was presented right before his eyes, and Lyon came out victorious while the others got butchered by his generals. There was nothing but the word of awe shrouding his mind.

    Jugen saw his cultivation journey. He came out of nowhere and descended down from the sky akin to an immortal being that thought the worldly affair was nothing but benign. Now, he was at the pinnacle of the Mortal World, who would dare to contest him with strength? The man took down a mighty orc that nullifies all mana.

    ��He is still alive,�� muttered Yoji before following a grunt.

    ��He is neither alive nor dead,�� Jugen shook his head.

    ��It��s his will alone that keeps his perseverance against the grueling gentle wind. Rakumtatak��s descendant is indeed someone remarkable,�� Yoji shook his head.

    ��Rakumtatak��.�� Jugen muttered under his breath. ��Who is he anyway?��

    ��An old orc warrior of legend,�� Yoji smiled. ��That guy is indeed strong to the bone.��

    ��I see,�� Jugen nodded before he darted his eyes toward his big brother at the faraway cliff.

    Lyon had his arms crossed as he stood near the cliff. ��Who the hell are these people?��

    ��Emperor Lyon, these mongrels are the elves that were observing the battlefield,�� Assid knelt.

    Lyon furrowed his brows, ��Then what about the one that Kesya hit?��

    ��We have our target, Master,�� Graham knelt. ��He is the one that was leading the group, Legion. The ones that have been causing you trouble as ofte.��

    Lyon��s vascrity turned imminent as he heard what Graham had just said. Legion was a group that had been nagging him from the time he was in Nostria. Now, they finally caught the head of the snake.

    ��So you��re the one that reanimated that vige? The one that killed Reka��s parents as well?�� Lyon frowned.

    The dark elf smirked. ��I��ve killed a lot of people in my life, I wouldn��t be surprised that I have killed someone��s parents or more.��

    ��Emperor, shall I butcher him right here and now? Asking permission,�� Assid said.

    ��No,�� Lyon answered as he shook his head.

    Everyone had a slight gasp as they heard his answer, however, the most surprised one was obviously the dark elf. He had been badly injured and was holding the pain as much as he could, but his enemies didn��t finish him off. He could hardly give Graham a scratch wound, let alone keep up with Kesya.

    ��Heh, you torture freak, what do you want from me?�� asked the dark elf.

    ��You are creating a cult, Legion may not be fully pulverized,�� Lyon shook his head, ��Not even with your death that it would perish.��

    ��Heh,�� the dark elf smirked a chuckle, ��Well, looks like you are indeed an emperor. A sight only those sitting at the summit possessed!��

    (An emperor, yet I��ve never heard of him before) Geron frowned. No matter how many books, how many words traveled�� both through the walls or not, he was not able to recognize the emperor named Lyon. He was just a man that came down from the clouds above Nostria before showing a meteoric rise that none of the histories ever shown before.

    ��Don��t be ridiculous, it��s justmon sense,�� answered Lyon coldly. ��Though, there is a way to stop all your subordinate��s madness.��

    ��Huh?��

    Lyon smirked. ��By giving them what they want.��

    Geron raised his brows. ��No! You can��t do this Lyon! I mean, Emperor Lyon, you must not do it!��

    ��Who are you?�� asked Lyon with one brow raised.

    ��I��m King Geron of an elven kingdom,�� answered Geron as he slightly bowed his head. ��You must see the bigger picture! Who knows what will happen to the Mortal World if you open the gate?!��

    ��Huh? Hahahaha!�� the dark elfughed, ��Look��s like I��m not the only crazy one here. You want to open the sealed door?��

    ��Of course,�� answered Lyon to the dark elf��s delight.

    Connak and Agist, though they couldn��t utter a single word, their pupils shrunk to a dot. The whole objective was to stop the Legion and the orcs to unseal the door to Hell, yet the person that was supposed to end that had decided otherwise.

    ��But, why?�� asked Geron. The king of the elves frowned. He had not a single idea as to why would Lyon proceed where the Legion had utterly failed. Giving a leeway for Anti-Mana to seep into the Mortal World was a global matter. The entire structure of the Mortal World would be shaken by the arrival of new entities.

    ��Just let him do his thing, old elf,�� the dark elf smirked. ��He has better sight than you, even if you used to be a marksman yourself.��

    ��Tch! I shut your mouth,�� Geron red before he darted back at Lyon. ��Please, consider this through, if you open the gate, Nostria might have sumbed to yet another defeat.��

    ��So you were there when Nostria was attacked?�� Lyon frowned.

    ��Gah! Hahaha!�� the dark elfughed. ��You just dug your own hole, stupid king.��

    Geron significantly squinted his eyes as his toes curled. ��I have my own kingdom to consider about. If I joined in the fight with the risk of failing being quite high, my kingdom would also suffer.��

    ��Hmph,�� Lyon snorted. ��Then you have no right to tell me what to do, nor do you have any right to know why I do what I��ll do.��

    ��Bu����

    ��Enough!�� Lyon waved his hand. ��Whether the door shall be opened or not will have to wait for my wife��s answer.��

 Chapter 786: Half-Elf

    Chapter 786: Half-Elf

    (Wife?) thought Geron. A figure with beautiful auburn hair instantly appeared in his mind. Not much like Lyon, the woman was a high-born. She was surrounded by elites the moment she touched the soil of the Mortal World. However, her prowess in both cultivation and worldly affair was something that even the creases of his forehead couldn��t wrap around. She too had a meteoric rise�� albeit not as starry as Lyon.

    (I see, so he still has some doubt) thought the dark elf. ��Why are you waiting for your woman��s decision? Are you not powerful enough to make your own decision?��

    ��I am,�� answered Lyon firmly.

    ��Really? Sounds to me that you still need the affirmation from your wife, c��mon Lyon, open the seal, I know you can do it.��

    Lyon smirked. ��It might have worked if you actually have tits, but s you��re a male dark elf.��

    ��Kuh!�� Kesya suddenly revealed herself with augh. ��That��s too bad.��

    Everyone turned their head at her before she casually sat down with her legs crossed.

    The dark elf frowned. (This is the one that said that I��m not the only dark elf here, coupled that with the dual bloodline that the other two had mentioned��). ��Kesya was it?��

    ��Huh?�� Kesya raised one of her brows. ��What do you want?��

    ��You said that I��m not the only dark elf here, what do you mean by that?�� asked the dark elf.

    ��Oh, hehe,�� Kesyaughed. ��You sure want to know, huh? But first, tell me why do you want to open the seal that Paradise has painstakingly sealed?��

    ��Heh,�� the dark elf smirked. ��It��s to open ess to Hell!��

    ��You think I would believe that?�� Kesya tilted her head.

    ��If you know about the dark elf, then you should also know that my rootes from there, I merely wanted to go home, and also, brought forth the Hidden Age back as well,�� said the dark elf.

    ��Hidden Age?�� Kesya smirked. ��What do you know about that age?��

    ��Barely the surface, that there was an age, an era, where Hell, Heaven, and the Mortal World were connected together, a world where beautiful creatures like me can roam freely without being judged.��

    Geron leered at the dark elf but uttered no words.

    ��Huh? Is that what you thought about the Hidden Age?�� Kesya raised one of her brows. ��Are you stupid or something?��

    ��What?�� the dark elf frowned whilst Geron was a bit surprised by her answer.

    ��Where did you even hear the term Hidden Age?�� asked Kesya.

    ��From my parents and their parents as well,�� said the dark elf before he shook his head. ��Sadly, they are not roaming in this world anymore.��

    ��Where are they?�� asked Kesya.

    ��Dead,�� answered Assid as he adjusted his sses.

    ��Oh.��

    ��Heh, that��s right,�� the dark elf added. ��I was fascinated, no, I still am fascinated by the story that they had told, where we could roam thends freely without being judged.��

    ��Your dead parents are delusional,�� said Kesya ruthlessly.

    ��What did you say?!��

    ��Heh,�� Geron smirked.

    ��There is not a single era when you are never judged,�� Kesya shook her head as she crossed her arms. ��Open your ears and broaden your horizon, judging is a part of our lives. We judged everyone and everything, either by appearance or not, whether we wanted it or not. We can��t help but judge, however, it is all in our control, whether we epted being judged, or to judge. It��s what makes us different than beasts.��

    Kesya��s answers surprised even Assid himself. Thetter hid his gaze with the reflection of light from his sses.

    ��What do you know?!�� the dark elf waved his hand in denial.

    ��Heh, what��s wrong dark elf? Your belief is being pounded and you didn��t want to ept it?�� asked Geron with a smirk.

    ��Shut up! There is no way that the Hidden Era is not as majestic!�� shouted the dark elf with his eyes ring in denial.

    ��Pitiful,�� Kesya shook her head. ��Open your sharp ears, would you, the Hidden Era that you heard of is nothing but a farse.��

    ��A farse?! Impossible! What do you know?!��

    ��I know, all about it.��

    ��That��s bullshit!�� shouted the dark elf, ��The record of that era is buried under the test of time, the only ce where there is a record for that is the traveling library! Don��t tell me you��ve been there!��

    ��I know all about it, Assid knows, Graham knows, and especially my emperor knows,�� said Kesya before she stood up. ��Why? Because we live through that era.��

    Geron, Connak, Agist, and the leader of the legion had their brows raised. The absurd wordsing out from Kesya were not hard to understand, however, it was hard to ept.

    ��You just have to say it,�� Assid sighed.

    ��It��s fine, right? I mean, what proof do we have else?�� Kesya shrugged her shoulder. ��Stop being so uptight, Assid.��

    ��Shut up,�� said Assid to theughter of Kesya.

    ��You mean, Emperor Lyon also lived through that era?�� Geron raised his brows as he darted his nce from Kesya toward the young man that had just bested the mighty orc to a bloody pulp. (But he seems so young, and his cultivation level doesn��t match it).

    ��W-What���� the dark elf couldn��t believe it.

    ��And to answer your end of the deal,�� Kesya pulled back her hoodie.

    ��Ah��?!��

    ��You��re��!!��

    Geron and his two generals were stupefied. The woman in front of her whose eyes were blue and had more spark than the ocean reflecting the sun also had ears much like theirs. Her hair was golden blonde and smooth like silk but half-down it was dark much like the dark elf.

    ��Impossible���� the dark elf muttered before his mouth gaped like the rest of the elves.

    Kesya grinned and gave out a peace sign. ��How is it? You��re surprised aren��t you?��

    ��A half-elf, and half-dark elf��.�� Geron muttered. ��Wait a minute���� he gulped as he looked at Kesya up and down. ��You��re not ordinary half-elf and half-dark elf, are you?��

 Chapter 787: Kesya Afsieh

    Chapter 787: Kesya Afsieh

    ��You��re a high elf���� muttered Geron to the surprise of his two subordinates.

    The foreign term brought Lyon furrowing his brows. (High elf? Do elves still have something to differentiate themselves from their own kin?).

    ��High elf, you��re a high elf,�� muttered the dark elf before he gulped. ��But�� you��re also����

    ��A high dark elf,�� Kesya smiled before one of her eyes turned dark plum. ��Heh,�� she smirked.

    Lyon sighed before grabbing the top of her head and then rustling her hair, ��That��s enough showing off.��

    ��Ah, my hair!�� Kesya pouted but crossed her arms instead of tapping his hand away.

    ��That��s that,�� said Lyon before he crossed his arms and darted back at the two elves.

    ��Impossible���� the dark elf took a step back.

    ��Huh?�� Geron leered over. He saw the dark elf tremblings from his hair to his toes. The absurd fear was apparent as his pupils shrunk to a dot. ��ursed child����

    ��What did you say?�� Geron frowned.

    ��ursed�� child�� there is a legend�� my grandparents spoke of it�� a supremely powerful elf with an infamous secret���� the dark elf gulped. ��The child was the fruit of a forbidden union, the king of the high elf and the queen of the dark elf basked in the carnal desire of their beastly side, bore fruit to a forbidden entity that was not allowed to live on both sides of the world. One of her eyes was purple plum while the other was sparkling blue like the ocean.��

    ��What? What are you talking about? What legend?�� asked Geron.

    ��Only those that have enough status knew the legend��s true story,�� the dark elf gulped. ��She was forsaken, stripped out of her confusing status, and was rejected away by both sides. However, they didn��t know that she would,ter on, grow so powerful and came biting back, and she was not alone when she knocked on her own supposed-to-be home.��

    ��That��s really an old story,�� Kesya uttered before she turned and hugged Lyon. She buried her face under his forearms and tightened.

    Lyon darted down before breaking apart his crossed arm then gently rustled her hair.

    ��You��re Kesya Afsieh, the Cursed Elf!�� said the dark elf before his knees dropped to the ground.

    (What��s going on? Howe I never heard of such stories? Cursed elf? What is that?) thought Geron as he looked at the dark elf having his muscle turned limp.��

    ��Then��. that means��.��

    *Thump!

    *Thump!

    His eyesid upon the young man that was being embraced by Kesya. The absolute confidence, the absolute overbearing that exuded out of him was something he faintly recognized. He was taken back to where his grandfather was sleeping on his deathbed.

    In a small hut away from the eyes of the public, a child dark elf was sitting beside a bedridden one. The one on the bed was old and frail. They shared the same ears, and the sameplexion, but thetter was on the verge of bing ash.

    ��That��s the story of the cursed elf,�� said the old elf with his hoarse voice. ��I leave some minor details on purpose, you can read the story yourself if you ever find one in our ancestral home,ter.��

    *Cough!

    The old elf was making a dreadful cough as the veins inside his neck bulged every time he did it. ��Son, give me wa�� *Cough!��

    The child immediately picked up a wooden ss and presented it to the sickly old dark elf.

    ��En,�� the old elf picked it up before saying, ��Is there anything you want to ask? Back in my days, everyone knew this story, sadly, after what Paradise has done, this story has been nothing but a myth traveling from ears to ears.��

    ��Umm�� you said that she was forsaken by her own parents and homes, but you also said that when she had grown powerful she returned with someone.��

    ��Ah���� the old elf chuckled, ��Hehe, you want to know who that someone is?��

    ��Is it her beloved? Did she find love outside her home?��

    The old elf shook his head, ��Even better than that, the one that apanied her was a man.��

    ��A man? So she did find love?��

    ��A human man,�� the dark elf chuckled. ��There were rumors that he was the one that trained the cursed child.��

    ��A human training an elf? That��s absurd!��

    ��Tsk! Tsk! Broaden your view of the world child, else, you will die from the unknown,�� the old elf shook his head. ��However, we were thinking the same thing as you back then, until I actually met him in person.��

    ��What? You met both of them?��

    ��Well, I was guarding the gate of the kingdom back when I was young,�� the old elf chuckled. ��I saw hering with a smirk on her face, but I never thought that she woulde with someone like that beside her.��

    The child elf gulped. ��Grandfather, are you messing with me?��

    ��Hahaha,�� the old elfughed. ��At first nce, he was far from what he would beter known, however, once he exerted his might, not even the finest dark elf could content against his art and wits. That was thest time I saw the high dark elf batting an eye against the humans.��

    ��If he is so powerful, howe I��ve never heard of him?�� asked the child dark elf.

    The old elf sighed. ��Even he couldn��t best time itself. Everything in this world shall wither into dust, just like how all things should, but, there were rumors that he was killed in a huge battle.��

    ��Woah, even his death is mysterious.��

    ��Not only his death but also his beginning, he seemed to havee out of nowhere, not even a single backing, he seemed to spring up to existence and just conquer because he had too much time to spare, an aloof adventurer that love being around with beautiful women���� the old elf sighed and shook his head. ��Hmmm, I think his first name was����

    His vision returned with a sh before he gulped once more. His lips were trembling as he saw the man hugging the cursed elf.

    ��Lyon���� the dark elf muttered as he saw Assiding.

    *Splurt!

    His throat was pierced by four fingers as he looked up and saw Assid staring him down.

 Chapter 788: Next Destination: Dark Continent!!

    Chapter 788: Next Destination: Dark Continent!!

    The dark elf��s vision gradually turned more bokeh the more he blinked his eyes. His chest slowly sunken and he could hear his own heartbeat gradually trailing away into emptiness. His eyes still stared in disbelief before Assid pulled out his fingers.

    Blood spurted out from the holes in his throat the instant nothing was clogging it. His muscles weakened as his meridians dimmed out. His cultivation level dropped at a significant rate before the top half of his body fell to the side. He looked at the young man that had bested him, the man that corrte to the one in the story histe grandfather told him. (I met him, grandfather, just like you did).

    He closed his eyes before thudding against the soft ground. (The world will return, if what you told me were true, then the world will return, sad, I can��t see our ancestral home if only I didn��t rush my dream, I could have joined them instead of against them, now I pay the price, but it will be nothingpared to��). He gave out onest smile.

    ��You killed him,�� Geron frowned before he darted at Assid who threw away his stained gloves.

    ��Emperor��s order,�� Assid took out a fresh new glove. ��Besides, he is not really that important in unsealing the door,�� He turned and then adjusted his sses.

    ��PLEASE!!��

    Connak and Agist had their heart leaped out against their rib cages. Their pupils shrunk to a dot as their brows reached the ceiling. Their king, their indomitable king, had his creased forehead nted against the hard rock ground. He was the symbol of the elven kingdom, if he kneel, so did the entire kingdom. Now, the very man they looked up to was kowtowing to a race he detested in his spare time. Pleading, for something that was out of his power to a fairly young man whose name was unheard of a year ago.

    ��PLEASE EMPEROR LYON, I BEG OF YOU NOT TO UNSEAL THE DOOR TO HELL!�� Galeron begged all his might.

    His begging words echoed throughout the forest below and the corpses before eventually reaching Jugen��s and Yoji��s ears.

    ��Huh?�� Jugen raised his brows.

    ��Heh, the proud elf eventually gives in.��

    ��What?��

    ��The king of the elven kingdom is kowtowing at him,�� Yoji smirked. ��Come, we shall be present as well, you don��t want to miss this dopamine.��

    ��What�� woah wait!�� Jugen was unprepared before the Tetragram Chariot galloped into the air.

    Lyon frowned before he lightly pushed Kesya away from the embrace.

    ��I beg of you, Emperor Lyon. Think about the Mortal World, think about Nostria,�� said Geron as the cold sweat from his temples started trailing to his hair.

    ��What makes you think that those cultivators behind the door want to ravage thend in Mortal World?�� asked Kesya. ��Don��t you realize, some hidden doors are already open and we can go there without unsealing anything.��

    ��We could?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��What?!�� Geron looked up in disbelief. ��But����

    ��Big Brother, are you going to Hell?�� asked Jugen.

    (That does not really ring right in my ears but) Lyon turned and nodded. ��I have to go there, and I��ll bring her with me too.��

    ��You want to bring her too?�� Jugen frowned.

    ��I have to bring her there, otherwise who in the Mortal World could heal her severed arm? My mana won��t work,�� Lyon shook his head, ��Besides, I��ve been to Heaven, why not go sightseeing in Hell?��

    ��Apologies my Emperor,�� Assid knelt by the side.

    ��Hmm?�� Lyon turned. ��What is it Assid?��

    ��We might not have to go to Hell at the moment, perhaps the Dark Continent can help us.��

    ��The Dark Continent?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��The Dark Continent?!�� Geron eximed. ��That��s a notorious ce of the unknown, they detached themselves from worldly affairs despite being in Mortal World. None of my brave warriors ever returned alive!��

    ��Your warriors are shit,�� said Assid nonchntly.

    ��Kh!�� Connak and Agist got their honor shredded by Assid��s words.

    ��Rumor has it that they secretly have a portal that could plunge you into First Hell,�� Kesya nodded proudly, ��At least that��s what I heard from the talks inside my used-to-be guild.��

    Assid added, ��That��s also the talk of the wandering adventurers that stop by my bar.��

    ��You have a bar?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��We should go some time.��

    ��Unfortunately, I got too excited and destroyed the bar, along with one of the princes in the neighboring kingdom, forgive me, Emperor,�� Assid bowed his head.

    (So you just start a war in the middle of nowhere because you��re excited huh) Lyon had his lips twitched as he heard what Assid said. Lyon shook his head, ��Anyway, now I have a ce to be.��

    ��However, we need to return first to Empress Cecile,�� Assid added.

    ��That��s a rather odd suggestion. Of course, we are going back first, but why are you mentioning it? Are you implying something?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��As expected of the Emperor I looked up to,�� Assid smiled. ��The Dark Continent is a vastnd mostly consisting of dangerous beasts that are some considered monsters. However, they too yielded important materials such as their��.��

    ��Stop prolonging the not important stuff, Assid,�� Graham grunted. ��Master is quite tired, he has no need for such unimportance.��

    Assid made a light cough, ��I��m sorry master, but I am too excited for the ce is the best source for meat and the like.��

    ��Monster meat?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Monster meat, tropical delicacies, it holds so much source that certainly would be pricey to our current wealth,�� Assid shook his head.

    Graham sighed before he said, ��Master.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��The Dark Continent is where Myriad Devil is located.��

    (Myriad Devil?) Geron frowned. (How vast is their knowledge about the entire world?).

    ��Myriad Devil eh, that sounds famili�� oh,�� Lyonughed. ��What do you know fate really does have its own way of crossing things! Hahahaha��.. oh boy,�� He gulped as he looked at Karina.

 Chapter 789: His Identity; Your Own Risk

    Chapter 789: His Identity; Your Own Risk

    Geron raised his brows as he looked at the young man that made his title meaningless. Thetter was a bit in doubt, a word that never crossed his mind after he saw his prowess in singlehandedly destroying the chieftain of the orc.

    Lyon let out a sigh, ��We must return immediately.��

    The three of them nodded before they all boarded the Tetragram Chariot. The four imposing horses didn��t even need a leash to reign over as they galloped the air, leaving the elves to their own with the pool of corpses

    ��Gah!��

    ��Guh!��

    Connak and Agist immediately catch up with the freedom they just regained. They stood powerless the whole time, nothing but donatingments and worries. However, as much as they med themselves for being weak, their king was not in better shape himself.

    ��Y-Your Majesty, what are we supposed to do now?��

    Geron walked near the cliff before he brood over the view below. The sea of corpses wasid down before his eyes. Not a single one of them died of natural causes and every single one of them lose either one of their organs or one of their limbs in the process. The gruesome result made him gulp his saliva hard. He never saw anything like it, not even in his entire life of reigning or the days he spent as a powerful marksman. The butchering of the whole tribe, furthermore, they needed only three people to do it. It was the true meaning of quality over quantity. Not even the most powerful bow that he possessed could kill the mighty orc, let alone break the teeth, the tusk, and pulverize its sight.

    ��Unbelievable, he didn��t let any stone unturn,�� Geron shook his head in disbelief. ��A whole tribe, Connak, can you believe this?��

    ��I can��t, Your Majesty.��

    ��Agist?��

    ��Me neither, even if I told my descendants,ter on, they won��t believe it either, maybe not even when they came to the site firsthand,�� Agist shook his head.

    ��Heh,�� Geron shook his head before he turned. ��However, we knew something about that monster beside his name now.��

    Connak and Agist perked up their ears as they listened to their king.

    ��They did mention something about the story of the Cursed Elf, and that he is very rted to the story,�� Geron grunted. ��Hmm, howe this dark elf knew such a story and we don��t.��

    Connak and Agist had no spections in mind.

    ��What are the chances that we could find out that story in the library?�� asked Geron.

    ��If you want us to search, then we would be d to do so,�� said Connak.

    ��Heh, aren��t you eager, it��s very unusual that you want to spend time in the library,�� Geronmented with a smirk.

    ��I��m sorry, Your Majesty, it��s just that, his being is too shrouded in mystery if there is a lead as to who he might be, and why did the Cursed Elf say that he also lived through the Hidden Age then maybe we could uncover the truth about him,�� Connak firmly said.

    ��Are you ready to uncover the truth though? Can you bear the truth of his identity?�� Geron asked.

    ��W-What do you mean, Your Majesty?��

    ��Someone that is able to beat that orc into a bloody pulp with mere fists and technique of a sword, you think that his identity would be normal. If you uncover the truth about him�� how even the dark elf that locked your soul back then trembled before he died �� will you be able to burden it against your honor? If there is a human that exists far beyond what the High Elf and High Dark Elf could be content with, will you be able to cultivate your cultivation level to a new height or will you be stagnant?�� Geron smiled.

    ��I���� Connak looked down before he saw his hands trembling. He knew it would be a hard pill to swallow that a human would best not only him but the entire elven race as a whole. It would haunt his mind for the rest of his life if the identity that he uncovered was in fact a being that he better not be aware of.

    ��It��s a double-edged sword,�� Agist muttered. ��However, if he does indeed live through the Hidden Age then, that man is not just a monster.��

    ��An ancient monstrous cultivator, yes,�� Geron shook his head, ��However, that��s impossible, I saw through his cultivation. He is at the peak of the True God realm, same as I.��

    The two of the generals stayed silent. They didn��t dare toment a single word. The young man they spoke of just leaped bounds the cultivationdder as if he was on a special express. One minute he was a peak Godhood and then next he was immediately at the ceiling of the True God realm, truly the genius of an era.

    ��Perhaps the era shall be named after him,�� Geron sighed before he looked closely below. Even Nora and the rest had turned into mangled corpses below. They truly showed no mercy, even some blood got smeared on the seal.

    ��It��s time to go back,�� Graham muttered. ��Do what you must and go to the library, I will enjoy my wine and tries to calm myself down. This whole thing is too overwhelming without a drink or coursing my throat.��

    ��?!!�� the three elves suddenly felt an enormous presence before they immediately turned in the same direction. The space in the air right above the sea of corpses cracked open before a figure leaped down.

    ��That��s!�� Geron and the two of them had their pupils shrunk.

    Graham��s ashen hair fluttered before he fell from the sky with his heels pointing downward against a certain eyeless orc. The impact was clean against its head and the ground immediately shook upon contact as a crater was made. Thetter��s body tilted upward from the heavy stomp before falling with a thud.

    Graham leaped up to the sky and entered the spatial storm like it was nothing, leaving the three elves dumbfounded at the sight of the finished blow.

 Chapter 790: How was The Trip?

    Chapter 790: How was The Trip?

    Geron gulped. His weary eyes looked below before he sighed. The nearby forest also took a giant shockwave, rendering the trees into butchered logs all the while, a massive crater was created right in the middle.

    A single stomp was all it take for the ashen-haired cultivator to waste the lusciousnd.

    ��He just came out from the cracked space and put the cherry on top of the cake,�� Agist gulped.

    ��What terrifying being�� He entered through the spatial storm and exited through one unperturbed,�� Connak shook his head. ��I doubt our arrow could even pierce that guy��s skin, even if we pulled it with all of our might.��

    Geron shook his head, ��No need topare your arrows against him, not even mine could do it. You think I would kowtow, had my forehead against the ground because I was bored?��

    Connak and Agist looked at one another before they got dejected at the same time. Truly the dishonor disy of their king arrived with a reason. The difference in strength was something that not even the mightiest of them could shorten the distance of. The horrendous power, the raw prowess that was disyed by Lyon and the others had terrified the old king of the elven kingdom himself.

    ��I can only be thankful for the fact that he is neutral,�� Geron let out a weak smile. ��Otherwise it would be our end.��

    ��But! He is interested in going to Hell, Your Majesty, can we do something about that?�� asked Connak.

    ��Nothing I can do more than bowing my head against the ground, or perhaps you have something in mind?��

    ��N-No, Your Majesty, apologies,�� Connak immediately had his head down.

    Geron shook his head, ��No need to apologize. I give the best I could and so were you two.��

    Agist nodded.

    Geron continued, ��It��s all up to fate now, we have used everything in our arsenal to prevent him, but if he is so adamant, then who are we to stop.��

    ��His Majesty is right,�� Agist nodded. ��Besides, they are going to the Dark Continent, how many cultivators had fallen on that ce.��

    ��The Dark Continent,�� Geron muttered. ��Even the orcs avoided the ce, it��s like the bane for all cultivators. The beasts are unsightly and their powers are also terrifying.��

    ��However, with that guy��s power, I don��t think that they would have any problem at all traversing that treacherous ce,�� Connak nodded. ��And he has three others at his back and call.��

    ��Perhaps the human will be the first to cross that forbidden bridge,�� Geron shook his head. ��Such diplomatic advantage! I��m envious.��

    ��However, they did mention a ce that was located inside the Dark Continent,�� Agist nodded. ��Somewhere called Myriad Devil.��

    Geron had his ears perked up before he turned.

    ��What is it, Your Majesty?�� asked Connak as he followed Geron��s nce.

    The king of the elves squinted his eyes before he snorted a smile. ��Looks like our time is up.��

    ��It��s the humans,�� Agist furrowed his brows.

    Connak put away his bow before he smirked, ��They��rete for the party.��

    ��Typical,�� Geron smirked. ��Let��s go home.��

    ��I will smear some light illusion first,�� Agist bowed.

    ��En,�� Geron smiled before he darted back at the dots from the horizoning. The three elves gradually distorted the space around their bodies before they became translucent and disappeared from themon unsuspecting eyes. Their presence and their traces were out from the most sensitive noses. Under the sun, they were never there.

    A considerablyrge dark raven was zipping the sky with one figure standing at the back of it. It was a woman wearing a hat like that of a witch. Her purple lips quivered the moment she got into full view of a ��valley��.

    ��Oh my���� Yunesia muttered before she gulped her saliva. Her raven cawed as it hovered around the cracks. Her distinctive purple eyes nced over the mangled corpses and the wasted nearby forest. A huge war was apparent to have happened earlier before she came. ��This is not something that I would have ever expected.��

    ��Miss Yunesia, I don��t see any orcs here,�� asked Porealus who was hovering by using his own cultivation.

    ��My sword sensed no life either,�� Zet furrowed his sword brows as he look around. ��Big Brother!!��

    His voice echoed but found no replies.

    ��There is a good chance that we are toote,�� Yunesia smiled. ��Look around, you can see the mangled corpses of the orc and some of the cloaked cultivators.��

    ��Wait a minute,�� Porealus had his lips twitching, ��Don��t tell me he did it.��

    ��Well I don��t see any Lyon around here, nor the woman that they abducted from Nostria either,�� Yunesia smiled. ��And all clues seemed to hint away that Lyon had sessfully captured back his woman and leaving few fresh lumps of meat for nature to consume.��

    (The way you phrase your meaning is quite frightening) Porealus thought before he sighed. ��Well, I guess we are not needed after all. Damn it, I knew that he would be able to handle this matter without our help.��

    ��Miss Yunesia, didn��t you say that the orcs cultivated a different source than ours?�� asked Zet as he ced his palm on the hilt of his curved sword.

    ��Yes, that is correct,�� Yunesia nodded.

    ��Woah, Big Brother is really amazing, isn��t he?!�� Zet��s eyes instantly turned starry as he looked below.

    (Why do I have to stick with this fanboy) Porealus sighed before he noticed the raven Yunesia was riding descending down.

    ��Alright,�� Yunesia lightly jumped out from the back of the raven beforending her boots right around the center of the crater.

    ��Hmm,�� Yunesia took a closer look at the headless corpse. ��Now then, what could be so special that Lyon killed him in such a manner.��

    ��Oi, are you forgetting something important?�� asked Porealus.

    ��What would that might be?�� asked Yunesia without looking up.

    ��These guys used the opposite power of Mana, does that mean that Lyon killed the orcs with his raw strength?�� asked Porealus with his brows furrowed.

    ��Most likely,�� Yunesia nodded. ��Unless he knew some other way, he must have used raw strength and raw skill to outdo his enemies.��

    ��That��s insane,�� Porealus shook his head in disbelief.

    ��Big Brother is amazing!�� Zet��s eyes turned into a star before he descended down and fascinated himself by the work of the man he looked up to.

    Yunesia chuckled in amusement as she watched the two opposite emotionsing out from Zet and Porealus. She darted her focus from the corpse in the middle of the fresh crater toward the door at the far end. Her purple lips smirked before she slowly approached the sealed door.

    ��Interesting,�� Yunesia smirked.

    ��Interesting? What do you find?�� asked Zet. ��Is it one of Big Brother��s huge exploits?��

    ��No, I don��t think so,�� Yunesia answered without looking at the genius young swordsman. ��This door seemed so old and ancient, this must have been around for at least a few centuries.��

    ��Do you have any idea where it would lead?�� asked Porealus as he hovered down. ��I don��t know, the first rule of any sealed door is not to unseal them,�� he shrugged.

    ��That��s a wise move,�� Yunesia chuckled. ��You��re starting to act like your grandfather now.��

    ��Hey, I��m not like him,�� Porealus clicked his tongue, ��I��m not as strict nor as disciplined as my grandfather.��

    Yunesia smiled before she darted back at the mysterious door. ��Well, both of you see the bigger picture more often than not.��

    ��That��s���� Porealus couldn��t deny Yunesia��s words. ��Still, I can��t believe that the demi-humans would rage against the humans just on the day I want toy rest my sore muscles.��

    Yunesia chuckled, ��Maybe it��s the way fate works, who knows�� Anyway, back to the topic.��

    She looked at the door with her brows furrowed. She touched the mana-packed seal and felt a light cold sensation to the touch. ��Wherever this leads to, they wanted it, orcs and cultivators alike.��

    ��Hell, probably?�� uttered Zet out of nowhere.

    ��Maybe,�� Yunesia pondered.

    ��If you��re done here, I��m leaving,�� Porealus yawned. ��I haven��t slept a wink in First Heaven.��

    ��Oh? What��s wrong? Why didn��t you have enough sleep in First Heaven?�� asked Yunesia.

    ��I have to keep an eye on an old geezer of mine,�� Porealus rolled his eyes before he heard theughter of the two.

    ��

    Meanwhile, the Garuda City.

    Just right above the garden of the pce, a thunderous p on a sunny day caught everyone living in the city by surprise. A muzzle of the head of a horse immediately broke open the space before the entire chariot was pulled out.

    The Tetragram Chariot stood steadily in the air as the four horses asionally let out hot steam of snorts.

    Lyon got out of the chariot beforending on his two feet without problems.

    ��Wee back, how was the trip?�� asked Cecile as she raised one of her brows and then coupled it with her smirk.

 Chapter 791: To Myriad Devil!!

    Chapter 791: To Myriad Devil!!

    ��I want to ask you about something important,�� Lyon smiled wryly.

    ��Oh?�� Cecile raised one of her brows before she smirked and crossed her arms, ��Sounds so hesitant, that��s not like you.��

    Lyonughed as he scratched his hair, ��Well, that��s because what I��m about to ask is quite, not your cup of tea.��

    Cecile furrowed her brows, ��What does the mighty Lyon want of his own wife?�� she smiled. ��You��re not asking for forgiveness, are you?��

    ��Forgiveness? No, no, no, I didn��t make any grievous mistake that I can think of,�� Lyon shook his head. ��Listen, Karina, lost her arm.��

    ��I know that,�� Cecile made a slow nod. ��I was there remember?��

    ��Yeah so, she is an Anti-Mana cultivator, so���� Lyon made an awkward smile.

    ��So you cannot reattach her arm using magic, and you need an Anti-Mana magic cultivator to do it for you?�� Cecile raised one of her brows.

    Lyon nodded and smiled, ��I know you would understand!!��

    ��You want to go to Hell,�� Cecile sighed.

    ��I have no choice,�� Lyon sighed. ��Otherwise, I would me myself for the rest of my life if I don��t go there and reattach her arm, or, maybe let it regenerate, somehow.��

    Cecile peeked over his shoulder and saw Karina sleeping peacefully under Jugen��s embrace. The woman had already saved his husband twice. Without the existence of this half-breed elf, there was no way that she could have met her husband, even worse, she might found his corpse instead.

    She returned her nce at Lyon before opening her lips.

    ��Lyon!��

    A familiar call made Lyon peek over Cecile and found a woman running with her purple hair fluttering against the air.

    Cecile smirked before she stepped away.

    ��Luna,�� Lyon muttered before he saw her leaping toward him. ��Oh!��

    Lyon immediately opened his arms and embraced her gently with a spin to throw away her momentum. ��Woah, I can get used to this, haha!��

    ��You��re back!�� Luna tightened her arms as she buried her face against his warm chest made of steel.

    ��What, you don��t believe that I won��te back? What do you take me for?�� Lyon jokingly said.

    ��A pervert.��

    A cold answer came directly from another figure with beautiful jade hair. Her eyes were as strong as the silver and her divinity wasparable to the goddesses above.

    ��Lumina,�� Lyon smiled as he looked at her slightly pouting on one side of her cheeks. Years had passed and she might be an old dragon, but the juvenile inside her was still hinting away here and there. ��Lumina!��

    Thedy dragon slightly moved away in an instinct as she furrowed her brows at Lyon in haste, ��Wh-What?��

    (Hehe, she does indeed bury her affection) Lyon grinned. ��I��m home.��

    ��W-Wh��?!��

    Lyon managed to grab her wrist before he pulled her into his embrace after Luna stepped away. His hand wrinkled her clothing as the cold blood running in her veins couldn��t beat the red hue permeating her cheeks.

    Lumina��s fingers twitched as her arms raised waist-high. Her lips quivered as she felt the stares from people around the duo. Her embrace wasing albeit slowly and surely. However, just as the moment she wanted to keep him for herself, Lyon slightly pushed her shoulder whilst maintaining his grip and stared at her straight right in the eyes.

    ��W-What?�� Lumina couldn��t possibly win against her bashful cheeks.

    Lyon furrowed his brows as he leaned in closer.

    ��W-Wai��??��

    Lyon��s hand reached out to her left eyebrow before picking up something with a pinch.

    Lumina furrowed her brows, ��What are you����

    ��Look, it��s your hair,�� Lyon grinned as he ced the jade strand of hair on top of his palm. The contrast immediately revealed how true was his word.

    ��O-Oh����

    Lyon smiled before he turned, ��Oh right, Luna.��

    ��Hm?�� Luna raised her brows, ��What is it?��

    Lyon��s eyes turned sharp, ��You should visit your father, when I was going to Nostria, I saw your father being transported with a horse.��

    ��I did,�� Luna nodded and smiled. ��Thank you anyway.��

    ��Oh, you did?�� Lyon raised both brows, ��How is he?��

    ��Thankfully the injury was not life-threatening, and although he wants me to stay a little while, my uh�� my mother is kinda����

    ��Huh? Your mother? Did she get hurt too?�� Lyon furrowed his brows

    ��N-N-N-No, no, that��s not it, she is the reason why I��m here.��

    ��What?��

    ��Hehe, I will tell you about itter, or not,�� Luna looked away as she forced a smile. (I mean�� how could I tell him? That my mother wants me pregnant, jeez, I��m still young!). Her eyes turned fierce before she looked at Lyon.

    ��Uh�� what?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    Luna sighed, ��Nothing�� have you eaten yet?��

    ��I��m starving actually,�� Lyonughed before he darted at Karina and gradually lost the power in his smile, ��However that has to wait.��

    Lyon calmed himself with a breath before he approached Jugen and the rest.

    ��Little Yoji, thank you.��

    ��Ah!�� Yoji immediately knelt with one knee and had his head bowing at him. ��I don��t deserve such praise.��

    ��I-It��s not a praise.��

    ��Did I say praise? Please forgive me, I meant gratitude, Emperor.��

    Lyon had his lips twitching before he looked at Assid by the side. Thetter suddenly adjusted his sses and revealed his sharp eyes.

    ��It will be thefiest in all Mortal World, Emperor,�� Assid then vanished from everyone��s sight.

    ��What? What just happened?�� Lyon raised his brows before he looked around. ��I haven��t said a thing.��

    ��Leave him be, master, he already knows what you want,�� Kesya grinned at the side with her arms supporting her head.

    Lyon sighed. ��Look��s like he knew what I was thinking, well, might as well.��

    ��Jugen, why don��t you stay here with her, she would be delighted to see you once she opened her eyes,�� said Lyon.

    ��Yeah, I kinda doubt that,�� Jugen looked away.

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Well, you know how brother and sister work, she probably kicked my ass because she is worried,�� Jugenughed.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon chuckled. ��But at least she would be d that you��re alright.��

    ��She would,�� Jugen let out a heavy breath. ��Though it would be the best if my father is here too.��

    ��Oh right, I think that can be arranged, I��ll go ask Garudater,�� Lyon nodded. ��Oh wait, in fact, Kesya can you do that for me?��

    ��Are you sure you want me to handle this sort of thing?�� asked Kesya with one of her brows raised.

    ��Let me tell him, master,�� said Graham before Lyon could reply to her.

    ��Then alright, thank you, Graham,�� said Lyon.

    ��E-En,�� Graham nodded albeit the in nervousness.

    ��It��s prepared,�� Assid suddenly appeared right behind Lyon with his head bowing.

    ��Good, can you escort them?�� asked Lyon as he crossed his arms and smirked.

    ��Absolutely, young master.��

    Lyon looked at the three of them left the garden before he darted over at his wife who had her arms crossed under a tree. He gulped before he approached her wife.

    ��I heard what happened,�� said Cecile calmly just at the moment Lyon entered the earshot.

    ��That fast?�� Lyon muttered.

    ��What do you take me for?�� Cecile smirked. ��So you want to go to Myriad Devils?��

    ��Devils or Devil?�� asked Lyon as he furrowed his brows. ��My memories are kind of hazy about that one.��

    ��Doesn��t matter.��

    ��Right.��

    ��Are you sure you��re ready to go to the Dark Continent?�� asked Cecile.

    ��I��m a True God, surely I can find a way,�� Lyon nodded. ��The problem is not the Dark Continent though.��

    ��Selena, huh,�� Cecile grinned. ��Not only did you not see her first thing after you met me, but you��re going there because you want to reattach a woman��s arm.��

    ��It��s a noble cause right?�� Lyon smiled wryly.

    ��Her de doesn��t see what��s right or wrong, y-o-u-n-g m-a-s-t-e-r,�� Kesya chuckled at the side.

    ��C��mon,�� Lyon shrugged his shoulder, ��She couldn��t be that jealous right? I mean, I saw her first thing when I got into this world. She immediately embraced me.��

    ��With her tongue?�� Kesya asked innocently.

    ��W-Well, that��s����

    ��You should notice how clingy she is from that one encounter,�� Cecile raised one of her brows and smirked.

    ��Yeah, well����

    ��It��s a double-edged sword, Lyon,�� Cecile pushed her back away against the tree she was leaning on. ��She can cut you too.��

    ��Or me,�� Kesya shrugged before she darted at Yoji, ��Or his nipples.��

    ��Huh? General Kesya, did you say something?�� asked Yoji.

    ��Nothing! Hehe!��

    ��Oh���� Yoji nodded, ��Just ask if you need something.��

    ��En!�� Kesya happily nodded.

    Lyon tightened his lips as he darted at the ground and nodded a few times. ��But, can she cut you?��

    Cecile smiled before she passed Lyon. ��She will have to try really hard.��

    Lyon crossed his arms and smirked. ��Then it��s settled, we are going to Myriad Devil!��

    ��Yay!�� Kesya raised her hand to the sky.

    Lyon turned before he looked at the firmament above.

    (We are going to meet again, Selena��)

 Chapter 792: Say Something Nice

    Chapter 792: Say Something Nice

    The night came along with the mum ambiance from the neighboring waterfalls. The city was not asleep but was not as merry as the day. The marketce was filled with giggles and chatters despite the starry sky.

    ��You hear about what happened recently?�� asked one cultivator.

    ��Absolutely! My man Lyon just plummeted a whole tribe of orcs, no mercy!�� said one fangirl.

    ��Your man? Haha, you��re super far away from the likes of Empress Cecile.��

    ��I know that! But a girl can dream. Ah~ So dreamy! He summoned godly horses from thin air before marching forward with no fear for the woman he loves.��

    ��From what I��ve heard, the whole tribe of orcs was butchered. None of them died without missing some organs or limbs.��

    Meanwhile, inside the grand pce of the Garuda City.

    Jugen was sitting by the side of the bed with his legs crossed. His gaze revealed a concern for his sister whoy on the bed. ��Sister, why don��t you wake up?��

    The door of the room was slowly pushed open before Jugen��s eyes darted over. He found a familiar figure sticking his head out.

    ��Is she still asleep?�� Lyon asked with his brows raised.

    Jugen shrugged and shook his head with the obligatory sigh. ��She didn��t even bat her eyelids once.��

    ��But, does her breast,�� Lyon moved his index finger up and down.

    ��Well the nket sure is heaving,�� said Jugen.

    ��Alright,�� Lyon nodded before he stepped inside the room and slowly closed the door. He let out a sigh before he stood beside Jugen and crossed his arms as he brood over the blonde woman.

    ��She saved my life more than I can remember,�� muttered Lyon before he shook his head, ��It��s really hard for me to see her like this.��

    ��You did the best possibly could, big brother,�� Jugen sighed. ��The only thing that I can do now is to be with her when she woke up.��

    ��What about your father?�� asked Lyon.

    ��He is on his way,�� Jugen shook his head. ��He probably arrived in two more days or less.��

    ��I see.��

    ��But, thank you, big brother, I can see and hear the despair that the orc felt when he wailed, and especially when you smashed his head against the sealed door,�� Jugen clenched his jaws as he buried his fist against his palm.

    ��He still has it light.��

    ��Huh?�� Jugen darted over before he saw Lyon��s eyes sharpened as sharp as the de. His brows furrowed before a light gust of wind made Jugen��s hair flutter.

    Lyon closed his eyes before he took a deep breath through his mouth. ��Her hand is kept safe.��

    ��Huh? What do you mean?��

    ��We put her severed forearm in an ice coffin, I asked Assid to take care of the rest,�� said Lyon.

    ��Why would you put it there?��

    ��Because we don��t know what method is needed to heal her,�� Lyon shook his head. ��Either reattaching the severed forearm back and connecting the meridians or let her grow a new one.��

    ��You, uh, just said one of the most bizarre things there,�� Jugen gulped.

    ��Heh, it��s not the first time,�� Lyon smirked.

    Both of them chuckled before Jugen suddenly asked.

    ��Big brother, can I ask you a question?��

    ��What?��

    ��Who are you? I mean, like who are you really? When I first met you, you were weaker than my older sister, but now�� and I didn��t even know you for a year yet ��have be one if not the strongest cultivator in our generation or even prior to that,�� Jugen furrowed his brows.

    Lyon smirked. ��Heh, I came to your world naked, Jugen.��

    ��Yeah, everyone in Nostria knows.��

    ��You think that I would be a normal cultivator?��

    ��No, absolutely not, however, those three that followed your order, and how the cold empress is actually your wife? Those are something that questioned my mind every night.��

    ��Really?��

    ��Well not every night, but still, not even young masters from First Heaven were able to contend with you.��

    ��Wait, were you in First Heaven? Oh right, you are�� oh no, that��s Zet, not you.��

    ��What?�� Jugen furrowed his brows. ��You mean young master Zet? The young genius swordsman?��

    ��Pretty a farcry for a genius, more like a high-spirited child with a sword.��

    ��Heh, perhaps in this Mortal World, only you can say that without anyoneughing at you, big brother.��

    Lyon smiled before he nodded, ��Of course, you want to know, however, I can��t exactly answer you.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��You see,�� Lyon darted to his palm and had his eyes softened, ��I apparently don��t know myself either.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��I can say this to you though,�� Lyon looked at Jugen. ��I seem to have a past I have yet discovered. Something even more bizarre than reattaching arm or regrowing limbs, or even bringing someone back to life.��

    ��What?��

    Lyon sighed. ��It��s really confusing, I mean, I used to be dead and I��m just retracing my skills back and hope I didn��t die in the process.��

    ��I don��t����

    ��So far, I��ve been lucky,�� Lyon shook his head before he showed him the two rings stacking on top of each other in his left hand. ��These are not just wedding rings.��

    ��Wait, wedding rings? You have two? You��re married to two women already? Was it Lady Lumina?��

    ��Good guess, wrong answer,�� Lyon smirked. ��The first one that gave me this ring is thedy that I��m going to take a visit to.��

    ��You��re going somewhere?��

    ��Yeah, I��m going to Dark Continent.��

    ��Dark Continent?!��

    ��Yeah.��

    ��Where is that?��

    ���� huh?��

    ��I uh, I never heard of it.��

    ��You should keep your ears opened back in the academy.��

    (You didn��t even attend the fucking thing!) Jugen cursed inwardly.

    ��Yeah, well, I think it��s over there,�� said Lyon as he pointed against the window.

    ��The east?��

    ��Yeeeeee, maybe?�� Lyon shrugged.

    (You didn��t just point to that direction because there is a window? Right?) thought Jugen before his lips twitched. (He did).

    ��This is also why I��m here, I want you to know that I��m going to the Dark Continent, Jugen.��

    ��Why are you telling me this?��

    ��Because if she is looking for me, you can answer, and who is the one she trusted the most? You,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms. ��You are her little brother and you are also my friend.��

    ��Big brother�� I uh����

    ��Stop it, I don��t swing that way.��

    ��Hey me neither!��

    Lyon turned before he stood by the window. ��I��ll be going tonight.��

    ��Tonight? Why so sudden? Why not wait for her to wake up first? She would be delighted to see you if no one else sees the two of you alone.��

    ��What?�� Lyon turned.

    ��Oh c��mon, it��s in as day, and Ryona also talked about it for the longest time.��

    ��Ryona���� Lyon smiled as she remembered how wild that orange-haired woman with her ax was. ��I really should visit her one of these days.��

    ��You have a lot of women around you, big brother,�� Jugenughed. ��Can you keep up with all of them?��

    ��I think I can, they call me emperor for a reason you know, hahaha!��

    ��I meant emotionally.��

    ��That��s�� hmm�� that��s indeed heavy,�� Lyon turned and faced the window. ��Either way, I will think about those thingster, now I wanted to go to the Dark Continent.��

    ��You sure don��t want to wait for a little while? She usually wakes up at whatever she wanted.��

    ��Really? I thought she was a hard worker.��

    ��In her younger days? Nah.��

    ��Interesting,�� Lyon nodded. ��However, it is best that I go as soon as I can.��

    ��You don��t want her to worry about you?��

    ��No, it��s not that. If I can bring the solution or whatever it is that��s needed before she woke up then that would be the best,�� Lyon sighed. ��I can��t imagine the shock she would have when she wakes up and realized that she is missing a hand.��

    Jugen had no words and tightened his upper lips whilst nodding. The emotional pain that her sister would have upon waking up would be tremendously painful. She was a cultivator with arts as her main arsenals.

    ��Jugen,�� Lyon lobbed a sharp item at him.

    ��Huh?�� Jugen received it with one hand before realizing it was a dagger. He darted at Lyon with questions on his face.

    ��That was the dagger used on her, you can see her left breast�� where her heart rest beneath ��has a stab wound.��

    Jugen��s grip tightened as he clenched his jaws. He saw the engraved dagger with his sharp eyes before he felt a pat on his left shoulder. ��Calm down, the culprit is dead.��

    Jugen let out a sigh, ��It��s impossible to do that.��

    ��Heh, I know,�� Lyon smirked before he approached the door of the room. ��I��ll depart, Jugen. Tell your sister I was here and uh�� try to improvise something nice that would leave her smiling, for me,�� Lyon grinned before exiting the room.

    ��Heh,�� Jugen smirked before he shook his head.

 Chapter 793: Good Answer

    Chapter 793: Good Answer

    Lyon looked over the door he had just closed with furrowed brows and balled fists. His forehead creased as his jaws clenched. He closed his eyes before he took a deep breath. He leaned his head on the wooden door with a soft thud before letting his breath out.

    ( I thought I came here with a cheat, something that makes any problems to no problems. Even in another world, I still have some problems I couldn��t solve with a snap of a finger or a chant of magic, fuck ).

    Lyon let out a sigh before he turned and walked away with firm fists. ( However, whoever hurt my loved ones, they shall pay, their entire ancestral shall answer! ). Lyon��s eyes shed a glint of rage before a wisp of wind fluttered his hair the moment he arrived at the garden.

    The others were waiting for him. Kesya crossed her arms with her legs spread and a huge grin on her face. Assid already bowed at him and Graham nodded at him. Yoji was at the side of the chariot with his hands behind his back, apanied by a smirk.

    Lyon furrowed his brows. He didn��t see his wife anywhere. She was the main de that he could depend on, without her, the destination would be difficult.

    ��Looking for me?��

    Lyon raised his brows with a smile before he leered to the side and saw the taller woman past him by and gave him a little smirk. She was d in a leather cloak that looked ragged, but a keen eye could discern how high the quality was as if they were closer. She wore the hoodie and covered her forehead, only revealing a bit of fringe of her hair.

    ��That��s a new look,�� Lyon crossed his arms and jested.

    ��We are all going to look like this,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon blinked shallowly before he received a cloak with his face. He grabbed and looked at it before he saw the others also couldn��t catch her throw.

    ��Why do we need this?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Adventure,�� Kesya popped out her head from the cloak, ��stuff.��

    ��Low-key, my master, we used to wear these back in the days.��

    ��We did?��

    ��Yes, young master, and you were and still are the best,�� Assid said with a serious tone.

    ��No, he is not the best,�� said Cecile before she turned and darted at Lyon. ��Both of us, are the best.��

    Lyon smiled before he wore the cloak. ��Woah, this is surprisingly light.��

    ��I won��t skimp on these,�� Cecile added before she muttered, ��Lesson learned.��

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Nothing,�� Cecile smiled before she looked at Yoji without a cloak in his hands. ��Yoji, I��ve heard what happened.��

    ��N-No! Please don��t apologize, Empress!�� Yoji immediately jumped out before he saw the auburndy slightly lowered her head. ��Ah����

    ��If only I have not been oblivious, I would burn that bitch for you.��

    ��Ah..�� Yoji saw the glint of killing intent under her eyes before he closed his and gulped. ��I can��t change the past, what��s gone is gone, even if the pain left a scar, it is nothingpared to your graceful words. Empress, your main concern then was the Emperor, lowly me shouldn��t be your concern,�� Yoji bowed. ��However, Thank you, your majesty!��

    Lyon made a weak smile before he turned and saw Lumina and Luna waiting at the side. ( Cecile must have made these two to hold the fort ).

    ��I��m going again, sorry,�� Lyon made a weak smile.

    Luna shook her head and took a step forward. ��I know you��re an important person and people need you, in fact, I would be deeply disappointed if you have stayed and done nothing and doubt that you��re even you.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyonughed before he was caught off guard by Luna skipping and stealing a kiss on his cheek. ��Be back in one piece, okay?��

    Lyon raised his brows before his cheeks hinted a red hue as he smiled. ��I will.�� ( even if you give me a red g just now ). Then, he darted his nce toward the woman with beautiful jade hair and a dangerous cold-blooded nce.

    ��Lumina, I����

    ��What?�� Lumina crossed her arms and raised a bit of her chin.

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon scratched the back of his head as he chuckled. Lumina was a special case that he hardly experienced before. His past still eluded him, but Lumina was not. She knew who he was, and what he was capable of, even in mere words that were through her ears. ��I, uh, I have to meet someone and asked her something.��

    ��It��s Selena right?��

    ��How did you know? Oh wait, right, of course, you do, both of you do,�� Lyonughed innocently. ��I want to ask Selena if she could help me with Karina��s state.��

    Luna sighed, ��It��s a bit twist of fate that her cultivation base changed overnight.��

    ��It��s a blessing,�� added Cecile.

    ��Are you sure you want to go see Selena?�� asked Lumina. ��You know, her de is not to be mess around with.��

    Lyon took a cold breath. He heard some stories about her. However, the woman that he met at the time in Nostria was not as they were describing. He doubt that they were lying and trying to scare him away, but the contrast made him wonder. She first admitted that she was his first wife, he still had not yet uncovered the truth, nor did it even matter at all, second, she was the one that told him to go see her once he reached at least Godhood Realm. ( I have passed that point by two entire realms, like doing sidequests first before over-leveled the damn boss, though, I feel bad for not seeing her sooner ).

    ��It��s due time,�� Lyon nervously nodded.

    ��She got a twin, did I tell you that before?�� added Cecile, ��I forgot.��

    ��You did,�� Lyon nodded, ��She is crazy.��

    ��As if I would believe you,�� Cecile smirked. ��I can see your grin from the back of your head.��

    ��Hey, I��m not!��

    ��She is as fast as Empress Selena though,�� Kesya added. ��I can��t even reach her, though, Emperor��s slick hands got her, hehe~��

    Cecile and the two women sighed at the same time.

    ��Hey!�� Lyon frowned.

    ��Heh,�� Cecile smirked. ��If only you hold back a little bit, we won��t live such drastic up and down in life.��

    ��What?��

    Graham grunted in disappointment as well.

    ��Graham?��

    ��I have to agree with the older sister here, sorry Master, but our adventuring days were, hmm���� Graham closed his eyes and grunted.

    ( You can��t even say it?! ) Lyon��s eye twitched before he darted toward the two women and sighed. ��So that��s why I have to go. From what I��ve heard, she is quite a yandere.��

    ��What��s a yandere?�� asked Luna.

    Lyon sighed before he scratched his be a bit then said, ��She is really, and I mean, really the jealous type.��

    ��I know,�� Lumina answered whilst Luna nodded.

    ��I promise I will make it worth it for you,�� Lyon sped his hand together and slightly bowed.

    ��More like worth for you,�� Lumina added as she rolled her eyes.

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon chuckled under his bow before he abruptly stopped. ��Huh?�� he heard footsteps passing his figure before he straighten himself up and looked over to see, ��Lumina?��

    The dragondy was unperturbed by Lyon��s confusion and stood against Cecile. She might have horns but thedy in front of her was someone with a godly lithe physique. Thetter was not someone that would fear the jaw of a dragon even if she were at a breath distance.

    ��You��re going?�� asked Cecile.

    ��Do I look like I won��t go?��

    ��Lumina?�� Lyon added.

    ��I will go too!�� Luna suddenly added.

    ��What?�� Lyon started to lose control of the situation. ( What the, what happened to the, ).

    ��Heh,�� Cecile smirked. ��She will point her de at you two. She has the sharpness that could sever your wings.��

    ��She will have to unsheath it first,�� said Lumina before Luna followed up with a nod. ��En, En!��

    ��You��re crazy,�� Cecile shook her head, ��I already warned you before, that woman is dangerous.��

    ��Crazy?�� Lumina smirked. ��None of his women are sane, War Maiden.��

    Cecile was taken back by her answer before she puckered up a smile. ��Good answer.��

    ��Eh?�� Lyon raised both brows before he saw Cecile giving Lumina another cloak.

    ��Here is for you,�� Cecile said before she lobbed another one at Luna.

    ��What?�� Lyon darted his nce at Luna before finding her already wearing the cloak.

    ��Let��s go, Lyon,�� Cecile called out. ��What are you dazing about?��

    ��I-I thought that this would be a heartwarming scene.��

    ��Sometimes you don��t make any sense Lyon,�� Cecile sighed.

    ��What? Why is this on me?!�� Lyon said before he got up to the chariot. ��Off to the Dark Continent! Go! Little Yoji!��

    ��?

    ��Yeah, well, sorry Emperor, but you��re going on foot,�� Yoji scratch the back of his head.

    ��What?! Why?!��

    ��It won��t fit, and also, Empress��s order,�� Yoji gave a wry smile before pointing at the others leaving the garden. ��They are leaving.��

    ��But I have four horses!��

    ��And uh, she is your wife, so����

    Lyon sighed.

 Chapter 794: Luck?

    Chapter 794: Luck?

    The group made it out of Garuda City without the bustle and strolled out of the main road across a wide meadow.

    ��So, why are we on foot again?�� asked Lyon with his hands behind his back.

    ��Because we don��t want to attract unnecessary attention,�� answered Cecile who was at the frontmost of the pack.

    ��But we could get there faster,�� Lyon sighed.

    ��It won��t fit.��

    ��I can carry you, hehe,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��That won��t happen, Lyon,�� Cecile smiled. ��She would cut the horses before you could let me go.��

    Lyon whistled coldly as his brows reached the ceiling. His lips turned twitching as he said, ��Y-Y-You know, m-maybe this is a bad idea after all.��

    ��What��s this, I thought ��the Lyon�� would face a great adversary, especially if it��s regarding a beautiful woman,�� Lumina sneered.

    ��I uh�� hmm���� Lyon stroked his chin as he kept the pace. He was pondering with his eyes looking above at the night sky. ( That��s actually a good question, why am I scared of her exactly ). When she came and greeted him at Nostria out of cracked space that rumbled the whole continent, he was not afraid. However, as days have gone by and the stories of her antics in the past reached his ears before he officially met her, he couldn��t help but feel a little overwhelmed.

    Lyon shook his head. ( Whateveres, let ites, heh ) he smirked.

    ��By the way,�� Lyon asked, ��Where is this Dark Continent, anyway?��

    ��I��ve heard that there are terrible and terrible monsters lurking there,�� said Luna.

    ��Well, the monsters or beasts, some may call it, is not the most horrible one I ever saw,�� Assid shook his head.

    ��Yeah, they are nothing,�� Kesya smiled. ��Don��t worry, traversing the Dark Continent is hardly a problem.��

    ��The problem is Lyon��s woman,�� Lumina sighed. ��She is deadly with a de.��

    ��Alright, I��ve heard it enough time to dream about it,�� Lyon rolled his eyes. ��How many days in estimation should we arrive there?��

    ��Not that long,�� said Kesya. ��There should be a carriage that we can steal.��

    ��Steal?�� Luna raised her brows. ��Why not buy them?��

    ��We don��t need to steal Kesya,�� Cecile smiled. ��If you want to steal, save it when we arrived at Dark Continent.��

    ��Ah yes,wless part of the Mortal World, how could I forget,�� Kesya grinned.

    ��You seem to be excited,�� added Lyon before he noticed the arrival of dawn. ��Woah, it��s already dawn.��

    Cecile squinted her eyes a bit before noticing a carriage being driven by an old man with simple clothing. ��Look��s like we have our luck too.��

    ��This is all thanks to the Emperor��s most impressive destiny,�� said Assid without hesitation.

    ��Not even a pause eh?�� Lyon shook his head with a smile as he heard how Assid hyperbole whatever about him.

    ��Oh ya?�� the old man blinked a little before noticing a group of cloaked people standing at the side of the road. His eyes suddenly turned sharp before his hands trembled and he made a harsh swallow. However, the acts to pacify his nervousness ultimately failed. ��I-I only have a pouch left, it won��t be able to satisfy them, I��m sure!��

    The old man knew he couldn��t make his horse gallop. He had nothing but to trust fate to be lenient.

    ��G-Good morning, is, you, I mean,�� the old man gulped. ��Do you want my money?��

    ��What? Do we look like bandits to you?�� said Lyon.

    ��N-N-No! Absolutely not!�� the old man put all of his strength in his neck to deny his own belief.

    ��Well, because we do, haha!�� Lyonughed.

    ��Oh no���� the old man let out a sigh. ��Please sir, I want to feed my family back at home. I just sold my crops in Garuda City, without this money, they would starve. Please be lenient, I-I know, I would give you something in my next harvesting, but just this once, I promise that we would eat something good today. It��s my youngest son, he had returned home after a long hunt, and I, I.��

    ��Don��t listen to his bber,�� said Lumina.

    ��Eh?�� the old man raised his brows.

    ��I��m sorry, he is kind of a jester,�� Luna bowed with an audible sigh under her breath.

    ��Old man, bring us to the Dark Continent, and your family will have a feast, sounds good?�� asked Cecile.

    ��D-Dark Continent?! I-I����

    ��Assid,�� Cecile cued.

    ��Understood, Young Miss,�� Assid stepped forward.

    ( Young Miss? ) the old man was startled. However, his hand was pulled by Assid before he put a little pouch on top of his creased palm. He immediately felt the heaviness on the pouch. ��Y-Young Miss, this��.��

    ��Take a peek inside,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��A-Alright��.. Ngh?!�� His eyes snapped open in disbelief before he darted back at the group and gulped. ��This much?!��

    ��That��s the down payment,�� Cecile nodded.

    ��Down payment?!�� the old man was startled beyond his belief. ��B-But, this is so much!��

    ��Equal pay for equal risk, won��t you say?�� Cecile smiled.

    ��I-I���� the old man gulped. ( how many crops should I pluck and nts to have a sum like this, not even until myst breath could I govern this much money ).

    ��This is still an offer, you can reject it if you want, but I have no time to spare, you have to make the decision now,�� said Cecile before she darted at the dawning sun. ��The day is about to begin.��

    ��With this much money, the trajectory of your family will change,�� added Kesya. ��and this is just the down payment, imaging the full stash of cash!��

    ( These two, if they were on earth, Cecile is obviously a CEO in a big corporate, heck, she owned the damn thing, and Kesya would be her assistant ) thought Lyon with a gulp.

    ��I-I��ll take it!��

    ��Good answer,�� Cecile smiled before all of them except Graham and Assid, got up to the carriage from the back. The smells of fresh fruits and vegetables immediately danced around their nose hairs before they found themselves some space between the empty boxes.

    The old man gulped as he was in between Graham and Assid.

 Chapter 795: Old Farmer

    Chapter 795: Old Farmer

    The old man gulped beforemanding the horse to move toward the break of dawn. His head was puzzled as he failed to notice the quality of the cloak that the group wore. He was wrong, not only were they not the bandits, they were giving him a heavy sum that only consisted of just the down payment for the entire trip.

    ��Hm���� the old man tried to ease the unease tension. ��I��m sorry to ask, but who are you, people?��

    ��Why do you ask?�� said Graham as he leered down.

    ��Eek!�� the old man shrieked and pulled the reign out of his terror. The horse neighed as it raised its hind legs and the carriage abruptly stopped.

    ��Get a hold of yourself old man!�� Assid red behind his sses.

    ��S-Sorry!�� the old man apologized with the strength of his seven ancestors.

    ��What are you doing, you two?!�� Cecile said with a stern voice.

    Assid and Graham immediately straighten their spine to the gaping mouth of the old farmer. A scold, mere words, it was all she needed to make them behave.

    ��Apologies, Young Miss.��

    ��Sorry, older sister.��

    ( Woah, even this giant had his head bowed, very frightening ) the old man gulped. The power that the group held was something at first nce. However, the structural hierarchy immediatelyid itself out. The woman was superior, supremely superior.

    ��Sorry about that,�� said Cecile from the back.

    ��Oh no no no no! Young Miss, it must have been my fault,�� said the old farmer as he shook his head. ��I was startled.��

    Cecile smiled, ��Either way, please continue.��

    ��Y-Yes, at once, Young Miss!�� the old man immediately answered before he made the horse p against the ground.

    ��You can ask anything you want, old man,�� said Lyon from the back.

    ��I-I see, thank you, err����

    ��My name is Sein,�� answered Lyon nonchntly.

    Lumina and Luna looked at Lyon with a look that made thetter a bit confused. It was so naturaling out of his mouth and he was the same person that reconsider canceling the trip just a moment ago.

    ��T-Thank you, young master Sein,�� said the old farmer.

    However, even after Lyon said that the old farmer refrained from speaking a word.

    ��Excuse me, sir, why did you sell your corps to the market in Garuda City?�� asked Luna out of the blue.

    ��Ah, err, the Garuda City is a big city, and they are recently bringing a lot of crowds.��

    ��Really?�� Luna asked conspicuously.

    ��Yes, yes, young miss. Everywhere I go in my vige, they always say Garuda City this, Garuda City that, and all of that are positive remarks,�� the old man nodded. ��So I thought, why not go there and sold my corps as well.��

    ��How much did you make?�� asked Luna.

    ��Ah,�� the old man blushed. ��The money is littlepared to this pouch, young miss. I��m too embarrassed to say.��

    ��But is it enough to feed your family?�� asked Lumina.

    ��Yes, yes, it is enough, I can save a little bit more money than I should, but,��

    ��But?�� Cecile raised one of her brows.

    ��This horse of mine is called Dora, she has been with me ever since she was born, however, just as I grow old, so is she, it won��t be long before I need to get a new horse.��

    ��But it��s a good horse, you tend her well,�� added Graham.

    ��T-Thank you, sir, heh, sometimes I got scolded by my wife because I spent more time with this horse than her,�� the old man made a wry smile. ��But what can I say, Doras has been a friend, and I know her long before I knew my wife.��

    ��Dora is a good horse,�� Graham nodded.

    ��Indeed,�� said Assid.

    ��How about your son?�� asked Luna. ��What did he do?��

    ��Ah, he is an aspiring adventurer.��

    ��Oh?�� Kesya raised one of her brows.

    ��He always returns home bringing some meat, some little money too, however, I doubt that he would be able to make a decent living out of that job,�� he sighed. ��Our farm is small, I inherited it from myte father, but the boy wants to wield a sword and not a hoe.��

    Lyon made an audible exhale with a wide smile as he darted toward the back of the road. His eyes bulged as he rock back and forth with one of his legs bouncing.

    ��Hmm? What��s wrong Ly�� I mean Sein,�� said Luna with a wry smile.

    Lyon shook his head with an obvious suppressed smile. He knew that if he opened his lips to say a word, all theughter contains would burst out and lead to unnecessary questions and weird looks.

    ��Do you want to take a leak?�� asked Lumina.

    Lyon shook his head firmly as he avoided everyone else��s nce.

    Cecile furrowed her brows but asked no question about Lyon��s odd behavior.

    ��Your son sounds more like a hunter to me,�� said Kesya.

    ��Yeah, that��s what I told him, but he shook his head every time I asked about it,�� the old farmer sighed. ��He firmly believed, hand on chest, that he is an adventurer.��

    ��But you said aspiring,�� added Cecile.

    The old farmer sighed, ��I know, but he really is just an aspiring adventurer in reality. He is currently taking some tests to enter the guild in the nearest small city from our vige.��

    ��An adventurer should, adventure,�� added Graham. ��It��s not about the guild he belonged, it��s about the thrill of uncovering secrets.��

    The old man was slightly startled by his answer before he politely asked, ��Sir, are you an adventurer.��

    Graham made a low grunt. ��I��m not an adventurer, keep your eyes on the road.��

    ��The path is long and would eat a few days, I hope that your family has spare food for a few days,�� said Assid.

    ��Oh don��t worry, we are farmers, we have food, but I know a path most adventurers took, we can use that path instead, and coincidentally there is a little guild stationed there too, so we can take a break as well.��

    ��How long does the path take?��

    ��To the local guild? We should arrive at dusk.��

 Chapter 796: Have You Ever Heard of Lyon?

    Chapter 796: Have You Ever Heard of Lyon?

    The caravan arrived at a three-way fork with no signs of which go where. The old farmer stopped right in the middle of the road and saw no one else in the vicinity. No traveling merchants, no wandering adventurers, they were alone with nothing but the rustle of grass from the fresh meadow.

    ��Is this the path?�� asked Graham.

    ��This is the fork, sir,�� the old farmer nodded firmly.

    ��I used to take the northwest path because there is a river for Dora to drink, however, that��s all there is. To amodate people, there is hardly anything there but the boring view,�� the old farmer shook his head. ��We have to take the other path because there is a local guild there. They have an inn and a tavern as well.��

    ��Tavern you say?!�� Lyon eximed with high spirit.

    ��No, you��re not going to drink anything there, Sein,�� said Cecile with a smile.

    Lumina darted over to the woman sitting just right beside her, with her brows furrowed. She then closed her eyelids and crossed her arms.

    ��Let��s go there, then, I will not have my young master starving or sleeping inside this little caravan,�� said Assid.

    The old farmer made a wry smile. The old caravan was his pride and joy, without it, he won��t be able to sell his hard-earned corps to the locals or big cities.

    ��You are also not sleeping there,�� said Graham.

    ��What?��

    ��I��m saying that we will buy a room for you as well, of course, if you rather choose to be with your caravan, then you are very wee to do so,�� said Graham.

    ��O-Of course!�� the old farmer answered delightfully, ��T-Thank you, sir!��

    ��Don��t mention it,�� said Assid.

    ��Then let��s go there, it��s almost dusk,�� said Cecile.

    ��Y-Yes, Young Miss!�� the old farmer immediately made his horse p against the road and went off from the usual path that he took daily.

    Kesya suddenly grinned, ��Hey old man.��

    ��Y-Yes?��

    ��Do you know a young man named Lyon?��

    ��Ah, yes, yes miss!�� the old farmer shook his head. ��He is amazing, isn��t he.��

    ��Oh, how so?��

    ��You haven��t heard of him? I��m sure his name is more famous than the Three Great Families by now,�� the old farmer firmly nodded.

    ��Is that an exaggeration?��

    ��Not at all, young miss!�� the old farmer shook his head, ��I swear, even rocks have heard of his name. Lyon, ad that was no older than my own son, rose to the sky with the power of a meteor. His feats, tsk, tsk, tsk, unbelievable.��

    ��Oh really?��

    ��Yes! His strength is iprehensible. It was rumored that he is actually an old monster in disguise.��

    The group immediately furrowed their brows but their aura was immediately suppressed by Cecile. ��Tell me more.��

    ��Oh, you haven��t heard of it before?��

    ��Oh I��ve heard his name before,�� Cecile smiled, ��I want to catch up with the rumors about him.��

    ��Ah, Young Miss is a fan? Well, the rumors are just theories that people came up with after seeing how he keep overpowering the cultivators he was up against.��

    ��Then?��

    ��They noticed how Lyon was able to keep surpassing his enemies, and I��m not talking about cultivation-wise,�� the old farmer shook his head. ��They were talking about how experienced he was inbat. After seeing all of his arsenals, they thought that either he is a truly exceptional genius or an old monster with too high of cultivation, that he could mask it for people weaker than him.��

    ��I see,�� Cecile nodded. ��Do you perhaps know, how or where these rumors started?��

    The old farmer shook his head, ��My apologies, Young Miss, but I only heard it from my small vige.��

    ��Is that so,�� Cecile smiled, ��Thank you.�� she darted at Lyon��s back. He was sitting on the floor, at the very back of the caravan with his legs crossed. The man in question was looking at the road with his figure constantly swaying to the bump of the wheels.

    ��Hehe, but Young Miss, if you are interested in meeting him, I��vest heard that he is in Garuda City after fending off some green-skinned creature called orc.��

    ��Oh, that��s too bad, I want to meet him personally,�� said Cecile with a bright smile.

    ��It��s going to be hard, there are numerous people trying to meet him now, however, it would be hard, I fear that youngsses would have their hearts broken early. After all, the young man is actually the long-lost husband of the empress! The Mortal World was shocked!��

    ��Oh really?�� Lumina sneered.

    ��Yes, yes, really,�� the old farmer nodded a few times. ��The world was shocked, he was also making waves at the time, and the timing of the reveal couldn��t be any more perfect!��

    ��Hmm�� is that so,�� Lumina put one leg on top of the other.

    ��Y-Yes? That is so, are you a fan too Young Miss?��

    ��Hmm, I don��t know, I can��t exactly decide,�� said Lumina as she leered toward the man swaying at the back of the caravan.

    ��Can��t decide���� the old farmer made a wry smile after he muttered.

    ��Is that the little settlement?�� asked Assid.

    The old farmer squinted his eyes and couldn��t see a thing. ��My, I must have grown too old, I��m sorry but I can��t see it yet.��

    Just after the old man said those things, he saw with his weary eyes a familiar ce albeit a bit blurry. ��Ah there, yes, that is the settlement �� sir, you have very keen eyes.��

    ��That��s a matter of course,�� answered Assid before he adjusted his sses. He turned over and said to the man sitting at the very back, ��Young master, we are approaching the settlement soon.��

    ( Huh? He is reporting to that yful young man instead of the woman? ) thought the old farmer as he creased his forehead. ( Is he actually the leader of the group instead? ).

    Lyon nodded and waved his hand in response.

    Assid nodded then return his nce to the road in front.

 Chapter 797: Guild Settlement?

    Chapter 797: Guild Settlement?

    Graham furrowed his brows under his hood as they were approaching the settlement. Two adventurers were standing by with a lofty look and swords over their shoulders. They were chatting with each other and wereughing heartily after a few sentences, however, he caught them leering over to the caravan from time to time.

    The old farmer straightened his back and made a fake cough before he said to the two adventurers, ��Greetings, sirs!��

    The two adventurers stopped theirughter almost immediately. They leered toward the caravan with a frown before a smirk.

    One of them stepped forward. He had a bulky figure and the short sleeves that he wore revealed his thick biceps. He crossed his arms in an exaggerating way with a hint of grunt before he tightened it up. He kept his smirk and raised a bit of his chin before calling the old farmer, ��Oi, where are you going?��

    ��W-Why because we want to taste the wine and food that adventures have,�� the old man couldn��t hide the nervousness in his tone as he let out a wry smile.

    ��Is that so?�� the man smirked. ��You bunch looks like you will bring trouble, why hide your faces?��

    The old farmer gulped. He couldn��t possibly answer the question for the group. He was nothing but a farmer passing by. This was the reason why he never crossed this path before. The unfriendly gaze that the two adventurers gave him was a bit eerie.

    Cecile slightly pulled Assid��s cloak from the back before thetter raised his brows and turned. His face was leaning in as if he was listening to her careful words.

    ��Oi, what are you guys nning, don��t do anything funny, hear me?�� said the adventurer before he leered toward his fellow and nodded. Both of them already has their sword unsheathed and was in a stance.

    However, they could only take two steps forward before Assid got off the coach seat.

    ��Huh? Fighting us won��t be wise,�� said the adventurer with a smirk.

    ��S-Sir?!�� the old farmer panicked. Just right behind the two of them was the guild settlement. Fighting them here would be like swatting a ho to its nest.

    ��Sheath your sword,�� said Assid.

    ��Heh, you think I will do what you told me?�� the adventurer shook his head. ��What makes you think that we would do such foolishness, besides, haven��t you see, we have no sheath, hahaha.�� the two adventurersughed.

    ��Hmph!�� Assid grown distasteful, but his eyes caught something. The adventurers inside the settlement seem to notice what��s going on.

    He snorted before showing them a small pouch under his cloak.

    ��Oh?�� The two adventurers immediately halt down their aggressiveness before Assid lobbed it at the nearest one.

    The adventurer caught it with one hand. He lobbed against its own palm to check for the weight and was left with furrowed brows. He checked the content inside before his furrow turned into a smile. He leered over his friend and gave him a thumb.

    The friend got the cue before nodding and putting his de over his shoulder. ��Wee to the humble settlement.��

    Both of them immediately shifted their expressions from one wary and suspicious to warm and weing. They even gave the group a little bow.

    Assid spared no time and got back to the coach seat.

    The old farmer bowed at the two adventurers as they passed between them.

    ��Heh, easy money,�� muttered one of the adventurers before he met nces with the sitting at the back of the caravan.

    The horse pped away further into the settlement.

    ��Oi, what��s wrong?�� asked the other adventurer after seeing his friend furrowing his brows.

    ��I don��t know, that guy at the back of the caravan,�� he crossed his arms as he squinted his eyes. ��Oh, I don��t know����

    ��What��s wrong with you?�� asked one of the adventurers before he punched his shoulder. ��Give me the pouch I want to look inside.��

    ��Uh, here,�� said the adventurer as he passed the small pouch, but his friend took it out of his hands immediately. His eyes still looking at the caravan that was going to the nearby tavern. He clicked his tongue before hearing his friends awed.

    ��Holy shit, we can drink wasted for a week with this,�� said the adventurer before he added. ��Must have been rich folks�� huh?�� he furrowed his brows as he saw his friend contemting something. ��Oi, what are you thinking?��

    ��Huh? Oh, nothing, it��s just that the guy at the back of the caravan gives me a really bad feeling,�� he shook his head. ��Must have been my imagination.��

    ��Oh, what��s this, you got something interesting here,�� a cold voice made their goosebumps rise.

    ��B-Boss!��

    They couldn��t even turn before the pouch was taken right before their very eyes. ��Woah, this is a lot,e, tell me where did you get this?��

    ��It��s from that caravan parked over at the tavern there, the cloaked group that just walked inside.��

    ��This is a lot of fortune for someone that rode a farmer��s caravan,�� the man said. ��Must have been rich folks with their antics.��

    ��Haha, yeah, that must be it.��

    ��Then we have ourselves a big cow full of milk here.��

    ��W-What do you mean boss?��

    ��The cow is full of milk, all we have to do is squeezed them out into the bucket, our bucket,�� said the boss.

    ��You��re not going to kidnap them, are you?��

    ��Of course, we would, but first we must show them how serious we are,�� said the boss coldly. ��After all this is my settlement, I can do whatever I please.��

    The two adventurers gulped before the boss gave them back the small pouch. ��Take it, your bonus.��

    ��T-Thank you very much boss!!�� said both of them.

    ��Hahaha, your wee, buy drinks and get drunk,�� said the boss to theughter of his underlings. He darted over at the measly old caravan and its old horse before he let out a smirk.

 Chapter 798: Modern Dating

    Chapter 798: Modern Dating

    Lyon was sitting at the back of the caravan before he saw Luna talking to him.

    ��Are you not going to join us?�� asked Luna with her brows raised. ��You seem to be pondering a lot of things halfway here.��

    Cecile chuckled before she turned and caught up to Lumina. ��You seem to be in a hurry. Share with this older sister what��s wrong.��

    ��I hate veggies,�� said Lumina before she entered the tavern.

    ��Heh,�� Cecile smirked. ��No wonder her nose was twitching a lot, I guess a dragon hardly eats any greens.��

    ��She must have a hard time shitting,�� Kesya chuckled before she entered the tavern.

    Cecile sighed as she heard what Kesya had just uttered. ( The only elf I��ve seen with vulgar words, his influence is something else. Howe people around him pick up his bad habits. Actually, now that I think about it, it��s rather hard to think about his good traits ). She smirked and looked over at his husband. She shrugged and smiled before she joined the others inside the tavern.

    ��Well?�� Luna raised her brows as she awaited his answer.

    Lyon exhaled a wisp of air before he said, ��This feels more like a fantasy the more dayse by.��

    ��Uh��. what?�� Luna furrowed her brows, ��What are you talking about?��

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder, ��Nothing important.��

    He darted out of the caravan before stretching his arms up high and his feet tiptoed. All of his muscles slowly rxed as he let out a satisfying exhale. ��That��s better.��

    ��Let��s head to the tavern,�� said Luna before she turned around. However, she could only manage to make half a step before her hand was grabbed. ��Hm?��

    She turned and looked at Lyon with furrowed brows, ��Is something wrong?��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon furrowed his brows. ��Nothing?��

    ��Then�� why are you grabbing my hand?�� she made a wry smile.

    ��What? Err�� is it really weird?��

    ��Be honest, Lyon, is something wrong?�� asked Luna before she furrowed her brows, ��You��re�� you��re not going to ask me for a dance now, would you?��

    ��Dance? What? No? We are like in the middle, err, I mean, don��t give a damn if anyone is looking, do you want to dance?�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Ehmm, no?��

    ��Then why you ask?��

    ��I mean, you��re holding my hand, and�� we are not in a ballroom nor a festival here.��

    ��What? OH! oh�� I see,�� Lyon nodded. ( So holding hands on the street is not really the custom in this crazy world ). ��Meh, so what.�� he shrugged before he stood beside her. ��This is how we do it in my world.��

    ��Your world? You mean your home?�� asked Luna.

    ��Yes.��

    ��Do what?��

    ��Dating, you know casually holding hands and strolling with no care for the ring jealousy of the single dudes or dudettes.��

    ��This is how you date in your home? Holding hands?�� asked Luna.

    ��You know, in my point of view, that question is way toote to be asked right now, I��vee too far in this cultivation journey, to be honest,�� muttered Lyon before he sighed.

    ��Lyon, you��re not making any sense right now,�� Luna frowned. ��Are you that hungry?��

    ��What? No, I��m not that hungry,�� Lyon furrowed his brows.

    ��You seem a bit disoriented.��

    Lyon sighed. ��Forget it.��

    He let go of her hand as he darted away from her nce. However, it didn��t take half a second before his hand felt the recent warmth.

    ��??�� He turned before seeing the woman that was the closest to his age, bashfully looking down and holding his hand.

    ��I mean, if that is the custom in your home, I have to learn it, right?�� Luna gave out a bright smile.

    Lyon couldn��t utter a word even though his mouth didn��t lock shut. His dark pupils slowly dted as he met her eyes. His heart skipped a beat and his cheeks unveiled the tint of a red hue. He hardly could feel his legs nor his brain working. He was fixated on her and was incapable of feeling the gentle wind of nature.

    ��Ehm�� Lyon? Is there something on my face? You��re not blinking,�� said Luna.

    ��Don��t need to,�� Lyon answered with a smile.

    ��Y-You know, this actually feels a little embarrassing now,�� said Luna as she looked away.

    ��No need to look away, no need to be embarrassed,�� said Lyon as he slowly crawled his fingers and locked them against hers.

    She looked up to meet his usual smirk. The unfair confidence that he exuded could best even be the most experienced king. It was the charm that he possessed and also the twist of fate that she shared with him. She had not a single thought of ending up locking hands with someone that came from the empty sky, not even if the seers themselves were the ones that told her. It was an abrupt notion, yet here she was, creating ripples of love out of an unjust contract. She trapped him with a soul contract, but she was caught with an eternal one instead.

    ��S-Stop staring at me, it��s embarrassing,�� said Luna as her eyes darted all over the ce.

    ��There is no harm in looking at a beautiful woman,�� Lyon smirked before heughed.

    ��People are staring���� Luna��s face couldn��t shrink deeper.

    ��That��s the whole point,�� Lyon smiled before he turned and looked at the tavern. ��I can even hear the bustle and hustle from here.��

    ��Well, it��s a tavern, not a restaurant,�� said Luna as she asionally steal nces at her hand. She smiled under her hood.

    ��Yeah, though, it��s disappointing that I can��t drink any liquor. That��s like the whole point of this ce.��

    ��Tavern is a favorite ce to gain information, whether it��s good or bad. Whether it��s gossip or actually factual. Whether it��s rumor or sin.��

    ��Sounds more like a random forum on the inte,�� Lyon squinted his eyes. ��But this is not my first time entering a tavern.��

    ��I have a feeling that you don��t want to exin what the foreign word you just said, so I will refrain for now. However, you must promise to tell me what ��inte�� is someday.��

    ��I will.��

    ��Then let��s go, I bet you love taverns, it checked all of your lists.��

    ��What list?�� Lyon raised his brows before heughed.

    ��Vulgar, booze, and women,�� Luna rolled her eyes.

    ��Heh, that��s the good tavern, this one seems proper,�� Lyon chuckled before both of them got up the stairs.

    One step into the tavern, the entire atmosphere suddenly died down. Everyone was silent and turned around. They had their eyes on the mysterious couple with the oversized cloak.

    Luna tightened her hand as she trembled at therge pressure from their nce alone. The look of a killer, hunter, and others was all weighing against her heart.

    ��Older sister Cecile said to stay low, Lyon,�� muttered Luna.

    ��I know, but what can I say, they surely give me a tight jaw,�� Lyon smirked under the hood.

    ��Heh, you seem like a tough bloke,�� said one of the adventurers before he mmed his hand against the table, courting all attention.

    ( herees trouble ) thought Luna as she saw the man stand up.

    He had muscles written all over his tight sleeveless clothing. He had a wide jaw and a ponytail, a man that was as tall as Graham butcked the lithe that thetter had. He yed a small de with his hand as he made his way toward the couple.

    ��Don��t kill them, Aloy hahaha!�� shouted one of the adventurers enjoying his drink before a ripple ofughter followed.

    ��Don��t worry, I won��t, I just want to have a little chat with these two,�� Aloy smirked.

    Cecile who was sitting at the corner of the tavern with the rest of the group sighed. ��He just entered the ce and already, a problem.��

    Kesya chuckled uncontrobly. ��He is like a ma for troubles.��

    ��He didn��t even start anything,�� Lumina sighed.

    The old farmer felt left out as he looked left and right. He had no words to say but internally as he darted his nce toward the couple.

    Cecile raised her hand before waving at his husband.

    Aloy raised one of his brows before he smirked. ��Look��s like your friend is looking for you.��

    ��Then if you do excuse me,�� Lyon answered with a smile before he walked past him. However, Aloy deliberately made a little bump against him.

    ��Oh, be careful fellow, you haven��t drunk a sip, and you��re already tipsy,�� Aloyughed before ending up smirking. ��If you got drunk and passed out on the street outside, some bad people might snatch your tools, hahaha!��

    Assid and Graham furrowed their brows whilst Kesya made an audible crack from her knuckles as she grinned. However, Cecile��s quick response managed to suppress their killing intent down to a notch, but it was all toote for the old farmer. He passed out with his head facing the roof.

    Lyon stopped before Luna immediately wiggled his hand, ��Don��t����

 Chapter 799: Disrespect?

    Chapter 799: Disrespect?

    The atmosphere inside the tavern was riddled withughter from the local adventurers. Luna kept her eyes on Lyon whose hand she held tightly. Her heart raced unlike the ignorant fools that enjoyed their drinks. The foul stench was bothering her nose and mood, but not as much as how Aloy started a fuss out of nothing.

    The deliberate bump was seen by anyone with their eyes opened. It was tant bullying against a neer. However, from theughter, Luna could understand that these had happened often and more importantly, weed. A custom for the brute andzy.

    Aloy was smirking back as he crossed his arms, waiting for a response from the cloaked couple. One curse word, or even just a furrowed brow, was enough for him to start something. The group had been acting mysteriously with their cloaks and hardly gave a glimpse of any faces.

    Lyon let out a sigh before he shook his head. He kept walking forward whilst holding Luna��s hand. He was unperturbed by the gazes of the drunk adventurers, nor the experts hid among them. He was just making the world.

    Luna let out a sigh of relief as she followed Lyon up. She looked at him and caught a smirk on his face. She immediately frowned. She had seen him smirking a lot, when he was in danger, when he was fighting, or when the situation was undoubtedly terrorizing for one��s soul. However, the Lyon she knew was also a young man that��s full of mischief.

    Aloy furrowed his brows as the waves ofughter from the nearby adventurers turned into boos. He was expecting a scene, some quick bucks, however, he seemed to have been neglected.

    ��Oh, look, Aloy is getting pissed, haha!��

    ��There is only one way for Aloy to redeem himself, a fight!��

    ��Fight, fight, fight, fight!��

    The tavern chanted the action Aloy should take with a unison tap of their wooden cup against the wooden table. Some that didn��t have a drink ready, used their palm to follow the rhythm. Meanwhile, the bartender could only wipe his ss faster at the heightening tension.

    The crowd was reversed by the simple act of Lyon ignoring the problem. He simply walked out of the troubles before the morale tension inside the tavern shifted.

    ��Lyon, don��t���� said Luna softly as Lyon approached Cecile��s table.

    ��Heh, what happened to the old farmer?�� Lyon chuckled whilst pointing at him.

    The old man passed out with his eyes opened staring at the roof. His body was stiff as a frozen sculpture, but his chest still keep heaving up and down.

    ��He is a sleep,�� said Kesya with a grin.

    ��Nobody slept like that, Kesya,�� Lyon rolled his eyes under his hood.

    ��Really? You never see someone sleepwalking?�� Kesya crossed her arms as she tilted her head. ��It��s hard to believe.��

    ��Are they even thatmon?�� Lyon shrugged.

    ��Never mind that, you just can keep your hands tied,�� Cecile sighed.

    ��Huh?�� Luna was dazzled in confusion. She didn��t know what Cecile meant, but her cheeks gave out a red hue. ��What do you mean?��

    Cecile drank her cup before pointing out at Lyon��s other hand, ��Still quick as ever.�� she gulped down her drinks.

    ��You noticed?�� Lyon chuckled. ��A pretty penny for a fair day of work.��

    ��Fair huh?�� Cecile couldn��t help but chuckle.

    Luna furrowed her brows before she took a peek at Lyon��s other hand. It was holding something. ( So that what that smirk was for, he had stolen something from the bump, or was it after the bump? ). She gulped, the man she was holding was able to steal under the hundred eyes and a single hand. They might be the bully but he was the thief.

    ��Alright, leave some room for me to sit on,�� said Lyon before Kesya moved over.

    ��The table is really small for all of us,�� Assid furrowed his brows. ��Such ipetent.��

    ��Hey, it��s a small settlement, what do you expect?�� Lyon chuckled before he let Luna sit on an empty seat.

    ��Oi!��

    A call-out made rose the tension inside the tavern once more.

    One adventurer smirked before he nudged his friend��s arm, ��Aloy is going to at it.��

    ��He is been scolded by the boss numerous times but always got away with it, it��s fine.��

    ��Must have been the boss��s idea to keep him, he is our entertainer in this base.��

    ��Shh!! Keep your mouth shut, those cloaked guys might hear you.��

    ��The fuck do they care?��

    ��We don��t know yet, that��s the fucking point stupid!��

    ��I��m not done with you, who told you to sit,�� said Aloy with his chin rose and his forearms tightened. The smirk on his face was quite obnoxious, even for the fellow adventurers in the tavern.

    Meanwhile, outside the tavern, was a figure that no one dared to mess with. He stopped just before the entrance before his ears twitched.

    ��Oh���� he smiled. ��Looks like Aloy is making a scene again, heh, keeping that guy is the right choice after all.��

    The figure avoided the entrance with a short jump before peeking from the window. He smirked as he could discern Aloy almost immediately due to the others sitting down nicely. ��Now then, let��s see what that cloaked guy could do, this should be fun, hmm?!��

    His eyebrows rose as his pupils shrunk. From the cloaked group, there were two, facing right straight at him unbudging. ( I was found! ) his blood rose as he felt his goosebumps rise. His heart skipped a beat but after he brace himself with a blink of his eyes, the two cloaked cultivators darted away.

    ��Huh���� the figure furrowed his brows. ��Is it my imagination?��

    Lyon didn��t even pull his chair yet before Aloy called him. He let out a sigh and then looked over the group with a helpless sigh. ��What can I say?��

    Cecile shook her head as she drank her wooden ss. She mmed it down before she crossed her arms under the cloak. She looked at Lyon then smirked. ��I hope it won��t escte.��

    ��This world is crazy, who knows, I might have to fight his great grandfather or something after this,�� Lyon shrugged his shoulder before he turned around.

    Cecile gave about a snortingugh.

    ��What did you say?�� Aloy furrowed his brows as he undid his crossed arms.

    ��Oooo���� the adventurers responded before following with little chuckles.

    Aloy made heavy steps as he approached Lyon, but thetter didn��t back down and also walked forward.

    ��Oh yeah! Showdown!��

    ��You have a lot of nerve pipsqueak!�� Aloy smirked as he looked down. ��Look, you hardly reached my chin.��

    ��When I feel like I don��t want to seek problems, problems somehow make their way to me,�� Lyon sighed, disregarding Aloy��s remark.

    ��Heh, then you should apologize,�� said Aloy with a smirk. ��Maybe a top-grade bead would be sufficient for disrespecting me.��

    ��Man, he is extorting him,�� one adventurer chuckled.

    ��I��m sorry, but I��m a homeless man,�� said Lyon with a visible smirk. ��Now if you excuse me.��

    Lyon turned around and left the encounter. The tavern sunk into deep silence as he walked away with audible steps.

    ��Woah���� Luna couldn��t help but be impressed by how Lyon handled the situation. ( Isn��t this the part where he rampaged his way? Is he being possessed? ).

    ��You��re back without blood,��mented Lumina. ��That��s rare.��

    ��I��m not killing for joy, Lumina,�� Lyon chuckled. ��Besides, the guy is paying our tabs.��

    Lumina let out a rare smile.

    ��We have some naughty eyes looking from the window just now, I wonder who he is,�� said Cecile.

    ��As expected of Empress herself, she noticed him without even giving it a nce,�� Kesya crossed her arms and nodded firmly.

    ��Oh really? We are being watched?�� Lyon sat down and gave his back to the rest of the tavern. ��I feel like this ce is a little bit off, but maybe that��s just my feelings.��

    ��Yeah, we can��t count on that, sorry Lyon, but a woman has superior guts than a man,�� Cecile jested.

    ( Yeah well, Luna has been giving a few red gs so�� ) Lyon shrugged before he grabbed the wooden ss. ��Let me guess, in water?��

    ��Juice!�� Kesya grinned.

    ��Fuck,�� Lyon shook his head and nonchntly drank the juice, unaware of someone standing right behind him.

    ��Looks like you need to be taught some manner,�� Aloy said coldly before his hand aimed to grab Lyon��s head and mmed it toward the table. ��Next time you��re here, call me seni����

    *Gulp!

    ��Bah, stupid juice,�� Lyon rolled his eyes before he raised one of his brows. ��Hmm?�� he turned around to see Aloy��s wrist was grabbed.

    Aloy had his pupils shrunk as he looked up to a person for the first time in a while. He saw the re of a man that was bigger than him from under the hood. However, the tavern was stunned the moment Aloy��s feet slowly left the ground.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon let out a smirk as he spread his legs andid his forearms against the table behind him.

 Chapter 800: Raksih and Hydra

    Chapter 800: Raksih and Hydra

    The adventurers suddenly stood up in unison after the slight pause of awe. Their tall fellow, Aloy, was lifted up with one hand by the wrist. The immense strength of the cloaked group immediately drew out fear from deep within as some of them had their palms against the hilt of their weapons.

    The tavern grew cold as the tension rose. The adventurers furrowed their brows which led to the rose of Lyon��s brow.

    ��Oh, what��s this? Why are all of you standing up? Did something bite your ass at the same time?�� Lyon gave a nasty smirk as he raised his chin.

    ��Kh!�� Aloy gritted his teeth as he faced the giant before him. He had never looked up to someone before, but here he was, and with a lot of witnesses too.

    ��Aloy is a fool, but he is not weak,�� said one of the adventurers.

    ��Tch! Let go of me!�� shouted Aloy as he threw his fist against the giant figure.

    However, Graham easily caught the other fist with his other hand without even feeling a little push from the momentum. The absolute block made Aloy��s pupils shrink. Despite having his first coated with mana, it didn��t do a thing toward the hand that swallow his punch.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked. ��Is this all you got?��

    ��I-I warn you,�� said Aloy as he took a cold breath. ��You don��t want to create a mess here with me.��

    ��It seems like your guild has the power of unison here,�� said Lyon as he savored the view in front of him. They were all ready to pounce, the message was delivered loud and clear from the way they spare their nce toward him. Lyon snorted, ��Is this really a guild though?��

    ��This is a guild of course,�� Aloy said with a clenched jaw before he nervously smiled. ��Be wise and let me go, let bygones, bygones.��

    ��Shameless,�� said Luna audibly.

    Aloy furrowed his brows but he couldn��t do a thing but re at her.

    ��Bah, you throw a punch and then expect us to forget this? Did you forget your honor in your ass or something?�� said Lyon with a smirk before he nodded up.

    ��?!�� Aloy had his pupils shrunk before a giant shadow in the shape of a hand crashed against his face.

    Graham lifted him up by the face before he threw him toward the nearest window.

    The figure behind the window raised his brows before quickly moving away just in the nick of time that the ss shattered. He saw Aloy tumbling a few times and trailing dust along the way before stopping with his head against the sky.

    Aloy��s face was grazed and light wounds made his makeup. One of his eyelids barely closed as he was kissed by the dusk of the approaching night. His temples had a visible indentation as he felt severe numbness inside his head. He hardly could focus his eyes as blood leaked out from his ears.

    It only took one throw from Graham to best one of them and the tavern grew anxious toward the group.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon snorted before he turned around and resumed his drinking.

    ��Don��t bother us, this is a warning,�� said Graham before he joined the others.

    *p *p *p

    Three slow ps were heard almost immediately. All of the adventurers turned around before bowing their heads to waist high. ��Boss!!�� they called.

    The figure was wearing adventurer garb that was perfect for scouting and hunting nearby monsters. He had a burnt scar across his neck that was visible to the naked eye. He had no weapons present, and his upper garment was sleeveless. His body was not as tall as Aloy��s, nor he was as muscr as him. His figure was slim and quite nimble. He had a smirk on his face as he stepped into the tavern through the broken window.

    ��I thought that there was something going on in my tavern, I heard the loud st,�� said the boss with a smirk. ��I fear that you must pay to reimburse this damage that you cause, otherwise, we won��t be seen as fair.��

    The adventurersugh as they saw their boss smirking against the group.

    ��Huh, what?�� The old farmer woke up from his slumber before he squinted his eyes and slowly waited for focus. ��What the���� he saw the other adventurers standing and ring at him. Their weapons, some of them were unsheathed while the rest was not, however, both states were equally dangerous. ( What just happened?!! ) he screamed inwardly before his eyesnded on the guy that had just entered through the broken window.

    ��Reimburse?�� Kesya raised her brows. ��When did that happen? What are you talking about?��

    ��Don��t feign ignorance now, I know you came from a wealthy family,�� said the boss with a smirk. ��You might be strong, but c��mon now, can you really take all of us?�� the boss confidently spread his arms with a smirk.

    ��Hehehe,�� the adventurers chuckled.

    ��Why don��t you give up and just do as the boss said?�� said one of the adventurersughing. ��Otherwise, we would have to rough up your skin a bit.��

    ��Your guard might be strong, but Aloy was not really bright.��

    ��Yeah yeah! Pay the beads for an easy life, after all, you guys started it.��

    ��It��s just realigning karma, you know, hahaha!��

    ��Why should I do that?�� said Lyon before he slowly put down his wooden ss against the table.

    The old farmer gulped as he looked at the man that he thought had the highest strata amongst the group. The mischievous young master refused to be pushed around even if their numbers were immensely low. ( Great risk, great reward, great risk, great reward, great risk, great reward ) he prayed to himself.

    ��Oi, oi young master, our boss is the great Raksih! He once hunted a Hydra!��

    ��You know what a Hydra is? It��s a two-headed flightless dragon with no wings, but if you failed to manage to cut all of the heads at the same time, they will grow two out of the missing head.��

    ��This is why we called the guild, the Hydra Guild! Hehehe, ate wee, but a wee anyway, now pay up!��

    ��A Hydra?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��I guess I have heard simr legends back home.��

    ��There is a Hydra in your home too?�� asked Luna astonishedly.

    ��It��s just a legend, I never met one, or they just died of old age, I haven��t read that much mythology in my spare time,�� Lyon shrugged.

    ��Don��t be ridiculous,�� Kesya bitterly spat against the floor to their disbelief. ��If you meet a Hydra, you won��t even have a body left.��

    Raksih furrowed his brows before he revealed two chakrams in his hands. ��You say that you don��t believe me?��

    ��Are you blind? Can��t you look at the scar on his neck?�� said one of the adventurers with a cold tone.

    ��You guys are all stupid,�� Kesya snorted. ��That is just a burnt mark, Hydra doesn��t spit ordinary fire, they spit corroding fire! The wound that beast left is a hole, not a damn mark! You also said that Hydra is a flightless dragon? Wrong! There is a Hydra that has more than a pair of wings on its back, the Great Hydra! Your shallow knowledge is even worse than me,�� said Kesya with a snort.

    ( Did she reveal herself to be the most stupid one? ) thought Lyon with a wry smile.

    Raksih noticed the stunned adventurers trying to process the words that wereing out of Kesya��s mouth. ��Tch! If that��s the case,�� he muttered before he swung away one of his deadly sharp chakram outside the window and spun away.

    *Neigh!!!

    The group��s pupils immediately shrunk in disbelief before the chakram returned to its master.

    ��Hmph!�� Raksih caught the chakram with ease. There was fresh blood dripping from the de to the ground as he let out a smirk. A loud thud soon followed by a crash was heard inside the stilled tavern.

    The old farmer immediately stood up from his seat with his mouth gaping. His chest was heaving up and down before he made his way outside. His eyes didn��t blink as he passed Raksih and got through outside by the broken window.

    He quickly looked over with a gulp before his pupils trembled. The entire caravan had fallen sideways, but more importantly, the horse that he loved the most, lost her hind legs.

    The old horse was heaving up and down as her master called out her name in tears. ��Dora! Dora! Dora! Girl, my girl! Don��t die on me! Not now, not like this! Dora!��

    The hoarse sobbing was suddenly met with a kick from nearby adventurers.

    ��No sir! Stop! Stop!�� the old farmer pleads.

    ��Get the fuck away from me you filth!�� the adventurer kicked the old farmer away from the dying horse.

    ��Ngh! Ngh! Ngh!�� ( Dora, Dora.. ) the old farmer felt his chest sinking as he looked at the dying horse who heaved as much as she could whilst taking a beating.

 Chapter 801: WHY ARE YOU HERE!!

    Chapter 801: WHY ARE YOU HERE!!

    Dora the horse was getting kicked from left and right. Her glistening ck eyes didn��t even blink as blood kept pouring out from the gruesome wounds and dyed the ground red. The caravan had turned over as one of its empty boxes was outside.

    The old farmer couldn��t blink as tears poured out the corner of his eyes. He kept wailing and wailing, only to haveughter from the tavern in response.

    ��Please�� stop���� the old farmer punched the ground before he stood up with his entire youth gathering on his knees, only to fall once more.

    ��Hahaha!��

    ��Look at that old man go, get some rest old man!��

    The taverns were enjoying themselves. The sight seemed ordinary despite the condition of the horse.

    Raksih had his arms crossed and smirked. ��That��s a warning, dear young master.��

    ��Have a thought for a second,�� Raksih continued, ��Pay the money and we will let you go. Give everything you got, we would give you a new horse,�� Raksih smirked with one brow raised.

    ��Hahaha! Good one boss!�� the taverns had their fills once more.

    ��Aren��t you adventurers!�� a hoarse voice came from the old farmer. He was struggling to breathe as he looked at the condition of his beloved Dora. ��W-Why�� Why are you doing this�� this sort��. my Dora����

    ��My Dora? Is that the name of your horse?�� Raksih turned before he snorted a grin. ��Hah! Hahahaha! What the fuck? Why are you naming your horse?! It��s just an animal old man!��

    ��Why are you doing this! Aren��t you supposed to be a noble adventurer?��

    ��Noble? When did we ever say that we are noble?�� said one of the adventurers.

    ��W-What? What do you mean?��

    ��This Guild settlement, it��s just a ruse old man, hahaha!�� one of the adventurersughed with tears in his eyes.

    ��A-A-A ruse? But, my son! He said that this is a legit guild!�� said the old farmer.

    ��Well it is, please excuse the stupid mouth of my fellow adventurer,�� said Raksih before he threw one of his chakram toward the bbermouth.

    The chakram move swiftly before half the adventurer��s face was cut cleanly. The blood smeared on the de immediately left with the momentum generated by the rotation before the chakram returned back to its rightful master.

    The tavern was stunned once more, even those that got a patch of blood grazing their cheeks forgot to take a breath. Only after Raksih glossed his lips with his tongue did they gasp in disbelief.

    ( He is a madman! ) said the old farmer inwardly.

    ��Your son?�� Raksih smirked. ��What is your son��s name.��

    ��D-D-Darius����

    ��Darius? I don��t remember having someone named Darius,�� said Raksih before he turned to his fellow. ��Well, if anyone wants to splurt out something then do it!��

    ��I-I think that the Darius he meant is the errand boy boss,�� said one of the adventurers.

    ��The errand boy? Ah,�� Raksih made a nasty grin. ��The shoe licker.��

    ��W-What���� the old farmer muttered.

    ��Your son is Darius, the errand boy, he is basically a ve for us,�� Raksih snorted a smile. ��We gave him meat and little coins as, you know,pensation or some sort. After all, can��t have my shoe licker all thin and weak, otherwise, it would dirt my shoe.��

    ��No�� He�� my sweet boy is����

    ��Hahaha! Of course, he wouldn��t tell his old man, he even goes as far as saying that our guild is amazing! The Hydra Guild, however, is indeed amazing, but not in the way the shoe licker is dreaming about,�� Raksih shrugged. ��I mean, you see the notice board being filled with a lot of papers right, well, they are just fake requests.��

    ��But�� why���� the old farmer couldn��t even shed a tear as he looked helplessly against Raksih.

    ��Heh, go ask your son, doubt that he would be able to tell you though,�� said Raksih. ��After all, you will be joining Dora soon, unless of course���� He turned around and faced the cloaked group that had their heads down at the round table.

    ��What about it, a fair trade right?�� Raksih crossed his arms and smirked. ��You seem to be so nonchnt about what��s going on, are you trembling in fear perhaps.��

    ��Oh!�� he faced up with a snap, ��Please don��t worry my friend, no need to tremble, we just want some beads. I��m sure your loaded family has it.��

    The group was silent, not even a breath they could hear nor notice.

    ��Heh, alright, alright, let��s make a deal,�� Raksih shrugged and shook his head. ��Two Imperial Beads, that��s right, I��m talking about those quality beads, the Imperial Beads, not the pure beads, but the top-of-the-line, Imperial Beads, one that can change a fortune of someone quite entirely!��

    ��I-Imperial Beads?!�� one of the adventurers eximed. ��Is-isn��t that a legendary currency? I heard that Heaven used it.��

    Raksih clicked his tongue, ��Tsk, tsk, tsk, it might be much here, but I bet they use it to buy a loaf of bread for a single bead.��

    ��You��re kidding��.�� said one of the adventurers before he quickly shut his mouth.

    ��Now, then what would it be?�� Raksih smirked. ��Two Imperial Beads, I let you guys go, I might chip in a horse to pull that broken caravan if you y nicely. Or, you can go the hard way����

    The adventurer immediately geared up as they drew their des and staffs out. They were looking at the cloaked group with grins. They outnumbered him, and also they were in theirir. They got the obvious advantage that even a king must admit.

    ��I don��t mind squeezing a little bit extra fortune from the rest of your family,�� Raksih smirked. ��There is no way that they won��t pay for their dear sons and daughters.��

    ��I have some bad news for you, I am really homeless,�� said Lyon.

    ��Heh, you can tell your lies to yourself, I knew how much you paid my men,�� Raksih shrugged. ��They are still over there at the gate, I can bring them here, if you want, however, you would need to pay up three Imperial Beads now for that lie.��

    ��And if I lie again?��

    ��Four, or ten, depending on my mood, and trust me, it��s descending by the seconds,�� Raksih��s words turned cold as his killing intent started to spread.

    ��What a coincidence,�� answered Lyon as Raksih��s killing intent was instantly repelled.

    Cecile let out a sigh as Lyon��s hands�� grabbed his own hood before slowly uncovering his face. He leered over his shoulder before revealing a terrorizing re against the boss of the adventure guilds.

    ��Kh?!�� Raksih immediately had his pupils shrunk as he took one step back in an instant. The face alone made him tremble his chakrams. A legendary figure whose face was spread all over the Mortal World. The one who had an unprecedented meteoric rise. Both nasty and superb rumors went around the figure in front of him. His jaw couldn��t clench anymore as he made a harsh swallow pacify his striking goosebumps. The sight alone made his heart skip a beat. This was the young man that stood against all odds and prevailed, the man was the very definition of a miracle. The man was recognized as the strongest of the generation with no contest. He inhaled a cold breath before he shouted,

    ��WHY ARE YOU HERE!!!�� Raksih had the veins in his throat popped.

    Lyon ced his hand on the table in a manner that Raksih could see it. He raised his index finger before he tapped it down.

    Raksih��s ears immediately caught breaking bones and shredded meat before three of the cloaked person sitting around Lyon was revealed to be an afterimage. His eyes couldn��t keep up as blood stted his shocked face. Not a single cry of his fellow adventurers was heard before their heads fell off, their jaws broken and their hearts hollowed. The entire tavern was in a blood fest. The flooring, the table, and the drinks were all painted red, even the ceiling as well.

    Raksih couldn��t look around, the brutal massacre happened in a fraction of a second. The entire structure that he built over the course of time had been killed without a burial. His chakram still stayed low, there was no use in swinging them around anymore.

    ��Grr! AAAHH!!�� He screamed at the top of his lung and swung his chakram onest time. If he was going to die, he will die trying.

    However, before his chakrams could make a full swing, before his chakrams could leave his hands. A hand grabbed his face, then the immense grip broke his entire skull as blood escaped out his eyes.

    ��GH!�� Raksih��sst nce was the young man ring him down.

    Lyon pulled his hand before striking a palm with infused mana directly against his chest.

    Raksih screamed at the top of his lung as his entire meridians shattered in an instant. His soul vaporized and blood oozed out of his orifices before following a thud.

    Lyon dusted off the blood in his hand as he snorted against the oozing corpse.

 Chapter 802: Naivety

    Chapter 802: Naivety

    The old farmer was stunned, however, it was not due to the blood gushing out from the adventurers�� mingled bodies, but rather from the identity that was unveiled in front of him. His lips were dusty like the Sahara desert as the air freely swirled around inside his gaping mouth. The young man that had ridden his dusty old and vegetable-scented caravan was none other than the elusive figure himself. The one dubbed as the strongest in thetest generation.

    ��You��re���� he gulped down his dry saliva. His weary hands trembled at the sight of the youth as both of his knees were unbudged, pressing against the ground. He could hardly lift a finger as he saw three of the cloaked group nonchntly massacre the entire tavern. The boss, and the underlings, were all dead.

    ��Eek!!�� the adventurers at the gate immediately ran away after seeing their friends being instantly killed and left not even a whisper of their breaths.

    The Hydra Guild was finished in a single day with a tap of a finger from a young man that was casually drinking a juice.

    ��Lyon,�� Cecile muttered behind him.

    ��Hm?��

    ��It��s time to go,�� whispered Cecile before she hold his left shoulder. ��Don��t heal the horse.��

    Lyon raised his brows in surprise as he saw the sharp nce that Cecile gave him. He had the question in his mind already, but he refused to utter the words. Lyon looked down before he looked at the old man who was still kneeling.

    Lyon took a deep breath before slowly exhaling the warm air. He overstepped the boss of the guild��s corpse before approaching the old man. ��Looks like the journey ends now.��

    ��Y-Young Master?�� the old farmer muttered. He was powerless as he was old. Time had to grind the spirit inside him, furthermore with his lovely horse dying on the street.

    ��Your horse,�� said Lyon as he looked over. The hind legs were severely separated from the main body and the blood had dried off from the chilling wind of approaching night. ��She is a good horse.��

    ��I�� I know���� the old farmer had his head down.

    ��We will pay you as we promised,�� said Cecile by the side.

    ��Huh?�� the old farmer looked up, ��N-No�� you don��t need to do that, you don��t need to do that, Young Miss.��

    ��This is not about you rejecting it, it��s about us making you take this path,�� said Cecile. ��You��re losing someone precious, that��s hardly receable.��

    ��Do you want to be with her to the very end, or do you want me to mercy kill it?�� said Assid by the side. ��Choose, old farmer, she is dying.��

    The old farmer was struggling to utter a word. His mind was in shambles. The horse had lost two of its leg. It��s practically a dead horse for those that used them, and even, the horse themselves. The old farmer made a harsh swallow as he closed his eyes. He used his knees to stand up before Assid immediately aid him.

    Lyon raised his brows as he looked at his butler d inside the thick cloak. He never saw him helping someone else other than him. It was a rare sight, even though, it took an old man and a dying horse.

    The old farmer bowed against Lyon for a second, ��Excuse me, young master.��

    Lyon nodded before seeing Assid gently guide the old farmer toward the beloved mare. He saw him immediately broke down and hugged Dora��s muzzle.

    The old farmer wailed in tears. He wailed at his powerlessness and his weakness. Time couldn��t be turned no matter how much he wished for it inside his heart. The time that was spent with his beloved mare was equal to the number of tears that he shed.

    Lyon brood over the scene before he asked his beloved wife. ��Cecile, why?��

    ��Because you are not a healer, Lyon,�� said Cecile as she darted her nce from the sobbing old man toward her beloved husband.

    ��But, maybe I can try something,�� said Lyon calmly.

    ��You can, but not everything can be fixed with a drizzle of magic,�� Cecile answered with a hard note.

    ��I know,�� Lyon crossed his arms. ��However, why not lift his emotion up a bit?��

    ��The mare is already dying from the unstoppable corrosion, called time,�� said Cecile. ��Do you hate me, Lyon.��

    ��That��s not fair, Cecile,�� Lyon shook his head.

    ��I know, but I don��t want you to be naive,�� said Cecile as she shook his head. ��Your naivety and spontaneous kindness might bring something bad instead of something good.��

    ��What do you mean?�� Lyon furrowed his brows.

    ��People always take something that was easily given to them, for granted,�� said Cecile as she tightened her upper lips before taking an audible cold breath. ��Somethings are better off not to be meddled with.��

    Lyon looked at her wife before his brows softened. He noticed how she was looking down with a tinge of disappointment. ( Something must have happened in the past ).

    ��Naivety, Lyon,�� Cecile gave him a sharp nce. ��An Emperor shouldn��t be too naive.��

    ��You know,�� Lyon looked at the sobbing old farmer before darting back at Cecile. ��I have a gut feeling that I never wanted to be an Emperor, is that true?��

    Lumina��s ears twitched as she overheard their conversation. She immediately turned around before looking at the two from a distance.

    ��What��s wrong? What are they talking about?�� asked Luna.

    ��I don��t know for sure,�� said Lumina as she crossed her arms.

    Cecile shook her head, ��You never did want to be one.��

    ��Then why are those three callings me their emperor?�� asked Lyon as he shook his head. ��Did I bound to something?��

    Cecile shook her head, ��I don��t know, but perhaps you did.��

    ( I see, so even Cecile didn��t know why did I be an Emperor ) thought Lyon before he let out a sigh. ��Sorry, for this, awkward conversation.��

    ��Hmm?�� Cecile raised her brows. ��No need, you deserve to know, after all, I��m sorry that I have to do this Lyon, I don��t want you to be taken for granted, by anyone, even if they are the sons of whatever abomination.��

    Lyon smiled, ��Thank you, but you��re not entirely wrong though. I did indeed have this feeling to jump out and ease the old man out, just because.��

    ��To be seen as a savior? How many eyes were there when they saw you y the Eternal Golem, yet they take it for granted and tried to hunt the entire race that has nothing to do with their overlords.��

    Lyon nodded a few times, ��You��re right, you��re right.��

    Cecile nodded, ��I know you would get it, after all, not even the overlord ghosts of the past nor present could best you.��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon couldn��t help but have a red hue on his cheeks as he smiled at his wife. ��I am really lucky to have found you.��

    ��The lucky one is me, otherwise, I would rot in that prison forever until they hacked my neck off,�� Cecile shook her head.

    ��Fate has its own ways, I guess,�� Lyon chuckled before he saw Assid ending the horse��s life with a sharp blow against its brain. The mercy kill ensued smoothly and only the draught of sadness shrouded the old farmer.

    ��All you have to do now, Lyon,�� said Cecile as she saw Assid giving the old farmer a bigger pouch than the initial one. ��Is to cultivate.��

    ��I don��t know what��s after True God Realm, to be honest, I mean, what��s more than an actual god?�� Lyon shook his head.

    ��You will figure it out,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��Of course,�� Lyon smiled and shook his head. ��Though there is one problem.��

    ��A problem? You? Well that��s rare,�� Cecile chuckled, ��Come then, what problem do you have? Maybe this older sister can help.��

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon grinned pervertedly before he sighed. ��I have something to tell you though.��

    ��Yeah, this ring that Selena gives to me��.��

    ��Hm? What of it?��

    ��She said that it holds fifty percent of my power?��

    ��More like mana, to be precise, and a bunch of spells that you knew of when you are at peak of the food chain.��

    ��Yeah, that��s the problem,�� Lyon smiled wryly. ��I don��t think I can do a magnificent feat or another miracle that I can pull out of my butt.��

    ��What are you talking about?��

    ��I ran out of gas.��

    ��Gas?��

    ��En,�� Lyon nodded slowly ( Oh right, she didn��t know what gasoline is).

    Cecile furrowed her brows as she slightly tilted her head.

    ��I ran out of pure mana, Cecile, the stock inside this ring is done and empty,�� Lyon smiled wryly.

    Cecile and the rest of the group with sharp ears immediately had their pupils shrunk. Cecile gulped before she slowly shook her head with question marks.

    ��Yup,�� Lyon nodded before showing her the ring. There was a slight puffing out before it immediately dispersed.

    Cecile let out a sigh as she slouched her shoulder down.

 Chapter 803: Karma’s Revenue

    Chapter 803: Karma��s Revenue

    ��There is a horse nearby, use it, tame it,�� said Graham as he stood by the old farmer. ��You don��t need to escort us further, use the money the best you could, change your life, face your son, and don��t speak about what you just saw.��

    ��W-What���� the old farmer could hardly speak. His emotion was wasted entirely on his beloved mare.

    ��The entirety of your life shall be dictated mostly by your decision, and your decision only,�� said Graham imposingly. ��Goodbye, old farmer, you��re a good man.��

    Assid spared a sharp nce toward the leaving Graham before he said to the old farmer, ��I don��t necessarily agree with his words, but if he referenced my Emperor��s words that were passed on to him, then I have to.��

    Graham returned to the main group a few steps away before noticing the second inmand furrowing and sighing.

    ��Now what?�� Lyon shrugged his shoulder.

    ��I never thought that it would be at the peak of True God realm, damn,�� Cecile clicked her tongue. ��Now this changes things.��

    ��Changes what?��

    ��Things,�� Cecile muttered. ��True God is nearly not as good as I was expected. This is bad, you will need to actually train now.��

    ��I mean it��s fifty percent of my original power, I think this is strong enough,�� Lyon nodded.

    ��No, it��s not enough, it��s too far from the word,�� Cecile shook her head.

    ��Don��t worry Cecile,�� said Lyon before he leisurely consoled her with a soft p to her shoulder. ��I mean, what do you think will happen.��

    ��You��ll die again,�� said Cecile solemnly. ��I can��t face something like that again, and I will never see that again!��

    Lyon made a soft smile seeing Cecile flustered over his past death. ��Alright, alright, I will train, I mean how hard it could be?��

    ��Oh boy, you have no idea, hahaha!�� Sunughed heartily.

    ��Hmm?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Isn��t it just absorbing enough mana and understanding the next realm?��

    ��Maybe for a True God,�� Sun shrugged his shoulder. ��However, there is a limit for a mere human to ascend, and good guess! True God is the ceiling for a mere human.��

    ��Fuck,�� Lyon cussed. ��What do I need?��

    ��An item,�� Shen answered with his ocean-deep wise words. ��Or some booster to feed the core of your meridian.��

    ��Soundsplicated and overwhelming,�� Lyon sighed.

    ��Just take it as seconds passed by, Lyon. There is no use hovering over something that you cannot control,�� Bapho chipped in a smile.

    ��Heh, you��re right, thanks grandpa,�� Lyon nodded before taking a deep breath. ��Well, what now?��

    ��We stick to the original n, Selena has to know about your condition too, her strength is needed,�� Cecile sighed. ��Then, perhaps we would have something to help you break through to the next realm along the way.��

    ��But what about you?�� Lyon asked.

    ��What about me?��

    ��You would need to breakthrough too, right?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��I will scourge up something, don��t worry.��

    ��WE will scourge up something,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms and give her a wide grin.

    Cecile smiled before she gently ced her warm hand on top of Lyon��s head and then rustled his hair a bit. ��Aren��t you a gentleman.����

    ��What do you mean, I always am a gentleman, unless you want me rough,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Okay, that��s enough,�� Cecile turned before smiling under her hood before her eyes turned sharp as she looked up. ��Alright, Assid, how many horses can we use?��

    ��I��ve checked, they have a caravan on their own to deliver goods to the nearest city.��

    ��What kind of goods?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Pills, drugs,ponents, a pot full of poison, ointments, something that we likely not see in an open market,�� said Assid.

    ��Ooohh, forbidden goods!�� Kesya grinned. ��Maybe we can have some?��

    ��We shouldn��t!�� said Luna. ��They are forbidden for a reason.��

    ��Spoil sport,�� Kesya rolled her eyes.

    ��Luna is right, we shouldn��t hoard those kinds,�� said Lumina as she crossed.

    ��Why?�� Lyon asked.

    ��Lyon!�� both of the princesses immediately gave him a re.

    ��What?�� Lyon furrowed his brows before he shrugged his shoulders. ��I mean, you know, a little sin won��t hurt.��

    ��We don��t have to consume it ourselves,�� said Cecile. ��It��s good for the money.��

    ��Really?�� Luna sighed. ��You have to side with us here, older sister.��

    ��I was never a princess, I��m sorry,�� Cecile smiled. ��I have to stick it in with my husband.��

    ��HEHE,�� Lyon grinned pervertedly.

    ��I know what you��re thinking Lyon, stop it,�� said Lumina after a grunt.

    ��I can��t promise you that,�� Lyon finally gave out augh.

    Cecile smiled before she darted to Assid, ��How big is the caravan.��

    ��It��s quite spacious, Young Miss.��

    ��I see, it seems like they are used to bringing big bulks of goods to their clients,�� said Assid.

    ��How about the scent?�� asked Lyon.

    ��It��s not that dirty, Young Master,�� Assid bowed. ��However, it��s not what I would say clean.��

    ��Then that��s good enough,�� Kesya nodded repeatedly. ��Assid approves that it��s not dirty.��

    ��I can further clean it if you want to, just say the word,�� asked Assid.

    ��Nah, too clean is not exactly enjoyable,�� said Lyon as he chuckled.

    ��Lyon,�� Lumina sighed.

    ��Hey it didn��t even cross my mind this time�� well now it did, hehe,�� Lyon grinned mischievously.

    Cecile smiled, ��Alright, how is the old farmer?��

    ��He wants to bury the horse,�� said Assid.

    ��Then we will bury the mare, I mean, Dora,�� said Lyon. ��At least we can do that, right?�� he nced at Cecile.

    Cecile nodded.

    ��Great! We might as well spend the night here, after all the inn is free.��

    Cecile firmly shook her head, ��That��s a great idea, for beginners that is.��

    ��What? What do you mean.��

    ��Trust me, Lyon, you don��t want waking up to the smell of dead bodies and buzzing flies,�� said Cecile. ��We did that in our tough times, and every morning you cursed and sometimes burned the entire thing down, only to bring us more trouble than it should.��

    ��Heh, I guess so, I never thought about the pungent odor that came out,�� Lyon scratched the back of his head.

    ��Just look at the bloody mess,�� said Cecile as she turned. ��The tavern looks horrid now.��

    ��It��s horrid then too,�� Lyon shrugged. ��What kind of tavern serves juice, what the hell was that.��

    ��I don��t think that they have juice on their menu, but that doesn��t mean they can��t crush fruits, put it inside a ss, and pour water in it,�� said Luna.

    ��Well���� Lyon sighed.

    ��Let��s get that mare buried,�� said Cecile.

    ��Oh before that, I found this, Young Miss,�� said Assid before showing her a piece of paper.

    ��Hmm?�� Cecile grabbed the paper before looking down at the content. ��This is an order for the goods?��

    ��Yes, and I think Young Master��s karma has a lot to do with it.��

    ��Oi, what��s this about my karma?�� said Lyon before standing by Cecile��s side and reading the content of the paper. ��Wow, hahaha!�� Lyon put his palm on his own forehead.

    ��What is it?�� asked Luna.

    ��The order for the goods, destination, the city of Ahkam, Dark Continent.��

    ��Wow,�� Kesya pursed her lips and nodded while ncing at her emperor. ��This is something else.��

    ��I know right, hahaha!�� Lyonughed.

    ��Well, how did they get there?�� asked Lumina. ��I don��t think these people can head for the wilderness and face the monsters living and breathing there.��

    ��Well, a kind of silk road,�� said Assid. ��They even included the map, with a pouch of coins.��

    ��Coins?�� Lyon furrowed his brows. ��You mean like an actual coin?��

    ��Yes, young master, the circr object used fo��.��

    ��I know what a coin is,�� Lyon rolled his eyes.

    ��Maybe the dark continent used a different currency than the rest?�� added Luna.

    ��Most likely, I mean, we use golds in Nostria, if I recall correctly,�� Lyon shrugged. ��I but I grew so fast it��s now benign to me�� Oh, wait a minute. So that��s why even Heaven used beads as currency, it��s because after reaching True Gods, they don��t really necessarily need to pile up beads? They need other items instead.

    ��Alright, let��s hold your conclusion for another day,�� said Cecile before she darted at Assid. ��Can you handle the burial?��

    Assid nodded, ��Yes, young miss.��

    ��Alright, then get Kesya to help you.��

    ��What?!�� Kesya eximed before she wailed at the sky, ��Hahhh~��

    Assid immediately grabbed Kesya by the back of her cor and dragged her with him. With Kesya��s strong hands, the soil was nothing but butter for her. She dug with a monotone grunt, however, the job was well done, and it was big enough for the mare.

    Lyon and the others joined the old farmer before they put down Dora the mare, including her lost hind legs.

    ��Thank you, young master Lyon,�� said the old farmer.

    ��Huh?��

    ��Fate is kind for letting me meet young master, this furious encounter might at the cost of Dora, but I��m sure she wanted the best for me.��

    Lyon was speechless and could only nod.

    The old farmer smiled. ��Then I��ll be going first, young master, thank you for everything.��

    The old farmer immediately left without another word but Lyon with his brows furrowed.

    ��Some people��s lives are just not at what they wanted to be,�� said Lumina as she watched the departing old man looking for a horse in the stable.

    ��I think he fucked the mare.��

    Lumina didn��t even leave a breath. She just turned around and then walked away from him.

 Chapter 804: Welcome!!

    Chapter 804: Wee!!

    A lone caravan was being pulled by a pair of horses. The cantering ps of their hooves striking against the ground provided the ambiance they never knew they wanted. The moon was at its highest peak but the sky provided very few stars for the night.

    Assid and Graham were at the coach seat, with the former controlling the reign. So far as Assid��s eyes could see, there was not a living soul present. Endless meadows and calming wind apanied them. No other passing caravan, no other passing adventurers, just pure nature breezing against his face.

    Assid looked over his shoulder to find piles of giant boxes and the sleeping women. However, one was sitting at the very back looking at the past roads that they traveled.

    ��Young master, are you feeling well?�� asked Assid.

    ��En,�� Lyon answered.

    ��Alright, we should be at the gate of the world by just about dawn, so you might want to have your eyes closed since you��re facing the east.��

    ��En,�� Lyon nodded.

    Assid nodded before he turned his head toward the road.

    Graham, whose arms were crossed, had a slight grunt before he opened his eyes.

    ��You know master has his hands tied and his mouth shut, right?�� asked Graham.

    ��I know,�� Assid sighed. ��He is one of a kind.��

    ��He is true to himself, well most of the time,�� Graham made a weak smile.

    ��His actions though, condone the wrath of women and fairies all over the world, yet miraculously, he got more women than one might think,�� Assid snorted a smile. ��I want to say his charismatic face has anything to do with it, but perhaps it��s because of what you said, he is true of himself, well at least most of the time.��

    ��That��s his charm I guess, some called him a hero, some called him a viin, but he hardly gives a damn,�� said Graham.

    Graham looked at the less morous sky before he closed his eyes and let the moon bask on his face.

    ��

    The great break of dawn soon shimmered against Lyon��s closed eyelids. They fluttered a bit before Lyon turned to the other side and pped his lips.

    The women slowly woke up and opened their eyelids. Kesya yawned and stretched her arms up high before Lumina yawned as well. The cold juvenile wind of the day made them slightly shiver from the toes up.

    ��Good morning everyone,�� said Cecile with a smile.

    ��You��re up early,�� said Lumina.

    ��It��s just a habit from the old glory days,�� Cecile smirked.

    ��I don��t think he shared their trait,�� said Lumina as she darted over before her eyes sharpened. Her eyebrows furrowed before she squinted.

    ��What��s wrong?�� asked Luna before she gasped at the state of what Lyon was in.

    ��Heh, I told you it won��t work,�� Kesya shrugged. ��It only buys you some time.��

    ��Can youdies keep it down, I want to snuggle a little bit,�� said Lyon before he turned once more only to be greeted with the rays of the sun. ��Tch!�� he reached his hand out to pull a lever and shut the curtain of the caravan.

    ��Did you help untie him?�� asked Cecile toward those at the coach seat.

    ��No, young miss, young master clearly can get out of that predicament himself,�� said Assid.

    ��I��m just checking,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��You��re not going to ask Graham?�� asked Lumina.

    ��He won��t do a thing that makes me mad,�� Cecile smiled. ��Besides, it��s a normal rope, he could just rip it open if he wanted to.��

    ( Oh right, I could do that ) said Lyon inwardly as he squinted his eyes to a close.

    ��Young miss, there are a couple of people guarding the gate,�� said Assid. ��Should I dispose of them?��

    ��Huh?�� Cecile peeked over and saw two guards standing at the gates. ��Are they really a pair of guards or are they just ying dress-up?��

    ��They smell like criminals,�� Kesya grinned. ��Perhaps they are with the settlement we just butcher.��

    ( That��s a weird sense of smell ) thought Lyon as he could hardly sleep anymore.

    ��What shall I do, Young Miss?�� asked Assid.

    ��y the part, they did nothing to us, we don��t need to kill them,�� said Cecile as she shook her head. ��We are d in cloaks, but they ought to recognize the caravan and the horses, let��s hear what they have to say first.��

    Assid nodded.

    ��H-Halt!�� said one of the guards. ��Is that caravan yours?��

    ( Bingo ) thought Lyon as he sighed. ��Too easy.��

    ��Yes,�� answered Graham. ��This is our caravan and we are delivering goods for this address.��

    Assid gave out the receipt of the order to one of the guards.

    ��Hmm?�� one of the guards furrowed his brows as he looked at them before taking it off of Assid��s hand.

    He read the receipt while the other ones crossed their arms with suspicious written all over thetter��s face.

    ��Woah, this is legit,�� said the guard who read the receipt.

    ��Really? Let me see,�� said the other one.

    The two of them confirmed each other and looked for something odd in the crooks and crannies of the paper. However, they found none of that, especially with the stamp on it.

    The two guards smiled and looked over the caravan.

    ��Well why don��t you say so?�� one of the guards added, ��However, I never seen you before, d in cloaks and all that.��

    ��You must be new recruits then,�� said the other one. ��The Hydra Guild is something else son, you��ll prosper there, hahaha!��

    ��Aren��t you going to check for the goods?�� asked Assid to Lyon��s eyes snapped open.

    ( What the hell is he saying?! ).

    ��Nah, It��s good business after all,�� said one of the guards before he gave back the receipt. ��We have a monthly basis of ie from your boss.��

    ��I see,�� said Assid. ��This is the first time we are taking the route, any advice?��

    The guard took an audible inhale. ��Well, I have none, but you need to follow the map, on exactly that path and used the powder all over the caravan to dispel wandering monsters.��

    ��The powder won��t work on stronger monsters though, they just eat you alive if you found them,�� added one of the guards.

    ��What happened if we found thoserge monsters?�� asked Assid.

    ��Then it��s just bad luck,�� said one of the guards before they both chuckled.

    ��So it��s a gamble.��

    ��Great risk, great reward, it��s all bnce out,�� said one of the guards with a smile. ��Fair warning though, even the nts are dangerous there, so might want to watch your steps.��

    ��Thanks for your advice,�� said Assid.

    ��Also, don��t mess with the other cultivators or adventurers you find on the path. Those are people are crazy in the head and muscle, it��s almostwless there.��

    ��I will keep that in mind, thank you,�� said Assid.

    ��And don��t do anything stupid either, Hydra Guild might have a name, but not that strong of a name in the Dark Continent.��

    ��You seem to know a lot about the Dark Continent,�� said Graham.

    ��Haha, I��m guarding this gate for god knows how long, I��ve heard bells and whistles from others before you,�� said one of the guards.

    ��Alright then, that would be all, don��t want you guys to bete for the delivering the goods. We don��t want a bad name on our record,�� the guard smiled before both of them made way for them.

    Graham and Assid nodded before the pair of horses went through the calm vortex.

    A strong gust of wind immediately crashed against the caravan as the horses neighed. The curtains at the back of the caravans wildly fluttered.

    ��What the���� Lyon got up and rubbed his eyes.

    ��We are in the Dark Continent, young master,�� said Assid. ��This is where Empress Selena currently lives.��

    ��What? What is so dark about this? It��s a wide meadow!�� said Lyon as he peeked his head outside, between Graham and Assid.

    ��Well, the dark part is because of the monsters you see and can��t see,�� Cecile chuckled. ��It��s my favorite hunting spot.��

    ��For maniacs,�� Kesya grinned.

    ��The monsters here yielded a lot of precious materials that Alchemy Union hardly possessed,�� said Cecile. ��This is a lot more fun than just picking something up from a bird��s nest.��

    ��I don��t see any monsters here,�� Lyon furrowed his brows. ��And where is Myriad Devil!��

    ��Calm down,�� said Cecile as she sighed. ��The Dark Continent is thergest continent in the Mortal World.��

    ��Really?�� Lumina raised her brows.

    Kesya nodded, ��Many hidden treasures reside here, many great monsters, many�� err.. things.��

    ��But this is really calming,�� said Luna before she furrowed her brows and saw a beast running toward them. ��I-Is that thing running to us, dangerous?��

    ��Not really, it��s kind of hare, but you just wait,�� said Cecile. ��Three, two, one����

    A bigger beast leaped out from behind and caught the beast hare with its giant w. Ripping apart its head before gnawing at it.

    ��Damn���� said Lyon to the shriek of Luna. ��Alright, that��s a grand wee to the Dark Continent, I guess.��

 Chapter 805: Hungry Guest

    Chapter 805: Hungry Guest

    ��I think that it��s better for us to leave than wait for the beast to finish eating,�� said Luna with her lips tightened. The beast hare was pretty visible from her spot. It was enjoying the nice breeze of nature before dreaded ws sunk into that little body and ripped it apart.

    ��That��s a good answer,�� Cecile added with a smile. ��Waiting might just be inviting more trouble than it should.��

    ��Really?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Some beasts are a fool, master,�� said Graham. ��After it finished gnawing its victim, it will depend on whether the beasts�� stomach is full or not, if it��s thetter, then it would hunt us unnecessarily.��

    ��So they��re just animals?�� asked Lyon

    ��Every monster spoken here are basically beasts, however, if you want to see why they are called monsters in these parts, you should go deeper into the Dark Continent,�� said Cecile as the pair of horses started cantering.

    ��Good thing the horses are blindfolded, they might run at the sight alone,�� Lyon sighed.

    ��That��s true, otherwise we are going to have a bad time,�� Cecile added with a smile.

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon smiled wryly, ��It��s kind of scary sometimes how versed you are in this adventuring stuff.��

    ��I learned a lot from your mistakes, Lyon,�� said Cecile.

    ��I see�� wait a minute, what? My mistake? You mean our mistakes, right?��

    ��Nope,�� Kesya, Graham, and Cecile answered at the same time.

    ��Oh c��mon, that has to be a lie, don��t tell me you guys never make a mistake,�� Lyon rolled his eyes.

    ��We do, but it was never as fatal as yours,�� Cecile sighed. ��See, Lyon, nobody is stupid enough to steal Bahamut��s eggs, but you.��

    ��Bahamut?!�� Lumina eximed. ��You mean that draconic beast that ruled over the sky�� or so the legend said.��

    ��Or that time where you piss inside a cursed emperor��s tomb�� but to be honest, you can��t help it at the time but the least you could do was not to piss on the runes at the wall,�� Kesya sighed before chuckling.

    ��W-What happened then?�� asked Luna.

    ��We killed the ghost,�� Kesya nodded.

    ��You mean exorcizing, him?�� asked Assid.

    ��Nope, just beat the ghost up to a shimmer,�� Kesya nodded. ��However, it was quite a tough opponent, we were all beaten ck and blue, but of course, with emperor��s heroic might! He saved the day yet again!��

    ��More like he caused it,�� said Cecile before she and Graham sighed.

    ��Damn,�� Lyon pulled back from his peeking before he sat down with his legs crossed. He crossed his arms, ��It seems like I miss a lot of fun memories.��

    ��Heh, it��s alright,�� Cecile smirked. ��You will experience it all, again, and might be in just one minute.��

    ��Woah, that sounds overwhelming,�� said Lyon before gulping.

    ��That��s why I want you to cultivate and just strengthen your soul, your soul will immediately copse experiencing a lifetime of memories although it seems like your instinct slowly return on its own after you descend down naked in Nostria.��

    ��Okay, I still have some issues with the whole naked thing,�� said Lyon as he tightened his crossed arms and furrowed his brows. ��I��m sure that any of you are strong enough to summon me, but what��s the deal with summoning me after I took a damn bath!��

    ��Oh so that��s what happened,�� Cecile raised her brows innocently, ��I don��t know that you will be summoned���� hmm..��

    ��What? Why are you pausing?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Can I ask you something, Lyon?�� Cecile furrowed her brows.

    The atmosphere suddenly turned tense inside the caravan, more so than ever albeit the ambiance of the cantering from the pair of horses.

    ��About what?�� asked Lyon.

    ��About when you are summoned, how did it happen?��

    Lyon furrowed his brows as he savored the craving curiosity inside the nce from his wife. He took an audible inhale before he recited the story of his beginning.

    ��.

    ��Woah, that��s, interesting,�� said Luna.

    ��What��s a fridge?�� asked Kesya.

    ��A fridge is a ce like a wardrobe but for food, we store fresh food or processed food there,�� said Lyon. ��And they canst a few days more, albeit at the cost of quality and taste being lessen each day, but it should still keep the original vor give or take.��

    ��Fascinating!�� said Assid out of the blue. ��Imagine how many new ways to cook with that thing.��

    ��It��s called a fridge,�� Kesya rolled her eyes.

    ��Hmph!�� Assid immediately grabbed her ears and pulled them down.

    ��Ah! Ah! Ah! Stop it!��

    Assid released her grip after he saw a hint of tears in the corner of her eyes.

    ��Wuwu,�� Kesya sulked at the corner, ��He ripped my ear����

    ��So three balls of light chasing you, huh,�� Cecile crossed her arms before she let out a sigh.

    ��I won��t say balls, I don��t really see it that well, but I was panicked! It was not normal to have a flying sphere chasing after you, who they appeared from a dreadful vortex that appeared out of nowhere,�� said Lyon. ��At least it was better than a truck, I would admit.��

    ��A truck?�� Cecile raised her brows.

    ��Nah, never mind,�� Lyon shook his head. ��Let��s get back to the main topic, why do you ask that? You seem so serious.��

    ��Well, it��s quite funny,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��What? What so funny?!��

    ��I mean, with how perverted you are, and how you are actually to be summoned naked, it��s like the ��word�� exists because of you,�� Cecile shrugged with a grin.

    ��Alright, get to the point,�� said Lyon despite the chuckles from the other women.

    ��Well, those three spheres of light each represented me, Selena, and Maria that��s indeed true, however, it seems like fate has other ns, for we actually summon you at the same time, somehow.��

    ��What? What do you mean at the same time, somehow?��

    ��If you just picked one of the spheres, then you might end up with one of us instead of shingly naked in front of the whole kingdom, during a speech nheless, and more, in the presence of its queen,�� said Cecile with a chuckle.

    ��Are you kidding me?!�� Lyon shouted from inside the caravan. ��You mean to tell me that if I have chosen one sphere to guide me, I wouldn��t have my butt pierced! And I also might have some alone time with my wife?! Fuck!��

    ��You can��t change the past Lyon, I��m sorry,�� Cecile chuckled. ��What can I say, we all want you at the same time I suppose.��

    ��As good as that warms my heart, I��m still pissed! Gah!�� Lyon balled his fist. One mistake that he took, was turning his destiny, were he to take one of them then, he was sure to have a better experience than in Nostria.

    Lyon was fuming before he took a nce at Luna and Lumina by the side. His chest immediately heaved down. It was the mistake that led him to these two, were it not for it, the chances of them meeting each other were perhaps not as wondrous.

    ��I��m sorry, I didn��t mean that, I mean, it��s just painful to have your ass pierced the first day, right in front of stunned people.��

    Luna smiled before she said, ��I know Lyon, I was there when you arrived.��

    ��Really?��

    ��Yeah, but you know what, now the people heralded you as their king�� The king of Deo, sounds nice right?��

    ��The little story of your origin would spark more passing cultivators,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��Alright, stop sugarcoating something bad,�� Lyon sighed. ��Thank you though, I do feel a little better than before, but the pain remains!��

    Cecile smiled seeing how his husband react to an unfortunate event. She crossed her arms under her cloak. ( However, that proves one thing. Selena is obvious, but Maria, you as well were summoning for his return, which means you��re still alive, and somehow managed to write the inscription to summon him with your ring. Just where are you Maria, even the sheer puked-out blood searching for you�� )

    ��I think we are nearing this city on the map,�� said Assid.

    ��Damn, people are living here?�� asked Lyon as he saw thick walls spanning his view.

    ��That��s ate question, but this is the lighter region of Dark Continent,�� Kesya nodded after clearly banishing her sob to theherworld. ��Having a city here is not thatmon, but of course, mostly this city is just full of adventurers and cultivators.��

    ��Then who ruled the city?��

    ��We have no idea yet,�� Assid shook his head, ��But we just have to deliver the goods to the person ordering the goods.��

    ��Yeah, about that, is the option of consuming them still avable?�� asked Kesya.

    ��No,�� all of them except Lyon answered simultaneously.

    ��Cheapskate!�� Kesya sulked and crossed her arms before her ears twitched.

    Assid furrowed his brows as he saw the two adventurers at the gate of the city waving against them and shouting inaudible words.

    Kesya opened the curtain at the back before she smiled. ��Look��s like we have a hungry guest.��

 Chapter 806: Ahkam, Dark Continent

    Chapter 806: Ahkam, Dark Continent

    ��That��s the same monster from before!�� said Luna as she immediately took a step away from the back of the caravan. ��A-Are you sure the horses don��t need to stop cantering and start running?!��

    ��It��s fine,�� said Cecile calmly.

    ��Y-You really think so?!�� Luna panicked.

    ��Don��t move Kesya,�� said Graham.

    ��Eh? Why not?!�� Kesya sulked, ��I can make its horn puncture the ground with a stomp!��

    ��Someone ising,�� said Assid. ��It seems like they are going after the beast, keep your ws under your cloak, Kesya.��

    ��Oh, really? They��re really slow,�� said Kesya before she clicked her tongue and put her hands behind her head. ��Boring.��

    ��Don��t worry! I��ll save ya!�� a man with leather garb came descending down from the clouds and immediately crashed against the beast.

    Kesya sighed as she pulled down the curtain before the loud st urred and fluttered it wildly.

    ��Hah!�� the man whose hair was ck and silky stood proudly with his greatsword over his shoulder. ��Now then, you guys are safe! Oh please don��t thank me, a few tokens would do for such service�� eh?��

    The caravan kept cantering toward the city walls without even making a slight pause.

    ��What the�� oi!�� the man shouted from the far back but, his shout only met the gust of wind from the meadow. ��Tch! Are you kidding me!��

    ��Young master, look��s like the guy is an entric one,�� said Assid.

    ��I can hear him,�� Lyon sighed.

    ��Hey, fellow adventurers,�� said the man by the side. ��I see that you are cantering on your way toward Arkham, but what about the beast I just saved you from? Don��t you want to gather itsponent? Oh, the name is Nafail, I��m an adventurer.��

    ��No kidding,�� said Assid. ��The carcasses are yours, after all, you killed it.��

    ��Oh, but I just saved your goods and the people inside the caravan as well, I would like to receive my tokens please.��

    ��Token?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��You mean coins?��

    ��Huh? Oh!�� the Nafail grinned. ��You must be a neer here, then all the well! All the well! The Dark Continent used the Adventurer Token to trade things, much like how the Heaven used beads to settle their purchase.��

    ��Another currency,�� Lyon sighed.

    ��Woah, woah, don��t look down on the AT there fellow, it might be worth much more than mere beads, if you already hit the ceiling of True God that is, hahaha!�� Nafailughed heartily.

    ��Oh, that��s such a bold im,�� said Lyon as he nodded. ( Wait a minute, so you��re telling me that all of these cultivators hit the ceiling of True God Realm? That��s bullshit! ). ��So are all adventurers have reached the ceiling of that realm?��

    ��Most of them, yes, but the good ones, or ��Lucky ones�� has managed to break through to the next realm,�� said Nafail as he shrugged. ��You don��t want to mess with them.��

    ��Good to see you again, Nafail,�� said one of the adventurers standing by the gate, ��I see that you are trying to make some money again.��

    ��Hey, don��t make it that obvious!�� said Nafail. ��But even so, yeah, this adventurer��s got to eat, hehe.��

    The cantering of the horses stopped as Assid looked at the ones standing by the gate. There were a lot more adventurers roaming the outskirts of the city than he thought. ( Most likely they are going after that chance to save a caravan too, just like this one ).

    ��Can I ask you a question?�� asked Lyon toward Nafail. ��If you guys are already at the ceiling of the True God realm, why are you still here in the Dark Continent?��

    ��What do you mean, continent? This is the Dark World.��

    ��Fine, the Dark World,�� said Lyon as he rolled his eyes under his hood.

    ��Well, that��s because there is no point staying there, dear fellow,�� answered Nafail��s acquaintance.

    ��Yeah, I hit the ceiling already, staying in that part of the world would only waste my time, besides, there are still wonders to be sought in this part of thend,�� said Nafail with a bright smile.

    ��So you guys never interfered with what others were doing?��

    ��I mean, they might be emperors there, but they are nothing in this world, just fellow adventurers,�� said Nafail.

    ��Then, how about the ��other-side�� trying to reach Heaven?��

    ��That��s because you can break through to the next realm if you��re in Heaven, otherwise you would be stuck here. However, you would have a better chance of breaking through it here in this Dark World.��

    ��We can break the limit here?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Yeah?�� Nafail pushed one brow down and raised the other. ��Why else would we be here, besides, the First Heaven is not what you think it is.��

    ( I see, he has seen somethings ) said Lyon inwardly. ��About this Arkham City, is this the biggest city in this world?��

    ��No? This is like the entry city of such, ooh? Wait a minute, are you guys new to this adventuring stuff?�� asked Nafail.

    ��Yes,�� Cecile immediately answered. ��If you can show us the ropes, it would be helpful.��

    ��Oh nice, a party eh? That��s nice�� that��s nice���� said Nafail as he tightened his lips in a sh. However, it was noticed by the whole group.

    ��Well?�� asked Graham. ��Are you going to show us the ropes or not?��

    ��Sure, but, I will do it for a sum of AT,�� said Nafail with a smile.

    ��Alright, we will have the AT that you want, but we need to deliver the goods first,�� said Assid.

    ��Sure thing! Just meet me at the Mange Tavern, I��ll wait in the evening.��

    ��Alright, see you then,�� said Cecile before the pair of horses started cantering forward.

    ��Older sister,�� said Graham as he looked around the city.

    ��Yeah, he is too naive,�� said Cecile. ��We ended up didn��t spare him a single Adventurer Token.��

    Lumina took a quick nce at Cecile before she darted back to the pavements ahead.

    ��I fear that the receiver might be surprised if it��s a regr,�� said Luna.

    ��ording to the sum of the boxes, it seems like it is indeed a regr, young miss,�� said Assid. ��And also, a single receipt for all of them.��

    ��Don��t worry, it will still go smoothly,�� said Kesya as sheughed. ��I hope.��

    ��Hope?�� Luna raised her brows before she sighed. ��There is a high chance that he would though, if he is regr then this might be thest batch that he has ever gotten. Hopefully, he is a consumer rather than a reseller.��

    ��That��s a pretty slim chance,�� said Cecile as she spare a smile. ��But we need the Adventuring Token, causing problems here would be unwise.��

    ��I could just try ann sneak my hand if you want,�� said Lyon with a grin.

    ��That is what will bring us trouble,�� sighed Cecile. ��There are also thieves amongst those adventurers you know.��

    ��Then it��s a battle of thieves!�� said Lyon.

    ��We have arrived, young master,�� said Assid before the cantering of the horses stopped. ��This is the ce.��

    ��Let me see,�� said Lyon before he peeked outside. It was an abandoned building with an open area inside. ��This is really cliche,�� his lips twitched.

    ��Let��s go in then,�� said Graham.

    ��Hello there,�� an adventurer with a mohawk immediately greeted them as he appeared out from the shadow. ��I��ve been waiting for my order, I believe that all is well��? Hmm? You have pretty distinctive outfits there, is there a problem, or are you guys new to this?��

    ��We are new,�� said Lyon nonchntly.

    ��Ah I see,�� said the adventurer, ��however, you still got the goods right? After all, why bother showing up if you��re not? Hahaha!��

    ��We have the goods here, just as you ordered,�� said Lyon before Assid got off from the coach seat.

    Thetter approached the mohawk adventurer without fear before giving him the receipt, ��We delivered the goods, you can check it inside the caravan, and you can have the caravan as well.��

    ��Huh?�� The mohawk adventurer furrowed his brows before seeing a couple of cloaked cultivators getting out of the caravan.

    ��We will wait outside, Assid,�� said Lyon as he waved and got out of the abandoned building with the rest.

    ��Boys! Check the goods!�� said the mohawk adventurer before a couple of others appeared out of the shadows.

    ��The goods are all there, boss!��

    ��Alright, here is your payment,�� said the mohawk adventurer as he gave the pouch with a smirk.

    Assid gave his opened hand but the pouch still dangling in a pinch of the adventurer��s fingers.

    ��What happened to the Hydra Guild? Did you guys kill them?��

    Assid showed a killing glint.

    ��.

    ��Ah! Now this breathes fantasy adventures,�� said Lyon as he stretched his hands up.

    ��We have the money, young master, and a little extra as well,�� said Assid as he suddenly appeared right by him.

    ��You smell blood,�� Kesya grinned. ��That��s bad a way to do business.��

    ��Hmph!�� Assid pushed his sses upward.

 Chapter 807: Frost Party

    Chapter 807: Frost Party

    ��All is well,�� said Lyon as he smirked. ��How much do we have?��

    ��Ten thousand AT for the payment, young master,�� said Assid.

    ��And from their pockets?��

    ��About five hundred each, so one thousand and five hundred,�� said Assid. ��There are three of them, and that makes the grand total of eleven thousand and five hundred Adventurer Token.��

    ��Woah, you��re really good at math,�� said Kesya.

    ��You��re just stupid, Kesya,�� said Assid with a sharp cold icicle against her heart.

    ��Wow, you didn��t pull any punches, did you?�� Kesya rolled her eyes.

    ��Alright then, with this much money, what kind of luxury we can buy?�� said Lyon as he rubbed his chin.

    ��We have no idea Lyon, we just got here,�� said Cecile as she sighed.

    ��What? Have you never visited this ce before?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Why would I visit the Dark Continent where that crazy woman with a de, lives,�� Cecile sighed.

    ��Well,�� Lyon couldn��t think of a reason before he found a notice board. ��Hey look, a notice board.��

    ��That��s one way to divert the topic,�� muttered Luna before seeing him running excitedly toward the aforementioned notice board.

    ��Hmm, maybe it��s time for adventuring one o one!�� said Kesya as she grinned. ��The notice board is where most adventurers going to take a quest and earn some Adventuring Token.��

    ��I wouldn��t be surprised if Alchemy Union would also put a request here,�� said Lumina. ��They are really good at concocting, but not much in gathering the materials or theponents themselves.��

    ��Pretty good guess,�� said Cecile with a smile, ��Look, you can find one already right there at the bottom corner.��

    ��Huh, where?�� said Lyon as he crouched down and squinted his eyes. ��Oh yeah, it even got the stamp on it too.��

    ��Must have been pretty hard to find,�� Luminamented.

    ��I don��t know about that, but the Alchemy Union is using a different currency, so, maybe it��s not that hard?��

    ��Do you want to take it, Lyon?�� asked Luna.

    ��Nah, let the others take it,�� Lyon sighed before he stood up and stretched his arms.

    ��You can actually gauge the difficulty of the task by the ck stamp of stars right at the top. The more stars there are the more difficult the quest,�� said Kesya. ��However, not all of the quests are hunting quests, some are explorations.��

    ��That��s pretty standard,�� said Lyon. ��Like a role-ying game or sort. However, all I see is three ck stars and below here, nothing above it.��

    The other adventurers who heard his remarksughed.

    ��Hey greenhorn, why don��t you take on one of the three ck stars ande back one piece first? Hahahaha!��

    The group of passing adventurers alsoughed and further escted the situation.

    Lumina immediately frowned with her fist balled. However, before she couldtch out her devastating w, Lyon gave her a smile under his hood. Lumina let out an audible exhale and let Lyon run the situation.

    However, before Lyon could open his devastating sharp tongue, someone��s presence interrupted him from afar.

    ��Hmm?�� the adventurers slowly nced over to the back before their eyes opened wide. They immediately made way for him.

    ��Hey, is the Frost Party,�� muttered one of the adventurers.

    ��The Three Stars party, Frost Party!��

    ��The what?�� Lyon raised one of his brows as he stood unbudged from theing group of adventurers.

    The one leading the pack has a giant sword strapped to his back and a smirk on his face. He wore light armor and was taller than Lyon by a head. He had a prominent figure of a leader and a fierce gaze in his eyes. The vascrity in his forearms was well defined and could be thicker than an old branch from a matured oak tree.

    Meanwhile at the back were three other adventurers. One was a female, wearing light garbs like that of a mage and a staff with orbs at the top of the stick. She was d in a blue decent cloak with its hoodid folded and dangling on her back. It seemed to have a detachable mechanism. A neat feature that Lyon immediately noticed.

    The other one was a male with thin clothing and a revealing belly button. He wore sleeveless garb and a pair of bracelets. Lyon immediately closed his eyes.

    Thest one was a man with a giant shield on his back. He was sluggish than the rest of them all, but he carried the most weight with his heavy armor and nking of his steps. Lyon raised his brows over this one.

    ��Hey, Arf! Did you guys finish that quest?�� asked one of the adventurers.

    ��Huh?�� The leader leered over with his chin up. ��Of course we did.��

    ��Woah���� the adventurers gasped in awe before they heard Arf��s smirk.

    ��Are you here for another quest?�� asked one of the adventurers.

    ��Of course we are, after all, we are going for the Fourth Star,�� said the mage of the group.

    ��Fourth Star���� the crowd gasped once more.

    ��I��m sure you guys can do it!��

    ��Yeah, ditching Nafail was the right course, after all, look at them go! Completed quests afterpleted quests, Three Stars to boot! Unbelievable,�� said one adventurer with his head shaking.

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised one of his brows before he smirked.

    Arf furrowed his brows before he approached Lyonm ��Is there something funny here, friend?��

    ��No, I just find it interesting,�� said Lyon as he smirked.

    ��You find it interesting? I��ve never seen your party here before, are you guys a newly assembled party?��

    ��Hah, these guys are greenhorns Arf, they know nothing about the guild and stuff.��

    ��Oh that exins your unawareness, I forgive you,�� said Arf as heughed heartily. ��Now step aside, I need to find a proper quest to end this Three Stars journey.��

    Assid immediately grabbed Kesya��s shoulder. ��Don��t.��

    Cecile nodded in approval before she patted Lyon��s shoulder, ��Let��s go.��

    ��Here it is, this one seems perfect,�� said Arf as he picked one up from the notice board. ��A Three Stars quest.��

    His enthralled voice trailed away as the group left the notice board.

    ��What a dork,�� Lyonughed.

    ��You said it, emperor, hmph!�� Kesya pouted. ��Were it not for Assid, I have pulled out his spine already.��

    ��Tch, if you keep acting like that, we would have more trouble than we should,�� said Assid with an audible click of his tongue. ��Just be calm would you!��

    ��Alright, alright, you��re no fun,�� Kesya put her hands behind her head.

    ��Have you heard what they said? Nafail was originally a Frost Party member,�� spoke Luna.

    ��It seems like they have a bit of history together,�� said Cecile with a smile.

    ��It��s not really umon that party breaks up for one reason or another,�� said Lumina. ��Before you asked, I read it.��

    ��You really love to read,�� Lyon smiled. ��And you look really beautiful doing it too.��

    Lumina slightly looked away with her blush hidden by therge hood and as much as Lyon wanted to tease her more something else happened.

    ��Hey, it��s Nafail!�� said one of the adventurers passing by.

    Lyon��s group immediately took an interest and turned around. There they found the same adventurer who had just ��saved�� them from the hungry beast standing at a distance from the Frost Party.

    ��Oh? Nafail! How are you, friend?�� asked Arf with a big grin. ��I see that you are still doing some adventuring.��

    ��Y-Yeah, hahaha,�� Nafailughed as he scratched the back of his head. ��I uh, I heard what themotion is about, c-congrats.��

    The Frost Party and the other adventurers were stunned by his words. They never thought that he would congratte them.

    ��Thank you!�� Arfughed heartily after a slight stun. ��Nafail, we would have never made it with you, so thank you!��

    ��E-Eh���� Nafail had his pupils shrunk seeing the condescending smirk that Arf gave. He leered over behind him and looked over at his old teammates having the sameugh. ( Furge, Helena, even you, my shield, Abes ) he made a harsh swallow before he forced himself a twitching smile.

    ��H-Hele����

    ��Stop right there Nafail, a lone star adventurer such as yourself needs to know his ce, we are advancing to the Fourth Star rank adventurers as a group,�� Helena remarked with her chin slightly raised.

    ��Yeah, sorry, Nafail,�� said Furge as he sighed. ��It��s just that, with you, we are not advancing anymore.��

    ( Nafa��il? You used to call me older brother! ) Nafail stood petrified before he darted at Abe��s. The heaviest of the group. However, thetter merely shook his head. ( B-But�� I picked you up when you guys are still roaming here�� I made you guys the adventurers you are today! ) s, he couldn��t say the words inside his heart. His fists slowly buried inside his palm.

    ��Huh?! Heh!�� Arf grinned before he hacked down his giant sword forward.

    ��Eh?�� Nafail��s pupils shrunk at the approaching de as he could see death weaving its fishing rod.

    *Boom!!

    The destruction was loud and clear as a cloud of smoke instantly formed.

    Some adventurers that were near the point of impact were blown back.

    ��Hahaha, sorry! My hand slipped friend, I hope I didn��t cut anything,�� Arfughed before he tried to pick up his greatsword. ��Ngh?!�� ( Heavy! )

    Cecile sighed before Graham and Kesya were seen smirking at the back.

    ��Wh-What?�� Nafail had fallen over to the side and out of the clouds of dust.

    Arf furrowed his brows after realizing this before he red at the silhouette challenging his core might.

    Assid fixed his sses before giving a soft palm against the air and sent a light gust forward. Then they gawked at the sight.

    ��I��m sorry, my foot slipped, heh,�� an iconic smirk was spotted. Lyon��s foot was pressing down against Arf��s de on the cracked pavement, with his arms crossed.

 Chapter 808: Doma and The Harp Guild

    Chapter 808: Doma and The Harp Guild

    The adventurers gawked their eyeballs out. Their lips went untucked. The atmosphere on the sidewalk suddenly intensified. The greenhorn they had just seen leaving had returned with one foot holding down the greatsword. The effortless of his breath, the way he crossed his arms against Frost Party was undeniably far surpassed whatever wordsing out of Arf now.

    Arf smiled, ��Friend, what��s the meaning of this?��

    ��I owe this guy some money, I won��t pay to a dead person though,�� said Lyon as he shrugged.

    ��You owe him money?�� Arf looked over to Nafail before he burst outughing, ��Hahahaha!��

    The loneughter reverberated across the city walls.

    ��Shut up would you, it��s hurting my ears,�� said Lyon as he picked up a booger from his right ear.

    The gasp of horror immediately ovepped the abrupt stop of Arf��s heartyughter. They couldn��t believe their ears, especially Nafail. Thetter even forgot how to stand up for a sh of a second.

    Arf slowly darted his nce from the sky and revealed a ghastly re toward Lyon. ��Friend, what did you say?��

    ��It��s not wise to offend the Frost Party,�� one adventurer shook his head.

    ��Are you trying to do something funny here?�� said Helena as she stepped forward with her staff pointing at him.

    ��Hehehe, Nafail, your friend seems to have a screw loose in the head,�� said Arf as he made a ferocious grin.

    ��Friend? Don��t be stupid.��

    ��Kh?!�� Arf and the rest of the party were taken back by Lyon��s remark.

    ��Your body is big, but it seems like somewhere inside that thick skull, is a small rock instead of mushy matter,�� said Lyon as he sighed.

    The sharp tongue left them bbergasted, all of them, except Arf.

    ��Didn��t you just hear what I say? I owe this guy some Adventuring Tokens, I��m not his friend, you deaf?�� said Lyon as he raised one of his brows.

    ��Watch your tongue!�� shouted Abe from the side as he pulled out his oversized shield.

    ��This is Arkham City, the city of the beginning, no blood shall shed here, you��re lucky,�� said Arf.

    ��Please, I can flip this city if I want to,�� said Lyon. ��But I��m lucky? Are you blind? You can��t even pick up your sword, bah, those thick arms are just for shows,�� said Lyon as he spat to the side.

    ��Wow, he is not letting them off,�� muttered Luna.

    ��That��s the way he is,�� Cecile sighed. ��But perhaps only us that knows he is not joking around, he can flip this entire city down.��

    ��Master only needs to say the word,�� said Graham as he smirked. ��Cocky adventurers, they are there in every generation.��

    ��You have a really high esteem, friend,�� said Arf as he gritted his teeth.

    ��What��s wrong? Can you lift your sword with my foot on top of it, should I move it aside? I thought that you are a Two Stars Adventurer.��

    ��Three Stars!�� shouted Arf.

    ��Alright, alright, no need to yell jeez,�� said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulders entrically. ��I thought that you are a Two Stars adventurer though, can��t help it, your attitude and strength are both adequate for the ss after all,�� he let out an audible smirk.

    ��Kh!�� All four members of the Frost Party were stunned by Lyon��s articte art of insulting. They couldn��t keep up with his words as their pride receives severe consecutive blows.

    ��You clearly out of your league here,�� added Lyon as a pinch of salt to their little graze. ��But don��ty your hands on him, I still need to pay my debt after all.��

    Lyon let an extravagant sigh before he lifted up his foot.

    The greatsword immediately propelled upward way beyond Arf��s head. He had to take several steps back to bnce himself, however, his eyes and others around the vicinity couldn��t either.

    ��I will see youter at the tavern, Nafail,�� said Lyon as he turned around and waved.

    ��Tch!�� Arf��s had bloodshot in his eyes as he looked at the nonchnt walked away from the greenhorn. He had never been so humiliated in his entire life. His fuming rage blocked off his ear canals as wordsing out from the members of his party turned into nothing but insults and their care nces into demeaning ones. ��Gh! Get out of the way!�� shouted Arf as he pushed the rest of them.

    ��Oh no, Arf is going to decapitate him.��

    ��No way, his adventurer rank would be revoked if he did so.��

    ��Would he sacrifice his blood and sweat to a greenhorn?!��

    Lyon��s nonchnt steps made Arf��s veins bloated. The humiliation, the stares of those around him. His grip tightened as he snorted a hot breath through his nose. He took one step forward before charging with the second. The greatswords made a fiery outliner.

    ��What��s all thismotion about?�� a cold stoic voice immediately denounced Arf��s intention.

    ��Ah, it��s the official from Harp Guild!��

    The man was wearing a badge in the shape of a harp in his adventuring outfit. He had a bow across his shoulders but not a quiver on his back. The man was about as old as Lyon and he had long brown hair up to a ponytail. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle and hisplexion was white pale.

    ��Arf, what are you doing?�� asked the man.

    ��Ah, friend Doma, I was just about to wave goodbye to my new friend here,�� Arf smiled before his pupils shrunk to a dot. The man that he wanted to shred nonchntly walked away from the scene and joined his group.

    ��What are you talking about?�� asked Doma as he furrowed his brows. ��You call a lot of new people with friends, stop confusing people.��

    ��I-I uh, sorry,�� Arf had his head down.

    ��Now then, I��ve heard that you have finished your quest, you are one three stars quest away from being eligible to rank up your status, then you can go ahead and venture deeper.��

    ��Y-Yes! I and my party have just finished the quest, friend Doma,�� said Arf with obvious nervousness. The muscr leader couldn��t show his entric mightiness against this fellow.

    ��Alright, just cash in your quest at the receptionist in the guild hall,�� said Doma before he darted his nce from Arf��s nod toward the cloaked group at the sight. He squinted his eyes.

    ��They are greenhorns, friend Doma,�� said Arf as he crossed his arms. ��However, their attitude is just trash, I think that they don��t deserve to join our guild.��

    ��Is that so?�� Doma muttered.

    ��Keysa,�� Lyon called. ��Didn��t you say that you once ruled a guild?��

    ��Yeah?��

    ��Well, are they here in the Dark Continent?�� asked Lyon. ��As far as I can see, these cultivators are all adventurers.��

    ��They are,�� Kesya nodded.

    ��What! Why didn��t you say so earlier?!�� said Lyon as he furrowed his brows.

    ��But I didn��t take any Adventuring Tokens when I left,�� she shrugged.

    Lyon sighed, he wanted to say a word, but he sighed once more.

    ��We could just pay a visit there, that guy from the Alchemy Union seems to be surprised that you run the Guild HQ,�� said Cecile.

    ��Oh yeah, that guy,�� Lyon nodded.

    ��What guy?�� asked Luna.

    ��Oh right, you didn��t tag along, well, it��s that guy.��

    Luna squinted her eyes, ��You forgot his name.��

    ��I love sharp women,�� Lyon grinned.

    ��That��s not important right now, that��s in the past,�� said Kesya as she chuckled.

    ��The guild is the strongest under the pretext that the extend of its leader��s strength was unknown,�� said Assid.

    ��Wait, you knew?�� asked Lyon.

    ��We picked her up in her guild, master,�� answered Graham.

    ��So you guys are familiar with this ce already?��

    ��No, if you say we have been here before, then yes, but to be familiar with every creaks and corner, we haven��t, master.��

    ��This ce is that big? Also, why don��t you guys visit Selena?��

    ��I have no idea that older sister Selena would be in the vicinity then,�� said Graham.

    ��I haven��t heard of her whereabouts either, Empress Selena can be sought if she wanted to be sought, that how great she is,�� said Assid.

    Then Lyon put his nce against Kesya who refused to have straight eye contact with him.

    ��You seem really suspicious,�� Lyon squinted his eyes. ��You��re not hiding anything, are you?��

    ��No, I��m not.��

    ��Well, do you know where Selena live before you met me?��

    ��I uh���� Kesya yed with his fingers as he pursed her lips inward. ��Kind of?�� she furrowed one brow as she peeked at Lyon.

    ��Why are you acting like that?�� Lyon shrugged. ��It��s not like you did anything wrong.��

    ( I just heard rumors from my adventurerckeys, but I dismissed them because I waszy, still am though ) thought Kesya before she raised both brows.

    ��Excuse me, can I bother you for a second? Are you guys new here?��

    The group turned and found Doma asking them with a smile.

 Chapter 809: Morale Reversed!

    Chapter 809: Morale Reversed!

    ��Are you a hunter?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Oi greenhorn! Pay some respect to the officials of the Harp Guild,�� said Arf as he and his party stood by Doma.

    ��I��m not asking you,�� Lyon snorted a smile. ��Looks like your sword is thicker than whatever that thing is between your ears.��

    ��Kh?!�� the Frost Party gawked at his words and nonchnt attitude. His sharp words were relentless even when he was in front of one individual with status in Arkham City.

    Doma had his eyes pulled back a bit as he heard the wordsing out of Lyon��s mouth. He had never thought that the one wearing a thick oversized cloak would have such type of weapon. He knew well how Arf was the leading party in the guild and how that insult would stab his pride. The wound was enough for thetter to have retaliated in anger, however, the fact that the man in front of him was ready to challenge Arf made him skeptical about the greenhorn thing they were spouting around.

    ��You! Friend! Watch your tongue around Doma!�� said Arf.

    ��Mind your cursed lips!�� shouted Helena as she frowned. ��You might be a friend of our ex-leader but you are nothing but that!�� then her tone turned soft, ��This here is Sir Doma, he is the official in charge of Harp Guild in Arkham City.��

    ��I know this blockhead is deaf, never thought that the woman would be too,�� said Lyon.

    ��Wa-Wait a minute!�� Nafail came rushing from the side.

    ��Sir Doma, this cloaked group has nothing to do with them,�� said Nafail as he bowed.

    Lyon��s group sighed. ( What are you talking about? ).

    ��You know these lot?�� asked Doma.

    ��Yeah, I����

    ��He saved us from a hungry beast, however, we haven��t paid him yet,�� said Cecile. ��That��s all the rtionship we have with him.��

    ��I see, then when would you pay him?�� asked Doma.

    ��Why do you care?�� asked Lyon as he raised his chin.

    Nafail and the rest except Lyon��s own group had their eyes wide open. The man was fearless despite being a neer to the city and he stood his ground despite being in front of one of the officials.

    The other adventurers immediately took notice of the situation. The tension between them rose as they gulped in trepidation. A fight may not be breaking out, however, the attitude that Lyon gave was sure to keep bending that belief that was instilled in the city.

    ��That��s because he is one of my guild members,�� said Doma with a smile. ��You have a frontal character there, err.��

    ��Sein,�� said Lyon.

    ��Sein,�� Doma smiled. ( Hmm, I never heard of that name before ). ��I��m not a hunter, but if you are interested in breaking through the next realm, you can apply yourself in the Harp Guild and work your way there, after all, that is what most neers here came to do, to gain ess beyond True God realm.��

    ��Bah! He would have never survived a three stars quest, might as well just give up,�� said Arf.

    ��What does having a three stars quest have anything to do with breaking through?�� asked Lyon.

    ��The item in which you seek lies beyond this city,�� said Doma with a smile. ��It��s in another city, in fact, you can buy the thing with Adventurer Token, in that city.��

    ��Woah, really?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Heh, you can��t hope to afford it,�� said Helena. ��That thing cost five hundred thousand AT, and they sold fast.��

    ��Helena���� Nafail muttered in disbelief as he saw her attitude.

    ��Alright, nice meeting you Sein, I hope you enjoy the city,�� said Doma with a smile as he turned around.

    ��Wait!�� shouted Lyon.

    ��Huh? Is there something the matter?�� asked Doma as he turned around, ��If you have questions, then you might want to head over to the guild hall, the receptionist would help you.��

    ��You��re sharp, I do have some questions, however, this is regarding someone,�� said Lyon.

    ��Someone? Are you trying to request a search?�� asked Doma.

    ��Do you know someone named Selena?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Selena? The Selena?�� asked Doma.

    ��What?��

    ��Are you talking about Zelena?�� asked Doma.

    ��No, Selena, with an S, S-e-l-e-n-a,�� said Lyon.

    ��I��m sorry, but I��ve never heard of Selena, however, Zelena, she is wildly known across the Dark Continent.��

    ��Zelena,�� Cecile muttered. ( That must be her twin sister ).

    ��Yeah, do you know how to find her?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Hahaha! What makes you hope that you could see her?! You��re a nobody!�� said Arf.

    ��I��m not looking for her, I��m looking for her sister,�� said Lyon as he rolled his eyes. ��Assid.��

    ��Yes, young master,�� Assid vanished as soon as his words dropped.

    ��?!�� None of the spectators could catch up with his speed.

    Doma felt chilling goosebumps as his small pupils trembled. ( I see him move, but I lost him instantly! ).

    ��Huh? Ngh?!�� Arf was surprised to see Assid standing right in front of him. The short distance only made it impossible for Arf to even notice the slight change of the air before a fist came from the side and the moment of the impact made his long hair flutter.

    ��That��s a warning,�� said Assid as he pushed his sses upward. The

    The leader of the Frost Party instantly had his eyes rolled back. His body swayed to the side with his jaw dangling to the one side. The weight of his greatsword elerated his fall before a loud thud gasped everyone at the site.

    The cold fall made even the Frost Party freeze in shock. Their heart raced at the fall of their leader. One shot of a fist to the jaw was all it took to take down their mightiest. As their breath was taken away so did Doma.

    He quickly realized how far the disparity was between him and that man. One quick nce and his gone, even though the ce that Assid moved from and to was still in the same field view. The short burst of speed was controlled and precise, Doma couldn��t help but gulp and cold sweat started forming on his temples. ( In that distance, were he to move against me, I wouldn��t even be able to see iting either. That man clearly has far surpassed the True God realm! ).

    ��Hehhhhhh, why did you call him instead of me, ma�� I mean young master,�� Kesya hunched down her shoulders.

    ��Because you will kill him instead of knocking him out, I��m much more merciful and controlled,�� said Assid.

    ( K-KIll?! ) thought the adventurers in the vicinity. They couldn��t believe that someone was daring enough to dere an intention to kill in the middle of the city, furthermore, against Arf, the leader of the Frost Party.

    ��Y-Y-You��.�� Helena and the rest of the party took a step back.

    ( What the fuck..) thought Nafail as he saw the condition Arf had be. This was the man that was about to chop off his limbs a moment ago. The severe blow even knocked out the tendons in his jaw, and the loud popping impact was heard reverberating across the street. He gulped. He knew then that they were in never need of protection, not at all. The caravan was safe even without his presence, nor other adventurers at that matter.

    ��Hey, Doma,�� said Lyon.

    ��H-Huh? Yes?�� Doma hardly blinked as he looked at Lyon. The man that knocked Arf out cold was calling this man young master, he could very much tell who held the true power.

    ��Where is Zelena?�� asked Lyon. ��I��m looking for her sister.��

    ��Z-Zelena, yes, you��re looking for her sister? Y-Young master also believe that rumor?�� asked Doma.

    The adventurers were stupefied, even Doma had to acknowledge and addressed him with respect to the power Lyon governed. The word greenhorn was immediately erased from their dictionary for the sake of their own lives.

    ��Rumor?�� Lyon nonchntly dismissed the fact that Doma changed how he addressed him.

    ��Y-Yes, there was a rumor that someone is living at the other tower,�� said Doma as he rubbed his hands together like a merchant caught red-handed cheating. However, no matter how many actions he took to pacify his nervousness, all went to naught.

    ��Other tower?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��It seems like there is a situation that I should know.��

    ��I-I can tell you about it if you want, young master,�� said Doma as he made the most ungenuine smile Lyon had ever seen.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked. ��Alright, why not�� you!�� he pointed at Nafail.

    ��Y-Yes!!�� Nafail straightened his spine.

    ��You��reing with us,�� said Lyon. ��I need to pay for your service too.��

    ��AH! Please don��t mention it! I don��t deserve to be paid,�� said Nafail as he took a step back and shook his head with his hands waving in denial.

    ��L-Let��s talk it over at the Guild Hall, s-shall we?�� said Doma.

    ��You pick the ce?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��O-Of course if young master wanted elsewhere, we can arrange that immediately,�� said Doma.

    ��Heh, just kidding, we let��s go to the guild hall,�� said Lyon as heughed before he let out yet another cold word Doma couldn��t refute.

    ��After all, it��s not like you can do anything funny against us.��

 Chapter 810: Avi, Receptionist of The Harp Guild-???

    Chapter 810: Avi, Receptionist of The Harp Guild-???

    ��What just happened?�� asked one adventurer as he hardly had any thoughts after seeing Arf getting picked up by his teammates.

    ��I have no idea, but that cloaked group is no greenhorn,�� said another. ��He knocked him out in a single fist and we could hardly keep up with our eyes!��

    ��Such speed! Such control! What is happening in the Mortal World?! Who are they?!��

    The adventurers were left bbergasted by the unfolding events, however, the main characters had moved elsewhere.

    The Dark Continent was a ce that was restless despite having a thick wall surrounding their city. The beast and absolute monster were roaming thend, the sea, and the sky. They could only band and unite together but without any more strings attached. Thus, the guild had be a primal institution that softly governed the street as a whole. However, there was always more than one guild in every city. They struggle both for market share and power overall.

    The Harp Guild. The guild had three strings harp as their little insignia, worn like a brooch. Some on their cor, some on their chest. The proof of identity was wildly known on the street of Arkham as one of the strongest guilds ever existed.

    ��Ah, Sir Doma, good to see you,�� said the woman behind her desk.

    ��Good to see you too.��

    However, it wasn��t Doma who said that. In fact, the man was seen to have a flutter of wind against his hair as his eyes were taken back by what he saw.

    ��E-Eh?�� The woman was taken back before courting all of the others�� attention.

    Lyon was already leisurely putting his arms on the desk and looking at the beautiful receptionist with a smile on his face. ��No wonder this c��!! GAh!�� his face was mmed against the desk.

    ��I��m sorry, this man is a bit of a handful,�� said Lumina as she smiled her cute pair of fangs.

    The receptionist could only smile wryly. They were obviouslying here with Doma, thus she nce over at him ( Huh? ) the man she and other high valued adventurers respected, was shaking his head as a clear hint of fright present.

    The situation turned awkwardly silent inside the hall. The building may not be fancy like a hotel but there were still powerful adventurers roaming about with papers in their hands. However, none of them dare to speak up about the situation, since the official himself hardly could make ament.

    A cloaked group where Doma looked like he was being threatened. It won��t be good to join and meddle with their circumstance.

    ��Ah, wee, to the Harp Guild, how may I refer to your party?�� asked the receptionist.

    ��Not bad,�� muttered Assid. ( She hid her nervousness well, or perhaps, too well? ).

    ��Avi, they are my guests,�� said Doma. ��We have something to discuss in my room, so if you please show the way?��

    ��Ah, absolutely Sir Doma,�� said Avi as she gave out a bright smile. ��Please follow me.��

    The group and Doma immediately left the prying eyes of other adventurers, but thetter immediately entered their own discussion. A mysterious group suddenly emerge and made even Doma himself bow his head and spoke eloquently.

    ��I��ve heard that they knocked out Arf just outside about a minute ago,�� said one adventurer.

    ��Yeah, I heard that too, his jaw was dangling on the wrong side as I��ve heard.��

    ��Oof! That guy got his jaw disconnected? Holy shit, what kind of person is inside that cloak?��

    ��Better not mess with those people in my opinion.��

    ��The wild part is, they called them greenhorn, hah, they lucky none of their bones were broken.��

    ��They should thank Arf for his sacrifice.��

    ��Wasn��t that Nafail?��

    ��.

    The group went upstairs to the second floor before finding another set of stairs in the opposite direction. There were two adventurers standing by, one with a fairly long halberd, the other with a pair of daggers inside a strapped belt around his waist.

    ��Sir Doma?�� called out one of the adventurers.

    ��Make room,�� said Doma before the two adventurers furrowed their brows. They looked at each other before nodding and stepping away from the stairs leading to the top room.

    Avi smiled as she ascended first before Doma and the rest followed.

    The two adventurers returned to their posts but turned around and looked up. They crossed their arms with brows raised.

    Lyon noticed a door made out of sturdy wood and a golden knob to boot. The walls were decorated with creamy wallpapers and were a bit more modernized than the standard that he had seen from city to city outside the Dark Continent. ( Despite its name, this ce is pretty advanced).

    ��Wee, Doma��s friend,�� said Avi with a smile before she turned the knob and pushed open the door then took a step inside. The aura she exuded immediately shifted to a domineering one.

    Luna was stunned by the sight before she saw Doma bowing at the side, ��Please enter, young master.��

    ��Young master?�� Avi raised her brows inside the room before she spare a chuckle. ��That��s a first.��

    ��Well, well, well,�� Lyon smirked before he entered the room. The room immediately gave out a feminine scent from nearby pot flowers. It was spacey enough to hold a meeting. There were a pair of sofas at the side with a table. Bookshelves with three levels, but not full of books. Decorated walls with paintings and beast trophies. A beautiful desk made out of superb quality wood and a huge window facing the street below.

    Avi made her way around the desk before sitting down on her chair. Her smile was different from the one she gave behind the receptionist��s desk. The total pr opposite, even Doma had to be the one closing the door back.

    ��You seem to have fun,�� said Avi with a smile. ��What do you want to discuss?��

    ��That��s a nice y, I hardly noticed that you would be the one that has the power around here,�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    ��Give me an apuse then I will spare you a smile,�� said Avi. ��However, that��s not what you came here for right.��

    ��Can we sit first?�� said Cecile as she took a step forward.

    ��Absolutely, you can sit on the sofa over there,�� said Avi as she leaned her back and make herselffortable by crossing her legs.

    ��Wee!�� Kesya jumped and stiffened herself up before falling against the soft cushion of the sofa. ��This feels really nice.��

    ��Of course, it��s better than that caravan,�� muttered Assid.

    ��I have to say, I��m surprised,�� said Avi before she saw Lyon and Cecile sitting right across her desk, ��I never thought that I would see Doma shivering like that.��

    ��Please do excuse myck of strength, Miss Avi,�� said Doma.

    ��It��s alright Doma, I��m not berating you,�� Avi smiled. ��I��m just curious, why would someone this strong has no guild.��

    ��Too early don��t you think?�� Cecile smiled. ��We are not here to join any guild.��

    ��Really? Too bad then, I��m sure you would make it past what the Frost Party could,�� said Avi before she furrowed her brows. ��You, are aware of the Frost Party right? The strongest party in the Harp Guild? Or should I say, hmm? Nafail?��

    ��H-Hello, Avi,�� said Nafail as he peeked out from the back.

    ��Oh, I never thought that I would reveal my identity to you hahaha,�� Avi chuckled.

    ��I��m sorry.��

    ��No need to apologize, I just failed to notice you, oh right, that Frost Party that I mentioned earlier? This adventurer was the ex-leader,�� said Avi before she sighed. ��But drama, drama, drama, yadda, yadda, yadda, you know the drill.��

    Nafail smiled wryly as he looked down.

    Doma made his way around the desk before whispering at Avi. Her face turned from smiling to her brows furrowed. She blinked a few times as she listened to his words before she darted her nce toward the two in front of him. She smiled and raised her hand. Doma made his leave and stood by the door.

    ��Well, well, what a fascinating turn of events, I never thought that you beat up one of our most precious champions,�� said Avi as she got off her chair and grabbed three wooden sses. ��It��s hardly believable that Arf would be knocked out with his jaw dangling to one side with one hit, but adding that to how Doma couldn��t breathe properly and the preparation on his temples, I guess it is the truth of the matter.��

    She served the two of the wooden ss and filled them with sparkling water before filling hers from the same bottle. She toasted against them before she drank with an audible gulp.

    ��Pah! Do excuse me,�� Avi smiled before sitting back down and putting back her wooden ss. She put her arms on the desk before sping her hands together. ��Now then, I��ve heard that you are here in search of Zelena��s sister?��

 Chapter 811: Rumored Sister?

    Chapter 811: Rumored Sister?

    Avi looked at both cloaked people in front of her with great interest. They had outdone her strongest party in a single well swoop to the chin against its leader. Now, here they were, being served with sparkling water directly from the true power that held the charge of Harp Guild.

    ��You cover your faces, I wonder why,�� Avi casually took an apple from the basket nearby.

    ��You can wonder all you want,�� Cecile smiled. ��We are here because Doma told us toe here, I hope you have good information to share.��

    Avi gulped down, ��Good information is hard toe by, however, I can assure you that the rumors about Zelena having a sister is really old.��

    ��Interesting,�� Lyon smiled. ��However, I want to know where she is, perhaps she knew about it.��

    Avi shook her head, ��It seems like you never met her before, that woman is hard to talk to, nor approached at that matter.��

    ��Well, what can I say, she is extremely quick with her feet,�� Lyon chuckled. ��Though, I was a tad quicker than her.��

    ��Hm?!�� Doma raised his brows. ��Young master, have you met Zelena before?��

    ��Sure did!�� Kesya answered. ��She is really quick, even I couldn��t catch her, but my master here could, with his magic hands of course.��

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon grinned as he crossed his arms proudly.

    ��More like perverted hands,�� Lumina sighed.

    ��I-I see,�� Doma gulped. ( This young master, he must be the strongest of them all, I never heard someone catching up with her feet before, it��s simply impossible ).

    Avi raised her brows as her interest piqued. She had never thought that the party would have such a bold im. ( Perhaps they are really a powerhouse not fit for this city ).

    ��Zelena is a powerful figure in thesends, she has immacte skills with a curved sword that could be summoned at will,�� said Avi. ��You are looking for someone difficult to find here.�� she smiled.

    ��I see, you want something to trade,�� said Lyon.

    ��Sharp, I like sharp men,�� said Avi boldly.

    ��Heh, then I����HM?! MMMM!�� Lyon��s mouth was immediately covered by Lumina who appeared like a shadow right behind him. He leered with squinted eyes before he hard Cecile chuckling by the side.

    ��Oh my, hehe,�� Avi smiled. ��Your rtionships are quite cute.��

    Lumina grunted as she looked at Avi. The smile of the fake receptionist was tingling her draconic instinct.

    ��You need to be careful with your words with him,�� said Cecile. ��You give yourself on a silver tter, he will eat you whole and leave you brokenhearted.��

    ��Oh my, that��s sounded heavy, speaking of experience?�� asked Avi.

    ��No, he can��t leave me,�� Cecile boldly imed.

    ��What a strong woman,�� muttered Avi before she said, ��Back to Zelena, you won��t find her in this city.��

    ��Really?�� Kesya raised her brows. ��Aw man, that sucks.��

    ��Don��t act as if you don��t know this,�� said Assid. ��There is little to no chance that we would meet her. Thest time, it was her looking for us, remember?��

    ��Looking for�� you?�� Avi raised one of her brows. ( Interesting, it looks like the search party is not a one-sided story. What does the great Zelena herself want with this suspicious party? I fear that I have either stumbled into a gold mine or a cursed tomb ).

    ��That��s a matter that you shouldn��t pry into,�� Cecile smiled.

    ( ?! ) Avi made a wry smile. The woman in front of her casually said a word and not a mantra, yet her goosebumps rose at the sight of her smile. There was nothing off with the tone but she felt utterly afraid of that casual smile that she gave. ( She is dangerous, not just as a cultivator, but as a person, I need to be wary of her. On the other hand, her man seemed rather a simple one, though, something felt a little bit off ).

    ��Is this your first timeing to Arkham?�� asked Avi.

    ��Indeed so, I only heard of this ce from mouths of my ruling, this is the first time I experienced the town, lo and behold, we already saw someone destroying a pavement near the notice board, what a wee,�� said Cecile.

    ��I don��t know if that is sarcastic or not,�� Avi smiled. ��Either way, wee to Arkham City, most people call this the city of beginning.��

    ��The city of the beginning?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Yes, this part of the region is where the beasts are the weakest,�� said Avi. ��A True God realm should suffice to survive making it to the city through unless they ran into bad luck of course.��

    ��We will get back to thattter, right now, I want to know how to get to Zelena, or should I say the Myriad Devil?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Ah, Myriad Devil?�� Avi raised both brows. ��You set yourself a really high bar there, Myriad Devil is amongst the deepest part in this Dark World, many True God had fallen even before seeing it up close.��

    ��Seems like a weing city,�� Lyon chuckled.

    ��You have quite a unique taste,�� said Avi. ��However, if you are going to look for Zelena, that is the best ce to start. Myriad Devil is not a kind ce though.��

    ��There is no ce that is kind,�� said Cecile with a smile. ��There is no such thing as an innocent city.��

    ��Well said,�� Avi smiled. ��But, the rumors, did you get them from Zelena herself?��

    ��We get them from her sister,�� said Cecile with a smile.

    ��WHAT?!�� Doma eximed from the door. ��You meant the rumors are true? She has a sister?��

    ��Equally powerful?�� asked Avi.

    ��Equal? I have no idea, I never met her before, however, if they are siblings, then most likely,�� Cecile smiled. ( I just hope she is not as crazy ).

    Avi tentatively listened to her words. ( They might know the situation surrounding Zelena more than any of us, however, that doesn��t matter, it��s not like the adventurers would believe them just because they said so ).

    ��There is one problem though,�� said Avi as she smiled. ��You might be strong enough to go the Myriad Devil, however, it��s a long way from here, you need to go and spend the night in the adjacent city before it.��

    ��And?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��You need an adventurer pass,�� said Avi.

    ��Miss Avi?�� Doma raised one of his brows.

    ��I think you know where this conversation is going by now,�� Avi made a cheeky smile.

    ��You want us to join this Harp Guild of yours?�� asked Lyon with a smile.

    ��As I said before, I like sharp men.��

    ��Then I ha��!! Hmmm!!�� his mouth was once again being covered by Lumina.

    ��Hehehe,�� Avi smiled before she turned her nce toward the woman sitting beside him, ��What do you say? I can help arrange you with that thing, or would you rather take the forceful route?��

    ��The forceful route?�� Cecile raised one of her brows. ��Interesting, never thought that you would provide us with an additional option that not benefitted you.��

    ��I��m a fair woman, just like you, I don��t scheme and cheat, I just provide,�� said Avi with a smile. ��You can take the easy route, which is to join our ranks, and raise your status as adventurers then gain your adventurer��s pass through there, or lose all the benefit that would be in your grasp and go with it your way against the wilderness, and no connection to boot. Pretty rough deal no?��

    ��How long would it take for us to have that adventurer pass?��

    ��With your strength? You already surpassed our strongest party in this city, the Frost Party. It would take probably a month or more, or perhaps even quicker, what do you say?��

    ��I don��t know, I have never heard of this new system before,�� said Lyon. ��You do a lot of quests to advance your rank or something?��

    ��Basically yes, however, you would need our letter of approval to take the test so that you are globally acknowledged and receive your star.��

    ��To take the test?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��Yes, there are hundreds of guilds that existed around the Mortal World, however, there are five that which the strongest, thebination of these five produced what��s known to be, the GuildLink. The Guild Link is where everything is either approved or disapproved regarding adventuring, it also oversees the growth of their adventurers, and has the ability to officially assigned a new star to advance one��s adventurer.��

    ��One��s adventurer?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Yes, you can��t make an entire party goes up a rank, they need to be individually assessed. No leverage can be done there,�� said Avi with a smile. ��You seem too keen on adventuring yourself, how about it, want to try?��

    ��That��s a good exnation,�� said Cecile. ��However, this Guild Link, does it only consist of five major guilds?��

    ��Yes, however, even the guild itself has its ranks, so if one guild has beencking, their seat in the Guild Link will be swapped out with the ones aiming at their seat,�� Avi smiled.

 Chapter 812: Mana Essence

    Chapter 812: Mana Essence

    ��Alright, I think I understand what this part of the world does,�� said Lyon. ��But, I want to ask, do you only hire humans as adventurers here?��

    ��Hmm? Oh no, not at all!�� Avi shook her head excitedly. ��In this ce we valued everyone by their power, their due diligence, and their strength.��

    ( She basically mentioned power twice!! ) thought Lyon as he made a slow nod. ��Then, is Harp Guild one of the Guild Link?��

    ��Yes!!�� Avi firmly nodded twice. ��There are like a hundred of guilds or so, but we somehow managed to get out there and crawl to the top, ourselves.��

    ��That��s admirable,�� said Cecile.

    ( I��m sure it wasn��t smooth sailing, nor was it an innocent one ) thought Lumina ( Nobody made it to the top innocently ).

    Avi pped and sped her hands before she leaned forward and smiled. ��How is it, pretty tempting right?��

    ��That��s a good pitch, but you basically offered us nothing fancy,�� said Cecile as she smiled back. She leaned back against the chair and made the gesture of her crossed legs clear. She sped her hands on top of her right knee and then let out a smirk.

    ( That��s some power move ) thought Lyon as he smiled inwardly. He was not ready for the upfront gestureing out from his wife. ( Now that I think about it, I never saw her making deals before ).

    Doma was taken back by the wild gesture, but he had lost all ability to speak after he saw what Assid could do to the leader of the Frost Party. He might be stronger than Arf, but he knew his jaw would be dislocated just the same with a single controlled fist from Assid. Remaining quiet and docile was the best he could do, even though it hurt his pride as a hunter.

    ( She is really a tigress inside that cloak sheet ) thought Avi as she looked at Cecile with great rivalry. ��Do you want to state your demands?�� asked Avi.

    Doma raised both of his brows.

    ��That��s really straightforward,�� muttered Lyon.

    ��Woah���� Nafail could only gulp. He looked at the cloaked people around him and was reminded of his audacity of asking for Adventuring Token because he saved them.

    ��I like women that don��t beat around the bush,�� said Cecile.

    ��Heh~�� Lyon leered away with an unweing smile. At least for the women around him.

    ��I want the item that could help a True God cultivator break through the inevitable ceiling,�� said Cecile with a smile.

    ��You mean Mana Essence?�� said Avi before she made a wry smile. ��That��s a really high demand, do you know how much that costs?��

    ��Arf told us a little bit about it,�� said Lyon. ��He said around five hundred thousand Adventurer Token.��

    ��Exactly,�� Avi nodded. ��Not only they are expensive, but they are also perhaps as rare as Heaven��s Prism.��

    ��Mana Essence??�� Lyon raised his brows. ��So it��s all just mana all over again?��

    ��No, it��s different,�� Cecile shook her head. ��Mana Essence can only be obtained from a in beast, but not just any beast only monstrous level ones can leave a drop, let alone a chug of a ss of it.��

    ��Wait, so it��s liquid?�� Lyon raised one of his brows. ��That��s something, we grew from not seeing mana at all, then we faintly see it, and now, we just put the damn thing into a ss and chug it down like it��s alcohol? Nice,�� Lyon smiled as he made a slow nod.

    ��Most adventurers here are of True God and they either hit the ceiling or are approaching ones. Of course, the weakest here is Godhood, though they can��t possibly do much without the help of others, thus we have a party system,�� said Avi.

    ��Hmmm,�� Lyon put his hand on his chin whilst his brows furrowed. ��But, why do these beasts capable of producing mana to Mana Essence?��

    ��That��s���� Avi had a slight hesitation before continuing, ��Some experts say that it is due to their extreme natural body that they had since they were born. Making them stronger just by living and warming up their muscles. They had a different meridian structure than us humans and non-humans. However, maybe also because of that that theycked sentient? It��s still a mystery.��

    ��So it��s better not to think about it then,�� Lyon nodded. ��I guess.��

    ��That��s true, wow, you��re really easygoing,�� said Avi. ��I lo����

    ��Shut your mouth,�� said Lumina coldly.

    ��I-I see, sorry for bothering you,�� Avi made a wry smile.

    Cecile chuckled at the sight. ��Well, can you provide Mana Essence or not?��

    ��It depends on how much you want?��

    ��Well how much does one needs?�� asked Lyon.

    ��That depends on the person, we can��t tell, there are also chances that it would fail,�� said Avi.

    ��Fail?��

    ��Yes, the less the amount, the higher that it would fail, failing as in not doing anything,�� Avi shook her head. ��However, here is the thing, even those that broke through the True God realm still need to amass Mana Essence too, that��s why, not only it��s hard to get and the numbers are limited, but many covet it for their own.��

    ��Or,�� said Kesya who spared a yawn before continuing, ��We could just kill those above True God realm cultivators, or adventurers, and get it from there.��

    The atmosphere turned silent at the brutal frag bomb of an idea that Kesya threw away.

    ��What? Why are you all shutting your lips?�� asked Kesya as she blinked innocently.

    ��That��s�� a frightening idea,�� Avi made a wry smile. ( How does that even cross her mind so casually? ).

    ��Please don��t mind her,�� Assid sighed.

    ��Hey!�� Kesya pouted.

    ��But, it��s not like it��s not a way to do things,�� Lyon shrugged.

    ��Okay, let��s not go there, Ly�� Errr, I mean, Sein, please?�� asked Luna.

    Lyon shrugged his shoulders as he nodded. ��Fine.��

    ��So there is that problem,�� said Avi. ��Besides, it��s quite a hassle and hard to do to beat those adventurers anyway, not only they would fight back but also, the chances of you dying are also high.��

    ��It��s the same with hunting those beasts, though,�� muttered Lyon.

    ��Yes, but those beasts are not exactly as smart as us,�� Avi smiled. ��However, beasts are not the only thing that drops Mana Essence.��

    ��Okay, what is it?��

    ��Ghost,�� said Kesya with a grin.

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Well, technically a ghost,�� said Avi. ��However, let��s just say that tomb of old hoard a treasure that is coveted by many, that still rings true.��

    ��Ah, so this is one of those, beat the guardians, get the ancient treasure kind of thing?��

    ��Precisely! You seem to have a knack for adventuring, this must be the right path for you to set forth to!�� said Avi.

    ��So they are like store brought Mana Essence, get it from powerful beasts, get it from powerful cultivators, or ravaged someone��s tomb?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Or, if you are lucky enough, you might find one on the street, in a small bottle,�� Avi smiled.

    ��Woah, yeah, I wonder if my karma would allow me to have that happen,�� said Lyon with a snort before following with a smile.

    ��That won��t happen,�� Cecile chuckled. ��Though it might be, if we are talking about you, you always have the strangest luck somehow.��

    ��Okay let��s not jinx it,�� said Lyon with a grin. ��So if it really depends, how much do you think that ones need to break through the ceiling of True God?��

    ��A vial?�� Avi shrugged. ��I honestly can only say that the more is better in this case.��

    ��That��s correct,�� said Cecile with a nod. ��The more the better, but if you used more than necessary, you might waste it too.��

    ��So it��s better to spend royally then,�� Lyon nodded. ��Damn, being powerful is not only expensive but also hard.��

    ��That has always been the case, yet we strive, somehow,�� Avi smiled. ��So how about it, you want to join the Harp Guild?��

    ��Sly, but not that sly, your deliverance iscking,�� said Cecile with a smile. ��You��re too hasty for us to join you, you don��t even say how much will you give us.��

    ��Hehe,�� Avi smiled. ��I just taking advantage of the atmosphere.��

    ��I want a chalice of Mana Essence,�� said Cecile.

    ��A chalice?!�� Doma, Nafail, and Avi eximed immediately.

    ��Was it too absurd?�� Cecile chuckled. ��I think it��s not a bad deal.��

    Avi sighed before she made a wry smile. She slowly shook her head, ��I��m sorry but I can��t give you a chalice of Mana Essence, I mean, a small vial is enough to make people kill each other, but a chalice? It would be an uproar.��

    ��That��s not my problem,�� Cecile shook her head, ��Either that or not, it��s also not the only requirement.��

    ( This woman is fucking greedy! ) cursed Avi inwardly.

    ��It seems like this discussion cannot go any further,�� Cecile stood up. ��Nice meeting you, Avi, perhaps we will meet again in a different situation, oh, and thank you for the information regarding Zelena, you are quite generous.��

 Chapter 813: Wanna Lift Your Spirit?

    Chapter 813: Wanna Lift Your Spirit?

    Avi looked at the group leaving her office one by one. Lyon and everyone else didn��t even hesitate as they followed Cecile outside.

    ( These fellows ) Avi squinted as she furrowed her brows. She gave them information but she gained nothing in return. The absurd bargain that Cecile proposed was impossible to fulfill, even if she took out her own purse.

    ��G-Good day, Miss Avi,�� said Nafail before he bowed and immediately followed outside.

    Avi raised her brows. ( I forgot, he is with them too ).

    ��Miss Avi, I��ll be seeing them off,�� said Doma.

    ��Hold it,�� Avi stood up from her seat. ��I need to go outside too, after all, I��m still everyone��s cute receptionist.��

    ��Ah, you��re right,�� said Doma as he wait for her to pass him.

    The ground floor was immediately greeted with the same atmosphere as before, however, they saw Avi trailing at the very back.

    ��The guild is not bad,�� said Lyon as he turned around. ��However, it seems like we can��t get ourselves an agreement.��

    ��Agreement?��

    ��Agreement?!��

    ��Hey, did you hear that? He said agreement.��

    The passing adventurers heard what Lyon had just said, moreover with how he elevated his tone a bit more than usual.

    ( This scoundrel! ) Avi raised both her brows as her eyelids twitched. She had never thought that such words woulde out from the man. She thought Cecile had all the brain and brawn for negotiation, however, she failed to realize who was the sly one.

    Doma had his lips gaped but immediately saved himself with a gulp, ��I-I-uh, I don��t know what you��re talking about.��

    ��That��s the best the best you cane up with?�� Lyon sighed before he turned hezily waved at them before he left.

    Doma and Avi were left astounded by his action. He didn��t pursue the matter nor was he further bloating it. However, that one sentence was like a ripple against the calmke water, a falling domino to crumble the rest of the entire structure. It was well timed, it was on purpose, and it was perfect.

    ��Tch!�� Avi clicked her tongue as she saw the man she had been ying with, ying her guild with a single sentence. She might not be the target, but her entire guild was getting attacked indirectly. Rumors will start to spread and so will the group��s enigma.

    ��We hope to see you soon! Handsome!�� shouted Avi.

    ��Woah!��

    The adventurers gasped in awe whilst Doma felt a choke in his throat.

    ��Kha!�� His eyes opened wide in disbelief before he said in a low voice, ��M-Miss Avi?��

    Avi swatted his buzz away by further waving at the leaving group and made a few skips.

    The adventurers passing by immediately turned their heads and got their interest piqued. Their favorite receptionist seemed to pay some special attention to the cloaked group.

    ��She called you handsome,�� said Lumina. ��Aren��t you going to after her?��

    ��I know,�� Lyon breathed like a pig. ��I wanted to go there but I must not.��

    ��Oh, that��s rare,�� said Lumina as she crossed her arms. ��What makes you change your mind?��

    ��You,�� Lyon turned and smiled at her.

    ������ Lumina couldn��t hold his gaze and looked away with bright red on her pale cheeks visible to the naked eye.

    ��Who are you people��?�� muttered Nafail as he gulped. He never had such attention in his adventuring career, not even once. However, now, with just a single sentence, a single action, everyone was talking about them.

    ��Let��s talk over at the tavern,�� said Cecile.

    ��W-What?�� Nafail raised his brows and stared nkly.

    ��That was the original n remember?�� said Luna. ��You said that you would meet us at the tavern, however, things escted to a different course and here we are.��

    ��It��s always esction if you bring master, err, I mean young master with you, hehe,�� Kesya chuckled.

    ��Hey, I don��t escte things.��

    ��What about Afurnae? Not to mention Alchemy Union��s pride building?�� Lumina jested at the side.

    ��Well, they deserved it,�� Lyon raised his chin and gave a proud snort.

    ( Afurnae? Alchemy Union? ) Nafail gulped ( What are they talking about? ). He had his lips dry and trepidation nigh as he thought about the unthinkable. The word ��escte�� somehow made his goosebumps rise for a sh of a second.

    ��B-But, why?�� asked Nafail. As far as he knew, the group already asked what they wanted to ask him, to Avi instead. His knowledge was considerably less than Doma, let alone Avi, the true person that held the power over Harp Guild in Arkham.

    ��There is always something that you know that they don��t,�� said Cecile. ��They sit high in power for a long time, they might even forget how to look down.��

    ��Yeah they got themselves toofortable, they forgot important details,�� added Kesya.

    ��But, what else can I offer?�� asked Nafail. They definitely did not need his power, nor his knowledge, he was nothingpared to the entire group. One of them could knock down Arf with an invisible fist.

    ��We don��t know that yet, that��s why we are going to the tavern of your choosing,�� said Assid. ��You better not disappoint though, unless you want to have your throat elsewhere.��

    ��Eek!�� Nafail shrieked as if he saw a ghost.

    ��Alright Assid, stop scaring the poor boy,�� said Cecile with a smile.

    ��Hmph, yes, young miss,�� Assid bowed.

    ��Alright then,�� Lyon put his arms around Nafail, ��Show me the tavern.��

    ��Y-Yes!��

    The group immediately left the open road and went for the tavern of Nafail��s choosing. Along the way, they caught the onlooker��s eyes. Word had spread in the city that was surrounded by thick walls, about how Arf was now on a bed with his jaw being fixed.

    ��Woah, this is shit,�� said Lyon the moment he arrived at the tavern. There was no one else but the group and there was no one behind the counter. ��Who will serve us food and drinks?��

    ��Hmm, one sec, old man!�� said Nafail. ��Old man!��

    ��Yes, yes, I can hear ya,�� an old hunchback old man came out from the door right at the end of the bar. ��I just threw out some trash, oh, Nafail, you came back boi, ready to spend your dime again?��

    ��Hahaha, you know how it goes,�� Nafailughed behind his back.

    ��Hehehe, oh��?�� The old man squinted his weary eyes. ��That��s rare, you��re here with the party again, my, this sure brings some nostalgia to this old soul.��

    Nafail looked down a bit before he uttered a smile. ��No, old man, these are my�� uh����

    ��We are his friends,�� said Lyon as he stepped forward. ��Serve us something strong old man.��

    ��Strong durian juice?�� asked the old man as one of his brows raised.

    ��We have a durian here?! What?! Yeah go serve me that!�� said Lyon before his body froze. He turned around with supreme nervousness before he smiled at Cecile. ��Can I?��

    ��It��s a fruit,�� Cecile chuckled. ��Go indulge yourself.��

    ��Yes!�� Lyon made a small victory fist before he said, ��I changed my mind, this perhaps is the best tavern I have visited so far.��

    His voice echoed against the cobwebs, the unaligned paintings, and also broken furniture around the ce. Cecile looked at the long table before she smiled.

    The group sat at the long table with Lyon tapping his feet and shouting, ��Old man, is it done yet?��

    ��Be patient boy, you can��t rush a masterpiece.��

    ��Woah, that��s a good answer,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��Do you want onion rings with your juice?�� asked the old man.

    ��What the fuck? You have onion rings too?! Give me that!�� shouted Lyon as heughed and pped the table repeatedly.

    ��What��s an onion ring?�� asked Luna.

    ��It��s the ring inside an onion? You basked it in batter and fried it, simple and delicious, then you can dip it in mayo or sauce!�� said Lyon excitedly.

    ��Assid,�� said Cecile.

    ��I was going to, young miss,�� said Assid.

    ��W-What? Where are you going?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I��m going to ask him to teach me how to make these onion rings that young master excitedly wanted to eat, and also perhaps I can ask for more durian fruit.��

    ��Oh yes yes do that! Hahaha!�� Lyonughed merrily.

    ��Wow, this is the first time that I see him in such euphoria,�� said Luna.

    ��He has gone through a lot, let him have his fun,�� said Cecile before she darted over to Nafail. ��You seem to have something in mind, your smile is wry.��

    ��Ah, no, I just reminiscing the old days, that��s all,�� said Nafail as he looked down and slightly pressed his lips.

    ��What��s wrong Nafail, you look down,�� said Lyon.

    ��Well he is looking down, you��re stating the obvious Lyon,�� said Lumina as she sighed.

    ��You know what would make you feel better Nafail,�� said Lyon as grinned at the old man he sawing out from the other side of the bar.

    ��Durian juice?�� jested Nafail with a smirk.

    ��No, a brothel.��

 Chapter 814: Zelenas Party : The Leviathan

    Chapter 814: Zelena��s Party : The Leviathan

    The ss hit the table with a loud thock. Lyon found the bubbly of his drink with furrowed brows. Red was not the color he used to see inside a durian before.

    ��That��s, a watermelon,�� muttered Lyon.

    ��It��s a durian, young master,�� said Assid. ��The fruit had spikes on the outeryer and the meat of the fruit was red. I was there and saw how the old man skillfully hacked it.��

    ( The durian in this world is red? ) Lyon raised his brows before he shrugged ( Might as well try it, sure as hell it��s better than in water ).

    Lyon took the chug full of bubbly goodness and drank it. The moment the liquid touched his tongue, the vor burst through the sourness side and the sweetness like that of light nectar. His eyes snapped open before he gulped it all down under the stun of the others.

    ��Puah~!�� He let out a satisfied grin. His eyes hardly opened as he smiled the brightest for the day. ��I want second!��

    ��Got it,�� said the old man as he went back and got ready to synthesize another one.

    ��Hehe,�� Cecile chuckled. ��Very rare of you to take down a gulp of juice that excitedly, perhaps we finally find the thing that can rece that Monkey King Wine.��

    ��Nothing can beat the epitome of wine,�� said Lyon as he shook his head. ��Though, I very much want to try it again.��

    ��Me too,�� Sun sighed.

    The twomented their fates but it brought yet another wry smile for Nafail.

    ( They are really something else, aren��t they, a party this big and yet they still get together ) He pursed his lips before a glimmer of sh from his tears made him squint. He immediately rubbed his eyes before taking a deep breath and giving them a strong smile.

    ��You can ask me anything you want, I will answer the best that I can,�� said Nafail albeit with the obvious pain-red of his eyes.

    The others spared their sympathy under their hoods, but Lumina was the first to let out a word. ��First, don��t go to the brothel as he advised.��

    ��Hey, my advice is legit!�� said Lyon as he smacked his chest.

    ��You don��t do that,�� said Lumina firmly at Nafail despite Lyon��s eventual low grunt.

    ��Haha, I��m sure that I won��t do that anytime soon,�� said Nafail as he scratched the back of his head.

    ��You got no money?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Lyon!��

    ��What?��

    ��Don��t lure him to the dark path!��

    Lyon furrowed his brows before darting over his new pal, ��Just make sure they lit the room, the ugly ones usually hid under the dark.��

    ��Lyon!�� Lumina stomped her foot.

    ��Alright, alright, I stop,�� said Lyon with his hands showing his palm on top of his chest, and his back straightened.

    ��Thank you for your advice,�� answered Nafail.

    ��Alright, with that done, I guess we can ask you some questions in the middle of the food. Nobody likes being questioned with an empty stomach,�� said Cecile before the first batch of the meal was served.

    ��Well said, haha!�� Lyonughed heartily before he grabbed an empty te and dug in the food before the rest of them.

    ��I-I guess it can��t be helped then,�� Lumina made a light cough before she grabbed an empty te.

    ��Luna, pass me the rice!�� said Lyon.

    ��Yes, yes, calm down you hungry beast,�� Luna chuckled before the rest was intoughter.

    ( Woah, they really are like a family, aren��t they? The warm atmosphere even basks me, an outsider of their party ) thought Nafail as he gave a warm smile.

    ��What are you zooming out about, eat,�� said Kesya before she offered him an empty te. She got a chunk full of meat in her mouth before she made a dry swallow.

    ��Y-Yes!�� ( At least, for now, let me be in this party ) Nafail grabbed a te.

    The group feasted as the old man soloed the kitchen. Despite the worrisome arc of his back, the old man with his weary eyes and nose was still sharp about the timing, vor, and aroma of the food.

    The tavern might not be the most pleasing in the eyes of a neer, but it was home for the regr. The food warmth their tummy and their heart. It was even better that there was no one else inside the tavern. Theughter was from their own and for their own. No drunkard roaming around seeking a fight, and no hustle and bustle of the others to disrupt their discussion.

    ��You��ve heard how Avi exined things,�� said Cecile out of the blue.

    ��Huh?�� Nafail raised his brows. ��I��m sorry but I don��t understand what you mean by that.��

    Lumina drank her juice before answering in Cecile��s stead, ��Avi is clearly a powerful woman ying a role of a weak model in front of the others. I mean you saw her dressing as a receptionistdy, seemingly weak and powerless, but she is in fact the woman that has more authority than Doma.��

    ��That��s�� true�� I was surprised that she would be someone like that,�� Nafail smirked as he shook his head. ��Every time I submit my quest, she always greets me with a smile, never thought that she would be the one ruling and pulling the strings from behind.��

    ��She wanted to be looked that way by the public, for whatever reason.��

    ��Maybe because she doesn��t want the unwanted attention?�� said Lyon.

    ��Or perhaps, it was because it would attract the wrong kind of attention,�� said Bapho to Lyon.

    ��Or perhaps because it would attract the wrong kind of attention,�� his shameless grandson repeated.

    ��That��s, that would be wild,�� said Nafail.

    ��I��m sure that you could find the answer, were you to stick with her for long,�� said Cecile.

    ��Hehe, did you use that word on purpose?�� Lyon grins.

    ��No, of course, she is not,�� said Lumina as she squinted her deadly sharp pupils.

    ��Alright, alright,�� Lyon shrugged his shoulder.

    ��Either way, that��s not important,�� said Cecile. ��What I want to tell you, is that her knowing our status as a neer, she would use that fact to twist the truth of her answer. She might lie on her smile, she might lie with her bright teeth out.��

    ��Woah���� Nafail gulped. ��I never thought about that.��

    ��You should, you were once a leader,�� said Cecile.

    ��I��.��

    ��Let��s cut him some ck, Cecile,�� said Lyon before he put his hands over the far shoulder of Nafail. ��He was just unlucky, that is all. He build the trust on the foundation that he believed in, but what he believed turned out to be false. That��s alright, karma will kiss you sometimeter.��

    ��Karma, heh���� Nafail smirked as he saw his face on the ss of water.

    ��I don��t know the true story about what happened to your party and quite frankly, we don��t want to partake in any of it,�� said Cecile. ��I want to ask you about Zelena, who is she.��

    Nafail gulped as he received the sharp nce from Cecile.

    ��She is a highly respected adventurer and she is really masterful with the curved sword hidden under her cloak,�� said Nafail.

    ��And?��

    ��And she is nothing like any passing swordsman. We can��t even keep up with how she drew her sword let alone how she slices and cut with her sword. However, she always left a shockwave after a cut.��

    ��A shockwave after a sh?�� Cecile raised one of her brows.

    ��Oof, the Void Style,�� Kesya clicked her tongue. ��No wonder her footsteps could escape my ears.��

    ��Void Style?�� Nafail raised one of his brows.

    ��Never mind her,�� said Cecile. ��Please continue.��

    ��She mostly appeared in public and people both adored and feared her. She belonged to a grand party that is also both feared and admired.��

    ��A grand party?�� Lyon raised her brows.

    Nafail nodded. ��That��s right, she belonged to a very powerful party. They mostly ravaged a lot of undiscovered tombs, thread further into the deep of the unknown, and faced beasts like no other. I heard they took down a Great Hydra once, though, it was a hard win.��

    ��A Great Hydra? Hehe, that��s interesting,�� said Kesya.

    ��Not bad,�� smiled Cecile.

    ( N-Not bad? ) Nafail had yet another wry smile. ( It��s a Great Hydra! A flying two-headed dragon that can regenerate two heads every time one falls! And you say it��s not bad? ).

    ��So, what they do call this party then?�� asked Lyon.

    ��They called it over a great beast that was rumored to rule the sea,��

    ��Loch Ness?�� Lyon guessed.

    ��Err no? It��s Leviathan.��

    ��Oh, right, of course, the Leviathan.�� Lyon nodded. ��That��s a cool name to use.��

    ��Do they ever faced a Leviathan before?�� asked Luna.

    ��I-I don��t know,�� answered Nafail.

    ��They clearly haven��t, if they did, he would tell us,�� Cecile chuckled.

    Nafail gulped before he muster his strength, ��Have you?��

    The tavern suddenly turned silent as Nafail��s heartbeat raced. He saw Kesya slowly grin and Graham leaned back with his arms crossed. However, all of his senses were courted down by Cecile who let out a smirk as she crossed her legs.

 Chapter 815: Title, Reputation, and Guild

    Chapter 815: Title, Reputation, and Guild

    Nafail gulped. ( Why are they keeping their mouth shut like that? ). The smiles, the grins, the slow breath, and the smirk of confidence, were all pointing to one fact that his heart couldn��t admit.

    ��You, faced a Leviathan before?��

    ��Holy shit!�� said Lyon as he chuckled.

    ��Huh?�� Nafail stared at Lyon in disbelief ( Wait a minute, what? Why is he surprised? )

    ��We did that?�� asked Lyon as he rubbed his chin and stared at the cobwebbed ceiling. The roof of his eyes glimmered with excitement as his mind was clearly taken elsewhere. ( Taking down a Leviathan, can you believe that ).

    ��What? You weren��t there?�� asked Nafail.

    ��I was, I was, I just can��t remember it yet,�� said Lyon.

    ��Huh?�� Nafail furrowed one of his brows. Lyon��s answer only gave more confusion to his mind.

    ��Either way,�� Cecile said, ��Is there anything else to add besides this Leviathan Party of hers?��

    ��Not that I know of, no,�� Nafail shook his head, ��However, Avi�� err, I mean, Miss Avi forgot to mention the title benefit that is bestowed upon one��s incredible achievements.��

    ��Title?�� Lyon crossed his arms, ��As in what exactly?��

    ��Well a great example would be the fact that you guys faced a Leviathan and are still alive, that would merit you a title from the Guild Link, I��m sure.��

    ��Really? That simple?�� asked Lyon.

    ��That simple? It��s a Leviathan, it��s a great beast as big as a city that roamed the endless depth of the sea!��

    ��But meeting one merit me a title? That��s bullshit,�� said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulders.

    ��Meeting one is not rare, but surviving one is!�� said Nafail as he tried his best to exin the severity of the party��s achievement. ��You see, one p of its tail could make a torrent and change the weather of the entirend!��

    ��You mean from sunny to raining?�� asked Lyon.

    ��That��s right!��

    ��Nah, it��s probably just a quick ssh, you know, it just wagged its huge tail and the droplets of the water rained down the nearby city.��

    ��But, well, I mean that��s really logical, but I��m sure Leviathan would be able to control the sea.��

    ��Stop daydreaming,�� said Lyon before he sighed.

    ��But you met one before,�� said Nafail before he mustered up his strength and asked the rest of the party, ��How did you guys do it?��

    ��Hm? Do what?�� asked Kesya.

    ��Surviving the rage of a Leviathan,�� Nafail gulped.

    ��We killed it?�� said Kesya with one of her brows raised. ��I mean, it��s not easy but it was worth a wrestle, jiahahaha!��

    ��I have to save your butt from its jaw, remember?�� said Cecile.

    ��You did? I thought it was the young master.��

    ��It was I who pulled you out of its stomach as he and Graham fought the beast and keep it at the bay,�� Cecile sighed.

    ��Woah���� Luna couldn��t blink her eyes as she imagined the battle. She wasn��t there, but she could feel the brutal fight that was urring then from the way they exchanged words.

    (��.what? ) Nafail had his lips left gaping. His eyes were dryer than shared dessert as dust couldn��t make them blink. The tavern��s atmosphere shifted in that split second as they casually said that they had killed a Leviathan, something that he had never heard a story about.

    Nafail gulped. He didn��t dare to ask them whether they were lying or not, however, he found no reason for them to lie against someone like him. They could outdo Arf in a single shot to the jaw, but it was still far from facing a Leviathan.

    ��Wait a minute, where was Assid in the story?�� asked Lyon.

    ��We haven��t met yet, young master,�� said Assid.

    ��Oh really?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ( This�� I feel like I��m not supposed to dig deeper into this ) Nafail gulped. The cloaked group was even more mysterious as he spent time with them. More questions and fewer answers.

    ��However, this would be a bit troublesome,�� said Cecile before she sighed. ��This Adventurer Pass thing is quite a useless hurdle to face.��

    ( Useless hurdle�� ) Nafail made a wry smile. ��I mean, the Harp Guild still extends her hand to you guys.��

    ��That��s true, but Harp Guild is not the only guild here in Arkham now, is she?�� said Lumina. ��The reason Lyon said what he said back at the entrance was not only to spark rage out of Avi but to spark the attention nearby.��

    ��That��s right,�� Luna nodded. ��Soon, they would hear our exploits, what we had done to Arf, and what led up to the situation on the street.��

    ��Ah, that��s��.��

    ��Not bad,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��I��m always learning,�� Luna nodded before she darted at Lyon with a smile before finding the man was busy dunking down the red durian juice. She squinted her eyes before clicking her tongue.

    ��This is immensely vorful damn it!�� said Lyon as heughed heartily.

    ��Are you trying to wait it out?�� asked Nafail.

    ��I��m sure the contest of power inside this town is not really one-sided, we didn��t even cover half of the city yet,�� said Cecile. ��Also, there is more than one thing at y regarding a guild.��

    ��Tell me about it,�� Kesya slouched at the table and buried her face.

    ��Guilds reputation is one,�� said Lumina. ��They are really dependent on this thing. The guild gained money by taking about ten percent out of the quest ced on the board. The quester must go inside the guild, has them processed it before they could put it up on the board.��

    Lyon sniffed a few times audibly. ��Do you hear that? Hear that?��

    ��Huh? What? Also, don��t you mean smell?�� Luna had her mouth twitching at Lyon��s antic.

    ��It smells like corruption!�� said Lyon. ��And I was just testing you, I, uh, I thought that you are not paying attention.�� ( Nice save! )

    ��That��s a terrible save,�� said Lumina.

    ( Kh! ).

    ��That��s why Avi was irritated, their reputation might just be shaken by one sentence out of Sein��s mouth,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��Shakened, but not crumbling,�� said Lumina. ��It seems like they have been carried by Frost Party in this city, I have no idea what they are like in other cities, but they clearly have an overwhelming advantage over here due to that guy that almost cut you in half.��

    ��Arf���� Nafail looked down and balled his fist.

    ��Guild reputation? Wait so like, the notice board we saw on the street is not the notice board for the city?��

    ��Nope,�� Kesya shook her head. ��There are plenty of notice boards, and of course, the charging fees also varied.��

    ��Also,�� Nafail added after a calm breath. ��If an adventurer is registered in another guild, but took a quest from another guild instead of his own, he would gain less than what was posted on the board.��

    ��This is to make sure that the guild members have the edge over the others, however, the cement fee to the notice board also varies from guild to guild. A famous guild would evidently cost more, but have a higher sess rate, which is, how things are supposed to be,�� said Kesya.

    ��The less famous guilds would struggle a bit, but they got the edge by their pricing instead. Fair price for the fair quest, not too easy and not too hard.��

    ��Then, who ranked the quest difficulty?�� asked Lyon. ��They can��t just pull a four-star out of their ass, can��t they?��

    ��The bigger the star, the more expensive it is to make it to the notice board, however, the actual reward is higher,�� said Nafail.

    ��That means, the guild would still have a cut for thepletion right?��

    ��Correct.��

    ��I see, so cing it on the board is some kind of down payment that the quester has to deliver, regardless of the sess or the failure of the quest? That way, the guild can still make money even if they fail?�� said Lyon.

    ��That��s right,�� Cecile nodded. ��In the event that it was a sess, they would have gained glory, reputations, and money.��

    ��So that��s why the guild��s reputation is important,�� said Kesya.

    ��Title also ys a big part,�� Nafail nodded.

    ��And that��s also why, we have uninvited guests soon,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��Uninvited guests?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��The recruiter, master,�� Graham leered over his shoulder and watched the entrance of the tavern.

    Assid who was standing at the side of the table put one fresh one for Lyon. He nced over at the entrance before pushing his sses a bit to pivot the light just at the right reflection to reveal his sharp eyes.

    A group of silhouettes was standing at the front of the old tavern.

    ��The seed that you nted a while ago is going to bore fruit soon, pick them carefully or don��t pick at all,�� Cecile smirked before she gently put the ss on the table.

    ��I wonder what kind of wondrous words they would spring at us,�� Kesya grinned.

    ��Hmm?�� Lyon raised his brows before he peeked over Graham��s tall figure.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked.

 Chapter 816: Liern, Mona, and Aeron

    Chapter 816: Liern, Mona, and Aeron

    ��Excuse me, why are you here, Liern of the Dusk Guild? I thought you never fancy this kind of shabby ce?�� said the woman whose dark green long hair was tied to a knot without a bang on the front. She had an insignia embroidered on her garment. It was a round with the design of a ring me, made out of light bronze.

    ��This is none of your business,�� said Liern, whose eyes were jet ck, and one of them was covered with an eyepatch. Unlike the woman who seemed to detest his arrival, he wore a simple cloak to hide away his figure, all of them except for the weary leather boots.

    ��Do excuse me,�� a man suddenly made his way through the both of them and entered the dusty old tavern. He had a book in his hand and round sses on his face. He had brown hair up to a ponytail and was a little bit taller than Lyon. ��May I speak to you sirs and madams?��

    ��Who are you?�� asked Lyon before he let out a smile. The amusing garment that the guy wore was nothing that of an adventurer. With the book and the sses, the neat ironed garment, he was the epitome of a librarian. ��Did I forget to return a book?��

    ��I believe not? Are you though?�� asked the librarian.

    ��No, I was uh, I was jesting,�� said Lyon as he rolled his eyes. ( It��s sarcasm damn it! )

    ��Oh, haha, I was worried for a second there,�� the librarianughed. ��Ah, that��s right, I forgot to introduce myself.��

    ��Hey, hold your horses, four-eyes,�� said the woman with the dark green hair. She approached the librarian guy with the steam of hot airing out of her nose. ��You must be having a fever today, what are you doing in a ce like this.��

    ��Mona is right,�� said Liern. ��You are definitely not the type to spend a dime in a tavern.��

    ��Oh ya?�� the old man raised his weary gray brows. ��A new customer? Must be my lucky day, hehe.��

    ��You two, do you not see that I��m talking with the gents and thedies here?�� said the librarian as he revealed an amusing sharp nce, at least it was amusing for Lyon��s group.

    ( It seems this guy didn��t spend his time reading books, or rather, that book might not just be an ordinary book ) thought Lyon.

    The old man went out of his way over the bar before approaching the three new customers with his hands behind his hunched back. His dry lips smiled as he offered, ��Are you three together as a group, or are you joining Nafail and his friends?��

    ��Nafail?�� Liern raised his brow before noticing a familiar figure waving at him.

    ��We are no����

    ��They are with us old man,�� said Lyon with a big grin. ��A friend of ours, and a friend of Nafail.��

    The three of them immediately jumped their brows as they heard Lyon��s words. The smile, the intention, he might be talky of the group, but he wasn��t messing around. The three of them understood the slyness of the man that indirectly invited them here.

    Nafail was caught off guard as he looked at Lyon in disbelief. The man sitting beside him just pinned perhaps three equally powerful guilds at their table in a dusty old tavern. The situation was witnessless. The cobwebs, and broken furniture, it was no ce for esteemed figures such as themselves. However��

    ��I am extremely pleased for your courtesy, err,�� the librarian lightly scratched his cheek.

    ��What? Why are you hesitating?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Well, you go get yourself a seat, just shout what you want in the menu and I will bring them over,�� said the old man before he returned to the bar.

    ��Ah, I��m terribly sorry, but I still don��t how to address you,�� said the librarian. ��Oh! But before that, my name is Aeron, it is a huge honor to have the opportunity to meet someone as amazing as you.��

    ��You can call me Your Majesty,�� said Lyon as he proudly raised his chin a little bit, closed his eyes, and looped a nod.

    The three of them revealed cklines over their head as the word shameless was imprinted on Lyon��s forehead. The intense atmosphere vanished in a matter of a second in Lyon��sical way, but they didn��t realize it.

    ��Don��t listen to him, his name is Sein,�� said Luna as she revealed a smile under the hood.

    ��Ah, yes, I know your name already, Sir Sein,�� said Aeron with a smile.

    ��Just Sein,�� said Lyon. ��Forget the sir thing, I don��t like it.��

    ��Sein then,�� said Mona with a smile.

    ��My name is Liern, of the Dusk Guild, I��m here to����

    ��Sit down,�� said Lyon as he made two light taps against the wooden table.

    The three of them caught their own words inside their own throats. The light gesture was a signal not only for power but an enormous presence. They were elites of their own rights, however, they couldn��t refute the astronomical pressure that suffocated their thoughts.

    They let out a breath at the same time.

    ��What are you guys doing? Rythm exercise?�� Lyon jested with augh.

    The three of them couldn��t give a smile anymore as they shared the same thought ( He is powerful! ).

    Aeron made a wry smile before the three of them sat down and joined the group.

    ��See, you guys can sit together, hahaha!�� Lyonughed heartily.

    Nafail gulped as they see the three of them sitting right adjacent to one another. ( What the hell, I��ve never seen them sitting together without a curse word flying around before ).

    ��Wee to the best tavern in town,�� said Lyon as he spread his arms as if weing the three of them.

    ( The best? ) Mona nced around and found nothing but dust and cobwebs, even the windows were not in one piece.

    ��Are you guys hungry?�� asked Lyon. ��Just shout the word from the menu and it wille to you.��

    ��Ah, such generosity,�� Aeron shook his head. ��I��m afraid, I can��t let you y the host, I��m here because I want to host you, Sein.��

    ��Not so fast there,�� said Mona. ��I was here first, so he muste with me�� I will host you and the party to a luxurious part of the town.��

    ��Ho?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Will you pour some wine into my cup?��

    ��W-W-Wha?!�� Mona��s cheeks turned bright red.

    ��Meh,�� Lyon shrugged his shoulder.

    ��The Dusk Guild offers their wondrous wee, brother, we want you to join our guild,�� said Liern. ��Don��t let your power goes to waste, we all going to be your backing.��

    ��Woah, straight to the point eh, not even ying a host?�� asked Lyon.

    ��They just want to ease you in, Sein. They would offer you something grand and make you slightly guilty from the grand wee that you couldn��t help but to answer a yes to their pathetic pitch.��

    ��Hey!��

    ��Liern, you?!��

    ��Hahaha,�� Cecileughed. ��That��s something you don��t see every day.��

    ��I��m d I can entertain you, however, I��m serious Sein, the Dusk Guild offer their wee,�� said Liern as he furrowed his brows. ��The Dusk Guild can give you information that you need, something that not even the four-eyes Aeron here knows.��

    ��Hmph! That��s pretty high of you, you think that your small brain canpete with my knowledge?�� said Aeron.

    ��You can try,�� said Liern as he gave Aeron a cold nce.

    ��You!��

    ��Knowledge is important, but you��re not the only one that holds a secret,�� said Mona before she courted the attention. She darted at Lyon, ��The me Guild is the answer for you, we have everything that you need, also, I��ve heard that you want information regarding Zelena, and the old tale rumor about her sister.��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon crossed his arms and raised one of his brows. ��Interesting, what do you know?��

    ��You have to join our guild first,�� Mona smiled. ��There are tons of benefits waiting for you. Such as information, guild store discounts, and more!��

    ��You��re not the only one with discounts,�� Aeron countered. ��Your party will be receiving a special quest from us, this quest will boost your rank in a few weeks! I��m sure with your party��s astronomical power, you can outdo this.��

    ��Hey that��s illegal!�� shouted Mona.

    ��Speak for yourself!�� said Aeron as he scowled at her. ��I believe Sein��s party could ovee a four-star quest or even five! Their advancement is a matter of time, I just elerated it.��

    ��You offered us your benefits loud and hardly clear, however, do you not want to know what we want?�� asked Cecile as she courted their attention. ��You guys came rushing in, but did you wonder why the Harp Guild couldn��t get us to join them?��

    The three of them immediately perked their ears.

    ��We want a chalice of Mana Essence and an Adventurer Pass,�� said Cecile.

    ��A chalice?!�� eximed the three of them.

 Chapter 817: Cant Afford?

    Chapter 817: Can��t Afford?

    The demand brought down their thoughts. A chalice of Mana Essence was something that not even they could pull out of their pockets. The rarity and the great value of Mana Essence was something that could spark murders among the adventurers. Even an entire guild had to rip out their savings to get that amount.

    ��A chalice���� Aeron pondered. ��Do you really need it that much?��

    ��Y-Yeah, that��s a whole lot of Mana Essence,�� Mona nodded in agreement.

    On the other hand, Liern was not speaking out about hisint. However, his brows were furrowing as he darted his nce toward the table under his chin. The size of the chalice was definitely something that he could give on a fly.

    ��What is the matter?�� asked Lyon. ��You seem to ponder about something.��

    ��I am, Sein. I might not have a chalice of Mana Essence to give you, nor my guild can, but perhaps I can give you something else than that,�� said Liern.

    ��I see, that��s an interesting approach,�� Lyon muttered. ��What you have in mind.��

    Liern smiled, ��Unfortunately, I can��t speak about this unless we are alone, and by us���� he looked at the two others before darted back at Lyon. ��Not with these two around.��

    ��Stop faking it,�� said Mona with her hands on her waist. She frowned and raised her chin, ��The me Guild also has an offer that cannot be disclosed with these two around.��

    ��You guys are really pathetic,�� said Aeron as he rested his brows and shaking head. ��Sein, the Dusk, and the me Guilds are at odds with each other, the Grimoire Guilds, however, are different.��

    ��Grimoire?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��That book that you hold in your hand, is that a grimoire?��

    ��Oh, this? Correct!�� Aeron proudly nodded. ��This is a grimoire.��

    Lyon furrowed his brows. ��What does it do?��

    The three of them went into silence. Lyon��s pure curiosity made them confused. A powerful man that lifted mere words to knock out one of the leading party��s leaders, didn��t know what a grimoire actually does.

    ��A grimoire is a weaponized book,�� said Cecile. ��It��s a weapon like a de and the likes, but you don��t bash them with it.��

    ��Beautifully said!�� Aeron nodded. ��Grimoire is a book containing a written spell that you can activate at any time.��

    ��That��s kind of unfair,�� said Lyon.

    ��That��s because he lied, Sein,�� said Liern. ��Grimoire doesn��t exactly work like that. A grimoire may be in the shape of a book, but it could only contain one spell or three at max. This was done by writing the spell directly into the books and storing the amount of mana necessary for it.��

    ��Oh, that��s interesting,�� Lyon smirked. ��So you don��t need to wait and charged the mana around you and write it.��

    ��That would take time and will leave the caster vulnerable, thus preparation is key for someone like Aeron,�� said Liern.

    ��There is a caveat though,�� said Mona. ��Not every grimoire can hold destructive spells in them.��

    ��That depends on the QUALITY of the grimoire,�� said Aeron with a slightly higher note.

    ��I see, where can I buy one?�� asked Lyon.

    ��In the Grimoire Guild of course!�� said Aeron excitedly. ��We have an array of grimoire for you to choose from. The colors that matched your personality, the size that matched your ability, we have it! Of course, I will abuse my authority for you, Sein. Join us, pick whatever grimoire you want in our guild store.��

    ��For free?��

    ��For free, absolutely free, zero Adventure Token!�� said Aeron proudly with his hand making a zero gesture.

    ��Needless to say, free is really enticing,�� Lyon rubbed his chin as he nced at the other two.

    ��Hehe, Sein, we have an abundant knowledge more than what these two can im,�� said Aeron with a smirk.

    ��Tch,�� Liern clicked his tongue. ��Trash information is not knowledge.��

    ��It seems like you have never been taught some manner,�� said Aeron with a re.

    ��You think we will join you because we can have a free book,�� said Cecile with a smirk.

    ��That��s right, go tell her sister,�� said Mona as she joined the fray. ��The me Guild may not be as good as the Harp Guild inside Arkham, but in the advance city, we are one of the tops!��

    ��So, me Guild is in the Guild Link as well?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Of course! None of these two guilds hold any notable power, but my guild has them. That��s how good the me Guild is,�� said Mona proudly. ��We are toe-to-toe with the Harp Guild but most of the time, we came out on top of them in other cities.��

    ��So you are having the same power as the Harp Guild, but you can��t scrounge up a chalice of Mana Essence?�� asked Cecile as she crossed her arms.

    ��T-That��s���� Mona couldn��t help but look away from Cecile��s sharp nce. Despite the boast, she had no power to say that her guild could give them a chalice of Mana Essence.

    ��It seems like we are at an impasse,�� said Cecile. ��How about if we continue this tomorrow instead?��

    ��That��s���� Aeron muttered.

    ��That��s fine by me, I apologize toe at you so suddenly, perhaps the next time I see you, I��ll be the host,�� said Liern with a smile.

    ��Come and visit the me Guild, we have tons of exciting quests and rewards, perhaps we can��t give you a chalice of Mana Essence, but we certainly can offer you something else,�� said Mona. ��I will put on the words in advance so that you cane at any time you like, we will greet you warmly,�� she proudly smiled.

    ��The Grimoire Guild will wee you with open arms, likewise, I will tell them to treat you with utmost courtesy,�� Aeron said.

    The three of them stood up before leaving the old unkempt tavern. The foul smell may not be adjusted to their everyday scent and may very well be lingering if they didn��t take a shower, but it was worth their cause.

    Lyon looked at their backs vanishing into the light of the street before he smirked, ��Heh.��

    ��What��s wrong?�� asked Luna.

    ��They worked really fast,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��You just took down the best party in town,�� said Lumina. ��On top of that, you deliberately tease them at the street where they see us off.��

    ��I can��t help it, I��m just curious about what they offered.��

    ��And what about their offer?��

    ��C��mon, one is offering me a free book, another one is offering vague mysterious information, and thest one boasts about their guild size,�� said Lyon before chuckling.

    ��It��s quite depressing,�� said Kesya.

    ��I have to agree,�� Cecile nodded.

    ��Um, I think it��s really hard to have a guild giving away a chalice of Mana Essence,�� said Nafail at the side with a wry smile. ( I doubt even the five guilds inside the Guild Link have the capabilities to give them away )

    ��Is it?�� Kesya raised her brows.

    ��Do you have other alternatives that are worth listening to?�� asked Lumina.

    ��Sadly I don��t,�� Nafail sighed. ��However, you can just go with the old ways of hunting the beasts in the deeper part of thend.��

    ��Well that��s an option,�� said Cecile. ��Oh right, can we just go to another city without the Adventuring Pass?��

    ��Yes, but you will have to spend some Adventuring Token,�� said Nafail.

    ��How much?�� asked Luna.

    ��Quite a sum I reckoned,�� said Lyon.

    ��Hehe,�� Nafail smiled wryly. ��There is no other way around it, the deeper the region, the more you will have to spend if you are not affiliated with any guild inside the established one in the city.��

    ��Wait a minute, so you��re saying that if they don��t have an already established guild in the new city, they still have to pay for the entrance fee, even if they are in a guild?�� asked Lyon.

    ��That��s right,�� Nafail nodded. ��That��s why Mona was marketing her guild that way, those who belonged in the Guild Link have every establishment in every city in the Dark World.��

    ��Oh so that��s why now it makes sense why she made it a big deal,�� said Lyon. ��That means the Harp Guild also has the same reach as me Guild,�� Lyon nodded.

    ��How much is the entrance fee for the next city?�� asked Assid.

    ��The standard one would be five hundred Adventuring Tokens per person,�� said Nafail.

    ��Is tha a lot?�� asked Lyon.

    ��That��s expensive, even this entire meal would cost less than fifty AT,�� said Nafail.

    ��Oh, hmmm,�� Lyon pondered. ��We have the money right?��

    ��Yes, young master, we have more than enough,�� Assid nodded.

    ��Good! Hahaha!�� Lyonughed. ��Then perhaps we should just go to the next city on our own.��

    ��You are willing to spend that much money over an entrance fee?�� asked Nafail in disbelief.

    ��I mean, why not?�� asked Lyon.

    ��We can��t spend that much money unsparingly, Sein,�� Cecile shook her head, ��The Dark Continent doesn��t use beads, we only have what we had earned from that previous ��transaction��.

 Chapter 818: Vagrant Adventuring?

    Chapter 818: Vagrant Adventuring?

    Lyon sat back down after hearing what Cecile had to say about money. He had forgotten that Cecile was rich in the other part of the world, not in the Dark Continent where they used an entirely different currency.

    Lyon sighed, ��I guess we have to do some adventuring.��

    ��You can be a vagrant adventurer though,�� said Nafail.

    ��A what now?��

    ��A vagrant adventurer,�� said Kesya. ��It��s a frence job that takes quest independently and absolutely not affiliated with any guild or even organization.��

    ��So the quester contacts us directly?�� asked Lyon.

    ��That��s correct, we would get the full pay,�� Kesya nodded. ��However, it��s tough being a frencer unless you��re famous.��

    ��I agree, being a vagrant adventurer is an option many stay away from. After all, we got to eat good food once in a while. Not to mention weapons and provisions.��

    ��Weapons?��

    ��Yeah weapons, some weapons wear off even if they are sentient ones,�� said Nafail.

    ��What really?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    Nafail furrowed his brows, ��Yes?�� ( Is that sarcasm? It��s hard to tell ).

    ��If you broke a sentient weapon, it��s still repairable, but if you broke a normal weapon, it��s useless,�� said Kesya.

    Cecile hovered her nce at Lyon ( It seems like nobody was there to teach him about the basics back in Nostria ).

    ��Alright, back to where we started,�� said Lumina, ��There must be another way for a vagrant adventurer to obtain a quest.��

    ��Well, we have a public notice board,�� said Nafail. ��The quests ced on that board can be taken by anyone from any guild.��

    ��That��s convenient,�� said Luna.

    ��It is, however, that all of the quests are not rated, so we can only have a vague idea how much of a hassle the quest would be,�� said Nafail.

    ��But we get the fullmission right?�� asked Lyon.

    ��That is correct,�� Nafail nodded. ��There is no third-party involved so the transaction is direct.��

    ��But?�� Cecile raised her brows.

    ��But that��s the thing, the existence of a guild is also for both sides�� safety,�� said Nafail.

    ��For safe transactions between the two parties involved there is a need for a third one,�� Lyon nodded. ��So there is indeed the pro and cons of things.��

    ��That��s how life is,�� Nafail sighed, ��But that is the alternative if you want to make money without joining a guild.��

    ��I mean, it��s not like they would give you a weekly allowance or something,�� Lyonughed.

    ��That��s true,�� Nafail nodded.

    ��How about you, are you still in the Harp Guild?�� asked Kesya.

    ��I am, but I,�� Nafail smiled wryly. ��I don��t have the necessary strength to take on a quest, so I just gatekeeping.��

    ��I see, why not stop being an adventurer and go to the other side of the world? You can easily make some decent living there with your cultivation,�� said Kesya.

    ��I was thinking about that, but,�� Nafail gulped before he tightened his lips as he looked at the calm water inside the cup he was holding.

    ��Because your pride prevents you so?�� nudged Lyon with a smile.

    Nafail let out a smile, ��Perhaps so.��

    ��Alright, Cecile, what do you think we should do?�� asked Lyon.

    ��We should be able to make it to the next city, however, it would probably be difficult once we get there,�� said Cecile.

    ��The cost of living is higher than Arkham,�� Nafail nodded. ��I once visited that ce, but����

    ��But what?��

    ��It��s not really weing for the neers alike,�� said Nafail with a smile.

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder, ��Fine by me, it��s not like I can��t push the back of their head against the pavement if things escted to it.��

    ��That would be the best scenario,�� said Cecile. ��Else you destroy an entire city again.��

    Nafail had his pupils shrink as he heard theirughter. He blinked in disbelief. ( W-What? Was that a joke? Again? What do you mean by again? ). He gulped before seeing Lyon stretching his arms and yawning.

    ��Right, I guess we��re done here,�� said Lyon as he looked at the entrance. ��Let��s check out what they have on that public notice board.��

    ��Alright then, Assid gave Nafail a decentpensation for his service, I will leave first,�� said Lyon as he waved his way outside the tavern.

    Assid bowed, ��Certainly, young master.��

    He immediately pull out a small pouch and gave it to Nafail.

    ��T-Thanks,�� Nafail smiled.

    ��Don��t waste the opportunity my young master just give you, he pitied you, don��t waste his grace,�� said Aside as he revealed his sharp nce. ��Andstly, don��t tell anyone about this, or I will have your throat pierced.��

    ��Kh?! Yes!!�� Nafail straightened his back before seeing the rest of the party leaving the tavern.

    He gulped. Sat down by the table alone. The dishes were fully consumed with a trace of grease here and there. The fragrance of the food had disguised the unkempt tavern charmingly, but he was stuck there with the pouch in his hand. He took a peek over before he immediately shut his eyes. He inhaled before exhaling slowly.

    ��With this amount, my fate is bound to change, though, I wonder how they would fare against the cruel world of adventuring,�� said Nafail before he let out a smirk as if he wasughing at his own current state. ��After all, after being a good leader, I got paid with betrayal.��

    ��Oh? Are you guys done already?�� the hunchback old man said as he walked up to Nafail.

    ��Yeah,�� Nafail answered with a light snort and a smile.

    ��They sure can eat, can��t they?�� the old man smiled as he watched all of the dishes he made empty out. Not a single shrimp, not a single, meat, not ayer of cabbage was seen. ��Goodds, all of them.��

    ��Old man, did you know that they beat the strongest party on their first day here?��

    ��They did?�� the old man raised his brows. ��They must be stronger than a Bahamut.��

    ��Hahaha, that might be so, however, they are currently seeking Zelena, the Leviathan��s Fang.��

    ��Oh my, they sure aim high,�� the old manughed before he saw an empty seat. ��Mind if I join you for a bit.��

    ��This is your tavern, do whatever you like, old man,�� said Nafail.

    ��Hehe, you��re right about that,�� the old man made his way before letting out a sigh of relief. ��Good business good business.��

    ��You should clean this ce, you have top-notch food and top-notch liquor, but people won��t know unless you clean this ce up. Even a stable has more looks and fragrance than this ce.��

    ��Hahaha, I��m too old to clean the ce,�� said the old man.

    ��You should if you want to have a lot of money,�� said Nafail with a smirk.

    ��Money, what��s good money for when you��re as old as me,�� said the old man.

    ��Old man, you���� Nafail raised his brows.

    ��I��ve lived a very long life already,�� the old man raised his fist before banging it against the farthest shoulder.

    ��C��mon old man, don��t say that, where should I go if you die?��

    ��My grave? I doubt that I will serve you anything though.��

    ��Hahaha!�� Nafail gave an unrestrainedugh.

    ��You used to be a happierd,�� said the old man.

    Nafail made a weak smile. ��Yeah, I know, life seems so perfect not too long ago, I got friends, a woman, and a promising career, but now, look at me, downing your liquor is expensive now.��

    ��I won��t go into details, but you should be a happierd.��

    ��Woah, yeah, very helpful old man,�� Nafail rolled his eyes. ��How about you, why did you stop adventuring?��

    The old man sighed as he looked over the walls. There was one painting of a woman that was dust free and kempt, unlike the rest of the tavern.

    ��Is she your?��

    ��She was my love, no, heh, she was my life,�� said the old man.

    ��Where is she now?��

    ��I don��t know,�� the old man shrugged as he shook his head. ��Where do we go after we die?��

    ��Oh���� Nafail felt a little sour on his tongue, ��Are you scared of dying old man?��

    ��Nah, I��m not scared of anything silly like that,�� the old man chuckled. ��I��m here to tell you that your life is still long Nafail, don��t give up what you like because someone hurt you.��

    ��Heh, alright old man,�� said Nafail.

    ��That��s good,�� the old man nodded before he got up from his chair. ��And also, you need to pay for the dish.��

    ��Wait what?�� Nafail raised his brows.

    ��Well the group didn��t pay for the dish and I saw them giving you money, so I just linked the two statements and here we are.��

    ��Are you kidding me! Is that what all of those were for?! To ease into me and asked for money?! I thought you were sincere!��

    ��Sincere my ass! Pay the tab and leave! I have important work to do than consoling your pathetic tears!�� said the old man.

    ��Goddamnit!��

 Chapter 819: A Poem on The Notice Board

    Chapter 819: A Poem on The Notice Board

    ��So,�� Cecile snorted before she put her hands on her waist. ��Where is our dear captain then?��

    The group choked on their thoughts as they all had their heads faced down, right at the outside of the tavern. The passing adventurers were looking at them like a sore thumb, sticking out with their mysteriousness d in an oversized cloak.

    ��How can he move so fast,�� Luna sighed. ��One moment of leeway and he was gone.��

    ��It seems like master is slowly reverting back to his old self,�� Graham grunted. ��Not like it��s not a bad thing either.��

    ��Hahaha!�� Kesya had unrestrainedughed as she heard what Graham had to say. ��But this is a lot more fun right?��

    ��It��s not like he could go outside of the city,�� said Lumina before she heard Cecile sighing. ��Huh?��

    ��He could, he very well could,�� said Cecile. ��You think someone that could flip a city can��t go outside these thick walls if he wanted to.��

    ��Don��t worry about it,�� said Kesya as she spared a chuckle. ��I believe that the emperor won��t do a thing.��

    ��I don��t believe your words at all,�� said Assid as he fixed his sses before he turned and caught one passing adventurer. ��You!��

    ��Eek!�� his shoulder was pulled before he saw the dark glint of Assid��s gaze. ��W-What?��

    ��Is there any brothel here in the area?��

    ��Eh? Assid? Wow, thing��s have changed a lot even for you, huh?�� Kesya shook her head and made a slow p.

    ��Shut up, you know I��m not the type!�� said Assid.

    ��Hahaha!�� Kesya burst augh after she sessfully caught Assid in her jest.

    ( W-What��s wrong with these bunch!? ) thought the random adventurer before he gulped and answered, ��N-No sir!��

    ��Are you sure?!��

    ��N-NO, sir!��

    ��Not even an underground society where they sell sex ves?�� asked Assid further.

    ��I�� I don��t know about that sir.��

    ��Hmph! Fine, thank you for your time,�� said Assid before he pushed him away.

    The adventurer had trepidation from start to finish. He fixed his clothes as he walked away and refuse to give a snorty nce over his shoulder. Words had spread that the party had already made the jaw of the Frost Party��s leader dangling with one hit. He won��t stand a chance with his cocky behavior.

    ��Now then, even I doubt that he would figure out something like that in a spare moment outside,�� said Cecile as she shook her head. ��However, I can��t rule out that either.��

    ��I must say, for a verynguorus guy, he is actually hard to grasp and find,�� Luna sighed. ��Do you have to deal with this too when you were adventuring?��

    ��A lot,�� said Cecile and the three generals at the same time.

    ��Heh, hehe,�� Luna made a weak smile.

    ��

    Meanwhile, the man of the hour was not leaving the city yet. He had his hood pulled up and revealed his face. Though any passing adventurers were looking at him with curiosity and fear, none of them managed to recognize who he was.

    ( Wow, my reputation on the other side is nothing in this ce huh? SWEET! ) thought Lyon as he smiled. He had his arms up before supporting his head and gave out thezy look he had always given to the public.

    Lyon was not keen on garnering unnecessary attention unless they meant something. Nobody wanted fake smiles to begin with. He was aloof, yet he had the strength to back up his unwinding personality. He was unrestrained, even if they tried to shackle him with their rules or oppressed him with their features and power.

    Then, after walking freely like a true vagrant adventurer, his eyes caught a glimpse of a lone notice board at the side of the street. It was not as fancy as the others. It was made out of in wood that was in dire need of recement. There was a fancy title on the top that said ��Notice Board�� at the top, even the writing was unreadable at first nce anymore.

    ��That must be the notice board Nafail was talking about,�� said Lyon before he smiled. He saw no other adventurers even spare a nce at this old board. It was unkempt, but there were still old and weary papers of varying colors pinned onto it.

    ��Well that��s just begging me to look into it even more, hehehe,�� Lyon chuckled as he approached the old board with great interest and a smile that could conquer the world. He stood there right in the middle, arms crossed, and browse raised as he read the quest avable.

    ��Hmm, ��Deep Cleaning Toilet��, well that��s just an advertisement,�� Lyon twitched his eyes.

    ��Psst, hey look over there,�� said one passing adventurer.

    ��That��s the guy that took down Arf!�� replied his friend.

    ��SHH! Keep it low stupid.��

    ��Why do you think that he is standing there?��

    ��The deal must have fallen out too.��

    ��What deal?��

    ��You know, the other three guilds were aiming at his party, wanting them to join. However, it seems like the guilds can��t meet his demands, I mean, even the Harp Guild couldn��t keep him, and they are the biggest in town.��

    ��Is he really that aloof, or is he just stupid? Damn! I would take the Harp Guild or the me Guild without batting a thought!��

    ��Maybe that��s what makes him different.��

    ��Bah! Stop idolizing him, he is no different than a vagrant adventurer, he has no backing now.��

    ��You think he needs one?��

    ��That��s��.��

    Lyon raised his brows before he darted his nce at the two whispering adventurers. ��What?��

    ��N-Nothing Sein sir! We, we are just leaving!�� said one adventurer before they rushed out and escape as fast as they could.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked as he found them running between their tails. ��What the hell are they doing?��

    He shook his head before returning his focus back to the old public notice board. He looked from the top left to the bottom right with a careful and selective mind. He wanted to find something interesting, it was bound to be, it was fated to be. ��There must be something here that I miss, there is no way that all of this paper is just a goddamn advertisement board�� and lo and behold, what do we have here.��

    He caught a sharp corner of a note right behind one of the flyers pinned on the wooden board. He shredded the advert on top of it before throwing it in the air and letting it fly at the mercy of the wind.

    What was revealed to him was an old paper. Wrinkled randomly and the sides were not properly aligned. The base had a light hue of brown and the ink had long lost its former glossy glory. What was written was hardly discernable from thenguage that Lyon knew, however, it only more intrigued his interest.

    ��Alright, let��s see here,�� said Lyon as he pluck it off from the board.

    �� Iy wait, on top of the peak that is favored by the moon.

    �� Every spark of the sky nor the shower of lights couldn��t warm the loss that I had at the time.

    �� These quick feet are still not fast enough when it matters, I wonder if it ever will.

    �� If you found this paper to be eternally etched, Iy wait, at the peak of thisnd.

    Lyon raised his brows. ��Well, now that��s something I would not expect.��

    ��That��s interesting,�� said Sun as he sat legs crossed on top of Lyon��s head.

    ��Interesting? Grandpa Sun, I never knew you��re a poet connoisseur,�� said Lyon.

    ��That��s because he is not,�� Shen immediately followed up by revealing himself perching on top of his right shoulder.

    ��I may not be, but my taste is still better than yours.��

    ��Speak for yourself monkey,��

    ��Stop it you two,�� said Bapho as he defuse the crackling frags that were about to explode uncontrobly.

    Sun and Shen could only re at each other after Bapho��s warning.

    ��That��s really an interesting piece of art,�� said Bapho.

    ��It��s not even a quest though,�� said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulder.

    ��You think it��s someone��s diary?�� asked Bapho.

    ��That could very well be it,�� Lyon sighed. ��I thought it was something unique and important, but perhaps, it��s just not my serendipity.��

    However, Lyon put it inside his pocket, instead of just throwing it away.

    ��Why are you keeping it?�� asked Bapho.

    ��I mean, it��s not li����

    ��There you are!��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon turned over to see the group at the other end of the street.

    ��We were looking for you,�� said Luna before she sighed.

    ��What are you doing out here?�� asked Lumina.

    ��Oh, I was looking at this public notice board,�� said Lyon. ��I thought that there would be something interesting for vagrant adventurers like us, but it turns out to be just a ce for advertising.��

    ��Well, it��s not easy for a vagrant adventurer to find a public quest in the first city,�� said Kesya. ��We might want to try our luck in the next.��

    ��Didn��t you say that you have a guild?�� asked Lyon.

    ���� heh.��

 Chapter 820: The Swarm

    Chapter 820: The Swarm

    Lyon furrowed his brows before he crossed his arms, ��Where is your guild exactly.��

    ��Well��.�� Kesya looked away and refrain to answer her emperor��s question.

    ��Young Master, you shouldn��t open up your cover,�� said Assid.

    ��It��s fine,�� said Lyon as he waved his hand. ��Nobody knows who I am here.��

    ��We can��t be too careful,�� said Cecile.

    ��Jeez, fine,�� said Lyon before he reached out and covered his face. After he was done putting on the hoodie he continued, ��So, what��s the n?��

    ��Well, the n is actually going here,�� said Lumina. ��An extra money won��t hurt.��

    ��That��s true,�� Cecile nodded. ��Though, it seems like we are running out of Lyon��s karma.��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked a smile as he heard his wife��s jest. ��So, you have any idea what we should do?��

    ��We can go to the next city and try our luck there,�� said Cecile.

    ��So in the end I was right!�� Lyon proudly crossed his arms. ��and you said that we have to save up.��

    ��We do have to save up,�� said Lumina. ��We have a little bit of money left to spare.��

    ��You just have to go out of your way and overpay that guy,�� Cecile sighed.

    Lyon sighed. ��I��m sorry, I just feel bad about him.��

    ��It��s not like you��re doing something wrong,�� said Luna. ��Perhaps his fate would change unless you want to meddle further about it.��

    ��Yeah, no, I rather not,�� said Lyon as he shrugged. ��Anyway, how are we going to the next city without our dear caravan?��

    ��We can just walk there, like the old days,�� said Cecile.

    ��Are you kidding me? What about the caravan from before?�� asked Lyon.

    They wereing here with a caravan that was ��given�� to them by the corpses of thest owner. They continued the shady deal for onest trip, only for Assid to kill the rest of them.

    ��It��s gone, young master,�� said Assid.

    ��What? How can that be?!�� said Lyon.

    ��It��s not like this ce iswful in the first ce,�� said Kesya. ��They are all looking for an opportunity to better their state of life, even for a few tokens. It��s not easy being an adventurer.��

    ��It��s not hard either,�� said Graham. ��We can always live in the wilderness if we want.��

    ��Wait a minute, I have a great idea,�� said Lyon before the rest of them had ck lines over their head. ��Hey! I haven��t even said a word damn it!��

    ��Go on,�� said Cecile without much hope in her tone.

    ��Why can��t Graham just rip out the space, we go in the spatial storm, swim, fly whatever, right? Skip everything and just be at the Myriad Devils! Simple, easy, and fast!�� Lyon nodded excitedly.

    ��That won��t work,�� said Cecile as she shook her head.

    ��What?! Why the heck not?!�� asked Lyon as he clenched his shoulders up.

    ��Because we have to detect her presence in the vast unending space, not to mention the asional sting that the ce gave.��

    ��But you did it at that central region ce, I forgot the name, hehe,�� Lyon made a weak smile.

    ��That��s because the transportation magic was still fresh, andbined that with Devil Ape��s blessing. However, also, I think Selena should have mentioned before that someone might get notified if she were to stay too long.��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon slowly pondered before he remembered the devastatingly beautiful woman bursting through the crack of space, bringing tremor and unimaginable presence. All kings, all corners, they all knelt in her direction, but the woman immediately embraced him and gave him the ring that has helped his entire journey, till this day.

    ��Oh right, I think she did mention something like that before,�� said Lyon. ��It seems like her situation is not as simple as I thought it would be.��

    ��Either way, we must tread carefully,�� said Cecile. ��Though I��m fairly certain that we might not be low-profile with you around, however, at least we can try our best.��

    ��I-I was staying low-profile, but the situation always force me to be high,�� said Lyon before he sighed and then everybody else followed.

    ��So, we are going to walk then?�� asked Luna.

    ��Unless the caravan is cheap,�� said Lyon.

    ��You mean renting one?�� asked Lumina.

    ��Of course, maybe for one trip? They do have that service right?�� Lyon darted his nce toward Kesya.

    ��They do, but of course, the guild members get a special discount,�� said Kesya.

    ��Woah, it��s like they are monopolizing the entire city,�� said Lyon. ��There are no guards here either.��

    ��This ce is technicallywless, but the guild has their ownw to enforce. So if you��re a vagrant, you should be just at the right gray spot of things,�� said Kesya with a nod.

    ��So, we are ouws then?�� Lyon chuckled. ��Cool.��

    ��

    After the consensus gave birth to their decision to make a trip to the next city, the group was going for the nearest gate.

    Again, they all adjourned the attention of all other adventurers as they walked on the street with those thick cloaks. The feat of the group spread faster than mosquitos in summer, everyone was whispering, some put up a smile, and some hid away. However, Lyon walked with a proud stride.

    ��This is fun,�� said Lyon, ��Never thought that I would get a glimpse of adventuring, in this world.��

    ��Hehe, he looks and acts like a kid,�� Luna chuckled under her palm.

    ��He always does that,�� Lumina sighed.

    ��It droves woman away, so that ought to be something that you want, right?�� Kesya grinned at the sight. ��But be careful though, he had the ability to sway even the most innocent fairy.��

    ��I heard the tales a thousand times,�� Lumina rolled her eyes. ��How is he keep doing that?��

    ��Beats me,�� Kesya shrugged her shoulder.

    ��H-Halt?�� said one of the adventurers standing by the gate.

    ��Eh? Is that a question?�� Lyon blinked his eyes before he faintly saw a tremor on the adventurer��s legs. ( Oh�� ).

    ��N-Nice to meet you, sir Sein,�� said the adventurer, ��But sadly it��s dangerous to go, outside right now.��

    ��What? Why not? The sun is still up there?�� said Lyon as he pointed at the sky.

    ��Y-Yes, however, the road to Farvan City is dangerous at this time,�� said the adventurer.

    ��Yes, sir Sein, with all due respect but the swarm ising.��

    ��The what?��

    ��The swarm.��

    ��I��m not deaf, just exin the damn thing.��

    ��Huh?�� both adventurers looked at one another in confusion. They were wondering if Lyon was being sarcastic or not. However, if they didn��t y it his way, they might be on the bed apanying Arf the next second.

    ��T-The swarm is an event where beasts attack our city in, well, swarm. They went frenzy and attack the silk road, without hesitation, though, some of them fight with themselves.��

    ��Oh? You have that kind of stuff, huh,�� Lyon pondered and rubbed his chin. ��Then what you guilds do?��

    ��All of us will participate to defend the city.��

    ��How about the reward?�� asked Lyon.

    ��The beast yer gets the beast dropped,�� said one of the adventurers.

    ��So all men to himself, hmmm, that��s interesting,�� said Lyon. ��Say, how long would this SWARMst?��

    ��Between one to four days,�� answered the adventurer.

    ��Four days?! Damn, that��s a really long time.��

    ��Yes, and we have no idea when it would stop either, nor when or where it would start.��

    ��Ah, is that why the adventurers are hanging out outside the gate?�� asked Cecile.

    ��That��s right, that��s how you guys met Nafail right? We are in a defensive mode right now, all the quests are currently pending due to the Swarm.��

    ��Do theye in waves?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Yes, up to two or three waves.��

    ��And this has been going on for��?��

    ��Just yesterday,�� the adventurer nodded. ��It��s not safe out there.��

    ��So we are in the middle of the Swarm?��

    ��It would take another three days to be sure,�� said one of the adventurers. ��But no worries though, we got this.��

    ��We?�� Lyon furrowed his brows.

    ��Er�� you��re not going to Farvan, are you?��

    ��I don��t think that you have the ability to stop us,�� said Kesya with a smile. ��Besides, there is that Doma guy, with the archer here, he would help right?��

    ( Doma guy�� ) both of the smiled wryly. Doma was a powerful figure inside Harp Guild and almost everyone in the city respect him, however, not these bunch.

    ��If you want to go for your death, then who am I to stop you?�� the adventurer took a step back.

    ��That��s more like it,�� Lyonughed before the group ventured outside albeit with the furrowing gazes from nearby adventurers.

    ��Are they nuts?�� muttered one adventurer as they saw them disappearing into the vast meadows.

    ��ALL HANDS ON DECK! BEASTS SIGHTED!!!�� shouted one adventurer on top of the thick walls.

    ��The second day of The Swarm has begun!�� said one of the adventurers standing by.

    Meanwhile, Nafail who scratched his head just outside of the tavern immediately sobered up. ��Oh crap!�� He immediately rushed toward the nearest gate.

 Chapter 821: The Swarm Ends With an Arrow…??

    Chapter 821: The Swarm Ends With an Arrow��??

    ��Everyone!! This is both chance and curse! A man for himself!�� said one of the adventurers as he raised his fist.

    ��With the Frost Party being absent, I might yield a better result, than yesterday,�� said another.

    ��Or you might die.��

    ��Huh? Sir Doma!�� the adventurer immediately wiped off the scowl on his face the moment he realized who it was.

    ��Sir Doma, with you here, the death would be lesser than yesterday,�� said another adventurer.

    ��Keep your eyes peeled open, I will watch from the walls, remember, there is no guild when The Swarm happened, the city still needs to be protected, don��t disgrace yourself over some petty problems. Your de might know honor, but their teeth only chew.��

    ��Y-yes!!�� The adventurer straightened their spine.

    Doma nodded firmly before he jumped andnded right on the parapet. The fellow archers immediately greeted him with a nod.

    ��Sir Doma, good to see you again.��

    ��Likewise, how is the situation.��

    ��Yes sir, we saw ck lines at the horizon about five minutes ago, and are getting bigger each second, they are rushing toward the city as we speak.��

    ��How about the sum of the swarm? Are they bigger than yesterday?�� asked Doma before stepping to the edges.

    ��About that�� you can see for yourself.��

    Doma squinted his eyes and saw the clouds of dust created at the farsight. He discerned the ws and the various beasts that could leave a huge scar on their city walls. ��Amazing, they have multiplied, but where is the leader.��

    ��It seems like the boss beast is not joining the fray, I wonder which one is it this time,�� further added Doma before he closed his eyes. ��Thank you for your service, keep an eye on the lookout.��

    Meanwhile down below, right at the gate where the adventurers amassed themselves.

    ��You guys! Did you see Sein��s group?�� asked Nafail.

    ��No,�� said one of the adventurers.

    ��Oh wait, I saw them, I heard that they are going to Farvan City,�� said another.

    ��What?!�� the group of adventurers eximed. ��Are they crazy?!��

    ��Yeah, I saw them too.��

    ��Saw them? I saw them off!��

    ��What���� Nafail lost the tension in his shoulder. ��What the�� what are they thinking?!��

    ��Yeah, you can still faintly see they are going straight there!��

    ��Get out of my way,�� said Nafail after he raised his brows. ��Oi! Sein!!! What are you doing!!��

    Doma furrowed his brows. ��Huh? What did he say?��

    ��He said Sein, sir, the recent buzz in the city, I believe you have met him before? He wasst seen enjoying himself inside an old tavern with his party, alongside Nafail of course,�� said one archer.

    ��Sein?��

    ��Yes sir, we saw them making a trip toward Farvan not too long ago, in fact, it wasn��t too long after that, that we saw The Swarm began.��

    ��Fuck!�� Doma cursed.

    ��What did you say?! Sein is going for Farvan?!�� said Aeron before he immediately pushed the others away and exited his guild. He clenched the grimoire in his hands as tight as his jaws.

    ��He did what?!�� Mona jumped out. ��That fool, what is he thinking?!�� she rushed out from the me Guild and made her way toward the fray.

    However, the two of them immediately met Liern who already heard the news and was standing at bay at the front of the gate. He had his arms crossed under his cloak. His eyes nced over the swarm that now can be seen from their spots.

    ��What��s the matter?�� asked Avi at the parapet.

    ��Ah, Avi, pretty rare of you toe here,�� jested one of the archers before they received an unusual sharp nce from her. ( Kh?! ). He immediately fell into trepidation. His lungs emptied before he felt the cold of the wind after a moment. ( W-What was that?! ).

    Doma turned his head and shook his head, ��Sein and the party is going to Farvan City, even after they warned him about The Swarm.��

    ��What?!�� Avi raised her voice before she looked over at the path that led to both Farvan and The Swarm. ��They�� what are they doing?!��

    Doma nodded before he retrieved his bow. ��I hope our words can travel that far. However, with those bustling noises that the beasts made, I doubt we could.��

    Meanwhile, the Frost Party was apanying its leader on the bed.

    Arf had his jaw still dangling over on the bed. The man couldn��t even grit his teeth to hold the pain that he felt. He breathed like a bull with veins bulging on his forehead. The fury could be seen inside his eyes but he couldn��t and shouldn��t move with his condition.

    The humiliation that he suffered was far greater pain than the dislocated jaw that he experienced. He was at the top of the line, he was the leading party. He was the captain of the strongest party inside Ahkam. However, he was downed on the second day of The Swarm.

    Furge entered the room and closed the door. ��The Swarm has started.��

    Arf furrowed his brows.

    ��I thought so,�� Abes sighed. ��You should not clench your jaw and worsen your condition captain.��

    Arf sent a re toward Abes. He couldn��t even speak a word without making him look like a fool.

    ��What can they do without us?�� said Helena. ��We probably gonna see half of them tomorrow.��

    ��Sadly, the healers are all upied due to The Swarm, so you need to hold it out for a while,�� said Abes as he disregard Helena��sment.

    ��That may be true, but I hear something interesting while I was on the street,�� said Furge with a smirk. ��The smirking jerk is actually going to the Farvan City right at this moment!��

    ��So?�� Helena raised her brows.

    ��Guess where The Swarm ising this time?�� Furge crossed his arms.

    ��Oh?! Hahahaha, serve them right!�� Helenaughed.

    ��HE, He, HEHE.��

    The party turned to their leader who had a bright grin on one side. The eerie chuckles reverberated in the room.

    ��

    ��Look! They areing! It��s toote!�� shouted Aeron as he gritted his teeth. ��Fuck! Such a resplendent glow! Is it only for a moment?!��

    ��This will be one of the biggest lessons in adventuring,�� Liern shook his head.

    ��Tch!�� Mona clicked her tongue.

    Avi furrowed her brows before Doma released a mana-fueled arrow. It was zipping through the sky and immediately took down one beast from afar.

    ��There!�� said Doma. ��They should see this! Explode!��

    The arrow exploded into arge smoke and immediately engulfed the entire swarm and some more.

    ��Nice,�� Avi smiled before her pupils shrunk. She saw Lyon��s group go into the thick smoke and disappeared one by one.

    ��W-What? What are they doing?!�� Doma shouted in rage. ��Fucking stupid!��

    ��Akh?!�� Nafail gaped his mouth open as he saw the party that gave him a golden opportunity plunged into their death foolishly.

    ��Oi! Snap out of it!�� said one other adventurer. ��They��reing!��

    Thick legs with paws and sharp ws tear through the thick fog with grins and glint in its eyes. The beast had gills before giving out a sharp roar. It was one, then two, then three, then tens of them tear through the smoke that Doma gave.

    Various beasts wereing toward the city with hunger upying their fangs.

    ��Tch! Arm yourself!�� shouted Doma. ��Goddamnit, what a stupid way to die.��

    Suddenly a roar that made their skins crawl traveled and brought their spine a cold jolt. Everyone immediately lose their grip and their lungs were exhausted.

    Avi��s jaws cked open before she gulped. Her eyelids froze at the ceiling of her eyes as her lips jittered before a word came out from her instinct. ��B-Behemoth��.��

    ��Behemoth! It��s the boss beast!!�� shouted Doma to wake everyone up from their terror.

    ��Behemoth?!�� Aeron immediately had his grimoire floating in the air. ��This one is going to be bloody!��

    ��The others areing too! Eyes peeled!�� shouted Mona as she drew her de.

    *Boom!

    A daunting boom was heard as the entire ground they were standing shook. A st of shockwave immediately scattered the smoke that was fainting. All hairs fluttered against the recurring gust of wind before Avi found something was zipping the air toward her.

    ��Gah! Look out!�� Doma jumped and pushed her away.

    The thing went through before crashing against a building inside the city. The loud crash immediately made the adventurers lose their initial warcry. Morale was stumped however, Liern noticed that the swarm of beasts also halted their movements.

    ��Are you alright?�� said Doma.

    ��I-I��m fine,�� said Avi.

    ��But you��re drenched in blood!�� said Doma.

    ��W-What?!�� Avi panicked before she touched her face. True enough she saw her fingers dyed red. ��It��s not mine.��

    ��S-Sir Doma, you have to see this����

    ��Huh?�� Doma turned and looked at the fellow archer. He immediately noticed the blood sprayed on the floor, trailing unevenly toward the crashed building.

    ��Kh?! That��s!��

    Avi immediately regained her posture. ��What is it?�� She rushed out to the opposite end before her goosebumps rose. Something familiar wasying on top of the crumbled building.

    ��That��s�� a behemoth��s head.��

    Avi raised her brows before she quickly turned around and what weed her nce drew out her breath. The Swarm was over, with a single arrow being shot, yet, she knew it wasn��t Doma who made the crater half the size of the city now present in the lush meadow.

 Chapter 822: Farvan City : Entrance Trouble

    Chapter 822: Farvan City : Entrance Trouble

    The Ahkam city was left breathless, but Lyon continued the journey on the road albeit nothing significant happened.

    As usual, Assid had already prepared everything for the provisions needed for the trip. The food, the conveniences, he had set it up perfectly.

    After the loud and wide destruction, no beasts dare toe near the group and they passed through the path toward Farvan City without any hurdle, however, Lyon failed to realize that it would take him four long days on foot to get there.

    ��What the fuck,�� said Lyon as soon as he saw yet another thick wall. ��Why are we not taking the main route?!��

    ��Because we are counting on young master��s ultimate karma!�� said Kesya proudly with her arms crossed.

    Lumina sighed as she shook her head. It was vehemently clear that she sided with Lyon in this case. There was no reason for them at all, to spend extra days on the mild meadow.

    ��Are you kidding me?�� Lyon slouched his shoulders before he sighed. Even though the scent of nature was quite calming, he couldn��t help but be a bit annoyed.

    ��Looks like we ran out of serendipity,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��Even you are in this? Oh wait, they won��t even think about it if it were not your idea,�� Lyon squinted his eyes at hisughing wife. However, seeing the cheer on her face made him snort a smile.

    Luna smiled wryly at the side.

    ��Alright, alright, that��s enough joke of the day,�� said Cecile.

    ��Or four,�� said Lyon with a sarcastic tone.

    ��Or four,�� Cecile chuckled. ��But we can see Farvan from here, so let��s go there.��

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder before he captained the group.

    The path was no longer arduous nor it was long. There was a small bridge above a small clear river. The stream reflected the shine of the sun and asionally a fish jumped out to kiss it with its tail.

    The group made it to the arch bridge that was made out of limestone before they were noticed by passing adventurers. Thetter looked at them with furrowed brows and an unfriendly gaze, however, Lyon gave them a smirk, as if he dared them to challenge him, yet, there was no confrontation urring.

    The group stood still in the middle of the arch bridge as the other adventurers past them.

    ��That��s a really good impression there,�� said Lyon with a hint of jest.

    ��Nafail did say that this city is unfriendly for neers,�� said Luna

    ��How did they know that we are neers?��

    ��We don��t belong to any guild,�� said Lumina.

    ��Is that so, well no matter! It��s not like we are not going to pay for the entrance fee anyway,�� Lyonughed as he strode forward before the rest followed after some shook their heads.

    ��All the merchants go here! All of the merchants go here!�� shouted one adventurer as he controlled the traffic of iing caravans. ��Please stay in line!��

    Lyon raised his brows before he came up to him. ��Hey.��

    ��Huh?�� The adventurer turned. ��Do I know you?��

    ��No?�� Lyon furrowed his brows.

    ��No?�� the adventurer also furrowed his brows with a slightly tilted head.

    ��What?�� Lyon shook his head as he shook the awkward tension away. ��I��m an adventurer, Sein! Where should I line up?��

    ��Oh, why don��t you say so?�� the adventurer rolled his eyes. ��This line is only for the merchants, the adventurers are on the other line. You will go to a booth and the woman there will do the administration.��

    ��Alright,�� Lyon turned before seeing his group already standing in line without him. ��Nice.��

    ��What are you doing?�� asked Lumina.

    ��I was asking how we can enter the Farvan City, but it seems like you guys had figured it out already,�� Lyon gave a slow nod.

    ��It��s quite obvious though,�� Luna muttered.

    ��What?��

    ��You didn��t read the sign, didn��t you?�� Cecile sighed.

    ��What sign?�� Lyon raised his brows before Kesya grinned and pointed over.

    Lyon furrowed his brows and noticed a wooden sign right in the middle of the road in the shape of an arrow. The arrow had the written word ��Adventurer�� engraved on it.

    ��Next up! Chop! Chop!�� said thedy standing in the booth.

    ��That��s our cue,�� said Luna before the group moved forward.

    ( Hmm? What a weird bunch ) thought thedy as she saw how the group dressed. She furrowed her brows before she asked sternly. ��Rank?��

    ��God!�� said Lyon.

    Thedy and the other adventurers were stunned for a brief moment before thetterughed.

    ��Bruh! HahahahA!��

    ��HahahAha! He said, God! Oh, my guts! My guts are failing!��

    Kesya burst out herughter and joined them whilst the three women slowly put their palms to cover their faces. Even with the thick cloaks, they couldn��t hide from the embarrassment.

    Thedy made a grunt. ��I��m having a long day, would you answer the question already?��

    Lyon opened his mouth but Cecile immediately pulled his shoulder and put herself to the front. ��We have no rank.��

    ��No rank?�� Thedy raised one of her brows before she looked at them up and down. ��Either you��re brave or stupid,�� she muttered.

    ��Both,�� Cecile answered with a cold tone.

    ��?!�� thedy was startled by her decisive answer. However, after a brief, she back to leading the conversation. ��No rank, then what is your guild?��

    ��No guild,�� answered Cecile.

    ��Hmm���� thedy crossed her arms. She spare a sharp nce as she judged them up and down. ��What business do you have here?��

    ��Is that something that you should know?�� asked Cecile as she raised her chin a bit.

    ( Tch! ) she squinted her eyes. The woman in front of her had a towering figurepared to herself. Though she was equipped with a full garment like an ideal adventurer, the presence that was exuded by the woman wearing a cloak was much more atmospheric.

    Thedy inside the booth made a light cough to pacify her nervousness. ��No, it is not.��

    ��Exactly,�� Cecile smirked.

    ( This bitch! ) thedy cursed inwardly.

    ��Six hundred AT per person,�� said thedy with a satisfied smirk.

    The other adventures immediately pursed their lips and looked at one another. They refrain to say anything. It was the matter between thedy and the cloaked group.

    ��Six hundred?!�� Luna eximed. ��That��s extortion!��

    Thedy shrugged her shoulders. ��Pay it or leave.��

    ��You!�� Luna red before she turned and asked the other adventurers. ��Does it always cost six hundred?��

    However, the adventurer didn��t say a thing and avoided her gaze.

    ( These adventurers?! Tch! ) Luna stomped her foot. It was clearly an exorbitant amount that made everyone petrified by mentioning alone. However, she and the group was on the losing side of the game.

    ��Are you sure that you are going to charge us that much?�� asked Lumina.

    Thedy smiled before she said with the most calming and soothing voice she could ever produce. ��If you can��t pay, please leave, the others are waiting.��

    Lyon furrowed his brows as he was aware of the situation, or maybe too aware. He looked around unspotted by the eyes of the other. ( Hmm, this is usually the part where someone woulde out of nowhere and pay it for us, hmmm.. ) thought Lyon, however, he saw no one of the sorts. No one with distinctive clothing, no one with handsome nor beautiful face caught his attention. ( Damn RPGs! )

    At the end of it, he sighed.

    ��Hmm, this line seems a bit halted, what seems to be the problem??��

    ��I KNEW IT!�� shouted Lyon before he startled everyone.

    A man with thick brows and brown short hair appeared. He had a build made for hunting big beasts. Adorned with a muscr shape, he had an ax by his waist.

    The man blinked twice before regaining hisposure back. He crossed his arms before standing beside thedy inside the booth.

    ��Ah, Sir Boto, good to see you,�� said thedy with a bright smile and a glint of idolizing gaze.

    ��Boto? The Five Star adventurer?! Boto?!�� said one other adventurer.

    ��Damn, I never thought that I would see him in person,�� said the merchant on the opposite line.

    Boto smiled upward as his ears twitched. He looked over the cloaked group with a proud glint in his eyes. ��So, what��s all the fuss?��

    ( He didn��t even address thedy beside him ) thought Lyon as he smirked inwardly.

    ��This, well, it turns out that they can��t pay the entrance fee, but they still won��t leave,�� said thedy.

    ��Don��t be crazy!�� shouted Luna. ��You are putting up a ridiculous prize.��

    ��Ridiculous prize?�� Boto raised one of his brows.

    ��N-No sir, it��s a standard prize of six hundred AT.��

    ��Six hundred AT?�� ( The usual rate is five hundred, oh I see, hehe ) Boto smiled. He took an audible to inhale, ��I��m sorry, she is a bit misinformed.��

    ��Eh?�� thedy was having cold sweat.

    ��The rate is supposed to be seven hundred AT,�� said Boto with a smile.

 Chapter 823: Duel Me

    Chapter 823: Duel Me

    Boto��s words fell like sharp swords that surrounded the group. The price actually went up with his presence rather than down.

    Lyon raised both brows before he squinted his eyes. Boto was supposed to be the one that made leeway for them to pass through the ridiculously priced entry fee, however, it seems like this adventurer is addicted to bullying neers.

    Some of the onlooking adventurers were gulping down their saliva with their eyes hovering at the smug Boto gave the cloaked group. Even though thetter came in distinguished clothing, they had not done anything to deserve a sky-high price.

    ��I fear that he is abusing his status,�� said one adventurer

    ��He is,�� said another

    ��Damn, sucks to be them,�� said one adventurer.

    ��Shh,�� the adventurer put his finger above his lips with his eyes furrowed, ��You want to die or something?��

    Boto was still a Five Star adventurer. A man of his strata probably had a followerparable in the size of two standard adventurer parties. He was tall and exuded might by the broad lines of his jaws. His ax could be swung at any moment and brought down a momentum that could cleave a mountain when it was hacked down. Nobody wants to mess with such a man, especially with hiswork inside Farvan City.

    Thedy inside the booth smiled as she heard what Boto had just said. She was frightened at the punishment that would await her, however, Boto whom she admired was actually on her side. This only made her head bigger.

    After fawning the man beside her, thedy darted her nce to the group, the smile, to a smirk. She snorted. ��Hmph! You��re actually lucky that I gave you a discounted price, yet you didn��t pay any mind to my sincerity, full price it is then.��

    ��You!!�� Luna furrowed and gave thedy a tight re.

    ��Oi, oi, what��s this?�� Lyon said.

    His words immediately courted all of the attention. They all hovered their nce toward the man that was shorter than Boto, yet, he was rxed, at least from his tone and his demeanor. ��My good friend here said that it was five hundred AT.��

    ��Huh?�� Boto furrowed his brows.

    ��Hmph?! What are you talking about? Didn��t you hear what Sir Boto said? Seven hundred AT per person!�� said thedy with her chin raised, as well as her tone. ��If you can��t pay the fee then you should leave, and go back to Akham.��

    ��That cannot do,�� Lyon smirked. ��We have traveled all the way here on the basis that the entry fee is five hundred AT.��

    ��Are you deaf?�� said Boto. ��It��s seven hundred AT.��

    ��You think that I would believe you?�� asked Lyon.

    Boto and the others were taken back by Lyon��s brazen reply. After a vehemently brief moment of gaping his mouth, Boto furrowed his brows. ��What did you say?��

    The adventures took a cold breath as tension they didn��t expect was bubbling. The neers didn��t back down. They knew that seven hundred AT was an absurd cost to pay for just the entrance fee, but they never thought that the vagrant adventurers would take it this far.

    ��Are you deaf?�� asked Lyon before he crossed his arms and smirked at the Five Star adventurer.

    ��Kh?! You!�� Boto furrowed his brows before he released his immovable presence. The might he exuded immediately caught the rising goosebumps that the adventurers felt.

    ��Me what?�� Lyon��s aura was unleashed and immediately shed feverishly against Boto��s.

    ( T-This guy! ) thought Boto as his eyes froze. His cold sweat trailed toward his jaw. His goosebumps rose to theher end. The guy in front of him had a much smaller figure, shorter, but somehow he was overwhelmed. Something was pushing down his vanity to the ground.

    ��Oi, oi, are you kidding me, that guy is challenging Boto!��

    ��This is, this is absurd! What is he thinking?!��

    The adventurers were awed by Lyon��s feat. Standing on his two feet alone he was withstanding the mighty presence that of a Five Star Adventurer.

    Lumina furrowed her brows as she looked at her man. The crossed arms and the smirk, it was theplete package. ( What is he nning? ). She knew him, she knew him long enough to understand a bit about his antic. ( Crossed arms and a smirk, he is nning something devious again, but, I see no way out of this situation, he can��t clearly grab Boto��s face and mmed it against the booth, that��s no solution ) Lumina raised her brows. ( He is not going to destroy the city is he?!)

    Lumina overtly looked over Graham, to Kesya, and then to Assid. Kesya��s grins always brought her a little unease. She was a wild card, thus she dared to do the bizarre things that hardly anyone in the group could control. A loose cannon as one might say. However, seeing Graham��s and Assid��s neutral faces, calmed Lumina a bit.

    The tension and the abrupt stop of motion slowly gained more spectators. Something was happening at the entrance. Something that piqued the other adventurers�� interest.

    ��What the hell happened?��

    ��They say a neer brazenly challenges Boto.��

    ��What?! Holy shit, hahaha, who is the fool?��

    ��Well, that fool is not backing down.��

    ��Woah, you��re right.��

    The ce soon garnered more attention than it needed to. Adventurers from various guilds came to take a visit.

    ��If you can��t pay leave,�� said Boto with a strained throat. He was trying to raise his tone to spread his supremacy in the hidden duel, but the words he said were as t as a thin pancake.

    ��What��s the matter? Can��t raise your voice?�� Lyon smirked. ��Are those muscles just for show?��

    ��Y-You!! Don��t you know who����

    ��Shut up!�� Cecile immediately shut thedy down.

    Thedy��s heart vehemently thumped against her rib cage. Her eyes bulged with her lips tightened against each other. Her ears rang a sharp ring for a brief moment before she recovered. It was like an explosion inside her body. Thedy made a loud inhale through her nose before she exhaled.

    Cecile smirked before she caught Boto��s disbelieved��s gaze.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon put his hands on his waist. ��What��s wrong? You seem so surprised.��

    ��Kh!�� Boto furrowed his brows but Lyon didn��t spare him some space before thetter spoke once more.

    ��Boto, are you a weak person?�� asked Lyon.

    ��What?!�� Boto red.

    The adventurers sunk into a new realm of shock. The neers didn��t stop, he was edging Boto to draw his ax.

    ( What is Lyon doing?! ) thought Luna with her brows furrowed. She was trying to read his intention, but her imagination wascking. ( Older sister Cecile must have known something, she would not let something like this fly ).

    ��Are you a weak person, Boto?�� asked Lyon with a smirk.

    Boto gritted his teeth before he draw his ax. The clean de reflected Lyon��s face before Boto pointed it at him. It didn��t spare a sh of a second before Lyon��s hood was an inch away from the de.

    ��Say that again,�� said Boto as he raised his chin.

    Graham immediately grabbed Kesya��s shoulder before he spoke in a low tone, ��Calm down.��

    Kesya had her veins bulging as her heart pulsed rapidly. Her pupils turned into a dot, but she held her ground. In her vision, Boto had already died more than the sum of the adventurers present.

    ��Heh, you don��t even see me drawing my ax, yet you dare ask that I��m weak?�� Boto smirked. ��You got balls.��

    ��You think your ax scared me?�� asked Lyon as he tilted his head.

    ��You!!��

    ��You might be a Five Star Adventurer, but really, let��s be honest here, I couldn��t even make a cold sweat even if I wanted to,�� Lyon shrugged.

    Boto made a fierce grin. ��You have the whole dictionary in boasting, have you not?��

    Lyon snorted a smile. ��It��s funny right.��

    ��What is?!��

    ��I asked you, are you a weak person, but after all this time, you never said no,�� said Lyon with a demeaning smirk.

    The adventurers were petrified by Lyon��s reply. He had death hovering above his head, but not only did he smile but also he spare an insult in the process.

    ��It seems like you��re itching to die,�� said Boto with his jaws tightened. He raised his ax above his head, with veins pulsating around his biceps.

    ��How about a duel? Surely you can spare me a duel?�� Lyon nonchntly offered.

    ��Huh? Hahahahah!�� Botoughed his heart out and put down his ax. ��A duel? With you? Bah! Don��t make meugh.��

    ��You sure you don��t want to?�� asked Lyon. ��If I win, my party enter the city for free.��

    ��I can see my own victory, but what can you offer? You can��t even pay the entrance fee, stop dreaming,�� Boto snorted.

    ��Well now, everyone here thinks you��re strong,�� said Lyon. ��But they only that, think.��

    Luna and Lumina immediately raised their brows in realization. Lyon did have a chip to y.

    Boto furrowed his brows.

    ��Some might see your might, some might don��t. However, if you refuse this duel then forever in my eyes, you, are, weak.��

    Lyon immediately smirked the moment he saw the fierce glint inside Boto��s eyes. He had won.

 Chapter 824: Burning Fist Abaddon

    Chapter 824: Burning Fist Abaddon

    The meadow under the sun was basked in the glory of gust. Adventurers started to encircle a wide space as two people stood opposite of each other, between them was nothing but fierce tension. However, that was what the adventurers felt.

    Boto was ring at Lyon with a scowl. The man in front of him had no status in Farvan, he had no guild to back him up, yet he dared to challenge him, a Five Star adventurer. It was unbelievable that the situation would escte to this point. However, the words that Lyon had said struck the string of his proud self.

    ��This is his n?�� Lumina sighed. ��It��s unbelievable.��

    ��Did you see his performance just now, he made a deal with no chips in hand,�� Luna said with a glimmer in her eyes. The man she slept with was standing with his arms crossed and half of his face covered, however, the skill that he exuded with his lips and perfect tone, brought the esction to this point. A zero-star adventurer with no guild nor wild reputation was standing against the person who was regarded by every adventurer she could currently nce over.

    ��Yes, but what is his real intention here, I feel something is off,�� said Lumina.

    ��There are a couple of ways,�� said Cecile. ��You know how fast his hand is.��

    ��Ah, you mean he is going to? Steal?�� Luna said thest word softly.

    ��It��s not that his hand is fast, but more so, his natural diversion,�� said Lumina. ��The greatest thief will always use diversion as their main spot of ability to train on.��

    ��Not agility?�� asked Luna.

    Lumina shook her head. ��If you want to mug or rob someone then agility will be your main arsenal, but they are called thieving because we don��t know the perpetual of the act, all we know, we are missing the item.��

    ��I see that a lot of books,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��However, that beautiful yet sinful ability is actually being mastered by a man that can be said immoral,�� Lumina sighed. ��How did the world turn like this.��

    ��Hehe,�� Luna made a small chuckle at the side.

    ��He didn��t get to that level alone, you know,�� Cecile smiled. ��He trained for it.��

    ��That makes it worse,�� Lumina sighed.

    Boto put down his ax and immediately fascinated the adventurers all around. He cracked his neck with a loud pop to the right and then to the left. He rolled back and loosened his shoulders a bit.

    Meanwhile, his opponent was yawning with his jaw lowered so much he could fit a whole apple. He didn��t even bother to cover his mouth while doing so.

    ��Hmph! You think too highly of yourself if you think that I needed my ax to defeat you.��

    ��You can use your mother��s broom if you want,�� said Lyon as he shrugged.

    ��Pfft!�� Kesya burst out at the side, ��Aha! Ahaha! Ha! Hahaha!�� she was rolling on the innocent grass while clutching her stomach.

    ��Oof! Such fierce words, damn!�� one adventurer clicked his tongue and shook his head, while some took a cold breath.

    ��Tch! You! You will shut that mouth of yours!�� Boto red before he took one step forward.

    ��Wait a minute, what��s the hurry,�� said Lyon to the bewildered adventurers.

    ��You��re not backing out now!�� shouted Boto.

    ��Please,�� Lyon shrugged. ��I��m talking about the condition to win.��

    ��What?��

    Lyon sighed. ��This is a duel, not the duel to the death, I don��t want to wipe your mother��s tears. So, we must have a rule that we bothply with.��

    ��Kh! You bastard,�� Boto cursed. He was inaverdently defeated in the verbal war, no, he was abused. He had no retaliation whatsoever against the man who challenged him.

    ��How about this,�� said Lyon before he smirked, ��We make a wide circle, and whoever stepped outside, the circle loses, no matter which body part touched the ground, loses.��

    ��A circle? Don��t hope that you can lessen the beatings that are fated upon you,�� Boto smirked.

    ��Yeah, a circle, whoever��s feet, or limbs touched the ground outside the circle, loses, pretty fair right?�� asked Lyon. ��Convenient right?��

    The adventurers were looking at one another and nodded in agreement. However, one man stood up from the rest and said, ��That��s a fair deal.��

    ��Huh?�� the adventurers immediately nced over to the man.

    He carried no weapons beside his waist. No hidden garment as well, only gloves and sleeveless garb. However, he had an insignia the group recognized from Mona back at Ahkam.

    The man had short golden hair with a smirk on his face. He had bright blue eyes and he was wearing jogger pants where it only reached just above his ankles. He was slimmer than Boto but the adventurers around him seemed to respect him just the same.

    ��The Burning Fist of the me Guild, Abaddon!��

    ��The Burning Fist?!��

    ��Abaddon?!��

    Everyone turned their heads in gasps but Boto was furrowing his brows. ��Abaddon, you stay out of this.��

    ��What? Did I say something that offends you?�� Abaddon smirked. ��You owe me a fight, remember?��

    ��What are you doing here,�� Boto scowled.

    ��How can I miss this festive event, it��s pretty rare seeing you fight, even more so when you are not nning on using your ax.��

    ��Hmph! As long as you don��t interfere,�� said Boto before he darted his eyes at Lyon. ��Are you ready or what?��

    ��Everyone please step back,�� said Abaddon as he let out a striking palm to his right. The manabusted before burning the grass at rapid rate

    ��Woah woah!�� the adventurers hastily took a step back before seeing the light fire that moved in a circle.

    The fire barely grazed Abaddon��s left foot before it was put off naturally. A wide circle was evidently made through burnt grasses.

    ��Woah, such control over the fire element.��

    ��That��s some master-level control right there.��

    Abaddon smirked at both fighters inside the circle before he opened his arms. ��The arena is set, you can now fight to your heart content, or should I say, until someone steps outside.��

    ��Heh, show off,�� Boto smirked. ��You don��t need to do that, this will be over in a sh.��

    ��I won��t say that if I were you,�� said Abaddon with a smirk. ��You will end up embarrassing yourself, you know.��

    ��What?!�� Boto frowned.

    The adventurers were stunned by the remark that Abaddon gave.

    ��Woah, Abaddon is praising that broke neer!��

    ��Damn, I knew it! That neer is really special, I felt it when I first met them at the line.��

    ��Yeah, bullshit.��

    Abaddon��s unruly smile gave Boto a second thought.

    ( That guy is a fight freak, did he sense something that I don��t? ) Boto darted his nce toward the man who now had his knee bent down as if he was taking a shit.

    Thetter let out a sigh even though the enemy in front of him could get him in a single leap.

    ( This guy, what the hell is he nning, is he stronger than he looks? Wait a minute, he was unimpressed by Abaddon��s fire control either, hmmm, or was he surprised by it? I failed to catch that, especially with his eyes covered by that cloak ) Boto frowned. He nced over at the ax he put down on the bed of grass. He clicked his tongue, it was toote to change his mind.

    ��Well, well, it seems like you hesitate a bit,�� Abaddonughed. ��Why don��t I take his stead and fight you instead?�� said Abaddon.

    ��You think that just because you have the same rank as me, you can do whatever you please?�� said Boto with a smirk. ��This is between me and him!��

    ��You are a Five Star Adventurer, he is a neer, this doesn��t seem fair. While you and I, we have the same rank Boto,�� said Abaddon with a snort and a smile.

    Lyon sighed before he put his butt on the grass andy sideways, ��If you two are done dating each other, wake me up.�� He yawned and slowly covered his mouth but deliberately made the yawn as loud as possible.

    ��Hahaha!�� Abaddonughed at the jest. ��Fine! I��ll be the judge of this fight!��

    ��Duel,�� said Lyon.

    ��Duel!�� shouted Abaddon in correction. He raised his arm before looking at Boto then slowly darted over at Lyon who was in the middle of a squat position. ��Whenever you��re ready.��

    ��I am always ready,�� said Lyon as the other adventurers had their excitements clenched.

    ��As you wish! Fight!�� shouted Abaddon as he shed his arm down.

    The air was pierced as Boto was already right above Lyon with his fist retracted. ��Fool!��

    ��Exactly,�� Lyon answered before he looked up and smirked at him.

    ��Ngh?!�� Boto��s pupils shrunk.

    Lyon burst through the momentum with his fist sunk inside Boto as the re of a True Dragon rumbled his inside. However, Lyon��s left hand was also moving rapidly.

    The loud boom shocked the onlookers before they saw with their petrified eyes the two of them repelling each other and both crossed over the burnt grass at the same time.

 Chapter 825: Keep The Change

    Chapter 825: Keep The Change

    The adventurers gasped in disbelief as they saw both fighters were out of bound, at the same time. Both of them wereying on the ground�� face up, with their hands clutching their abdomens.

    ��Na?! Wh-What just happened?�� said one adventurer before he blinked like a fool.

    ��I-I don��t know, I mean, I saw Boto leaping forward and tried to hammer down the cloaked dude with his fist, but then�� I��m not sure, I think the neer retaliated, somehow.��

    ��Y-Yeah, but what happened though? Howe their sh resulted in a tie?��

    ��So like, no winner?��

    The adventurers that were watching how the bout went, had their thought in disarray. The deal was for there was a victor and a defeated. However, they never made a deal when the fight ended up in a tie.

    ��Will there be a second round?�� asked one of the adventurers.

    ��I-I don��t know, Abaddon hasn��t said a word yet, he said to be the judge in this fight, right?�� replied another.

    The golden-haired adventurer had a smile on his face before noticing both fighters recovering from the ground.

    ��Alright, that��s enough, the battle ended up in a tie,�� said Abaddon with his arms crossed. ��So the winner is, the neer!��

    ��What?!�� the adventurers eximed in disbelief. Abaddon had just said that the battle ended up in a tie, however, dered the neer the winner. The absurdness of his deration made the entire thing seem to be orchestrated as a mock for Boto. They knew the two of them had some sort of unfinished business from their prior short conversation.

    ��You!�� Boto red from the side as he heard what Abaddon had just said. He tried to stand up but a sudden jolt in his abdomen forced him down. His eyes twitched but he hid his gritted teeth behind his lips albeit his cheeks sunk because of his jaw tightening.

    ( Kh! What power did he use?! ) said Boto inwardly as he looked over at his enemy across him. ( Huh? Does he got hit too? ). He frowned.

    ��Well now, I��m sure you��re ready for the next round right?�� asked Abaddon before he himself entered the circle boundary with a leap. He stood at the center and faced Boto.

    ��What are you talking about?�� asked Boto with a frown before he saw Abaddon picking up his ax.

    ��Do you need your ax?�� asked Abaddon. ��Catch!��

    He lobbed the former��s weapon over the air before Boto caught it with one hand.

    ��See, you��re good to go!�� Abaddon grinned. ��My fire is waiting to me you.��

    ��Tch! Are you stupid or something? I��m not going to fight you!�� said Boto before he used the ax to aid him in standing up.

    ��Hm?�� Abaddon raised his brows ( Look��s like he got hit pretty bad, heh, that��s amazing, who is this neer? ) he nced over his shoulder with a smirk only to find Lyon already joining his group with his hand clutching his abdomen.

    ��Why did you dere him the winner?! He is out of bound just like me!�� shouted Boto as he courted all of the attention.

    ��Do you really want an answer for that?�� Abaddon shrugged. ��It��s really in obvious why he won.��

    ��Why?��

    ��You��re a Five Star Adventurer, he is a neer, Zero Star Adventurer, if you ended up in a tie with him, is his win.��

    ��Oh?�� The adventurers finally understood why. ��Now that he mentioned it, it does indeed supposed to be the neer��s win.��

    ��Yeah, yeah, now it all makes sense,�� said one adventurer as he made a slow bounce of nod.

    ��That��s unfair!�� shouted Boto. ��Are you stupid or something?��

    ��The battle was never fair in the first ce, what are you talking about?�� asked Abaddon. ��Listen, are you ready or not? Or, are you a coward?��

    The adventurers gasped. Things had taken a sudden twist, however, they didn��t mind another free show. The battle of two Five Star Adventurers was not something they could witness any day of the week, it needed sufficient conflict. Furthermore, both of them were affiliated with different guilds from one another.

    ��Hmph!�� Boto crossed his arms, ��You can say that for yourself, I��m still not done with that neer.��

    ��Oh it��s done,�� said Abaddon, ��The result of the battle is a tie, but the winner is the neer.��

    ��You��re abusing your status!�� shouted Boto.

    ��Why are you getting so worked up over something so trivial? It��s not like you��re losing something,�� Abaddon shrugged.

    ��You��! Enough, fine, however, since it��s a tie, the deal is off!�� shouted Boto.

    ��Tch! Cheapskate,�� sneered Abaddon.

    ��Do I need your opinion? Burning Fist?�� asked Boto.

    ��Do you want one?��

    ��Hmph!�� Boto grunted. ��I��m leaving.��

    The Five Star Adventurer left the battlefield before he paused and nce over at the neer he just fought.

    Lyon raised his brows before he darted over and found Boto was frowning at him. ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Tch!�� Boto was giving a tight upfront. He was frowning all the way into the city and greeted none of the passing adventurers.

    Kesya chuckled, ��You wreck his stomach but he still yed it cool, gotta give it to him, hahaha!��

    ��Shh!!�� Lyon gestured with his finger. ��Slow down, he has not noticed it yet.��

    ��Are you alright, Lyon?�� asked Luna as she looked over the abdomen his man keep on rubbing.

    ��He is fine,�� Cecile chuckled. ��It was quite clear that he doesn��t suffer a hit, but the diversion and the explosion caught the onlooker��s thoughts dwindling.��

    ��R-Really?�� Luna raised her brows. ��W-Why would you do that?��

    ��Because young master is feeling generous,�� said Assid as he readjusted his sses with a finger. ��Good work as always, young master.��

    ��Thank you, Assid,�� Lyonughed as he kept on rubbing his abdomen.

    ��So, what did you get?�� asked Lumina. ��I��m sure you��re putting that skill into good use.��

    ��Well, I can��t show you here, all eyes are on us right now,�� said Lyon softly with a smile. ��However, I think I went a little bit overboard.��

    ��Alright, everyone disperses!�� said Abaddon after he watched Boto with a sigh. ��There is nothing to see here now.��

    The other adventures and merchants started to disperse and leave the meadow uncrowded. However, the Burning Fist, Abaddon��s eyes hovered at the cloaked group that dared to escte to this extent, with a Five-Star Adventurer nheless.

    ��Hey, neer, what��s your name?�� asked Abaddon.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon turned over before seeing Abaddon grinning from ear to ear with his hands on his waist.

    ��What��s your name?��

    ��Sein,�� answered Lyon tly.

    ��Sein, huh?�� Abaddon slightly tilted his head as his thought ran through a background check. ( Never heard of that name before ). ��Are you new in the adventuring stuff?��

    ��Perhaps,�� Lyon made an ambiguous tone.

    ��Well, I��m Abaddon of the me Guild, perhaps you have met my guild in Ahkam before?��

    ��Yes we did,�� said Cecile.

    ��Ok great!�� Abaddon replied. ��May I know what happened between you and Boto? Because I��m sure no neer is going to take a fight with a Five Star Adventurer.��

    ��It��s a usual problem of someone with status, abusing their power, nothing fancy,�� said Lyon casually.

    ��Abusing his power?�� Abaddon furrowed his brows. ��Like what?��

    ��He raised the price of the entrance fee by his own lips,�� said Lyon. ��So, things escted and here we are.��

    ��That��s��. a little bit oversimplified,�� Abaddon made a wry smile.

    ��Well, if you have nothing to say, we are in a hurry,�� said Cecile.

    ��Wait!��

    ��What?�� Lyon asked.

    ��If Boto is causing you a problem, don��t hesitate toe to the me Guild,�� Abaddon smiled before he jogged away and waved his hand. ��See ya!��

    ��And he ran off just like that,�� said Kesya as she shook her head, ��I thought he would pay our entrance fee.��

    ��You me both,�� Lyon and Kesya sighed.

    ��I think it��s you guys that are hoping so much,�� Luna muttered with twitched lips.

    ��Let��s get inside Farvan,�� said Cecile before she led the group. The other adventurers in the original lineup smiled and made a nod before letting them skip the arduous waiting time.

    They were at the booth once more, with the samedy that bullied them not long ago. She was shocked at first nce. She never thought the others would let them skip ahead.

    ��It��s seven hundred AT, right?�� Cecile smiled.

    ��W-What?�� thedy was taken back. The seven hundred AT case was supposed to be resolved by the fight prior. However, Cecile��s smirk made her a bit uneasy that she could faintly nod.

    The other adventurers were looking at one another in confusion before Lyon mmed a big pouch on the table.

    He slowly let go of the pouch before leaving a smirk at thedy, ��Keep the change.��

    They were stunned by the action but more so by the size of the pouch. It made quite a bang as it was mmed against the table.

    Thedy had her fingers twitching before she gulped and peeked over the content.

    ��?!�� her breath was taken away as her pupils shrunk to a dot. After she injected her mana into it, a number that made everyone drolled appeared. ��T-Ten thousand AT?!��

 Chapter 826: Living Expense

    Chapter 826: Living Expense

    The group left both adventurers and merchants astounded. The lines paused with awe on their faces. There had never been a neer dare enough to duel against a Five-Star Adventurer just because of something trivial. However, some of them nodded at the group��s bravery, especially the man that dared toy and take a nap during the duel. Nobody had ever dared to taunt a Five-Star Adventurer that way. It was demeaning, but it was also satisfying for the fellow early birds.

    The higher their rank, the more they hade ustomed to the status it brought them. No longer humble they did, more haughty they did. There were a number of such cases, however, there was no one that had the capability to challenge a Five-Star Adventurer when one was still starting at the bottom of the well, furthermore, ending up in a tie.

    ��What just happened?�� the merchant said in disbelief.

    ��I don��t know, the group won despite a tie.��

    ��Damn,�� the merchant shook his head. ��I should have got to know them sooner!��

    They immediately notice the potential boom that Lyon and the others brought. A rising rookie was something that every merchant wanted to gnaw upon, a wet dream. Their fame would bring the merchant fame, it was good business.

    However, to the dismay of the merchants, the group didn��t turn unaware, but rather, didn��t care for such thing. The confidence and thevish way Lyon paid back thedy was ss that both hurt the pride of thetter and significantly boosted his already sparking presence.

    ��Well this city doesn��t bring much to attention,�� said Lyon with a sigh.

    ��Yeah, this is practically the same as the Ahkam, however, what do we know,�� said Lumina. ��It��s not like this is ourst destination.��

    ��What Lumina said is right, we have to go to Selena��s ce still, however, we learn nothing yet,�� Cecile sighed. ��That woman is really weird.��

    ( Oh no, I sense some rivalry between them ) thought Lyon as he gulped. His women were not some weakling he found on the street. These two were powerful in their own ord, powerful in their own way, and mesmerizing in the way they were passionate about. Yet, for him, this is quite an ordeal to face. ( I wonder if I can handle these two together ) he gulped.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon caught something in the corner of his eyes. It was a public notice board, the same type that he had once seen in the previous city. He paused his tracks and raised one of his brows.

    ��What��s wrong?�� asked Luna who caught him looking at the board. She followed his nce and darted over. She saw quests nted on the wall. Some were bounties ced on a monster, some were searching for ingredients, while some were just advertising.

    ��This is our source of ie at the moment,�� said Lumina. ��Or, you could just save up some tokens from the previous duel.��

    Lyon let out a wry smile. He did pay the entrance fee with an unnecessary bonus to prove his ss. ��Don��t worry, I got some more, haha!��

    Lumina sighed and shook her head. She nced over at Cecile before she asked, ��Does this happen often?��

    ��You mean how he spends things royally?�� asked Cecile.

    Lumina nodded.

    ��A lot,�� Cecile sighed. ��We are always either livingvishly or on the brink of homelessness.��

    ��Never in between,�� Kesya sighed. ��But! We thrived in the wood! Hunting boars and stuff.��

    ��Wow, he is really that irresponsible with money?�� asked Lumina.

    ��More than that,�� said Cecile with yet, another sigh. ��You just caught a glimpse of the iceberg here, not even under it yet.��

    ��C��mon, it��s not that bad right?��

    ��It��s that bad,�� said both Cecile and Kesya at the same time.

    Lyon was taken back by their synchronous words, thus with a wry smile, he nced over at Graham whom supposedly had also been adventuring with him for a while in the past.

    ��I-I have noment, master.��

    Lyon slouched his shoulder with a sigh. ��Alright, alright, let��s see here, what kind of quest do you guys want?��

    ��We should find something that is easy to aplish and fast,�� said Lumina. ��However, I��m speaking this because this is the first time for me with adventuring stuff.��

    ��That��s not a bad idea,�� said Cecile. ��However, the reward is not really something that you might want to see.��

    ��It��s dismal,�� Kesya shrugged her shoulder. ��We can pick up the bounty ones, they should be decent enough.��

    ��We also need a ce to stay,�� said Luna. ��I wonder how much will the living expense cost here.��

    ��We just passed an inn, it cost about a thousand or so per night,�� said Assid.

    ��Per room?��

    ��Per room, young master,�� Assid nodded. ��If we want to save some money, we can share the rooms.��

    ��Well that depends on the room first,�� Lyon furrowed his brows. ��Wait a minute, isn��t a thousand AT for a night kind of expensive?��

    ��It��s still on the cheaper ones, cheaper than that, it��s better to make a tent outside,�� said Assid with gritted teeth.

    ( It seems like he had taken this a bit too seriously ) Lyon smiled wryly. ��Well, Assid is not wrong.��

    ��Thank you, young master,�� Assid replied instantly.

    ��I trust in senior Assid��s judgment!�� said Kesya with a grin and crossed arms.

    ��Yeah, in this scenario, he is the best,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��Thank you, young miss,�� Assid bowed.

    ��Hey! How about me?! Why no gratitude?�� asked Kesya with pouted lips.

    ��Hmph! Your gratitude has been used to pay for the troubles that you gave us,�� said Assid with a cold re.

    ��What��s that?!�� Kesya gritted her teeth. ��I dare you to say that again!��

    ��Alright, guys, enough of this childish banter!�� Cecile smacked both of their heads down.

    ��Oof,�� Lyon made a wry smile as he saw how his woman controlled these two superior beings like she was their older sister.

    Assid and Kesya rubbed their heads but didn��t say a word to one another. However, they did spend each other a re. Meanwhile, Graham looked away and didn��t seem to bother with the situation.

    ��Alright, then that��s settled, after a long journey, we might as well look for the quest tomorrow,�� Lyon proposed the idea before he gave yet another entire pouch to Assid. ��This is for the expense and much-needed provisions, I entrust this to you,�� Lyon grinned.

    ��Y-Young master���� Assid was having his eyes jerking.

    ��Why are you crying?��

    ��N-No, young master, I will do my best!�� said Assid before he took the pouch out of his hand.

    Lumina looked at Lyon with her brows raised. She never thought that Lyon would have another pouch of AT, however, she recalled that he said he had more. ( I guess Five-Star Adventurers are loaded enough for this city ).

    ��Alright, who wants to spend a stroll, or joined Assid?��

    ��I will go with Assid,�� said Cecile. ��In the meantime, Kesya, you are alsoing with me.��

    ��NOooo!!�� Kesya wailed to the sky and caught the attention of passing adventurers.

    ��This is an order,�� said Cecile.

    ��Bigger NOOO!!�� Kesya wailed.

    ��Alright princess,�� Cecile smacked the back of her head once more. ��Enough overreacting, we are an eyesore.��

    ��Tch! Meanie!�� Kesya put her hands to cover her head. ��You always aim at the head. It won��t be long before I be stupid if you keep on doing that to me!��

    ��I don��t think that would happen,�� said Assid.

    ��Huh? A-Assid?�� Kesya was stunned by Assid picking her side.

    ��You can��t be dumber than now.��

    ��You son of a bitch!�� Kesya immediately leaped and pounced at him. The two immediately hurdle on the side of the street with a cloud of smoke. Punches and kicks were seen escaping the smoke as they fought each other.

    ��What�� are they doing,�� Lyon slouched his shoulder.

    Cecile sighed before her eyes turned sharp. Her presence immediately froze the two��s movement and made them pause whatever it was that they were doing.

    ��Eh? Hehe, not the head?�� said Kesya with a smile of a child.

    Cecile moved in a sh before smacking them both at the same time on the head. ��Sober up!��

    ��Ouch!!�� Kesya wailed. ��You hit me like three times in under an hour!��

    ��As expected of young miss, we are well deserving of your punishment.��

    ��Huff,�� Cecile turned before looking at Lyon. ��Once you picked up the quest, meet us at the inn.��

    ��Do I need to make the decision now?��

    ��No, of course not, we can just do it tomorrow,�� said Cecile after she shook her head. ��No need to rush, with the money we can live for another day, or two if we are stretching it.��

    ��Or, three or four, if the emperor spared another pouch he hid,�� said Kesya as she whistled away.

    Lyon froze.

    ��What?! You have another stash?!�� Lumina eximed.

    ��Ly��?! I mean, Sein?! What are you going to do with that much money!�� Luna frowned.

    ��Kesya!!�� Lyon red at the girl who was already gone.

 Chapter 827: Cockatrice?

    Chapter 827: Cockatrice?

    Lyon sighed and shook his head as he saw Kesya left with trailing dust. He turned around and was immediately greeted with Luna��s little pout.

    ��You want to buy something?�� said Lyon with a wry smile.

    ��I don��t know, what do you think?�� asked Luna before she crossed her arms.

    ��Wait a minute, aren��t you both princesses?�� Lyon asked with one raised brow.

    ��What of it?�� asked Lumina. ��I WAS a princess.��

    ��Well, technically, you girls are loaded,�� said Lyon.

    ��I don��t have a dime of AT in my pockets, nor the treasury of the Phantera Kingdom,�� said Luna. ��Father used to say that this world is full of danger and mystery that had yet be uncovered.��

    ��Did he tell you that in your sleep?��

    ��Kind of,�� Luna shrugged. ��I forgot, it��s been a very long time.��

    Lyon crossed his arms and smiled. ��Well, I have another ten thousand here, we can splurge if we want.��

    ��It��s not yours, right?�� Lumina raised one of her brows.

    ��Hey, hey, I thought you��re an ex-princess, not a real one,�� said Lyon.

    Lumina sighed, ��It��s never my job anyway to pass on judgment.��

    ��But you always think about it,�� Lyon muttered before Lumina��s ears twitched.

    ��What��s that?��

    ��I said nothing,�� Lyon quickly replied with a skipped heartbeat.

    ��Hmph!�� Lumina raised one of her brows. ��You think that you can avoid my ears?��

    ��Hehe, at least I tried,�� Lyon scratched the back of his head.

    ��Lyon, we should pick up a quest first before we stroll the city,�� said Luna.

    ��Luna is right,�� answered Lumina. ��The more we stall, the more likely the quest will take a fleet out of our hands.��

    ��We can just, rip out the quest out of the board,�� Lyon shrugged his shoulder. ��That way, we don��t need to worry about having others stealing our quest.��

    ��Master, I don��t think that��s a good idea,�� said Graham.

    ��Why��s that?�� asked Luna.

    ��It��s the adventurer��s code,�� said Graham. ��We should respect the adventurer��s code because we were ones as well.��

    Lyon sighed. ��Really?��

    ��We better stay out of attention for a while, you almost got the whole town riled up because of that duel,�� said Lumina. ��You don��t want to invite unnecessary trouble, do you?��

    ��Alright, fine,�� Lyon shrugged and give in. ��You know, if only they gave us a better offer, we wouldn��t need to do this.��

    ��We should be fine, master, it��s not the first time,�� said Graham.

    ��Heh, I guess you��re right,�� Lyon put his hands on his waist and grinned.

    ��Though, it��s not good times,�� muttered Graham.

    ��Let��s see here, advertisements, fetching, bounty, collecting, man they got a lot more options than the first city,�� Lyon pressed his lips and nodded. ��Why don��t we take all of it?��

    ��Are you sure? Won��t you get tired doing all of them at once?��

    ��I mean the reward is shitty, but if you added up all of the shits into one, it will be a huge pile of���� Lyon paused as he blinked his eyes. ��Well�� shit.��

    ��Pfft!�� Luna had to clutch her stomach as sheughed.

    ��That has got to be one of the worst analogies I��ve ever heard,�� said Lumina before she burst a snort and quickly hid her chuckle.

    Lyon shook his head. ��We can split up, let��s see, Graham are you good at hunting beast?��

    ��I can do that in my sleep,�� said Graham.

    ��Good, then you go for the bounty quest, it seems like this one is�� hmm�� that��s odd, why does this bounty have stars on it?�� Lyon furrowed his brows.

    ��Oh, you��re right,�� Luna looked at the bounty more closely.

    ��I thought that all the quests from the public notice board don��t have stars? Didn��t that Avi woman say so?��

    Graham shook his head, ��The quest put on the public notice board can also have stars in them if the one requesting it, put an extra fee from the guild.��

    ��They are really putting everything to gain money, huh,�� said Lyon.

    ��Guild is not amunity service, master,�� said Graham.

    ��That��s harsh,�� said Lyon.

    ��It was you who taught me that.��

    ��Oh, then it��s lenient.��

    Lumina and Luna sighed at the nodding Lyon. They were always surprised by how shameless Lyon could be.

    ��What about the reward?�� asked Lyon. ��Do they split it?��

    ��That would be between the one who wants to also put it here and the respective guild, they might even post it on more than two boards,�� said Lumina, ��Wait, that��s possible right?��

    Graham nodded, ��That��s indeed possible, however, it wille with an exorbitant cost.��

    ��That��s understandable since all the guilds are basicallypeting with each other for the seat in the Guild Link,�� said Lyon before he rubbed his chin. ��You know what would be fun?��

    ��No,�� Luna shook her head.

    ��Bad idea,�� Lumina shook her head.

    Graham merely shook his head.

    ��Hey! I didn��t even say anything yet!��

    ��You want to build your own guild,�� said Lumina with her chin slightly raised and one brow also raised.

    ��Wha?! How did you��.��

    ��It��s immensely predictable, Lyon,�� Luna sighed.

    ��Wow, it��s like you guys have developed a pattern to recognize me,�� said Lyon with a wry smile.

    ��Your actions to be precise, however, it��s not like we could stop you,�� said Lumina. ��Those two are entirely different things whatsoever.��

    ��In the meantime, I can,�� said Graham. ��Please don��t do it, master.��

    ��Yeah, but, imagine the fun,�� said Lyon. ��You know, running a guild.��

    ��Well Kesya quit,�� said Graham.

    ��Alright, alright, I��m just joking anyway,�� said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulder. He darted over to the only quest with stars.

    ��Hmm, we must hunt this beast called the�� Cockatrice?�� Lyon furrowed his brows. ��It has six stars.��

    ��Six stars? But the whole page seemed to be eaten with time,�� said Luna. ��Is nobody taking this quest?��

    ��Well, it is a six stars quest,�� said Lyon. ��Even the guy I dueled with is a Five-Stars adventurer.��

    ��A Cockatrice?�� Lumina raised her brows. ��That��s a dangerous beast.��

    ��Really? Isn��t it just a chicken?��

    ��What are you talking about? It��s not! It��s not just a chicken anyway,�� said Lumina. ��The head is that of a chicken, but it has serpent like-scales.��

    ��Half chicken and a half snake?�� Lyon crossed his arms and raised his brows.

    ��It has four legs, master.��

    ��Chicken legs?��

    ��No, the legs are like wyverns,�� added Graham. ��They have a deadly capability that could kill a god with a stare.��

    ��Pfft, c��mon now,�� Lyon smiled but Graham didn��t. ��Are you kidding me? That��s like cheating.��

    Graham shrugged his shoulder. ��It��s not cheating, many weak cultivators died this way.��

    ��Really?��

    ��One nce, it was enough to stop their heart.��

    Lyon furrowed his brows. ��Did they turn into stone or something?��

    ��No, it didn��t petrify, it��s just a nce and they��re dead. Not even the mightiest armor can save them,�� Graham shook his head.

    ��Damn, that��s really cheating, does this beast alsoe from another world or something?��

    ��What?��

    ��N-No, forget it,�� Lyon shook his head. ��So can you do it?��

    ��I told you before, master, I can do it in my sleep,�� answered Graham calmly.

    ��Wait a minute,�� Lyon frowned. ��You mean you��re fighting it with your eyes closed?��

    ��Hunting is the more appropriate word, master,�� said Graham before he nodded, ��But yes, it would be better to do it with one��s eyes closed.��

    ��That��s dangerous,�� said Luna.

    ��That��s careless,�� said Lumina.

    ��I was taught this way,�� said Graham.

    ��Must be one crazy guy,�� Lyon smirked before the others looked at him. ��What��? OH? It was me, wasn��t it?��

    ��You��re one crazy guy, Lyon,�� Luna chuckled.

    ��But! There must be a better way right? How about ranged weapons?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Ranged weapons won��t work, because they are quite agile, one arrow or javelin always miss if it was a tad too slow.��

    ��Always miss?��

    ��Always,�� Graham nodded.

    ��What about magic then?�� asked Lyon. ��We can still activate magic from far away.��

    ��The Cockatrice is not empty inside its head. They can flee at the sight of a magic brand,�� said Graham.

    ��Or we can just bind them? How far is the distance before you get instantaneously killed?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Nobody dared to give a precise estimate, and they all varied in strength too,�� Graham shook his head.

    ��Hmm, what a handful creature,�� muttered Luna.

    ��How about trapping it?�� asked Lumina.

    ��It would be difficult and time-consuming,�� Graham shook his head. ��Unless we are willing to sacrifice a week in the forest, we can��t.��

    ��A week?!�� Lyon was taken back before he sighed. ��Though adventuring is fun, spending nights in a forest is definitely not.��

    ��Then we go with the original n, master,�� Graham nodded. ��I will hunt the beast, it should be done pretty quickly.��

    ��Can you not make a scene with this though?�� asked Lyon.

    ��We should notify the one that��s going to reward us first, we should be able to make some sort of a deal that benefits us,�� said Luna.

    ��I agree,�� Lumina nodded.

    ��En,�� Lyon nodded.

 Chapter 828: Di or Justdy?

    Chapter 828: Di or Justdy?

    Lyon and the group unanimously agreed to meet with the one putting the poster on the public notice after much thought, however, getting there was something else.

    ��Aren��t you excited? In a new city that you barely recognize,�� said Luna as she glimpsed side to side from one peddler to one merchant. The street was humming with aspiring bards trying to make it in the world of adventuring and cultivation. Street performer enticed the passing AT carrier to spend a token. It was a fun street to be on.

    ��Lyon, what do you say? Shouldn��t we have this in the Phantera Kingdom?�� asked Luna as she walked by the man who had his arms supporting hiszy head.

    ��Sure, why not? It��s better to have a festive street than a silent one,�� said Lyon.

    ��Silence usually meant hidden problems,�� added Lumina.

    ��Well, to each their own,�� said Lyon. ��Besides, not every street would be festive, and not every street would be as calm as the meadow.��

    ��Did Grandpa Bapho tell you that?�� asked Luna with her brows raised.

    ��Word per word,�� Lyon nodded in no shame.

    ��Heh,�� Lumina smirked.

    ��I think it��s to the left of here,�� said Lyon as he caught an alley from the corner of his eyes.

    The group turned as he suggested. The alley was narrow and had mos on the creaks of the walls. The group noticed a door at the end, a short building that seemed forgotten in the city.

    ��Lyon,�� Luna pinched his cloth as she stood behind his shoulder. ��I don��t know why, but I feel really uneasy.��

    ��Really?�� Lyon raised one of his brows. ��Is it that time of the month already?��

    ��Wha?! No! What are you talking about at this time!�� Luna��s face was flustered red before she pulled Lyon��s ears.

    ��Ouch! Hahaha, ok ok, I��m just messing with you,�� Lyon smiled as he saw her cute pout, then he darted his nce toward the one with a sharp vertical glint of pupils.

    Lumina shook her head, ��No.�� It seemed like she was not going to entertain Lyon with hisme jest of the day.

    ��Ok,�� Lyon answered before he darted his nce toward the ordinary wooden door at the end of the alley. ��Well, this is really shady.��

    ��They might sell forbidden drugs here,�� said Graham. ��It��s a prettymon urrence.��

    ��Or it��s just an old man living inside this old building,�� said Lyon.

    ��A hidden expert I presume?�� said Luna.

    ��That would exin your uneasiness,�� answered Lumina. ��I fear that we have to go in there.��

    ��Alright, then I will go,�� said Lyon with a smirk before he put his hands down from supporting his head.

    ��It��s dangerous!�� said Luna.

    ��Be careful,�� said Lumina.

    Graham was silent as he saw his master leisurely taking his time approaching the door. He saw his hand reaching for the knob before stopping midway. His master��s brows raised one before he smirked and coupled his fist. He knocked on the door twice.

    The knock was loud and clear in the alley, however, it quickly dissipated as it hit the bustling street.

    ��Yes?�� a hoarse voice was heard from inside before footsteps were trailed along.

    The door was slowly pulled open before revealing a man that had barely had gray hair. He had a stature a bit taller than Lyon. His mustache was gray and his eyes were as sharp as the eagles. His hair was kept neatly with ab and he was dressed in amon cotton sleeveless shirt that revealed his arms.

    ( This guy is a master! ) thought Luna and Lumina at the same time. Their eyes were shrunk to a dot as they saw him bending the world around him just by standing alone.

    ��Are you here to rob?�� the middle-aged man frowned but didn��t release his killing intent. He carefully looked at the group one by one in a fraction of a second before focusing back on the one that was standing right in front of him.

    ��Rob you?�� Lyon raised one of his brows. ��Why would we want to rob you, even if we do, we won��t do it this way.�� Lyon shrugged his shoulders.

    ��Exin why you cover your faces,�� said the middle-aged man. ��Are you here to carry out a forbidden transaction?��

    ��Forbidden transaction?�� asked Lyon with one brow raised.

    ��Do you sell forbidden drugs or something?�� asked the middle-aged man.

    ��No? Wait, do you want one?��

    ��No,�� the middle-aged man shook his head. ��You guys look very suspicious, what do you want?��

    ��We cover our faces because of a personal reason that ultimately won��t involve you, however, if you asked me what we want, then the answer would be to fulfill a quest.��

    ��A quest?�� the middle-aged man furrowed his brows. ��What kind of quest?�� he asked with furrowed brows.

    The group was taken back. He was supposed to be the one that knows all of the details necessary for the hunt, however, the man instead furrowed his brows with questions on his forehead.

    ��What are you talking about? I haven��t posted anything yet,�� said the middle-aged man with his arms crossed. ��Are you trying to swindle me?��

    ��What?! Aren��t you the one that posted the quest on the public notice board?��

    ��Public? Wait for a second, are you guys vagrant adventurers?��

    ��Ding Dong,�� Lyon made one single p afterward,�� Yes we are, do you see any badges embroidered on my cloak?��

    The middle-aged man furrowed his brows before he looked at the in cloak that the group wore. The was nothing iner than the light brown color that they wore.

    ��Well, you said just now that you didn��t post any quest, yet here we are, being led to you by the address in the poster,�� said Lyon. ��Are you sure you��re not the one cing it?��

    ��Hmm, I swear that I never post anything about a quest before,�� said the middle-aged man. ��Perhaps you are reading the address wrong.��

    ��Well, maybe a Cockatrice would refresh your memory?�� asked Graham.

    ��Huh?!�� The middle-aged man had his pupils shrunk. His lips trembled before he asked, ��W-What did you say just now?��

    ��A Cockatrice,�� said Lyon.

    The middle-aged man gulped before he looked at the group, ��Are you��.?��

    ��Serious? Yes,�� Lyon answered with a nod. ��It seems like we have jolted your memory back, old man.��

    The middle-aged man had his lips gaped open and no words came out before he closed his lips. He took a deep breath and heaved his chest before he calmly said, ��Come on in.��

    ��That��s more like it,�� Lyon smirked.

    The group entered the house at the end of the alley. The room was brighter and looked more thriving than outside. Paintings were on the walls and mana orbs lighted up the room. The room was not luxurious for the naked eyes, but the homey feel that it burst through, was.

    The group sat on empty chairs anywhere in the room, meanwhile, the middle-aged man was sitting near the empty firece.

    ��This ce is reallyfy,�� said Lyon.

    ��Thank you,�� the middle-aged man nodded. ��I��m sorry for my previous behavior, it was uncalled for.��

    ��You are forgiven,�� Lyon nodded and failed to see the twitching lips on the middle-aged man��s face.

    The middle-aged man shook his head before he looked at Lyon. ��As you can probably tell from the poster that you saw, it��s been a while.��

    ��Has nobody ever taken this quest before?�� asked Lumina.

    The middle-aged man shook his head, ��I posted it on every notice board there is in Farvan, but none of them came knocking on my door, at least, not after thest ones died.��

    ��They are afraid?�� asked Luna.

    ��Certainly,�� the middle-aged man nodded before he looked at the empty firece, ��What can be more terrifying than death.��

    The group didn��t spare a word. All of them notice the tinge of emotion in the middle-aged man��s eyes.

    ��Oh!�� the middle-aged man raised his brows before he smiled at the group, ��I forgot to mention, my name is Di.��

    ��Di who?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Just Di,�� said the middle-aged man.

    ��Justdy?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��Yes, just Di,�� the middle-aged man nodded. ��What should I call your group of brave vagrant adventurers?��

    ��We never have an official name, yet,�� said Luna.

    ��The Cloaked Guys!��

    ��No,�� Lumina tly refused.

    Di smiled as he looked at how amusing the group was. However, one was stoic and had a taller figure than him. He couldn��t make a guess out of his expression due to the hoodie covering half of his face whilst his bodynguage spoke none of the emotions.

    ��Before we get back to the problem of the quest,�� said Lyon before he leaned in a bit. ��Let��s talk about the reward first.��

    ��Oh? What do you have in mind?�� asked Di.

    ��Since it has been a long time and had taken many potential adventurers as a record, maybe it would take more than ten thousand AT for hunting it, now,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��As I said, what do you have in mind?�� Di smiled.

    ��Mana Essence is what is in my mind, Justdy.��

 Chapter 829: Cock

    Chapter 829: Cock

    ��Mana Essence,�� Di repeated the word to which Lyon nodded and leaned back.

    ��Your little apartment is quite cozy and nice,�� said Lyon as his eyes darted over from one wall to another. His nose took a breath and savored the calming scent premating in the air. He crossed his legs before he smiled. ��I believe that you have a small vial of Mana Essenceying around right?��

    ��Apartment? That��s a new word, where are you from?�� asked Di.

    ��Tsk, tsk, tsk, don��t swerve the topic now,�� Lyon gestured with his fingers. ��Do you have a vial of Mana Essence or not?��

    ��I presume that you are the captain of the ship?�� asked Di with his brows slightly furrowed.

    ��He is,�� said Graham as he leered over from leaning on an empty wall.

    Di raised one of his brows. ( The silent guy is answering but somehow, I��m still not convinced ) Di hovered his nce quickly to the other two cloaked cultivators. ( They didn��t exude a ruler��s aura too ). He hovered back at Lyon before finding him smiling at him.

    ��Mana Essence is a valuable thing that can��t be passed around that easily,�� said Di. ��That thing could spark enmity between fellow adventurers, or worse, fellow guild members, are you sure that you want that thing?��

    ��It is necessary for me to have it,�� said Lyon with a smile. ��Why would you care what I will do with it in the first ce?��

    Di smiled, ��You��re right, forgive me for offending you.��

    ��You are forgiven,�� said Lyon as he raised his chin a bit. ��I won��t ask the reason why you would want a Cockatrice killed, so don��t ask why that thing is necessary to me.��

    ��Mana Essence can only be used for breaking through the next realm or next level,�� said Di.

    ��Think what you will,�� Lyon shrugged. ��We can kill the Cockatrice, for a vial of Mana Essence.��

    ��A vial is not cheap,�� said Di. ��It would cost around five hundred thousand AT before intion rose because of high demand, they were never sold in a store, they are always in an auction and that is the base price before jolting up to a number that, let��s just say, discouraging.��

    Lyon nodded as if he knew it all along. All he knew was that the price was around five hundred thousand AT, he missed the auction part. ��That��s the small vial.��

    Di nodded, ��Exactly, a small vial is already a fortune that made many swords tremble.��

    ��Funny of you mentioning swords, I didn��t see any weapon on you,�� said Lyon. ��You��re pretty confident that we won��t provide any danger to you, or, are you looking down on us?��

    ��Hehe,�� Di chuckled, ��There are four of you, but I believe that I won��t be robbed in my own house. Not because you��re weak, but because I��m stronger.��

    ��If you believe that you are stronger, why didn��t you kill the Cockatrice yourself?�� asked Lyon as he raised one of his brows.

    ��Because that thing has quick feet and cowardice mind. They will never attack you head-on, but when they do, you��ll die,�� said Di before he crossed his legs. ��Which brings me a question, how exactly are you going to kill that thing.��

    ��We have our own ways,�� Lyon smirked. ��We are not even discussing about how to hunt the Cockatrice, surely you noticed that.��

    ( He is right! They didn��t even ask how to kill the beast at all ) Di raised his brows in rxation before he frowned, ��However, what can you do? Magic took too long, and arrows hardly did any damage.��

    ��I told you, we have something that you might don��t, regardless of how much of an expert you are,�� said Lyon as he sped his hands together.

    ��Oh?�� Di finally took a glimpse of the superiority that his dealer showed. It was clear now who was the captain of the ship he asked about earlier.

    ��You spoke so highly of yourself,�� said Lyon. ��But we don��t care for the moment, what we care about is the Mana Essence that you can offer up for this quest.��

    Di furrowed his brows as he looked at Lyon smiling. There was not a single doubt in any of his words that he would fail the quest. ( What tricks is he hiding from me? ) thought Di.

    ��A small vial of Mana Essence, for the dead of a Cockatrice,�� added Lyon.

    ��Are you sure that you can kill a Cockatrice? I mean, I know strong vagrant adventurers myself, however, they are even rarer than a diamond in the sand,�� said Di with a smile.

    ��That poster has been hanging for a long time, Justdy,�� said Lyon. ��The dust on that thing might be older than the lifespan of a cow.��

    ��Heh,�� Luna chuckled under her arm.

    ��You are asking more than ten times the value of the original reward,�� said Di. ��Don��t you think that your offering is a little bit absurd?��

    ��Considering how long has it been, the Cockatrice might have grown stronger than before, in the passing time that no one took it on,�� said Lyon. ��I don��t want to risk my men��s life hunting a cock for mere Adventuring Token worth ten horses.��

    ( He really said that word because he saw the chance, didn��t he ) thought Lumina before she made a light sigh.

    ��It��s more than ten good horses,�� said Di.

    ��That��s not the point,�� said Lyon. ��The point is, you give us Mana Essence, you will see the chicken��s corpse by next week. You can stew itter for the night too.��

    ��Next week?�� Di raised his brows before he shook his head. ��Doesn��t matter, but a vial of Mana Essence is still an exorbitant amount for a six stars quest.��

    ��That��s on you,�� said Lyon. ��I��m merely offering you a deal for the quest, after all, nobody has taken this quest very seriously.��

    ��Forgive me, but it��s really hard for me to believe that you guys can pull it off, what if you lie to me?�� asked Di.

    ��Lie? Do I look like someone who would�� I, I uh, I don��t normally wear this cloak. We wouldn��t lie, Justdy, we are trustworthy.��

    ��That��s even more suspicious,�� muttered Di as he smiled wryly.

    ��Either way, that is the truth,�� said Lyon. ��Mana Essence for the chicken��s head.��

    ��Well, what if you failed?�� asked Di.

    ��Fail? Then you don��t have to pay us a single dime of AT,�� said Lyon. ��Sounds fair right?��

    ��Hmm,�� Di furrowed his brows as he looked at Lyon with a bit of skepticism. They were weaker than him, weaker than his pair of fists. He could obliterate them albeit with one or two surviving, but that strength would severely be not enough to hunt a Cockatrice. ( If only he wasn��t asking for Mana Essence, I would be d to take up the offer ).

    ��This is taking a pretty long time, hurry up would you, I have a wife waiting,�� said Lyon.

    Di raised his brows at the tone that Lyon gave him. Thetter was in full force in his arrogant department despite being weaker than the former.

    ��You think that your wife is more important than Mana Essence?�� asked Di.

    ��Hah! Don��t be ridiculous!�� Lyon waved his hand. ��Of course she is!��

    Di was taken back by his sharp tone. There was no doubt in his words that he would put first and foremost his wife.

    ��She must be a lucky woman, having someone madly in love with her,�� muttered Di before she nced over a distant painting in the room.

    ��We are both lucky,�� said Lyon before he shook his head, ��However, I��m in particr, vehemently lucky.��

    ��Fine then,�� Di answered with his nce still locked on the distant painting.

    ��Hmm?�� Lyon crossed his arms and straightened his back. He saw him turning around and smirking.

    ��I ept your offer, a vial of Mana Essence,�� said Di firmly.

    The two women had their faces brightened up, whilst Graham made a silent smirk.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked before he stood up and offered his hand, ��You made the right choice.��

    Di stood up and shook his hand, ��I hope you too.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyonughed before he turned. ��No need to see us leave, we will close the door for you. Just make sure that you prepare the vial of Mana Essence, else, you know how vagrant is unaffiliated with any guild.��

    Di frowned as he saw the door closing. The parting words made him smirk.

    Meanwhile, outside the house, the group had already hit the street before Lumina followed up with Lyon and asked.

    ��Lyon, did you notice that small painting? Is that why you mention your wife?��

    Lyon who had his hands supporting his head, raised his brows, ��Hmm? Did you notice it too?��

    ��So you did,�� said Lumina. ��I guess that sharp eyes really came in handy, huh?��

    ��Hahaha, I��m just probing, never thought that I would be right,�� said Lyon before he smirked.

 Chapter 830: Making a Futile Scene

    Chapter 830: Making a Futile Scene

    ��So, where��s the inn?�� asked Lyon.

    The rest of the group paused and pondered over. He immediately put down his hand before looking at the three of them, ��Are you serious?��

    ��We never asked,�� said Lumina. ��They just left, remember?��

    ��So we��re clueless now?�� Lyon sighed.

    ��I don��t think that it��ll be hard to search for them,�� said Luna. ��This city is not really that big.��

    ��How hard can it be to spot a cloaked group in this city, none of them wear it like they wanted to trade some shady items,�� said Lumina. ��I��m sure we��ll be able to find them quite easily.��

    ��Graham, what do you think?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I refrain my words, master, sorry,�� said Graham.

    ( You cheeky bastard ) cursed Lyon inwardly. He knew Graham had the opposite view of thedies. However, thetter was wise enough not to mess with them with his knowledge.

    ��Yeah, how hard can it be,�� said Lyon as he shrugged.

    ��Hey, we meet again.��

    ��Fuck,�� Lyon muttered a curse.

    Abaddon was grinning from ear to ear with his hands on his waist. ��Well that��s a bit odd, I thought there were more of you.��

    ��There were,�� said Luna. ��But we split up.��

    ��Oh, sorry to hear that,�� said Abaddon as his smile turned a bit wry.

    ��What? No! We don��t split up like that!�� said Luna.

    ��They others are looking for an inn,�� answered Lyon, ��What do you want, Abaddon?��

    ��Oh, so that how it is,�� Abaddonughed foolishly. ��Well, I��m just thinking that you might want to join me on a quest, and lo and behold, I met you on the street, I think it��s fate.��

    ��No,�� said Lyon before he went past him.

    ��Hey wait a minute!! Don��t pass me up like that!�� said Abaddon as he turned around. ��This is a rare opportunity.��

    ��Nah, just ask that guy Tobo with you,�� said Lyon as he waved his hand.

    ��You mean Boto?��

    ��Yeah, that guy,�� said Lyon as he went further away.

    ��Boto is looking for you.��

    ��Hmm?�� Lyon paused. He turned before revealing a smirk. ��Did he now?��

    ��Yeah,�� Abaddon grinned. ��He had a re in his eyes all along, stomping his way forward and looking for your group.��

    ��Hahahaha!�� Lyonughed out loud. ��Serve that fucker right.��

    ��I also noticed something odd in your encounter,�� said Abaddon as he inched in closer to Lyon.

    ��You did?�� Lyon raised one of his brows. ��Tell me.��

    ��If my eyes didn��t fail me, I saw that he didn��t manage toy a blow on your body, not your shoulders, not your head, nor any limbs for that matter, nothing. However, you were propelled at roughly the same time as him. Going over the lines, then you both fell at the same time. The match thus is over for out of bounds, a tie,�� said Abaddon with a smile.

    Lyon smirked. ��And then?��

    ��It��s quite odd, don��t you think?�� Abaddon smirked. ��I can see a fly pping its wing when I��m highly concentrating on it, yet I saw none of the reason that you would suffer a blow. It��s not like there was a shockwave or anything, like that swordswoman.��

    ��A shockwave?�� Luna uttered. ��Are you talking about Zelena?��

    ��Her name is widely known,�� Abaddon nodded. ��The Leviathan Party, yes, the Zelena herself.��

    ��Do you know where she lives?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Oh? Are you interested in her?�� asked Abaddon before heughed at the sky. ��Everyone is interested in her until they saw her de, none dare approach her carelessly.��

    ��Is that so?�� Lyon smiled. ��You make me eager to see her more than I did a second ago.��

    ��Hoho? You set your goal high there, I will be sure to pick up your limbs after you��re done, hahaha!�� Abaddonughed.

    ��There are women out there that you can chase, and there are ways to make women chase you,�� said Lyon as he smirked.

    ��Grandpa Bapho, please stop,�� said Luna as she hardly could stand watching Lyon splurt out wise words.

    ��Hohoho,�� the Cmity Goat skipped in the air.

    ��Well said,�� Abaddon nodded. ��However, I��m not that kind of guy that sinks in the brothel. I want to learn greater techniques! Reached the summit of cultivation and basked in the clouds for those that are worthy.��

    ��That��s a noble goal, butcked re of immoral,�� said Lyon as he shook his head. ��What��s the point in all good if there is no evil? What��s the point in all evil, if there is no good? Bnce is what everyone wants to seek, yet they never understand what is the true meaning of bnce. Bnce was never equal and never will be. We seek our own bnce by simply, living thus sinning.��

    ��Okay that��s one step too far, grandpa,�� said Lumina.

    ��Hohoho!��

    Abaddon was taken back as his eyes gradually lost focus from the string of words that gently basked his ear canal. His pupils slowly backed away, shrinking to a dot, rummaging the golden words that challenged his vision.

    ��Oi, you alright?�� asked Lyon before he pped Abaddon��s shoulder.

    ��Huh? Oh, I��m fine,�� Abaddon regained his consciousness. ( Damn, what was that? ) he shook his head. ��Where was I, oh right! You said you want to know where she lives?��

    ��That��s right, if you tell me where she lives, I will consider joining this quest of yours.��

    ( C-Consider�� ) Abaddon smiled wryly. ��Only the Leviathan Party knew where she lives, sadly. However, you can reach the party by going to thest city, the Myriad Devils.��

    ��That��s a pretty nasty name,�� said Lyon. ��Why is it called the Myriad Devils anyway.��

    ��Because what surrounded that city is nothing less than devils. Absolute monstrous beasts live and breed there. It also has the most abundant supply of Mana Essence, because, you know, the monstrous beasts live there,�� said Abaddon.

    ��Oh, well that makes a bit of sense,�� said Lyon before he sighed, ��Alright thanks anyway.��

    ��Do you know how expensive it is to get there without having a guild to rely on?�� said Abaddon.

    ��No, no, no, not this shit again,�� Lyon turned around and waved his hand.

    ��The ming Guild is for you!�� said Abaddon as he made an effort to run up to him. ��Not only are you having many benefits, but yourwork will improve too! You might actually get the information you need and, get an actual chance at meeting Zelena.��

    ��Yeah, yeah, I��ve heard it a million times,�� said Lyon.

    ��You did? From who?��

    ��Avi of the Harp Guild.��

    ��Oh that Harpy!�� said Abaddon. ��She always pretends to be weak even though she is strong as heck, I don��t know why she chose the first city over here.��

    ��Yeah, she did,�� said Lyon before noticing a group of people passing them in a hurry. ��Hmm?��

    ��They always get their eyes first on the finest rookies, perhaps it��s because she chose the first city as her base of operation, maybe that��s why Harp Guild is thriving in the first city, so much so that they are in the Guild Link,�� Abaddon nodded.

    ( Why is he asking himself, and then answering himself�� ) Luna raised one of her brows with a bit of distraught.

    ��Hurry up, he is making a scene,�� said one passing adventurer.

    ��Oh man, can we just take a break, it��s already dusk! I need to take a bath,�� said a female adventurer passing by.

    ��This is a lifetime chance!�� replied another.

    ��Huh?�� Abaddon finally noticed what Lyon had noticed. A group of various adventurers was crowding a building. He frowned before he pulled one adventurer that was passing him.

    ��Hey watch where you��?! F-ming Fist! I-I��m sorry, what can I do for you?�� asked the poor adventurer.

    ��What��s happening there?�� asked Abaddon as he pointed with his nod.

    ��O-Oh, it��s Boto, he is making a scene,�� said one of the adventurers.

    Lyon frowned before he ran forward. He saw the inn sign on top of the building before he clenched his jaw.

    ��Your fucking leader stole my money! WHERE IS HE?!�� said Boto toward a group of three that was talking to a receptionist with a nervous wreck.

    ��Four rooms please,�� said Cecile with a smile, disregarding the shouting ghoul behind her.

    ��Y-Yess,�� the receptionist��s hands shook as she tried to reach for the keys.

    ��ARE YOU LOT DEAF?!�� Boto shouted with his aura ring on and about.

    ��Thank you,�� Cecile smiled before she gave the keys to Assid. ��Here are the keys.��

    ��Thank you young miss, but you don��t have to do that,�� said Assid with a bow. ��Let me do the mundane task.��

    ��Oh no, you still need to learn how to approach people, your cold re is still too cold,�� Cecile jested.

    ��I-I��m still learning.��

    ��Hahahaha,�� Kesya chuckled before he received the same re Cecile just talked about.

    ��Kh!�� Boto had his pupils shrunk before he pulled out his ax and hack it down against the floor. However, in that split, a second, Kesye made her move. His abdomens were wide open and she made sure to slow herself so that Boto would notice.

    ��Wh?!�� his eyes opened wide before his abdomens were struck by a palm that. His body arched like a bow before everyone��s eyes then he was blown back.

    Lyon turned his side and narrowly dodged the body and before Boto could hit the street, he saw a smirk from the man. The blood inside him boiled before he was out of consciousness.

 Chapter 831 Amsel, The Dual Wielder

    Chapter 831: Amsel, The Dual Wielder

    The crowd was stumped. Sweat was trailing down their temples. They gulped as they turned around before their eyes shrunk in disbelief. Boto the Five-Star Adventurer, wasying down unconscious on the street with his eyes rolled back, all of which, only a single strike was struck However, near where the Soto had passed out, there was yet another man from the cloaked group.

    "That''s..." muttered one adventurer.

    They immediately recognized the man that ended the duel against Boto with a tie. Yet, only now did they realize that he was not the strongest of the bunch. Boto was knocked out cold from the lounge of the inn onto the street.

    Luna and Lumina followed up and stood near Lyon before the former furrowing her brows. "What just happened?" asked Luna. "It seems like Boto was causing a scene," said Lumina as she noticed the oneying on the street. "Hey, Sein," Kesya waved her hands. Lyon''s brow twitched as he heard how Kesya called her. "What?" "Are you done picking up the quest?" asked Kesya. Cecile turned around and said, "I got the keys settled." "Okay great," Lyon nodded before he joined with the others.

    "Alright, guys, break away, break away," said Abaddon as he gestured to everyone with his hands. He nced at Boto on the pavement before he furrowed his brows. The struck of the blow left a region of thetter''s garb to be torn. It was a st of palm strike, yet it was devastating enough that the Five-Star Adventurer couldn''t help but pass out.

    He crouched down with his brows furrowed. "What a strike, this is some next-level mercy strike."

    "Heh," Abaddon smirked, "You always been skipping on our match, and here you are facing the sun with eyes opened."

    "What''s going on here?!" a raucous voice was heard and made everyone clench their heart. "I-It''s the White Crow Guild," muttered one of the adventurers. "That''s Boto''s guild," said another as they gulped.

    The man that showed up had a White Crow badge on his adventurer leather garb. He had a tiny scar on his right ear and his forehead was covered by none of his slicked hair that draped to his shoulder. He had almost a simr build as Soto, but instead of an ax, two pairs of swords were on each side of his waist.

    "I''ve heard an unease growl, what was th��?! Soto!" His eyes opened wide the moment he saw the Five-Star Adventurer had fallen on the street with his eyes rolled back He frowned. "Abaddon! What did you do!"

    The onlookers immediately stepped away. They don''t want to meddle with the two''s business. One was from the me Guild, another was White Crow Guild. A guild war was something they wanted to stay away from.

    "I did nothing," Abaddon smirked before he stood up and faced the man with the scar. "You''re friend lost in a battle he created himself."

    "What?" the man frowned. "What are you talking about? He is Soto!"

    Abaddon shrugged, "You can ask the onlookers here, they all witnessed it, or better yet��" He smirked and balled his fists together and his right foot took a step backward. "You can ask my fist."

    "You seem to have your brain fell off somewhere," said the dual wielder. "You know if we fight, your guild and mine would sh," said the man with his arms crossing. "Are you sure now is the time for a guild war, me Fist?"

    "You seem to get ahead of yourself, Amsel, it''s a friendly duel, nothing more," said Abaddon. "Besides, I''m eager to know how sharp your mastery is, in the way of the dual sword."

    "Save it forter, Abaddon," said Amsel, "I want to know what happened to Boto, this is concerning the White Crow."

    "Why is that?"

    "Because he is a Five-Star Adventurer, that''s why. You don''t necessarily find that kind of guyy unconscious, let alone in the middle of the street, in a big city like this."

    "Is that so?" Abaddon raised his brows. "Well I already told you that he lost in the battle he created, that is all."

    "Boto lost a battle? Hmph!" Amsel turned around and picked one of the nervous adventurers near him. "You!"

    "Y-Yes!" the adventurer''s spine immediately straightened. "What happened to him?" "Errr, he was making a scene inside the inn just now, and uh��" "What kind of scene."

    "T-The... He said that someone stole his money as he stomped toward the inn. Then after he arrived he pointed at the cloaked group that their leader had stolen his money, however, they didn''t give a single response besides a palm strike even after he draw out his ax."

    "A single palm strike?" Amsel furrowed. The adventurer nodded, "That''s right, a single palm strike." Amsel darted his nce back to his fellow guild members. There was indeed a patch of a ripped hole in his garb. "A cloaked group, where are they?" asked Amsel. "Oi, Amsel, what are you trying to do?" asked Abaddon. "This has nothing to do with the me Guild," said Amsel with his brows furrowed. "Stealing money is a crime, and the White Crow will deal with it." "Are you sure?" Abaddon raised his brows. "You have your friend right here lying on the street here." "He must have gotten caught off guard, that''s why he lost, but that will not happen to me." "I understand," Abaddon shrugged. "I''m just warning you." "Warning you say? Hmph!" Amsel snorted. "Your fist might break things, but my de only knows how to cut." "Whatever you say, I did what I could," said Abaddon. "And of course, they are my friends too." "They are?" "Just now." "You!!" "Wait, haven''t you heard that there was amotion right outside the gate?" asked Abaddon. "I recall so, yes, what about it?" "You know Boto was involved in it, right?" "What?" Amsel raised one of his brows. "That''s right, this matter is more than what you might think." "Nevermind," Amsel shook his head before he shouted. "The cloaked group! You have to answer for what you have done!"

    His shout reverberated to the third floor of the inn and what came next was silence. The adventurers had their hearts pounding at the ticking seconds that passed by slowly. Amsel was furrowing his brows looking over the window on the second and third floors.

    "Are you seriously making a scene, right now?" Abaddon sighed. "Shut up, this is not concerning you," said Amsel as he remained focused on the windows. "Hey, are you talking about me?" The response immediately gave them a cold shudder. The man actually answered, thought the adventurers before they noticed a head sticking out of the window. "Shh! Lyon, what are you doing?! Don''t answer that weird guy," said Luna tremulously. "You''ll bring unnecessary trouble!" "Oi, which were you that called me, just now?" asked Lyon with a smile. ( So that''s the guy ) Amsel smirked and raised his chin. "Me! I called you out!" "What? What do you want?" asked Lyon from the window. "Come down here! Look at what you''ve done to Boto, he said you stole his money! This is a serious crime!" "Well, do you have the proof?" asked Lyon. "And stop shouting, would you, did your mother forget to give you ears or something?" The adventurers choked their own breath as they heard what Lyon had just said. Nobody had ever dared to say those mean words to someone at Amsel''s level, yet here they were. "Kh!" Amsel''s nce turned into re, especially with Abaddon chuckling beside hint "Come down here!" "Nah, I won''t," said Lyon before he pulled his head inside the room again. "Haha!" Abaddonughed. "That guy is something else." "Tch! Why are youughing at this, this is concerning you too!" "Hahaha, what?" Abaddon furrowed his brows. "What are you talking about? Didn''t you say that this doesn''t concern me?" "Yes, but this time it''s different. He disrespects me, a Five-Star Adventurer, which means that he can disrespect you, a fellow Five-Star Adventurer, he needs to be taught some respect!" said Amsel. Amsel turned before he opened his arms. "Are you going to burst through the window?" asked Abaddon. "If he doesn''t want toe out, then I will drag him out, it''s that simple," Amsel smirked before he raised his voice, "And let this be the lesson for you all here, don''t mess with the White Crow." He bend his knees a little before he leaped toward the same window where Lyon had stuck his head out. Everyone was looking up in awe, a superfluous aura was apanying the dual wielder. However, before he could burst through the window, it was opened with an audibly clear sound of it scrolling upward.

    " Amsel had his face being upied by arge shadow of a hand before his face was grabbed under the gaped lips of the adventurers under him. He was pushed down before his entire head destroyed the pavement below, the rest of the body stood up due to the momentum before falling back down with a thud.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked as he was seen sitting by the side of the window, holding it open with one finger..

 Chapter 832: Set Up

    Chapter 832: Set Up

    The adventurers were stumped with lips gaping open. Their cold sweat finally trailed down from their temples as they saw Amsel��s head buried inside the freshly made crater right in the middle of the known street. Another Five-Star Adventurer had fallen on the street in less than ten minutes.

    Abaddon snapped back into reality before he took one step back. ( Huh?! ) he gulped before he looked over his right leg had moved backward. He darted his nce forward and saw a towering figure standing next to the revered adventurers. His me was engulfed in fear as none could ignite. The mere nce was enough for his body to recognize defeat. Flight, flight, flight, for the one that loved to battle and honed his fists, the word echoed inside his head.

    ( This guy�� what tremendous aura! ) thought Abaddon as his feet faintly shook.

    None dare spoke a word, none except for the person at the window.

    ��Well, well, I hope you don��t kill him,�� said Lyon by the window with a grin.

    Graham knelt before grabbing Amsel by the face. Thetter��s arm was seen twitching a bit.

    ��En, En, good enough!�� Lyon nodded before Graham tossed Amsel to the side. ��Alright, you can go back up now, or would you rather step upstairs?��

    ��I will walk, young master,�� said Graham before he entered the lounge of the inn under their frightened yet curious gazes.

    ��Huuuh~�� Abaddon exhaled a long breath before he faintly heard his own heartbeat. He looked up before making a wry smile. ( A guy that powerful was bowing against this guy, who the hell are you, Sein ) thought Abaddon before he said, ��The White Crow will be looking for you.��

    ��I hope they got beautifuldies then, gahahaha!��

    Luna then closed the window on his behalf before she red at him, ��Lyon!��

    ��W-What?��

    ��This is serious! You��re tantly inviting trouble to our door!�� said Luna before she sighed. ��I know you��re strong, but, wouldn��t it be better if we live a day with no troubles?��

    ��Luna, did you forget? He was inviting us,�� said Lyon. ��It��s not like we came with pitchforks, we came with sufficient money, but they wanted to bully us, then they are also the ones that escted the situation.��

    ��I know, but.��

    ��It��s toote Luna, listen, I know you see this for the greater good, but if they found the joy of pushing us around, they will push it until theirst breath,�� said Lyon as he gently grabbed her shoulders and gave her a sharp nce. ��However, this way, we can set boundaries.��

    Luna took a deep breath before she said, ��I know����

    ��Good, besides, I already hold back and told Graham not to kill them, that is already lenient,�� Lyon nodded.

    ��Well the White Crow will surely hold us responsible for this,�� said Lumina before she sighed, ��but it��s not like this is the first time for you, or rather, for us.��

    ��It��s an improvement,�� Cecile nodded. ��At least only the street got destroyed, not some monument or the base structure of the city.��

    ��Hahaha, that��s the spirit,�� said Lyon. ��Oh right, where were we?��

    ��Young master, you epted the quest to hunt a Cockatrice,�� said Assid before he readjusted his sses.

    ��Oh right, that��s it, we ept that quest for the price of a vial of Mana Essence,�� said Lyon. ��Not a big deal right?��

    ��Oh oh, oh, can I do it?�� said Kesya as she made a light skip with her hand raised.

    ��No,�� Graham answered before he entered the room with his arms crossed. ��The White Crow will soon be rmed.��

    ��That��s unavoidable,�� said Cecile. ��However, I can��t say that it was our fault, they were edging for it.��

    ��Hmm, what if you drag those two and knock on White Crow��s door,�� said Lyon.

    The room turned silent before they all hovered their nce toward their young leader. They all had confusion adorning their faces.

    ��That��s a crazy idea,�� said Luna.

    ��What are you nning to do?�� asked Lumina.

    ��Well, let��s hear the mastermind out then, shall we not?�� Cecile smirked.

    ��Alright, young master, surprise us,�� Kesya grinned.

    ��I mean, I wouldn��t say that it��s not a crazy idea, however, instead of being intimidated, we can intimidate them instead,�� said Lyon.

    ����.��

    The silence caught him shrugging his shoulders, ��What? Just take Graham there, show them his aura, and then problem solved.��

    ��I doubt that they would do anything,�� Assid nodded. ��That��s a brilliant idea.��

    ��No, it��s not,�� said Cecile. ��We don��t know the extent of White Crow��s strength, it��s like testing the deep of a river by plunging both feet.��

    ��Then what do you suggest?�� asked Lyon.

    ��We can join the opposite guild, the one with the same amount if not more power than the White Crow, with that, I highly doubt that they wouldy a finger on any of us since guild war is apparently a thing,�� said Lumina.

    ��Woah, that��s a good one,�� Lyon nodded, ��As expected of Lumina.��

    ��Hmm���� Lumina looked away with a tint of red on her cheeks.

    ��But which guild are we supposed to join?�� asked Luna. ��The me Guild sounds alright.��

    ��For now it is,�� said Cecile. ��However, we still don��t who the five guilds are in Guild Links.��

    ��I recalled that White Crow is one of them,�� said Lyon.

    ��Is it?�� Cecile raised one brow.

    ��The me Guild is one, and the Harp Guild is another,�� said Assid, ��I haven��t heard of the White Crow being in the Guild Link.��

    ��Perhaps they are the runner-up?�� asked Lyon. ��I mean if you look at it this way, then their action is not far off.��

    ��far off from what?�� asked Luna.

    ��From a cocky sovereign that needs their ass kicked,�� Lyonughed.

    ��So me Guild or Harp Guild, we better not make a hasty decision,�� said Lumina. ��It��s better to wait for the other three identities, first.��

    ��Sadly, we don��t have that much time. So far only two of them stretched their arms to us but we rejected them both.��

    ��Kesya, how about you?�� asked Lyon. ��Didn��t you run a guild?��

    ��Errr,�� Kesya sighed. ��Yes, yes I did, but I��m no longer the guild��s leader so����

    ��So she is too embarrassed toe back,�� said Cecile before she shook her head. ��You need to be more thick-skinned, like your young master.��

    ��Hey!�� Lyon raised both of his brows.

    Lumina shook her head, ��That is the only idea I can think of.��

    ��So, are we going with my idea then?�� Lyon raised his brows twice and smiled.

    Lumina sighed, ��It��s not that it��s impossible, but that would escte this situation beyond the scope of what it should have.��

    ��We can also use Abaddon��s help, I��m sure the presence of the Burning Fist can help us in this situation,�� said Luna.

    ��The Burning Fist? Wasn��t it the ming Fist? or was it the me Fist? Because he is from the me Guild?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I don��t think that man is bothered by that name,�� said Kesya. ��He looked pretty chill.��

    Lyon sighed, ��Is it really?? Oh, how about this!��

    ��

    ��So�� why am I here again?�� asked Abaddon who was apanying Lyon. He darted before his lips twitched. The two Five-Star Adventurer was being dragged by their ankle through a rope.

    ��I have the same question, it was my idea but I never said that I would be the one that does it,�� said Lyon frowning. ��This is a stupid idea.��

    Abaddon smiled wryly before he spoke quietly, ��You know that everyone is looking at us, right?��

    ��I don��t really care, to be honest, I just want to get this over with, I got a Cockatrice to hunt tomorrow,�� ( Well, it��s not me that��s going to hunt it though, but it��s all the same ) thought Lyon.

    ��A Cockatrice?!�� Abaddon eximed. ��A-Are you serious?!��

    ��Why are you so surprised, it��s just an animal of a lizard fucking a chicken or the other way around jeez,�� Lyon rolled his eyes.

    Abaddon had his smiles twitching as he heard how Lyon exined the beast. ( I-I mean, he��s not wrong but�� it feels like one ).

    ��Oh right, I want to ask you something, is White Crow a member of the Guild Link?��

    ��What? You didn��t know?��

    ��What?! They are?�� Lyon raised his brows before they stopped right in front of the building. Arge sign with the engraving of a crow made out of pure white marble was presented right before his sight while under it was an opened double-door with adventurers going in and out. However, they all stopped. They paused before their eyes hovered over and found not one, but two revered adventurers being dragged across the street like lifeless cattle.

    Their eyes soon turned to re before Lyon nudged Abaddon��s elbow.

    ��Alright, do your magic and calm these people, they seem like they can eat us alive,�� said Lyon without any hint of sin. ��Depending on how you handle this, I may or may not, destroy the building and it would undoubtedly lead to a guild war between White Crow and me Guild.��

    ��Y-You?!�� Abaddon had his eyes opened wide as he heard what Lyon said. He was set up.

 Chapter 833: The White Perch

    Chapter 833: The White Perch

    Abaddon didn��t have the time to spare a re at Lyon��s haughty words. He had indeed been taken to a tight spot by thetter. His status was not someone insignificant for his presence here meant business was about to be held. However, seeing the two of their aces were facing the floor and tied up, it was not the situation.

    ��Burning Fist! What is the meaning of this?!�� said one of the adventurers from the guild. ��Why are Amsel and Boto both tied up with their eyes facing backward?!��

    ��I-uh,�� Abaddon was tongue-tied. He wasn��t ready to face the masses at all, nor was he suspecting that Lyon will use him this way.

    ��Well, there has been a misunderstanding,�� said Lyon.

    ��And who are you?�� asked one of the guild members.

    ��Hey wait, I know him! He was the one challenging Boto at the entrance,�� said one of the adventurers as he pointed at Lyon with his finger.

    ��Are you a fan?�� asked Lyon as he inevitably made the situation worse.

    ( You!! ) Abaddon had his ears twitching as his eyes opened wide�� ring at the young man in a cloak, beside him.

    ��The White Crow demands an answer, this is a serious matter,�� a solemn voice came down from the upper floor as if a calm storm was approaching.

    Lyon raised one of his brows as he saw a man taking down the stairs.

    He had a defining jawline and his white garb covered his limbs nicely. His shoes were made out of beast leather, and his sword had one edge. His eyes were purple violet, as sharp as the crow itself. The clothing had embroidered a huge white crow on the back, revealing his identity to the masses that wanted to take his head out of surprise.

    ��The White Perch,�� said Abaddon as he furrowed his brows. ( Shit, never thought that the second-inmand would be here in Farvan City ) thought Abaddon as he gulped.

    ��The what?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��Abaddon, you can answer me officially, or unofficially, which one do you prefer?�� asked the man who silenced the whole guild with his mere steps.

    Abaddon let out a wry smile. ( Goddamnit! What did I dream yesterday to have a problem like this? Sein, you��re a bad omen! ) however, the man that he was cursing, was still light on the shoulders.

    ��White Perch,�� Abaddon said, ��The fact that you still have your hand behind your back, means that my burning me is nothing but a whisk away from your sword.��

    ��Experience is the greatest teacher,�� said The White Perch before his tone turned gravely, ��Unless you want to experience it again.��

    ��I know you can��t touch me,�� said Abaddon with a forced smile. ��If you move, then there might be a war that you don��t want.��

    ��I know you won��t,�� said The White Perch before he smirked and looked down at Abaddon��s legs, ��After all, you already took a step back.��

    ��?!�� Abaddon raised his brows before he noticed that his feet had already retreated. The instinct that he had honed over the hundreds and thousands of battles had told him to flee from this man. However, everyone noticed something that was abrupting their train of thought.

    Every pupil suddenly moved in unison no matter what rank they were. There was one man standing aloofly with his sigh. He let go of the rope in his hand and it thuds freely to the floor. His every action was courting their attention.

    ( He?! ) Abaddon gulped as he saw the man called Sein standing right beside The White Perch without having a sign of nervousness, not even the slightest faint of a hint. He saw the man that made him take a step back had his eyes turned sharp as he leered at the man beside him.

    ( Shit, the man is serious! ) thought Abaddon before he said, ��U-Um, White Perch, he is����

    The White Perch burst his presence and clocked Abaddon��s throat. The former was now the epicenter of attention. There was hardly anyone else daring to let out a word from their brimming thoughts. The matter was between the two of them.

    A stranger out of the blue had taken out two Five-Stars Adventurers of their guild. He tied them up in a rope before showing them to their front door with half of his face covered by the hood that he was wearing. Furthermore, he was here alongside Abaddon, a renowned adventurer himself.

    ��Who are you?�� asked the White Perch, ��Are you the one that knocked the two of them out.��

    ��No,�� said Lyon tly even when he was facing the bursting immense auraing out from the White Perch.

    ( He can withstand it! A mere True God?! ) he furrowed his brows further. The man in front of him was only shrouded more in mystery than before. ��Are you here on ill-intent?��

    ��No,�� Lyon turned and crossed his arms right in front of him before giving out his usual smirk. ��In fact, I��m here to return these two to you, White Perch.��

    The adventurers gawked at his response. Nobody dared to disrespect the second-inmand in their guilds before, thus some made a light chuckle after the initial surprise.

    ��The guy is dead���� muttered one adventurer.

    ��Did he actually think that he is capable of fighting The White Perch of The White Crow? Is he stupid or something? If Boto is a mountain then White Perch is the freaking sun!�� said one adventurer.

    ��Oh���� gravelly said The White Perch before his killing intent surged. He twitched his brows before a small-focused gale fluttered away Lyon��s hair. ��Tell me what happened to them.��

    ��Hmm?�� Lyon��s eyes caught one of his hair fluttering about in the air, with a pinch. He rolled it between his fingers before he smirked, ��That��s pretty sharp, not bad.��

    The adventurers gasped in disbelief. The young man was edging for it.

    ( Oi!!!! ) Abaddon screamed inwardly at the top of his thought, even his veins inside his temple popped as he clenched his jaws as if he couldn��t wait to find the next restroom.

    ��Well, anyway, here is the two of them, make sure they don��t bother me again, alright, White Perch,�� said Lyon before heughed and turned around. All that pressure that thetter was building up onto the former��s shoulder was shredded naturally as he stepped out with no weight holding him down.

    ��Tch!�� The White Perch clicked his tongue before he made a stomp forward. ��Hold it.��

    A gale was produced from the stomp as dust withered away. Lyon��s cloak was fluttering before he paused as everyone heard a de grazing against its sheath.

    ��Make one more step, then I will cut your head,�� said The White Perch. ��Exin what happened to them first, then I will consider letting you go.��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked before he turned around the sharp de was pointed against his neck but he still kept his smile.

    The White Perch frowned. The young man in front of him didn��t even flinch even when death was a swing away from his de. ( Either he is a fool or he is crazy, however ) he darted over at the two of his guild membersying down unconscious.

    ��Boto was it,�� said Lyon as he pointed at the man with his ax tied up to his back. ��He made a scene at the inn I was staying, furthermore, he had the balls to annoy the other guests, and especially my wife, so he got a punch to the gut from my underling.��

    ( Underling? ) The White Perch raised his brows. ��How about Amzel?��

    Lyon shrugged, ��He was being haughty, ring the mightiness of your guild, and talking about teaching me a lesson after he watched Boto on the street.��

    ��Why is his head turned bloody?�� asked The White Perch.

    ��Another lesson, by pushing his face to the ground that is,�� said Lyon with a smile before he shrugged again. ��After all, he was trying to burst through my room, I just paid for it, you know it��s not cheap in this city.��

    ��Are you serious��?�� said The White Perch.

    ��A lot of people there saw it, you can ask Abaddon here, I��m sure he won��t lie,��ughed Lyon heartily despite having a sword pointing at him.

    The White Perch immediately darted over to Abaddon before thetter was seen smiling wryly and nodded.

    ��I��m sure my action is justified, you must have heard how rowdy they are, I doubt it��s their first time,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms and raised his chin, revealing the fresh neck that was one swing away.

    The White Perch frowned before he sheathed back his sword under their disbelieving eyes.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked. ��At least you understand.��

    He turned around before waving at him, ��I��ll be hunting for the Cockatrice tomorrow, so if you have any further questions, meet me at the field, doubt I will answer it though! Hahahaha!��

    The White Crow had his eyes wide open upon hearing the word, ��A Cockatrice?!��

 Chapter 834: Six-Stars Adventurer

    Chapter 834: Six-Stars Adventurer

    The White Perch raised his brows to the ceiling as he watched the back of the cloaked person merrily walk out from the scene.

    ��A Cockatrice���� he muttered before his lung suddenly paused. The root of his goosebumps was struck by an instantaneous shock as the rest of its body rose to the extreme. His spine was crawled by freezing ice and his pupils shrunk to a trembling dot. His right hand was still on the grip of his unsheathed sword but he couldn��t pull it out no matter how much will he put into it. Cold sweat started forming on his forehead before he realized the awkward silence that his guild gave them.

    ( W-What frightening aura! ) said The White Perch inwardly as he clenched his jaw. His instinct was screaming at him, there was someone standing right behind him. A sudden presence that cowered his mighty de.

    ��Hahaha, that one was good,�� an energic voice filled with the joy ofughter was heard reverberating the silent hall.

    Every adventurer on sight was petrified to their feet as they could hardly move their neck. They could only hear a flutter of fabric before a loud p followed.

    The White Perch felt a sting on his back before he was pushed a step forward, yet, he still couldn��t move his head. ( What the hell is going on!? ) thought The White Perch before he saw yet another cloaked figure walking past him from behind.

    A grin was revealed before the hands were stretched up to the air and were put on the back of his head.

    ��What the���� The White Perch muttered before a couple of cloaked people went past his sides from behind.

    One was taller than the two and the other had his hands covered in gloves.

    ��Kesya, no need to get out so soon,�� said Assid before following a sharp nce.

    ��Oh c��mon, it��s not like we are needed in the first ce,�� said Kesya as she turned around before sticking out her tongue.

    ��Tch!�� Assid had his brows twitching.

    Graham didn��t spare a word for the two of them but did leer the stumped masses behind him. The sharp glint of the nce made them hold their breaths. The entire guild, even the second-inmand sumbed to the might of the presence that he exuded. The aura that was biting their shoulders slowly loosened as they went out of sight.

    ��Gah!�� one adventurer immediately dropped down all four as he was catching for breaths. He saw his sweat dropping on the floor with disbelief governing his eyes. Nobody said a word, nobody had the capability to even stick out their tongue. They were powerless at the might of the three that revealed themselves to be already inside the hall they were hanging out in.

    The White Perch took a slow deep breath through his nostrils as his brows remained furrowed. He heard his fellow guild members gasping for breaths and some thuds of their knees touching the floor of the hall. He opened his eyes after exhaling the cold breath that husked his lungs. He turned before asking them, ��Is everyone alright?��

    ��I��m fine, White Perch,�� said one adventurer before he gulped a ss full of water.

    ��Yeah me too, what was that?�� asked another adventurer.

    ��More importantly, how did they get here without our notice,�� said another guild member.

    The White Perch nodded, ��That��s right, that is the important question.��

    The trio had revealed themselves to be inside the hall all along, furthermore, they were wearing the same clothing that the first one had worn. It didn��t take a genius to know that they were together.

    ��Even you didn��t know, White Perch?�� asked a fellow guild before the hall turned silent.

    The White Perch slowly shook his head as his eyes were looking at the one questioning him. ��No, I didn��t manage to feel their presence, at all��

    ��At all?!��

    The whole guild gasped as they heard his answer. This was the second-inmand of the famous guild, the White Crow, yet even someone as strong as he was, he had not managed to feel them with his divine sense.

    ��H-Hey, I heard that that guy mention something about a Cockatrice,�� said one fellow guild member as he gulped.

    ��Yes, what of it?�� asked the White perch, ��If you know something, spill it out.��

    ��I-I��m not exactly sure, but if my memory serves me right, there is a poster about a hunt killing a certain Cockatrice before.��

    ��Hmmm?�� the White Perch raised his brows.

    ��Oh yea, that��s right, I��ve seen something like that too, wasn��t it the infamous old quest that was neverpleted?�� asked another.

    ��Yes, yes, the legend is true!�� said another adventurer. ��However, after many take it, none of them manage toe back alive, besides, the price is quite outdated in my opinion, so no strong adventurers were attracted by it.��

    ��All except this one,�� said the White Perch.

    ��Woah���� the fellow guild members gasped as they heard the White Perch let out rare praise. Not just anybody got praise from the second-inmand let alone a vagrant adventurer.

    The White Perch turned around and watch the empty street where the four of them had gone. He furrowed his brows. ( What are they doing here? If they can do that, they can inflict much more damage and even fatally wound me, however, they did nothing but p my back, why? ) thought The White Perch before he raised his brows.

    He was one whisk away at cutting his head, one sh of a swing away from blood splurting out of the neck. However, he didn��t do it, he sheathed his sword. ( Hm?! Is tha why he was smiling when my sword was a push away from prating his throat? He knew that they were already inside the hall, he knew that their power could stop my de, even at my highest speed?! ).

    The White Perch took a deep breath before he calmed himself down. He never expected to find someone like this when he arrived, however, there he was. He was unprepared but the surprise was too great for any preparation. Strong vagrant cultivators were blooming, and he almost lost his life were it not for the lucky choice that he made.

    The White Perch slightly shook his head before he darted over the two people on the floor. They were the Five-Star Adventurers that were being dragged by a simple rope to their doorstep, however, now he knew why that it was actually mercy.

    ��White Perch, what should we do? Should we chase after him?�� asked one adventurer, ��They can��t treat us like this.��

    ��They shouldn��t, not they can��t,�� answered the White Perch before he pointed at the two on the floor, ��Help them heal, get any necessary medicine that we have if we don��t buy them.��

    ��Yes!�� said the adventurers before the White Perch nodded and took the stairs to the second floor.

    ��Wait! White Perch! Aren��t we going to deal with them?�� asked one adventurer.

    ��No, we are not,�� said the White Perch before he squinted his eyes. ��Weren��t you on the ground with all four without them lifting their finger at you? What do you think would happen if we go there to do what you told us?��

    ��B-But! We have you,�� the adventurer smiled.

    The White Perch shook his head, ��No, not even a Six-Star Adventurers like me can handle them, let alone a band of you.��

    The fellow members of the guilds gasped at his response.

    ��That��s why, you shouldn��t make trouble with those people, at least, not right now,�� said the White Perch, ��Perhaps the leader can do something about him.��

    The adventurers were looking at one another before the White Perch added, ��Don��t look for trouble, if you do, I can��t guarantee your safety. Remember, they are vagrant adventurers, at least from the outside. That means that they don��t have a guild to rely on, however, don��t let that disadvantageous fool you, because they can make you kneel with their presence alone.��

    The White Perch gave onest sharp nce before he returned to the second floor of the hall�� leaving his fellow members with thoughts of their own.

    ��

    Meanwhile, Lyon leisurely took his timeing back from the White Crow��s guild with Abaddon by his side.

    ��Hey, are you sure that you have solved your problems?�� asked Abaddon.

    ��Pretty much, I mean, they can��t do a thing even if I lift my finger,�� said Lyon as he smirked.

    ��Wait! So what was the point of me tagging along then?!��

    ��They would take you seriously,�� answered Lyon. ��If I showed up all by myself, chances are that I would start a huge brawl without any chance of exining what happened.��

    ��That��s���� Abaddon paused his steps before he pondered his answer. ����.true.��

    Lyon smirked, ��Besides if a brawl would break out even with you by my side, I wouldn��t lose to the whole guild.��

    ��Huh?�� Abaddon was slightly confused before three figures past him by from behind.

 Chapter 835: asdfasdf

    Chapter 835: asdfasdf

    The White Crow was rinsed with the wave of silence and fear from the presence that emptied their lungs away with a mere nce, however, all other adventurers could only tell from the way Lyon walked on the street, that he had resolved the issue and stopped the chain of battles that were about to escte.

    ��Let��s go hunt the Cockatrice then,�� uttered Lyon as he watched the passing clouds above.

    ��I can solo it,�� said Graham, ��Just say the word, master.��

    ��Heh, that easy huh?�� Lyon jested with a chuckle.

    ��I can do it too,�� said Kesya. ��Without my eyes close!��

    ��That��s reckless,�� said Assid. ��A nce from the Cockatrice would still hurt your soul.��

    ��Soul?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��So, all that instant death nonsense is actually because its nce is an attack on one��s soul?��

    ��En, en,�� Kesya nodded rapidly. ��That��s why so many adventurers are frightened by it. It��s quite hard to measure a soul��s strength to the point that some of them believe that there is no such a way at all.��

    ��Is that so,�� Lyon rubbed his chin. ��Wait a minute, if that beast is killing your soul, won��t an alchemist would be the best to do the job? They honed their soul every day by using the soul me, that is if they trained every single day.�� He smirked.

    ��As expected of the young master,�� said Assid before he nodded in acknowledgment.

    The group soon returned to the inn without any prying eyes. They ascended the stairs before Lyon opened the door toward the room they had purchased for a night.

    Cecile had her legs and her arms crossed. She gave a bright smile as she saw the return of her husband.

    Luna who was by her side immediately ran up to him and asked with worry in her eyes, ��How did it go?��

    ��It was smooth,�� Lyon grinned before heughed at the ceiling. ��All that had happened was nned perfectly and it went just like that, well, roughly.��

    ��Roughly? Did something go wrong?�� asked Lumina who raised her brows. She looked at the others and realized that none of them showed any signs of unbing trouble.

    ��No, it��s not, nothing went wrong,�� said Lyon. ��It��s just that, I didn��t expect someone with the authorities woulde to the guild.��

    ��Someone with authority? Someone like Avi?��

    ��No,�� Kesya shook her head. ��This time is the second-inmand!��

    ��The second-in��.mand?!�� Lumina uttered. ��Then, what happened?��

    ��We stick to the n,�� said Lyon with a smirk. ��Furthermore, it works beautifully.��

    ��Oh, that��s a relief,�� said Luna as she ced her hand on her chest after releasing a sigh. ��I thought that things would escte to a point of����

    ��Of what?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Destruction,�� Luna smiled wryly. The man in front of her might treat her gently on the bed, guide her as if he was the sole star in the dark night of the gxy. However, the gentleness didn��t leave the bed. He was ferocious when the situation pushed him so. He will resolve issues even if the issues kept evolving from the old ones.

    ��One kills the son, the father will avenge, one kills the father, the grandfather will avenge, this goes on and on,�� Cecile chuckled. ��Unless they really wanted to be uprooted, they should stay shut or curry favor.��

    ��Yeah,�� Lyon sighed.

    ��We are going very early tomorrow,�� said Cecile. ��The Cockatrice still has the head of a chicken, so it would be best if we sleep early.��

    ��Oh c��mon, there��s no way,�� Lyon chuckled. ��Because he had a cock��s head, doesn��t mean that it would cuckooldadoo or whatever they are doing.��

    ��Hahaha!��

    Lyon raised his brows before turning his nce toward the unlikely individual tough at the such matter. ��Graham? Are you alright? Are you sick?��

    ��That��s mean,�� said Luna as she furrowed her brows.

    ��Hey, I mean, it��s rare for him tough like that.��

    ��Sorry, master,�� said Graham before he smiled. ��It��s just that, some memories resurfaced after what you said.��

    ��Really? Well then spill it! I can��t read people��s minds,�� said Lyon.

    Cecile sighed. ��Was it the part where he wanted to test the Cockatrice if they made a noise at dawn just like a literal chicken?��

    ��Yes, big sister,�� Grahamughed.

    ��What? I��ve hunted those before?! Oh wait, maybe I did,�� Lyon pondered. His memory from the past life had yet to return due to the voice from inside the gate in his sea memories told him not, furthermore the danger that shrouded it.

    ��Long story short,�� Cecile exhaled a heavy breath. ��One morning after failing to hunt those intelligence beasts, you thought, ��hey, what if the Cockatrice do what normal chicken do in the morning?''��

    ��C��mon,�� said Lyon tly.

    ��You woke Graham up and immediately make haste, because you know I will disagree with your idea.��

    ��But lo and behold?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��Lo and behold,�� Cecile sighed. ��Not only one, but the entire flock of Cockatrice was there.��

    ��Hahahaha!�� Grahamughed.

    ��However, you didn��t take the ount that their gazes were still deadly,�� said Cecile, ��So I have to fetch you and Graham before they feed on you.��

    ��Oh���� Lyon stood silent. ��Well, alright, lesson learned! I guess we wait for you in the early morning?��

    ��It has to be, before dawn,�� said Cecile before she opened her crossed arms and approached her husband. She grabbed both of his shoulders.

    ��Huh?��

    Cecile smiled before she pushed and guided him outside with his feet keeping backtracking.

    ��Good night,�� said Cecile before she pushed him outside.

    ��Woah, wait a minute! Why can��t I sleep there?��

    ��Because we won��t sleep if you ��sleep�� with us,�� Cecile smiled before Assid and Graham both exited the room.

    ��Hey! That��s the whole point right?!�� said Lyon. ��I mean, cuddling! Cuddling! C-U-D-Dling,�� said Lyon before he saw her shaking her head. He immediately seek approval from thedy with gorgeous jade hair beside her, however, she too shook her head.

    ��Lu!��

    *Click!

    The door was closed right in front of him. Despite the material of the door not being made from the highest quality and he could destroy it easily, he only let out a sigh. His shoulder was patted by Graham.

    ��We need to prepare for early morning, master,�� said Graham.

    ��I��m sure that you would do well, young master, your legend will resurface!�� said Assid as he gave him a fist of approval and a nod as an extra.

    ��Yeah, yeah sure,�� said Lyon as he waved his hand. He sighed before he turned around. He looked at the ceiling then he looked at the floor. He sighed once more.

    ��Young master, you seem to have many things weighing your shoulders, are you alright?�� asked Assid.

    Lyon looked at Assid before he darted at Graham. He smiled. ��What do you say, guys night out?��

    Assid and Graham looked at one another with slight confusion, however, before they knew it, the three of them already hit the street with their cloaks off.

    Lyon stride in the middle with Assid and Graham on his sides. There were no heavy cloaks on them and the adventurers couldn��t recognize them at all.

    ��I have several artifacts here! Come and buy them!��

    ��Apples! Pineapples! Pen! I got them all!��

    ��The street is for the feet, I got what you need! No need to look like a freak, I got what is sick!��

    Lyon was taken back as he strolled the night market. ��Woah, they are upping their game.��

    ��What?�� Graham raised one of his brows.

    ��It��s a marketing technique to attract customers, well, just attract,�� said Lyon. ��However, that��s not important right now, are you guys up for a street noodle?��

    ��.

    ��Wee! Please have a seat! What will you be having today?�� asked the noodle maker behind the counter.

    ��The best you got for me,�� said Lyon merrily before he darted over to the two of them. He furrowed his brows before he called out, ��Assid, rx, put down your sses.��

    ��S-Sorry, young master,�� said Assid as he bowed and stopped prying the cooks.

    ��Never mind that, order something, it��s all on me,�� said Lyon proudly.

    ��I will have two of your special,�� said Graham as he raised his hand.

    ��Good, good, let the warmth of the broth y your cold emotion,�� said Lyon before heughed and made the other customer feel irritated by him.

    ��Here you go!�� said the noodle maker as he served all three of them at once.

    The broth fogged up Assid��s sses before Lyonughed, ��I told you to take off your sses.��

    ��Let��s eat!!�� Lyon merrily dug in before his eyes opened wide the moment his tongue sparked the vor inside the noodles. ( Wow, this is crap ). He immediately slowed down before he darted over and cursed.

    ��Wee! Ah, the usual?��

    ��Yes, one bowl, with extra chili this time.��

    ��Ah, you must be having a good day today, alright! Have a seat!��

    A familiar voice made Lyon raise his brows. He turned around before he smiled. ( Justdy! )

 Chapter 836: Fateful Meeting

    Chapter 836: Fateful Meeting

    ��Hmm?�� Di raised his brows as he caught Lyon ncing at him. ( How weird, it feels like I��ve seen him before ). ��Do I know you?��

    ��Hmm?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��No, you don��t.��

    ��Oh���� Di frowned inwardly before he nodded, ��Then excuse me.��

    ( Heh, looks like he is a regr here ) thought Lyon before he resumed his eating. The noodles sometimes smacked his nose due to the sheer overkill suction power he gave, however, his eyes asionally keep on looking at Di who was sitting alone in the corner.

    ��Don��t talk to me now,�� said Lyon through mana transmission to Graham and Assid. Thetter two didn��t make the slightest movement once they heard it and kept it natural as if nothing happened.

    ��Here you go!�� said the noodle maker as he gave a bowl of noodles to the man.

    ��Thank you,�� Di replied before receiving the bowl with both hands. He took the chopsticks from the chopstick rest. He swirled the noodle a bit and let them bask further with the seasoning and added chili before he picked them up and let the heat out of them. He lightly blew the steam out before opening his mouth, however, the corner of his eyes caught Lyon looking at him. He raised his brows before putting the noodles back in the bowl. ��Is there something you wish to say?��

    ��Hmm? No, no, enjoy your noodles,�� said Lyon with a smile.

    Di��s brows furrowed before he repeated the steps and ate the noodles.

    ��Have you heard, they say something nasty has happened in the White Crow,�� said one customer.

    Di raised one of his brows but kept on eating.

    ��Yeah, yeah, it was the cloaked group again,�� said the customer��s friend.

    ��?!�� Di raised one brow before he began to listen to what the other customers were saying. He rested his chopsticks on the chopstick rest before he said with a smile, ��Can you tell me the story, I��m interested, I��ll pay for all of your meals.��

    ��Woah, really? Alright!�� said one customer.

    ��Huh? You haven��t heard about the recent hype?�� asked the noodle maker. ��They are making scene alright, right from the very start even before theynded their feet here.��

    ��Oh? They are?�� asked Di as he raised his brows.

    ��Oh, yeah I��ve heard about them too,�� said Lyon. ��Interesting bunch.��

    ��Is that so,�� Di pondered.

    The customer nodded. ��That��s right, first it was their troubles with Boto the man himself, the Five-Star Adventurer.��

    ��Boto?�� Di raised his brows.

    ��Yeah, the cloaked dudes challenged him to a duel right at the front of the gate!�� said his friend.

    ��Wait a minute, that��s not the full story!�� said Lyon.

    ��His right,�� the customer nodded. ��The cloaked dudes suffered some injustice from Boto��s absurd demand! They might be vagrant adventurers that have no connection with any guild, but seven hundred AT per person is an insane price!��

    ��Seven hundred?�� Di raised his brows. ��So they challenged him to a duel because of the injustice, but did they win?��

    ��They technically yes, and no,�� said the customer.

    ��What? What are you talking about?��

    ��Well, they tied, but, the judge said that the cloaked group win.��

    ��The judge?��

    ��It was Abaddon of the me Guild, the Burning Fist himself,�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    ��Thatd did?�� Di raised one of his brows.

    ��Lad?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Hahaha, didn��t you know?�� The noodle master smiled before he asked, ��Can I tell them?��

    Di let out a sigh, ��Sure, I was caught off guard from the story.��

    ��Hahaha, then listen to this, what I��m about to tell you, you must promise me, no him, not to tell anyone outside this stand!��

    ��Woah, sound so serious,�� said Lyon jested.

    ��Because it is, young customer! Hahaha! This man right here is the Six-Star Adventurer Di! The master of the Burning Fist himself, the Eternal me of the me Guild!!��

    Lyon��s brows reached the ceiling but the two other customers forgot how to breathe.

    Di sighed, ��Alright, just pretend that I��m some stranger walking on the street.��

    ��You��re Di! The Di! The Second-inmand of the me Guild!! The Burning Fist��s master! Di!�� said the adventurer as they gulped.

    ��I can��t believe it!�� Lyon uttered out. ( Yeah, with that sleeveless get-up I should have known ).

    ��Alright, enough about me, continue the story,�� said Di as he resumed his noodles.

    ��Right! The insane part has yet toe! They outright paid the deal.��

    Di made a harsh swallow. ��What? What do you mean? Didn��t they win the duel?��

    ��Well, it was a debate, but they gave that long nose receptionist woman a pouch of AT worth ten thousand AT! ��Keep the change�� he said, damn!�� the customer crossed his arms and nodded firmly.

    ��Such was only the beginning of the hype, the problem didn��t end for our rising stars,�� said his friend.

    ��Boto was found making a scene at one of the inns, iming that the cloaked group had stolen his money.��

    ��Oh?��

    ��He found three of them were reserved for one room, however, Boto was yelling and even pointed with his ax! Yet, the woman of the cloaked group didn��t give a damn at all, she ordered a room from the trembling receptionist.��

    ��The nonchnt of her act caught Boto��s rage, however, before he could destroy the floor, one of them moved in a blinding speed before striking Boto��s vulnerable body out to the street! Lo and behold! We saw the one whom he dueled a morning ago standing right beside the unconscious Boto! With Abaddon, added to that.��

    ��Thed again?�� Di raised his brows.

    ��Yes! However, it didn��t take long before Amzel joined the scene,�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    ��Yes yes! That��s right! This time, however, I was there, it was pure disrespect! Pure disrespect!�� the customer shook his head.

    ��The White Crow demands apologies, but the cloaked group didn��t give any,�� said his friend. ��Then, he gave a warning about not messing with the White Crow only to have his face grabbed in midair before being pushed down to the pavement, his body even stood straight due to the momentum before it dropped down twitching. I��ve never seen a Five-Star Adventurer being treated like that.��

    ��One hit?�� Di raised his brows.

    ��Then, one of them tied them up like they are some cattle, dragged them across the street before reaching the gate of the White Crow, with Abaddon by his side,�� said Lyon as he nodded. ��However, the White Perch was happen to be there as well.��

    ��White Perch,�� Di frowned. ��This seems like it would escte to a bloody battle, what��s thed doing?��

    Lyon shrugged, ��I have no idea, but somehow, everything turned alright.��

    ��On the surface,�� said one customer. ��The White Perch even drew his sword and pointed at the cloaked dude. However, thetter didn��t even flinch, even after Abaddon was seen retreating two steps backward in an instant.��

    ��They can handle White Perch��s pressure?�� Di raised his brows.

    ��Exactly!�� the customer nodded. ��However, that begs the question about the duel a morning ago. Why would it end up in a tie?��

    ��Yeah, everyone was questioning that too,�� said Lyon before he stood up and adjusted his clothes a bit before giving a pouch to the noodle master. ��Keep the change.��

    ��Huh?�� the rest of them raised their brows before silence ensued as the Assid and Graham stood up.

    ��Ah, you, hahahaha!�� the noodle masterughed before the customers did too, all customers except Di whom Lyon gave a light smirk before leaving.

    ��

    Meanwhile, a familiar woman was running on the street before stopping right at the front of a building with a fire symbol embedded on signs.

    ��Mona? What��s the rush?�� asked the receptionist. ��Girl, you need to catch a breath.��

    ��N-No time,�� said Mona as she heaved up and down, ��I need to see Burning Fist, right now.��

    ��Woah, so you two finally ended up together, good job!�� the receptionist nodded.

    ��No, I don��t have time for this!�� said Mona as she furrowed her brows.

    ��Oh, you��re serious, did something happen?��

    ��Hah, what a day, I need to rest���� a depressed voice was heard.

    ��Oh, speak of the devil,�� said the receptionist of the guild.

    ��Senior Abaddon!�� said Mona.

    ��Huh? Mona, oh right, did The Swarm end?�� asked Abaddon as he forced up a smile.

    ��I need to talk to you in private, now,�� said Mona.

    ��Uh�� kay?��

    The two of them meet inside Abaddon��s office before thetter sighs.

    ��What is it, I��m having a tiring day, today, my heart can��t keep up.��

    ��What? That��s rare, wait no, I��m not here for that,�� said Mona before her voice turned silvery. ��Has a cloaked group entered this city yet?��

    Abaddon instantly had his weary wiped out of his eyes as he furrowed his brows. ��Yes, what of it.��

    Mona��s eyes sharpened before she exined what happened.

    The Burning Fist slowly had his pupils shrunk to a dot, ��They did�� what?��

    ��

    ��Oh ya?�� the noodle master furrowed his brows, it seems like they left a note here.

    ��A note?�� Di raised his brows.

    ��Yeah, but it said for, well, Justdy.��

    ��?! Let me see!��

    ��Oh oh,�� he hastily gave out the note to Di.

    Di immediately read the content before his pupils shrunk the same way as Abaddon did.

    ��To Justdy

    You will have your cock tomorrow��

    Di frowned before turning the note.

    ��P.S. Hehehe, get it, COCKatrice, hehe, I know youugh, if not wheezing.

    Regards,

    The Cloaked Guys.��

    ��

    Luna raised her brows, ��Are you okay? Do you need some ointment?��

    Lumina shook her head, ��No, it��s just an itch,�� she lightly scratched her nose.

 Chapter 837: Crisis in The Break of Dawn

    Chapter 837: Crisis in The Break of Dawn

    ��Hoooaaammmm��..�� Lyon didn��t bother to close his lips as his feet stepped down the stairs. His eyes were thin and he hardly could recognize what he was seeing. He scratched the side of his stomach before he stretched as he arrived on the ground floor. ��Guys, have you ever thought that maybe, hooooaaammm, this is a little too morning for the Cockatrice to even show up.��

    ��That��s because you were going outte at night,�� said Cecile. ��This won��t happen if you sleep early.��

    ��It was my fault, young miss, I should have stopped the young master,�� said Assid as he bowed.

    ��No, it��s not, stop jumping in front of him and take the me,�� said Cecile with a re.

    ��I-I��.�� Assid got his words stuck in his throat and left Kesya chuckling at the side.

    ��I get it, I get it,�� said Lyon as he shrugged. ��We are hunting a chicken with scales, no big deal.��

    Cecile sighed, ��Anyway, ording to the people living in this city, Cockatrice is not amon beast to encounter with.��

    ��So a stray one?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Most likely,�� she nodded.

    ��I bet Justdy has some past with this particr Cockatrice,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms. ��Oh, by the way, did you know that we met him yesterday night?��

    ��We did,�� said the four women altogether.

    ��Woah, since when did you four be friends,�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Shut up,�� said Lumina as she looked away.

    ��We should get going,�� said Luna. ��If we miss the chance, we might need to stay another night.��

    ��She is right,�� Cecile nodded. ��We have no time to lose, let��s make haste, oh, and don��t forget your cloak,�� she threw Lyon��s cloak at him.

    Lyon caught it with one hand and a smile, ��Shouldn��t I wash my face first?��

    ��No time,�� said Cecile. ��Besides, it��s better if you can��t open your eyes properly, that way you can avoid Cockatrice��s stray gaze.��

    ��Oh, that��s�� a relief, I guess?�� Lyon shrugged before he wore the cloaks.

    The group went out of the lobby of the inn and passed the smiling receptionist a wave of goodbye. The street was dead. There was hardly anyone passing them however, the cold chill air could hardly prate the thick cloaks that they wore.

    The group went out with some random adventurers staying away from them. The rumors had spread faster than a wildfire in a forest. They had immediately learned the story of which what the cloaked group was capable of, even the Five-Star Adventurer needed to be wary of them, let alone a random Four-Star one.

    ��So we walk?�� asked Lyon the moment they stepped outside the gate, ��How about renting a horse, my treat!��

    ��We walk,�� said Cecile as she already stepped into the vast meadows. ��It��s toward the east, where the sun rises.��

    ��Almost east,�� said Lumina.

    ��Okay���� said Lyon as he rolled his eyes before he followed the others.

    The man kept yawning as he went over a small hill. ��You know, maybe hunting for a single chicken is a bad idea.��

    ��It��s your idea,�� said Lumina.

    ��I know, but still, I never thought that it would only be a single Cockatrice, c��mon, if you see the word Cockatrice you have to expect the whole flock, right?�� asked Lyon.

    ��You should read the quest more carefully next time,�� said Luna. ��There is a little note at the bottom of the poster that exins it.��

    ��Really?��

    ��En,�� Luna nodded.

    ��Damn, and that Justdy guy can��t handle a single chicken? C��mon, he is a Six-Star Adventurer, surely he could handle a single beast like that,�� said Lyon.

    ��Perhaps the strength of the adventurers has downgraded for a while then,�� said Assid.

    ��En, En,�� Kesya nodded. ��Ever since the beasts are decreasing, so did the adventurers might.��

    ��The beasts are decreasing?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��How did you know?��

    ��I don��t know for sure, but there had been very few sightings of strong beasts lurking around,�� said Kesya as she shrugged. ��I spend my time outside my guild most of the time, and that was what I��ve noticed.��

    ��Your guild, eh,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms. ��Where is your guild anyway, does it enter the Guild Link?��

    ��Well, no, hahaha,�� said Kesya. ��It��s not even among the top ten.��

    Lyon smiled wryly as he saw how proud Kesya was.

    ��That��s because you never showed yourself as the leader of Guild HQ, you hid because you��re tired of messing with the documents,�� said Assid. ��I immediately noticed the piles on your desk when we arrived.��

    Kesya slouched down. ��I mean c��mon, I never thought that being a leader of a guild would be really, and I mean, REALLY boring! Who got time to even manage the financial cash flow of a guild, is a damn guild! Just hunt some boars or something, bring it back, and then we reward you, but noooo! I have to attend meeting this, meeting that, prove my strength to this, a challenge that, it��s so boring!�� Okay, the prove my strength part was not, but it was like maybe once.��

    The three men had their ears twitching as they heard Kesyaining her heart out.

    ( Maybe it��s a good idea not to go to her guild ) thought Lyon with his lips twitching as he saw how their ex-leader behaved.

    ��Shh! We have arrived,�� said Luna after she saw Cecile crouching down over the edge of the hill.

    Lyon frowned before he joined the crouch and stealthily approached his wife. ��Hey, Cecile.��

    ��What?��

    ��You look beautiful today,�� said Lyon softly with a smile.

    ��What?�� Cecile furrowed her brows, ��Thanks? Don��t make any unnecessary words, for now, Lyon. Cockatrice is pretty sensitive!��

    ��Right, right, I-uh, I just want you to know,�� Lyon chuckled with a grin. ��Anyway, where is the Cockatrice?��

    ��There, right in the middle of the meadow,�� said Cecile as she peeked over.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon furrowed his brows and squinted his eyes before he saw the mentioned beast.

    The beast was like they described prior. The head was that of a rooster chicken but it had a single colorful long feathered crest on top of its head. It had two strong scally legs with sharp talons. Its tail was bare but quite longer than a crocodile. It had almost the same size as an adult war horse. Th

    ��Damn, that��s one big chicken,�� said Lyon.

    ��No, it��s not, it��s still a juvenile,�� said Cecile. ��It only had a single feather on its crest.��

    ��Everything is a juvenile nowadays,�� said Lyon as he rolled his eyes, ��We met a juvenile kunpeng way back too.��

    ��I think it��s looking for a mate,�� said Cecile as she observed how it behave.

    ��What? What makes you think so? I thought that they are here because they praised the sun?�� said Lyon.

    ��Beast praised nothing, Lyon,�� Cecile rolled her eyes. ��Graham, can you kill it from this spot.��

    ��It��s quite far though,�� said Lyon.

    ��I can make it,�� Graham nodded.

    ��Of course,�� Lyon shrugged.

    ��Wait for the sunrise then,�� said Cecile.

    ��What? Why?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Because when they sing, they closed their eyes, that��s the perfect time to strike,�� said Cecile.

    ��Oh�� then it would happen soon,�� said Lyon as he saw the night sky gradually get corrupted by the tint of blue right in the east direction.

    The seconds keep on ticking as they wait with their breaths held. The head of the Cockatrice immediately turned to the east before its dark eyes saw the first ray of the sun. It flocked its feathers and slightly bend its feet before its throat started to gargle. It closed its eyes before the group suddenly felt a loss of presence.

    ��Ku��GH?!��

    Graham shed a glint of killing intent as he choked the giant beast and pushed it up. He swung it down to the ground before punching its head.

    ��Let me finish the job,�� Lyon smirked before he jumped out of hiding and called for Scarlet. ��Take this!��

    He hacked down the neck with the dark swod before severing its head. The rooster��s head flew out and tumbled around before stopping. Lyon smiled before straightening his back up. ��All in a day��s work, right Graham.��

    ��Right,�� Graham sighed.

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyon turned before he caught a glimpse of the Cockatrice��s head.

    Its eyes were opened.

    *Thump!

    *Thump!

    *Thump!

    ��Huh���� His hearing of the surrounding was immediately lost as his limbs turned numb. The sword in his hand fell and stabbed the ground before his body fell forward with a thud. His eyes were opened as the beating of his own heart apanied him. Time stood still.

    Everyone froze at the sight. Their eyes opened wide as they saw their hero in the embrace of the meadow. They all opened their mouths, he could see them opening their mouths. Everything was clear for a second before darkness colluded his vision, even though the shimmer of the sun basked his face. The dawn had started.

 Chapter 838 Ly..on...?!

    Chapter 838: Ly..on...?!

    "Lyon..!!" Luna screamed as she rushed from the hill down toward the man that Graham now held with two hands. She halted as soon as she could reach his hair, "Is he alright?"

    Graham shook his head, "I''m afraid not, the gaze of death from the Cockatrice is not something a child can y with."

    "He is not a child; said Kesya. "But look! His chest is still heaving up and down." Everyone noticed what Kesya pointed out but their worries were only slightly lessened. Lumina immediately grab a hold of Lyon''s lifeless hand and felt the slow pulse of his heart. She reached out to his eyes before closing the lids. "We need to let him rest for now." "Rest? Do you think that''s enough?" asked Luna. "Of course not," said Lumina. "We still need to find a way to cure him." "Such reckless fe; a silvery voice was heard.

    Everyone turned their heads before seeing Cecile lovingly cherish his face. She gently massaged his forehead with her hand.

    "Aren''t you worried about him?" asked Kesya. "Can you tell?" asked Assid coldly. "The Empress is devastated." "Huh?" Kesya raised her brow before her eyes sharpened as she noticed a faint tremble in her finger. Cecile closed her eyes before her nce turned sharp. "Pick up the Cockatrice head, Assid."

    "Yes, Empress," Assid bowed before staring straight against the opened eyes of the Cockatrice. He paused a little before furrowing his brows. His hands turned into a fist before he shook his head after a second passed. He knelt and picked up the head and put it inside a bag he had prepared prior.

    "But what happened?" asked Luna. "I thought that Cockatrice died already."

    "His neck was severed but there was a window in which the beast was still alive. It was in that short window that master met the beast''s powerful eyes," said Graham. "It was a rookie mistake."

    "A rookie and a reckless one at that," said Cecile as she snorted a smile. "Luna is right, we need to find shelter and give him some rest. The shock from a Cockatrice is not something we can mess around... hmmm..."

    "What is it? asked Luna. "Perhaps he can be healed with Mana Essence," said Cecile. "I will move at once," said Assid. "I will make sure that master gets the Mana Essence." "En, go do that," said Cecile. "Graham, I need your help to carry him for me." "I understand, older sister," Graham nodded. "Now then, what shall we do about entering the town again," Cecile pondered. "Why can''t we just enter like we normally would?" asked Luna. "Sadly, we can''t do that. Our beings are now an icon that has been recognized by a lot of people in town," said Lumina. "We are really that famous now? "Maybe, but if we left an image as an enigma, might as well leave their thoughts as that," Cecile smiled. "Because the weak won''t mess with us just because they were bored." "But seeing Lyon being carried away, would undoubtedly bring more trouble than reducing it," said Luna as she nodded. "They would think that we are actually, beatable."

    "Well we are, just not with them," said Kesya. "My finger is perhaps more powerful than nine of them together, and that''s the pinky one!"

    "Okay stop boasting yourself that high," Cecile said. "How about if we do what Lyon did?" asked Lumina. "What is that exactly? asked Lumina. "I think she meant that we took off our cloaks when we enter the city," said Luna. "How about sneaking in?" asked Kesya as she pitched in her idea with a smile. "Aren''t we needed to pay another entrance fee when we re-enter the city?" "What?! That''s absurd!" said Luna. "What kind of corrupted system are they running?!" "Every system is corrupted if you see it from an angle that it is," said Cecile. "Alright, let''s not delve into corruption, the reckless man is dying," said Lumina as she rubbed Lyon''s forehead. "A djinn won''te out of there even if you rub it that hard you know," said Kesya with a chuckle. "A djinn? You''ve met one before?" asked Lumina. "Alright, let''s not delve further into djinns, my husband is dying in his sleep," said Cecile with a smile and a raise of one of her brows. "Hmph," Lumina furrowed her brows as she spared a sharp nce toward the auburn beauty. ( Master, you need to get up soon ) thought Graham as he sighed inwardly. "Graham did you just sigh inwardly?" asked Kesya. "No," said Graham before he walked in the direction of where the town was. *Rawl!!! A giant growl alerted Luna and made her look at her right and left, yet there was nothing in sight. "What was that?

    Graham, Assid, Kesya, and Cecile kept walking forward unhindered. The growl of the beast was repeated yet they didn''t bat an eye as Graham walked in the frontmost. A giant gale soon crashed on the four and the rest before a beast revealed itself from the top of the hill.

    A fatless beast with four legs. Its muscles were greatly refined and unnatural. It was crouching like a wolf but it had a pair of ashen horns protruding like that of an ox. The beast growled once more before revealing its sharp fangs. Its dark-violet eyes locked on the man sleeping in Graham''s arms, with drools escaping out of its jaw.

    "A Behemoth!" eximed Luna. "A group of Behemoth," said Lumina as she furrowed her brows and sharpened her cold blood. "A pack," Cecile smiled before ten more of the beast came out and adorned the horizon of the hills. They were all ooking at the group with feisty eyes, some even chuckled at the sight. "Wild dogs," muttered Assid before a sh of leap past him and fluttered his slick hair a bit. "Giahahahaha!" Kesyaughed out loud as her hair dyed ck "Die die die!" The beasts growled in excitement beforeing at Kesya with their thighs contracting to the most optimum eleration they could get. "Since you want to die that badly, I will give you some death!" Kesyaughed eerily. Graham kept walking forward even though he soon heard meat getting shredded, muscles getting turned apart, and the wails of the fearsome beasts. "That''s all, boring," said Kesya before she pped the blood away from her hand. Her hair slowly returned to her original half then she sighed. Assid immediately threw a bucket of water at her.

    "Ah!" She immediately jumped out and screamed as she felt a jolt of cold right to her face. "Assid! What the hell!"

    "You stink of blood, animal blood no less," said Assid. "You should keep your distance away from young master right this instance!"

    "What?! I was doing this for him!" said Kesya. "Still, you should be mindful about how you smell," said Assid. "Young master only deserves the best!" "Are you... Do you... Do you really want me to kill you? Kesya turned sharp as her hair turned ck "It seems like you need to be taught how to behave around my emperor, fine, so be it, I have time to discipline you, Cursed Child," said Assid. "That does it!" Kesya red out her aura as her eyes turned purple.

    "Hm?!" Di immediately jumped out of his room and looked through the window. He furrowed his brows. "What the... is it the Swarm?

    "Ngh?!" The White Perch froze and had his pupils shrunk to a dot. He greatly furrowed his brows before he went to the roof of the hall. He looked in the same direction Di did. "The Swarm...?"

    Abaddon''s brows twitched, "What the, what''s going on." "Huh? What are you talking ab��?!" Mona raised her brows before she felt a cold jolt striking her spine and pulling out her goosebumps.

    "Ah?!" The entire guild and town soon experienced the same. "Fuck a big one ising!!" "The Swarm! The Swarm!!" The town panicked.

    Assid furrowed his brows before he took out his sses. The woman in front could kill a bird with a nce. He had no time to reserve. "Fine then, it''s about time."

    "What tremendous aura!" shouted Luna as her bloodline shed with it.

    "Tch! These monsters," Lumina furrowed her brows as her cloaks fluttered by the immense gale both of them were producing.

    "I will give you five seconds to stop this," said Cecile. "It''s less than that, young miss," said Assid. "She is talking to both of you," a colder voice immensely ovee their thoughts. "Ngh?!" Both of them immediately felt a giant wave of presence crash against theirs as their eyes opened wide in disbelief. Their heart stopped beating for a fraction of a second before their brain realized they had to look at the source. Their brow raised to the ceiling as they saw Graham kneeling to a youth.

    Lumina had her pupils shrunk "Ly...on...?" Luna muttered as she saw him standing straight. "Heh," Lyon smirked before slowly crossing his arms and raising his chin a bit..

 Chapter 839: The Choice That I Have to Choose, Lumina.

    Chapter 839: The Choice That I Have to Choose, Lumina.

    Kesya��s purple eyes gradually turned back to blue. Her lips were squirming as her eyes glistened. The reflection of the young man in her eyes caught her heart to thump harder than it should before her goosebumps rested as one of her knees slowly dropped down�� all the while maintaining her nce.

    ��Emperor���� Assid muttered before his eyebrows snapped to the ceiling. He immediately knelt with one knee on the ground.

    ��W-What��s going on���� Luna muttered as she looked at how the three were behaving. She darted her nce toward the back of the young man that was only a minute ago in Graham��s arms. She slightly squinted her eyes. ( Something is different about him somehow, but what is it? ) thought Luna before she caught a glimpse of Lumina gulping, for the first time in her life.

    Lumina didn��t have steady breathing, she was not calm despite cold blood running through her veins. Her vertical pupils trembled as her instinct caught an unusually but familiar presence exuding out of the young man who just knocked out cold from a Cockatrice��s gaze.

    ��You really do know how to show up, are you waiting for this moment?�� Cecile chuckled.

    Lyon let out a sigh, ��I mean, I never intended to show up in the first ce��,�� He turned around and smiled, ��But looking at you once again in that thick cloak is making me nostalgic and not feel bad.��

    ��Your tongue has always been know how to spit sweet and harsh words on the fly,�� Cecile smiled. ��So, what happened? Why now?��

    Lyon chuckled, ��I can��t believe that history actually repeated itself, however, at least Graham here learned the lesson from back then, hahahaha! As for why the new soul got hurt pretty bad and needs to recuperate for a while, he is lucky that he got another soul, otherwise, you wouldn��t see me�� I mean him, err, us? Eating andughing for a long time.��

    ��I wonder if this is a happy situation or a bad one,�� said Cecile. ��Assid is going to get you, Mana Essence, in hopes that it would do something about the injured soul.��

    ��Woah, is this one of those times where you assume that it might help me, or is this one of those times that you know that it would help me? Cause I experienced both.��

    One of Cecile��s brows twitched before her voice turned silvery cold, ��Are you perhaps talking about my cooking skills.��

    ��What, no, I can see you have improved magnificently, I saw you when I passed out, you bring me into town, carry me by your back����

    ��S-Stop!�� Cecile immediately cut his words down. ��Y-You know that?!��

    ��What��s the blush about, it was sweet,�� said Lyon as he chuckled.

    ��Tch�� you��re always the nectar talker,�� said Cecile as she tightened her lips.

    Luna couldn��t believe her eyes as she saw how the auburn-haired woman behave. She had always put up a strong stance and was mostly seen ascking any weaknesses. Thetter��s strong point was always bright and illuminating, she was the idol of many, however, in front of him, she was acting like a maiden that knew no blood.

    However, the one that was edging the most was Lumina. She had a thousand thoughts as she saw him chuckling and versing with Cecile. This was the man she had met years ago before she had her beautiful wings before she had an interest in the art of the de. Her fangs were still thin and small then, people avoided her because of her status, until a swordsman on a wooden boat happened to cross the ind.

    ��Hahaha�� hmm?�� Lyon raised one of her brows before he turned over and saw the dragon woman having a slight jolt in her body.

    She pressed her lips together before she saw him smiling and took a step forward. Her hands trembled to a fist as she maintained her eye contact, there was hardly anything between them but the soft grass of the meadow. The man she was waiting for, the man she was willing to be entrapped for, was now in the presence of her reach.

    ��You��ve grown����

    The warm voice struck the cords of Lumina��s heart. She was craving for it for a long time, that familiar presence, that familiar cherish, and that familiar smile. The man that was so elusive was now only an arm away. The curiosity on his face never left. She was brave because of him and he was her first ever, frien

    d. A human that only knew how to swing a sword met a princess that was made for political reasons.

    Her eyes fluttered as a tinge of warm water built at the corners of them. They slew down before coursing through her cheeks. Her lips hardly could a make a word out before Lyon opened his arms.

    ��Why��?�� asked Lumina softly as her eyes couldn��t keep up online with her tears.

    ��??�� Lyon raised his brows as his hands stuck in the air. He gulped before he nodded. ��I never forget about you, you know that?��

    Lumina nodded with her dry throat. ��S-She told me.��

    ��I told her,�� said Cecile from the back.

    ��I see,�� Lyon made a weak smile as he looked down.

    ��Tell me�� why didn��t you return?�� asked Lumina as she forced her beautiful eyes onto Lyon��s gaze.

    ��Because I can��t,�� said Lyon as his eyes turned sharp.

    ����What..?�� Lumina��s eyes softened up. ��Why not?!��

    Lyon let out a sigh, ��Because I have to choose, Lumina.��

    Luna raised her brows and failed to notice how Cecile and the other three turned solemn.

    ��Choose�� what are you talking about? You have three wives! Was it that hard to visit a�� a friend? A longtime friend?�� asked Lumina as her thoughts conflicted. When she met him, she was still a juvenile dragon. She hardly yed with anyone, and it was puppy love that spurted out when he met the youth who vigorously waved at her from the boat.

    ��It��splicated,�� said Lyon.

    ��What was?!�� asked Lumina.

    ��The situation wasplicated,�� said Lyon as he looked deep into her silver pupils.

    ��Tell me then,�� said Lumina.

    ��I will,�� said Lyon. ��All will be exined, I��m sorry that I left you on that ind for a very long time, I��m sorry it took this time, but I��m d that you��re still in one piece after everything.��

    Lumina shook her head, ��I want to know the reason, now.��

    ��Lumina! This is not the time!�� shouted Cecile.

    ��Cecile!�� Lyon red at her before thetter immediately behaved. Lyon took a deep breath before he smiled at Lumina, ��Let��s take a short walk in this meadow.��

    Lumina raised her brows before she was offered a hand. She looked at the hand before nervously taking it.

    ��Assid, take care ofmissioned quest,�� said Lyon.

    ��Yes, Emperor!�� Assid answered rightfully.

    ��The rest of you, leave,�� said Lyon. ��I will rejoin you after a while.��

    ��Lyon���� Luna muttered before her shoulder was grabbed by Cecile from behind. Thetter shook her head before they all left the two of them alone.

    Lyon smiled, ��Thank you����

    He turned and looked at Lumina before he gently uncovered half of her face from the hoodie. ��There, I can see your face now.��

    Lumina darted away and her face couldn��t be any redder, however, the grip on her hand tightened.

    Lyon uncovered his own face from the hoodie before taking a pleasant exhale of freedom. ��She outdid herself with these quality ones.��

    ��Come,�� said Lyon. ��Man, things have changed so much, I hardly recognize this ce.��

    ��Don��t spin away the topic,�� said Lumina. ��What do you mean by choosing?��

    ��It��s not about women,�� said Lyon with a proudugh.

    ��Huh��?�� Lumina raised her brows. ��Then what is it about?��

    Lyon turned a bit solemn before he looked at his right palm.

    ��I have to choose how to hurt you, Lumina,�� said Lyon.

    Lumina furrowed her brows before she saw his warm smile. ��What are you�� talking about����

    Lyon slowly let go of her hand before he walked up the top of the hills. ��Tell me Lumina, would you either painfully wait for me, or painfully wallow in my death?��

    ��What��?�� Lumina was confused. ��What do you mean����

    ��Grandson, you���� Shen revealed himself as he looked down at his grandso

    n.

    ��Grandson���� Sun opened his eyes wide.

    ��Hmmm�� you live with that knowledge in your mind all those times?�� Bapho shook his head.

    Lumina gulped at the sight of the three but she could see small tears in the corner of Lyon��s eyes as he nced at her over the shoulder. He turned around, and he smiled,

    ��Things get pretty messed up if you know your own death.��

    Lumina opened her eyes wide as she realized what Lyon meant by his previous words. Either choice would hurt her, but he was making sure to choose the one that was least painful, and that was for her to wait on him for uncountable years.

 Chapter 840: Monsters of Cultivation

    Chapter 840: Monsters of Cultivation

    Luna was following the group that was led by Cecile and the rest of the gang at the very back of the trail. She furrowed her brows as she looked at the current active leader of the group walking back home without any hesitation. She pondered as she looked at the dancing grasses that apanied her feet as he made steps.

    ( What tremendous aura ) thought Luna as she felt the fraction of a second in which Lyon let out a re toward his own woman. ( I can��t believe it, this is the first time I��ve seen him getting mad at his loved ones, would he also do that to me, were I in Cecile��s shoes? ) Luna shook her head before darting her nce back at Cecile who was leading at the front.

    The woman wasposed. She had her hands opened, and not fisted. Her breathing was normal like any other would. There was no chance in her steps, nor in her overall behavior. The stern word that called her name didn��t budge her at all.

    ( She is really amazing ) thought Luna before she sighed. She knew that she would be broken-hearted if she received such a harsh tone from Lyon himself. She frowned. ( Though, why do I feel like he is not the same Lyon.. ).

    ( The smile is the same, the haughty attitude is the same, and his face is still the same, however, there was a significant difference in his bearing if beingpared to the time before he passed out and after, he seems so�� powerful now ) thought Luna as she gulped. Her brows raised before her breath caught a chill cold air inside her lungs as her mind shed to the time when he and she spent the first night together in the sky. He had told her that he had another life that he had yet to uncover yet.

    ��Don��t tell me, that��s him from the past? He did mention it!�� said Luna before all the words the new Lyon had just said finally made straight sense. She gulped even more. She was faced with an incredible individual, someone that was at the peak of the world, and he was within reach. The man didn��t have high cultivationpared to most legends, however, she could tell from the way he stood alone that he was the very same illustrious man that she was told about.

    ��Big sister Cecile,�� asked Luna out of the blue before the entire group paused their walks.

    ��Hmmm?�� Cecile raised her brows before she turned around, ��What is it?��

    ��Was that the real him?�� asked Luna as she gulped.

    ��Huh?�� Cecile raised one of her brows before she and Kesyaughed.

    ��Eh�� what?�� muttered Luna as she couldn��t believe the response she was receiving. ��What is it?��

    ��Hahahaha, what do you think?�� asked Kesya.

    Cecile smiled at the frowned Luna before answering, ��The real Lyon, hmm, that��s not really true.��

    ��What?�� Luna raised her brows. She saw him standing like one, acting like one, and even speaking like one, yet Cecile��s answer contradicted her answer, well at least half.

    ��The Cockatrice heavily damaged the person��s soul with a single re, that is what was happening,�� said Cecile. ��Lyon has two souls, to begin with, the one from before his death, and the one after. Now, the one after is currently hurt pretty bad that the old soul can upy the body for a while. Just as you heard from the man himself, however, if you are talking about if he is the real Lyon, that��s pretty subjective.��

    Cecile smiled before she continued, ��To you, the Lyon you knew is someone that came down from the very clouds of heaven before getting his butt naked butt pierced by a heavy sharpnce. To me, the Lyon that I knew before his death, and the current Lyon, is the real Lyon.��

    ��That��s right,�� said Kesya as she nodded, ��They are basically two souls in one body, both of them are real.��

    ��Two souls���� muttered Luna. It was the first time that she heard about it. ��But, won��t they fight each other to win over the control of the body?�� At the end of the day, they have to fight to earn the right.

    ��That, we don��t know,�� said Cecile before she shook her head, ��We can��t take wild guesses either, the situation is best known to him, not us.��

    ��I-I see,�� answered Luna.

    ��Why did yo

    u ask?�� Cecile raised her brows. ��Are you worried about something?��

    ��N-No, I��m not, not at all,�� said Luna as she avoided Cecile��s nce.

    ��Are you worried that this Lyon would forget about you?�� Cecile raised one of her brows and smiled.

    ��What? No!�� said Luna hastenly.

    ��Hahaha, that��s what I thought too,�� said Cecile before she turned around and saw the gate of the city in sight. ��He won��t forget if he can help it, that��s the kind of guy he is.��

    ��But�� aren��t you a bit irritated?�� asked Luna.

    ��Hmm? About what?��

    ��About how Lyon addressed you, with a re added to the mix,�� said Luna.

    ��Oh, don��t get me wrong, I am irritated by it,�� said Cecile. ��However, I��m also his wife you know, not just a lover.��

    ��A wife��.�� Luna muttered.

    ��Husband and wife fight from time to time, marriage is not all bliss, Luna, furthermore with him having three,�� Cecile chuckled before her eyes went to the distance. ��It was hectic, but it was fun.��

    Luna stood silent as she watched the woman that was the idol of many feeling nostalgic about a past none of the public knew about. She was the war maiden herself, one of the vanquishers of the Eternal Golem. Her might was unmeasured as well as her own legend. Yet, it was the first time of many for Luna to see that Cecile the War Maiden was also a woman.

    ��We gotpany,�� asked Kesya.

    ��We got prying eyes to be exact,�� said Assid.

    ��Oh? They must be worried because of what you did, Kesya,�� said Cecile with a smile.

    ��What? What did I do?�� asked Kesya as she feigned ignorance.

    ��You red out that impressive aura of yours and scared the whole city,�� Cecile chuckled. ��Never mind, they don��t need to pry, we are going there anyway.��

    ��

    ��Huh, something ising!!�� said one adventurer at the gate.

    Di who looked from the thick walls of the city was furrowing his brows. His eyes squinted before a familiar voice called out from the side.

    ��So you��re here in this city too���� a cold voice passed by.

    ��I have a bit of history here, how about you, I never see you make a public appearance,�� said Di before he called out the name, ��White Perch.��

    ��I have my own business to be here,�� said the White Perch.

    ��Oh is that so?�� Di raised his brows. ��I��ve heard some interesting storiesst night about you and a guy.��

    ��I believe so,�� said White Perch.

    ��Oh, what��s this, I never thought that you would admit it so,�� Di chuckled.

    ( Of course, I would admit it, you have no idea the power his capable of exerting with his words ) the White Perch furrowed his brows before he stood by Di.

    The two most powerful men in the city were standing side by side on top of the thick walls. The other adventurers stood in awe but gulped at the same time. They didn��t dare to stay near them as they felt inadequate, however, they still dare to take about them behind their backs.

    ��Damn, I guess it needs a Swarm to have them working together,�� said one adventurer.

    ��But, but, if they work together, there would be less death!�� said another.

    ��But would there be more gain?��

    ������

    ��I don��t think so.��

    The White Perch furrowed his brows, ��You must have felt that tremendous aura just like the rest, what do you think it was?��

    ��I don��t think it��s a beast at all, White Perch,�� said Di.

    ��Huh?��

    Di furrowed his brows as he watched the group of cloaked people making their way toward the city. ��It��s a monster.��

    The White Perch furrowed his brows as he finally got a clear view of what wasing. His eyes slowly opened wide before the familiar dread pulled out his goosebumps. I

    t was the same group that pulverized his pride in his own home.

    ��It��s them!�� said Mona before she gulped seeing the same cloaked group that ended the Swarm solo.

    Abaddon made a wry smile as he looked at the five of them and made a casual walk toward the city. He had never known that such a monster existed. Even he himself didn��t have the confidence in facing the Swarm alone, let alone beheading a Behemoth��s head.

    ( Now it makes sense. That tremendous aura wasparable to a wave of a Swarm, and why did Boto get such a beating, even White Perch was not spared, they truly are a different ss, monsters of cultivators! ) thought Abaddon as his heart raced.

 Chapter 841 The World in Their Arms

    Chapter 841 The World in Their Arms

    The group was not kindled by the gazes of the adventurers standing by in anticipation of the Swarm. Their cloaks were fluttering against the free wind as their steps were unhindered by even the strongest of beasts. They all had their smirks on their faces as they made their way toward the gate.

    "There was no Swarm, wasn''t there?" asked White Perch.

    "No, there wasn''t any," answered Di. "It''s a false rm, or maybe..."

    "Maybe what?" asked The White Perch.

    Di shook his head, "I have a matter to settle, I will see youter."

    The White Perch furrowed his brows as he looked at Di jumping down. He darted from his back toward the cloaked group approaching the city gates. He had experienced their tremendous presence inside his own guild hall. There was no mistaking the crushing feeling that he felt at the time. He was so insignificant in their eyes, so much so that he couldn''t even utter a word even when he was supposedly the strongest man in the building.

    Abaddon made a wry smile, "That''s some entrance, why are they all the way over there?"

    Mona shook her head, "It won''t be a bad idea to assume that the feeling we felt came from them."

    "You are that confident of them?" asked Abaddon.

    "I''m scared of them," said Mona.

    "Hmm..." Abaddon nodded whilst pressing his lips. She had told him how the group ended the Swarm in the first city, all by themselves. It was an unprecedented feat, especially with a Behemoth in the mix.

    "It''s a false rm guy," said one of the adventurers who just came down from the walls. "White Perch and Di havee to the conclusion that there is no Swarming today."

    "Huh?" The adventurers turned around and raised their brows.

    Their surprised eyes soon turned into a sigh.

    "What the hell, I thought we are having a hunt," said one adventurer.

    "I just honed my sword only to swing the air," sighed another adventurer.

    Abaddon shrugged and smiled before he turned around. "Mona, I''ll be going to Master Di and tell him what you told me."

    "En," Mona nodded. "If the me Guild can make these guys join, we would be unstoppable."

    Abaddon made a wry smile. ( I doubt that they would even consider joining if they have that much power in their arsenal ). Abaddon shrugged, "We will see."

    Soon the adventurers disperse even before Cecile and the rest arrived at the city gates.

    "Oh? What''s this? I thought we are having a weing party," said Kesya.

    "More likely they turned wary because you unleashed your power," said Cecile before she chuckled. "Though, they failed to realize that what you did, also frightened those beasts in the same radius."

    "Meh, they are too weak anyways," said Kesya as she rolled her eyes. "They have no idea what''s waiting for them beyond the Myriad Devils."

    "They are not going to Myriad Devils," said Assid.

    "Well if they want to grow, they eventually need to go there."

    "Alright, enough," said Cecile. "We need to settle the deal with that Di guy."

    "Young Miss, please let me do it," bowed Assid.

    "No, it''s alright, we need to ask about Selena after all," said Cecile with a smile, "I will join you, in fact, the rest of us will."

    "I understand," Assid kept his head lowered.

    "Don''t leave me behind now, hahaha."

    "Huh?" Luna turned around before the group followed the same. Her eyes opened wide as she saw the very same young man that pulverized the brutal shing aura between Assid and Kesya with mere words. "Lyon!"

    "Yup, that''s my name," Lyon chuckled.

    "Oh? You no longer wear the thick cloak I gave you, why?" asked Cecile.

    "I told him to keep wearing it, but he doesn''t want to listen to me," said Lumina by her side whose face was for the bright sun to see.

    "Look at you two, you made up," Cecile chuckled.

    "Hahaha! Do you think so? hahaha!" Lyonughed merrily.

    Lumina rolled her eyes but didn''t disagree with what Cecile had just said.

    "Are you Lyon?" asked Luna.

    "Hahaha, huh?" Lyon raised one of his brows before he smiled, "I am Lyon, just not the one that you knew, Luna Phantera."

    "O-Oh is that so...." Luna gulped as she looked at the young man in front of him. She had said during the time she spent with him that she thought he of the past was an extraordinary one. That he must have sat at the peak of the hierarchy, the peak of the world itself. Yet, the person right in front of her right now might not be as much as she imagined, but there was a certain indomitable air around him that proved her words to be right.

    "Lyon, put on the cloak," said Cecile.

    "But no hoodie."

    Cecile sighed, "Deal."

    "Fine," Lyon smiled before he proceeded to put on the cloak just as his wife told him to do. He shook his head and lift up the back of his hair from being trapped in the cloak before letting out a bright exhale. He put his hands on his waist, "Alright, let''s meet Justdy."

    Cecile turned around before leading the group. Everyone was walking away except Luna who was at the very back.

    "Luna."

    "Huh? What?" Luna raised her head before founding Lyon''s smiling face.

    "You look like you have something in mind."

    "Ehm... no, no I don''t," said Luna, "P-Please excuse me."

    Luna past him before her hand was caught. "?!"

    "I know your worries," said Lyon. "He and I are the same, I''m just a bit more mature version than him."

    He turned her around before the two meet eye to eye, "I see what he sees, I feel what he feels, when he regained his old memories, we will be one, you don''t have to worry about losing him... err.. me.... us? Damn this is confusing."

    Luna let out a snort before she chuckled in her hand.

    "See, youughed," Lyonughed.

    "I feel slightly better, thank you," said Luna.

    "Only slightly?" Lyon smiled wryly.

    "Just this slightly," said Luna as she sized it up with her thumb and index finger.

    "Heh, at least it''s better," Lyonughed before he caught with a glimpse in his eyes that the group was out of earshot. His eyes turned sharp, "Luna, I have a favor to ask."

    this technique is still unknown, however, I want to ask you this, because he make a bond with you after his death."

    "Huh?"

    The change of bearing startled her but her ears were kept open.

    "When he regained his memories his soul will suffer a terrible copse," said Lyon. "He either turned crazy, fall into a deep depression, or something, I have no idea either, this technique is still unknown, however, I want to ask you this, because he make a bond with you after his death."

    "What? What are you talking about?"

    "I want you to convince him to look into the future and not cling to the past," said Lyon.

    "Cling in the past, what happened in the past?" asked Luna.

    "Something terrible happened," said Lyon as he sighed. "However, you should be able to convince him, you and the rest of them."

    "The rest of them?"

    "Those whom he holds dear, and they who hold him dear," said Lyon.

    "I-I see."

    "I''m sorry to put you in a burden, but, he needs to move into the future, only then can he have the reckoning in the future," said Lyon.

    "Reckoning in the future?"

    "Yes, Heaven and Hell will both pay for what they have done," said Lyon as a seeping killing intent almost frosted the firmament in the sky, but he managed to hold it behind his nce.

    He closed his eyes, "Sorry, I almost lost control."

    He let go of his hold on her arms before smiling, "Let''s go, can''t have the others waiting."

    Luna stood petrified as she saw him rushing to the group. Her hand was on her chest, she could feel it thumping. The way Lyon showed his nce was sharper than any de she had ever bled herself over.

    "He needs my help?" Luna muttered. He was the man that had reached the peak of the world. He was perhaps could be said the ruler of an eon. Yet, he still asked her a favor. ( What can I do to help, I''m not as strong as her other women, in fact, I''m the weakest ).

    "Something terrible had happened in his past life? What kind of terrible thing would befall his glory?" muttered Luna before she turned around and hovered her nce toward the horizon over the meadow. Luna shook her head before she buried her fingers in his fist, "Either way, I have to try when the timees, no matter what it takes."

    "Luna, oii!" Lyon called out from the distance.

    Luna turned around and give him a firm nod, "I''ming!"

    ( No matter what happened, Lyon, I will help you when you''re in need! ) Luna rushed to the group. "Wait for me!"

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842: Tell Her Then

    Di had just returned from his post and stood at the front door of the entrance before he heard his name being called out from the end of the alley.

    "Master Di!" Abaddon called out from the back with his hands raised.

    "Hmm? Di turned around and found his student. "Abaddon, it''s not that you don''t know I''m in here city, do you have another bottleneck or something?"

    "d you asked," said Abaddon, "but sadly, this is not about me, but about the cloaked group." Di''s brows furrowed, ''''You have something to say about them?" Abaddon nodded. Di gulped before he nodded, "Alright, let''s talk inside."

    The two sat across one another with a supple ambiance in their surrounding. They were lofty despite the name of the guild they bore on their shoulders. However, all the loftiness only managed to take hold for a time before Abaddon opened his mouth.

    "Hmm..." Di pushed his finger to his right cheek as he contemted with unheard thought whilst his student couldn''t rest his back against the backrest of the chair.

    "That''s what Mona told me," continued Abaddon. "However, after seeing what just transpired, I don''t think it''s a mere fantasy."

    They soloed a Swarm," said Di. "It would take our guild master level to do that, even if it was in Ahkam City."

    "Not only that, it was revealedter on that the boss of the Swarm, is a behemoth? said Abaddon

    Di made a shallow breath before he said, "If they are capable of doing that, then it seems more so than not, that a Cockatrice is a child y for them."

    "Cockatrice? Oh right, he did mention it before! So it was your old quest master? asked Abaddon as he sat at the edge of his sit.

    "One nce to kill a god, a fearsome wingless bird that can''t fly," said Di. "You have met them, what do they look like under their cloaks?"

    Abaddon shook his head, "Sorry Master Di, I couldn''t even get a glimpse out of one of their faces, they are either pretty careful about it, or they didn''t let me see it on purpose."

    "Is that so," Di huffed. "However, I noticed something from above at the walls when I was with White Perch?

    "White Perch was with you?!" Abaddon proceeded to gulp. "W-What did he say?"

    As far as he remembered, Lyon was able to stand his ground despite the tremendous presence that was exuding from the second-inmand of the White Crow Guild. He had trained under Master Di, yet his honed instinct immediately force him to take a step back even before his brain realized it. However, Lyon was nonchnt even with the draw of his curved de hovering under his chin.

    "He said nothing of insignificant," said Di after he shook his head. "I''ve heard the stories that you have an encounter with him."

    "Hehe, not just me," Abaddon smiled wryly, "1 was there to help a new friend I just made, I never thought that White Perch would also be there. It''s pretty tense for the city if they knew that both of you are in the same city."

    "Maybe so, but they are worried about the wrong person," said Di. "I''m not the most dangerous person in the city, nor is White Perch."

    "Master," Abaddon gulped. "Please don''t tell me it''s them?

    "They are an enigma, shrouded in mystery, but they yed the rules," said Di. "Tell me that thing doesn''t worry you? "Ah..." Abaddon raised both brows. "If they have the power, they could do something criminal with their power without anyone noticing." "Exactly," Di nodded. "The question is, why?" Abaddon contemted before he raised his brows, "Oh right! I think I''ve heard him asking about Zelena." "Is that so," said Di. "They are very interested in Leviathan''s Fang and also Mana Essence." "Mans Essence, that''s pretty general, but Zelena is also pretty general? Abaddon sighed. it seems like we have no way of finding out what they want." "Have you tried inviting them to join our guild? asked Di. "Mona tried, didn''t work," said Abaddon after he shook his head. ��However, we can be sure that the White Perch and Harp Guild couldn''t get them either? They have a beef with the Harp Guild?" asked Di. "How?" "1 don''t know, I don''t know if they have a beef or not, however, he did mention Avi to me," Abaddon shrugged. "Maybe they''ve seen through her power, I mean, their power is beyondprehension? They are monsters indeed," Di nodded. it''s a good thing that you didn''tpare yourself to them, otherwise, you would be having a hard time improving your skill." H ahah a ,^ Abaddon pricked his cheek as he looked away with a wry smile, "I kinda want to test my fist against one of them." "H eh, you never change," Di smirked before he heard knocks on the door. "Justdy, I got your cock!" ( That voice! ) Abaddon immediately jumped out of his seat and stood up. His nce hovered at the door. "Speak of the devil." "They did it, didn''t they," muttered Di before he stood up. 9 was about to tell you what I''ve noticed, but it seems that I was wrong, they got a full team on the job? "Huh?" Abaddon raised his brows as he saw his master going toward the door. He opened the door before his eyes opened wide. The full team didn''t cover their faces at all. He looked down before seeing a sack in Lyon''s hand. "Is that?" "The cock''s head," said Lyon with a smile. "Where is my Mana Essence?" "Let me see first? said Di before Lyon shrugged. "Have a fill." Di opened and peeked at the content of the sack before noticing a familiar head. He knotted it back with his eyes closed and nodded. Well done." "Where is it? asked Lyon. "Abaddon can you take a vial of Mana Essence in my drawer," said Di. "A-A vial?!" Abaddon eximed. "That''s right," said Lyon. "Not a drop less? 9.1h, alright," said Abaddon before he rushed inside. ( Damn, he still acts nonchnt even when encountering master ). Meanwhile, things were not as what Abaddon thought about his master.

    Thetter was standing at the door, confronting the entire group of the Cloaked Guys. Their faces were revealed nonchntly. The women were attractive, one was even a definition of lithe beauty. The men shared their disposition through how they stood as the tallest of them leaned on the walls, with his aims crossed.

    Di''s eyes might not be jumping from one to another of each individual in the group in front of him, but he was well aware of the subtle presence that they exuded.

    "This is not the first time that I''ve seen your face, but it is for the others," said Di. "Oh you did?" asked Lyon. "I guess you did, was it yesterday night at the noodle shop?" "Here you go," said Abaddon as he stood just behind his master. "Thank you," Di nodded before taking it from Abaddon''s hand. He showed it to Lyon. The vial was small and thin. The liquid inside was sparkling with energy that was almost translucent to the touch. It was the juice for all meridian points. The Mana Essence. Lyon held it in his hand before he pocketed it inside his cloak. Abaddonost choked his own breath. He never thought that something as valuable as a vial of Mana Essence would be stored like it was a single AT. "May I ask you how did you kill a Cockatrice?" asked Di. "You''re not ashamed to ask even if you are the second-inmand of the me Guild, I''m surprised? said Lyon as he smirked. "I''m always open to learning," said DL "I will only answer if you can do one favor to me," said Lyon. "That would depend on the favor," said Di. "It''s easy enough with your power in the me Guild? "Master Di��" Di raised his hand and stopped Abaddon from any more words. He looked at Lyon before asking, "What is it?

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before crossing his amts. "I want an audience with Zelena, that giant fish''s fang or something."

    Abaddon and Di immediately opened their eyes wide, however, before the former wanted to say a word, he was stopped by his master once more in the same manner.

    An audience with the Leviathan''s Fang, I presume?" asked Di. "Don''t fret now, it''s just a Leviathan, it ain''t a god of the sea yet," Lyon smirked and caught Di''s furrowed brows. "I can try asking the group tomorrow if I have the luck," said Di.

    "Then you will have your answer the day after tomorrow or more? said Lyon. "I will be hanging around here in this city for a while, I''m sure it will not be that hard for you to find me, I''ll hang around your guild to waste time too."

    Lyon turned before the group turned too.

    "However, I can only say that you have a low chance of having an audience with her or her party," said Di.

    Lyon paused before he nced over his shoulder. "Tell her then, that her brother-inw wants to visit." He left both the stupefied master and student duo, with a smirk.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843: The Most Dangerous Person in The Group

    Abaddon made the first gulp without blinking an eye before he converted his thoughts into words through his dry throat.

    "Master, did you hear what he had just said?"

    "U-Uh, I don''t think I''m deaf yet, but I hope I was," Di gulped his saliva as he looked at the group leaving the sight of his eyes. He had never thought that he would hear such revtion in the bright of the noon, especially when they aplished the quest in a day.

    Their rising power was prominent, and he had picked up the clues of how incredible they were, however, he still had not known their status or their background.

    "He said brother-inw, does that mean the rumors were true?" asked Abaddon as he looked at his master. Thetter was bound to have more knowledge than he had for thetter was second-inmand in their guild.

    "I cannot verify whether that''s true or not, at least not until I see Leviathan''s Fang''s sister," Di shook his head, "However, he might actually get a response if that is the case."

    "Unbelievable," said Abaddon. "I never thought that 1 would hear such brazen words out of someone''s mouth, it''s like he is asking for death or something."

    "She has a lot of fans, they even adore the unproven sister," Di sighed. "However, that group has an arsenal that could rival everyone, at least, that''s what my guts are telling me."

    Abaddon sighed. "To think that I would live to see the day that you would act like this, master."

    "I can''t help it," Di made a wry smile. "There are countless experts out there that some might not be possible to meet in this lifetime."

    "Heh," Abaddon smirked before he frowned, "Master, are you sure it''s a good idea to meet with her and tell her that?"

    Di shallow breathed a cold one before he crossed his arms, "Sadly, I have to hold my word."

    Abaddon smiled to one side, "I knew you would still do it."

    "It is hard, yes, that group is definitely hard to approach," said Di. "Even as you are right now, master? You are the second-inmand in the me Guild," said Abaddon. "You got to have some privilege, some cards you can y, right?"

    Di shook his head, "It''s not that simple, they are in Myriad Devils, not to mention, the cream of the crop. They are all having the same haughty character inside them. Not to mention we are advancing our exploration more than ever, ever since Zelena be the spear.

    "They have theplete, basic party, and not a single one of them is a weak link," said Abaddon before he sighed. "However, even if that may be so, they still have to give you some face, right?"

    "Maybe if our guild leader wants to take action," said Di. "Tch! They are that powerful, huh," Abaddon clicked his tongue. "Maybe I can work something out if I asked the guild leader," said Di. "I''m a man of my word, that''s what I taught you with, right?" "I know, I know," Abaddon nodded. "Save the lesson for another day, master." he rolled his eyes. "Heh," Di smirked before he turned and watched the alley where the group was no more. "Have you sensed anyone of them when they were here?" "I wouldn''t dare," Abaddonughed and shook his head. "You might see me getting my head chopped off if I rudely do that." "Well, three of them are powerful," said Di.

    "Yes, I know who you are talking about," said Abaddon as he nodded. "I felt their presence when I and that guy confronted the White Perch. They literally made the second-inmand to just a figurine that could talk without lifting a fist."

    "Yes, can sense their power greatly, even if they suppressed it to an incredible height. However, the one that I wary the most was the one that does the talking," said Di as he furrowed his brows.

    "The lofty guy?" asked Abaddon as he raised his brows. "Well, he did end up in a draw against Soto, though, I think I saw him jumping out of the line on his own ord to obtain a tie."

    "He did?" Di raised his brows.

    "I still doubted my eyes, but I think he feigned the tie and even more so the pain that he ''suffered'' after the tie," said Abaddon.

    "Perhaps, he is not what as you see him, or hear him," said Di as he made a shallow breath through his

    nose.

    "What do you mean, master? Enlightened me," said Abaddon as he watched his master''s eyes fixated on the street with ongoing adventurers passing the alley.

    "I have felt something subtle the moment I opened the door, something unrealing from his eyes," said Di.

    "Unreal?"

    "Yes, I''ve met the guy before, I thought he was the spokesperson of the group since most of them don''t talk that well. However, the one I''m speaking to now was different."

    "How so?" Di shook his head, "I have no clue, that''s what silently infuriates me." Abaddon looked at his master with respect, however, this was the first time he found his master brooding over a matter that he thought was effortless for someone like him. "He seems so, daunting but in a different way," said Di. "He was straightforward, yet he was not the strongest of the group." "I knew it," said Abaddon before he let out a sigh of relief. "That means 1 can spar with himter on." Di shook his head, "No, no, that would be a waste of time."

    "What? Didn''t you say that he was not the strongest of the group, I even walked with him side by side, besides, he has free time from waiting for your answer, well... Zelena''s answer to be precise," said Abaddon.

    "He might not be the strongest of the group, however, I can tell you that he must be the most dangerous out of them all."

    Abaddon was stunned for a second before he caught a hint of small trepidation from his master''s forehead. He couldn''t put two to two together, the lofty man that was walking with him,ughing freely, and acting mostly like a spoiled child, was the most dangerous out of them all.

    Abaddon smiled wryly, "Master, you''re not messing with me, are you?"

    Di shook his head calmly, "It is what it is, that man that we spoke eye to eye, is the most dangerous man out of the group."

    "But that''s impossible!"

    "It is possible," said Di before he turned and asked his student. "Let me ask you this question, is a sword dangerous to a mere man?"

    Abaddon was taken aback by his master''s question, however, he could see the weight of the words inside his sharp eyes. "Yes, if the man didn''t cultivate, one thrust against his head, and he is done." Di shook his head, "The answer is no." "What?! How?" "A sword is a tool," said Di. "A tool is nothing without the presence of a man."

    "A tool is nothing without the presence of a man..." Abaddon rectified his master''s words. He furrowed his brows as he contemted before his thought clicked, "You mean, those three people are the swords?"

    Di smiled and nodded, "That''s right, those three are the swords and he is the man that holds them."

    "But, that doesn''t make any sense," said Abaddon. "Why would they follow the weakest of them?"

    "And that, is what terrifies me," said Di before he made shallow breathing and looked back at the alley. "What can of monster that guy is, to actually have his word listened by those three without a single leash."

    ( 1 also noticed those eyes, they are not rookie eyes, they are something more, not wise, but more of a different path ) thought Di before Lyon''s presence clouded his mind for a while.

    "I-I, it''s not that I don''t want to believe you, master, however, it''s just not possible for me to believe something like this out of the blue," said Abaddon as he shook his head.

    "Trust me, Abaddon, we are in the same shoes," said Di. "However, the reality is what served right in front of us."

    "You can spar with him if he has the whim to entertain you, however, try not to die," said Di before he turned toward his student.

    Abaddon was taken back with his mouth giving out a slight gape. He had never had such a stern warning from his master before.

    "You can die for real, or you can die inside," said Di. "One of those three can easily uproot your life from your spinal cord. Be careful what you say to him or any of his group, it might save not only you but the town as well."

    Di entered the house before slowly closing the door on the petrified Abaddon. The door freely rotates without any irritating sound of friction before clicking..

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844: The Poem From Dearest

    While Abaddon was stupefied, the group had entered the city��s street. All nces hovered over them as they walked with their faces in full view.

    Her auburn hair was glossy and she wasughing alongside a man beside him. Her beauty immediately paled the others while her smile was pure and radiant. She looked at the other parts of the city as well but her nces were dominated by the man whom they all wondered.

    ��Uwah���� one passing adventurer had their eyes opened wide.

    ��Such�� beauty���� said another.

    The passing adventurers were astounded and stunned, yet, she didn��t even try. Just her face alone was enough to smite them, however, once they hovered their eyes toward the jaded one and the purple ones, they were sent to an envious circle, with the half-blonde woman being the cherry on top.

    ��Ah��.�� one woman adventurers sinfully took a nce at the man with the sses. With the sharp eyes under them,bined with the slicked ck hair, he was the epitome of charm.

    One female adventurer gulped as she saw the same person. ��Why is it so hot, so suddenly���� she said while fanning her face with her hand.

    Assid nced over them before he clicked his tongue and returned to look at his emperor.

    ��Oh, my goodness! He saw me!��

    ��No, he saw me!��

    The two females fight over the person that didn��t give a single damn about them.

    Meanwhile, Graham did invite the same attention outside his will, but it wasn��t the same that Assid did. With his silence and the way his ashen hair didn��t flutter, he was making a presence without even sparing a nce. He was stoic and indomitable, yet unbeknownst to the town, he was well aware of his surroundings.

    However, the truly remarkable one was the one hogging all of their attention. The man was not beautiful as thedies nor was he as charming as Assid. However, it was his bearing that changed the way people looked at him. He was not stoic, quite the opposite. He didn��t have a serious nce, in fact, people found him smiling most of the time, chatting and giggling with the women around him.

    ��What a young master, he is living the dream!�� said one adventurer as he bit his own cloth.

    ��Shh!! Don��t bother him, he was the person that tied against Boto, even the ruckus of the White Crow guild was his doing,�� said one adventurer.

    The adventurers looked at one another before they agreed to stay out of his way. The man that was leading the group could flip the ground as he pleased. They had not yet known his background, and that shrouded mystery choked their pride in ce. They were silenced without him doing anything more, just a mere mystery of their own thoughts.

    ��Ah, I miss this feeling,�� said Lyon as hevishly took a breath of the lively city, unhindered by the gaze of his surrounding.

    ��Are you sure that you miss this part of your life?�� asked Cecile.

    ��Of course, I mean, beautiful adventurers are nice but this, this gentle feeling of having no responsibility, is like�� is like����

    ��Being drunk,�� answered Lumina.

    ��Correct! Hahahaha!�� Lyonughed.

    Luna looked at how he wasughing freely against the blue sky. ( He is really not that different from Lyon of the present, well�� I mean they are the same person, technically ). Luna was perplexed by Lyon��s current condition despite being told that they shared everything, from bones to his memories.

    ��Lyon, were you a great adventurer as well?�� Luna asked.

    ��I was the best,�� said Lyon as his head erged. ��Well, still am, I wonder if my titles are still recorded.��

    ��Oh, right, that��s a good question,�� said Cecile. ��Perhaps your title stayed.��

    ��Huh, what? Why are you hesitating?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Wait, what titles?�� asked Luna.

    ��My grand feats when I was the greatest adventurer ever, I basically started the encyclopedia of those beasts!�� said Lyon before he proudlyughed.

    ��You what?!�� Lumina couldn��t believe her ears before she furrowed her brows as she looked at himughing proudly. ��You are not telling the truth, are you?��

    ��Hahaha, huh? What? You don��t believe me? You can ask Cecile,�� said Lyon before he darted his nce toward his wife, ��Right?��

    Cecile smiled as she made a little snort, ��Well, he is just boasting about something he didn��t do.��

    ��Oh����

    ��Hey! I did it okay! I kickstarted the whole thing,�� imed Lyon vehemently.

    ��No, you didn��t,�� said Cecile as she crossed her arms and shook his head. ��You didn��t kickstarted it, you didn��t even write a single letter!��

    ��What?�� Lyon furrowed his brows, ��I swear I was a part of it.��

    ��Yes, you are,�� said Cecile. ��You are undoubtedly a part of it, but no, you didn��t kickstarted it, adventurers before you did it, but couldn��t finish it.��

    ��Wait, it��s finished?�� asked Lumina.

    ��Well, not really, I don��t think it would ever finished,�� said Cecile, ��However, we can recognize every being and their weakness at the peak of our time, even nts.��

    ��Yeah,�� said Lyon. ��She is really smart and diligent.��

    ��Oh, so that��s what happened,�� said Lumina as her eyes turned t. She had thought that Lyon would be the one recognizing the nts and the beasts that roamed over the Mortal World and beyond, but it seem to her that the word ��we�� didn��t include him by a lot.

    ��I��m smart, but you��re the mischievous one, and always gets us into trouble out of the blue,�� said Cecile as she looked at him and raised one of her brows.

    Lyon smiled wryly before he closed his eyes and shrugged his shoulder up as he prance forward. ��But it was fun, right, it��s not like it��s getting boring everyday.��

    ��Yeah!�� Kesya nodded firmly.

    ��You got swallowed by a Leviathan, shut it,�� said Cecile before she let out a heavy sigh, ��It��s not fun when you tarnished our name, and somehow, you restore it, no that��s not the word, you gain something beyond by vanquishing an unvanquishable beast, people adored us, from young to legends, then you tarnished our name again for something stupid.��

    Lyon��s goosebumps around his shoulder was being pulled up by the guilt as he tried to hide his head like turtle.

    ��Yes, I experienced that bit,�� said Assid.

    ��The cycle, they never end,�� muttered Graham.

    ��Sounds like a hell of a fun ride,�� said Lumina sarcastically whilst Luna pouted her mouth for not being there at the time.

    ��See, it��s not all that bad,�� said Lyon before heughed at the sky once more. He looked down before raising one of his brows as he found the public notice board. There it was, a poster of the Cockatrice that he had undertaken it.

    ��Heh, I guess we don��t need this anymore, I will do Justdy a favor,�� said Lyon before he ripped it out from the nail. The paper flew away being dragged by the wind. The old quest that had been the regr dweller of the notice board had finally been freed. The threat of a random Cockatrice was no more.

    ��?!�� Lyon��s eyes shrunken as the breath in his lung was sucked out. His throat didn��t move, his skin was still as he noticed what was under the poster.

    ��Hmm?�� Luna peeked over at his face, ��What��s wrong?��

    ��Look there is a note,�� said Lumina.

    ��Let��s see���� said Cecile.

    ��Left and right, corners and high seas, I looked over and found none.

    Under the giant lunar��s grace, I wait for done.��

    Cecile furrowed her brows, ��Hmm, a poem in a public notice, that��s something odd.��

    ��Well of course it��s odd,�� said Lumina. ��But read the next verse.��

    ��Moonshine, moonshine, and the monkey��s wine.

    I can hear your stress so don��t whine.

    There there, I have time no need for mother crime.��

    Luna furrowed her brows, ��What does that mean?��

    ��At the peak, o little feet of mine,�� said Lyon as he finished thest verse.

    ��Grandson����  tremendous aura immediately suffocated everyone but Lyon.

    ��I was skeptical at first,�� said Sun before he pped his thigh andughed, ��Monkey��s wine, eh?��

    ��Indeed,�� said Lyon.

    ��I never thought that�� hmm, I should have known,�� said Shen.

    ��It seems like fate really does do wonder,�� said Bapho. ��The poem said ��mother crime�� not mother��s crime.��

    ��Yes,�� said Lyon before he opened his eyes, and warm tears that came out of it shocked the group.

    ( Lyon�� ) thought Luna before she saw him smiling.

    ��Lyon���� Cecile muttered.

    Lumina furrowed her brows. The man was able to flip a city over, yet he was once again, spared a silent cry.

    ��Who is it?�� asked Cecile. ��Is it someone that you know? Sorry, that��s a foolish question.��

    Lyon smiled, ��My mother.��

    Everyone froze before Lyon leaped with the bearing of a dragon and rumbled the wind. Everyone looked up but couldn��t discern what was happening.

    Lyon��s tears-streaking eyes immediately set on the highest peak in the Dark Continent with a wide grin on his face.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845: Great Ivory Wyrm

    ��!!!�� Di immediately escaped his house and hovered his nce at the sky. There was nothing in it but the usual stuff, however, his heartbeat didn��t lie. The tremendous wave of aura even put his legs move faster than his brain.

    ��What now?!�� The White Perch gritted his teeth before he stood at the top of the roof. He squinted his eyes before his brows furrowed. ��Traces of mana��, it��s going northwest.�� He jumped down before he saw everyone in the guild looking at him with worries on their faces. He made a shallow breath to appear calm before the others. ��There is nothing to worry about.��

    Even though it was mere wordsing out, it was able to calm them a bit. However, the White Perch was still having unrest inside his thought. ( Another jolt of fright, it was a wave, but it was far serene, yet�� destructive�� )

    ��What the hell was that���� muttered Abaddon inside his office before he sighed. ��Goddamnit, can��t they calm down for a second?! It��s not even an hour since I stood outside my master��s house like a stupid statue!��

    ��You did?�� Mona asked.

    ��Huh? Oh, you��re still here?�� asked Abaddon before Mona rolled her eyes and exited his office.

    ��Ah!�� Abaddon stood from the chair and almost called her name but the door was closed. He let out a sigh before mming his ass down on the chair to a creak. He rested his back to the fullest as he watched the roof. He blinked a few times before he smiled. ��I need to make a visit to Myriad Devils soon, I have a feeling that something wild is going to happen! Alright then, let��s finish up these papers first and prepare the schedule ordingly��. ah wait, MONA!!!��

    Meanwhile, the group was still at the front of the public notice board.

    ��D-Did he just say, mother?�� asked Luna as she blinked before looking at Cecile who stared at the sky.

    ��Yes,�� said Lumina before she furrowed her brows, ��Are we not going to follow him?��

    ��No,�� Cecile shook her head, ��This is his time, this is what he needs, not us.��

    ��But!�� Lumina sternly stood in front of her. ��What if he never returned.��

    ��He will,�� said Graham. ��This time, he won��t do what he did.��

    ��Tch!�� Lumina clicked her tongue. ��Don��t you think that he needs us to be there?��

    ��No, not this time,�� Cecile shook her head. ��If he wants us toe, he will say so.��

    ��You agree to this?�� Lumina looked at Assid.

    ��Young Miss has forbidden me to follow young master,�� said Assid as he adjusted his sses. ��However, I can assure you that the way he is now, no monsters or beasts in this continent can stop him, even if his cultivation is inadequate, he is still our master, and that fact trembled even those who sit at the peaks of heaven and peaks of hell.��

    Lumina had her chest heaved with a single stroke of a deep breath through her nose. Her eyes closed before her hand was grabbed. She opened them to see Cecile smiling at her.

    ��I��m not saying to not worry, I��m saying that you should start nting the seed of trust in him,�� said Cecile. ��Otherwise, you would even suffer when he��s just taking a piss behind a bush.��

    Lumina made a solemn breath as she begrudgingly nodded. ��Okay, you can let go now.��

    ��Heh,�� Cecile smirked before she felt a force in her grab and watched Lumina crossing her arms and looking at the northwest sky.

    ��.

    At the far northwest.

    At the highest peak of the Dark Continent, a lone woman was hiding behind a huge rock with her back against it. She was taking rapid breaths but it was nothingpared to the sound of gills vibrating behind her. Her ears picked up gentle steps and the hard breath of a massive thing. She could see the shadow moving past her. Her heartbeat slightly rose before she peaked over as a me insignia was revealed etched on her chest.

    Four giant legs were walking over the meadow of the peak. The windy atmosphere couldn��t hinder the pair of wings attached to its huge agile body. The scales of ivory were further enhanced by the graces of the sun as the clouds were pushed away every time it made a growl. The gills were opening and closing, yet it had a nose on its elongated head. The cold blood pupils were sinister ck with a narrow vision and the slight slit just beside its eyes picked up the smallest of sound. Then the slit suddenly flexed.

    The long neck raised before looking at the southeast. Its entire body shifted in the same direction with heavy breath.

    ( Huh�� what��s wrong? ) the woman peaked over and looked at the same view. ( Is their being challenged? Damn it, what a bad day, I��m not prepared to fight two Great Ivory Wyrms! ) she let out a sigh. ( I guess I��ll be backter to hunt it ).

    The wyrm suddenly growled even louder.

    ( Great, I��m toote ) she rolled her eyes before her eyes suddenly sharpened. ( It��sing! ).

    A footnded on the windy grass.

    ��MOTHER!!!��

    The woman��s pupil shrunk to a dot with her jaw cked open. ( What the��?!) She immediately peaked over before she gulped.

    A man was standing unhindered by the beast that was looking at him like it was looking at a lump of meat.

    ��MOTHER! IT��S ME! LYON!��

    The woman furrowed her brows. ( This guy is insane!! Goddamnit! What did I dreamst night?! Why do I have to save this insane man?! Oi, your mother ain��t here! Tch! Tch! Tch! TCH! ). She shook her head before she ducked away from sight. ( I need to find an opening ).

    The Great Ivory Wyrm finally vibrated its gills and made a loud howl that trembled the peak.

    ( She is mad! ) thought the woman she gritted her teeth. ( Damn it, that one is going to get eaten!! ). She peeked over before her eyes trembled. ( Wait a minute�� ) she saw Lyon��s face. ( That��s not the face of someone frightened�� ) she shook her head. ( No way, he is definitely petrified! )

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised one of its brows as his hair fluttered against the foul howl of the Great Ivory Wyrm. He had his feet locked in ce and unbudged. He deliberately slowed down crossing his arms before rising his chin a bit.

    The great wyrm immediately swept the w forward.

    ( Fuck! I��m toote! ) the woman immediately came out of hiding but the gale from the sweep��s momentum disturbed her vision.

    A loud crash was followed by a loud destructive shockwave.

    ��Tch!�� She gritted her teeth before balling her fist. ring me were burning in her eyes before she got her vision back. Then, it vanished with her eyes opened wide. The man she thought was dead, was not only standing but didn��t move an inch. His arms were still crossed but the ws couldn��t move further. A finger was challenging a limb of the great wyrm.

    ����.�� the woman was speechless before she saw the man��s aura in visible ashen light. The man��s forehead grow out a horn, then two, then three, before all seven formed like a crown on his head.

    The great wyrm had its sinister pupils shrunk before it immediately leaped back and narrowed the distance between its body and the ground as its gills vibrated.

    The woman was left out even when she was not aware that the great wyrm had noticed her presence. However, the beast��s eyes onlynded on the man in the front.

    ��You have the nerf to attack me,�� said Lyon as took a step forward.

    The great wyrm howled and forced the woman to take cover due to its devastating gale, but it couldn��t make Lyon blink.

    ��Just because I haven��t ascended to the next realm, just because I am a True God Cultivator, you think that I��m your food?�� Lyon smirked before he took another step. ��I��m here looking for my mother, not your trouble. LEAVE���� Lyon��s goat eyes turned solemn as the crown turned to pitch dark.

    The great wyrm immediately unfurled its wing and leaped to the sky and left the ground.

    The woman fell on her butt as she couldn��t believe what she was saying. There was never a time in her life that a beast of that size would leave just because a person told it to, furthermore in its ownir.

    However, the great wyrm was not leaving the peak at all. It was hovering in the sky as blue light shimmered between its gills. Its neck wiggled up.

    ��Then die.��

    The slit just behind its ears flexed before it saw the man it was fighting hovered above it.

    ��Cmity Goat Art: Fourth Cmity.��

    Lyon pped his hands once before he took a deep long breath.

    The woman who was watching below muttered. ��Wh-What��s happening����

    The blue light that was about to blow dispersed into nothingness before she saw the great beast twitching in the air like something was eating it from inside. There was no growl at all before her face was swallowed by the shadow.

    ��Huh?!�� She immediately got up and leaped away before the great wyrm crashed against the meadow. She covered her eyes with her arms before she peeked over to find the man standing upright with a ball of translucent energy hovering on top of his palm. She gulped.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846: Sakya, Another From me Guild

    The woman gulped. Her mind was shut nk whilst her lower lip trembled. Her fingers fidgeted against the hard soil. Her eyes shrunk in disbelief as she saw the giant beast lying on the ground.

    Its eyes were gazing at the void and its stomach didn��t heave. One of the giant wings bent over from the evident direct fall.

    The woman��s trembling eyes darted over the man standing straight with a smirk on his face. He was holding a hovering sphere of translucent energy in his hand.

    ��Maybe it was an overkill,�� said Lyon before he shrugged his shoulder. He looked at the energy in his hand before he pressed the sphere against his other hand. He closed his eyes and took the most shallow breath he could pull through his nose.

    ( He is forcing the conversion of the raw mana, with his bare hands!? ) the woman said inwardly.

    Lyon opened his eyes before his hands trembled. The sphere suddenly exploded with a pop. ��Fuck!��

    ��Eh?�� the woman muttered.

    ��I failed, hahahaha!�� Lyonughed at the sky.

    The woman had her lips twitching as cklines covered her forehead. ( This guy�� is half stupid ).

    ��Hm??�� Lyon raised one of his brows before he noticed a woman whose face was covered but the eyes came to approach him.

    The woman raised her brows. ( He doesn��t know me? Wait, that��s a good thing! ). ��I��m just a passing hunter.��

    ��You��re name,�� said Lyon. ��I was asking your name.��

    ��My name is Sakya.��

    ��Hmm, it��s pretty weird that you need to cover your face but leave that me Guild brooch on your garb for everyone to see,�� Lyon chuckled. ��But, I promise not to meddle with someone else��s business if I can help it.��

    ��I appreciate your thought,�� said Sarya. ( Good, he had no intention to pry my identity ).

    ��Oh, you don��t happen to see a hare here, do you?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Pardon me? A hare?�� Sakya raised one of her brows.

    ��Hahaha, yeah, it��s kinda weird, but that��s what I��m looking for,�� said Lyon as he scratched the back of his head.

    ��Didn��t you look for your mother?��

    ��Ah? Did you hear that? Hahaha, well it��splicated,�� Lyonughed.

    ( This guy isughing a lot, what��s with him? ) Sakya thought before she asked, ��Can I ask you what guild you belong to? I don��t see any insignia on your cloak.��

    ��Well yes, you can,�� said Lyon. ��I belong to none.��

    ��You��re a vagrant?��

    ��Does it look like I belong to any guild?�� asked Lyon with a smile. ��Nevermind, I��m here to find my mother.��

    ��But you said it was a hare?��

    ��My mother is a hare,�� said Lyon as he left the woman speechless.

    Sakya blinked like a fool, ��What��?�� before her mind started to get dizzy. The more she asked the more she was detached from reality. She had seen someone shooing a great wyrm before killing it midair, now the yer said that his mother was a hare. ( Did I eat the wrong mushroom?! ) she immediately turned over to the great wyrm and touched its hide. It was tough and more importantly real to her touch.

    Sakya gulped before she inspect the rest of the body with a nce. ( How frightening, this one is dead without any blood spilled out ). She nced over her shoulder to see Lyon searching for something. ( I won��t say that it��s impossible, but for a vagrant adventurer to have this much power is too unprecedented, furthermore, he did say that he was a True God level, that��s gotta be a lie, look��s like I have to be careful not to offend him somehow ).

    Sakya stood up, ��Are you looking for something? Mind if I help?��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon turned around and smiled, ��You sure? Don��t you have something to do here?��

    ��Well���� Sakya smiled.

    ��Oh, you were after that great wyrm? Sorry, looks like I spoiled it, but you can take the rest of the carcasses though.��

    ��What? It was you who killed it, you can take it, I don��t mind at all,�� Sakya shook her head. ( It��s not just carcasses, it��s aplete corpse! I still have a title as a guild leader to uphold here! )

    ��Nah, I don��t need it, it��s just a great wyrm, there are plenty of them,�� said Lyon before he returned to her search through the bushes.

    Sakya squinted his eyes. A vagrant adventurer just refused the valuable hide of a great wyrm, and took it to any guild or merchant they would sure buy it with a great price.

    ��Are you sure?�� Sakya replied.

    ��Yup, their hide didn��t make a great armor anyway, unless he got teeth for Heaven��s Prism, I might consider it,�� said Lyon.

    Sakya��s lips twitched as she heard what he just said. ( He is quite obnoxious ).

    ��Hmm, that��s odd���� Lyon pondered. ��She should be here.��

    ��Is she though?�� Sakya raised her brows. ��I��ve been here for a week, all I��ve seen was the great wyrm being vignt in herir.��

    ��Ah is that so?�� Lyon let out a sigh as he slouched his shoulder. He found his back leaning against a big solid rock before he rested his elbows on his folded knees.

    ��What are you nning to do now?�� asked Sakya.

    ��To wait till the next midnight,�� said Lyon casually. ��How about you? Want to apany me?��

    ��I-I��ll pass on that, thank you,�� said Sakya as her brows twitched.

    Lyon shrugged in response before he closed his eyes and rested the back of his head.

    ��Hey, are you sure you��re going to rest there?

    Lyon opened one of his eyes, ��I am, you changed your mind?��

    ��What? NO! I-I didn��t mean that! I meant that there are powerful beasts around, especially after you take down the great wyrm,�� said Sakya. ��They would take you by surprise, even experts die to the weakest beast if they let their guard down.��

    ��So I��m an expert then, hahaha,�� Lyonughed.

    Sakya sighed and muttered, ��I give up.��

    ��Hey, since you��re here, do you know Abaddon and Justdy?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Hmm?�� Sakya furrowed her brows. ��Yes, Abaddon is fairly well known but, who is Justdy?��

    ��Wait, isn��t he like the second-inmand in your guild?�� asked Lyon.

    ����. what?�� Sakya tilted her head as the tick of seconds passed by, then her brain snapped. ��His name is Di!��

    ��Yeah, what I said was the full name,�� said Lyon as he shrugged.

    ��No, it��s not! His name is not Justdy, his name is Di,�� she started to grow impatient.

    ��Ok, ok, alright,�� said Lyon as he closed his eyes.

    ( Kh! He is not listening! ) thought Sakya as she showed her fist when he was not looking.

    ��Oh right,�� Lyon opened his eyes. ��Do you need an escort?��

    ��No, I don��t, I can take care of myself,�� said Sakya. ( He really has no clue of who I am, is he? ).

    ��Oh, that��s so? Alright, be careful there,�� Lyon closed his eyes.

    Sakya furrowed her brows. ( I can��t tell if he is mocking me, or not ). She pondered as she watched Lyon closely.

    ��OH!�� Lyon snapped open.

    ��WHAT?!��

    ��I forgot to drink my Mana Essence, hahaha,�� Lyonughed. ��Damn, almost went a sleep without it.��

    ( This son of a bitch! ) Sakya was pressing her lips together to hold her trembling rage.

    Lyon put his hand inside his pocket before taking out the vial. He looked at the vial with a solemn look before he unplugged the cork and drink it in one go. ��Tasteless as always, how boring.��

    ( I��m not surprised that he is capable of owning a vial of Mana Essence, given his nightmarish ability ) thought Sakya before she said, ��Hey, Lyon, may I ask you something?��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows before crossing his legs and crossing his arms after. ��How did you know my name? You know me?��

    ��No, I don��t, you said your name when you were calling for your mother,�� said Sakya.

    ��Fuck,�� Lyon cursed to the side. ��Alright, but can you promise me something.��

    ��But I was the one who want to ask you something?��

    ��Can you keep my name a secret? Hahaha, I prefer to be called Sein, well, my wife prefers it, to be exact.��

    ( Interesting, his identity is being kept a secret ) thought Sakya before she nodded, ��Alright, I want to invite you to join me Guild.��

    Lyon let out a heavy sigh.

    ��Hey, what��s wrong? me Guild is really famous you know,�� said Sakya.

    Lyon shook his head, ��I��m sorry but I have to refuse your offer.��

    Sakya was stunned. She had never experienced her invite being rejected before, ��Are you sane?��

    ��What? Of course, I am!�� said Lyon.

    ��I-I���� Sakya closed her lips. ( This story never happened, this story never happened, nope, I never invited him ). ��Alright, then,�� she turned around.

    ��Thank you for understanding, but if you��re adamant, you can look for my wife and ask her about it,�� said Lyon.

    Sakya suddenly brimmed before she turned around whilst opening her mouth. She was petrified.

    Lyon was consuming his nap innocently.

    ��GAH!�� Sakya snapped before her livid-fueled fist burn the already dead great wyrm.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847: Waiting Patiently

    Lyon was sleeping soundlessly with his chest heaving up and down. The serenity was further amplified by the gentle winds kissing his face.

    One small beast was peeking over from a hidden rock. Its cold-blooded eyes were looking at the burnt great wyrm. The host of the peak was beyond dead, however, the said beast was darting his nce toward the sleeping young man before it suddenly run away with its little legs begging to survive.

    The shimmer of dusk passed by as the great twilight died down. The night had thus arrived with thousands of stars to show, however, the sleeping young man didn��t flutter his eyelids. No beast dared to near him and the rustles of the grass were not enough to gain his consciousness back.

    ��

    Sakya was already at the foot of the peak. The sky had worn its gown thus she furrowed her brows. She turned around and looked up. She had never thought to find a mysterious person like that at the peak of the mountain.

    ��What kind of monster is he?�� she wondered. ��He bested a Great Ivory Wyrm with what? Words? Nobody in the guilds or other guild leaders is going to believe this.��

    She shook her head. There was no way that anyone would believe her words. The corpse itself was already burnt from her short spite moment, even then, there was no proof that mere words killed it.

    She sighed. At the end of the day, she couldn��t tell anyone at all despite what happened was all reality. ��And here I am getting excited to tell someone.��

    ��However, that begs the question, why is he a vagrant adventurer?�� Sakya pondered as she made her way out to the main road, passing a warning sign pole.

    ��

    The night moved. No matter how hard the moon tried waving itself toward the sleeping young man, thetter didn��t budge at all.

    ��

    Soon, the night took off its gown and dawn raised its curtain. The start of the daybreak hencees forth.

    In Farvan City, Di was waiting at the gate with his hands behind his back.

    ��Going back so soon?��

    Di squinted his eyes a bit but didn��t turn around to see who it was, ��Very rare of you to send me off, White Perch.��

    ��I was keeping an eye on you, might as well give you goodbyes,�� said the White Perch.

    ��Keeping an eye on me? What makes you think that I��ll be your threat?�� asked Di.

    ��Stop joking around,�� said White Perch. ��Why leave so soon? The sun is still peeking out.��

    ��I have to make a trip,�� answered Di.

    ��A trip? So early?��

    ��Yes, White Perch,�� said Di before he sighed. ��Perhaps you might want to go back to Myriad Devils as well.��

    The White Perch furrowed his brows. ��What are you implying?��

    Di raised one of his brows as his goosebumps gradually rose. He frowned before fighting back the killing intent that White Perch exuded. ��Calm down, it��s not something that I��m controlling.��

    ��Then say what you meant to say,�� said White Perch.

    ��I��m afraid you have to go and find out yourself,�� said Di. ��Either something happens or you will hear it toote.��

    ��Tch! You and your mind games,�� White Perch scowled and retracted his killing intent back into nothingness. ��What do you want to do in Myriad Devils anyway? I thought you have a sentimental value in this city.��

    ��I have, but I also am a man of my word,�� said Di.

    ��You are fulfilling a promise?��

    Di nodded. ��Else, why would I want to go for the hassle.��

    ��Heh,�� White Perch smirked. ��Why are you taking someone��s promise that far? You will get into trouble that is more than you can handle eventually.��

    ��Over the course years of my experience in living, there had been no problem that doesn��t fit in my hand, at least, until now,�� said Di.

    ��Interesting, mind telling me who can make you this way?�� asked White Perch.

    ��Hahaha, you know who, after all, his subordinate made you stand like a statue in your home,��ughed Di.

    White Perch had his eyes opened wide before his brain simultaneously brought out an image of cloaked people passing him by from behind. Itsted no longer than a second before he asked, ��So you know, what are they nning to do? Are they a threat?��

    Di shook his head, ��It��s hard to tell if they are a threat or not, however, your question is the same as the sun hovering at the east right now.��

    White Perch furrowed his brows.

    ��The sun is a threat, generally speaking. It could copse at any moment without any warning. Thend would be scorched for perhaps eternally if that were to happen, however, we never see the sun as a threat, because it was hovering endlessly to illuminate our dirt, but the chances are never zero,�� said Di.

    The White Perch turned solemn, ��Then I need to know what they want, no, the whole town needs to know.��

    Di pondered before he and White Perch heard the cantering of horses. A luxurious carriage was upon them with the galore of the me Guild attached all over it.

    ��I��m sorry for my terrible timing, Sir Di,�� said the driver.

    ��You��re timing is impable,�� Di smiled before he looked at White Perch. ��Perhaps telling you is not breaking the promise.��

    The driver opened the door and bowed despite Di still talking to White Perch.

    ��I��m going to meet the Leviathan Party,�� said Di.

    ��What?�� In a surprise, White Perch raised his brows, ��W-What are you nning?��

    ��It��s just a message to the fang of the beefy party,�� Di smiled.

    ��The fang? Zelena?!�� White Perch eximed. ��What message?��

    ��That is crossing the line, White Perch,�� said Di.

    ��If it��s Leviathan Party, crossing the line is hardly anything new,�� said White Perch. ��We are talking about a group that could subdue you and me altogether here!��

    Di furrowed his brows, ��Are you talking about the Leviathan Party or the Cloaked Guys?��

    ��Both!�� White Perch red. ��You have experienced it yourself, how powerful those neers are though the Leviathan Party is still upping them.��

    ��That��s a bold im,�� said Di.

    White Perch snorted. ��They might be powerful, but they are still a league away from Leviathan Party.��

    ��That��s pretty subjective,�� said Di. ��I won��t be surprised if the neers are actually able to fight the number one party, toe-to-toe.��

    ��That��s absurd,�� White Perch strongly disagree, ��I��ve seen how they fight, and how Zelena moved in battle, simply uncatchable.��

    Di merely smiled at White Perch��s strong front. It was quite evident that he was a fan of the number one party. ��Good talk, White Perch, I��m afraid I have to go now.�� He turned before entering the carriage.

    ��Wait!�� shouted White Perch.

    ��Hmm?��

    ��You know how Leviathan Party don��t want to talk to strangers, what makes you think that they would give a damn about them?�� asked White Perch.

    ��Well, maybe not all of them, but one of them for sure,�� said Di with a smile before the driver closed the door.

    Thetter bowed at White Perch before saying, ��Excuse me, White Perch, but Sir Di has business to attend.��

    White Perch didn��t even look at the driver and furrowed at Di whose face was by the window. He didn��t speak a word as the horse started cantering away from the gate. He watched them go along the main road that was used many times by the merchants and adventurous alike before he turned and closed his eyes. ( Something is happening, and most likely it��s out of my control ). He shook his head before entering the city.

    The horses started to gallop as the carriage was being pulled at high speed. The pair of horses were relentlessly sprinting as their mane fluttered against the wind. Di was looking at the green scenery from his window. ��The timing is impable, soon there will be a banquet held in Myriad Devils with Guild Link as the hosts.��

    ��Is something the matter, Sir Di?�� asked the driver.

    ��No, nothing, just focus on the road, �� said Di without looking at the driver��s back. ��Something wild might happen in a couple of days.��

    ��Ohh?��

    ��Yeah, but I need to meet the guild leader as well,�� said Di. ��This matter, she got to hear it from me and only from me.��

    ��.

    Meanwhile at the inn.

    Lumina was tapping her feet against the wooden floor. She hugged her own elbows as her foot tapped the wooden floor. Her nce was fixated on the sky full of clouds. Her tongue also clicks every so often.

    ��It��s been a day,�� Lumina asked before she started walking back and forth.

    ��I know,�� Cecile answered, ��We all here are waiting the same amount of time as you are.��

    Luna smiled wryly at the side before sitting down on the bed and darted her nce beyond the window as well. Everyone was waiting patiently.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848: Di on The Way

    Myriad Devils was thergest area and thest one that existed inside the Dark Continent. There was nothing but devil-level beasts roaming in the wilderness and added to that, the mana didn��t flow as freely as in the other parts. It was the farthest city of the Mortal World, yet they still found no end to it. The greatest achievement of the mortal beings yet.

    This was the ce where every adventurer was also an elite cultivator, cream of the top, this was the ce where everyone strived to break the shells of godhood to the next realm. The unending path of the Myriad Devils was something every adventurer aspired to explore fully, however, the danger increased as their steps into the deeper part of the ce did.

    It has been a full day for the carriage to travel the worn-out roads, however, Di was still vignt to the surrounding. He had entered one of the most dangerous areas in the Mortal World, with nothing but a luxurious carriage, a driver, and most importantly, a message.

    He had his eyes looking the back of his hand glowed with the shimmer from the peeking moon of the window. The time was nigh and his thumbs started to dwindle around. He gulped his saliva as he closed his eyes, his unrest was further visible with the preparation from his forehead despite the cold wind breezing.

    ��Heh,�� he smirked a light snort, ��To think that I would be getting anxious at this age, just goes to show how indomitable that party is, however, hmmm, it would be pretty hard to strike up a conversation.��

    ��Second-inmand, Sir Di, may I know why you chose to summon me at this point in time?�� asked the driver.

    ��You��re phrasing is always a bit weird,�� Di chuckled. ��However, I��m sure you��ve heard what��s going on right? Someone actuallypleted my quest.��

    ��Dear me, that rumor is true?�� asked the driver.

    ��I have the head in my house if you want to check it outter, a clean-cut head,�� said Di with a smile.

    ��Woah, that would be a delight, thank you very much, however, don��t you think that it��s a bit concerning?�� asked the driver.

    ��Yeah, I know, in fact, the reason I��m going back to the Myriad Devils is because of them,�� said Di ( More specifically, him ) Lyon��s face immediately resurface. The most dangerous of the bunch, the leader of the CLoaked Guys, there was something that was pulling out his goosebumps every time he saw that smirk, especially remembering his revtion about who he was to Zelena.

    ��Someone, make you do this? That��s even more concerning,�� the driver stood up straight whilst maintaining the horse��s speed.

    ��Hahaha, you saw how White Perch behaved, yourself.��

    ��Yes, but I never thought it would be them that he was wary about.��

    ��Oh, everyone sufficient enough is wary of them, I can tell you that,�� said Di before he shook his head. ��They are still shrouded in mystery, their past, and especially their goal.��

    ��So that means, this trip most likely changed the course of Myriad Devils then.��

    ��Most likely,�� said Di as his face turned solemn, ��I just don��t know if it��s for the better or worse.��

    ��I hope it��s for the better though,�� said the driver.

    ��Probably not,�� Di sighed.

    The driver had ck lines over his head and a twitching smile.

    ��Any news about the Leviathan Party?�� asked Di.

    ��Leviathan Party?�� the driver raised his brows. ��They say they are going to hunt on thetest discovered area.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��Yeah, and the chances are pretty high, they are solid after all,�� said the driver. ��It won��t surprise me that they are going to hold a banquet the day after.��

    ��The Guild Link probably would,�� said Di.

    ��Most likely,�� the driver nodded. ��After all, what the party aplished would benefit everyone as a whole.��

    ��That means all guild leaders would be there,�� said Di.

    ��That��s true, but I haven��t heard of our guild leadersing out yet,�� said the driver.

    Di sighed. ��She is really one hell of a trouble.��

    ��Literally,�� the driver sighed as well. ��She wasst seening out with a set of provisions, however, she didn��t tell anyone where was she going.��

    ��I figured as much,�� said Di before he started to see the first checkpoint up front. ��Looks like we are arriving by dawn.��

    ��That��s much likely so,�� the driver nodded before the entire carriage went past the first checkpoint without even stopping.

    Meanwhile, a dark shadow was looking at the passing carriage from afar.

    ��Hmm? Is that?��

    The shadow moved under the moonlight toward the traveling carriage.

    ��Hmm?�� Di raised his brows before he opened his eyes. He looked at the window beside him before squinting his focus a bit. ��What is that?��

    The dark shadow wasing in superb haste that there was a trail of dust after each foot left the ground.

    ��Who is that?�� asked Di before the dark shadow leaped and bumped against the carriage. The carriage naturally swayed and his bnce was being challenged, however, the momentum of the horses and the clever driver prevented it from tipping over.

    Di sighed as he grab a hold of his bnce before the carriage mmed its wheels down. The door was opened before the dark shadow was revealed through the moonlight.

    ��What, why are you not happy to see me?��

    Di opened and looked at the figure in front of him. ��You know you can just shout out, or wait by the side of the road right, guild leader?��

    Sakya leaned back and let out an exhrating sigh toward the roof. ��Forget about that, I��ve experienced something that can only be mended with mead.��

    ��Leader Sakya, good to see you back,�� said the driver.

    ��Yeah, yeah, keep up the good work,�� said Sakya.

    ��Will do,�� said the driver.

    Di crossed his arms, ��Why are you dressed up like that? Is this a new hobby of yours?��

    ��What? No, I just don��t want to attract unwanted attention,�� said Sakya.

    ��I mean, I won��t judge,�� Di shrugged.

    ��It��s not like that!�� Sakya said intensely. ��I just saw something unbelievable.��

    ��Oh yeah?�� Di raised one of his brows, ��What would that be?��

    Sakya waved her hand, ��Nah, you won��t believe me if I told you.��

    ��Perhaps I won��t,�� said Di without showing any further interest in her endeavor.

    ��Bah, you��re such a killer conversation,�� said Sakya as she rolled her eyes, ��But that��s better than being an obnoxious little, hmmm���� she grunted.

    ��Looks like you have something in mind,�� said Di.

    ��Of course I do, why are you here, or to be precise, why are youing back to Myriad Devils? I thought you like it over there at Farvan?�� asked Sakya.

    ��I��m delivering a promise.��

    ��You mean a deal?��

    ��Strike as always,�� said Di before he nodded, ��I made a deal.��

    ��That��s interesting,�� said Sakya, ��And sounded serious too, are you making a deal with the devil?��

    ��I don��t know, but it is definitely a monster,�� Di snorted a smile.

    ��Uuuu, you never praised anyone that high before,�� Sakya smiled under her cover. ��Who is it?��

    ��His name is Sein, as far as I know,�� said Di. ��You will know when you see him, he is extraordinary.��

    ��Now I��m really interested,�� said Sakya, ��However, I met an amazing person too, well more like obnoxious to be exact.��

    ��This one even deters White Perch of White Crow,�� Di smiled.

    ��Woah,�� Sakya raised her brows. ��Now I��m really interested, what are you here for then?��

    Di sighed, ��Well, I��m supposed to grant him an audience with Zelena, the Leviathan��s Fang.��

    ��Hm?!�� Sakya raised both brows. ��Zelena? That��s an odd request, or maybe, is he challenging her? Or is he her lover? But you know how that party works? They won��t even look down on the dirt, let alone a nobody wanting an audience.��

    ��Yes, I have thought about that too, thus I ask him,�� said Di as he smiled. ��You won��t believe his answer then.��

    ��Alright, don��t spoil me,�� said Sakya. ��The Leviathan Party should have returned by tomorrow, I��ve heard that they have yet uncovered another area deep enough that there was no mana at all.��

    ��So they back out?��

    ��They made a smart choice, they must back out first and set provisions for the next trip,�� said Sakya.

    ��Well, either way, it��s a good thing that we can venture to the new area soon, however, I don��t think it would be smooth sailing in the banquetter,�� Di smiled wryly.

    ��Is it because of Sein again?�� Sakya raised one of her brows.

    ��Strike once more,�� Di chuckled.

    Sakya sighed, ��Now you really got me curious, but you won��t spoil it much further, will you?��

    ��I��m sorry, guild leader,�� Di smiled and shook his head.

    ��Whatever,�� Sakya rested her head against the headrest. ��I too saw someone tremendously terrifying, but, quite obnoxious in nature, heh�� he��s quite cute though���� her eyes slowly closed.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849: Leviathan Party Returns

    The shimmer of dawn struck the corner of Di��s eyes. The carriage passed the second checkpoint with Sakya��s snore challenging the noise of the galloping horses.

    ��Ehm, mmm,�� Sakya snuggled to the other side and avoid the warmth of the sun.

    Di squinted his eyes before looking over through the windows. He could see every green grass mboyantly rustling against each other from the light gale of the daybreak. The scent of the old oak wood that the carriage was made off didn��t make him lose his focus. He gulped, for the time was nigh for him to deliver the promise he made over a method to hunt an oversized lizard chicken that could kill a god with a single nce.

    He darted his nce over to the woman that was sleeping like she was a cocoon. He let out a sigh before darted his nce back toward theing blue sky. ��Looks like I have to confront them on my own then��. huh?��

    He turned his body toward the window before his eyes squinted, ��Those are��!!��

    Five figures were running along the horizon over the rising sun before elerating its speed and leaving Di��s field of view.

    ��He is really fortunate huh, seems like fate is siding with him,�� Di smirked. ��They havee back from the exploring.��

    ��Sir Di, have you noticed, that the Leviathan Party ising back from exploration?�� said the driver.

    ��Yes, I saw,�� said Di. ��It seems like we are going to leave early too.��

    ��Understood.��

    ��Make haste, please,�� said Di calmly.

    ��Certainly,�� the driver nodded before the horses challenged the wind.

    Soon they heard a charade of praise from the people. The carriage started moving along the canters of the horses.

    ��Why is it so loud?!�� Sakya grunted with her eyes half-opened.

    ��Good morning, guild leader,�� Di smiled. ��We are in the main city now.��

    Sakya gradually got up with a push of her hand before she rubbed one of her eyes and let the other one close before she lowered her jaw as much as she could and then yawned. ��Are you seri�� ous..?��

    ��Look over the window and see it for yourself,�� said Di.

    ��Huh?�� She raised her brows before she ced her face right on the window. She blinked twice to focus her nce. ��Are they cheering us?��

    ��Of course not, they are cheering the number one party,�� said Di.

    ��They��re back? Oh���� She peeked over before seeing the five figures waving their hands toward the cheering masses. ��Wow, when will I have that kind of treatment.��

    ��It��s not good topare yourself to others, guild leader,�� said Di.

    Sakya sighed. ��Your wisdom is wasted on me, Di.��

    ��You and Abaddon are roughly the same,�� Di sighed. ��But enough about my wisdom and wise words, since you��re up, I want to ask your aid as well.��

    ��Huh? It��s in the morning and I just get up from sleeping,�� said Sakya, ��What do you want?��

    Di couldn��t see her face at all, but he could guess urately that she was having a solemn face under her ridiculous cover. ��I need your presence when I fulfilled my promise, that��s all.��

    ��So you want to use my status,�� said Sakya. ��Well as long as I don��t get to do anything extra, I guess it��s fine, however, I want you to do the paperwork for the next six, oh wait, no, for the next year, starting from today on ward, good deal right?��

    Di��s brow twitched relentlessly as he heard what she demanded. A year was a long time for sitting at a desk than doing nothing but reading documents, signing, and all those boring stuff. He immediately hesitated but his pride made him sigh. ��I agree, but one year and that��s it.��

    ��Yup, that��s it, one year starting today,�� said Sakya with a tant smile under her cover. ��I have high expectations for the former guild leader, hahaha!��

    Di sighed, ��However, I will do it only at my own home.��

    ��That can be arranged by you, you have the power to do that measly thing, no need to ask me for permission,�� said Sakya as she shrugged.

    ��I know, I��m just informing you,�� Di sighed. ��Let��s wait until they go to the Guild Link Hall, that��s the perfect ce with lesser ears.��

    ��Sure, sure,�� said Sakya before she knocked at the wall behind her. ��You hear that?��

    ��For sure, guild leader,�� the driver nodded.

    ��Alright,�� Sakya leaned back whilst the cheers from other adventurers didn��t stop.

    ��WAY TO GO LEVIATHAN!�� shouted one adventurer.

    ��GO GO LEVIATHAN!!��

    ��I LOVE YOU ZELENA!!��

    ��YOU ROCK FANG!!��

    The cheers continued as the five of them waved at the crowd. They all walked in a pentagon formation with the lone one being at the front.

    On the sides, there was a man with a sleeveless ck top with straight golden buttons and baggy pants. His stature was the smallest of the party but his eyebrows were the sharpest out of them. He was rocking a crew cut and one of his hands hold a dagger in reverse. His name was Baik, the wings of Leviathan.

    Opposite Baik was a man with taller stature and a bigger smile. He had thin eyes and a wide grin as he walked proudly into the praises of the adventurers. He wore a full te without the helmet, made out of adamantine. He had a shield on his back that was made out of the same material and a blunt great de. His name was Harmon, the body of Leviathan.

    Another pair up front and one of them was a man that was d in a cloak. He had no smile on his charming face nor any emotion under his sses. His stature was hidden but the power yielded on the metal staff that he held in his hand was shrouding in menace. One wave of it might spell the destruction of a being. His name was Lorey, the eyes of Leviathan.

    Beside Lorey, was a woman with a pair of huge fans in each of his hands. The fans looked thin and smooth as silk. There was no engraving nor anything special on the pleats of the fan, only the pale color of white like untouched paper that was kept in an open area for some time. Her face was bare, she had a beautiful pair of eyshes and a cute nose. Her eyes were sharp and she feigned ignorance about the praises that she received. She was making waves without making words, though her heart fluttered as her ears received positive vibes about herself. Her name was Nise, the tail of Leviathan.

    Finally, the one at the end of the pentagon was the woman of utmost beauty. Her hair was slick and ck as the night itself. It was draped around her shoulder. She wore a dark garment that proved her elite swordsmanship, the master of the art of the de. The material was extremely light-weighted even more so than what Lorey wore. The sheathed sword beside her waist could prick someone��s nce when they stole one. Her name was Zelena, the fang of Leviathan.

    She and the party proudly walked the main road leading toward the Guild Link Hall whilst the me Guild carriage patiently cantered with an abundance of space between them.

    A pair of adventurers greeted them with grins on their faces before the party entered the guild hall. However, when the crowd dispersed and the me Guild was about to enter, it was halted by one of the adventurers.

    ��Are you here with the Guild Leader or Seven-Stars Adventurer?�� asked one of them.

    ��I am with th����

    ��Let us in,�� shouted Sakya from inside the carriage.

    The two adventurers immediately turned pale upon hearing the words. They stood straight with their goosebumps jolted. It was instant perspiration.

    ��Sorry!!�� said both of them before bowing and letting the cantering horses pass by their ears. They didn��t dare in the slightest to leer over, to take a peek, at the window of the prestige carriage. They held their breaths for the longest time before the carriage parked right under the fleet of stairs leading toward the Guild Link Hall.

    ��Hah���� both of them immediately exhaled out the breath that was keeping them alive.

    ��I have high hope not to die today,�� said one of the adventurers before sighing.

    ��Hmm, I wonder what��s going on,�� said another as he noticed Diing out of the carriage and looking sharp as ever.

    Di looked up the building with his sharp eyes before ncing over his shoulder. ��Are you ready yet?��

    ��Wait just one minute, I need to take off this mask,�� said Sakya.

    ��Well, they are inside already,�� said Di.

    ��Done!�� Sakya kicked the door open only for it to close back in. Di and the driver had ck lines over their head before thetter opened it up for her.

    Sakya pretended nothing happen and got out of the carriage. Her tangerine eyes looked bright and were perfect with her apricot hair which was a short bob with bangs.

    ��Alright, let��s meet the Leviathan,�� she smiled.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850: Someone Wants to Meet You, Zelena

    Sakya went up the stairs and led Di who was behind her. The aura she was exuding was different. The way she brought herself up, the way she walked, and the way her eyes were focused, was the quality of a leader of many.

    Di took a nce at her nape before he smiled to himself as he followed her up toward the Guild Link Hall. ( She has matured enough, I��m proud of you, Sakya ).

    Both of them entered the Guild Links Hall before they noticed a smallmotion in the middle of it.

    ��Wow, it��s really the head of a Bahamut, you guys did it!�� said an old man that has a gray beard all the way toward his chest. ��This is the greatest advancement for all mortal beings!��

    Sakya and Di immediately raised their brows upon the words reached their ears. They all knew what Bahamut was and more importantly, what it implied.

    ��Bahamut you say?�� asked Sakya as her outside remainedposed.

    The crowd immediately turned over and saw the me Guild leader with its viceing toward them. They immediately disperse and let the two sides meet each other.

    The party looked at Sakya and Di with various expressions, but most of their chins were slightly above average.

    ��Nice to meet you, Sakya the Pure me,�� said Baik with a smirk.

    ��It��s nice to meet you too, Baik the Wings of Leviathan,�� Sakya smiled. ( Man, people really need to stop addressing with their title, it��s just getting too long at this point ).

    ��Hahaha, look at what we got,�� Harmonughed with his armor nking all over. ��This is the real deal!��

    The head of the dragon had a pair of bone spurs on the forehead like horns. The eyes were pitch ck whilst the hide was dark gray like the clouds that were edging to form rain. It only got fangs for teeth and had the same small tube as a wyrm that was used for hearing behind its eyes.

    ��It was a tough fight indeed, but we prevail somehow, but we did indeed lose many in the process,�� said Harmon with a tinge of solemness in his tone.

    ��Is that so,�� said Sakya as she raised her brows, ��None of them survived?��

    Lorey shook his head, ��They can��t even be buried alive, they just evaporated.��

    ��They are quite unfortunate,�� said Nise. ��They didn��t even participate in the exploration.��

    ��We didn��t know the rage of Bahamut would be that devastating once it��s cornered,�� said Zelena.

    ��But don��t look too solemn, Zelena, without you, we couldn��t have the means to behead the mighty beast,�� said Baik. ��My dagger couldn��t even graze its hide, watch.��

    Baik used the dagger in his hand and thrust it against Bahamut��s eye, however, the tip of the knife couldn��t move further. He pulled before pointing at the eye, ��Look, not even a nick.��

    Sakya and Di had their eyes opened wide as they saw the smooth surface of the ck eye. Then they slowly hovered over at Zelena who had a smirk on her face.

    ��Looks like the fang of Leviathan is sharper than Bahamut��s hide,�� Sakya smiled ( What a beast of a woman you are ) she thought as her lips slightly twitched.

    ��Your praise is well received,�� Zelena smiled. ��However, it��s not just my effort, but the party��s involved, as well as the innocents that died.��

    Di nodded, ��I��m always amazed at the way you use your sword, fascinating. We may forge a path that is different from another, however, even I can see the expertise that you honed. I always wondered, and forgive me for asking, if there would be a better swordsman or swordswoman that is better than you?��

    Sakya noticed in the slightest fraction of a second how Zelena��s nce transformed sharper before returning back.

    ��Hahaha, even the man called the prince of the sword submits to her prowess,�� said Baik. ��He can��t get into her de nor her heart, hahaha.��

    ��Alright, that��s enough,�� said Zelena as she waved with a giggle. ��I have seen no man that could match my speed, I have never fought any man that could best me in a fight.��

    ��Then what about a woman?�� Di asked as he raised his brows.

    Zelena shrugged, ��Maybe there is, who knows?��

    The partyughed before Hamon said, ��If there is then we would know, perhaps her rumored sister?��

    ��Yeah, that would be a candidate,�� Baik nodded. ��But those are merely rumors, I��ve never seen her younger sister at all.��

    ��Alright, that��s enough,�� said Lorey, ��I presume that you two are here because you want to speak with us? Di, you hardly ever step foot in Myriad Devils, and Sakya the Pure me, you hardly attend this building.��

    Sakya smiled, ��They say you are the Eyes of Leviathan, true, you��re pretty sharp.��

    ��It��s quite obvious,�� Lorey answered monotonously.

    ��It��s not my guild leader that has business with you, it��s me,�� said Di.

    ��You?�� Lorey and the rest of the party raised their brows toward the uneasiness that they felt through Di��s smile. The man was greatly experienced, it��s normal to be wary of the legendary figure.

    ��I��m here to validate the importance this is, for this is regarding my vice��s principle,�� Sakya smiled before she turned around and red out her mighty presence. ��I want some privacy, please?��

    The old and the young inside the Guild Hall immediately had their soul gently pped by Sakya��s mantra. They gulped and precipitated before silently moving away from earshot.

    ��Sounds serious,�� Nise said with her chin raised, ��What are you nning, Master Di?��

    ��Not much really, just a promise I made in exchange for something.��

    ��A promise? That sounds more like a deal,�� said Baik before he smiled, ��Interesting, what kind of deal that would involve the Leviathan��s Party.��

    ��You would be surprised,�� Sakya smiled, ��But it��s not directed to your party, but one of you.��

    ��One of us?�� Harmon raised his brows.

    ��It��s me right?�� said Zelena with a smile.

    ��Well most likely,�� said Baik. ��You��re really famous, Zelena, every newbie, and veteran adore you.��

    Zelena slightly shook her head with her eyes opened, ��No, that��s not it, Di, you��ve been looking at me from the moment you came, you must have something to say to me.��

    ��Correct,�� Di proudly answer, ��Your observation is undoubtedly exceptional, Fangs of Leviathan.��

    ��Then, spill it,�� said Zelena. ��The fact that you chose this ce to have a conversation, and the fact that no other guild leaders are present, you must have something important to say, is it a challenge to a duel?��

    Di shook his head, ��He requested an audience with you.��

    ��He? Looks like one of your admirers is at it again,�� said Nise.

    Loreay waved his hand, ��Ridiculous, they are just wasting their time.��

    Di solemnly looked at Lorey with a sharp nce, ��Your tone.��

    ��Kh!�� Lorey was immediately being embraced by a surreal threat with the mantra-less words.

    ��But really now, how many suitors are lining up for her and Nise,�� said Baik as he shrugged his shoulder.

    ��I��m just delivering this promise,�� said Di. ��And I only asked not to demand, I never promised him that you would agree.��

    ��That��s good because I refuse to see a stranger,�� said Zelena. ��Is he an adventurer? A merchant?��

    ��He is a vagrant adventurer,�� said Di.

    ��Ah, I see, a starless adventurer,�� said Harmon.

    ��He only requested an audience?�� Zelena raised her brows.

    ��He did,�� Di nodded. ��Perhaps you two can meet at the banquet in a few days? He never specified the ce to be private.��

    Nise chuckled, ��It would be funny if the self-proimed prince of the swords beat him to a pulp at the banquet.��

    ��I wouldn��tugh if I were you,�� said Di to her and Sakya��s surprise.

    They were talking about a vagrant adventurer, but Di��s sharp nce said otherwise.

    Nise squinted her eyes before she scowled at Di before Zelena shook her head.

    ��Is that a no?�� asked Di.

    ��No, if his name is well-known, you would have splurted it out already,�� said Zelena. ��However, you didn��t mention his name at all. I think that he just wants to ask some questions about the way of the sword, I��m too busy for that,�� she turned around before walking away with clear steps to the ears.

    ��Heh,�� Di smiled as he shook his head, ��I know you would disagree.��

    ��Then why did you ask,�� said Zelena as she kept walking away before the party followed.

    ��That��s why I ask him, what happens if you refuse,�� said Di before Sakya raised her brows as she looked at her vice. ��He said, ��Brother-inw wants to visit.''��

    Sakya and the rest of the Leviathan Party had their eyes opened wide and pupils shrinking. The lungs inside their chest froze.

    Zelena instantly paused as her eyes opened wide in a tremble. Her goosebumps were being pulled out mercilessly by Di��s words as a cold shiver sparked from the bottom of her spine toward her nape. A sh of a smirk appeared in her mind as her mouth gaped slightly.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851: Petrified Truth

    Meanwhile, Sakya noticed how Zelena was standing straight without any subtle hints of breathing. She furrowed her brows. What Di had delivered through his mouth was definitely affecting her greatly. Zelena might have beheaded a Bahamut, but what Di had just said made her stand still. An emotion that Sakya didn��t know Zelena had.

    However, Di also frowned albeit inwardly. He was as surprised as his leader was. He never thought that proud smirk that left him standing outside his own home would signify the truth of the matter. ( To think that it��s true! That means she really has a sister! The rumor was never a rumor, it is a fact! ) thought Di before Lyon��s face freshly appeared inside his mind.

    ��What? What nonsense are you talking about?!�� asked Lorey with his staff tapped against the floor.

    ��Are you making biased assumptions?�� asked Baik before he clicked his tongue and shook his head, ��Is he that desperate to meet her? Gotta hand it to him, he got guts stirring up something he shouldn��t.��

    Di smirked at the wordsing out of Baik��s mouth. ( He had no idea who is he talking about ).

    Sakya said, ��Are you doubting my second-inmand? My vice-leader?��

    Di immediately raised his hands the moment he saw the party was about to open their mouths. Their intention to berate was clear as day outside. ��I think that you misunderstand what I am.��

    ��I��m just delivering a request, a promise I made with a friend,�� said Di. ��And let me iterate, that I��m not here to demand, but to ask, the decision is up to you, Fang of Leviathan.��

    The party furrowed their brows before they saw Zelena turning around.

    She had a smile on her face, ��Let hime to the banquet in three days�� time.��

    ��Zel?!�� Lorey and the rest were surprised by her words. She was about to let a nobodye and see her in person, not to mention in the banquet in celebration of beheading a Bahamut and a new area that they had explored.

    Sakya raised her brows. ( Damn, I never thought I would see the day that she agreed to meet someone ).

    ��Then I would let him know,�� said Di. ��Thank you for answering my promise.��

    Di turned around and left as Sakya followed whilst the party dumbfoundedly looked at their backs.

    Nise turned her nce toward the Fang of Leviathan and caught her in the middle of leaving. ��You��re not serious, are you?��

    The other party shifted their nces as well.

    Zelena stood paused before she continued walking away from their sight.

    ��Ah���� Harmon tried to call her but Baik stopped him by catching his hand. Thetter shook his head before crossing his arms as he too looked at Zelena and went further inside the Guild Link Hall.

    ��That��s odd,�� said Lorey as he furrowed his brows. ��She never lost her cool like this, could it actually be?��

    ��That she really indeed has a sister all this time?�� asked Baik.

    ��But what does that have anything to do with us?�� asked Harmon. ��We all have our personal life, right? What does the significance of her having a sister implies? This is a quote on quote, self-proimed brother-inw anyway.��

    ��I think it��s a ruse,�� Baik shook his head.

    ��You think?�� Nise raised her brows.

    ��Yeah.��

    ��Wow, that��s rare,�� said Nise.

    ��Huh, what are you talking abou��!? You!!��

    ��Enough,�� Lorey tapped his staff. ��What is your opinion?��

    Baik red at Nise before shaking his head, ��Think about it, if Zelena had a sister, her brother-inw wouldn��t be a meager vagrant adventurer, now would it?��

    ��That��s a valid point,�� said Harmon. ��It just doesn��t add up.��

    ��Then why did she say yes then? Why does she want to meet a con artist?�� asked Nise.

    Baik shrugged his shoulder, ��I never thought of it that far.��

    Lorey answered, ��Perhaps she wants to use this chance, this opportunity to cement something about the rumors floating about the existence of her sister. Besides, why would she want to hide her own sister? She has no motive at all.��

    ��Or, she really does have a sister,�� said Nise.

    ��What? You think so?�� Baik raised his brows.

    ��No beings in this world can understand what woman wants, for the women themselves are confused,�� said Nise before she sighed. ��She might have petty reasons for all I care, however����

    ��However?��

    Nise smiled as she unfolded her fans audibly. She hovered it with her hand and covered her nose and under. Her eyes showed a sharp glint. ��It��s exciting, a man dering himself as her brother-inw rather than her husband, that piqued my interest.��

    Baik slouched his shoulders down with ck lines over his head. He shrugged whilst shaking his head giving up on her.

    ��I want to see his prowess, no I need to see his prowess,�� said Nise. ��If he can make Master Di go all the way to this ce for a promise, he is not ordinary, in fact, he could possibly be supremely extraordinary.��

    Harmon and Lorey raised their brows at her remarks.

    ��I don��t understand woman at all,�� Baik twitched his lips. ��He is a married man for fuck sake.��

    ��That��s why you��re still a virgin,�� said Nise before she vanished from his sight.

    Baik was petrified whilst Harmon took a cold breath.

    ��Baik, you want a cold one?�� asked Harmon. ��My treat man.��

    ��S-Shut it!�� Baik answered angrily. ��I don��t drink.��

    Harmon sighed, ��You know, it��s not really important if you��re a virgin or not, as long as your heart is made out of steel, nothing can prate you�� unless, you know, you��re into that kinda����

    ��SHUT UP!�� Baik rushed outside.

    Meanwhile, Lorey the Eyes of Leviathan was pondering about the whole situation and missed the little bits of conversation between Harmon and Baik entirely. ( Someone out of the blue just imed to be her brother-inw, I doubt that this is a coincidence, not to mention Di was actually the messenger. Damn it! I have no clue, is this a little piece of something grand that is about to happen? Fuck! I can only wait until the banquet?! This is excruciating ).

    He gritted his teeth before Harmon asked, ��Hey man, no need to get angry.��

    ��It��s excruciating!�� Lorey said coldly with a tremble of his jaw.

    ��What?�� Harmon raised his brows before he looked left and right. He gulped before speaking softly, ��You��ve experienced it before?��

    ��Yes!�� he red. ��I hate it when I��m vulnerable!��

    Harmon had his pupils escaping his eyeballs as he heard bits of curses as Lorey left the building. He was ghastly. He faced arge beast and numerous before the Bahamut, but the shock even left his armor to be still. He didn��t blink for an entire minute even after Lorey was gone from his line of sight.

    ��E-Excuse me, Harmon, are you alright?�� asked an old man who had returned after seeing the party was done with whatever they were doing.

    ��W-What?�� Harmon snapped back to reality with a few blinks.

    ��Are you alright? Lorey seems angry as he left,�� said the old man.

    ��Oh no, I��m fine, I��m fine,�� said Harmon as he walked away. He muttered, ��I need a cold one.��

    The old man tilted his head a little in wonder as he watched Harmon leave the building.

    ��

    Meanwhile inside the carriage of the me Guild.

    ��What the hell was that!?�� Sakya eximed as she looked at Di in disbelief.

    ��What?�� Di responded.

    ��You didn��t say anything about someone being her brother-inw!�� Sakya put her hands on her head.

    ��Why are you even panicking right now? You wereposed then,�� said Di.

    ��I have topose,�� said Sakya as she shrugged her shoulder in sarcasm. ��But you didn��t mention the person promising you is her brother-inw.��

    ��You never asked,�� said Di. ��Besides, it��s not like it would do any harm, it��s just a message.��

    ��It sounds more than a message, think about it, why would he need you instead of just asking her directly since he is her brother-inw?�� asked Sakya. ��He must have something under his sleeves, well, if he wears any, does he?��

    Di smiled, ��He wears a good quality cloak, he is not the most charming but����

    ��That��s not the point!��

    ��Calm down,�� said Di. ��What he will do has nothing to do with me Guild as a whole.��

    ��But everyone will think so!�� said Sakya before she sighed. ��Ah, this is making me hungry.��

    ��Then we need to eat good food, it��s been a while since I��m here, might as wellvish in old favorites, then go straight back.��

    ��Huh?�� she raised her brows. ��You��re not even nning to visit the headquarter? They would be delighted to see you.��

    ��Hahaha, they all can see me in the banquet,�� said Di. ��But for now, I need to deliver his good news.��

    ��You��ll be joining as well?��

    ��I��m intrigued, something is about to unfold in three days�� time, so of course, I��ll attend,�� Di smiled.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852: Motherly Embrace

    ��Look, they are fighting again��.�� A distant but familiar voice echoed in the darkness.

    ��That poor baby, they always do this,�� a defeated sigh was heard. ��See, I told you we shouldn��t keep the baby near these two.��

    ��That��s a powerless human baby, why are they still going at it near him is beyond me.��

    A loud sh was heard as two beings moved in which no eyes could follow, even the full moon hardly kept up with the two of them. Space was distorting and trees were falling left and right as they broke the barrier of sound every time they moved.

    The relentless pursuit between the two of them was determined. A hunter versus a hunter. The air was suffocating but the baby under the lunar��s grace was giggling inside the basket, on top of a stone. His feet were kicking and his cute little mouth continuously revealed the teeth that he got none of yet. His thin hair wasbed through by the gale of the sh but the baby felt nothing but a joyful heart.

    ��How ridiculous, if they both wanted to be his mother, just be the damn mother!�� a rough cold voice was heard before steps against the grass of the steppe were heard.

    ��Oof, he got mad, better stay clear, hohoho,�� a voice that carried out wisdom was heard.

    ��You sure Bapho? You want to miss the fight between two legends?��

    ��I don��t think this would be thest fight between them since the little boy will be hanging around with us for more than a decade.��

    ��Oh man, I��m gonna need my wine.��

    ��Monkey! Share me a ss!��

    ��Make your own legendary catfish wine from a catfish piss or something,�� said Sun as he left the area.

    The sh continued without one side ever dominating the other. The stars shifted as they share res. Thend trembled as they stomped and the wind galed as they shouted profanities. However, the moment the amber eyes met the white ones and their hands could reach each other throats, they paused in midair.

    Both of themnded on their feet against the short grass. Their ankles turned a warmer color before the sun frightenedly peeked into its shift.

    Below both of their knees were shredded outfits and they shared a nick of blood each. The power of both was equal until a soft breath of a sinless being stopped all of their attacks against each other.

    They both nced down. The baby had his eyes closed shut and his empty hands knuckling. He was covered with nothing but a piece of a nket from the chest below. His nose suddenly twitched before his brows furrowed.

    Both of them squatted at the same time with their eyes sunken deep. However, both of them immediately caught one another panicking before refusing to address it unanimously.

    The one with the amber eyes had a light brownplexion. Her skin was gleaming like bronze and her eyes were amber like a gem. Her ears were that of a hare, and her delicate hands hovered around the baby��s forehead before she used her utmost gentle nature tob the baby��s hair.

    The baby��s face slowly rxed as she kept her warm hand on his forehead and above. The gentle rub made the baby lick his own lips as if it was seeing something delicious.

    ��There, there, sleep soundly my child ???��

    She sang a soothing tune, and notes after note that she hit, calmed his heartbeat. She slowly reached out her arms toward the back of the baby before lifting him out of the basket. Her motherly warmth made the baby drool on her shoulder but she still smiled as she shared her warm cheeks before kissing the baby��s head.

    The woman standing in front of her, the one that had just shared her sharp fangs had turned around. Thetter left the ce after muttering, ��Tomorrow is my turn to hold him.��

    Meanwhile, the amber-eyed woman took the baby away from the steppe before arriving at the highest peak where she kept cherishing on the baby boy, with her feet sitting crossed leg. She looked at the rising sun where the baby faced it with his back.

    ��Hey, Lyon, when you get older, I wonder how handsome you��ll be. I��m sure that you would best anyone that stays in your way, despite you being talentless ording to that stupid meowing freak, I��m sure! I��m really sure! That you will even make the sun look up to you!!�� she grinned. ��Don��t worry, the mother will always be there on every step that you make.��

    ��Ma��.��

    ��?!�� her eyes sunken before she looked at his face. The baby was still sleeping with his eyes closed, undisturbed by the warmth of the sun and the loud gale from the height of the peak. She tilted her head but the anticipation didn��te, the baby had his lips sealed for his own good.

    The woman let out a huge sigh before she gently ced his head back on her shoulder.

    ��Heh,�� she smirked. ��As a baby and you already tease a woman like me.��

    She gently ced his head back on her shoulder before she smiled and spoke softly.

    ��Lyon, when you grow up, I know you will break hearts, but try to break less for me,��

    ��Huu~�� the baby slept soundly.

    ��Heh, I know you��re a smart little man,�� the woman smiled.

    ��

    ��Ngh��?�� Lyon��s eyes fluttered before his nostrils immediately picked up the smell of burnt meating out from the Great Ivory Wyrm��s corpse. The head was crisp with no eyeballs in the socket. He calmly stood up before stretching his arms up and down.

    He looked down at his hands. ��Looks like it would need more than a vial to heal the present��s soul.��

    He pped his cheeks, ��Alright now, let��s focus on the task at hand.��

    Lyon looked around but the view was still the same as prior before he went to slumber. He tried to look for clues, but there were none. He pondered after sitting cross-legged. ��Hmm�� she was never good with riddles, so much of her poem should be the truth rather than a trick, but why isn��t she here?��

    ��Wait a minute!�� his eyes opened wide before a grin was on his face. ��That��s it! This is not the highest peak in Dark Continent!��

    He pped his hands together beforeughing at the sky, ��Hahaha, of course! It��s really obvious!��

    He shook his head before his aura changed like that of a dragon. The bright jade mana around his figure further enhanced his being before he made a huge leap that pierced the thickbusting clouds.

    ��So where is it then?�� muttered Lyon as he made his way back toward the city where he believed the other had waited for him. Hended his feet on the outskirts of the town where nobody had noticed him yet. He rubbed his chin as he made his way toward the main road of Farvan City before noticing a luxurious carriage passing him by. It had a familiar symbol of a me that had been nauseating him for the past few days.

    ��Ugh, it��s the me Guild,�� Lyon muttered with his shoulders slouched before his brows raised the moment he saw the carriage make an abrupt stop and his ears caught the horses neighing with their hind legs raised. ��It��s stopped?��

    The door of the carriage was opened before revealing a figure that made Lyon smirk.

    ��Heh, never thought that I would meet you here in the middle of the road, Di,�� said Lyon.

    ��Hm?�� Di raised one of his brows. ( He called me by my actual name? Odd ) thought Di before he washed away any weird assumptions. He approached Lyon with a smile before asking, ��I can say the same to you. I never thought that I would pass you as soon as I��m back, fate truly embraces you to her heart.��

    ��Looks like you��re here with very pleasing news,�� said Lyon before he crossed his arms.

    Di smiled and nodded, ��I need your end of the bargain, I trust that you wouldn��t betray your own words?��

    ��It��s just hunting an oversized chicken,�� said Lyon with a chuckle. ��I will have Assid conjure up a guide for you.��

    ��I have prepared it, young master.��

    Di had his eyes sunk before he nced to his right and saw a paper being served to his face. ( W-What the?! I didn��t even sense him! ).

    ��What��s wrong? Take it, I won��t lie and pit you in a life and death situation with a cock,�� said Lyon before shrugging his shoulder.

    Di slowly took the paper out of Assid��s hand.

    ��Alright, continue what you��re about to say,�� said Lyon.

    ��Huh? Oh right,�� Di hardlye back to his senses, ��You can meet her, but����

    ��But? That��s something,�� said Lyon as he raised one of his brows. ��What is it?��

    ��You can only meet her in a banquet, in two more days, in Myriad Devils,�� said Di.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked. ��She wants to test me? Well, this ought to be interesting.��

    Di immediately being shrouded with unease as he saw the smirk that Lyon showed.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853: Peaceful Departure

    The carriage continued to be cantered by the pair of horses with Di alone inside of it. He had his eyes closed before he smirked, ��I can hear your rattling cold feet from here.��

    ��Hahaha, forgive me, Sir Di, but one such as myself couldn��t help but tremble in preparation,�� the driver answered.

    ��There is no need to apologize,�� Di shook his head. ��Just be prepared for another departure, we are joining the banquet after all.��

    ��I��ll be sure to clean the carriage before tomorrow then, Sir Di.��

    ��Do what you need then,�� Di nodded before he snorted a smile, ��It��s not like I can stop you from loving this carriage.��

    ��It��s my pride and joy,�� the driverughed. ��I have seen something wild with this baby, oops! Forgive myck of manner.��

    ��It��s fine, I don��t mind, it��s not like we are only known for a day.��

    ��Hahaha, thank you Sir Di.��

    ��That��s alright,�� Di nodded.

    ��Oh right, would they be joining us in our return to Myriad Devils?�� asked the driver.

    ��I don��t think so, they didn��t ask for a ride nor did the negotiations mention a ride,�� Di shook his head.

    ��Oh, that��s a relief.��

    ��Hahaha, what��s wrong?��

    ��Disregarding the number of people, their presence is frightening!! I doubt that it would be a good idea for these pairs of horses, instinct-wise,�� the driver let out a sigh of relief. ��As much as I want to refuse to believe it, I don��t think those people are mortals, no, they are probably a monster inside a skin.��

    ��Hahaha, that��s one way to put it,�� said Di. ��However, it��s a good thing that we are not on his side, otherwise, we might not see me Guild even in historical records.��

    The driver gulped, ��They are that powerful?�� ( I never heard him praising a party this high before ).

    ��They are,�� said Di firmly. ��I think our guild leader will find herself surprised.��

    ��Haha, I think she already is,�� said the driver.

    ��

    Lyon crossed his arms as he watched the carriage go inside the town and immediately garnered attention from the passerby.

    ��I guess it��s not every day to see his carriage strolling huh,�� Lyon smirked before his eyes darted over to the giant wall. He crossed his arms and raised his chin.

    ��?!�� The White Perch raised his brows as he saw Lyon deliberately smirking at him from afar. ( What the?! He noticed me?! Impossible!! Even those who stood around me didn��t notice my presence! Must be a fluke! ). He furrowed his brows with a scowl following a snort.

    ��Too bad for you, he only into beautiful faeries and goddesses, hehehe.��

    The cheerful voice belied the frost that was curating his spine. He was locked, not a single one of his limbs could move. His eyes trembled and its pupils were pulled in deep. His heartbeat slowed down and matched the speed of those who chewed bubble gum.

    Kesya crossed her arms as she stood by White Perch��s side. Her eyes didn��t spare a nce against the second-inmand of the White Crow Guild at all. No respect was given to the man that the street would bow to.

    His trembling pupils darted over to the left where Kesya was standing. ( She already keeps on the lookout?! Are you telling me, that his party has already anticipated any potential danger?! ) he gulped.

    However, as much as he was frightened by the capability that the woman beside him had, she didn��t do anything at all but grin at the sight of the one she proudly called master. Then, of all the shrouding and prickling horror that run through his mind in a second, the woman instead, jumped down from the wall.

    His deted lung immediately ate air like there was no tomorrow as his pupils slowly returned to their original size. The clutch de of death was hovering around his neck and the sweat from his forehead had passed his jaw and fell.

    ��Young master!!�� Kesya shouted with her joyous face as she went head first toward Lyon.

    ��Huh?! Oi! That��s a dive!�� shouted Lyon as his eyes opened wide before he immediately maneuvered and grabbed Kesya at the cost of rolling a few meters off ground.

    ��Hahaha! Hahaha!�� Kesyaughed at the top of her lungs as she sat on top of Lyon��s stomach.

    ��Woah, you really are that attractive if you longer your hair, hahaha,�� Lyonughed.

    ��Hehe,�� Kesya yed her hair with her finger before a call came from nearby.

    ��Lyon, did you find your mother?�� asked Cecile before Kesya got away from Lyon��s stomach.

    Lyon pushed himself up by using his arms and let the lower half of his body rest on it. He looked at Cecile with a slight solemn look before shaking his head.

    ��She is not at the peak?�� Lumina followed up.

    ��Sadly, she is not at the peak that I was in,�� said Lyon before he grins, ��However! That means that I just need to keep searching for her!��

    Lumina smiled before stepping away and revealing Luna whom he thought to be the key when his soul copse.

    Lyon summersault from the ground before ending up in a squat. He slowly straightened his back up and smiled, ��Luna.��

    ��E-En,�� Luna nodded rigidly in response.

    Lyon chuckled, ��There is no need to be that stiff.�� He ced his hands on both of her shoulders. ��I can��t convince you through words alone, he is resting right now, healing to be precise.��

    ��I-Is he fine?�� Luna asked with her hands on her chest.

    ��Of course!�� Lyon proudly nodded. ��There is nothing in this world that can disturb his healing, at least not with these three by our side, though, it would be safer with all six.��

    ��Yeah, we still need to find them,�� Kesya sighed, ��Boy are they hard to find.��

    ��Most likely they are not in the Mortal World,�� said Graham who seemed to have never left from the spot.

    ��Then all we need to do is justb the entire three worlds, they would surely jump out of the teeth then, hahaha!�� Lyonughed proudly but only Lumina and Luna furrowed their brows toward the ridiculousness contained in his words.

    ��I think it��s better to focus on the task at hand, young master,�� said Assid.

    ��Assid is right, now that we got the deal from Di, the next step is to attend that banquet,�� said Cecile before she sighed, ��Her sister is clearly a menace, why would bother testing you.��

    ��She might not believe her,�� Lyon shrugged. ��After all, they are at the same age, furthermore, they are siblings, which makes it worse.��

    Cecile smiled, ��Don��t act like you didn��t fantasize about something taboo.��

    ��Hey, that didn��t cross my mind!�� shouted Lyon before he grins, ��Okay now it does.��

    Cecile sighed, ��What can I do with you.��

    ��A lot, hehe~�� Lyon raised both brows twice as if signaling her something, especially something obscene with how his lips smirked.

    ��Tasked at hand, young master?�� Kesya grins as she deliberately changed the way the conversation was going.

    ��Right, right,�� Lyon nodded. ��We��re going to need a carriage to go to Myriad Devils, we are NOT walking again.��

    ��As that would work for the current you,�� Cecile shrugged her shoulder.

    ��Just don��t bully the youth me,�� Lyon slouched his shoulder forward.

    Cecile chuckled, ��I��m just jesting, no need to be serious about it, it��s just one time.��

    ( Knowing you, that one time would multiply a hundred times over ) Lyon had ck lines over his head as his lips twitched.

    ��I have prepared the necessary carriage, and also some provisions and emergency needs, if there is anything more that you want, you know who to ask,�� Assid bowed.

    ��Woah, as you grow older, the more efficient and hardworking you get, Assid,�� said Lyon as he pped his hands in astonishment, ��I��m d that you still have that fiery cold soul inside you.��

    Assid immediately bowed with a wisp of wind, ��I do not deserve such high praise, Emperor!��

    ( Alright, there is one thing that didn��t change at all ) thought Lyon before he sighed inwardly. ��Stand up, don��t embarrass me here.��

    ��Yes!�� Assid immediately straightened his back. ��We can leave at any time, or do you want to eat lunch first?��

    ��Lunch sounds alright,�� said Lyon.

    ��Then it��s settled!�� Assid immediately answered.

    ��How about lunch on the way, not a bad idea right?�� Lyon crossed his arms. ��Not only we save time, we would also have a beautiful view, as well as your top-notch cooking.��

    ��I agree,�� Lumina replied instantaneously.

    ��I go with whatever emperor is going,�� said Kesya.

    ��Lunch while enjoying the scenery, that��s an absolutely gorgeous idea, young master!�� Assid raised his chin as he pushed his sses with his middle finger.

    Thus Lyon and the rest proceeded just as nned. At noon when the sun had passed the twelve mark, the group ventured toward the vast endless meadow with food in their hands. With the beautiful scenery and the perfectly cooked meal, it was perfectly a peaceful time as the cantering of the horses brought about some soothing tingling in the scalp and down the back of the neck.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854: First Checkpoint

    ��Myriad Devils eh, that��s some aggressive naming,�� Lyon chuckled.

    ��Their battle power has marginally lessened ever since your era,�� Cecile shook her head.

    ��No kidding, it��s embarrassing,�� said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulder. ��The other part of the Mortal World is focusing too much on cultivation level, they turned stupid. In this part, they at least honed their skill by constantly being exposed to life and death situations.��

    Cecile smiled, ��But being born with superb financial does help tremendously though, whether the environment is stupid or not.��

    ��I��m not saying that it won��t help, I mean, they chug on pills to get stronger like its steroids or something,�� Lyon shrugged.

    ��What?�� Cecile raised her brows.

    ��Lyon, what��s a steroid?�� asked Luna.

    ��I doubt you would understand even if I told you,�� Lyon raised his chin a bit beforeughing out loud.

    ��Seems like it��s a ce of wonder,�� Cecile remarked.

    ��It is indeed, bizarre even, but it has its own problems,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��We are nearing the first checkpoint,�� said Assid.

    ��Good to hear,�� said Lyon as he saw dusk coulde at any moment from the horizon. ��It��s still quite far though, are you sure the horses are fine?��

    ��The horses are fine, young master,�� said Assid. ��I have used them the way you taught me how to.��

    ��Great, hahaha,�� Lyonughed. ��It��s better if we sleep at the first checkpoint and let the horses rest and ate, after all, they��ve been running straight.��

    Graham grunted, ��It seems like it won��t be as easy.��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows before he stuck his head out of the blinders between Graham and Assid. ��Oh, they��re not going to let us pass through that easily?��

    ��It seems like they want our ATs, after all, we don��t have status to show,�� said Lumina.

    ��Heh, let the horse canter slower Assid,�� said Lyon.

    Assid nodded, ��At once, young master.��

    The adventurers standing guard at the first checkpoint furrowed their brows.

    ��Why are they slowing down?�� one adventurer muttered before he ced his palm on top of the sword he carried around his waist as he raised his chin.

    ��Heh, are they trying to make some trouble?�� smirked another adventurer as he waited until he could clearly see the horses�� eyes. ��Oi you two, you��re looking pretty suspicious right now, you��re not selling some nasty stuff inside that carriage, right?��

    ��We don��t,�� said Graham. ��We are just travelers.��

    ��You mean vagrant adventurers?�� one of them raised his brows before all of themughed. ��C��mon, you��re going to Myriad Devils here, you can��t even see the town from here, yet.��

    ��Do you have a merchant permit?�� asked one of the adventurers.

    ��We are not going there to sell anything,�� said Assid.

    ��Then you��re entering the Myriad Devils as vagrant adventurers, you know what that means right?�� the adventurer smirked as he opened his palm. ��Now then, how many are there inside that carriage?��

    ��I have to pay to visit my sister-inw? Well, well, looks like I have to y a part of a bully here,�� Lyon smirked.

    The adventurers immediately raised their brows before their faces turned scowling. ��I don��t appreciate your tone, in fact, we don��t know what you��re talking about in the first ce. How about youe out of there and face me, I want to see the face that has a tone like that.��

    Lyon opened the carriage door and stepped outside with a smirk. He was the only one getting out with his arms crossed.

    ��Heh, who the fuck are you?�� one of the adventurersughed before his pupils shrunk. His lung deted then he saw the ground approaching him. ( Huh?? ). His face was mmed against the steppe and a loud crack brought the cold frost toward the other adventurers�� spines.

    Graham let the back of the head go from his hand before he stood up straight. ��I don��t like the tone, you��re using against my master, eat dirt.��

    The adventurers immediately took a step back altogether as they gulped.

    ��H-Hey! What are you doing?! Do you know what you��ve done?!�� said one adventurer as he gulped.

    ��What?�� Assid answered before he crouched down and grabbed the back of the head then threw the entire figure against the other adventurers to be caught.

    The adventurers immediately caught the flying body, standing. His head had tilted down and his eyes didn��t have any pupils in them. The man was unconscious with blood running down from his temples.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked. ��What��s wrong, you seem a little scared, where did the gung-ho go?��

    ��W-Who are you?! Why are you doing this? Don��t you know that you would make the Guild Links your enemy?! You��re inviting trouble that you can��t handle!�� shouted one adventurer.

    ��You��re just putting a front, do you think that the Guild Link cares enough to avenge you? Besides, Graham here has avoided all fatal injuries to your friend, he merely bleeds, like a child that tripped over and bruise its sheen and knees, no need to be a worry-rat,�� said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulder.

    ��Kh?!�� the adventures had no words to reply as a sh flood of thought flush their mind. Their status, their ranks, what did they mean to Guild Links? They were here to guard the checkpoint, merely a guard. They were nothingpared to the high-leveled elites that regrly explored the new areas and got celebrated.

    ��Open the way for me, and when you see a luxurious carriage with a me symbol engraved on the door, stopped him and tell them that I, said Hi,�� said Lyon with a smirk. ��Don��t worry, he understands.��

    Cecile stepped out of the carriage before calmly standing next to Lyon, ��I��m sorry for my husband��s rough behavior, but we��ll be taking a rest at this checkpoint and the next.��

    ��No need to apologize, Cecile,�� said Lyon. ��They wanted to squeeze my wallet dry, but little do they know that I��ve spent it already.��

    ��You what?�� Cecile turned before Lyon felt his ears turn stiff from the jolt of her tone.

    ��I-I��m just joking,�� said Lyon as he steps away and had a wry smile before he sighed. ��Fine, I give all of it to Assid since he is better at spending it than me.��

    ��That��s right, young miss,�� Assid bowed. ��I have it with me.��

    ��That��s a wise decision,�� Cecile nodded before he faced the group of adventurers. ��We��ll be resting here, I hope that there is no disturbance?��

    Tha adventurers immediately shook their heads altogether, well, all of them except the one that they were carrying.

    ��Alright, don��t forget about my message,�� said Lyon before he stretched his arms out to the sky.

    Luna, Lumina, and Kesya stepped out of the carriage as Assid proceeded to take the carriage to suitable parking. He undid the straps on the horses before feeding them with fruits he had prepared.

    The adventurers could only watch them going for the cottages that were prepared for adventurers and merchants alike. The ce was regrly maintained and asionally a firefly or two would hover over the little settlement.

    The night then continued as the adventurers were still at the post. Their unconscious friend was resting inside a nearby camp before one of them noticed another carriageing toward them. The re of the me Guild insignia immediately brought their brows to the ceiling.

    Di was inside with his legs crossed on top of the other and his hands sped.

    ��Sir Di, we are arriving at the first checkpoint, do we continue or do you want to take a break?�� asked the driver up front.

    ��We continue,�� said Di. ��We can rest at our destination, no need to rest here.��

    ��Affirmative�� though����

    ��Hm? What��s wrong?��

    ��It seems like the ones guarding the post wanted to stop us?��

    ��That��s odd,�� said Di with his brows furrowed. ��Fine, let��s hear what they want to say first, don��t be aggressive.��

    ��Yes sir!�� said the driver.

    The luxurious carriage was pulled with the now cantering horses before it stopped right at the first checkpoint. The group of adventurers immediately surrounded the driver as one of them said.

    ��Good evening, sorry to bother you, may I have a word with the one inside the carriage?�� said one of the adventurers.

    ��That��s an odd request, but sadly, I need to speak with Sir Di first.��

    ��Di?!�� most adventurers eximed with their eyes opened wide.

    ��You want to speak to me?�� the door opened before revealing the figure.

    ( It��s him! In the flesh! ) thought the adventurers.

    ��Well? What do you want to talk about?�� asked Di.

    ( Damn his presence is ever so terrifying!! ) thought one of the adventurers.

    ��W-We have a message.��

    ��A message?�� Di tilted his head.

    ��Y-Yes, that��s right, he told us to tell you that he said Hi,�� said one of the adventurers.

    ��He? Who?�� Di frowned.

    ��W-We don��t know, b-but he and his party are currently settling inside the cottages,�� he gulped.

    ��Hmm,�� Di pondered before he rubbed his chin.

    ��What does he look like?�� asked the driver.

    ��He looked like��?! There, there that��s one of his fellows,�� said one of the adventurers in a low voice.

    Di hovered his nce before his eyes turned sharp. He smiled.

    ��Huh?�� The adventurers were surprised by his smile but thetter turned to them.

    ��You must treat them with the utmost respect, especially the one that ordered the message, got that?��

    The adventurer was stupefied but nodded nheless.

    ��I can see questions floating out of your head,�� Di chuckled, ��Let��s just say that I can��t defeat him, that should be enough right?��

    ��Gh?!�� the adventurers had their jaws cking down in disbelief before one of them was handed over a pouch.

    Di nodded, ��This is for your trouble, remember, treat them with the utmost respect that you can, that��s all.��

    Di left them baffled as the luxurious carriage hit the road once again.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855: Grand Adventurer Lyon Torga

    Dawn was approaching fast, and the fresh wind of the first dew basked the hue of the adventurers that decided to take a rest at the first checkpoint.

    Lyon��s eyes fluttered before he got up and his eyes hardly made out what he was seeing before finding out that it was a wall. He nced over his side and found no living soul inside the room where he had slept.

    ��They are still as early as before,�� Lyon smirked before sitting with his legs crossed. He furrowed his brows then closed his eyes. The moment he opened it again, he was ethereal.

    Below him was a sea of memories and he was hovering in front of the closed door. The seal had been opened and no more chains were present. It could be open with a simple push, a simple conviction.

    Lyon looked at the door with a smile before turning around, ��Recuperate first, I will take care of this side of things for now.��

    ��Lyon!��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon snapped open his eyes before noticing Luna was there standing by the side of the bed. Her eyes showed a bit of concern and her chest was heaving up and down.

    ��What��s wrong?�� Lyon asked.

    ��Let��s go outside, you have to see this!�� said Luna.

    ��See what?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Just go!�� said Luna as she started to frown.

    ��Alright, alright, hold on a sec,�� said Lyon as he got off the bed.

    The two of them exited the cottage with Lyon walking right behind Luna, but the moment he saw the steppe from the corner of his eyes, they widened.

    ��What the����

    The previous adventurers that were about to extort him for a ridiculous price for an entrance were now standing facing him, split into two rows with arge gap between them. They all aligned perfectly, even the one that was bleeding from the temples joined in.

    ��What are you doing?�� asked Lyon.

    ��GOOD MORNING, BOSS!�� the adventurers bowed to their waist.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised one of his brows as they were making a scene. ��What are you guys doing?��

    ��Someone made a visit to the first checkpointst night,�� Lumina said as she revealed herself by the side of the door.

    Lyon turned, ��Huh? Who?��

    ��You can guess who,�� said Lumina.

    ��Guess?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��It��s in the morning, my luck is still charging.��

    ��We are sorry for the trouble yesterday night boss!!�� said all of them in sync.

    ��Did you guys practice this? It��s too sync!�� said Lyon.

    ��We did!��

    Lyon��s lips twitched, ��Alright, who set you up for this? Was it Kesya?��

    ��Hey! It��s not me!��

    ��Oh there you are,�� Lyon raised his brows the moment he noticed where the voice wasing from. Kesya was by the carriage with Assid addressing the horse��s needs with her cheeks puffing, and her mouth pouting.

    ��No boss! We are doing this because we want to!�� said one of the adventurers firmly.

    ��Did you meet Di?�� Lyon raised his brows before the adventurers nodded in unison.

    ��We met Sir Di,st night,�� said one of the adventurers, ��We told him what you told us to tell him.��

    Lyon sighed as he shook his head before he made a light chuckle after pondering about what transpired, ��Alright, you did a good job.��

    The adventurers all smiled before the suffered one out of them stepped forward and dropped to his knees. ��Please forgive me, Boss!!��

    He shouted at the top of his lung and courted all attention. Other adventurers were hesitant to gather, but their eyes couldn��t help but peek over and tried to understand what was going on.

    ��All is forgiven,�� said Lyon with a brief of radiant in his words.

    ��Ah! Thank you, boss!! No, saint! You��re a saint!�� the man immediately stood straight like nothing was wrong in his head. He smiled before staying out of his way.

    ��This is amusing,�� Lyonughed to the sky as he walked past them with strides.

    ( He didn��t even even flinch when being praised as a saint ) Luna had her lips twitching.

    ( Shameless, even when this is his old version ) thought Lumina as she did the same as Luna.

    ��Alright, let��s go toward the second checkpoint,�� said Lyon as he put his hands by his waist. ��We need to catch up for that banquet, hahaha!��

    ��Banquet?!�� the adventurers raised their brows before one of them said, ��Boss, are you joining the celebration of the return of Leviathan Party?��

    ��The return? Return from what?�� asked Lyon.

    ��You don��t know?��

    ��Do I look like I know?��

    ��Hahaha, of course! A man like Boss would never see Leviathan in his eyes,�� the adventurer made a weird forcefulugh.

    ��Hahaha! That��s right, that��s right!�� Lyonughed as his head got bigger.

    ��The Leviathan Party has been rumored to have in a giant beast, the ruler of the sky Bahamut!�� said one of the adventurers. ��That��s why the Guild Links are going to have a feast at the hall, rumoredly almost everyone is invited to the g.��

    ��Almost everyone?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Is it a private party or something?��

    ��Not private, but we of lower ranks don��t deserve to be there,�� said one of the adventurers. ��But don��t get us wrong, it is open to the public, but once you��re there, they hardly talk to you.��

    ��Yeah Boss! They all have their chins above their foreheads when they know that we are still under-ranked.��

    ��You would need to be a minimum of Six-Stars Rank Adventurer for them to notice you and converse with you, but being Leviathan Party, I doubt that they would even need to breathe to be noticed by the others.��

    Lyon sighed, ��Heh, it seems like the problem is always the same no matter which era I��m in.��

    ��Huh?�� The adventurers raised their brows.

    ��I can��t fix that,�� said Lyon. ��But that��s just how the world goes, however, I��m sure that there are some of them that are willing to talk to you, just be shameless and join the g, after all, it��s open for all.��

    ��T-That��s�� easy for you to say,�� muttered one of the adventurers.

    ��It is that easy,�� Lyon smiled. ��You need to know your worth, then assumed that you��re bigger than that, based yourself on what you will be, otherwise you will miss something that you might not expect, in my experience, not all will go ording to the scenario in your head,�� he smiled before looking at Cecile and the others. ��And that��s what makes this life worthwhile.��

    The group of adventurers was dumbfounded by his words of wisdom.

    ��Hm? You need something?�� asked Cecile as she turned her nce toward her husband.

    ��No,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Boss! No, saint, you��re truly a saint,�� said one of the adventurers.

    ��Heh, I know,�� Lyon nodded before giving out a peace sign, ��See you guys there.��

    ��Oh, by the way, we are the Rugrats Party boss!!��

    ��What?��

    ��O-Our party name, the Rugrats Party,�� the adventurer smiled wryly.

    ��Sure,�� Lyon waved his hand before he got inside the carriage.

    ��Was that necessary?�� said Cecile who was sitting across from him.

    Lyon smiled and cue to the window. The group of adventurers was waving at them as they left the first checkpoint. ��What do you think?��

    Cecile snorted a smile as she closed her eyes before seeing Lyon��s smiling face. ��Remember back then?��

    ��How can I forget?�� Lyon smiled. ��We were a bunch of nobodies.��

    ��No, you were an adventurer with bad records already,�� Cecile squinted her eyes.

    ��You know those are just rumors being stirred up by that bitch right?!�� said Lyon. ��C��mon, you��re the one that lobbed her head in the end.��

    Luna gulped as Lumina��s eyes turned sharp. ( Wow, what was that? It seems like I��ve heard a crucial past that pivoted his storyline ) thought the former.

    Cecile smiled, ��I know, it��s just a bit of fun seeing you getting flustered.��

    Lyon had his lips twitching before crossing his arms.

    ��Boss, errr, I mean, master, you might want to see this,�� said Graham with a grin.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his head before he turned over and peeked over the blinders. ��That Di bastard, what the fuck did he say to make them do this?�� he smirked.

    Adventurers of the second checkpoint all bowed to their waist from each side of the road. Even those that were not tasked with guarding them all bowed deeply, not daring to look up as the horses pulled the carriage with proud gant.

    Luna and Lumina were fascinated by the long lines of people bowing at their carriage.

    ��Heh,�� Cecile smirked before she looked at Lyon whose face turned radiant. ��Kind of like soft weing right?��

    ��Soft weing of who?�� Lyon smirked.

    Cecile took a cold breath through her lips before she smiled and then said,

    ��The Grand Adventurer����

    Kesya smirked, Graham smirked, and Assid did the same.

    ��Lyon Torga,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked as he crossed his arms with his legs spread open.

    Lumina��s and Luna��s pupils both shrunk at the same time before they saw a sh of Lyon��s previous appearance in a silhouette.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856: Guild Link Hall

    The horses contracted their muscles as their hooves made a little ssh against the soft ground. The wooden wheels were ever turning as they left the third andst checkpoint. The carriage was being basked on the left side by the shimmer of twilight, signaling the sun��s shift for the day.

    Up ahead was yet another city wall, the biggest than the other two. This was the frontier of the Mortal World against its own secrets. The Myriad Devils.

    Assid slightly bent his rein to control the horses. Once the horses gradually slowed down their speed to a canter, he loosened his pressure. He sharpened his eyes and saw adventurers with their smiles and a wooden cup filled with unholy beverages in their hands. They wereughing, they were chattering, and a few of their faces had turned red.

    ��Look��s like the festive has begun without me,�� said Lyon whose head stuck out of the blinders between Graham and Assid.

    ��You said it yourself, master, never go early in a party,�� said Kesya before chuckling at the back of the seat.

    Lyon smiled, ��That still holds true to this day.��

    ��I just hope they have sufficient cleaning afterward,�� said Assid. ��And the food, they must have it up to your standard.��

    ��Hahaha, you��re still as uptight as ever,�� Lyonughed before pulling his head inside the carriage. He crossed his arms as he faced his wife, Cecile. ��It seems like Di stopped spouting words about me here.��

    ��Can��t have the whole town kneeling at your arrival now, after all, they don��t know who you truly are,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Just say the word, emperor,�� said Assid. ��I will have them kneeling in no time.��

    Lyon sighed before he smiled, ��Nah, no need for that, they can��t kiss the streets with their foreheads anytime they wanted.��

    ��Wow, you really sounded like a viin,�� said Lumina.

    ��Yeah, sometimes I feel that one too,�� Lyonughed. ��But after ying both roles, I realized that it doesn��t matter.��

    ��Lyon, you were a viin?�� Luna raised her brows.

    Lyon nced over at Luna before he watched his warm right palm. ��Every hero is a viin Luna, and every viin is a hero.��

    ��W��What?�� Luna blinked her eyes in tant confusion.

    ��The concept of a hero and a viin is basically one spectrum of the same thing,�� said Lyon before he crossed his arms and sighed. ��You��re always a hero for some and a viin for some, whenever you kill someone, you��re always a hero in someone��s eyes or a viin, depending on the person.��

    ����I, I didn��t know that,�� muttered Luna.

    ��Well, you��re young, I too aspire to be a hero when I was young,�� Lyonughed. ��Errr, I mean my young past life, when I was young, but in my previous life, y-you get it.��

    ��What makes you stop aspiring to be a hero?�� asked Luna.

    Lyon leaned back and put his arms behind his head, ��Well, experience, I guess? You��re a princess, so you probably know that whenever you do something good in the context of, let��s say, you fight another kingdom and defeated them, well, you��re a hero for your people, but are you a hero for the kingdom you just defeat?��

    ��I-I see, I didn��t know that,�� Luna looked down.

    ��Heh, don��t worry about it, thises with experience, you will know that sometimes, people don��t deserve to be saved from the peril they are facing,�� said Lyon.

    ��That��s a little�� overboard? You really sounded like a viin,�� said Lumina.

    ��It��s not,�� said Lyon solemnly. ��It��s not overboard, not at all.��

    ��This conversation turned heavy,�� said Cecile with a sigh. ��Why not lightened up a bit and enjoy the festive, after all, you love banquets and gs.��

    Luna opened her eyes wide as she looked at Cecile without a blink, with her lips tightened. She had experienced how Lyon would behave in a banquet, but none of them ever ended well. He��s not even the star, the host, or the guest of the banquet, but he still stole not only their time but also their experience as a whole.

    ��Only if you let me sip a drink,�� said Lyon with a grin.

    ��No deal,�� said Cecile before she ced her leg on top of the other. She smiled, ��You know very well what would happen if you sip even the tiniest drop of wine.��

    ��C��mon, that��s overreacting,�� Lyon shrugged his shoulder. ��I can handle my liquor well.��

    ��I still wonder about that,�� said Lumina. ��Is the Monkey King��s Wine that strong?��

    ��Strong? It��s the best!!�� Sun revealed himself at the size of a palm and stood proudly on top of Lyon��s thigh with his arms crossed.

    ��We are entering the city now,�� said Assid before Lyon nced over to the side of his window and quickly saw the festive he had seen prior.

    ��Well, that brings me back,�� said Lyon with a smile, ��You know what, Assid, why don��t we get off here?��

    ��Very well, emperor,�� Assid gently put gradual pressure on his rein before the he rxed it after the horses fully stopped cantering.

    ��Right in the middle of the road?�� Luna asked.

    Lyon opened the door and stepped outside while saying, ��Right in the middle of the road.��

    He stretched his arms outward and caught a passing adventurer looking at him before continuing their walk.

    ��So d nobody recognizes what we��ve done,�� said Lumina. ��Otherwise this won��t be as enjoyable.��

    ��It won��t stay that way though,�� said Lyon before hovering his nce over toward the building at the center of the city. The biggest building of them all, the Guild Link Hall.

    He smirked before turning his head over at some local merchants selling their exotic items.

    ��Hey, have you heard, they disyed the head of the Bahamut that the Fang severed inside the hall!�� said a passing adventurer before Lyon pivoted his attention to theirs.

    ��Hey you two, can you tell me more?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Huh?�� the two adventurers that had their cups in their hands turned around to his call.

    ��You haven��t heard?�� said one of the adventurers before he noticed the carriage by his side ��Oh, you just arrived.��

    ��Yeah, it��s a long way, hahaha,�� Lyonughed.

    ��They are disying the head of a Bahamut! You know that ferocious beast with a really thick hide,�� said one adventurer.

    ��So I��ve heard,�� said Lyon. ��Where are they disying it?��

    ��Inside the Guild Link Hall of course, where else?�� the adventurer made a sarcastic remark.

    ��Oh, is that right?�� Lyon raised one of his brows before he smirked, ��Alright, thank you for your information.��

    Lyon turned around but after two steps the adventurers called them out, ��Oi, are you going to the Guild Link Hall?��

    Lyon turned once more, ��Well, of course, that��s where the head is right?��

    ��Yes, but you better forget your intention though,�� said the adventurer.

    ��Yeah, it��s better for you not to go there, else you want to embarrass yourself,�� said his friend.

    ��Embarrass myself?�� Lyon raised one of his brows, but instead of feeling insulted, he was smirking with intrigue written all over his face. ��Care to borate?��

    ��They would see you with disdain,�� said one adventurer, ��their nce will taste like spit on your face.��

    ��That��s extreme,�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��I see from your get-up that you are not affiliated to any guild, so I take it that you��re a vagrant adventurer?�� asked one of them.

    ��I am,�� Lyon nodded. ��Would that be a problem?��

    ��Oof, I won��t go there if I were you, you don��t have a rank if you��re a vagrant adventurer, and I don��t think I recognize your face, so that means you��re not famous either,�� said his friend.

    ��You��re outta luck, there,�� said the adventurer.

    ��Or more like, out of recognition,�� said his friend with a shrug. ��Better hang around on the streets brother, I mean, I don��t want to brag, but I��m a Five-Star Rank Adventurer, but still they didn��t bat an eye.��

    ��You��re quite humble for someone with such a high rank,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Hahaha, you think so?�� the adventurer looked at the reflection of the wine inside his cup. He shook it a little before muttering, ��Well, when you meet the mountain, you just have to humble yourself and ept for what you are, I guess.��

    Lyon smiled, ��That��s right. Well, thanks for the advice but, I have to meet someone there.��

    ��Oi, are you serious?�� asked the adventurer before seeing Lyon waving his hand as he left with his own party.

    ��Does he have a screw loose in his head?�� said the adventurer before he shook his head before his heart stopped for a second. His pupils shrunk to a trembling dot as he saw a nce against those eyes under the sses of a man who walked the horses and the carriage.

    ��Hah�� hah�� hah���� he bend down with his wine spilled a little against the paved road.

    ��Oi, you alright? Hahaha, I think you should call it a night, it appears you don��t have tha aptitude for wine element, haha.��

    ��N-No, it��s not that,�� he gulped before he drank the wine to loosen the cold frost in his spine that crept up to his shoulders. ��They are not ordinary��!!��

    ��Huh?�� his friend nced over at the party that was heading for the Guild Link Hall.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857: Cheerrs

    A violin rested on top of a violinist��s shoulder. He slowly turned his head and put his chin against the chinrest while the hair of the bow gently kissed the strings. His four fingers were on the string, and his eyes looked at the conductor up front before nodding.

    The conductor nodded seeing the affirmation from the violinist before he looked at the rest of the orchestra. He raised his baton past the altitude of his hair along with his other hand. He looked at the sheets of music below his eyes before his chin raised. Then, he waved his baton.

    The fluent melodies of the instruments immediately created a harmony that elevated the atmosphere in an instant. The mor of the sparkling chandelier. The fragrance of the elites and the mouthwatering, glistening array of foods that were served for free.

    Everyone was putting up their best outfit, but they still maintained their adventurer spirit. All of them brought their weapons with them, spouses with them, and as well, their pride and glory with them. This was the ce not only to amaze but also to converse. The ce where the elite adventurers share information that was highly ssified, more so that even the big guilds didn��t know.

    Though they were all smiling, one thing that fascinated them was the thing at the center of the hall. It stole all the spotlight. A small podium where Leviathan Party��s achievement was ced. The severed head of Bahamut, the raging beast of the sky.

    ��This is getting out of hand, she severed a damn Bahamut,�� an adventurer snorted a smile.

    ��Yeah, look at how clean she cut it, I thought no de could ever graze that beast,�� said another adventurer who was crowding at the show.

    His friend nodded, ��Yeah, the Fang is really unstoppable, perhaps they could take another step deeper.��

    ��Well of course they can, after all, they are the pioneer, please you guys, have some respect for the Fang, would you?��

    The obnoxious voice immediately made the two of them frown inwardly, but their faces showed a different story. ��Ah, Sword Prince, nice to meet you.��

    The one called Sword Prince had blonde hair that was draping against his wide shoulder. His jaw was defined and his eyes were deep blue. His sword was sheathed inside a leather scabbard and was by his waist. His build was leaner than most adventurers, but his strengthy in his speed and agility. His presence was minimalistic until he voiced his word.

    ��Nice to meet you too, of course, by the way, have you seen the Leviathan Party? I hardly noticed them.

    ��Sorry to say, but I think they split up, I saw Lorey in the garden at the back,�� said one of them.

    ��Bah, who cares about that magic-addicted freak,�� said the Sword Prince whilst waving the back of his hand with an obnoxious smirk. ��I want to see my love, the Fang of Leviathan.��

    ��Isn��t that one-sided?�� said one of the adventurers.

    ��What did you say?�� the Sword Prince turned cold.

    ��No, nothing! I was saying that I hope the Fang sees your noble heart,�� said the adventurer hurriedly.

    ��Yes, yes! Pity my soul, I��ve been trying to impress her, but look at this, she beautifully severed a Bahamut��s head, how can I be called a Sword Prince, if I couldn��t take her as my bride,�� the Sword Prince sighed after a short while.

    ( Damn, he is in his own fantasy, better get out here ) thought the adventurer before he tag along with his friend.

    ��But maybe, this is the right moment, right? This is the right moment! I will have her heart today, it��s perfect, right guys?�� guys?�� the Sword Prince looked left and right but found none.

    A sound of ticking ss was heard before everyone turned around to see a well-dressed man. His hair was pomaded and there was an insignia of the Harp Guild on his chest. He was well-built and brimming with confidence from the smile he gave. He waited until all eyes were on him and the orchestra paused their instruments before he spoke.

    ��Wee everyone! Maybe it��s a little toote for me, to say this, but please enjoy the Guild Link��s little g,�� he smiled. ��As you may now know, and definitely could see the fascinating result, the Leviathan Party has once again dug deeper into the unknown! We are inching closer to uncovering the Mortal World as a whole.��

    The crowd pped as one of them praised, ��Good job Leviathan Party!!��

    ��Yeah, good job!!��

    The separated members were each smiling as they handed over the apuse to their faces. The praises, the treatment, only the best of the best could have it. However, Zelena was having the most smiles given to her as she was the one that give the Guild Link the Bahamut trophy head. A clean cut that severed the beast��s stubborn hide.

    Sakya was standing by Di��s side in a corner of the hall.

    ��So care to tell me if he is going to be here or not?�� asked Sakya.

    ��Oh, he should be arriving soon,�� Di smiled. ��Meanwhile, why don��t you share your stories about what you found at the peak?��

    ��Heh,�� Sakya smirked, ��You won��t believe it even if I tell you.��

    ��Might as well hear it to kill time,�� said Di. ��Better than hearing Yubain hyping up.��

    Sakya drank a quick shot, ��Fine.��

    Di raised his brows and focused his ears on his guild leader.

    ��I just saw a man, a human with a dark crown, killed the Great Ivory Wyrm at its ownir. He was so cool, he said the beast to leave.��

    ��What?�� Di furrowed his brows.

    ��I��m telling you, the beast swept him but the man didn��t evade.��

    ��Is he crazy?��

    ��He blocked it with one finger! One freaking finger! But here is the thing, he didn��t even use any weapon as the Great Ivory Wyrm retaliate from the sky about to shoot a beam that would definitely shape the peak up a new one.��

    ��He punched the gut out?��

    ��Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! He used words,�� said Sakya with a smirk after seeing Di��s face of thousand questions. She rolled her eyes.

    ��The apuse won��t cut it, Yubain,�� a man came out with a smile.

    He had long white hair. His jawline was well-defined and hisplexion was paler than Yubain, however, his muscle-built belied it. His forehead had three faint creases and he was wearing a white adventurer garb with the insignia of White Crow on his chest. His ck eyes were sharp and his brows were daggering. He had a cup of wine in each of his hands before offering one to Yubain with a raise of his brow.

    Yubain nodded with a smile before taking his offer, ��Thank you, White Crow.��

    ��I think that we should raise our ss to Leviathan Party,�� said White Crow before adding, ��The greatest vagrant party to ever grace ournd! C��mon, don��t be shy all of you, raise your ss.��

    Yubain caught Sakya with the corner of his eye before he called her out, ��Sakya,e here and join us.��

    Sakya sighed before he left Di��s side and grabbed a cup of the wine of her own. She joined them both and raised her ss toward the members.

    ��C��mon, all guild leaders should be here,�� said White Crow, ��Farash of the Water Guild, and Moris of Leaf Guild, join us!��

    ��Yes, yes, fine,�� a man showed up and had the same height as Sakya and had unkempt hair. He put one hand inside his pocket and the other holding a wine. His eyes looked like they never see the sun, nor did his muscle meet any protein. His cheeks sunk in but mana asionally swirled and hovered around his figure.

    ��Alright, where is Farash?�� asked White Crow.

    ��Sorry, I was just from the garden,�� a pleasant voice came from the corridor as taps of high heels soon followed a tall woman that wore a deep-cored V dress with a slit on each side to reveal her thigh and her sideboobs. Herplexion was not as pale as White Crow. She had blue lips and a bit of glitter from the lipstick that she used. Her hair was azure-blue and she had a slender body like that of the wave of the ocean. A born-seductress, Farash.

    She picked up a filled-up ss before standing by the others.

    All guild leaders from the Guild Link finally assembled in a line. They raised their ss together before the rest of the adventurers except the Leviathan Party gradually did the same.

    ��To Leviathan Party!�� said Yubain before the adventurers echoed the same word.

    They all drank the cup of wine to respect what Leviathan Party had done. However, after Sakya put down her ss from her lips, her eyes instantly wide opened as she caught a figure standing at the entrance. Her pupils shrunk as her lungs deted at the sight.

    ��You��re here,�� Di smirked before he turned.

    ��There he is,�� Abaddon muttered from the side.

    ��!!!!�� Zelena had her eyes opened wide as she saw the person whom she ever got close enough to whisper to.

    ( Lyon!! ).

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked as he arrived at the g.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858: Visitting

    ��Pwah!�� The White Crow gave out a satisfying grin. ��Let��s enjoy the rest of the evening!��

    The White Crow raised his cup merrily and let the festive atmosphere fill to the brims with the guests�� smiles. His eyes hovered to the sides before his head slightly tilted as he saw a party standing at the entrance. ( That��s a new face ) thought White Crow before he shrugged and paid no further attention as he gulped another cup down his throat.

    ��Hmm, I wonder who they are,�� said Baiyun as he furrowed his brows.

    ��I��ve never seen them before, but that young man at the front has its eyes on the severed head of the Bahamut,�� said Farash as she crossed her arms under her breast. Her chin was raised as she focused on the leader of the party.

    ��Hmm?�� Moris raised one of his brows as he looked at Sakya. He then hovered his nce at the man who was approaching the small podium that the head of the in Bahamut was on. ( Who is he? ) thought Moris before he decided to drop the matter. ( He is probably here because he was curious, can��t me him though, it��s not every day one could see a severed head of a Bahamut ).

    ��Master Di,�� Abaddon called out before he stood by him.

    ��Abaddon,�� said Di.

    ��I can��t believe it, he really came,�� Abaddon looked at Lyon and the rest of the party before turning his nce back toward his master. ��What do you think will happen?��

    ��Abaddon, I��m not a seer,�� said Di before he shook his head.

    ��I know that, but surely you have some insight that I don��t have,�� said Abaddon after he rolled his eyes.

    ��I have no idea, things could escte into a scenario that you hardly believe,�� said Di as he shook his head, ��I mean, the rumor of her having a sister is great enough, but the fact that he is her brother-inw is an impact of a different level.��

    Di darted his nce toward the woman in question. She was spotless despite the fact that her swordy was second to none, however, that same woman had her eyes fixated on Lyon just like he thought. ( They are rted somehow ) thought Di before he smirked. ( What does his arrival mark for the Mortal World I wonder ).

    Nise had a small tingling on her nape before she looked over at her the Fang of Leviathan. She sharpened her eyes with her brows furrowed. She darted along in the direction that Zelena was looking before seeing the man that rubbed his chin as he examined the severed head of Bahamut with his eyes. ( It��s him! ) she imed inwardly before she smirked.

    ��Ho~ would you look at that, a severed head of Bahamut, and she shed it against the thickest part of Bahamut too,�� Lyon smiled and nodded in approval.

    ��Yes, yes, yes! Isn��t she amazing?��

    Lyon sighed the moment he heard the obnoxious tone. He didn��t even know who it was, nor did he care who it was. It was an instantaneous moment of hate that made his nape itch.

    Lyon gradually raised his back before he walked away without even sparing a nce nor a word against the so-called Sword Prince.

    ��O-Oi!�� The Sword Prince couldn��t believe that a stranger just left him like an idiot. ��W-Where are you going?!��

    ��Don��t bother me, I have someone to me��Hmm?�� Lyon raised his brows as he paused. He tilted his eyes as he looked at the Sakya. His brows furrowed before he canceled his initial direction toward Zelena and rotated to Sakya instead. He was unaware of the attention he had courted so effortlessly.

    Sakya opened her eyes wide as Lyon inched closer to her. ( W-What? Does he recognize me?! Ah stupid! I did say my name before!! ) cursed Sakya toward herself.

    ��Oh?�� Moris raised his brows before he grinned. ��It seems like he likes you.��

    ��Shut up,�� Sakya red before she turned a bit wary at the approaching young man. Nobody had ever dared enough to just walk straight to her with whatever they were wearing at the time. He didn��t bow, he didn��t smile, he just approached her without disdain nor praise, a stoic of pure curiosity.

    Then under everyone��s eyes, he was standing a distant step from her, all the while the guild leaders from the Guild Link standing by her side.

    ��Have we met before?�� asked Lyon as he tilted his head and smiled. ��Your scent is quite familiar somehow.��

    ( Scent? What is he? A dog? ) thought Sakya. ( It seems like he hasn��t done any research yet ).

    ��That��s really a pathetic attempt to get to know a person of the higher league,�� a higher level of grating voice was heard before Lyon lost his smile.

    ( Stupid!! What the fuck are you saying!? ) cursed Sakya inwardly toward Baiyun for only she was the living witness of how Lyon defeated the Great Ivory Wyrm without breaking a sweat, nor even a de for that matter.

    Cecile smirked, ��Let the emperor has its y, calm down all three of you.��

    ��Huh?�� Luna faintly heard a cracking noise of a bone before her eyes opened wide the moment she darted over toward the three generals.

    Kesya��s fingers were loosening up and an intense re was premating out with her chin slightly rose. Assid had veins popping from his temples and was ready to burst whilst Graham was the calmest of them all.

    The three generals were ready to shred Baiyun into pieces and their killing intents burst through; however, it was still coped entirely by Cecile��s lone aura.

    ��What tremendous reign,�� muttered Luna after a gulp. Not one bit of the shuddering killing intent escaped out of as her goosebumps remained at rest.

    Lyon looked at Baiyun before he snorted a smile, ��I don��t think that tone would be necessary.��

    ��Yeah, you should know your ce, who are you anyway?�� asked Baiyun. ��I see no affiliation on your get-up nor do I recognize your face, I wonder if you are here with an ill-intent.�� He sharpened his eyes.

    ��If he has ill-intent then he is a giant fool, hahaha,�� the White Crow added.

    ��I have to agree with White Crow,�� Farash said, ��Besides, this banquet is open to the public, why are we limiting ourselves to whom we want to converse with?��

    Moris shrugged his shoulder, ��I don��t want to meddle in this.��

    ��Don��t you get it, Farash? If he has ill-intent from the beginning, we can only me ourselves if the snake bitester,�� Baiyun frowned before he darted over to Lyon. ��Now then, do you want to clear your intent, or do you want to����

    ��Shut your mouth Baiyun!�� Sakya shouted.

    Baiyun��splexion had a faint redness and his eyshes felt like it was facing a heatwave. He had to take a step back, ��Sakya! What are you doing?!��

    ��Enough of your crap!�� Sakya frowned before the room temperature returned to normal.

    ��I��m doing this for the greater good!�� said Baiyun. ��Or perhaps do you know this man?��

    ��Woah, that��s some fiery fire you release there,�� said Lyon with a smile.

    ( I��m doing this to save you, you idiot! ) thought Sakya before she turned to Lyon. ��In case of knowing this man, I do know him.��

    ��Huh? You do? Well, I mean I know I smell something familiar about you,�� said Lyon. ��But do we ever meet? I don��t think I can not recall meeting anyone as beautiful as you.��

    ��Save your ttery, Lyon,�� said Sakya.

    ��Lyon?�� Abaddon raised his brows before he darted his eyes toward his master who was frowning instead.

    ( Lyon, Sein, so you two are one of the same ) thought Di as he frowned before he raised his brows. ( Then that means you��re the one that the guild leader met at the peak?! The one that killed the Great Ivory Wyrm?! ) the master tightened his upper lips.

    ��Heh, I think I remember where we met, you really cooked that wyrm��s head over,�� said Lyon before he turned and looked at Baiyun. ��What is your name?��

    The crowd was stunned before Baiyun smirked, ��Heh, you don��t even know my name.��

    ��That��s why I ask you,�� said Lyon nonchntly. ��But whatever, you can keep your name for yourself, I��m not here for you.��

    ��What?�� Baiyun scowled as he heard Lyon��s obnoxious tone.

    Lyon squinted his eyes before looking at one particr woman. He smiled.

    Nise, Baik, Harmon, and Lorey immediately picked up th queue. ( He is the one! ) thought all of them at the same time.

    ��You can��t be��.�� Sakya muttered before Lyon raised his hand and pointed at the woman with glistening ck hair. The man that killed the Great Ivory Wyrm with mere words was the same man that Di was mentioning. He was both the yer and the Fang��s brother-inw.

    ��I��m here to visit her,�� said Lyon before he smirked. ��The Fang of Leviathan, Zelena herself.��

    The entire hall was stunned and dumbfounded before his finger directed where all the attention of the hall should be. The woman that was untouchable, the woman who had supreme sword technique. She smiled as she was pointed out by him.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859: A Fork Against The Sword Prince

    ��The Fang? You��re here to visit her?�� the Sword Prince asked.

    ��Of course,�� said Lyon with a smile. ��But really now, why is everyone so shocked?��

    ��I can��t say that this is something new, however,�� the Sword Prince pulled out his sword and pointed at him. ��If you want to get near her you need to get past me.��

    ��Oooohh!!�� the crowd was riled up with the open challenge from Sword Prince. Thetter was smirking with his chin raised higher than usual. The obnoxious face was irritating but the adventurers in the vicinity seems to side with him rather than the stranger.

    Sakya furrowed his brows before Farash stopped her with her hand. The former furrowed her brows as she looked at the Water Guild guild leader.

    ��Let��s not be too hasty now,�� said Farash with a smile. ��If someone wants to test his might, why should we stop them? After all, we are all curious if his arrogance matched his power.��

    ��You call that arrogance? You have no idea who you��re talking about,�� said Sakya.

    ��Oh? Now I��m more interested in him!�� Farash had her eyes piqued.

    Lyon sighed, ��Really? Who are you supposed to be again?��

    ��I��m Sword Prince! I will not let you put a shame on Zelena��s name,�� said the Sword Prince with his hand on his chest.

    ��Oh, you like her?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��My affection shall be unturned! Yes! I like her!�� said Sword Prince with a proud grin. ( Did you hear that, Zelena? How gant your future man is? ) he chuckled inwardly before looking down on Lyon. ��C��mon then, draw out your sword, this is a duel, first ass on the ground loses.��

    Lyon sighed as he looked at the chandelier above before darting his gaze against the reflection of the floor. He shook his head before clicking his tongue, ��What the hell, I��m here to chat, eat, and drink, and might get lucky, but I never expected a duel.��

    ��What are you murmuring about?!�� said the Sword Prince.

    ��Nothing that you would concern,�� replied Lyon as he waved his hand. He turned to the guild leaders, ��Are you guys blind? Are you allowing this, in this festive?��

    ��Well, would be a dull g without some entertainment now would it?�� Farash smiled and winked.

    ��Oh, you better be careful with that invitationdy,�� Lyonughed before his face shifted t toward Baiyun, ��So, can I guess that you��re into this duel.��

    Baiyun frowned. It was a deliberate obnoxious tone being shoved to his face.

    ��Gah! If you want to fight then fight already!�� shouted White Crow.

    ��Sheesh, calm down would you, won��t hurt to be patient a bit,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Perhaps you��re killing your time because deep down you know you will lose against the Sword Prince?�� Morris gave out an unpleasant smile as he raised one of his brows.

    ��Woah, that��s some really heavy bags under your eyes, did you peek into the women��s bath all night?�� Lyonughed out loud.

    ��Kh! Don��t put me into the same mud as you!�� shouted Moris as he gritted his teeth.

    ��Woah easy there,�� Lyon chuckled. ��It��s a nice mud though, you��re missing out, gahahaha!��

    ��You wrench!�� Moris burst his presence but Lyon merely turned around and faced the Sword Prince.

    ��Listen, Sword Prince,�� said Lyon. ��I don��t want to fight you, because you are clearly trying to show off here.��

    Everyone inwardly thought the same but they never thought that Lyon would say it out loud for them to hear.

    ��Kh?! What are you talking about?!��

    ��Go and feign innocent,�� Lyon smirked. ��If you proceed with this, you will face unimaginable shame, you might not even pick up a sword once more.��

    Zelena raised her brows as she heard Lyon��s threat. A man that had devoted his entire life to the way of the sword had a nightmare. ( Selena, you��re man really is arrogant as you say, but is this also his diversion tactic ).

    ��Heh, ha, HAHAHAHA!�� The Sword Princeughed till he bend his back outward. ��You talk too high for someone that has not yet broken through the True God Realm!!��

    ��True God?�� Sakya muttered. ( No it can��t be! If he really is a True God, then oh my god!! His potential is immense! ). She gulped.

    ��?!�� Zelena��s eyes opened wide. ( What�� he is at the peak of True God already?! That��s impossible! The day I met him he was a mere��.?!).

    ��Zelena, you alright?�� a silvery voice was heard.

    ��I��m fine, Nise,�� said Zelena as she kept aposed look and belied her agitation.

    Nise furrowed her brows as she frowned inwardly before she spoke softly, ��Hey, is he really your brother-inw?��

    Zelena��s eyes were unperturbed by her voice which could send shivers against any male��s nape. She was focused on every little detail of movement that Lyon made. Thetter might look like a fool and worse, act like one; however, it won��t fool her instinct.

    ( He is deliberating to act like a fool ) thought Zelena as he saw Lyon��s innocent chuckle. ( He is diverting with every movement that he showed, that sword fool is swallowing his act whole! ) She furrowed her brows.

    ��Hmm, I think she is on to something,�� Cecile smiled as she carefully examined Zelena��s smallest gesture all the while benign that Luna was having the same thought of stroke as Lyon��s sister-inw, albeit she was on Lyon��s side rather than neutral.

    ��Enough chit-chat,�� said the Sword Prince with a smile, ��I already draw my sword, draw yours or get out of her face.��

    ��Woah Zelena, you have quite the fan here, hahaha!�� Lyonughed.

    ��You! How dare you address her that casually!��

    ��It��s her name, you stupid idiot.��

    ��Kh!��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked before he crossed his arms, ��Are you sure about this, this is the second warning.��

    ��In my eyes, you are clearly afraid here,�� Baiyun remarked audibly before he smirked.

    ��In my eyes, I don��t see you,�� jested Lyon as he leered over his shoulder before catching Baiyun��s foul scowl of a face.

    ��Enough!!�� The Sword Prince shouted and emptied his lung before Lyon sighed as he rubbed his ear canal with a finger.

    ��If you don��t draw your sword, don��t me me if you have your pride on the ground,�� said the Sword Prince before he took his stance.

    ��Cecile, I think I��m gonna need a weapon, can you hand me over one,�� said Lyon as he raised his hand open before an item was thrown from Cecile��s side.

    Lyon grabbed it before his eyes turned t as his mind went nk for a little, ��Are you serious?��

    Everyone was curious about what Cecile gave him since they saw no de, however, they saw a silvery glint from Lyon��s hand.

    ��That��s all I can find at the moment, can��t have you destroying a beautiful g,�� said Cecile as she smirked before she sat down on an empty sit and crossed her leg on top of one another.

    ��That��s a!!�� Sakya eximed before Farash finished it, ��Fork??????��

    ��A fork?!�� The whole g eximed.

    ��Are you stupid or something?�� asked the Sword Prince who got an item that was an actual weapon and not a culinary piece in his hand.

    ��Lyon, you are disrespecting your enemy,�� said Baiyun with a snort. ��If you want to be aedian, you should have said so, I would invite you myself, hahaha.��

    ��Nah, this is enough,�� said Lyon as he yed with the fork, ��If my wife gave me this, then it suffices.��

    ( So that auburn woman is his wife�� ) thought Sakya before she was caught by Cecile��s gaze and her smile. Thetter put her index finger over her lips before she grabbed an empty ss by the mouth with her five fingers like a crank. She showed it to her just as Lyon stood straight with one hand on his back. Gently she let go of her five fingers.

    The ss fell and reflected everyone��s expression before breaking the silence with a loud crack.

    An immense aura burst through the Sword Prince��s meridians as he leaped forward with his sword thrusting forward against Lyon��s chest.

    ��Hm?!�� his eyes widened the moment Lyon made his move. In a fraction of a second, his goosebumps were pulled out by the presence of three res from three pairs of eyes. Three giant beasts suddenly looked down upon him before the fourth pair of eyes moved with a grin.

    ( The space bend?! ) Farash had her pupils trembling before a loud shock fluttered her hair.

    Blood splurt out without a wail as everyone recovered from what just happened before a thud and a roll of something hard was heard.

    ��Gh! Guha!�� the Sword Prince was lying on the floor face up with blood running from his lips. His body had a gruesome wound of shes but everyone��s attention soon shifted toward something that had stopped rolling. The podium was missing its chalice, the head of the Bahamut.

    All guild leaders present had their breaths robbed away the moment they saw deep cuts on the severed head.

    Sakya gulped before she saw Lyon was already standing right in front of Zelena at an arm��s distance with his eyes looking her down.

    ��Hey there, sister-inw,�� Lyon smirked as he put his hands on his waist.

    The whole g froze in ce.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860: Invitations

    Zelena��s breath was robbed of her lung for as long as her eyes didn��t blink. Her dark eyes kept looking at the man in front of her with her hollowed mind. The strength, the speed, he had surpassed everything she thought he would reach in a span of time that was hardly conceivable even for the most talented of cultivators that she had met her entire life so far.

    Baik slightly widened his eyes before his pupils began to hover. His feet froze as he gulped his saliva down. He might be the Wing of Leviathan, but even the dagger in his hand couldn��t tremble at the sight of Lyon.

    Lorey was speechless like the rest of the party. Speed was something he was greatlycking. His staff would be out of his hand if he were to fight Lyon in that distance before he could say a word out of his mouth.

    Harmon, the great Body of Leviathan gulped as well. The power that Lyon had just shown was just a glimpse of a fraction of a second. Yet, the tremendous result didn��t end with Sword Princeying on the floor with gruesome wounds, however, even the head of the Bahamut that was proudly shown to the public fell victim as well. There were a couple of deep cuts and one of them was across its eye.

    Nise who was standing by Zelena had her lips gaped slightly. She had never seen someone smiling like a fool as if he did nothing but a cosmic joke. Perhaps he did, but the jester didn��t mess around with the result.

    Baiyun had his eyes turned ghastly as he saw Bahamut��s head. His brows raised before he slowly darted his nce over at Sakya who was ring at him.

    ��Fuck me, did you see that?!�� Abaddon breaks out of the silence before looking at his master who seemed to forget how to blink, yet thetter answered.

    ��Uh��.uh,�� Di couldn��t wrap his mind over the result that was shown on his face. He had thoughts that Lyon would be powerful given the fact that he was the leader of those three monsters, however, he had no way of knowing that Lyon would be powerful enough to leave a severe mark on Bahamut��s head.

    Farash��s gaped lips slowly turned into an alluring smirk.

    ��He, did he just say ��sister-inw��?�� said one adventurer at the banquet before everyone gasped.

    Zelena furrowed her brows as she heard the adventurers start talking about it under their arms.

    ��Huh, what��s wrong?�� Lyon raised his brows with a smile. ��You seem to be surprised just now, or is one of them bullying you? Come,e, tell your older brother, I can make Seraphim Cultivators plug their own wings if I wanted to. Come on then, don��t be shy hahaha! We��re a family.��

    ��Family? See, he said family!�� whispered one of the adventurers loudly.

    Zelena sighed, ��It seems like she is right, you really are arrogant.��

    ��Hehe, you think so?�� Lyon crossed his arms andughed.

    ��She?! See, she said she!�� whispered one of the adventurers loudly.

    Tapping heels were heard before an alluring voice came, ��Hmm, Zelena, you never tell me you have a big brother.��

    Lyon��s ears twitched to heaven before he looked over and saw the blue lips were a breath away. ��It��s a brother-inw.��

    ��That makes it more challenging, don��t you think?�� Farash wink.

    ��Is that so?�� a silvery voice of a woman was heard before Farash looked over and saw a neck instead of a face. She had her eyes widened before looking up and saw yet another beautiful woman that was contrasted against her hair color.

    The vibrant auburn red that was braided to a dragon. She was taller than her peers and her jawlines were also more defined. Her face was symmetrical and her eyes were as fiery as her lips.

    ��O-Oh? And who you might be?�� Farash asked.

    ��Older sister, can��t you see the ring on her finger,�� said Nise with a smile.

    ��Oh, my,�� Farash chuckled coquettishly with her eyes closed, ��Please, I��m not stepping over the line, now, am I?��

    Cecile shrugged, ��I��m just here to warn you, that if you give him food, he��ll bite.��

    ��That��s���� Lyon made a wry smile as he saw Cecile leave for the food on the table.

    ��Holy shit!�� the White Crow eximed before he looked at the Sword Prince on the floor. ��You��re fucked.��

    The Sword Prince only saw a blur on White Crow��s face and constant ringing inside his eardrums. He no longer held his sword, he was clinging to his heartbeat to stay beating.

    ��Alright, someone take this guy out and help him out,�� said the White Crow before he stood up and obnoxiously smirked at Baiyun. ( Bad luck eh? You��re too young for this kind of affair ) he turned and approached Lyon with a smile of a businessman.

    ��Tch!�� Baiyun turned grim as Lyon was unexpectedly more than capable of having a seat in Guild Link based on his strength alone. He was perhaps of equal against the famously known Fang of Leviathan. It was out of his calction.

    Baiyun slightly bit his own thumb to pacify his anger. Sakya had already stepped in during his conversation, but he never expect that it was a warning instead of a sign to be a virtue.

    ��Lyon my dear lost brother!�� said White Crow with a grin on his face. ��It��s so good to see you.��

    ��Hey,e on now, at the very least have the decency to not lick my ass that early,�� Lyonughed out loud and petrified the atmosphere.

    Every eye of the adventurer��s presents widened. They could see clearly that Baiyun had started beef with him, however, what crazy thought ran inside his head that he would start beef with White Crow as well. Unlike Baiyun, White Crow��s strength was not hidden at all.

    ��Hahahaha! I always love your jest!��ughed White Crow to the adventurers�� surprise.

    ��Hahaha, even though I only jest to you this one time? Hahahaha!��

    ��Hahahaha that��s right, that��s right! How stupid of me!�� the White Crowughed as he ced his hand on his head.

    ��You always are,�� said Lyon,

    The White Crow abruptly stopped hisugh before the tension in the atmosphere turned cold, ��What?��

    ��Because only a fool canugh so heartily, just like you and me, hahahaha!��

    ��Oh?! Hahahahaha!�� White Crowughed again.

    Luna furrowed her brows in pure curiosity before she asked, ��Is he insulting him, or is he making friends?��

    Lumina who rubbed away the gloss on her lips with a fresh napkin answered, ��I have no idea.��

    ��Hahaha, Lyon, howe I have never met you but we are so well connected without a sip of a drink, unbelievable,�� White Crow shook his head with a smile. ��I tell you what, as proof of this friendship, I will ask you to join my guild, with your strength, I think being a vice is not that hard to achieve, forget the fetching quest, y a Bahamut, and you��re off to be my right-hand man.��

    ��He is checking Lyon,�� Luna furrowed her brows.

    ��What?�� Lumina raised her brows.

    ��Checking, like in a game of chess,�� said Luna.

    ��Oh,�� Lumina resumed eating.

    ��What will you answer, Lyon,�� Luna muttered as she saw not the man she used to know. She saw the man that he used to be. The man that was so powerful that even Heaven and Hell would know if he resurfaced. A man that was so capable but his history remained hidden. There was so much to know, but she only know so little.

    ��Sometimes fate loves to y with him,�� Kesya muttered.

    Lyon smirked before the g paused as a formidable voice of a woman was heard, ��Are you, Cecile?��

    Baiyun, Farash, Moris, and White Crow immediately furrowed their brows and turned their nce to Sakya.

    ��Hoh?�� Cecile smirked after turning around with a ss in her hand. She looked at the me Guild��s leader with interest in her eyes. She took a little sip right in front of her before smirking once more, ��Yes I am, Cecile Auburn, he did mention my name before though.��

    Sakya gulped. ( This woman is not ordinary as well, is she? What tremendous aura exuding out of her stature alone! However, how is she so rxed and more importantly,posed all the while dering her presence? ).

    Sakya looked up at her eyes before she asked, ��Can you join my guild?��

    All brows raised the moment the words crashed into their brains, even Di couldn��t help but be stunned by his own leader.

    ( W-What is she thinking? ) Abaddon had his lips twitching. ( If anything, she should at least try to invite Lyon, not his wife! ).

    ( Crap! It slipped my mind ) Farash furrowed her brows, ��I need to talk to your wife for a minute, miss me~��

    Lyon was amused but the wordsing out of her next, kept the adventurers on their toes.

    ��Sister Cecile, why don��t you join my guild, instead, we can form a sisterhood together,�� Farash smiled.

    The crowd was stunned with gawks. The me and water stood side by side in a sh of worthiness.

    ��Hmm~�� Cecile smirked as she crossed one arm.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861: You Know What��s a Grand Adventurer

    ��Heh,�� Cecile smirked before she looked at them both with keen interest. ��What do you want from me, really? I��m just a good old housewife.��

    ��I can tell that you��re not ordinary,�� Farash smiled before she muttered, ��Especially if you can tame someone like that.��

    ��Hmm, and you?�� Cecile looked at Sakya.

    ��He told me to ask you for permission,�� said Sakya.

    ��Hm? You met him before?�� Cecile raised her brows.

    The adventurers started whispering to each other and gossiped all over again. The fact that Sakya had met Lyon before might not a big deal for some, but a hot new wind is still hot no matter if it��s painful or not.

    Sakya had her brows twitching in hearing some of their mumbled words before answering Cecile with a nod, ��Yes, I met him at the peak, where he showed his excellent prowess.��

    ��Sakya, I never thought that you would be that bold, tch! Looks like I��m underestimating you,�� said Farash withughter.

    Sakya��s cheeks turned red, ��N-No! It��s not like that! I just saw him defeating a Great Ivory Wrym all by himself! There was nothing erotic at all!��

    ��She never mentioned anything erotic though,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��Kh?!�� Sakya looked down with her cheeks pouting.

    ��A-A Great Ivory Wyrm?! All by himself?�� Moris gulped in disbelief before he asked Sakya once more, ��Oi, oi, are you nuts? Do you know difficult it is to beat that beast even in a party of four?��

    White Crow raised his brows before he looked over at Lyon. ��Brother, you did that?��

    ��Well, I told the beast to leave but it attacked me instead,�� Lyon shrugged his shoulder, ��so I did what I needed to do.��

    ��Alone?�� White Crow asked once more.

    ��Well, she was there,�� said Lyon, ��Though, she was wearing a weird����

    ��I was there witnessing everything unfold,�� cut Sakya with a cough.

    ( He cut down a Great Ivory Wyrm all by himself? ) Baiyun frowned. ( Then what is his purpose here? Why is he dering himself as her brother-inw, why now? ).

    ��However, I��m not staying here in the g for long,�� said Lyon with a smile before he turned. He took Zelena��s chin up before turning her face left and right. ��Wow���� his eyebrows raised while the others were petrified.

    Nobody had the guts to even touch her hand, but he casually owned her chin and yed with it. The jealousy was fuming, but the state of the severed Bahamut��s head reminded them of who he was, and what was he capable of.

    ��Whut?�� Zelena��s cheeks were pressed together.

    ��You are her spitting image,�� Lyon smiled wryly. ��Oh man, this is going to be troublesome.��

    ��Kh!�� Zelena threw his hand away before crossing her arms, ��In case you didn��t know we��re twins.��

    ��Ho?�� Lyon smiled, ��Why would you reveal something like that now? I was surprised when I mentioned her name, nobody knew her.��

    ��Twins?�� The White Crow widened his eyes and shared the same expression as the rest of the adventurers.

    ��I�� what?�� Moris furrowed his brows.

    ��They are twins..?�� Nise couldn��t believe her ears and as well the rest of the party.

    ��Things took a wild turn real fast,�� Farash muttered before she smiled. ��Always surprise after surprise with him.��

    ��Heh,�� Cecile smirked. ��You have not the slightest idea.��

    Sakya furrowed her brows. ( So that means there was a chance that they were swapping and we wouldn��t notice at all? ).

    ��Now that you��re here, I think it��s fine,�� said Zelena.

    ��Heh, you��re quite a sneaky one, at least your personalities are the pr opposite,�� said Lyon. ��I mean, c��mon, don��t you guys usually have a mole, different eye colors, different hairstyle, or something? This is going to be quite a gamble when I�� uh��. hehe~�� Lyon grinned as he looked at the ceiling.

    ��When you what? What are you thinking?�� asked Zelena as she squinted her eyes, ��She is right, you��re a hopeless pervert.��

    ��But she still married me, hahaha!�� Lyon proudlyughed.

    ��What did she even see in you?�� Zelena sighed before she took a step back. ��The g will continue, but I��ll be retiring early.��

    ��Ah? Fang?�� Baik called out.

    ��Oi, you,�� called out Lyon.

    ��Huh? It��s Baik,�� Baik frowned.

    ��Alright, no need to be so tense, rx, here, your dagger,�� said Lyon as he lobbed the weapon.

    ��What?!�� Baik raised his brows before he caught the dagger naturally. His eyes widened realizing it was the weapon that was supposed to be in his hand. ��When did you?!��

    ��I forgot,�� Lyon shrugged his shoulder. ��Well, since she is retiring the night, I will do the same, catch you guyster.��

    ��Wait!��

    ��No,�� Lyon immediately replied before the nking of armors finally passed him and spread his limbs to stop him from advancing further. The former paused with a sigh, ��What?��

    ��Please let me introduce myself,�� Harmon grins, ��I��m Harmon, the proud steel, the Body of Leviathan.��

    ��The Body of Leviathan?�� Lyon raised his brows before he crossed his arms. He raised his chin and revealed his sharp eyes, ��You know, you guys are overestimating yourself.��

    ��W-What?!�� Lorey frowned before he stood right by Harmon��s side. ��You might be powerful, but you don��t have the right to be rude to us!��

    ��Rude? This is just fact, the reality of it all, you think you��re stronger than the body of a Leviathan?�� Lyon smirked. ��You have no idea.��

    ��Are you saying that you��re stronger than a Leviathan?�� Nise asked.

    ��Currently no, absolutely not,�� Lyon shook his head to Lorey��s smirk.

    ��Then why are your words so high? You might be a powerful man alone, but we are a party! Don��t underestimate us.��

    ��Underestimate you? A juvenile Leviathan��s tooth is as big as you,�� Lyon clicked his tongue and shook his head. ��You guys are ignorant, to be named yourself after a Leviathan, you need to vanquish one first.��

    ��Tch! You boast a lot!�� shouted Lorey.

    ��Boast? It��s just a fact,�� Lyon shrugged before he looked at Harmon. ��So, I hope you have a fairly great reason to stop me.��

    Harmon stepped forward. ��My name is Harmon, can you test your might against me?��

    ��I can, but you would die,�� said Lyon.

    ��Speed might not be my forte, but my defense is second to none, I withstand a tail whip from Bahamut, so I��m eager, please satisfy my curiosity,�� said Harmon.

    ��No,�� Lyon t-out refused. ��You might be able to withstand a Bahamut, but do you have the slightest idea how weak that beast is?��

    ��What?��

    Lyon took one step forward before he appeared right behind them.

    Baik, Nise, Harmon, and Lorey had their lungs sunk. The motion of the step was slow, but they couldn��t see his foot touching the ground before he was already right behind them.

    ��What the��.�� Nise turned before seeing Lyon waving his hand goodbye.

    ��What just happened?�� White Crow frowned. ��What?��

    Moris furrowed his brows, ��Is it possible?��

    ��That��s an impable void step,�� Farash muttered. ��He mastered that technique too?!��

    ��He has so much more under his sleeves,�� Cecile chuckled. ��And to answer your offer, thank you, but I have to refuse.��

    ��Huh?�� Sakya raised her brows.

    ��Are you really seeing us that insignificant?�� Farash smiled wryly. ��C��mon sister, give us a try, I am sure you would like it.��

    ��No,�� Cecile shook her head as she caught a glimpse of Luna and Lumina leaving the g before darting her nce back toward the two guild leaders. ��We have more pressing issues to resolve.��

    ��Pressing issue? All the more so to join us, sister. I have a lot of connections,�� Farash proudly said.

    ��I��m afraid no amount of connection will solve our issue,�� said Cecile as she shrugged.

    ��You can try,�� Farash smiled.

    ��Perhaps we can work something out about your problem,�� said Sakya.

    ��Sadly, not even all five of you would be able to resolve this issue,�� Cecile shrugged. ��But don��t worry though, we��re not here to join a guild, if we did, we would already have.��

    Cecile shrugged before drinking the wine to the bottom of the ss. She raised one brow with a nod of approval before putting it down on the table. She stepped away from the scene with the three generals following her after. However, before she exited out she paused and turned.

    ��Have you ever heard the title Grand Adventurer?��

    ��Grand Adventurer?�� Sakya tilted his head.

    ��I have,�� Baiyun answered. ��A title that is bestowed to the most powerful adventurers. They must have in over ten types of Grand-level beasts in order to have the right for the title. Grand King Leviathan is among them. What of it?��

    Cecile smiled. ��Well, you can consider that our second reason for not joining any of your guilds.��

    ��What?! Are you telling me that you��re a Grand Adventurer?!�� White Crow opened his eyes wide as he looked at Cecile. ��That��s impossible, that title didn��t see the light of day since forever.��

    ��Figure yourself out,�� Cecile smirked before she turned and left the g confused.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862: Twin Tower?

    ��Now then, where is she?�� Lyon looked left and right. The bustling town with the festive atmosphere hindered his sight. With the loudughs and the toss of sses, he couldn��t use his ear that well. It was a different moodpared to what happened inside the Guild Link Hall.

    ��Took you long enough.��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised her brows before she saw Zelena walk past him from behind, from the corner of his eye. ��Hah, they just want me to stay there a little bit longer.��

    ��Heh, you think so?�� Zelena smirked.

    ��So, what did your sister tell you about me?�� Lyon grinned.

    ��You seem so proud of yourself, you know I still haven��t gotten my payback after what you��ve done, right?�� Zelena frowned.

    ��What? What did I do?��

    ��Don��t force me to say it, you know what you��ve done!�� Zelena sharpened her eyes before she noticed the pair of guards at the entrance was listening to them.

    ��Eek! I, I see nothing, wow such a pretty bird! I think I��m going to take a closer look there,�� said one guard as he immediately walked away.

    ��O-Oh? Where are you going? Don��t leave your deaf friend here behind,�� said the other guard before the two of them moved away.

    Zelena darted her nce back toward Lyon who was pondering.

    ��Oh, that time where I took your bra out?�� Lyon raised her brows. ��S-Sorry! Hahaha, it was a habit of mine, you know what, I will make it up to you.��

    ��Huh?�� Zelena frowned. ��You want to give me your head?��

    ��I��m wearing underwear right now, you wan����

    A momentum greater than a meteor falling from the sky suddenly struck Lyon��s cheek before he was sent rolling in the air and fell to the ground, ��Guha!!��

    ��You��re as disgusting as she said,�� Zelena snorted and raised her chin. ��I can��t believe how did she even fall in love with you.��

    ��Oof, you have the same heavy hand as her,�� got up with his hand cherishing his cheek. ��That��s some powerful blow.��

    ��Hmph!�� Zelena looked away.

    ��Well, let me reintroduce myself, my name is Lyon Torga, your brother-inw,�� Lyon proudly pointed himself with his thumb. ��I don��t know how many things that she has told you, but, I take it that she told you that I��m an awesome guy, right?��

    ��She told me that you��re stupid.��

    ��Oof, straight to the heart.��

    ��You��re stupid, careless, a lost cause pervert, like to go against the odds, break rules, and got into some of the most unnecessary problems that no sane man would have.��

    ��Wow, my chest stings.��

    ��You��re also a bit narcissistic, love attention�� especially from beautiful faeries, screw loose in the head, love tough a lot the more desperate the situation is, you hardly sit still, you always look sleepy, you love good food, a good meal, goodpanion, and most vital of them all, you can��t tolerate a single sip of a wine without getting drunk.��

    ��Woah, those are a lot of words to digest for one��s brain,�� Lyonughed. ��But then again, it goes to show you how she loves me, right? Gahahahaha!��

    ��Ugh,�� Zelena looked away. ��How did you even meet my sister anyway?��

    Zelena��s pupils shrunk as she saw the rapid change in Lyon��s expression. The man was looking at his empty palm as gentle winds stroked his fluttering hair. He was smiling, ��It��s a funny story, you know, I met her before I met everyone else, I was thirteen at the time.��

    ��Thirteen?�� Zelena frowned.

    ��Nah, you won��t get it, the story will getplicated real fast because I didn��t meet her for a few years after that time, perhaps I will tell you another time.��

    ��Hmm,�� Zelena squinted her eyes.

    ( I guess she didn��t tell her the whole reincarnation thing ) Lyon smiled wryly. ��Why are you bing an adventurer in the first ce? With your talent, you can be something more.��

    ��I��m just bored,�� said Zelena. ��I find it amusing that I can explore the deepest of the depth of the Dark Continent.��

    ��Well, going too deep and you will find yourself in Hell, hahaha,�� Lyonughed.

    Zelena frowned, ��Have you been there?��

    ��Been where? Hell? or the farthest part of Dark Continent?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��Both.��

    ��Of course,�� Lyon shrugged. ��Hell is not as bad as you think, they are the same ce as the Mortal World, but they have an abundance of Anti-Mana roaming there, well, of course, they would, that ce is the source.��

    Zelena frowned, ��How much do you know about the Three Worlds? Do you know something about the Hidden Age?��

    ��The what?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��The Hidden Age,�� Lumina answered as she walked close by. ��There is a rumor floating around that there was an age at which Mortal World has equal power to Heaven and Hell, the hidden age.��

    ��And you are?��

    Lumina closed her eyes and refused to answer her question.

    ( Hmph! Cocky! ) scoffed Zelena.

    ��The hidden age, eh?�� Lyon pondered, ��Funny if I recall correctly, that dark elf also mentioned something about the hidden age. Wait, was it him or someone else? Meh, it��s not that important.��

    ��Well the hidden age has a corrtion with you,�� said Lumina.

    ��It does?�� Luna raised her brows.

    ��Hmm, this is ratherplicated,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms. ��Looks like something major happened after I was gone.��

    ��What are you talking about?�� Zelena shook her head with her brows furrowed.

    ��Looks like she didn��t tell you everything,�� Cecile smiled.

    Zelena darted her nce toward the source. The auburn woman was taller than her but she could very well tell that she was not a slow beauty.

    Cecile didn��t stop before she stood right in front of her with a gap of an arm.

    ��Hmm,�� Cecile furrowed her brows, and curiosity was reflected in her eyes. She took her chin up before turning her head to the right and then toward the left.  ��Woah, not even a mole and you got the same hairstyle too.��

    ��Kh!�� Zelena pushed her hand away. ��Stop doing that!��

    ��I just did it once though,�� Cecile chuckled. ��But that��s alright, little sister.��

    ��I��m not your little sister!�� Zelena red.

    ��Alright, alright, Zelena, what are you up to now?��

    ��What? Don��t you think that question is kinda odd?�� Zelena frowned.

    ��It��s not, we are here for a visit, and here you are,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��No you��re not, you��re here because of her,�� said Zelena.

    ��You��re smart too,�� Cecile smiled. ��Where is she?��

    ��She is not in the Myriad Devils,�� said Zelena.

    ��What? Then where is she?�� Lyon eximed. ��I thought she said to meet me here.��

    ��She said to go here, not meet her here,�� said Cecile. ��You said it yourself.��

    ��Oh did I? Hahaha!�� Lyonughed.

    ��She is roaming at this time of day, but she lives in the Twin Tower at the far west of here.��

    ��Twin Tower?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Was there any?��

    Zelena turned with a solemn face, ��There is the Twin Tower at the far west of here, where powerful beasts roamed free and fight each other.��

    ��Like Bahamut?�� Lyon remarked.

    ��Not just Bahamut, Behemoth, Great Wyrm, Venom Serpent, even Hydra are there.��

    ��Woah, is she alright?�� Lyon raised her brows.

    ��Physically, yes, but I don��t know what��s running inside her mind living dangerously like that,�� Zelena shook her head. ��Thus why I never bothered to address the floating rumor if I have a sister or not, they couldn��t even find her nor our differences, such a waste of energy.��

    ��Have you ever asked her why she would live in that dangerous ce?��

    ��She said it��s the perfect ce for hiding, she never told me hiding from what though.��

    ��Unnecessary attention,�� Lyon snorted a smile. ��Typical Selena, her prowess is so great that she couldn��t help but attracts. Though, perhaps the matter is more dangerous than that.��

    ��She is a bit arrogant like you,�� Zelena remarked. ��But that ce is not just an ordinary ce for us. It��s our parent��s legacy.��

    ��Legacy?��

    ��Our parents were suave and rich, thus they get ahead of themselves and build two towers in celebration of our birth at the far west. It was well popted before, but The Swarm happened. We were little girls back then, no older than ten.��

    ��What about the adventurers?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Dead, all of them, it was the appearance of Great Hydra leading the Swarm. None of them could straighten their legs when they stood. Even those so-called Seven-Stars Adventurer didn��tst long.��

    ( Ah I see, perhaps that��s why she is a vagrant ) thought Lyon.

    ��Then, how did you survive?�� Cecile asked.

    ��Because Selena,�� said Zelena. ��She grabbed my wrist and won��t let go even though my legs couldn��t move anymore. However, it was her eyes that astounded me. Even though the adults were screaming their lungs out, she wasposed and her focus was impable. Not even a break of sweat was there on her forehead then.��

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863: I Believe You

    ��Ah!��

    ��W-What is that?!��

    Clouds of dark smoke were climbing the bright sky from the city. Screams of terrors roamed about as the people stood frozen with their eyes widened and lips gaping. Their lungs were taketh from them by the sight of a hovering beast with pair of scally heads. Its leathery wings unfurled wide open as its lungs breathed fire. The hide was darker than indigo and the roar was deafening. The shadow almost upied the entire town, and it saw the mortals below under its pearly eyes with grins of fangs that could shred mountain rocks. Its gills vibrated before it perched on the enormous mansion in town. The nostrils let out a bit of fiery smoke then one of the two heads leaned down and med away the roads and the gloomy despair of the mortals.

    A pair of small shadows were seen running on the walls with a twilight glow of the fire. The voice of a little girl panting was heard throughout as the shadows advanced. She was held by the wrist with the one leading not stopping for anything.

    ��Ah!�� The little girl screamed as she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. She halted for a moment before she noticed that her cute dress was pierced by a protruding wire. ��Wait, Selena!��

    ��Hm,�� the other little girl pulled her out and ripped a part of her dress in the process.

    ��Ah! What are you, doing!!�� the little girl didn��t have time to even regain her bnce as she wobbly followed Selena��s footsteps. ��Hey��.!!��

    A column of fire immediately passed them by as soon as they arrived at a junction. The screaming wail of the men and women was heard and it ovee the little girl��s fright.

    ��H-How cruel���� the little girl muttered before she was dragged by the wrist once again.

    The little girl looked at the one she called Selena before muttering under the rubble of despair. ��Hey, why did this happen?! Why does it happen on our birthday!?��

    Selena was stoic and gave no answer to her sister. She kept running toward the exit that was now in view.

    ( How are you soposed�� ) thought Zelena as she gulped inwardly with her tears drying up from the nearby heat.

    The Great Hydra vomited out another column of fire. The me immediately scorched those that were on its way.

    ��Tch!�� Selena clicked her tongue as she felt her back warming up. She saw the next alleyway and immediately jumped to the side. The burning me passed them by as they narrowly dodged it.

    ��Ah!!�� Zelena screamed.

    ��What��s wrong? Oh���� Selena frowned as she saw her sister��s ankle scorched. ��Can you stand?��

    ��Of course not!�� Zelena said with a re. ��B-But I can try.��

    The moment her feet touched the ground she felt a jolt against her nerves before she screamed at the top of her lung. She lost her bnce before Selena caught her from falling.

    Another set column of fire passed them by before another set of wails were shut down.

    ��A-Are we going to survive this?�� asked Zelena. ��You know what, you should go Selena.��

    Selena frowned before she swung her wrist and pped her face. ��Are you stupid or something?��

    ��Ah! That hurts!�� shouted Zelena.

    ��If you have the energy to shout like that, you have the energy to survive!�� said Selena before she turned her back to her. ��Hurry up!��

    ��Tch!�� Zelena gritted her teeth before she got on her sister��s back.

    Selena jerked up before she started running with double the weight.

    ��Selena, how are you so strong?�� Zelena wept to her back. ��Papa, mama, they��re dead�� right on our birthday!!��

    Selena kept running without hissing a word. She found the exit in her nce before she changed direction.

    ��Selena! Watch out!�� Zelena eximed as she looked at the hovering beast. One of its heads was looking their way.

    Selena frowned as she leered over her shoulder before she turned her trajectory.

    ��W-What are you doing?! We are going away from the exit!��

    ��It��s useless!�� said Selena. ��Once one of its heads is looking at us, we are its target! They are not stupid.��

    ��T-Then what are you nning?��

    ��We have no choice!��

    ��W-Wait! Why are we going back to the mansion?��

    ��We are going to the other side of the town!�� shouted Selena as she elerated her feet.

    ��But there is nothing there! Nothing but a cliff and a deadly river�� Are you crazy!��

    Selena smirked. ��I know one man that��s more insane than me.��

    ��W-What?! Selena! This is not the time to tell me you have a crush! We have dead parents and a soon-to-be scorched pile of meat!��

    ��You��re wrong, he is not my crush,�� Selena smirked.

    One of the Great Hydra��s heads vibrated its gill before letting out a heated smoke from its giant nostrils.

    ��Ah! That thing is about to burst!�� shouted Zelena who kept a tab on the Great Hydra.

    ��Tch! If he were here, that thing would die with a hundred chopped heads!�� Selena gritted her teeth. ��Fine then! Fine then!��

    ��H-Huh?! Selena, you better not be crazy now!��

    The Great Hydra threw a column of fire that was trailing behind the two of them. All carts were scorched away as walls were ming with fire. The coiling fire was chasing the twins and spared no effort in destroying the obstacle in front of it.

    ��It��sing!��

    Selena��s eyes turned sharp as soon as she could see the precipe of the cliff. She was close but so was the ball of fire trailing behind her. Her heels felt the soil getting warmer as she sprinted toward it.

    ��TcH!�� She clicked her tongue before she leaped and turned around.

    ��Ah! Selena what are you doing?!�� Zelena had her goosebumps rose the moment she saw her sister using her body to take the column of fire head-on in midair.

    ��Lyon!�� she furrowed her brows before she picked something up from her pocket.

    Zelena had her eyes widened as she saw a tinum ring on her sister��s ring finger.

    ��Ngh!�� Selena bit her own tongue, ��Ptui!��

    Her blood smacked against the tinum ring before she let out a grin. A dark-slit aura immediately shot out from the ring before engulfing Selena��s entire body and propelling Zelena away from her.

    The cold gust of wind fluttered Zelena��s hair as she saw her sister turn into a giant ck sphere. Her hand was reaching out to her but she could only go farther away from her. Then the said sphere was engulfed in the fiery column of fire before she fell into the river with an inaudible scream of her sister��s name.

    Then at night in a silent forest and running river.

    ��Gah!�� Zelena pulled herself together out of the calm river. Her knees trembled and immediately buried against the ground before the rest of her body followed. She could only heaves as she looked at the empty forest. She could only hear teh cuckoo of the hunting owl. Her lips tasted nothing but defeat. She was utterly powerless. Unable to save her sister nor her parents.

    She struggled to get up with her drenched and unruly look. Her face was half painted with dirt before she screamed at the top of her lung, ��Selena!!��

    ��What?��

    ��Ah!��

    She turned around before she looked at her sister already sitting by the tree with her eyes barely opened.

    ��S-Selena?!�� Zelena tried to get up but her knees immediately gave up.

    ��Stay there����

    Zelena crawled instead before she immediately touched her cheeks.

    ��What, what are you doing?�� asked Selena as she could only darted her pupils.

    ��Oh my god it��s really you!�� Zelena immediately hugged her sister.

    ��You��re drenched,�� said Selena as her smile fell from exhaustion.

    ��B-But! How?��

    ��Tomorrow, I need to rest,�� said Selena before she closed her eyes and tilted over to her shoulder.

    Zelena nodded after a gulp before she caught two of her hands open. The tinum ring was there on her ring finger.

    ��Lyon���� Zelena muttered. ��He can��t be�� your husband, can it?��

    She gulped. She saw how her sister spits her own blood toward the ring and how she was engulfed in that dark sphere. However, her consciousness soon fleet away as well. The moon shone brightly as it graces the twins with the warmth that it could share. Then, many suns and moons passed by.

    ��.

    ��I see, hehe,�� Lyon smirked. ��That��s quite a story.��

    ��You don��t believe me?�� asked Zelena.

    Lyon crossed his arms before overlooking the bustling town. ��Oh I believe you, and I also believe that she has hunted down that Great Hydra on her own.��

    ��You knew?!�� Zelena asked. ��How did you��.��

    ��I spent a lifetime with her, I know at least that much,�� Lyon shrugged. ��And it��s not surprising, she is really vengeful.��

    ��Oof, you don��t want to mess with her,�� Kesya opened her hands and shook her head in defeat as she invited theughter of Cecile, chuckles of Assid, and smile of Graham.

    �� His name is Lyon Torga, that��s right, he is my husband. ��

    Selena��s words echoed in her mind as she saw him looking in the direction where the Twin Towers stood.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864: Imminent Danger

    ��Hey there, I turned my head away and you��re gone from sight, that��s not okay, you know,�� a silvery voice soothed clearly inside Lyon��s eardrum.

    ��Hmm?�� Lyon turned and saw Farash smiling as she approached him. ��You know, you��re traversing a dangerous area right?��

    ��Oh, I know that,�� Farash smiled before she darted her nce toward Cecile who smiled and shook her head.

    ��You better watch your distance,�� said Cecile.

    ��Oh, c��mon sister, don��t be like that,�� said Farash before she smiled coquettishly at Lyon. ��After all, who knows, we might share a drink together at the same table.��

    ��She is not threatening you,�� said Zelena. ��She is warning you.��

    ��Fang?�� Farash raised her brows. ��That��s not nice, I don��t think sister here is that type of a woman.��

    ��She probably not, but my sister is,�� Zelena rolled her eyes. ��She won��t hesitate in the slightest to lob your head with her sword.��

    Farash tilted her head as she twitched her brows. She approached the Fang of Leviathan and stood right in front of her. ��Is that a threat?��

    ��She is telling the truth,�� said Kesya from the side. ��She is a little bit on the jealousy type.��

    ��But that��s good,�� said Cecile as she disregard the tension with a bright yawn. ��She keeps order around my husband here, often times, I don��t have to lift a single finger.��

    ��Is that so?�� Farash leered over.

    ��Brother!!�� a wildugh appeared out of nowhere.

    Lyon and the rest turned their attention toward the source before realizing that it was White Crow.

    ��Oh? Did I interrupt something important?�� White Crow raised his brows like a fool.

    ��You sure interrupt me, White Crow,�� said Farash as she turned with a sigh. ��What do you want, White Crow?��

    ��I want to talk to my long-lost brother here, what do you want?�� asked White Crow.

    ��Your shame seems to see no bound,�� Farash crossed her arms. ��I have seen a lot of men in my life, and you��re amongst the worst.��

    ��Hmm?�� White Crow furrowed his brows. ��Do you think that you have the high ground here? Bathe h! don��t be ridiculous! I��m sure you��re aware of the rumors going around you, you harlot.��

    Lyon smirked and shrugged his shoulder. He was amused by the esction of the encounter. He never thought that it would go this way right after Zelena told her story. However, he raised his brows as his attentiony elsewhere. ��Oh?��

    ��Master, you feel it?�� Kesya grinned in excitement as she slightly loosened her shoulder. ��My goosebumps rose in excitement!!��

    Assid raised his brow before he bowed, ��My emperor, you��re capabilities are still wondrous as before.��

    Graham opened his crossed arms as he looked in the same direction as Lyon. He squinted his eyes before he narrowly caught a pping wing.

    Cecile yawned before Lumina widened her eyes as her goosebumps were pulled out by the inept fear from her bloodline.

    ��What are you guys talk�� Huh?!�� White Crow��s soul sunk as his eyes widened along the rest of the town. The dreadful presence cloaked them without mercy as the iing terror hovered in the night sky.

    ��Everyone!�� Sakya shouted before she and Baiyun rushed to their side.

    ��Fang! It��s The Swarm!�� shouted Baik before he as well as those elites rushed outside the hall.

    The bustling town that was five minutes ago filled withughter, smiles, and tosses between respected adventurers soon turned to gawks and silent. The fright froze their spine and shot a frost to their brain thus making them sober instantaneously.

    ��A-Ah! What is that?! What is that thing!��

    ��The Swarm! It must be!��

    The adventurers were panicking down below.

    ��Sakya!�� shouted Di.

    ��We need to mobilize fast!�� Sakya nodded at Di before thetter replied,

    ��I will haste to the First Checkpoint and aid them!�� shouted Di before heunched himself away in a single leap.

    Sakya nodded before Baiyun turned and said with open arms, ��Everyone, this is no time to plot against each other, Myriad Devils are at risk of destruction we will need all the power we can use.��

    ��Leviathan is ready,�� Lorey tapped his staff before he furrowed his brows, ��Are you?��

    ��We will mobilize the whole guilds, all five guilds of the Guild Link will participate!�� said Farash as she stood right before the panicked and turmoiled adventurers. She extended her arm forward. ��Everyone! We all must dismiss our differences once more, The Swarm this time will require all of our forces! All leaders of the Guild Link will join you all at the frontline!��

    ��T-That��s Farash of the Water Guild! The Mistress of the Ocean!��

    ��Farash and the rest are joining us!��

    ��Yeah! Yeah!!! We can��t lose!!�� shouted the adventurers

    Lyon raised one of his brows with a smile after seeing and hearing the morales being coiled with a new leash of life. Though the situation was still in impending dire, at the very least they faced them.

    ��Not bad,�� Lyon uttered before Farash turned and smiled at him.

    ��Will you take an action?�� asked Farash before Sakya and the rest got their attention courted.

    Lyon smiled before he looked at the beast hovering in the sky.

    ��Of course, he will! Right, brother?�� White Crow grinned. ��With you and Leviathan and us five, The Swarm is nothing but a bad day for cutting hair! Hahaha!��

    ��Lyon will you make a move?�� asked Zelena.

    Sakya looked at Lyon��s arrogant smile toward Zelena before an rming roar was heard, trembling the verynd where they stood. However, Lyon still kept his arms crossed despite the others trying to reim their bnce.

    ��It��sing!��

    The silhouette of the beast was standing vertically like a human. However, it had two pairs of three ws and another two pairs of feet. Its opened its red eyes and dark pupils before it joined two of its arms together trying topress the surrounding mana right in front of its chest.

    ��Die���� it muttered hoarsely.

    Thepressed mana turned into a stabilized sphere before it was soon released from its ws and threaded carefully toward the direction of the town. The dark sphere pulsed before it increased twice its size.

    ��Eeek!!�� the adventurers immediately had cold feet and shivering tremors as they saw the size was challenging the very moon behind it.

    ��Shit!�� Sakya cursed before she mmed one of her feet forward. Her eyes turned fiery before she leaped toward it. zing mana was spiraling her arms.

    ��me Art: Hellfire Column!!��

    She extended both of her arms forward before she pierced the zing fire against the giant sphere. Her fire was ring as she gritted her teeth and shouted her warcry.

    ��Impetuous,�� Farashmented with a twitch of her lips before she leaped toward the sky as well. She reached toward her cleavage before she threw five daggers in a star formation.

    ��Oh, magic daggers!�� Lyonughed. ��Haven��t seen that in a while.��

    The five daggers gleamed at the same time that Farash sharpened her eyes.

    ��Water art: Rampage of The Ocean!!��

    The five daggers trembled before shooting toward the sphere with spiraling water tracing right behind it. All of them pierced the sphere perfectly before the five tornadoes of water started to wreak havoc.

    The me and the water danced on the sphere before it broke apart under the dismay of the adventurers.

    ��FucK!�� Sakya cursed as she fell.

    ��Sakya!�� Farash quickly hovered down and caught her in midair.

    ��Step aside.��

    Moris��s hair fluttered before he wrote a golden chant with his finger.

    ��Oh? Immortal Level Magic?�� Lyon pped, ��Not bad, however, your straining your own cultivation here, you��re clearly not ready for that.�� he smirked.

    ��Tch! Hehe, do I have a choice, I still am a guild leader.��

    Lyon nodded in affirmation. ��That��s right, you��re doing the right thing.��

    ��Heh,�� Moris let out a smirk against Lyon��s jest before his eyes turned sharp. ��Immortal Magic! Dendro��s Cage!!��

    The spell shimmered after his chant before a huge blue magic brand covered the entire town.

    Roots pierced through from the outskirts of the town before coiling against each other as it grew toward the sky creating a huge dome with little gaps between the roots for the stars to peek.

    ��Gah!�� Moris had his back mmed against the ground as he heaved up and down. ��A-At least, this will buy us some time.��

    ��W-What? You��re not confident that it would repel that thing off?!�� Baiyun shouted.

    ��Baiyun, now is not the time,�� said White Crow as he squinted his eyes toward the sky. ��It��s crashing down right before us!��

    The dark sphere crashed against the thick roots and shook the cage at contact. All adventurers paused as they saw the doom didn��t advance further. Their lips started to reach their ears before a reverberating crack killed their hope. A piece of the branch fell from above before hitting the ground.

    ��It broke!!��

    The beast hovering under the moon smirked. ��Fool.��

    The sphere advanced through and broke apart the branches before it pulsed once again. Everyone froze at the sheer size as their breaths were taken away by the sight.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865: If You Knew, You Would Have Run

    ��No time to die!�� shouted White Crow as he furrowed his brows. ��It��s now or never, Baiyun!��

    ��Tch! Leviathan! We will need all the power we have here! It��sing!�� shouted Baiyun before both he and White Crow stood next to each other releasing their presence.

    ��What is happening here?�� Lyon asked. ��I have something that was making the world a little bit.

    Lorey gritted his teeth before he looked at Zelena. ��Fang, we need you to unleash your greatest art!��

    ��Shut up!�� said Zelena as she grabbed her sheathed sword and entered a stance. ��I have no time for that, it��sing right at us.��

    ��If the next attack fails, I will jump forward!�� said Harmon as he pped his chest te to reassure his conviction.

    ��Shit shit shit!�� Baik repeatedly cursed as his lungs heaved up and down. His temples were full of cold sweat as he looked at his trembling dagger.

    ��Man up!�� shouted Nise, ��I can��t die here and now, I still want to do something!��

    Lorey pped his hand in a gesture, ��We need to attack it at the same time! Fang! You��ll be our finisher! Strongest you got!��

    ��Just hurry up!�� shouted Zelena.

    Lyon raised one of his brows as he saw Zelena��s ankle had a strand of the ck strand. He smirked.

    ��Let��s go!�� White Crow let out a war cry as he leaped into the sky and went straight toward the giant sphere. ��White Crow Art! Piercing Morningstar!��

    His entire body turned into a giant white crow without a screech before plunging straight toward the sphere under the gasped expression of the adventurers below. The sphere was pushed back.

    ��Go! White Crow!�� shouted one adventurer before a wave of supports followed.

    Baiyun closed his eyes as he eloquently summoned a harp to his hand out of thin air. He furrowed his brows before his fingers danced against the strings. Each note he hit produced a tone that elerated his surrounding mana before it climbed toward the giant White Crow.

    The intensity of White Crow��s mana increased tremendously and so did the adventurers�� morale.

    Sakya was being held by Farash��s shoulder as she looked at the saint shimmer above against the dark sphere. She was brimming with hope just like the rest of them. She was hoping that White Crow could push it back somehow, somehow.

    ��Here is something you might like! Wind Art!�� Nise opened both of her fans and revealed her sharp nce. She leaped to the sky before hovering at a distance. ��Howl of the Wind!�� she raised her arms before she fanned down with all her might. A huge tornado immediately formed and went its way toward the dark sphere. However, after the first crash, the tornado disappeared.

    ��Tch! Zelena!��

    ��Not yet���� Zelena muttered.

    ��Gah!�� White Crow returned to his original self as the light dissipated. He was free falling toward the ground before his back mmed and made a crater. He gritted his teeth as his eyes opened only one. Blood was trailing from his lips as he kept his chest together with his hand. ��It��s up to you now!��

    ��Zelena!�� Baik and Lorey shouted before Baiyun twitched his brows and darted his buff toward the Fang of Leviathan.

    Zelena took a cold breath under her nose. A click of her sword was heard as she leaned slightly forward. Her eyes were locked toward the iing fall of the sphere toward the main town. It reflected the fear and tremendous fright that all other adventurers had.

    Lyon closed his eyes and smiled before his hair fluttered from a sudden gale caused by a shadow passing him by. He opened his eyes, and he nced at the sky before he smirked.

    Everyone froze as they saw the lone woman jumping straight toward the sphere alone. Their jaws locked open before they saw her de unsheathed. Their faces were reflected on the clean de.

    ��Void Art: Abyss Punishment!��

    The woman blinked away before she ended up at the other side of the sphere with her curved sword revealed. Her hair didn��t manage to touch her back before she blinked once more.

    ��Woah, not bad, haha,�� Lyonughed seeing Zelena blinking one way to the next around the sphere before she ended up on the ground once more.

    She sheathed her sword elegantly before she said, ��Void Art: Abyss Punishment.�� her sword sheathed to a click.

    A sh appeared from the middle of the sphere.

    ��What?!�� the beast hovering in the sky opened its eyes wide before it saw the ck sphere suffer numerous cuts that its brain couldn��t count. The sphere was cut into small pieces before another set of cuts followed and cut into even smaller pieces until there was nothing left but the void of a threat that once was.

    ��Ngh!�� She gritted her teeth before she fell on her knee.

    ��Zelena!�� Baik and the rest of the team unsung her name.

    Meanwhile, the other adventurers finally snapped back to the reality that they thought they lost.

    ��She did it�� SHE DID IT!�� one adventurer eximed.

    ��The Fang did it!!�� another followed.

    ��Le-vi-a-than! Le-vi-a-than!�� shouted one of the adventurers as he raised his hand in victory before the rest chanted their name.

    Lyon turned and smiled hearing the adventurers got their morales back on track. They had just escaped an impending doom that could wipe out their lives as well as the town they were settling in in a devastating instant.

    Moris gave out a thumbs up whilst he was on the ground with his chest heaving up and down. He couldn��t keep it for long before his arm gave out on him, but nheless, he was smiling albeit one of his eyes was squinting hard.

    Then one by one, adventurers started to p in celebration. Sakya was smiling looking at Farash in a rare urrence. She lightly punched her stomach before thetter turned grim and threw her off her shoulder.

    ��This is not the time for celebration yet!�� the rough voice immediately stopped their happy mood.

    They all turned around before seeing White Crow struggling to stand from the crater with his eyes ring and brows furrowing. He was panting up and down before making another step. ��The enemy is still out there! This is just one of its attacks!��

    ��White Crow is right!�� Baiyun added from the other side, inviting the other adventurers to turn their attention to him. ��The Swarm is still ongoing, we can��t celebrate now.��

    ��That��s a sure way to kill the mood,�� Farash muttered before she sighed, ��But he is right, the boss is still hovering under the moon.��

    A shadow suddenly descended from the hole that the ck sphere.

    ��Ngh!�� Baiyun and the rest of the adventurers had their souls shackled by the presence that had just entered the town. Their eyes trembled at the same time as the being courted their attention.

    The head was like that of a dragon and the body was made of scales with the color of onyx. It stood like that of a human and had a set of fangs that could rip a de. The leathery wings were spread open to signify it��s arrogant and its arms were crossed.

    ��This is surely surprising, I never thought that someone living in this settlement is capable of reducing my Dark Neb to such a state, truly surprising,�� the cold-blooded eyes hovered toward the woman that was being surrounded by its party.

    ��W-What the hell is that??�� Sakya muttered under her breath as she couldn��t help but feel her heart throbbing in all the wrong way.

    ( We all gonna die! ) screamed White Crow inwardly as he saw the beast hovering above like a death god trying to cleanse the sins of those below.

    ( Fuck, fuck, fuck! I can��t think at all! We are all sealed! Our fate is sealed! ) screamed Baiyun inwardly as he started to drench his temple with cold sweat.

    ��Well, well, try not to look into my sister-inw that way, would you? My wife would kill me, albeit she would kill you first though hahahaha!��

    All adventurers had their eyes opened wide as the words took a hold of the shackles that bound their souls before they darted their nce to find someone was hovering in the air.

    Zelena looked up with all the strength she had left. One of her eyes gave up on her but she still could tell who it was.

    The beast didn��t have a pleasant sight as its brows furrowed. Its cold-blooded eyes looked at the man that stood right in front of him with a few steps distance. It red, but the man was nonchnt against its mighty front. Thetter had his hair fluttered before the beast asked.

    ��Who are you?��

    ��If you knew, you would have run already,�� Lyon smirked before he crossed his arms and leaned back with his right leg sitting on top of the left. He further taunted him with a nod up.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866: Unfortunate Timing

    Every eye was looking at the caged sky, particrly at a man who leisurely leaned back on with his arms crossed. Under the trembling terror that the beast exuded he was the only man that still had a smirk on his face.

    ��Lyon���� Sakya muttered under her breath as her eyelids glued to the ceiling. She gulped at the sight.

    ��How���� Baiyun muttered before his eyes darted from the man whom he scoffed at the g toward his trembling hands.

    The White Crow was speechless as he unknowingly put his entire life in the hand of the man daring to face the unknown assant.

    ��That guy, is in a different ss, heh,�� Moris peeked with one of his eyes as his lungs started to pump normally again.

    ��All our fate lies in his hand now,�� Farash furrowed her brows. ��We can��t even stand by his side, even Fang is still panting.��

    Zelena furrowed her brows as she tightened her lips together.

    ��You��re quite a show, human,�� said the beast with a smirk. ��You think your arrogance can fool me?��

    ��Fool you? Tsk, tsk, tsk, please, don��t mistake this for arrogance,�� Lyon shook his head. ��I just like sitting in the air this way.��

    The beast unfurled its wings fully whilst keeping its arms crossed. His chin rose as he said, ��Do you know what I am, human?�� it furrowed its brows.

    ��Don��t think that you are a special being,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Hmph! You, humans, are always the cocky ones, always act more superior than the other races,�� the beast scoffed.

    ��Not all humans are cocky, but I admit that I kinda one though, haha!�� Lyonughed. ��You know, why don��t you be aedian? What��s the fun in destroying a town? You, me, on a stage making peopleugh, sounds good?�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Heh, I forgot your kind likes to make jokes when they are in imminent death,�� the beast snorted a smile. ��Rejoice, you will be an example to the others of how futile and soft your body is.��

    ��Alright, don��t get too far buddy,�� said Lyon as he raised one of his brows. ��Your wording made me shudder there, Ugh.��

    ��Pfft!�� Kesya burst augh even though she covered herugh the moment she felt iting.

    The beast balled its fist as he sent a chilling killing intent toward Lyon.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��You want to take a shit? C��mon, this town has a toilet you know.��

    The beast gritted its fang before it straightened its back and extended its right arm forward then opened its palm, ��You won��t be smiling after this! Do you think my previous attack is that hard to recreate? Here is some bad news for you.��

    The adventurers below froze in sight as they saw the birth of the sphere hovering right in front of the beast��s palm. It took all the best of the adventurers to take it down, however, now all of them were not in their prime condition.

    ��Fang! That��s��!�� Baik uttered.

    ��Shit! I can��t move my leg!�� shouted Harmon as he gritted his teeth. The fear came from the muscles themselves.

    Zelena didn��t utter a word as she looked at Lyon. The man that was able to make her twin sister fall in love, head over heels. The man that was so capable even she has to admit that she was powerless. The unprecedented growth and the words that out of her sister��s mouth seemed more like a fairy tale, however, it took one g to understand the reality right in front of her. She noticed how the head of the Bahamut was left with more scars than it should have. A sh that could cut ordinary men��s pupils if they decided to keep up.

    ��Woah, that again? C��mon, grow some horns and fight me like a man would you,�� said Lyon as he still kept the leisure stance.

    ( Weird, why didn��t he run? ) thought the beast as it furrowed its brows inwardly. It smirked. ��What��s wrong, you��re frozen in fear and just awaiting your death?��

    ��Oh, you want me to flee?�� Lyon raised one of his brows before he snorted augh. ��Because of that?��

    ( Lyon! You should stop agitating him! ) shouted Sakya inwardly.

    ��Tch!�� the beast scoffed. ��You can run, but you will be caught. I��m faster than you, better than you, stronger than you!�� its hand trembled.

    ��That��s some boasting from the beast that needed an entire palm to make a ck ball,�� Lyon smirked before he raised his right index finger at the same height as his eyes. ��Watch.��

    ��Hmm�� Kh?!�� the beast felt a shudder before the rest of the adventurers followed suit.

    ��Y-You feel that?!�� Sakya turned to see Farash squinting her eyes.

    ��W-What a guy,�� Moris smiled. ��The surrounding mana is gathering around him, no, submitting to his will!��

    ��What?!�� Baiyun opened his eyes wide.

    Lorey and the rest were speechless as Zelena gulped in astonishment.

    �� Lyon is strong, even stronger than me, give him a de, any kind of de, and you would see his expertise shine, give him mana, and you would see him doing wondrous things. He might seemzy and unruly and kind of unkempt in some situations. However, don��t let his appearance fool you, though, it seems like he already did, and that��s why you��re blushing right now. Remember, the chances of someone getting near him are fairly low, that means, he wants you to get near in the first ce. His instinct is sharper than the de he wields, though it��s the bad kind of instinct. ��

    Zelena stood up on her own feet.

    ��Zelena, are you alright?�� asked Nise.

    Zelena shook her head, ��I��m confused����

    ��What? I don��t think this is a time to be confused about something. We need to get out of here,�� said Lorey in a low voice.

    ��No, no, there is no need,�� said Zelena before she squinted her eyes.

    ��W-What?!�� the beast eximed.

    A little ck sphere was hovering over the tip of Lyon��s index finger. It tremendously sucked up surrounding mana like a torrent to the point that the beast could see it clearly.

    ��H-He did the same?!�� Sakya eximed in disbelief before she put her hands on her head. ��W-What just happened? What is he?!��

    ��H-He copied that thing��.�� Farash blinked her eyes in disbelief.

    ��Oh, what��s wrong? Your wings twitched a bit just now,�� Lyon smiled as the ck sphere pulsated once and grew twice the size.

    ��Kh!�� The beast red. ��Cocky human!�� the beast hold its wrist and further intensified its own ck sphere.

    ��I��m not cocky, I just better,�� Lyon smirked before his right brow raised. ��Huh��?��

    His ck sphere vanished without a trace before he stood straight and looked away contemting.

    ��H-Huh? It vanished?�� Sakya blinked her eyes.

    The adventurers gawked in disbelief. They were on the edge of rooting the guy but got held up by the fact in front of them.

    ��Heh, hehe, hahahaha!�� the beastughed before fulling unfurling its wings again. ��Your arrogance bit your own fate, don��t me me for killing you, I will borrow your words, I��m just better.��

    ��Hmm,�� Lyon turned and gave the beast his back. ��It seems like he is waking up soon, that��s a surprise, I thought it would need more juice than that vial. Heck, who am I kidding, he is me, of course, he got that insane recovering rate too.��

    ��Turning your back now? Bah! What a coward, at least have the decency to face your death.��

    Lyon sighed and looked at the branch above. ��Well, it��s been fun.��

    Cecile furrowed her brows from below before she saw him looking her way. He waved his hand as he moved his lips. She raised her brows.

    ��Huh?!�� Lyon blinked his eyes repeatedly before he looked down. ��W-What? What the hell just happened? Where am I?��

    ��Die like a coward that you are!�� the beast shouted before shooting the ck sphere.

    ��Huh? What?�� Lyon turned around before his eyes opened wide as he saw the iing ck sphere was already a finger away from his nose.

    ��Lyon!�� Luna screamed before she and the rest of the group saw the ck sphere explode right before their eyes. Their jaws fell as their lungs were gasless. The singr hope that they had turned into rubbles inside the ck smoke under the moon.

    The beast snorted, ��Foolish humans, exist only to waste time.�� It turned and then looked down at the frightened adventurers. ��Anyone else wants a custom death? Or should I just vaporize you all right now?��

    Suddenly something was protruding from inside the smoke before a finger that was covered by a ck glove pierced through. The fact that everyone thought had shattered soon followed. His eyes were golden as the full set of armor that he wore.

    ��Huh?�� The beast turned before his face was grabbed by the hand and then pushed along. Its eyes wide opened before it crashed into the wall of the Dendro��s Cage.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867: Dread?

    The adventurers below darted their eyes toward the exploding branches above. They all gawked as the thick branch crashed to the ground.

    ��W-What was that?��

    ��Did you see that golden light?��

    The adventurers muttered among themselves as their eyes widened open at the sight.

    ��A golden knight with three banners on the back,�� Sakya gulped.

    ��He took that explosion straight to the face but not only he withstood it, but he also retaliated back,�� Farash furrowed her brows.

    Lyon pulled back a few spaces before crossing his arms. His four majestic weightless golden tails were hovering freely and the three banners on his back were fluttering against his own aura rather than nature��s wind. The indomitable bearing that he exuded sparked many awes, but the nce that he exuded was bone-chilling.

    ��Gah!�� the beast shouted while clenching both arms and ring its wings. The branches that coiled its limbs were broken off. Its red eyes were ring at Lyon, whose chin was higher than it. ��You��re alive�� unscathed,�� it gritted its teeth before noticing the tails behind Lyon.

    ��You want to kill me?�� Lyon furrowed his brows.

    ��You and the rest below,�� said the beast as its voice echoed. ��However, I never thought that a human as capable as you would exist on their side.��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon looked down and saw the sea of people looking at him back. ( What? Where am I? ) he nced over the rest of them before his eyes widened. He saw Cecile was below as well, as well as the rest of the group before his heart skipped a beat as he saw a familiar woman. His pupils shrunk the moment he saw her face. The woman with silky ck hair like no other, the woman with a master of the Void Art as Kesya kept reminding him so. ��Selena����

    ��W-Why is he turning his back on the enemy? Sakya muttered her question.

    ��Fool,�� the beast muttered behind Lyon before his sharp ws came thrusting toward his defenseless back.

    However, the beast��s smile didn��tst as two of Lyon��s golden tails coiled around its forearm before putting a hold against its massive force.

    ��What?!�� the beast widened its eyes before he received a re over the shoulder from the man himself.

    Lyon��s other tails sprung up altogether before sending its face a barrage of heavy whips. Each blow produced the crackling shot of a loud machine gun that sent shivers toward the adventurer��s goosebumps below.

    Their jaws hardly locked as their eyelids refused to skip even a second of a moment. The one beast that could send them to hell with one move was now being beaten up against the rooted wall. For every breath that they took, there were four loud ps each heavier than the mountain. All thating from the seemingly weightless tail of Lyon.

    ��I-Is he even human?�� Sakya muttered.

    ��I���� Farash��s eyes looked at how Lyon kept his hands crossed as he reigned over the beast with his sharp eyes. Her blue lips quivered before she gulped her saliva down her throat so hard that Sakya had to turn her head.

    ��F-Farash, are you alright?��

    ��H-Huh?�� Farash blinked her eyes. ��I-I��m fine����

    ��Hm,�� Sakya squinted her eyes before a loud boom darted hers and everyone��s nce.

    A sh of smoke was seen before it quickly dispersed and revealed a man-sized hole in the cage.

    Lyon quickly turned around beforeunching himself in the direction where Zelena was standing. His Heaven��se Fury set gradually dispersed into bits of golden light before hended right in front of Leviathan Party.

    ��Selena!�� Lyon eximed to his own group��s raised brows.

    ��?�� Zelena raised her brows before she saw Lyon open his arms with a grin. Zelena frowned before she felt a sting on her ankle just by thinking about escaping his embrace. With arms and face full of warmth, Lyon embraced her ever so tightly.

    ��Aha, aha!�� Lyon closed his eyes as he hugged her up.

    Kesya giggled under her arms as she turned away from the scene. Leviathan party and the rest were stupefied by the development that they hardly made a blink. Assid turned his attention toward Cecile who shook her head with a smile and then rested her index finger on her lips. Assid nodded and understood the assignment immediately.

    Zelena frowned and turned unsightly. She saw how happy Lyon was, the grins from ears to ears as he burrowed his head right under her chest. Hisughter was purer than the art that she had in her arsenal. She let out a soft snort as she closed her eyes and crossed her arms.

    ��Lyon�� That��s���� Luna called out.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon put Zelena down before turning his head toward Luna. ��Luna, this, well, this is Selena. Selena this is Luna. She is the person that gave me this ring in my hand, see!��

    Lyon showed her the ring before he smiled and muttered. ��You know, without her, this whole thing won��t happen. I won��t be alive that long in this crazy world.��

    ��Hmm?�� Lumina stepped forward with her brows furrowed. ��Are you sure that you��re alright?��

    ��What? I��m fine, what are you talking about?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Though it��s kind of weird, it seems like I have really long sleep for some reason.��

    ��Ah, so that��s what happened,�� Lumina blinked once before turning her body away.

    ��What? What happened?�� Lyon raised his brows before they furrowed. His eyes sharpened before he turned. He looked up and stared at the sky before a dreadful wave sumbed the adventurers back to despair.

    White Crow��s pupils shrunk as he watched three silhouettes descend from therge hole that the first assault did.

    ��T-Three��.��

    ��There are three of them��.��

    The adventurers were petrified by the sight.

    ��Three���� Sakya gulped.

    ��Tch!�� Baiyun ( Are we done here?! ) thought Baiyun before his brows raised and darted his nce toward the man that had just outdone one of the three. He buried his fingers inside his palm as he wished for a miracle.

    ��That��s a lovely cage you made for yourself mortal, I guess it suits just fine for your grave,�� the one in the middle said. It was the only one with a long tail behind its back.

    ��Hehehe, what��s wrong, what took you so long? Look at all these worthless air suckers! Giahahaha! You��re pathetic,�� The one on the left said with maniacughter.

    ��Shut up!�� said the one Lyon just beat up earlier before it turned toward the one with the tail. ��You have some exining to do! I have heard nothing about a strong mortal.��

    ��A strong mortal? Heh,�� the middle one shrugged. ��This is the best of the best of the Mortal World can offer, what makes you think that they are weak? So tell me, how many dies? I see no craters anywhere.��

    ��None!��

    ��What?��

    ��They stopped my attack! However, that��s not all, there is one mortal we should pulverize first.��

    The leader of the beast furrowed its brows. ��Where?��

    ��That one,�� the beast pointed at the man that had his arms crossed and a smirk on his face.

    ��Huh?�� the leader frowned before it snorted. ��Ha, ahahaha! Are you trying to fool me? That mortal has a really low cultivation level, you��re telling me that you lost against him.��

    ��I did,�� the beast answered with a deep tone.

    The beast��s leader opened its mouth but didn��t utter a word, ��Hmm����

    It turned and saw the man in a different light than before. Its wing red a little before its entire being disappeared from ordinary sight.

    Every pair of eyes skipped their heartbeat before they found the beast already standing on the ground with its leathery wings unfurled.

    ��Heh, you maintain your smil��?!�� its red eyes shrunk as its tail twitched. A silhouetterger than the man he targeted had already stepped in between them. The beast had to raise its head before finding Graham looking at it down with its stoic expression. ( A giant�� no�� he is too short to be one, a halfling? A halfing could follow my movement?! ).

    ��Leader!�� the left one was about to jerk off its wings before a woman stood in front of her. ( Elf?! No�� a halfling?! but�� what is the other half?? A dark elf? Impossible! ).

    Kesya raised her chin before her smile revealed that she was on the brink of frenzy.

    ��Tch! No choice the��?!�� A cold shudder suddenly prated thest beast��s thick hide before it saw someone walking casually in the air toward it with his hair slicked back and his middle finger adjusting his sses to reveal the sharp deathly nce.

    Three confronted three. Themanders under Lyon��s rule were indomitable even when they were pinned against the dread that sucked up all of the adventurers, no, the mortal��s hope.

    The leader of the beast squinted its eyes as he darted its nce from Graham toward Lyon, who was the most confident out of the people that were standing behind his back.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868: Horrified

    The standoff of the three took all of the attention away. One was confronting another and the mortal side was on the brink of yet another bout with the unknown assants.

    ��Who are you?�� the leader of the beast squinted its eyes with its brows furrowed.

    ��If you knew him, you wouldn��t be here with that tone,�� Graham said raucously before he extended his arm.

    ��?!�� the beast��s heartbeat hasten as Graham��s movement turned slower. Its pupils were looking at the hand that was about to reach its neck. Its feet immediately left the ground it was posing of.

    ��Gah?!�� the beast had its eyes opened wide. ��W-What?!��

    Its neck was caught by Graham��s hand and the tremendous pressure forced both of its hands to grab a hold of his arm. The mortal that was beneath it, lifted it up with a single arm. The massive scene force caught the adventurers in awe and gawks.

    ��Leader?!�� the loud one stared in disbelief as its leader was lifted up in a single hand.

    ��Ah�� hah��.�� thest one had its heart crying for a beat as it watched the tail of their leader tyrannically smashing against the ground left and right with devastating loud crackles that followed after the impact.

    ( W-What power?! What kind of halfling is he?! ) thought the beast as it was struggling for air. ( He didn��t tell me this! He didn��t tell me any of this! Is this a setup?! His hand won��t budge! ). The beast let go of the struggle for half a second before trying to pierce Graham��s forearm with the ws from both of its hands. However, the sharpness and the power were futile to even graze the bare arm, they failed, to the bulged eyes of the beast.

    Dreading powerlessness immediately upied its mind as Graham grew a lot more in its view. It saw Graham as a mortal no more, it was a celestial being that no matter how many times it pped its wings it won��t reach his level.

    Zelena gulped at the sight. It was ultimately raw power that held the beast by the neck. ( That��s raw power�� it��s raw power�� and that kind of power, was at the beck and call of�� him ) she darted her nce with the speed of a snail toward the man that misidentified her.

    ��W-W-Wait! Wait!�� the leader talked with the best smile it could show.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised one of his brows before he stood right beside Graham.

    ��Th-This is all but a misunderstanding, hehe,�� the beast smiled whilst taking huge breaths through its nostrils.

    ( Leader�� ) the loud one furrowed its brows but refrain from taking another action as Kesya was watching it.

    ��Misunderstanding?�� Cecile stepped up to the stage. ��What are you talking about?��

    ��Bullshit, your misunderstanding was exterminating us?!�� Baiyun eximed.

    ��Shut up,�� Cecile said without facing Baiyun. ��Your right to talk is nil when you did nothing but plucking some string, you don��t even shed blood.��

    ��W-What?�� Baiyun was taken aback by the sudden aggressive tone from the auburn woman.

    ��Now then, you were saying?�� Cecile asked.

    ��Heh, you need to let me go first, it��s hard to breath let alone to utter a word this way,�� said the beast��s leader with a smile.

    Graham stoically kept the pressure at the same amount of force. The absolute control over his own strength was valued rarely, however, the utmost silence of the situation bought the beast ufortably.

    ��U-Ugh���� the beast looked at Graham but the halfling didn��t lessen the power of the strangle. ��O-Oi, you should let go of me.��

    ��Why would I listen to you?�� Graham answered.

    The beast��s nce turned into a re. ��Are you deaf?! Didn��t you read the whole situation?! You halfling!��

    Graham twitched his brows before the beast suddenly couldn��t feel the air from its right cheek. Graham��s left hand was a hair away before the beast��s eyes bulged out. The p was crisp and clear as blood splurted out of the beast��s jaw.

    The two underlings had their jaws cked open as they saw their leader being casually pped like it was a doll.

    ��He pped that thing���� Sakya gulped. She had wondered about the power of those who followed the man that killed the Great Ivory Wyrm with mere words. Just like she had thought, they were powerful beyond her imagination. The dreadful feeling upied all five leaders of the Guild Link but his group showed no fear, even when the first devastating attack approached the main town.

    ��They are on a different level,�� Farash muttered before she focused her nce on Lyon.

    Lyon shrugged, ��Are you stupid or something? Why would he want to let go of you? You don��t demand something from us, it is us who will demand something from you.��

    ��My husband is right,�� Cecile added. ��You brought this to yourself.��

    The beast spat another piece of blood toward the ground. His majestic presence a short while ago had been reduced to a state of a chicken. It was powerless to even when the beast got free reign over its wings. Its sharp ws couldn��t even prate Graham��s skin. It was simply outrageous for the beast��s pride. They came here to exterminate but got humiliated.

    The beast gritted its teeth. ��You mortals don��t deserve the ce that you��re in now!��

    ��I don��t care about worthiness or not,�� Cecile uttered coldly. ��Who is sending you? Why is he sending you, and what are you to him?��

    ��Heh, like hell I would tell you!�� said the leader.

    ��If you don��t tell me, then perhaps your friends would,�� said Cecile.

    ��Heh, they won��t tell you a thing either! The truth will paralyze you mortal!�� said the beast. ��This is not The Swarm or anything of your make-up bullshit! If you know who sends us then the very revtion would petrify your soul!��

    ��That��s a lot of words for someone that said they can��t breathe,�� said Lyon as he rolled his eyes.

    ��Are you threatening us?�� Cecile asked.

    ��Threat? I don��t need to threaten, what I did with him is nothing but a deal, however, it seems like that bastard set me up for this.��

    ��So that means nobody wille to save him,�� muttered Lumina.

    Lyon raised his brows, ��I don��t get it, you said that whatever that sends you here set you up, why wouldn��t you tell us who he is?��

    ��Because it wants to escape,�� said Lumina. ��It is trying to look for the creeks and corners of the situation it��s in for an escape. That way, this beast would get out of here without having to face the wrath of two sides at the same time.��

    ��Heh,�� the beast smirked. ��You think that I��m afraid of him?��

    ��Is that not why you��re acting like this? You��re more scared of him than us,�� said Luna. ��Why are you even doing this in the first ce? What happened to you? Who, hurt you?��

    ��Tch! Stop looking at me with that sore eyes of yours!�� shouted the beast with a re. ��I have faced over hundreds of punishments before, your life is just a kindle of me on a candle for me, so your words mean nothing!��

    ��Punishment? From who?�� Cecile asked.

    ��Forget it!�� the beast shouted. ��You mortal fools don��t understand! If he decided to obliterate all of you, then it would be nothing left out of you! Hehehe, it��s inevitable.��

    ��Then your death shall be inevitable too,�� said Cecile. ��Kill them all.��

    ��Don��t think that I willy down my life just like that!�� The beast shouted before it Graham��s fist went under its vision,ing toward its chest. It grins ( Fool! That is the hardest part of�� ).

    Blood splurted out of its draconic mouth with its eyes trembling. Everyone froze at the sight. Graham��s thick left arm prated through the beast��s stomach and appeared on the other side. The gruesome attack left everyone in gasps as they saw Graham��s finger dripping with blood.

    The beast looked down with few blinks as the image that it saw turned hazy.

    Graham let go of his strangle before pulling his left hand altogether. The beast looked up at the sky before coughing off blood to the dismay of the two others.

    ��Leader!��

    However, Graham was not done. His hand stretched out to grab the beast by the face before pushing it down against the ground. He raised his right leg before giving the head a heavy stomp. The crack was satisfying for the adventurers but eerie for the other two beasts as pieces of its hide even crumbled into the air.

    ��You!!��

    Kesya grinned toward the howl before she revealed her w and ck hair. She moved like a hurricane as she dug her way toward the beast��s body. There was no scream as the blood turned into mist, only theughter of a mad woman.

    Thest one to live was the one that Lyon had just beaten up. Its eyes were horrified seeing the state of the two others, but his vision was already falling. It saw the frightened eyes of the adventurers before it got closer and closer to the ground.

    The head fell with a thud before rolling away and making its way out of the crowd.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869: What��s Going On?!

    The whole Myriad Devils turned their nce over to the head of the beast with its eyes staring in disbelief. All of their brows rose as their eyes trembled in shock. It was almost over when all five leaders of the Guild Link struggled to stop the abomination attack, yet, now, the situation had turned all over. The arrogant beast and its group died so simply.

    A female adventurer gulped before she looked at her trembling gloved palms. She took a quick breath with tears in the corner of her eyes. ��I��m alive����

    ��W-We won�� holy shit nobody died! We Won!�� eximed one adventurer as he put both hands on top of his head whilst still in disbelief. However, his shout immediately sent a huge wave toward the rest of the crowd, the wave of pleasure, the wave of excitement, the wave of victory.

    ��We Won!!!!��

    ��We SURVIVE!!!��

    White Crow made a smirk, ��Heh, hehehe, those damn monsters, thank the heavens they are on our side, meanwhile���� He squinted his eyes before feeling a sting on his right shoulder. ��Argh! Fuck! I need to check this one out.��

    ��Lyon�� just who are you?�� Sakya muttered.

    ��More like ��what�� than ��who��,�� Farash coquettishly smiled. ��Perhaps what Cecile said was a hint.��

    ��Huh?�� Sakya raised her brows. ��What do you mean?��

    ��Remember how she mentioned, albeit in haste, the title Grand Adventurer?�� Farash smirked before darting her nce toward the young man that nonchntly stood looking at the headless beast with a hole on its body.

    ��You didn��t believe what she said, did you?�� Sakya frowned.

    ��I didn��t, but now I did, perhaps what we are seeing now is a living legend,�� Farash crossed one arm under her breast as her blue lips smiled. ��Lyon is the Grand Adventurer!��

    ��What�� that��s����

    ��If you notice the smallest thing, you would know,�� Farash clicked her tongue as she shook her head. ��He and his group was the only one that didn��t even flinch when all of us fell into that dreaded presence. Added to that, he was amused by how Zelena, the Fang of Leviathan, yed her impable art, he even said ��not bad�� meaning that there is a greater level that she could unlock. Heh, now you tell me if that guy is not the Grand Adventurer? After what I just saw, I think he might have sat on top of the chain, perhaps, even more, he might be the pinnacle.��

    ��You would judge him that far?��

    Farash shook her head, ��My instinct tells me that I��m still underestimating him, and that shivered even my soul. Lyon, what makes me worry is why I never heard of it, there is no way that kind of man would go unnoticed, furthermore, he is the brother-inw of Zelena. His identity really makes me crawl, I wonder if he did it on purpose.��

    ��I-I don��t think so, I think it��s just your nature,�� muttered Sakya as her lips twitched.

    ��What did you say?��

    ��Nothing! Nothing!�� Sakya got up with a struggle. She tapped the dust away from her outfit before sighing. ��But then, that thing said that this isn��t a The Swarm, that means this is personal?�� ( That means Di and the rest in the checkpoints should be fine ).

    ��Hmm, that��s also bothering me,�� Farash sighed. ��They have something up their sleeves, perhaps the one that they made a deal with can provide some answer, though most likely through violence.��

    ��Either way, we should regroup with the others,�� Sakya shook her head, ��There is no need to muddle our thought, for now, we need to act whilst the morale is still up.��

    ��I hate making speeches to be honest,�� Farash sighed before she leaped on her own.

    ��O-Oi! Wait for me!�� Sakya traling behind her with a leap.

    Lyon furrowed his brows as he was looking at the nearest beast��s corpse.

    ��What are you brooding about?�� asked Cecile before she stood right by Lyon.

    ��I��m still thinking about what��s going on,�� Lyon answered, ��What is this thing even, this one has a tail while the other two didn��t.��

    ��This beast is called Daemon, a type of guardian spirit,�� said Cecile.

    ��Guardian Spirit? What?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    Kesya returned before skipping her steps and perched her hands on Lyon��s right shoulder. ��A Daemon is a beast with a dragon��s head but actually stood up like a human, it has intelligenceparable to that of a human or elves, it specializes in mana maniption, and their bodies are made out of thick hideparable to that of a dragon.��

    ��Woah,�� Lyon looked at Kesya with his browspletely at the ceiling before blinking a few times.

    ��What?�� Kesya blinked as well.

    ��Young master,�� Assid descended down as if he had juste back from dinner and not a battle. ��Daemon with a tail is the stronger type of Daemon. They can cultivate too just like us, and they will evolve as they ascends.��

    ��That��s neat, do we give them special stones and they could mutate into something else?�� Lyon chuckled.

    ��Huh? Lyon, what are you talking about?�� Luna asked.

    ��N-No, nothing, forget it,�� Lyon took a deep breath before turning around. ��Alright, can someone exin to me why am I having my face blown out by a ck ball the moment I opened my eyes?��

    ��Hahaha, that exnation has to wait,�� Cecileughed before she turned and faced Baiyun. ��Now then, after what happened, we are ought to have a luxurious stay in Myriad Devils right? Baiyun?��

    Baiyun was slightly taken aback by her response however, it was Farash who answered in his stead.

    ��Well, of course, sister!�� Farash smiled before shended right beside her.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised her brows. ( I don��t know what happened while I passed out, but it seems like it��s going extremely well! ).

    ��It��s a victory for all of us mortal, and that��s because of you and your friends!�� Farash smiled whilst stealing a nce toward Cecile��s husband.

    ��We need to address the situation first though, the adventurers are worried about another attacking or not,�� Sakya arrived. ��So, who wants to give a short speech.��

    ��I can��t do it, I��m falling asleep,�� Moris made onest smile for the night.

    ��I can��t see White Crow anywhere either,�� Farash sighed.

    ��Lyon do you want to give speeches?�� Luna asked.

    ��What? I don��t know what��s going on yet.��

    ��Oh my, your daunting presence would definitely serve well, I bet that you will be an overnight star! You are going to be famous right tomorrow morning! So be prepared, hehe,�� Farash smiled with a wink.

    Lumina pulled Lyon��s ear before he could smile.

    ��I will do it, Farash and Sakya, please help Lyon and the others for their lodging,�� said Baiyun before he hovered over.

    ��Please? What��s the sudden change,�� Sakya smirked as she watched him hovering above the main town.

    ��Everyone! Please stay calm and attend to your injuries if you had any. The dangers have passed to the great effort of the five guild leaders of Guild Link, Leviathan Party, and of course�� Adventurer Lyon and his party!��

    ��The cloaked guys!�� Lyon chipped in.

    ��No,�� Lumina pulled his ear till his head tilted and his body bent to the side.

    The crowd immediately jumped out in excitement as they roared victoriously. The atmosphere turned from fight or flight to the wondrous joy of living overnight.

    ��Lyon we should take a rest first,�� said Cecile.

    ��But, what about Selena? She ising with us,�� Lyon said with a nod despite his ear starting to swell.

    Zelena frowned. ��What are you talking about Lyon?��

    ��Eh?�� Lyon shrunk his dot with his brows crashing the ceiling. He had not anticipated that kind of response from the woman that would kill over jealousy.

    ��What eh? You became weird after your face exploded,�� said Zelena.

    ��What? What are you talking about?! I thought you tell me toe here?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Well, here I am?��

    ��I never told you toe here,�� Zelena frowned.

    ��What? Then how about this ring in my hand?�� Lyon showed his hand.

    ��That��s your ring and my sister��s!��

    ��Your sis����Oh����

    ��Bah! Baha! Bahahahaha!�� Kesya rolled back and forth on the ground.

    ��Kesya you bastard! Why don��t you tell me that she is Zelena!�� Lyon picked her up and shook her back and forth.

    ��Y-Young master! I��m getting dizzy! Dizzy!��

    Sakya twitched her mouth. ( This woman literally shredded that beast with her bare hands, now she is turning into a ragdoll? Lyon, you�� how the hell did you even�� ). She sighed.

    Cecile chuckled under her fingers before she ced her hand on her husband��s shoulder. ��That��s enough Lyon, she would actually get dizzy.��

    Lyon squinted his eyes as he let her go. He leered at Cecile, ��You��re in this too, aren��t you?��

    ��That��s not important, but how about you? You can��t even differentiate her from her sister.��

    ��Ah, that��s���� Lyon gulped before he turned and faced his sister-inw. He took one step forward before Zna pointed her finger at him.

    ��Don��t you dare touch my face again! What��s wrong with you two?!�� she stomped her foot before clicking her tongue in holding the pain.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870: It��s Time

    ��Please, this way,�� a butler opened a wooden door in a narrow hall where chandeliers were hanging to illuminate the section.

    The room was glistening with sce and luxury. They were sparking red and gold as the carpets matched the drapes. The spacious room was filled with mor to the brim��a sofa made out of genuine leather and even a firece inside it. Therge windows revealed the entirety of the Myriad Devils from high above and beyond. Indeed heaven had descended down. Every mortal that entered this room for the first time had always been with their jaws cking open.

    The butler smirked inwardly however, he had not seen any of the reaction that he had anticipated. His brows raised as Lyon��s group passed him and entered the room.

    ��Do we get dinner with this? Of course, we do, right?�� Lyon uttered as he sat down on the sofa with an L-Sectional shape.

    ��Y-Yes, sir, you and your party will receive our highest hospitality, courtesy of the Guild Link of course,�� the butler bowed before he gulped.

    ��That��s good, let the traye!�� Lyonughed.

    ��Lyon we need to have a thorough talk here,�� Cecile sighed as she rxed on top of the chaise lounge with her body resting sideways facing him. ��I guess you have absolutely no idea what��s going on the whole time?��

    Lyon shook his head, ��Thest time I remember, we were hunting a Cockatrice, then��. well�� I kinda looked at its eyes before everything turned dark.��

    ��Why am I even here?�� Zelena asked with her arms crossed.

    ��You need to be here,�� Cecile answered. ��You need to understand the situation here, or do you not want to involve with us?��

    ��Tch! That��s a rude way to put it,�� Zelena frowned before she darted her nce toward Lyon. ��So what��s the deal, did he get amnesia when his face was blown off?��

    ��Heh, I never thought that getting my face blown off would be a casual sentence,�� Lyon muttered as he made a wry smile.

    ��What I��m about to tell you is a secret, that��s why I forbid you to invite your party members here, despite how deep they furrowed their brows,�� Cecile smirked.

    Zelena scowled but refrain from uttering a word.

    Assid locked the door before Cecile rested her head and faced the ceiling.

    ��Currently Lyon has two souls living inside his body.��

    ��What?�� Zelena frowned.

    ��That��s right, Lyon has the one that sits with us right now, and the person that ripped apart your hardest fan back in the g.��

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Wait a minute! Are you saying that when everything turned dark, the other soul took hold of my body?��. well, it is his body too, though. Ugh, I feel shivers in my spine, it feels wrong.��

    ��That��s the least you should be worrying about, but nothing insignificant happened when you��re out to recess,�� Cecile added. ��Though, perhaps we have a clue of your mother and where Selena is at.��

    ��My mother and Selena?!�� Lyon stood up. ��You��re certain?��

    Zelena still frowned. ��So, you��re the new you? Two souls? I still don��t get it.��

    ��Lyon died before,�� said Lumina as he turned the atmosphere into absolute zero. Every face turned gloomy except Luna and Zelena and of course, the man himself.

    ��Dead? That��s���� Zelena squinted her eyes before she shook her head, ��Are you guys acting? Are you guys trying to fool me here or something, how can he be dead? He is right there, hey Lyon, are you a ghost?��

    ��Pfft, what?!�� Lyon burst outughing. ��I��m pretty sure I can��t go through walls.��

    His group raised their brows.

    ��Eh? What? I��m not ethereal for fuck sake, I can��t go through walls, well, not the conventional way anyway,�� Lyon looked away.

    ��You mastered spatial art and magic?�� Zelena frowned.

    ��Bingo!�� Kesya added.

    ��Hey, you don��t need to tell her that,�� said Lyon as he squinted his eyes.

    ��And why not?�� Zelena frowned.

    Lyon shrugged.

    ��Alright, enough you two,�� Cecile smiled. ��Back to where we were. Lyon was dead before, then he was reincarnated.��

    ��And you think that I would just ept that?�� said Zelena. ��It��s absurd no matter how much I wrap my head around it.��

    ��Me too,�� Lyon sighed. ��And I��m the one who died�� and reincarnated��

    ��You have to ept it for now,�� Cecile smiled. ��Your sister didn��t tell you either.��

    ��She always keeps her secret tight until I nagged her about it,�� Zelena rolled her eyes.

    ��It is what it is,�� Cecile smiled. ��It��s not like I��m making this up, you can ask your sister if you don��t believe me.��

    ��Hmph,�� Zelena snorted. ��Then?��

    ��The thing about reincarnation is that it can only be counted as reincarnation if you have your past memories, the memory of your previous life.��

    ��Thus the two souls situation,�� Zelena cut in.

    ��Exactly, inside Lyon are two souls that one belonged to the present and the other to the past, however, the soul is a kin to the memory of his past self rather than an actual soul,�� said Cecile.

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��It means that whenever the current Lyon is awoken, he would have every right to his body, however, if somehow his current soul slumbered�� like the case prior �� then the past soul could have ess to his body.��

    ( Probably because I opened that door in my sea of memories ) Lyon twitched his smile. ( Wait a minute, so the voice from back then was actually past me? ) Lyon pondered.

    Zelena turned silent before Cecile asked, ��You understand the situation now?��

    ��I��m trying,�� Zelena answered.

    ��That��s good enough,�� Cecile smiled. ��Now then, Twin Towers. What should we know besides the ce being riddled with dangerous beasts?��

    ��What��s that supposed to mean? I told you what I know.��

    ��You don��t,�� Cecile sat down with her cunning eyes looking at Zelena��s nce. ��I will put aside why Selena wants to live there, but you too are living there, are you not?��

    ��You��re sharp,�� Zelena muttered.

    ��I get that a lot,�� Cecile smirked. ��However, I think that you know a thing or two more than the others about what just happened to the Myriad Devils.��

    ��What makes you think that?�� Zelena frowned.

    ��You��re her twin sister, at the very least, I know that your sister won��t hide in that ce for no reason, that��s the first, now secondly, your behavior is quite odd when that Daemon came. You didn��t injure your ankle, did you Zelena?��

    Zelena snorted before her lips turned into a smirk. ��Cecile Auburn, you��re really quick-witted just like what she said,�� Zelena smirked.

    ��Eh? Really?�� Lyon raised his brows as he darted his nce toward Zelena��s feet.

    ��Thank you, I suppose I need to say a good thing or two about her as wellter,�� Cecile smiled before leaning back and crossing one leg on top of the other.

    ��I expect nothing less from Empress Selena��s twin sister,�� Assid nodded. ��A fair performance, you even got me fooled.��

    ��Empress?�� Zelena raised her brows.

    ��Ah, forgive me, perhaps I shouldn��t refer her that way yet,�� Assid bowed.

    ��Forget it, that title means nothing now,�� Cecile waved her hand. ��I don��t care about the reason why you pretend to be hurt but at least tell us what you know about those three Daemons.��

    Zelena snorted before she sat down and crossed her arms. She put one leg on top of the other after putting away her sword. ��Do you believe me if I told you that Mortal World would never reach the end of Dark Continent?��

    ��Eh?�� Luna raised her brows. ��Why?��

    ��It would depend on the rest of the information you are going to give me,�� answered Cecile.

    ��My sister found out a piece of information after she survived the Great Hydra��s assault. The swarm that happened during my tenth birthday was by no means coincidence and also, The Twin Towers were originally the far end of the Dark Continent, not the Myriad Devils. ��

    ��What?�� Luna frowned.

    ��It was orchestrated,�� said Zelena.

    ��The Swarm was orchestrated?�� Lumina frowned. ��Who would do such a thing?��

    ��I see, now it all makes sense, I think I know why Selena couldn��t join you, Lyon,�� Cecile stood up before she yawned.

    ��Oi oi, it feels like you skipped a couple of sentences here,�� Lyon had ck lines over his head.

    ��You knew?�� Zelena frowned.

    ��I have spections,�� Cecile smiled as she walked toward the window. ��The end of the Dark Continent is the main pathway to Hell after all.��

    ��What?!�� Lyon and Luna widened their eyes.

    ��With mana growing thin as we approached the end of the Dark Continent, it would take a tremendously powerful figure to guard that pathway.��

    ��That��s right,�� Zelena nodded. ��She didn��t just hide there, she regrly scouts that ce. Her position is too crucial.

    ��I don��t get it,�� said Lyon.

    ��I think it��s time to exin to you Lyon, both versions of you,�� Cecile turned before her eyes turned sharp. ��What did Paradise do when you entered the path of reincarnation�� the current state of the three realms.��

    Lyon��s eyes widened whilst the one inside furrowed his brows.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871: Paradise is the Viin?

    Luna looked at Cecile with her heart clenched. Something bizarre had happened right after Lyon entered reincarnation. Something that involved the Three Realms. Something that was never written in all the libraries she had visited.

    "What happened?" Lyon asked as he raised his brows.

    Cecile brooded over the main town of Myriad Devils before darted her nce toward the endless horizon of the night. "I think that you should have already been aware of how odd your situation is." "Huh?" "Like how can someone capable as you, have grown to be unknown," said Cecile. Zelena frowned before she darted her nce toward Lyon and then back at Cecile. "Are you implying that he is supposed to be known throughout? Assid stepped in, "More than that. Everyone should already know his past feats if nothing happened, even the passage of time couldn''t erode his magnificence!" "Calm down, Assid," said Cecile. Assid took a slow cold breath through his nostrils before he pressed his chest and bowed, "My apologies."

    "Don''t need to apologize for that one, but anyway, Assid is right, I believe that even with the passage of time which naturally erode everything to begin a new, his achievements and tant divine feats won''t be able to be erased that easily unless someone or some people decided to meddle or tampered with it directly."

    Zelena and Luna had their eyes widened before they darted their nce toward the man who had his brows furrowing instead of in awe. "I don''t get it," Lyon shook his head, "You mean to tell me that my feat was erased on purpose?" "That''s right," Kesya nodded. "It was an overnight erasure."

    "Master, they erased your name," said Graham. "Your name, your achievements, every mention of you and your mighty status, everything that has you in it, were erased from the people''s memories. Young, old, a baby, it doesn''t matter."

    "What? How? Lyon raised his brows. "Most likely they used a supremely high-level magic, perhaps the Origin Magic," said Cecile. "Magic to erase even my achievements? That''s kind of petty don''t you think?" Lyon shrugged. "Not when it''s regarding you," Cecile smiled. "The scale was unimaginable, it spans from Paradise to the whole Mortal World!" said Kesya nodded. "You mean all seven levels of heaven?!" Zelena eximed. Assid nodded, "That''s correct."

    "That''s why even the Sixth Heaven didn''t know your existence," said Cecile. "You''re the kind of being that should be written in history but Mavis didn''t know, given how intellectual he actually is."

    "Is that so..." Lyon furrowed his brows as he contemted.

    "There might be some more details that I overlooked because when I was born, things had already been set in motion," Cecile sighed.

    "So it happens before you were born," Lyon muttered. "Most likely," Lumina nodded. "Hm?" Lyon raised his brows as he looked at Lumina. Lumina narrowed her eyes as she furrowed her brows. "What? Your nce is infuriating, if you want to say something, might as well." "Err..." Lyon scratched his cheek with a finger as he looked away. "What are you hesitating about?" Lumina crossed her arms. "Hehe, he must have wanted to ask you why you would still remember him, considering that you��Hehe ," Cecile raised her arms as she surrendered after noticing Lumina''s re. Lumina closed her eyes before she revealed her sharp nce toward Lyon. "Remember at the ind where we meet? There was a barrier that prevents the others to enter." "OH!" "That''s that." "But''s it''s the Origin Magic? Wouldn''t it be futile?" Lyon raised his brows. "The Origin Magic might be a powerful tier of magic, however, it still has its limits, after all, it covers not only Paradise but also all the way toward the Mortal World," said Cecile. "Oh... so the farther the weaker it is." "I think that even Paradise knows that it cannot fully erase your existence, however, they have achieved what they need to achieve," said Cecile. "You mean that they don''t need to erase his existence fully? Luna furrowed her brows. "Oh, that''s right, they don''t need to." "Huh?" Lyon raised his brows. "Luna, maybe try exining in a simple term? I just got my face blown off about an hour ago." "Hehe," Luna scratched the back of her head. "Lyon, what if you have ten people, and you told one of the people the truth, and the other nine lies�� the nine received the same lie." "Then they can gaslight the one person? Or just kill them?" Lyon tilted his head. "Unless that one person has conviction made out of steel, then yes. Soon the lie will be the truth like most cases or they became corpses as you said," said Cecile. "I see," Lyon nodded. "Then, what about Graham and Assid?" "Hey what about me?" "You''re an Anti-Mana cultivator, Kesya, I think it wouldn''t work on you, regardless even if its an Origin Magic." "Hehe, you''re always sharp, emperor-" Kesya leaped behind him before nibbling his ear. ( I really wonder, is she really just half-elf and half-dark elf? I don''t think both races behave this way

    "The magic was already weak when it reached the Mortal World, so we could handle it," said Assid.

    "Oh, well that''s convenient," Lyon smiled before he put his hands behind his head and leaned back "But then again... why would they go for such length."

    "Because they''re afraid of another ''Lyon Torga'' emerging in the Mortal World," said Cecile. "Eh?" Lyon sat straight before looking at Cecile with a smile on her face. "He brought fear to Paradise?" Zelena frowned. "Selena didn''t mention anything about this." "Would you believe her if she did?" Cecile raised one of her brows. "I..." "Exactly my thought," Cecile smiled. "Another me?" Lyon muttered as he looked at both of his palms. "Just what am I used to be..." Luna raised her brows as she looked at Lyon. His face was calm and warm but his dark gxy eyes had a slight hint of worry and confusion. Anxiety shrouded his being. "Huh?" Lyon raised his brows as both of his hands were held by another. He looked up to see Luna giving him a beaming nce. She closed his hands together with hers before taking a deep breath, "Lyon, remember, it doesn''t matter who you were in the past, you are now in the present. It is my hands that touched you now." "Luna..." "Heh, she is right Lyon," Cecile added. "However, I''m not done yet." "Eh?" Luna turned around and looked at the auburn woman.

    "I told you before, the situation involved the Three Realms," she sat on the opposite of the two of them. "The main path to Hell has been sealed by none other than Paradise themselves, however, why is that?"

    "I have no idea?" "To control the Mortal World," said Cecile as her eyes turned sharp. Lyon''s eyes widened before they turned sharp. "To control the Mortal World?"

    "That''s right, the cultivators have found two ways of gaining Mana Essence, that is by ying powerful beasts around here, which yields worse results, or by ascending to Heaven where the mana is denser, and the beasts there harbor more Mana Essence than here."

    "But the situation in First Heaven is so ugly that it would be futile for any Mortal Cultivator to even advance," added Zelena. "That''s why most cultivators choose to be here. Well that, and coupled with the mystery of the Dark Continent itself."

    "Precisely," Cecile nodded. "However, most of them didn''t know that the Hell realm can be essed inside the reverse tower at the end of the Dark Continent, yet. This time, unlike using the Origin Magic, whoever is guarding that seal is using the beast around here to pulverize the town every few years or so."

    "That''s your assumption?" Zelena frowned.

    "That''s right, to learn the existence of the reverse tower is taboo, at least for Paradise," Cecile answered. "Thus the massacre in the Twin Tower and, supposedly Myriad Devils should be next but we stopped them, yet we didn''t see the one pulling the strings." "Wait a minute, that means are they using those Daemons to keep up appearances? That''s why the massacre was done by beasts? Lyon asked.

    "That is most likely the case, can''t have the perfect ce to be revealed imperfect," Cecile smiled. "Bunch of hypocrites, all of them!" Kesya scowled. "So mortals were never meant to reach Paradise?" asked Zelena. "Never," Cecile shook her head. "However, I must say Paradise is ying a dangerous game here." "Dangerous? How so?" Zelena frowned. Assid stepped up. "The seal is formed, meaning that they have made an enemy out of the entirety of Hell." "What? I''m sorry, but are they friends? Heaven and Hell?" Lyon furrowed his brows. "Temporary truce out of a transactional rtionship," said Cecile.

    "Transactional rtionship? Lyon frowned. "Most likely the transaction involves the Mortal World on the table right?"

    Cecile nodded, "However, they have roughly equal power, it was a stroke of fate that enabled them to lock Hell out of the Mortal World."

    She pointed at Lyon, "You were the stroke of fate."

    Lyon''s eyes widened before he pointed at himself, "I was?"

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872: Objective

    Luna turned her nce toward Lyon with her eyes widened. He was the stroke of fate that Cecile talked about, however, the statements only popped up more questions inside her head. She darted her nce back toward Cecile before asking.

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��He was partly responsible for Heaven��s betrayal, although not in a way that you would think,�� Cecile shook her head. ��It was an opportunity that perhaps won��t happen a second time.��

    ��That bad?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��The entire situation is worse than you think,�� Cecile shook her head. ��However, that��s the gist of it for now.��

    ��What? C��mon, you��re getting to the good part here.��

    ��No, any more information than that is not necessary nor would it be beneficial for you, after all, you will experience itter,�� Cecile smiled before turning around and biting her lower lip.

    Lyon shrugged. ��Ah well, if that��s what you decide, I have no choice but to roll with it.��

    Luna nodded. ��Perhaps the story is too heavy for us to continue further, I can feel that the night won��t be enough to tell the whole thing.��

    ��You��re right,�� Lyon sighed. ��Alright, let me summarize this. So Heaven and Hell, both realms are fighting for a share of the Mortal World? Somehow, Hell got ditched out of the Mortal Worlds and somehow I was involved in that. Then, Heaven put up a seal on the main path so that Hell couldn��t ess the Mortal World anymore. After that�� hmm�� so they erased my existence after Heaven sealed the path?�� Lyon furrowed his brows before he put his hands on his waist. ��What a bunch of assholes! After I helped them too.��

    The group turned silent before Lumina stood up, ��Either way, don��t forget your original objective here.��

    Lyon darted his nce toward Lumina before he smirked and nodded. ��Of course, we are going to meet Selena and as well, try to find a shaman or something to help my teacher��s arm.��

    ��You really never forget a thing when it involves a woman, do you?�� Lumina sighed.

    ��Nope, haha!�� Lyonughed merrily before he turned at Zelena. ��So you��ve lived with her for quite some time.��

    ��What do you want?�� Zelena asked coldly.

    Lyon was jolted by her sharp re before he smiled wryly inwardly. ( Perhaps our first meeting was too rough ) thought Lyon. ��Can you tell me how she is over the years?��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��You know, like does she eat well, does she train diligently or some sort?�� asked Lyon.

    Zelena furrowed her brows before she closed her eyes, ��You know Lyon, what you act and what you say sometimes contradicts. At first nce, I see you as a pervert, but it seems like you actually care about her and not just her body.��

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows while the othersughed. ��Well of course I care about her well-being, in case you forgot, she is my wife.��

    Zelena snorted, ��She is eating well, trains diligently, and still have a that serious look in her eyes everywhere she goes.��

    ��Serious look? Is she really that cold of a person?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��She is your wife, shouldn��t you know about this stuff?��

    ��Well her first impression was amazing, I can tell you that, hehe,�� Lyon smirked as he remembered how that woman broke the space right above Nostria. Trembling all those below her before making them sleep their consciousness away. The kiss tha intertwined his fate, the kiss that started his journey of reiming himself.

    Zelena felt a shudder seeing Lyon��s smile. ��Ugh, I don��t want to know your details, spare me that.��

    ��I��m not going to,�� Lyon rolled his eyes. ��It��s good though, she is doing well.��

    Lyon smiled as his eyes went distant. Suddenly he took a deep breath before putting his hands behind his back and leaned. ��But then, if the situation is as tense as Cecile said, how the hell are we going to help Karina?��

    ��It��s going to be a hard one,�� Cecile sighed. ��If even Selena is keeping a lookout on the ones guarding the seal, most likely that they could Paradise in sh.��

    ��Well, what if we killed it first?�� Lyon said.

    ��We are not talking about a beast here,�� Cecile shook her head. ��Paradise has highly feared cultivators inside them, if one of them is here, then it would be a big battle that would eventually catch unnecessary attention.��

    ��Hmm, that��s not assuring,�� Lyon muttered. ��But what about healers with anti-mana-based cultivation? They should be around here?��

    ��That��s our only hope�� at least to resolve the matter serenely,�� Cecile smirked. ��Though it seems like they��re not here.��

    Lyon sighed, ��What I should do now?��

    ��Heh, that��s not like you to give up so easily,�� Lumina uttered with a smile. ��It��s not like it��s the end of the world Lyon, perhaps we ran into some shaman on the way, or Selena might know something interesting.��

    ��En,�� Lyon nodded. ��You��re right, I haven��t had the slightest idea what to do, but it should be time to visit her anyway.��

    ��Are you sure that it��s just a visit?�� Kesya made a cheeky smile. ��I wonder what would happen though, hehe.��

    Cecile snorted a smile, ��Hehe, you all better put on your best behaviors, else she will cut your neck.��

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Thest time I saw her, she is not that crazy, but your stories seeds in making me doubt myself.��

    ��Well, of course, she would go all lovey-dovey with you, you��re her husband, however, when ites to other women, she didn��t care in the slightest if the woman was a saint. She would lob her head off of her neck,�� said Kesya as she made a gesture with her thumb streaking across her neck slowly.

    ��So she is a jealous witch?�� Lumina easily imed.

    ��I better watch my mouth if I were you, she knew your existence as well,�� said Cecile with a chuckle.

    ��Alright, maybe not the best time to say this, but when are you going to depart?�� asked Luna to Lyon.

    ��What better time than tomorrow?��

    ��Are you sure that you don��t want to bathe in the praises they��re singing for you tomorrow?�� Lumina asked.

    ��As much as I want to bask in the limelight, I haven��t immersed myself in what the hell just happened while I was asleep, besides, why would I want to dy seeing my wife and seeking my mother?�� Lyon shrugged his shoulder.

    ��That��s a surprise, I never thought that you would be a family man after what you did to me,�� Zelena rolled her eyes.

    ��Hey, you��re the one that attacked me first,�� said Lyon.

    ��No, I��m not, I just want to tease you.��

    ��And you get the horns,�� Lyon chuckled.

    Zelena snorted and nced away. ��Are you certain that you want to go to the Twin Tower tomorrow? The beasts roaming there is no joke.��

    ��Joke or not, I have to see her, regardless, it��s been a promise since she gave me the ring,�� Lyon smiled before standing up, ��Alright then, first thing tomorrow.��

    Lyon stretched his arms before yawning audibly and throwing himself on the bed. The sheets immediately swallowed his figure slowly as he sunk deeper and deeper into the sinless state.

    Cecile raised her brows, ��Hmm, that��s a rare one.��

    ��He��s asleep just like that as if he didn��t get his face blown off by a Daemon,�� Luna smiled. ��That��s actually amazing.��

    ��I think that��s it for the night,�� Kesya sped her hands.

    ��Hmph,�� Zelena turned before stopping as her hand grabbed the knob of the door. She nced over her shoulder, ��I will see you tomorrow morning then.��

    Cecile smiled and nodded before the door was closed.

    Zelena was walking in the hall before a voice prompted her to pause.

    ��It seems like you��ve healed,�� a silvery voice of a woman was heard.

    ��Farash,�� Zelena furrowed her brows before she saw the Water Guild��s leader appear with her hand on her waist. ��What do you want?��

    ��No need to be rude like that,�� Farash smiled. ��I just want to ask you a few things about him.��

    ��Him?��

    ��Who else?�� Farash smirked.

    Zelena closed her eyes before she walked past her and said, ��You can ask him yourself, I��m sure he would be delighted to see a fine femme fatale such as yours to be hispanion.��

    ��No need to be rude, it��s not like I sleep around for fun,�� Farash smiled. ��You need to learn the trick of the trade Zelena, I��m sure someone as careful as you know how my past forces me to use my body to reach the point that I am today?��

    Zelena stopped advancing before turning around. She smirked, ��You think you have what it takes to conquer him?��

    ��Such a strong word,�� Farash chuckled under her palm before her nce turned sharp. ��Don��t worry, they always grovel for more, that��s where I have them on a leash.��

    ��Good luck with that,�� Zelena smirked before she turned.

    ��Oh?�� Farash watched Zelena kept going further

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873: Warning Farash

    Farash smiled before turning around and clearing her head with a shake. ��Clear mind now, target at sight.��

    However, it took her two steps before her eyes widened. A dreadful aura was seeping out of the door she was going to enter. Her goosebumps were on high alert as if there was an invitation to death. She gulped. ( What the, what is it? What��s going on? ).

    ��Farash? What are you doing here?�� said Sakya from behind. She furrowed her brows seeing Farash didn��t respond to her call. ��Hey, are you alright?��

    Farash shook her head, ��No, I��m not alright.��

    ��Huh?�� Sakya was baffled by her answer, ��Then you should rest, why are you even here?��

    Farash smirked before she turned and crossed her arms as she looked at the leader of the me Guild. ��That question can go bothways, why are you here, Sakya? I��m sure that you still have a house.��

    ��I��m going to Lyon of course, they didn��t give me a definitive answer yet.��

    ��You mean they haven��t said yes, yet?�� Farash smirked. ��I always jealous of that tenacity of yours.��

    ��Your wee,�� Sakya smiled before she furrowed her brows, ��You��re going to visit him too, are you?��

    ��Is it that obvious I wonder,�� Farash chuckled, ��I have my own reasons.��

    Sakya sighed, ��You can do whatever you like, it��s your life after all, even if you want to throw it all away, why would I stop you?��

    ��That��s harsh. How you say that after all, we��ve been through?�� Farash added with a tant fake sob.

    ��Stop it, I��m not buying your act like I once did,�� Sakya answered as she rolled her eyes.

    ��Heh, you��re no fun, you used to be gullible back in the day,�� Farash answered.

    ��I��m not that little girl anymore, we have the same status now, and quite frankly, you��re my enemy for all that I concern,�� said Sakya.

    ��That hurt, despite your fiery temper your words are colder than mine,�� Farash smiled before she turned. ��It��s not like you don��t know what I��m about to do anyway.�� Farash walked away.

    ��You think you can tame him?�� Sakya asked before turning around and looking at Farash having to stop her pace.

    ��He is quite dangerous,�� Farash answered with a smile, ��I��m certain that he is a Grand Adventurer, his name might be unknown but I��ve never seen anyone that foolish to be absurdly powerful.��

    ��Well, you do seem like a femme fatale.��

    Sakya had a torrenting frost creeping up from the base of her spine toward her nape as her eyes widened and her pupils trembled. The voice was pleasant to the ears but it was familiar to her. Her feet stayed close to each other before she saw the auburn-haired woman walks passed her.

    ��Ah, sister Cecile, how are you?�� Farash smiled as she asked.

    ��Well, what do you think?�� Cecile raised her brows with a smile.

    ��I-I don��t know, that��s why I ask you,�� Farash smiled.

    ��Hmm, let��s see, I hear that you are looking for my husband?�� asked Cecile with a smile.

    ��Oh my, I won��t go that far,�� Farash chuckled. ��After all, I��m going the opposite way, am I not?��

    ��You do,�� Cecile nodded slightly. ��I wonder what make you change your mind.��

    ��Excuse me?��

    ��Nothing,�� Cecile smiled. ��Do you want to sleep with my husband?��

    Sakya opened her eyes wide in disbelief, failing to notice that Farash was taken off guard.

    ��W-What? What are you saying? He is your husband, is he not?�� Farash smiled wryly. ��Why would I want to sleep with him?��

    ��I don��t know, a femme fatale such as yourself won��t reveal your goal,�� Cecile smiled. ��Though, you will have tremendously fiercepetition.��

    ��Competition,�� Farash chuckled under her wrist. ��What do you ever mean by that, I wonder.��

    ��Whatever that crossed your mind,�� Cecile answered.

    ��You��re soposed about this, that��s frightening, even Sakya couldn��t breathe well,�� Farash smiled.

    ��Kh?!�� Sakya wanted to deny but her body refused to stay calm despite trying. The woman that stood in front of her was in a different league. From the head to the toe, she was unmatched.

    ��Is that so? Well, I��ve been famous for being the cool-headed one out of the three.��

    ( Three?! ) Sakya raised her brows.

    ��Three?�� Farash furrowed her brows, ��He has another?��

    ��Officially, yes,�� Cecile smiled, ��Though I hope that the number won��t grow anymore, seeing how things have been going, I think I��m already past the point of even being toote.��

    ��I see,�� Farashs smiled as if she was amused by the revtion. ��That means I can still be the fourth?��

    ��Looks like you opened up your cover,�� Cecile smiled. ��That��s a shame, I would love to y words with you a little bit more.��

    ��Oh?�� Farash raised her brows, ��You don��t feel jealousy coursing through your veins?��

    ��I do, but having a verbal fight is pretty rare for me,�� Cecile smiled. ��A shame, I��m quite good at it, thanks to certain someone.��

    ��I have to apologize then,�� Farash smiled. ��I��m not a good speaker nor a listener, I bet I would bore you faster than how Sir Lyon defeated those three.��

    ��Sir Lyon?�� Cecile raised one of her brows, ��That��s fast, since when did you call him sir?��

    ��I think it has a certainmanding tone to it, don��t you think?�� answered Farash.

    Cecile shrugged, ��I don��t know, what do you think?��

    Farash smiled and loosened her shoulders. She looked at Cecile with a different light in her eyes, ��You know, all men that I want, grovel before me.��

    ��He heard it a million times,�� said Cecile.

    ��Oh?�� Farash raised one of her brows.

    ��You��re not going to be the first time,�� Cecile smiled. ��You think he is the kind of man that won��t kill a woman just because she is the most beautiful fairy?��

    ��I love challenges,�� said Farash.

    ��Farash don��t!�� said Sakya.

    Farash looked at Sakya before darting her nce back toward Cecile. ��Since we are going to be sisters, we shouldn��t fight, even if it��s verbal.��

    ��You��re pretty confident in getting his heart,�� said Cecile.

    ��Hearts are fickle,�� said Farash. ��They craved for something lustful, something that gave them euphoria. All I need is to give him a little bit of taste, then he wille to me like a butterfly to a flower.��

    ��Not bad,�� Cecile smiled. ��Looks like you��re really skilled in your department.��

    ��Oh, you jest,�� Farash chuckled under her wrist. ��Sister, can you tell me about the other one, since we are going to be rted soon.��

    ��That��s abundant of confidence that you got there,�� Cecile smiled. ��The name is Maria.��

    ��Oh, what a noble name,�� Farash sped her hands, ��She must be a saint.��

    ��Spot on,�� Cecile nodded. ��She is a kind of a saint, a benevolent woman through and through.��

    ��Oh how nice, then I don��t need to worry about her,�� Farash smiled.

    ��Hm? Are you sure?��

    ��A saint is nothing in my eyes, they always try to pick the right path, even though there is no right path,�� Farash clicked her tongue.

    ��I see,�� Cecile smiled and nodded. ��True, being virtuous is not choosing the right path, but making it right.��

    ��See, you get it, sister, I��m afraid that we would get along really well,�� Farash chuckled.

    ��I��m afraid that it wouldn��t happen,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��Oh my, you��re not going to stand in my way, are you?�� Farash smiled.

    ��Me? I wee you, but one woman won��t,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��One woman? Maria?�� Farash tilted her head.

    Cecile snorted a smile before she shook her head. ��Maria is a benevolent woman, all kind and sweet, me, I��m cool-headed one, let��s see, that leaves one.��

    ��Ah, her,�� Farash smiled. ��The Fang��s sister, I really wonder what she looked like.��

    ��She looks the same as her, even the proportion of her body is the same, you can��t differentiate between the two,�� Cecile shook her head. ��Well, until she showed her skill.��

    ��Oh? Is she better than Zelena?�� Farash asked before Sakya gulped as she prepared for the answer.

    ��Way above,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��Heh, is that so, then I will need to be careful then,�� said Farash before she yawned. ��It��s gettingte, sister Cecile, maybe we continue this little talk tomorrow? Preferably with his presence.��

    Cecile smiled, ��Heh, I must warn you though, forget about your intention.��

    ��Didn��t I tell you that I love challenges?�� Farash smiled before she jumped out a step forward in a panic. She immediately turned before seeing Kesya raising her index finger. ��You�� what do you want?��

    ��You can��t even dodge her touch fast enough,�� Cecile turned and smirked. ��Your head will be lobbed if you encounter her. Unlike me and Maria, she is merciless, an insane woman you might say.��

    ��?!�� Farash raised her brows as Kesya went past her with her hands behind her head.

    ��Please don��t take this personally, I only warn you because you��re the leader of the Water Guild, those below you still need you, it would be a shame if they found their leader��s head missing, furthermore over an affair.��

    Cecile walked away with Kesya following behind her, leaving the two leaders of two mighty guilds stunned.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874: She Has Been Waiting

    The shimmering sun came basking through the little gaps that the branches made. Not a single building was destroyed as the warmth of mother nature and the gentle winds of the early seeped through the cracks and crooks. The adventurers, no the Mortal World��s finest survived the sudden destruction despite having nothing to do to defend themselves other than gasping left and right.

    Fresh air at sunrise never felt so good as adventurers started to popte the street with a smile as if they were in an advert for toothpaste. They hugged themselves, feeling every limb still attached to their bodies. No blood was shed except for the vile beast that harbinger chaos with their presence.

    ��Oh, man! I never felt so good my entire life,�� said one middle-aged man adventurer.

    ��Grateful for not dying?�� jested another adventurer.

    ��What you know, junior?�� the middle-aged man leered at him before sighing. ��Though I have to admit, I never crossed something that dreadful before, I��m pretty certain that yesterday night will be the only time that I felt like a powerless baby.��

    The adventurers nearbyughed but those who spent time contemting had a face, a figure in their minds. upying the corners of their brains with the question mark that everyone wanted to know. ��Who?��

    The silhouette of the man that appeared out of nowhere and raised up to challenge the beast effectively burnt a longsting presence inside their memories. The youth that was d in a cloak, courageously stood toe-to-toe against the beast that was ready to pulverize them into rubbles of meat.

    The party was unknown except for the impable raw power that they showed. Myriad Devils were in awe and in fear. The gasps and the gawks filled the broken dome but the rushing blood from their heart believed that he was one of them. The way he presented himself, the way he showed his pure undeterred confidence was vehemently charming and inviting.

    ��Hey, who do you think that guy��s name is?�� asked one female adventurer to her two friends.

    ��I-I��ve heard that his name is Lyon something,�� said one female excitedly.

    ��Oh no, I think, I think I��m in love,�� thest one turned and pressed her cheeks as she squinted her eyes as much as possible, refusing to see the real world and settling in her own imagination.

    ��You��re crazy? We can only dream, ah~�� one femalemented with a smile toward the blue sky through the gaps of the branches.

    ��Lyon, what a daunting name!�� the first one sped her hands together before sighing. ��Though, we can clearly see how Farash looked at him.��

    ��Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! You��re focusing on the wrong thing, I��ve heard that he has a rtionship with Zelena.��

    ��The Fang of Leviathan?!��

    ��N-No way, they are the perfect pair! A powerful man for a powerful woman, ah! Life is so unfair,�� said her friend.

    ��They are living in the realm that we could only dream,�� the second one sighed.

    ��You better hush though, it��s not confirmed yet, but the elites say that Lyon wasing to Myriad Devils for her.��

    ��Oh my! Can he not be the perfect male?! I can��t take it!!��

    ��You��re overreacting right now,�� said one female before the three of them giggled at their own leisure.

    The town lived to the fullest extent as if the galore from yesterday��s grand fest had no idents. However, the man that was the talk of the town was sleeping peacefully as his entire body slid off the bed.

    He fell with his head thudding against the wooden floor. His eyelids twitched before he slowly opened them. He blinked twice before realizing that he was upside down with half of his body still on the bed. He crawled forward and adjusted his posture before standing up. He tapped the dust away before smiling and looked over the bed. However, his smile didn��tst as he saw no one.

    ��Damn you, morning people!�� Lyon gritted his teeth before sighing. There was no point in fighting, he was the one waking upte. He pulled himself together to go toward the shower albeit with his back making an arc.

    ��No one here either,�� Lyon sighed before he took a long bath and rxed. However, it was short-lived the moment he heard a knock.

    ��Young master, it��s time to depart,�� said Assid from outside the room.

    ��I didn��t even raise my legs over the tub yet,�� Lyon sighed. ��Fine, fine.��

    After wearing his cloak Lyon opened the door and saw Assid leaning forward with a slight bow. ��The others have been waiting in front of the inn.��

    ��Why do all of them wakes up in the morning,�� Lyon grunted.

    ��You woke up early.��

    Lyon nced over before finding Sakya walking toward him.

    ��Who are you?�� Lyon asked.

    Sakya was taken back before she furrowed her brows, ��I know that you��re powerful and confident about yourself but I didn��t think that it would actually be arrogance. How rude!��

    ��Eh?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Please forgive my young master, he doesn��t intend to disrespect you in any way,�� Assid bowed.

    ��It looks like he did,�� Sakya put her hands on her waist.

    ��A lot of things that we can��t disclose befall my young master��s fate, I hope you understand, you are, you do,�� Assid shared a sharp nce.

    Sakya had her heart thumped against her rib cage the moment she was caught by Assid��s dreadful presence. Her soul was sunk inside the torrent of cold blood behind his sses.

    Assid pulled his ominous away before Sakya managed to blink once more.

    Sakya regained consciousness but still had goosebumps pointing out of her skin. She darted at Lyon who looked like he had been hit by a train.

    Lyon shrugged, ��What?��

    ��I��ve heard that you��re leaving the Myriad Devils,�� said Sakya.

    ��Who told you?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Cecile, who else,�� answered Sakya before she crossed her arms. ��Where are you going?��

    ��I have no idea,�� Lyon chuckled to her disbelief.

    ��You��re really taking this lightly, aren��t you?�� Sakya sighed.

    ��Is there something to worry about?��

    ��What about the Daemon from yesterday?�� Sakya furrowed her brows. ��We��re not sure how to respond if you left with Zelena away from the town.��

    ��Hmm? It seems like there��s a discussion that involves me staying here, isn��t there?�� Lyon smiled.

    ��There is no need to hide it, someone as capable as you sure knows that you are now vital to Myriad Devils,�� said Baiyun who calmly approached the two of them.

    ��That��s funny, I��m just a vagrant adventurer, I have no need to indulge myself in being the protector of the city.��

    ��You��re still an adventurer,�� said Baiyun as he frowned. ��With the White Crow being severely injured, our power has definitely decreased but our morals still float as you are still around here.��

    ��You��re the overnight star, the hope that nobody expected Lyon,�� a pleasant voice was heard before Farash revealed herself from the opposite end of the corridor.

    ( Damn ) thought Lyon as he gulped seeing the evocative garment she was wearing. He shook his head, ��No wait, a minute, why can��t you guys protect the town on your own?��

    ��Because you��re stronger than us,�� Farash immediately answered with a smile, to the frown of Sakya.

    ��Even more than that, you are necessary,�� a shorter figure appeared as he approached Lyon. ��My Dendro��s Cage could only postpone but never settles.��

    ��Moris is right,�� Baiyun added. ��You are more than strength, you are an icon that they looked up to.��

    ��Lyon, as much as I hate to say this, however, I wish you to stay a little bit longer, don��t do it for me, do it for Myriad Devils�� sake,�� said Sakya.

    Four out of five of the strongest guild were confronting him to stay. It was an unprecedented sight with only Assid being there as the witness.

    ��Tell us what you need Lyon, and we will do our best to fulfill it, all we asked is for you to stay,�� said Moris. ��With a pir like you and your party, not even when Heaven is revolting that we will be thwarted.��

    ��It��s the highest honor, Lyon,�� said Baiyun.

    Lyon looked at all pairs of eyes before going to Assid for advice.

    ��The decision is in your hands, young master,�� said Assid as he slightly bowed.

    Lyon smirked, ��Heh, I refuse.��

    The leaders immediately made various reactions with their faces.

    ��Lyon����

    ��She is waiting for me,�� said Lyon as his eyes turned sharp. ��I can��t let her down, she has been waiting.��

    A beautiful figure with long dark hair upied his vision. She was getting away and entered the spatial storm out of her will. Her silvery voice rang in his mind before he took one step forward in reality. No guild leaders had the audacity to stop him as he made his way outside.

    Lyon smirked as the light of day braced his face. He looked down before finding his party was waiting for him with their personalities shown.

    ��I take it that we are going?�� Cecile smirked.

    Lyon took down the steps in haste, ��Of course,�� before leading the party once again, this time with Zelena included.

    ( Soon Selena ) Lyon��s eyes were set on the Twin Towers.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875: Let Me Join

    The hustle and bustle of the streets in Myriad Devils still surrounded what happened yesterday. The near-doom that they experienced would be foretold over and over but all of them paused whatever they were doing. All heads turned one by one as their ears heard a walk from a group. Their eyes widened as they saw who they were and some started to make way for the group. No words were spoken, as they unknowingly braced their chest up as if saluting them.

    A party that far surpassed the likelihood of the Leviathan Party. The group that repelled their doomsday. The rise of an unknown savior, led by a young man with the confidence of a hundred men. All of them had glimmers in their eyes, whether they were humans or demi-humans. An aspiring group that broke through a new era.

    ��Young master, you��re brimming with smiles,�� Kesya uttered with a grin with her hands behind her head.

    ��Shh! I��m trying to keep my cool,�� said Lyon through Mana Transmission.

    ��Hehe!�� Kesya chuckled freely.

    Lumina rolled her eyes before she approached Lyon, and asked him, ��Are you truly ready to meet her?��

    ��Absolutely,�� Lyon nodded. ��Whether there be dragons or whatever, they can��t stop me.��

    ��Then what about your mother?�� asked Lumina.

    Lyon sharpened her eyes, ��She too must be found, even if I have to cut the entire continent open.��

    ��That��s overreacting,�� Lumina squinted her eyes. ��Though, maybe you could.��

    ��Right?�� Lyonughed. ��But seriously though, I will find her, grandfather said that she is waiting for me at the highest peak, I don��t know where is it yet.��

    ��It won��t be that hard to find,�� Lumina said. ��Just look up which, which peak prated the clouds.��

    ��All peaks,�� Lyon slouched.

    Lumina snorted a smile, ��You will find her, Lyon.��

    ��En!�� Lyon nodded twice with a smile.

    The adventurers saw them left toward the west gate of the city.

    ��Hey, where do you think they��re going?�� asked one adventurer.

    ��The west?�� answered his friend as he watched them go.

    ��You think I��m stupid or something?��

    ��Well do you think I would know?��

    ��I��ve heard that there is a destroyed town in the west, they��re not going there are they?�� sighed the adventurer.

    ��But it��s only yesterday that they killed those beasts, don��t they like, take a break or something?��

    ��Talk about professional, I would never achieve that kind of dedication.��

    ��Why don��t we follow them? We can just run away when things went to shit.��

    ��That��s the dumbest idea I��ve ever heard.��

    ��What? Why would it?��

    ��Remember the Bahamut story? How many innocents died when the beast was on a rampage? Do you want to have a gravestone written ��died as coteral damage��? Well, do you?��

    ��Oof, that��s a harsh way of putting it,�� the adventurer sighed before looking at the party already leaving the west gate. ��I guess we will never achieve their ranks.��

    ��Probably not, but maybe if we are as professional as them.��

    ��

    Lyon took a deep breath of fresh air the moment he arrived at the meadows. He opened his eyes before looking at the blue sky and the clouds hovering in them.

    ��If you want to meet her as soon as possible, we need to make haste,�� said Zelena.

    ��I know, but with the fresh air and the gentle wind of nature, you just have to stop by and appreciate it,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Yourck of caution might rip your chance of meeting her,�� said Zelena with a frown.

    ��Maybe, but full of caution will rip my chance of meeting her, ��cause I will just give up, greatness always sits behind dangers, especially something worthwhile!�� Lyon grinned as he strode forward, leaving Zelena standing in disbelief.

    A hand took her shoulder before she saw Cecile��s face. ��Don��t be too surprised, he is like that most of the time, you will get used to it.��

    ��But what about the risk? Won��t recklessness kill him?�� Zelena asked.

    ��Hahaha,�� Cecileughed before leaving her standing alone.

    Zelena furrowed her brows baffled. ��Why is sheughing? Is this party really that�� Ugh! I ran out of words! Wait for me!�� she ran in a hurry before catching up to Lyon, ��Don��t you think that we need to run?��

    ��You just said to be cautious? Did I hear it wrong?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Don��t act like an idiot Lyon,�� Zelena frowned. ��You can still be cautious even when in a hurry.��

    ��Maybe, but do you think that woman would keep up with us?�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Huh? What are you talking about?��

    Kesya giggled, ��Your charm really is a trouble for us all, young master.��

    Lumina sighed, ��She really wants to die.��

    ��Huh? What?�� Zelena frowned. ��Someone is following us?��

    ��Someone is, though, she is quitecking, hehe,�� Kesya grinned. ��Want me to scoop her out?��

    ��Who is it?�� Zelena asked.

    ��Who else? It��s the woman you met yesterday after you got out of the room,�� said Cecile with a sigh.

    ��Farash?!�� Zelena muttered before her brows raised and looked at Cecile. ( Wait a minute, how did she know that I met her? Did Farash tell her? ) thought Zelena.

    ��What?�� Cecile asked.

    ��Nothing,�� Zelena shook her head. ��Farash is a capable woman, I think she would be fine in fleeing the scene the moment dangers sink in.��

    ��From a beast she might be fine, but from your sister?�� Cecile smirked.

    Zelena frowned but didn��t look back. She kept up with Lyon before asking, ��Are you sure that you��re gonna let her follow us?��

    ��It��s her legs,�� Lyon shrugged. ��She is following us at her own whim.��

    ��But you��re letting her!�� said Zelena before she stopped and turned around then shouted, ��Farash!��

    Lyon didn��t stop as he leisurely continued the path he chose.

    ��Oh my, did I get found out that easily?�� Her voice rang out of nowhere before she revealed herself to be hiding behind a small boulder. ��Did I ever tell you how aware you are of your surrounding, Zelena?��

    Zelena frowned before she approached her with balled fists and furrowed brows.

    ��Ooh?�� Farash raised both brows and smiled. ��Did I do something wrong?��

    ��Did I do something wrong?,�� Zelena mimicked her voice in a childish way, ��What are you doing here?!��

    ��What? I��m just strolling the area, it��s not like I don��t like green views or something,�� Farash answered.

    ��Oh don��t give me that,�� Zelena furrowed her brows. ��It��s obvious that you��re following us!��

    ��I��m not following you,�� Farash shook her head.

    ��Cut the crap Farash, don��t ruin your life because you want to have more status than you are now!�� said Zelena.

    ��What��s with you? Why are you being so pushy?�� Farash frowned. ��You might be a strong adventurer, but it��s not like I can��t beat you.��

    ��I don��t need to beat you, what you��re about to face if you continued this, is my sister!�� said Zelena with a re.

    ��So?��

    ��You gonna die,�� Zelena grabbed both of Farash��s shoulders.

    ��It��s my life Zelena,�� Farash frowned before pushing both hands away. ��I��ll do what I want.��

    ��You idiot,�� Zelena insulted. ��You have no idea how merciless she is!��

    ��What��s with both you and Cecile anyway, it��s not like Lyon doesn��t have a couple of wives already, why can��t I join in?��

    ��Because of my sister!�� said Zelena.

    ��Enough!�� Farash raised her voice before pointing her finger at Zelena��s chest, ��I want to do what I want, it��s my life,�� she pushed her away before running toward Lyon��s party.

    Zelena sighed. ��That idiot, why is she giving herself away.��

    ��Lyon! Yuhu!!��

    Lyon turned before waving at her with a smile. ��Hey, you���� ( What��s her name again, oh right, Farash ).

    Cecile turned. ��Oh my, you sure don��t know how to give up.��

    ��Hahaha, sister Cecile, why are you being so mean, it��s not like I��m here with harm in mind.�� She hovered her nce toward Lyon before darting back toward Cecile.

    ��So why, are you following us? You��re not here to stop us from advancing further are you?�� asked Cecile.

    ��No, no, no, how can I do that,�� Farash giggled, ��I��m not here because I��m the Water Guild��s leader, I��m here because I��m Farash, just an adventurer.��

    ��Are you sure?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��What will happen to your guild if something were to happen?��

    ��They can take care of themselves,�� Farash nodded. ��I know their capabilities.��

    ��Well, fine by me but don��t drag us down,�� said Cecile.

    Farash nodded with a smile before Zelena caught up to them.

    ��Alright, let��s continue,�� Lyon stretched his arms before leading the group once more.

    Cecile walked at the back with Zelena before she asked, ��I thought that you don��t care if she followed us or not.��

    ��It was an act to deter her motivation,�� Zelena frowned. ��I never thought that she would actually do it.��

    Cecile chuckled, ��You��re underestimating people��s greed for power and status, especially those from a lower ss.��

    Zelena sighed, ��I just hope she would show a bit of mercy when Farash bes assertive.��

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876: Goodbye Stupid

    Soon the party saw the beasts umting more and more as they traversed deeper. However, they pose no threat to them as they be nothing but corpses. The weaker ones saw the powerful ones fall, thus they fled in fear for their life.

    Farash had her eyes wide opened and refrained from seeing a word. She had never seen anyone capable of taking down Behemoths without breaking a sweat, all the while, solo. The group far exceeded what the entire Myriad Devils epassed. However, her eyes were on the person leading the way nonchntly. What kind of roar would make that smirk gone? She wondered.

    Yet, for the man himself, his vision went into the distance. Not at the front, but at the core of hazy memories that resurfaced. A far ne but also familiar, a raspy-sweet voice of a woman that tingled his soul.

    ��.

    Roars of the people made Lyon twitch his eyes. He woke up with a flutter before he saw a man sitting across him had his arms crossed with his head looking down.

    The man sitting across had a well-built figure. His muscles were bulging like a stone and it was especially enhanced by the vest he was wearing. However, his eyes were closed as if he was trying to control his breathing.

    Lyon raised his brows before looking to the sides only to find yet three-four other people in the same room that was lightened with nothing but three balls of torches. The smell of metal permeated the room and the pungent smell of sweat was unpleasant to his standard.

    ��Next up! Participate number seventy-sixth!�� a promoter called out.

    The man sitting across Lyon opened his eyes, ��Oi, underdog! It��s your time.��

    ��Heh, looks like it,�� Lyon stood up with a smirk.

    The man sitting across him grinned, ��You��re fighting the Sirius de, are you sure you have your warrants ready?��

    Both menughed, ��I won��t die today, it��s still too soon.��

    ��Careful out there, young gun!��

    Lyon waved his hand as he ascended the stairs where the lights illuminated. The roars of the people could deafen a baby. Everyone was excited as they waved their gs. They chant their champions, they chanted his name and of course, the name of his opponent.

    ��I think master is going to win,�� said a boy who was sitting amongst the crowd.

    ��We need the money,�� the woman with auburn hair sitting next to him sighed. ��He better be.��

    ��Sirius de! It��s the Sirius de!�� said one adventurer before all eyes darted over to the opposite part of the ring.

    ��Woah�� that woman has some serious aura,�� the boy gulped.

    ��Yeah, I feel shivers just looking at her eyes,�� the woman with auburn hair furrowed her brows before darted her nce toward Lyon, ��Lyon be����

    ��Ak?!�� Lyon pointed his finger at the woman who was to be his opponent with his eyes wide open.

    ��W-What��s wrong?!�� the auburn woman eximed to the baffled crowd.

    ��Huh?�� The woman standing across raised her brows.

    ��You��re Selena right?! Yahahah! Holy shit, I never thought I would see you here!�� Lyonughed.

    ��Eh?�� the auburn woman had her lips twitched.

    ��Master knew her?�� the boy tilted his head.

    ��They knew each other?�� The crowd started to question the same thing.

    The Sirius de frowned before the promoter caught the cue.

    ��E-Err, folks this is the battle between the two strongest! The underdog Lyon Torga! and the Sirius de, Selena!��

    The promoter waved his hand down before his hair immediately fluttered as a shadow past him.

    The auburn woman had her eyes opened wide, ( She is fast! ), ��But���� she smirked.

    A streaking de caught Lyon��s eyes before the crowd was petrified with all of their breath taken out.

    ��Woah, I can see my handsome self in your de, nice maintenance, haha!��

    Sirius de raised her brows before noticing that her opponent had turned his body around just enough for the de to be paralleled against his eyes.

    ��You��ve gotten a lot quicker, Selena,�� Lyon smiled, ��Haven��t seen you since that de school.��

    Selena��s pupils shrunk, ��You��re����

    ��Our first meeting has you kicking my butt away from that tree,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Hmph!�� Selena frowned before she swung her de, which Lyon dodged effortlessly.

    The distance widened once more as the man had yet to draw his sword.

    ��Lyon the ��Fake Fool��,�� Selena uttered before pointing her sword at him.

    ��Fake Fool?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��You can fool anyone even the teachers, but I know you,�� Selena pointed her de. ��I might have inherited the supreme art, but it was supposed to be you.��

    ��I was expelled,�� Lyon shrugged.

    ��For me!�� Selena cried tears before she cleaved the ring open.

    ��Hm!?�� Lyon immediately dodged sideways. ��Woah, how did you���� he frowned seeing the woman had a streak of warm emotion coursing from her cheek to her jaw.

    ��Big sister Cecile, you look so surprised,�� said the boy as he looked at the woman sitting beside her raising her brows.

    ��There are things that I don��t know yet about your master, Graham,�� Cecile crossed her arms. ��That guy, how many secrets does he keep.��

    Selena shook her head, ��That��s not just it, isn��t it, everything, EVERYTHING, you have meddled with everything, hadn��t you?��

    Lyon stood silent as well as the crowd. His head hung down before he revealed a weak smile and nodded.

    ��Tch! Stupid! Idiot!�� Selena stomped her foot before she furrowed her brows and came at her with a barrage of intents.

    ������ Lyon drew his sword before one of the intents came rushing at him.

    The first sh caused a ding, and a voice trickled through his soul.

    ��You taught me! ��

    Another sh caused another message.

    ��When danger arose, you were there!��

    Another sh ensued.

    ��You were my rival!��

    Another ding ensued.

    ��Yet! Everything! After everything that you��ve done, you just left!��

    Finally, their sword crossed as they shared their breaths to each other��s faces. Selena was panting with her face turned red whilst Lyon remained stoic as he looked at her.

    ��I told you, I was expelled.��

    ��No! Don��t give me that crap! Everyone thinks that you��re an idiot when you��re not! You did it because you knew, only one shall inherit the Void Art! You stole the book and deliberately get caught before the ascension so that you would get expelled because you KNEW! It was either you or me!��

    Lyon remained silent before he pushed her away with the sword and made a distance between them.

    ��Have you mastered it?�� Lyon asked before thunder turned the blue clouds into the dark. Rains started to pour down with surmounting gale that could lift up mountains followed.

    ��W-What��s going on?! I can��t see a thing?!�� The crowd went into a panic.

    Selena shook her head to Lyon��s surprise.

    ��I see�� but I can see that you��re advancing,�� Lyon showed a weak smile.

    ��Hmph!�� Selena frowned before a hundred translucent intents of a sword could be seen defying the fall of the rain.

    ��Look��s like you��re serious this time,�� Lyon smirked before he stood sideways with one hand folded behind his back. ��Come!��

    Selena waved her sword down before the sword intentsunched as if it came out of the turret.

    Lyon deflected the first sword intent before his eyes wide opened as he heard with his soul her message.

    �� I haven��t replied to your answer from back then, I��m sorry I was such a child. I hated you for being better than me, foolish right? I don��t know why did you even fall for me. Is it because I��m cute? We were such kids at the time, that��s why I rolled my eyes then. All the boys were stupid and you were dense.��

    Lyon frowned before he deflected another set of ten.

    �� Stupid, can I still call you that? I used to call you that, even though I know I was the stupid one, perhaps still am. Will you give me a chance to properly answer you, will you not run away this time? ��

    Lyon raised his brows before his lips were sealed with another. His pupils trembled as they shrunk. The Sirius de was a woman, a woman that was admired by many, yet hardly did many see that she shared a kiss with a man they barely knew.

    Lyon blinked before Selena disappeared from the ring. ��Huh?!

    Lyon frowned before he deflected thest sword intent.

    ��Goodbye�� Stupid�� ��

    Lyon stood under the rain before sighing.

    ��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Hm? Lyon? What��s wrong?�� Luna asked.

    Lyon stopped before baffling the party as he took off his cloak.

    ��Lyon, what are you thinking?�� Cecile frowned.

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon smirked before waving his hands to the party, ��I��m going first.��

    ��Wai����

    Lyon ran off as his back formed a tattoo. His eyes turned jade as his hair fluttered against the wind. His domineering aura builds up before he entered a giant jaw of a flying wyrm the moment he leaped. He burst through the wyrm with a dragon momentum before he grinned with blood dyed on his face.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877: Come!

    Farash��s eyes wide opened. Her nose could only draw in a cold breath as she saw him advancing solo into the dangerous side of the continent. She couldn��t stop him or keep up with him. The man was enthralled entirely.

    ��Hey! Lyon!�� Zelena shouted before she looked at the second-inmand of the group. ��Aren��t you going to follow him?��

    Cecile smirked. ��We are following him, just not at the same rivaling speed.��

    Zelena frowned, ��He is going to the center of a dangerous area.��

    ��Dangerous?�� Cecile raised her brows, ��But you cane and go as you please right?��

    ��That doesn��t mean that he could do the same!�� Zelena frowned.

    ��He is my husband,�� Cecile raised her chin, ��That��s why I trust him.��

    ����What?�� Zelena was stunned before she shook her head.

    Cecile sighed before Farash chipped in with a click of her tongue and a shake of her head.

    ��Zelena, you are talking a bit, unreal right now,�� Farash smiled.

    ��Don��t get your muddy feet in this affair,�� Zelena frowned.

    ��She is right,�� Cecile nodded before sneering at her, ��You think that the man your sister married, the woman that mastered the celestial art of the void to a level never seen by its predecessor, would be weak?��

    ������ Zelena stood still as she saw Cecile��s smirk. She turned over her attention in the direction where Lyon had gone before her eyes widened. A giant thing that she couldn��t decipher in a short amount of time wasing at the party with blinding speed.

    Graham stepped in front of her before stopping the entire thing with one hand. The loud shock fluttered their hair before they realized that it was a corpse of a beast. The head was missing from the body with blood oozing out from that metallic skin.

    ��He is really���� Kesya grinned.

    ��Absolute,�� Assid nodded before Graham threw the headless corpse away.

    Zelena nced over her shoulder before she gulped. Another shockwave urred courting all of the party��s attention.

    ��He�� I don��t think he can restrain himself,�� Luna smiled wryly.

    ��This is dangerous, he is getting reckless,�� Lumina frowned. ��If what Cecile said is the truth, then he is inviting trouble.��

    Cecile shrugged and smiled as she heard what the dragon woman said. She had her chin up before leading the party with silence and a smirk, the kind that she learned from her beloved.

    ��.

    Roaring beasts were against him as all variants gave him the dagger stare. The beasts unite to amon threat, to a silhouette that wasing at them with a regal aura. However, for the mortal, his eyesy elsewhere. He was unafraid as he traverse to the noman��snd, for there was a woman he was dying to meet. A woman that was fated and destined to be in his embrace.

    Lyon grinned with his jade-eyes shimmering. His feet stomped as heavy as they were light against the soft ground of nature. Not a single of those vertical pupils from afar could deter him, not even his in-synch breathing.

    Lyon opened his arms wide before making a w with both hands. ��Are you ready for this?!��

    Both of his arms coiled a mist of jade-like mana and turned denser as he inched closer toward the swarm of beasts that was on his way.

    The little beasts that joined the fray instantly had their blood turned warmth like never before. All of their body joints tensed seeing the unscrupulous danger that was approaching as if they were seeing another beast just a different realm. The moment they saw the teeth of Lyon��s grin, they immediately haste away from the spot, leaving therge-sized beast to handle the mortal.

    ��I have something special for you!�� Lyon leaped as the beasts on the opposite also did the same. ��Heh!�� a silhouette of the mighty True Dragon emerged from his back and enthralled the roaring beasts that were about to shred him to pieces.

    ��True Dragon Art! Wave of the Shattering World!��

    The beasts could only roar as their fleshes were ripped apart in a sh from the unstoppable wave. Lyonnded his feet first and continued his journey before the heavy beasts crashed against the ground, tremoring the nearby vicinity.

    ��Hm?�� a figure wearing an oversized cloak with golden outlines was hovering in the sky and had his brows twitched before looking over in Lyon��s direction. He frowned as he saw the beasts had their noses being sniffed by the grass of the meadow. The figure descended beforending on the ground with a softnding.

    Lyon raised one of his brows as he noticed the figure standing in his way, however, he didn��t lose his grin.

    ��Who are you?�� the figure spoke directly to Lyon��s ears and soul.

    Lyon felt a wild thump in his chest as his eyes widened for a second. He stopped before standing with his hands balled. His brows frowned. ��Who are you?��

    ��Hm?�� the figure raised his brow. ��You��re still standing.��

    ��Are you a beast as well?�� Lyon asked with a smirk.

    ��Heh, that��s a first,�� the figure muttered. ��You should not have gone here, mortal dweller.��

    ��Mortal dweller? It��s like I keep hearing new terms every day,�� Lyon shrugged. ��What do you want?��

    ��I was trying to search for something personal, however, my hunch tells me that you have something to do with it,�� said the figure.

    ��What are you talking about?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��The beasts that you befell were not supposed to be easy for the current strength of the mortal dwellers,�� said the figure. ��Yet you vanquished them with such ease. Furthermore, that jade glow of yours, is it an imitation of the True Dragon?��

    Lyon��s eyes sharpened before he retracted his form and crossed his arms, ��You seem to have knowledge beyond this world.��

    ��Heh,ing from your kin is not praise,�� the figureughed before his voice turned cold, ��Are you the one that also vanquished the three Daemons?��

    ��Three Daemons?�� Lyon muttered before he recalled what Ceile said. He frowned ( So this is the guy that was pulling the string from behind the scene, the one that wants to keep the image of Paradise impable ).

    ��Are you the one, or do you know the one that did it?�� asked the figure.

    Lyon snorted, ��I��m sorry, but I have something of an urgent matter.��

    ��Oh? Excuse my wording mortal dweller, I didn��t ask you a question like the first one, I demand your  answer!��

    The mantra sessfully struck Lyon��s bare soul. ��Tch!�� He clenched his chest, ��It seems like you��re itching to die.��

    ��What? Heh, hehe, hahaha! You��re quite a funny one, mortal dweller,�� said the figure. ��You��re not going anywhere until you answer my demand.��

    ��I did kill the three Daemons,�� answered Lyon with a sigh.

    ��Then�� what?�� the figure was taken back. He didn��t expect Lyon to answer so willfully, not to mention with his hand behind his head scratching the scalp.

    ��Alright, I answered your demand, now step aside and leave me alone,�� Lyon said as he made a shoo gesture with his right hand and with the slightest energy he could muster to swing his wrist.

    The figure frowned before he slowly released his aura. The powerful presence even made the grasses flutter in reverse from the natural wind. His cloak fluttered vehemently before his right hand pointed at Lyon.

    ��Mortal dweller, you have surpassed my expectation, I thought that no mortal would have been able to achieve something like killing a Daemon, perhaps in the age of the past, however, you have no idea how your cultivation steps will now enter stagnation, forever.��

    ��That��s a really long sentence to say that you want to kill me,�� said Lyon as he shrugged.

    ( How odd, how can he stand so calmly, his breathing, his goosebumps, everything seems so�� under his control, does he not feel fear? Perhaps I shall show him some demonstration ) the figure smirked.

    ��Behold mortal dweller, this is the power of true cultivation, you will never achieve this!�� The figure clenched his fists before releasing a burst of aura that produced a strong gale.

    Lyon��s hair fluttered but he didn��t bother to cover his eyes from the flying dust.

    The figure now hovered with three pairs of wings sprung from his back. He grinned, ��This is the epitome, this is what a Seraphim Realm looks like.��

    ��I was in a good mood, you know���� Cold voices roamed inside the figure��s ear canal.

    ��Huh?!�� the figure raised his brows as he saw Lyon��s eyes turn golden. ( Two blessings in one body? ).

    ��But every lot of you seems to like to hang out on my nerves,�� Lyon��s body was garbed by the golden armor along with the headdress. ��Heaven��se Fury.��

    ��W-What the hell is that form?!�� the figure uttered. ( A tail? No, four of them?! What the�� ).

    Lyon pulled out a strand of hair before blowing it away. Four clones of his emerged with smirks on their faces. He crossed his arms before he and the four clones hovered at the same altitude as the figure.

    ��You look gobsmacked, seraphim,�� said Lyon before he taunted him with one hand, ��Come.��

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878: You Suck at This��

    The figure frowned as he looked at Lyon��s current form. He suddenly found himself in a one versus four situation, despite having three pairs of wings to show off against the mortal.

    ��What��s wrong? You seem to be a bit intimidated by this,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Hm?! Don��t be ridiculous! Do you think your form can intimidate the likes of me? Looks like you mortals really forgot the courtesy against that of a higher being!��

    ��A higher being?�� Lyon rubbed the canal of his ear with a finger before looking at the booger that was never at the tip of his finger, then blew it out. He looked at the Seraphim Realm Cultivator in front of him with a smirk. ��You think you��re a higher being? Are you sure? Just because you have three pairs of wings?��

    ��You ignorant fool, do you have any idea what a Seraphim Cultivator means?��

    ��Nope,�� Lyon shrugged. ��I don��t care if you are a Seraphim or a gargantuan orc, in my eyes, you are all the same. Proiming to be a higher being but you meddle in a nonsense matter like stopping me. What the fuck did I ever do to you? I��m here on a personal matter, why would a higher being like you would stop me?��

    ��Such foul mouth,�� the figure muttered. ��You killed those three Daemons, now you have to face me.��

    ��That��s the most generic line I��ve ever heard out of a viin so far,�� Lyon sighed. ��Why would a higher being such as yourself be here in the first ce? A continent of the Mortal World that��s quite deste and far away from the ess to First Heaven. Don��t you think that��s quite suspicious.��

    ��Hmph! It seems like you have a sharp mind,�� said the Seraphim Cultivator before he smirked. ��Do you want to know the truth? I can grant you that information since you��re going to die anyway.��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��Killing me here? Now, what makes you think that you can do that?��

    ��Heh, hahaha!�� The figureughed exorbitantly. ��Killing you will be like ughtering chickens! Do you think a mere True God cultivator could handle a Seraphim? The majority of your people didn��t know the realm existed!��

    ��What makes you think that I��m in the majority? Do you see anyone else like me?�� asked Lyon as he shrugged.

    ��Me!��

    ��Hey me too!��

    ��Yup, yup that��s me!

    ��Hey me!��

    The four clones answered before all fiveughed all together.

    ��Y-You! Imbecile!�� the figure released a burst of his aura.

    ��Hey, hey, calm down,�� said Lyon nonchntly. ��You said you��re gonna exin what��s going on, here, or are you changing your mind?��

    ��Shut up!��

    ��Oof, I thought you��re a higher being, to think that higher beings are too proud, to tell the truth, even to a certain-death mortal,�� Lyon shrugged as he sighed disappointingly, before being followed by the four clones.

    ��Tch!�� the Seraphim Cultivator furrowed his brows ( This one is really getting on my nerves! ). ��Enough chit-chat!��

    ��Hey, how about a deal?�� Lyon put his hands behind his head before crossing his legs as he leaned back. ��Since you��re from a higher realm than me, probably I don��t know, three-four realms? I have no idea just like what you said earlier. Then how about giving me a chance to strike first, or at least give me a handicap,e on, you won��t fight an ant with a meteor would you?��

    ��I have never seen such a shameless person like you, but then again, you are a mortal.��

    Lyon shrugged. ��There is no merit in being prideful if you��re in a corner.��

    The Seraphim Cultivator smirked. ��Heh! Such is mortal, you��re shameless beyond salvation, even in death, you would cower in fear rather than fighting for what you believe in! Thus why you would never reach a greater height of cultivation! Thus why you will never reach Paradise!��

    ��Man, you don��t need to lecture me about that, I mean, I��m not the one that orchestrated mortal��s obliviation in the Dark Continent,�� Lyon snorted.

    Lyon caught his opponent��s eyes widened opened as the gap between each breath widened.

    ��So you knew,�� the Seraphim deepened his voice as well as his presence. ��Then all the more reason that you should die right now.��

    ��Oh, are you not going to ask me how did I figure out your motive?�� asked Lyon as he and the other four smirked.

    ��Is there someone else that knew about this?��

    ��You think I would tell? Woah, you really suck at this, c��mon, be creative a bit,�� Lyonughed before the Seraphim finally shed himself forward. Their eyes met one another, a murderous one versus a fool one.

    A fist swept inside from the Seraphim Cultivator against Lyon��s abdomens as the crack of his armor was heard. Lyon��s body arched before he spits out blood with his eyes widened.

    ��Pathetic,�� the Seraphim Cultivator whispered before hacking down Lyon��s back with sped hands.

    Lyon��s body plunged into the ground before making a crater.

    ��Hey!�� one of the clones started fighting back.

    ��You think a mere clone can stop me, thene! I will erase you with a finger,�� said the Seraphim Cultivator before he dodged an iing attack from a blindspot. ��Pathetic mortal, you are perhaps a clone, but your instinct is nothing more than a beast.��

    The Seraphim Cultivator trusted his finger against the clone��s neck before grabbing another one with his other hand. ��Ants, pretty much so.��

    ��You bastard!�� The third one joined in the fray before getting his abdomen kicked. ��Guha!��

    The Seraphim threw the two clones to thest one before his brows furrowed. ( They are nothing but doppelgangers and I expected no blood, yet, how are they still here despite getting wounded? Even after I dipped my finger with mana ).

    ��Hehehe, why are you frowning? Surprised that we��re still here?�� one of the clones raised smirked.

    ��Hey look, I got a hole in my neck, damn, it��s really weird breathing like this.��

    ��Hey, why don��t you try drinking water, you might ooze out hahaha!��

    ��HAHAHA!�� the clonesughed despite the amorous situation they were in.

    ��Hmph!�� The Seraphim frowned but looked down to see Lyon cross his arms with dried blood on the corner of his lips. ��I won��t settle things ying with these four.��

    ��Hey, hey, you look so angry old man, want to try to ease up a bit and go to a brothel with me?�� Lyon smirked before taunting him with his hand.

    ��It seems like that is not an ordinary blessing,�� said the Seraphim before his eyes sharpened. A glint of light permeated before he stood at the opposite end of the four clones. Lyon could see himself in the de that made a sudden appearance in the Seraphim Cultivator��s hand.

    The four clones puffed into smoke in an instant and caught Lyon��s frown.

    ��It seems like you��re getting serious here,�� said Lyon before finding the Seraphim hovering down and standing against him.

    ��Your strength is quite absurd for a mortal dweller,�� said the Seraphim to Lyon��s surprise.

    ��Oh? What��s this, change of heart?�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Tell me all you know, and I will grant you a quick death, Paradise��s words,�� said the Seraphim Cultivator.

    ��Quick death,�� Lyon answered without hesitation.

    The Seraphim cultivator raised his brows, ��You rather die a slow death than sell your own kin? What about what you said earlier, I thought pride yields no merit when you��re at a corner.��

    Lyon shrugged before he lunged himself forward.

    ��Fool, you��re too slow in my eyes,�� the Seraphim smirked. ��The extend of you stops here, eventually I will get your friends too at a corner, Paradise is absolute.��

    The Seraphim Cultivator bent the space as he moved with the de.

    ��?!�� Lyon��s eyes opened wide before the sword pierced his armor and body. The breath inside his lung was taken away as his feet left the ground.

    ��You are outssed, mortal dweller. You realized that you can��t run, so you chose to die admirably, sad. Nobody is going to know how you die, except the wordsing out of my lips when they trembled, begging for their pathetic life. What can you hope to achieve, you��re A True God Cultivator and I��m a Seraph Cultivator, I need not a single trick to kill you,�� said the Seraph Cultivator with a smirk.

    ��Guha!�� Lyon coughed out.

    The Seraph Cultivator had his eyes wide open.

    ��Oops!! Heh, no blood,�� said ��Lyon�� before he gave the mighty being, the dweller of Paradise, his middle finger before he puffed into a cloud of smoke. The sets of armor fell to a thud along with the banner, and the headdress before slowly dissolving into bits of light.

    The smirk from the Seraphim Cultivator vanished before the veins on his temple pulsed greatly.

    ��

    ��There! I can see it!�� Lyon grinned as he ran past the vast meadow. A broken and abandoned city was at the view of the horizon, where the twin towers emerged.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879: SELENA!!!!!!!

    Lyon had his eyes on the horizon where he could see the twin towers that Zelena had talked about prior. The spring of the meadow danced in his nostrils as the pain from thest encounter vanished. He didn��t defeat the obnoxious Seraphim Cultivator, there was no need to. His priorityy straight on the woman that gave him his first kiss in this crazy world.

    ��Selena,�� Lyon grinned as he fastened his pace.

    ��

    ��That bastard!�� the Seraphim unleashed a slight mana burst before turning around and revealing his veiny temple.

    The high being of Heaven, the one regarded as the Paradise dweller was outsmarted by the one he looked down at. A simple trick that made him oust his rage. The embarrassing notion of a mere ant fooling a god lingered inside his mind and soul. The cringe sensation pulling the goosebumps out of his skin made his fingers crawl. However, his breath slowly paced down as he noticed something. The utter humiliation shall be under reality forever as no other eyes witnessed what just happened.

    ��That trick will only work once, there won��t be a second one!�� the Seraphim said before chasing toward the direction where Lyon had presumably gone.

    ��

    Kesya��s nose slightly twitched before she furrowed her brows.

    ��Did you smell something?�� asked Cecile.

    ��This scent is really annoying,�� Kesya frowned. ��Maybe it��s the person that Empress talked about.��

    ��The being that guarded the far end of the Dark Continent?�� Cecile raised his brows.

    ��The what?�� Farash raised her brows.

    Zelena frowned. ��This is bad, they might encounter Lyon.��

    ��I wouldn��t use the word might, chances are too thin that they didn��t encounter him,�� Lumina shook her head. ��Though, I don��t know how Lyon would face such ordeal.��

    Cecile shook her head, ��He is not strong enough to handle a Seraphim Cultivator at the moment.��

    Luna immediately stepped in, ��Then we should aid him!��

    ��Don��t be too hasty, a Seraphim might be powerful but he is not dumb either�� though he may look like he never knew what book was,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��A Seraphim Cultivator, ptui! They always had their chins up just because of the fact that they lived in Paradise.��

    ��Umm,�� Farash courted their attention before she revealed a rare wry smile, ��Are you guys talking Paradise? The PARADISE? The highest end-point of Heaven?��

    ��Yes, what else?�� Lumina raised one of her brows as if Farash should have known about it.

    ( It��s THE PARADISE?! ) Farash screamed inside her mind ( That��s the highest ce, the highest status anyone could get! W-What��s with these people?! They spoke of the ce like nothing, they also condemned a Seraphim Cultivator?? What��s a Seraphim Cultivator even mean?! Why are they condemning the ce that��s highly sought by all cultivators?! That��s the peak of the peaks of achievements! ). She gulped as she looked at the group slowly losing interest in her reaction.

    Luna shook her head before she adamantly said, ��Either way, it��s better for us to aid him.��

    ��I agree.��

    Luna��s eyes lit up as she saw Graham take a step on her side.

    ��What��s your take?�� Cecile raised her brows.

    ��If the Daemons were on the order of that Seraphim Cultivator then they could sniff out that master is behind the murder. They might be aloof and feel that all of us are beneath their thoughts, but they would get serious if someone is holding back their n, or even worse, interfering and actually seeded in doing it,�� Graham exined.

    Cecile nodded, ��I understand, however, we are in a sensitive situation right now, and we don��t want to alert Paradise early.��

    ( Alert the paradise?! ) thought Farash as her eyes widened for the whole duration of the conversation. As the conversation went on, the more her heart got heavier. The identity that they held was already mysterious from the get-go, but she never thought that Paradise would be mentioned in such a negative tone. The madness of the group made her goosebumps jolting all over the ce. She might be the leader of a strong guild in Myriad Devils, top five even, but she still couldn��tpare to the likes of Zelena, let alone the whole group that demeaned the holy sanctuary for all cultivators. ( Are they mad..? What are they saying? It��s backward! Why are they sounding like they would wrathed out Paradise?! ).

    ��Very well,�� Graham didn��t utter another word before stepping back.

    ��I believe that young master is more than capable of handling such feather-full beings. He mightck the raw power that he once had, but his battle instinct, his prowess, his cunning trajectory, and the way he brought himself, the very elegance that can��t bepared,promised, by the whole Paradise! They envied him, a being that they looked down on!�� Assid hid his nce by dting the light shining through his sses.

    Cecile smirked, ��Alright, then let Lyon handle it by himself, this is not a challenge for him yet, especially with his current cultivation and also the blessings that he could utilize freely at will.��

    Luna made a gulp before she hovered her nce toward Lyon. She didn��t know the full situation regarding Lyon and his connection with Paradise yet. She only knew that somehow, Lyon was able to help Heaven push back Hell out of the Mortal World.

    ��Lyon���� Luna muttered.

    ��It��s pretty normal to be worried about him,�� Cecile added after she noticed Luna��s behavior. ��However, we also need to keep moving regardless.��

    ��Let��s go,�� Lumina walked out first, leaving the rest astounded.

    Cecile smirked ( Would you look at that, the female dragon actually turned more assertive than cold this time ). She shook her head before walking behind her, then the rest followed, all except Farash.

    Her hands were trembling atst. She was holding it for a while, to keep her head cool albeit only on the outside. She wanted to maintain her image, she wanted to maintain her ss. However, it was futile as she heard the word Paradise being tossed around like it was a ce they could casually visit.

    Farash shook her head before she followed the party. She might as well be the weakest in terms of presence, however, she was still the Water Guild��s leader. An astonishing title that not many had achieved.

    Lyon was the key to reaching the new height, she knew the concept very well. However, going against Paradise was a different matter. There was only certainty regarding rebellious behavior in Paradise, it was punishment, then death.

    ��

    ��Huh?�� The Seraphim Cultivator paused and then turned around in the opposite direction. His brows furrowed at the distance that was far-reaching. He snorted before facing where Lyon had gone. ��Must be a bunch of newbies trying out the new region after they survived a cmity.��

    He returned chasing where Lyon had gone with greater eleration. His eyes were sharper and highly focused like an eagle hunting its prey. He shoved all of his divine sense toward the direction before his lips pointed to his ears.

    ��You can run, but you can��t hide!�� the Seraphim Cultivatorughed before advancing his speed.

    ��

    Beasts fell over and over again as they made a trail of corpses leading to a man that was running toward the ruined city.

    Lyon��s smirk never left his face as hundreds of hurdles of beasts were either wrecked open or ran between with tails between their feet. His face was dyed with blood, but it wasn��t his. His hands were dyed with blood and it wasn��t his. His heart was beating faster than normal, but it wasn��t because of the dangerous field he was on. His mind was upied not with survivability but with a devastating world-ss woman with ck hair, the one that started all of this.

    Then finally, thest beast fell with some of its limbs missing.

    Lyon stood with Scarlet in his hand. He could smell the surmounting smell of aging wood and rotten iron. His chest was heaving up and down but his shoulder was still straight. He hardly blinks as the other beasts scurried away from the field of his vision.

    The gate was in front of him. He finally made it, and now all that was left was. To call her name.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked first before he took a deep breath and arched his back. He faced the sky with both of his hands by his waist. His eyes sharpened before he called.

    ��SELEENAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!��

    The voice cracked open the sane mind. Every beast was threatened by the roar as torrenting mana esctes.

    The Seraphim that was hunting him paused in disbelief with his eyes wide open. The significance of the roar petrified his very being as his mind was lost for a second.

    Lumina��s ears twitched before she furrowed her brows, ��He has arrived.��

    ��Looks like it,�� Cecile smiled before the rest of the party did, except for Farash who was astounded.

    ��

    Ears twitched before eyes opened. A smile immediately formed before the beautiful figure stood up. Bask of wind fluttered her long ck hair as she faced in the direction of the call. The rustling leaves and the rustling grasses were in sync and formed a harmonious melody.

    ��Mother���� she uttered softly

    ��Hehe,�� A brown rabbit perched on her shoulder. ��That��s my beloved child.��

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880: Well, My Wife is Here

    ��That idiot,�� Lumina gritted her teeth with her brows furrowed. She crossed her arms before snorting.

    ��What? I think that it��s sweet when he did that,�� Kesya chipped in, ��Also, he often did it in the past, so you better be prepared, he might yell out your name in the near future.�� Kesya chuckled.

    ��That��s not the point,�� Lumina leered at her. ��He is not in a situation to be stupid, remember the being that you sniffed out, the Seraphim Cultivator?��

    ��Oh, right,�� Kesya raised her brows before nodding repeatedly. ��That��s true, I almost forgot about that.��

    ��It��s a double-edged sword strategy,�� Cecile smirked.

    Farash shifted her attention before looking at the auburn-haired woman. Thetter was the ss of her own, seeming to have taken a spot where she could utter a word that Lyon would obey no matter what. She was the figure that Farash needed to be.

    ��Double-edged sword?�� Luna raised one of her brows. ��What do you mean?��

    ��Selena must have heard his call if we can hear it from all the way here, after all, he won��t call out her name if he was not at the ruined city,�� Cecile smiled as she passed Lumina and led the group with her action. ��She should have heard him, that way, she can fend off that Seraphim Cultivator with ease.��

    ��But the whole reason that she was in hiding was no getting caught by that thing,�� said Zelena with a frown.

    ��Perhaps so, but how long should shey under the shadows? It will only take a moment for someone as capable as her to shine. You��re her sister, even better, her twin, you should know very well how vastly powerful she ispared to her peers, including yourself,�� Cecile answered.

    Farash looked at Zelena sparing a re toward Cecile��s figure but thetter didn��t bother turning around. ( It��s amazing how she put the Fang of Leviathan in her ce just by wording alone. Looks like it would be troublesome to gain Lyon��s favoritism. She is indeed a capable woman ) thought Farash before she smirked. ( However, I won��t give up, she might be all that and brave, but I can y more than just one role. Why not be the one that needs protection? Men love a weak woman that begged them for protection or some sort, though, you do need to be beautifully attractive to them as a prerequisite, which I have attained ).

    ��That��s not answering my question,�� said Zelena.

    ��Hahaha, you have that resemnce with your sister,�� Cecileughed as she kept walking in the direction where Lyon had gone.

    Zelena furrowed her brows before saying, ��Is she always like this?��

    ��Yup,�� Kesya answered dutifully. ��She kept her own answer to her own mind and imagination. Usually, because we are unable to see her vision, we can only do what master used to do.��

    ��What��s that?��

    ��Trust her, believe in her,�� Kesya smiled and ignored Zelena��s obvious twitching eyebrow.

    ��

    Lyon furrowed his brows, ��How peculiar, hmmmm����

    He stood in front of the ruined city with his hand rubbing his chin. He called her out but he received no response, not even the change of the wind. He looked around before shrugging, ��Might as well go inside.��

    ��You seem to have picked your resting ce well, Mortal Dweller!�� a highly obnoxious voice made Lyon sigh.

    ��Goddamnit, what do you want now?�� Lyon didn��t even turn around to know who it was.

    ��You and I have certain�� matter to solve,�� the Seraphim Cultivator gritted his teeth. He still couldn��t believe that he was tricked by a mere cultivator that had not yet even stepped foot inside Paradise. The aloof aura that Lyon gave off only further enhances the hatred inside him.

    ��Matter to solve?�� Lyon finally turned. ��You mean you have a certain mystery to solve? Look, I don��t have much time to give to someone like you, I��m an important person you see and I��m here in an important matter.��

    ��I guess you can consider yourself lucky.��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised one of his brows before crossing his arms. ��You have a suggestion or something?��

    ��The bright side is that you won��t get to do any more matter because you don��t matter! This world won��t be meddled with by the likes of you! Hahaha! For you, won��t see the light of the next day!��

    ��That��s a lot of running around with your words just for stating that you want to kill me,�� Lyon smirked. ��Are you going to keep yapping like a dog? Or are you going to keep hovering there like a tool with wings?��

    ��Tch! You sharp-tongued wrench!�� the Seraphim Cultivator frowned before diving down from the sky with a sword in hand.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon staffed to the right before dodging the attack. He looked down on the Seraphim before thetter��s sword even touch the ground.

    ��Gah!�� The Seraphim Cultivator spun in mid-air.

    ��What?!�� Lyon had his eyes wide open before he closed half of them as he ced his arms in front of his face in a cross form. The de creased and opened a deep wound in one single stroke across his stomach to his forearm. His blood splurted in the air.

    ��Tch!�� Lyon gritted his teeth before leaping back to make a distance between them.

    Lyon looked down to see his outfit was cut open so easily despite the past fighting experience that he had with it. He saw his own blood dying the fabric to an even deeper color before he shifted his attention back to the Seraphim.

    ��Heh, hahaha, what��s wrong? What��s with that look on your face? You seem to have something of a red liquid trailing out of your forearm, hahaha! Oh wait, that��s your blood!�� The Seraphim Cultivatorughed out loud. He was taking a deep breath as his eyesy on the clouds, basking in the glory of covering his prior humiliation.

    He looked back at Lyon, ��You should be grateful, you don��t know how lucky you are.��

    ��Heh, what��s with the sudden change of heart?�� Lyon smirked as he covered th wound in his stomach with his hand. ( Damn it! This one is quicker than I thought. Looks like I can��t count on my pure reaction time, he is in a different realm than mine ).

    ��You know, I was trying to be benevolent, like the being that I am who belonged in Paradise�� the ce that you will never reach�� however, to think that you would pull up such a nasty trick to being higher than you, that��s highly and extremely uneptable, a death offense! A slow one,�� the Seraphim smiled deviously. He stepped forward, ��I will have you spill every bean, every NAME that knows the reason behind their destruction, behind why The Swarm even existed!��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his brows before heughed, ��Hahahaham, Ah! Ah! That hurt!�� Lyon took a deep breath from his nose as he covered his wound.

    ��What��s so funny?�� The Seraphim Cultivator asked.

    ��Well, I never thought that you would be the reason that The Swarm existed,�� Lyon raised his brows, ��I didn��t know that, but now you have told me, you, a Seraphim, a being that lived in high heaven, the very Paradise himself. You are actually the one spilling the beans here, not me.��

    ��W-What?!�� The Seraphim Cultivator raised his brows and was taken back. His pupils shrunk before they trembled. His hands tremored before the one that was not holding a sword, buried his fingers inside his palm. ��Y-You!��

    ��What��s wrong?�� Lyon smirked. ��You want me serious?��

    ��Domain!��

    ��Hm?!�� Lyon felt the surrounding was a little off. His brows furrowed before he looked at the crazy Seraphimughing so merrily.

    ��Now, you can��t escape!�� The Seraphim smirked.

    ��Escape?�� Lyon raised his brows before releasing his hand from the wound in his stomach. ��Why would I escape? Against you? Please, thatst time was because I��m doing it on purpose.��

    ��What?�� the Seraphim Cultivator frowned.

    ��I lured you here, being of Paradise,�� Lyon smirked. ��C��mon, did you have to divide the nutrition inside your brain so that your wings have a share? Hahahha! Why don��t you think a little? I��m just a True God cultivator here, there is no way I can outrun you.��

    ��Pfft! Stop bullshitting! You��re just wording out your way to make yourselffortable in this inevitable death that you��re facing! The torture that you will experience! Besides! What do you expect to do in this ruined city that I destroyed a long time ago?��

    ��d you asked,�� Lyon smiled till his eyes narrowed down to slit. He crossed his arms before answering, ��Well, my wife is here.��

    ��What?�� The Seraphim Cultivator was caught off guard by his answer before he snorted. ��W-What? Bahahaha! What are you talking about?! The more you stepped into death the mo��?!��

    The Seraphim Cultivator had his brows slowly furrowed before his eyes sharpened as he found a glint of light. A sword intent zipped through the air before piercing the mighty domain like butter. He immediately turned his head sideway but his cheek was caught with a graze. He was stunned by the speed before he found a stinging pain in his thigh. He looked down before blood sprayed into the air as he wailed. His thigh was pierced through by the second sword intent.

 Chapter 881: Void Art: Abyss Cleave

    Chapter 881: Void Art: Abyss Cleave

    Lyon��s eyebrows rose as his eyes widened simultaneously. The breath inside his lung was pulled out of him before he could grin. His goosebumps were electrified as every cell inside his body was brimming with excitement despite the scream and wail of pain from the Seraphim Cultivator in front of him.

    Lyon��s pupils shimmered before his hair fluttered wildly as an invisible object zipped the air beside his cheek. Like a silent bullet being shot by a highly skilled sniper, the sword intent didn��tnd a single friendly fire. They narrowly passed his arms, and his legs even kissed the strand of hair at the top of his head.

    ��Kh!�� The Seraphim had his eyes ring at Lyon before he escaped out of range by using his wings to hover away. The sword intent missed him, but his lips twitched as he saw the deep wound left on the ground. Were he a second toote, he would be in a tighter spot.

    ��What in the name of Paradise!? How can someone pierce through my domain?!�� The Seraphim Cultivator roared. ��Where are you, show yourself!��

    ��Oh, you don��t think that it��s my doing?�� Lyon added.

    ��Shut up!�� the Seraphim Cultivator shouted back at Lyon.

    ��Heye on, where was all the bravado you just showed me, is this all the mighty Paradise dweller has to offer, I��m a bit disappointed.��

    ��Shut your vile mouth mortal dweller!�� the Seraphim Cultivator frowned. ��Just look at your wound, you think that I��m stupid enough to guess that it was you?��

    Lyon shrugged whilst smirking, ��Yes, I thought that you are stupid enough to make that assumption.��

    ��You!!�� The Seraphim Cultivator had his brows meeting each other in a frown before one of them raised. ��Tch!�� He hovered to the side before narrowly dodging another attack. ��Where are you!?��

    ��What��s wrong? Still don��t think that it was me?�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Keep talking mortal fool! See how many minutes you have left before leaving this world for good!�� said the Seraphim Cultivator before he brandished his sword forward. True enough, his sword made a contact against the sword��s intent.

    ��To think that someone this masterful with a sword existed in this realm,�� the Seraphim Cultivator frowned. ( A sword intent is supposed to be controlling the weapon with one��s soul, however, a higher level one would require no weapon at all, how is this possible? It would take numerous years for even those in Paradise to reach this kind of mastery. Don��t tell me someone from Paradise is revolting. )

    ��Woah, you look so serious there, what happened?�� Lyon taunted. ��I thought you want to kill me? I thought this would be my final resting ce?��

    ��Tch!�� The Seraphim Cultivator looked around but he couldn��t see anyone. He spread out his divine sense but couldn��t find any trace inside his domain either.

    ��Hey, you don��t look so good, want me to bring you some water or something? Oh, I��m sorry, does Paradise serve more than water? Do they have a wine fountain or something?��

    ��Shut you��?! It��sing!�� The Seraphim Cultivator frowned before sensing an ominous zipping in the air as ite to him from the front. ��That trick wouldn��t work on me!�� he brandished his sword and repelled the iing attack so easily.

    ��Woah, you repelled that one with a twang!�� Lyon smirked. ��Not bad, for a guy with wings.��

    ( The attack frequency is getting slower. Maybe this expert is tired, of course, that kind of attack would take a heavy toll. Heh, the fool ) thought the Seraphim Cultivator as he smirked. He looked down and darted his attention toward Lyon.

    ��You think that savior of yours would be able to save you?�� The Seraphim Cultivatorughed.

    ��Oh? What��s with the sudden change of emotion? You were sad a bit ago, I guess I��m a great listener huh? Hehe,�� Lyon shrugged.

    ��Hahaha, speak what you will. All the riddles in your words meant nothing to me. The fact that your savior didn��t even dare to show himself means that you are not that important to your cause! I don��t know why you decide to go further into the deepest part of the Dark Continent, but I can always ask your cowardly ex-friendter hahaha!��

    Lyon rubbed his ear canal with a finger, ��Man, you should learn how to listen when someone talks.��

    ��Me? Listening to your mortal dweller��s lips? Please, I rather listen to a talking crab!�� said the Seraphim Cultivator before brandishing his sword without looking. The sword intent was deflected so casually and brought Lyon��s brows to a furrow.

    The Seraphim Cultivator smiled, ��See what I did there? Your friend is getting predictable. Though I have to admit, it��s such a shame that he is on your side and not Paradise.��

    ��You know, you��re talking about Paradise this and Paradise that, but look at yourself in the mirror wingman.��

    ��What?�� The Seraphim Cultivator frowned.

    ��You love Paradise so much, but here you are, in a Mortal World, bing nothing but a guard,�� said Lyon as he shrugged.

    ��Ptui! You have no idea what honor it is to do something so dutiful, so important, to the greatest realm that ever existed!�� said the Seraphim Cultivator before brandishing his sword once more. ( The frequency of the attack is getting slower and slower from the previous ones, heh, looks like his friend is reaching his limit soon. ).

    ��I don��t know about that kind of view,�� Lyon shrugged. ��My guard did the same as you and he wanted a raise.��

    ��Tch! You brat! Don��t you lump me with the likes of a mere guard! Looks like I will have to open your eyes first!�� The Seraphim Cultivator red.

    ��Not this again, you talk the talk but didn��t do shit,�� Lyon shrugged. ��Look at you, you still hesitate to get close to me.��

    ��I��m����

    ��Too predictable you say? What about you? You now hesitate more than a guy that was told to choose to save his mother or his wife. What��s wrong? What are you afraid of?�� Lyon taunted before raising his chin and rubbing his neck. ��Here, it��s clean.��

    The Seraphim Cultivator clenched his jaws. His sword trembled as he saw Lyon open his arms wide, revealing no weapon or any kind of defense. However, the smirk and the vulnerability of the man that fooled him prior made his feet feel like being shackled by a mountain. To step forward or not to step forward, his mind was clouded and his judgment was hazed. To be fooled once again would hurt his pride more than the wound that could be inflicted on him. The Seraphim Cultivator finally revealed a sweat that he never thought would ur in his lifetime. A byproduct of anxiety.

    ( What��s wrong with me? He is just a peasant! Nothing but a bug! A mortal dweller doesn��t deserve such emotion from me! He is just a True God Cultivator, I��m a Seraph goddamnit! What in the name of Paradise is my soul hesitate of?! Just one sh! One wring! His head would lob if I��m within range!) The Seraphim Cultivator gritted his teeth as he saw the space between him and Lyon was filled with the unknown, the unknown that held all possibilities.

    ��To step forward, or not to step forward,�� Lyon smirked. ��I never thought that you would hesitate in a time like this. Should have taken the hint and not messed with me further, o Paradise dweller.��

    ��Grr!��?!�� His brows raised before he narrowly dodged the iing sword intent. It was a hair��s breadth away from grazing the skin of his forehead. ( Something is odd! Oh? OH! I think I understand now. Just like me, his friend has a range. Once I stepped inside the range he would release more than one sword intent to finish me off! That exins why there were two at the start! Because I was in range! Damn it! ).

    ��You block another one, but time is ticking,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Time is ticking?�� The Seraphim Cultivator smirked. ��Heh, what are you talking about? If anything time is on my side! You and your friend have no way of countering, that one lucky shot at the beginning was your only chance and your only attempt at wounding me! However, that kind of wound won��t be able to stop me.��

    ��She is here,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Huh? What are you talking ab��?!�� The Seraphim Cultivator had his soul electrocuted. The strands of little goosebumps on his nape frost up. ( W-What��s happening?! What is this sinister aura?! What in the name of Paradise is happening now?! Huh?! Somebody just forcefully entered my domain!? Who is it? WHO IS IT?! No mortal should have been able to do this!).

    ��My wife is here,�� Lyon smiled.

    A cold breath was drawn.

    ��?!�� The Seraphim Cultivator raised his brows before he saw a silhouette at the end of his field of view raising a sword.

    ��Void Art: Abyss Cleave.��

    The silhouette swung the sword down.

    ��Huh?!�� The Seraphim Cultivator was rained by dread before he snapped out just in time to jump to the side. The field exploded with a crack before revealing a long line of freshly made fissures.

 Chapter 882: Moon Hare Art: Lunar’s Supremacy

    Chapter 882: Moon Hare Art: Lunar��s Supremacy

    The Seraphim Cultivator��s had his throat choked by his own words. His eyes trembled as he saw the fissure that spans over a thousand kilometers away. His hands tremored as his heart crashed against his ribs furiously. His thoughts jumbled over the fact that he had to dodge an iing attack that he couldn��t see at all.

    ( What was that?! I can��t see iting at all, was that really a sword intent? No, that��s impossible! Even the mastery of the way of the sword won��t be able to produce such a godlike slice! Wait a minute, is this his friend? The very same person that kept attacking me from a distance, from outsi..de�� outside?! How can I overlook this? I��m in a domain, that guy is trying to break through from the start!! And now he is inside! He forced himself into my domain! ) thought the Seraphim Cultivator before he stood up with gritted teeth.

    ��You don��t look so good,��mented Lyon with a smile, ��What��s wrong, did that surprise you?��

    ��What��s wrong with this trash, I��ve never heard of any of this before! I should have known them before they raised up to such a level! However, what the heck is wrong with their cultivation?! They are so low but I can��t even overwhelm them!�� muttered the Seraphim Cultivator before he darted his nce toward Lyon with a re.

    ��Woah, I can almost hear your blood rising from here,�� Lyonughed before his eyes turned sharp. ��I was leaving you for your own good, but you seem to not understand the subtle hint that I gave you. I didn��t run away from you, I��m here on a personal matter, and that��s more important than your wings. I was trying not to spill blood on the day I met her, but you and those beasts seem to have the same brain frequencies, and now she is her, my wife, Selena.��

    ��Your wife?��

    ��You finally listened, however, from what I��ve heard so far, she is quite unreasonable, perhaps the most out of the three,�� said Lyon before a silk-like presence appeared right by him.

    ��Darling.��

    Lyon��s ears perked up as he heard that pleasant voice string inside his ear canal. Out of all the women he had encountered he found one and only one that would address him that way. The woman that could topple kingdoms with her mare beauty. Those blue-ocean-like eyes and those squirming smiles whenever she looked at him.

    ��Sorry, I was outside when you arrived, hehe. We finally get to me��Huh?!��

    Her ck hair waved like fine-tuned silk but her brims shited to blight as her pupils shrunk. Her smiles vanished and her brows furrowed like a sword hacked down. The veins in her temples bulged as her jaw tightened.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon frowned, ��Selena��?

    ��Darling, you��re wounded,�� said Selena. ��Who did it?��

    ��Oh, this? This is nothing but a scratch wound, never mind it,�� Lyonughed despite the obvious little grith every time his stomach contracted.

    Selena touched the wound with her bare palm.

    ��Tch!�� Lyon immediately reacted.

    ��Somebody dares to wound my son to this extent? Unforgivable!��

    A dignified voice of an empress echoed throughout the whole domain as Selena��s heart thumped. Her blue eyes corrupted into hazelnut brown before her back glowed a shimmering light.

    ��Mother���� Lyon explicitly said out of his consciousness.

    ��Hohoho, she is furious,�� Bapho said as he revealed himself perching on Lyon��s shoulder.

    ��Shh!�� Shen and Sun immediately covered Bapho��s mouth before making all three of them translucent.

    Selena turned her head before finding the Seraph Cultivator had his brows furrowed.

    ( What tremendous presence! Who is she? ) thought the Seraphim Cultivator as he looked over her bare stance. ( She didn��t make any stance, even when I��m just a few steps away from her. Judging from her previous attempts, and that fissure, she is baiting me. You��re no ordinary swordswoman, perhaps the best in the Mortal World can offer. ).

    ��No wonder you can live in this ce where others cannot,�� said the Seraphim Cultivator. ��I haven��t seen such master in the way of the sword, especially by mortals. No beasts will be able to contend against you, at least not the beasts living here. It is all the more reason to vanquish both of you right now. For Paradise!��

    His wings unfurled as his domain thickened. His eyes gleamed as he brandished his sword in an X form before making a stance. ��I cannot let you both live.��

    ��You think that you can provide permission, you whose duty is to guard thergest seal?�� Selena frowned.

    The Seraphim Cultivator didn��t utter a word. ��I was tasked by the great all-father, you wouldn��t understand such honor.��

    ( All-father? ) Lyon frowned.

    ��All-father? Heh,�� Selena smirked before she vanished from his sight.

    ��?!�� The Seraphim Cultivator immediately leaped backward before he saw over a thousand slits of the space right in front.

    ( She is breathlessly fast! ) thought the seraph before he was forced to take a further distance away. ( However, quick feet��s greatest weakness is always! ).

    ��Distance!��?!�� the seraph eximed before finding her sword shed diagonally against his chest.

    ��Gah!�� He roared before letting out a mana burst and forcefully pushing Selena away.

    The two were standing against each other with one of them panting whilst clutching the cut wound that was simr to what was inflicted against Lyon.

    Selena brandished her in sword before the blood spilled against the ground of the ruined city.

    ��An eye for an eye,�� said Selena.

    ( That��s amazing, damn she is so cool ) Lyon snorted a smile that he couldn��t help.

    ��That��s impossible! How can you keep up with me!�� shouted the Seraph. ��You��re just a measly Sovereign God Cultivator!��

    ��Sovereign God? So that��s the next realm? Man, how many realms are there?�� Lyon sighed.

    ��You��re just a Six-Winged Seraph, you think you can keep up with me? Me with mother-inw��s blessing?��

    ��Only the White Assassin can match my speed,�� a brown hare appeared on Selena��s shoulder.

    ��Mother���� Lyon muttered seeing the cute hare.

    ��Now, go, crush the person that hurt my child.��

    ��With pleasure,�� Selena showed her glorified in de.

    ��You cocky bastard!�� The Seraphim Cultivator shouted before he took the first step forward.

    ��Cloud Art: High Heaven!�� shouted the seraph as he shed the empty space in front of him.

    A rain of swords descended down from the blue sky toward Selena.

    ��Look out!�� shouted Lyon before his brows raised as he noticed her wife had already gone from his sight.

    It was soft soundless touch against the ground before Selena was brandishing her sword at the Seraphim Cultivator��s neck.

    ��Ngh?!�� The Seraph had his pupils shrunk before turning his neck and jumping away simultaneously. The tip of the sword managed to slightly slit his throat as a little splurt made his blood smooched the air. The gale immediately followed as his hair and cloaks furthered. Bits of tiny shes grazed his bare face. All of that from one sh alone.

    He made yet another distance by jumping backward. His face was ransacked as if he had been thrown inside a bush full of thorns. ��What dark art did you use, mortal.��

    ��Dark art? You haven��t seen dark yet,�� said Selena.

    ��You!!�� The Seraphim Cultivator gritted his teeth. The wound on his face and the wound across his body was nothing against the wound of his pride. He was at a higher level than the two of them yet he couldn��t even win against one of them, on the contrary, he was forced to take step back after step back, an utter humiliation for Paradise��s cultivator.

    His killing intent rose before spreading all over his domain, yet it didn��t even flinch the two of them.

    ( With that kind of speed, I can��t use magic at all, then I will use my ultimate art! The continent might feel a great tremor and might alerted those trash in Myriad Devils, but so be it! ) thought the Seraphim Cultivator. ��As long as both of you die, then I did my job! Yes, yes, that��s right, as long as you die nobody would know what happened�� hehe. Hahaha!��

    ��He��s broken,�� said Lyon with a snort.

    Selena stood straight as if inviting the Seraphim Cultivator to attack her.

    ��Tch! You bitch! You will die! You and your husband!�� The Seraphim Cultivator shouted.

    ��Moon Hare Art,�� muttered Selena before a loud broken ss was heard.

    The Seraphim Cultivator��s nose was locked as his eyes trembled. ��My domain�� it broke�� IMPOSSIBLE!�� he roared before he leaped forward. ��Cloud Art: Judgement��!��

    Selena moved quicker than the shadow before hitting his side and made him propelled slightly into the air. Before gravity took him into the embrace of the earth, Selena moved diagonally and hit his sides again. She perched in the air before striking the man diagonally once more. The man was spinning as he was he slowly ascended higher in the sky with each lob.

    It was until they pierced through the clouds above that Luna took a higher jump and ced herself directly above the Seraphim Cultivator which was gargling with blood.

    ��Lunar��s Supremacy.��

    ��?!�� The Seraph had his eyes shrunk before both of Selena��s feet dropped down against his chest as they shot down to the ground like a meteor.

    The ground broke open at the moment of impact. Lyon immediately covered his eyes with his arms before his figure was blown away entirely. ��Woah! Wait!!�� and gone from the scene.

    ��Hm?�� Cecile frowned before she smirked. The shockwave arrived and fluttered the entire party.

    The whole continent shook and sent a wave of panic inside Myriad Devils.

    ��What the, what was that?! Is it another one of those?! Are we under attack again?�� uttered one adventurer.

    ��Please don��t, Lyon is not here!�� said another.

    The guild leaders were already present but they too frowned at the unknown.

    ��I hope it��s not something bad, I��m still healing here,�� White Crow added.

    ��That��s the first ingredient in the recipe of something bad,�� added Moris before he sighed.

    ��I don��t see Farash anywhere,�� Sakya frowned.

    ��Where could she have gone at this point in time,�� said Baiyun with a frown.

    ��

    When the dust settled Selena was found standing with both feet close to each other right on top of the Seraphim Cultivator��s chest, right at the center of a huge crater of what once a ruined city.

 Chapter 883: You Will Play an Important Role

    Chapter 883: You Will y an Important Role

    Hazelnut haze asionally swam around Selena��s figure as she stood on top of the squirming being from Paradise itself. Her eyes were sharper than daggers as she looked down at the Seraphim Cultivator that couldn��t even afford to cough out blood.

    His eyes were bloodshot. He was stronger than him on every paper yet he was the one on the ground. He could feel his ribs pricking and his thumping heart as a few of his blood vessels burst out through his nose.

    ��Who are you?!�� shouted the Seraph with everyst bit of his strength left.

    Selena didn��t answer as she scowled at the person under her legs. She snorted before chanting.

    ��Feast the blood of your enemies, Scarlett!��

    The ck sword appeared in her hand before she hovered it around his head.

    ��Heh, hahaha, you think that little sword could kill me? I��m a Seraphim Cultivator! Normal death won��t kill me that easily!�� shouted the Seraphim Cultivator as he smirked.

    Selena frowned before she reversed grip of the sword and stabbed downward.

    ��Hold it!�� an empress-like voice managed to alter the Seraphim Cultivator��s fate.

    Selena frowned before she darted her nce toward the source of the voice. ��It��s you.��

    ��Who else dares to be here and this close against such a high-skilled swordswoman,�� Cecile smirked.

    ��Hmph! Spare me your tter, War Maiden,�� said Selena.

    ( A help? ) thought Seraphim Cultivator before heughed, ��Heh, hahaha.��

    ��What are youughing about?�� asked Selena before she bashed his head with the sword.

    ��Gah!�� the Seraphim Cultivator spit out blood. ��H-Hurry! Help me! Woman, you will receive extravagant prizes! I will take you to Paradise! The ce where no mortal can go to! Get rid of this woman off of me!��

    ��Aren��t you a little pathetic to be making a deal with a mere mortal,�� said Cecile.

    ��?! W-What?!�� the Seraphim Cultivator had his eyes widened.

    ��I don��t think you understand, I��m not here to save you,�� said Cecile before she snorted a smirk and then shook her head, ��Pretty disappointing, but maybe it��s a good thing, looks like even Paradise is on a decline as well.��

    ��What?!��

    ��What, what, what? Keep yapping and I will cut your tongue next,�� Selena red and sumbed to him with her killing intent. She darted her nce back toward the auburn-haired woman before frowning, ��You better have a good reason to stop me from killing him.��

    ��First of all,�� Cecile bowed. ��Nice to meet you, mother-inw.��

    ��I see,�� the Moon Hare revealed herself on Selena��s shoulder. ��You��re the one that inherited his ultimate physic, Cecile, was it?��

    ��Just one nce is enough for you to recognize me, I��m truly honored to be remembered by such a legend as yourself,�� Cecile kept her face down.

    ��Heh, enough of your ttery, by inheriting that physique it only means that he thinks that you��re more worthy than my child.��

    ��I believe that would be a false statement, mother-inw,�� said Cecile before she retracted her bow and revealed a smile.

    ��Oh?��

    ��I believe that he chose me because he knew it would be troublesome were Lyon to have the physique instead, especially if he lost his memories in the new beginning,�� said Cecile.

    ��Heh, so he trusted you more than,�� the Moon Hare smirked.

    ��That��s what this lowly one thinks,�� Cecile nodded.

    ��Don��t be so modest in front of me, you have no idea how much you have to contribute to Lyon��s happiness and well-being.��

    ��You lot will die a miserable death!�� shouted the Seraphim Cultivator.

    ��Hmm!�� Selena grunted before she stabbed his neck and locked the sword against the ground.

    ��Cold as always,�� Cecile snorted.

    ��You better have a good reason why you stop me from killing him, he wounded Lyon!�� said Selena.

    ��Oh, he did?�� Cecile frowned.

    ��She is right, you better have a good reason,�� said the Moon Hare.

    ��I do in fact have one and it��s pretty simple,�� said Cecile, ��We can��t afford to kill him, at least not yet.��

    The Seraphim Cultivator couldn��t believe his eyes as heard what she said. She spoke like he was some sort of an important cattle that yielded the highest grade of milk.

    ��He is the very same thing that was guarding the biggest seal to Hell, right?�� asked Cecile. ��It would raise the eyebrows in Paradise if they found that one of their insignificant died in the weakest realm of three.��

    ( Insignificant?! ) screamed the Seraphim Cultivator inwardly.

    ��That��s a fair argument,�� said the Moon Hare. ��He has been indeed loftily guarding the seal and stirred up trouble for the adventurers and the nearby city without making his own hands dirty or his identity being sniffed out.��

    ��Truly befitting the being from Paradise, they all love to be clean but won��t give up dirt,�� Cecile smacked her lips.

    ��Then, what do you want to do with this one? Do you want to make the initial attack against Paradise?�� asked Selena.

    ( Attack against Paradise? Hehehe, do it, I dare you to do it, see how you vanished into dust! ) the seraphughed inwardly.

    ��It��s way too soon for us to attack Paradise, but perhaps he can be our pawn in the meantime,�� said Cecile coldly.

    ( Pawn?! From the likes of you?! ) the seraph could only grunt in spite.

    ��See, he looks pretty excited by being our tool,�� Cecileughed despite the re that the Seraph gave her. She approached the being from Paradise before looking down at him. ��Aren��t you thrilled? You��re going to be our pawn, so prepare to dance as you watch the destruction of Paradise with your wails.��

    The Seraphim Cultivator red at her. ( I will find an opportunity to escape! I only need one window! One opening! That is all! Then the table would turn, and you will be kneeling headless! ) the seraph squinted his eyes and smiled. Though, his smile only merely shes like aet peeking at the earth. His goosebumps were electrified as his pores tightened. Someone was approaching but he could only leer. His pupils shrunk the moment a huge shadow swallowed up his face.

    ��Empress Selena,�� Graham knelt.

    ��Empress Selena,�� Kesya knelt with a smile on her face.

    ��Empress Selena,�� Assid wholeheartedly knelt with his knees as well as his soul.

    The Seraphim Cultivator had his pupils shrunken into a dot as they watched them kneeling. ( W-WHAT ARE THEY?! Every single one of them is a nightmare!! Howe they grew so powerful without my notice?! That��s impossible! This is the Mortal World, they shouldn��t have these three in their arsenal�� yet. ). His eyes darted from the three of them toward the woman they were kneeling to, the woman that pinned him down like a dead fish on a chopping board. An empress that epassed the way of the sword to an extent beyond hisprehension.

    ��Hm? Graham, Kesya, and Assid, where are the rest of you?�� asked Selena.

    ��Sadly, we haven��t met them yet, you know it would be a lot easier if all six has assembled, but nothing ever goes to n,�� said Cecile.

    ��Don��t act like you nned this,�� Selena squinted her eyes before she stepped away as her eyes turned ocean blue.

    The Seraphim Cultivator smirked. The chance woulde eventually and he was right. (It��s done or die! ) thought the Seraphim Cultivator before he released his domain.

    However, none of the eyes present flinched as Graham muttered, ��Domain.��

    His heart thumped as his domain was triumphed by another. The excellency of the new domain casually suppressed his, shrinking it thin like a piece of fabric before being swallowed up entirely. His ears perked as he heard his footsteps. The dread took a vehement grip on his shoulder as his pupils tremored before a hand swallowed his face.

    He was lifted up with his eyes seeing through the fingers, the face of the man whose hair was ashen.

    ( A giant? No, a half-giant?! ) thought the Seraphim Cultivator before he caught the others smirking at him. There was no loath in their faces except for the one that overpowered him through seer battle.

    ��You didn��t even wait for a second to run away,�� Kesya chuckled. ��I guess Paradise has fallen so low huh.��

    ��Spare your insult,�� said Assid. ��They don��t deserve a word from us, only spit.��

    ��For once, I agree with you.��

    ��You will never get away from this!�� shouted the Seraphim Cultivator through mana transmission.

    ��Oh?�� Cecile approached forward. ��I don��t think you understand what situation we are in.��

    Cecile smiled, ��You see, we are not running away, we are facing Paradise.��

    ��Heh, you all talk a big game, but you would cower once you see stronger cultivators in Paradise!��

    ��You think too highly of yourself,�� said Selena before she twitched her brows.

    Blood spurted out as the Seraphim Cultivator had his head repelled by the sudden shock against his be.

    ��Paradise shall fall, as well as your all-father, and you will y an important role�� as a messenger,�� Cecile smirked as she sent the Seraphim Cultivator��s mind into spiraling dread.

 Chapter 884: Lost Limbs

    Chapter 884: Lost Limbs

    Selena furrowed her brows before darting her nce from the six-winged Seraphim Cultivator toward the direction in which Cecile and the rest hade forward.

    ��Zelena,�� Selena called out. ��No need to hide from me, you know you can��t hide, and who are the other three?��

    Zelena revealed herself inside Selena��s peripheral vision before the others came out. Her dark eyes were a contrast against her sister��s ocean-blue ones. She kept her sword by her side, holding it with one hand.

    Luna furrowed her brows, ��How odd, I have this sense of familiar empress-likeing out of her.��

    Lumina frowned as she sized up Selena from up to bottom. Her silver pupils shrunk in high alert as her cold blood froze. ( She is truly a dangerous woman, just like the stories around her ) she gulped.

    Farash had her brows reached the ceiling as she looked at the two of them. ( How uncanny, she really does have a twin! ). She gulped at the sight of her. She was unlike any other woman she had met before. The thought that she would be in the ranks of her level brought her lips quivering. However, her excitement turned into curiosity the moment she hovered her nce toward the person that was held by the face of the tallest of the group.

    ( This is the being that hails from Paradise? ) thought Farash as she followed the other two along.

    ��Selena,�� Zelena called before she took a quick nce at the Seraphim Cultivator. ��You managed to beat him.��

    ��Oh, you��re wrong,�� Cecile smiled, ��She has every power to kill him, but I stopped her right before she would.��

    ��Why?�� Zelena frowned.

    ��You can ask your sister yourself, after all, you both are twins,�� Cecileughed and she continued tough despite Selena sparing a re.

    Selena grunted before she looked over the other three, ��So, who are you, people?��

    ��I-I��m Luna, I��m�� well���� Luna had her shoulder freezing as Selena confronted her. Her eyes trembled before she hovered over to Cecile who gave her a nod. ��I��m Lyon��s girlfriend.��

    ��What?�� her voice sunk like the abyss before every lung around her failed to pump air.

    ��Hold it, Selena, you don��t want to face Lyon��s wrath, would you?�� Cecile grabbed Selena��s shoulder before the dread atmosphere vanished.

    Selena grunted before she pushed away her hand from her shoulder.

    ��Oof, that��s pretty harsh, we haven��t seen each other in a while,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��You can��t keep darling in check,�� said Selena frowning.

    ��Hey, hey, you don��t need to be mad at me,�� Cecile shrugged. ��I do the rite and summoned him perfectly, yet, you did the same too.��

    ��I was supposed to be the one to summon him, not you!�� shouted Selena.

    ��No, you��re not! I��m his first wife, I have the very right to summon him first! Besides, did you forget? Whoever got the chance first, she shall summon him,�� said Cecile.

    ��I was the first to summon darling!�� Selena frowned.

    ��No, you��re not! Based on Lyon��s experience, he was chased by three different summoning lights before all three crashed on him altogether.��

    ��What?�� Selena raised her brows. ��So Maria summoned him too?��

    ��That��s most likely the case, no, that must be the case,�� Cecile sighed.

    ��Are you kidding me, that��s too much of a coincidence to be true,�� said Selena.

    ��Hey, don��t ask me, I gather the information in Nostria and they all saw three pirs of lights crashing right over the hinges of the balcony, poof there was Lyon, exposed naked,�� Cecile shrugged.

    Luna made a wry smile as she scratched her cheeks. She knew what had happened then.

    ��What?�� Selena frowned to which Cecile shrugged once more.

    ( That��s some bizarre information, what do they mean by summoning him? I thought that only Summoning Ruby Stone is capable of summoning someone, but it seems like there was something else that I��m missing from the ce ) thought Farash.

    ��That exins why he got randomly appeared in Nostria, but he got a good fate, I can��t imagine how foolish it would be if he came crashing down Paradise or inside Purgatory,�� Cecile smiled. ��He is always the lucky one.��

    Selena grunted, ��Then, who are the other two?��

    ��I��m Lumina,�� said Lumina without adding another detail.

    ��Lumina? Where did I hear that from?�� Lumina muttered.

    ��She is that person that Lyon always talked about,�� Cecile added. ��The dragon woman.��

    ��Ah, I see, so you��re that dragon woman. The little girl that he had met right after he dropped out from the Void Sword School.��

    Lumina nodded with her arms crossed under her breast.

    ��Void Sword School?�� Zelena raised her brows. ��Wait, there was a school?��

    ��There was,�� said Selena before she darted her nce toward the woman with blue lips. ��Who are you?��

    Farash presented herself neatly with her hands and gave out a fig-leaf gesture before bowing down once like a receptionist of a hotel weing an honored guest. She rxed her throat and her tongue before she uttered words with the most pleasant voice she could ever oust.

    ��My name is Farash, I��m the Water Guild��s Guild Leader,�� said Farash before smiling just the right amount to charm any sex.

    Selena frowned before she looked at her twin, ��I thought that I told you not to join any guild.��

    ��And I listened,�� said Zelena as she furrowed her brows before darting over to Farash, ��But she didn��t.��

    ��So she is an outsider?�� asked Selena.

    ��Oh no, I��m a friend of your husband,�� Farash smiled. ��We are good friends.��

    ��Hoo?�� Selena raised her chin. ��A good friend, or are you just one of those hypergamy women?��

    ��Oh my, certainly I��m not, I��m quite offended that you say so,�� said Farash before her eyes opened wide as her ears heard a slice of meat being cut. Blood splurt out and sprayed half of her face before one of her arms fell to a thud. She looked over to her right shoulder before realizing that her right arm was gone. Blood churned out as she took a cold breath with her lips twitching before she screamed.

    ��AAAAHHH!!�� her shrieking wails met with echoes of the dust.

    Luna had her goosebumps rose to the cold murderous aura that Selena exuded. Thetter didn��t even flinch as her shadow loomed over the panting woman.

    ��W-Why?!?�� Farash looked up to see Selena��s demeaning nce.

    ��I have in over a thousand women like you,�� said Selena. ��My darling��s charm is inevitable since he is both strong and resourceful, however, he is quite forgiving and easily attached to beautiful women, thus it would be his downfall if he ever met a twisted woman.��

    ��T-Twisted?! D-Don��t you realize that you are the twisted one here?!��

    Another blood splurts and another shriek followed. The mighty guild leader had her spine arched down as she lost both of her arms. She had never thought that her joining the group would end up losing two of her limbs in under a minute.

    ��That��s enough Selena,�� said Cecile as she frowned.

    Selena leered over her shoulder, ��You��re protecting this woman?��

    ��She is just joining us out of her curiosity, no need to be so aggressive, was she meant to harm, I would have ended her right there and then, I don��t need to wait for your presence just to prove a point,�� said Cecile.

    ��It��s that exact attitude that endangered him,�� said Selena. ��You are too forgiving just like Maria.

    Cecile snorted a smile, ��Perhaps her kindness rubbed off on me. ��

    ��Tch! Fine,�� Selena withdrew her superiority before turning around. ��Since you��re a guild leader, I suggest that you don��t embezzle yourself into this mess.��

    Cecile made a chuckle, ��What do you know, you do have a soft side.��

    ��And that side wouldn��t emerge again,�� said Selena.

    ��Heh, whatever you say,�� Cecile shrugged before she approached Farash.

    ��I told you what would happen, you��re lucky you��re still breathing,�� said Cecile in her attempt to spray salt against her wound. ��Assid will escort you back to Myriad Devils safe and sound, you shall not speak any word of this out to anyone. What you see, what you hear, and what you feel, are merely fake dramas, do you understand that? Because if you��re not, your cultivation journey ends here.��

    Farash took a cold breath as her face was loomed over by Cecile��s shadow. ��Yes! Yes! Yes! I understand! I understand! Please forgive me! I won��t try anything at all! I promise! I promise.��

    Zelena shook her head as she watched the proud leader that swoons over many men pathetically begging for a leash of life. She made one mistake, and that mistake almost cost her her life.

    ��Assid,�� Cecile called.

    ��At once, Empress Cecile.��

    ��I believe you can reattach your arms using whatever Myriad Devils have to offer right?�� said Cecile with a smile. ��It��s not that hard.��

    Farash repeatedly nodded before she was escorted out from the rest��s sight.

    Cecile dusted away her hands before putting her hands on her waist. She raised her brows. ��Wait a minute, Selena?��

    ��Hm?�� Selena raised her brows.

    ��Where is he?��

    ���� eh?��

 Chapter 885: Glimpse of The Past, Selena: Wedding Day

    Chapter 885: Glimpse of The Past, Selena: Wedding Day

    Bodies of water continuously cruise through at the bottom of the valley. A thick log that was floating on the water crashed against the spiking thorns of edging protruding rocks.

    Inside the raging stream was a lofty man with his arms crossed whilst holding his breath. His direction was at the mercy of the stream and he hardly made any effort to evene out of the water. His mind slowly dozed off under the serene ambiance of underwater as memories resurfaced once his thought crossed her blue eyes.

    ��

    A bird stroke the sky before unfurling its wings. It hovered over arge kingdom where the festive of the people could be heard from the horizon in the dawn sky.

    Everyone inside the kingdom was wearingvish clothes and the best jewelry they could inside their homes. From the highest strata to the lowest, nobody dared to dress normally. They greeted each other with smiles as the finest liquor was served, for free. There was not a single frown present as they merrily conversed with each other.

    ��This is perhaps one of the biggest times in the century,�� said one man with a grin. ��Perhaps we are the witness to a history.��

    ��Witness? No, no, no, you��re wrong, we are a part of the history, not mere witnesses, looks like you have too much to drink my friend.��

    ��Hahaha, I guess you��re right. Certainly, this isvish, but I never thought that the king would bask the entire kingdom with the party, even usmon folks can see the bride passing through the main way,�� he darted his nce toward the fully decorated main gate. ��Our crown prince is not only powerful but his about-to-be wife is also an amazing woman.��

    ��Yeah, looks like we have a beautiful future ahead of us, hahaha.��

    The two of themugh before they heard the tolls of a bell overhead. All of the people present darted their nce toward the main gate where they saw a carriage being reign by an old man. His white beard reached his belly button but he had a smile and bright face as he basked in the festive.

    ��Psst, hey, that��s the high elder of the Void Sword School,�� said the man from before whilst tugging his friend��s elbow.

    ��Yeah, he is still wearing a uniform robe�� wait a minute! That��s not the high elder, that is the one with the highest authority inside the Void Sword School! They called him Elder Ancient.��

    ��Pfft, goddamnit! Stop joking around!��

    ��I��m not, he has not been seen for a while either, perhaps secluded to break through another realm? Or trying to improve that deadly Void Art?��

    The man shrugged, ��Either way, it will only benefit the two of us, the school will have our protection and vice versa.��

    ��Yeah,�� his friend nodded before his brows furrowed. ��Woah, just from the silhouette alone I can tell that she is beautiful.��

    ��I know right, hahaha���� A wildugh appeared between the two.

    ��Eh? Who are you might be?�� the man looked at him up and down. The new arrival was wearing decent garb but not decent enough to be wee into a formal banquet. ��Are you a visitor?��

    The man smirked, ��Me, I��m just a suitor looking for my lost woman.��

    ��Hah?�� both of them looked at each other before theyughed all together.

    ��You lost your woman?�� one of them asked whilst holding their tears, ��D-Don��t worry my friend, look at you, you��re sticking out like a sore thumb, I��m sure she will find you in no time.��

    ��Hehe, that would be the case if she were looking for me, but it is I who is looking for her,�� the manughed.

    ��Hey man, have you been drinking too much?�� said one of the two men. ��I don��t think you want to be too drunk just for the day, just saying.��

    ��Don��t worry, I��m on a strict diet, I can��t drink cheap liquor without being drunk anyway.��

    ��Cheap? Oooh, are you a wine connoisseur? No offense but you doesn��t seem like one.��

    ��I only drink the best of the best, the Monkey King��s Wine, other than that, bad things might happen to my surrounding or to me.��

    ��Man, you should really take care of yourself, that legendary wine is just mere legend,�� said one of them before they shook their heads.

    ��Heh,�� the man shrugged. ��Looks like I need to attend the banquet as well.��

    ��Oi, are you serious? With that getup?�� asked one of the men.

    The man shrugged at their answer before leaving them with a wave. Under his hair, the man smirked as he blend into the crowd.

    ��What a weird guy, damn, I think I��m going to start eating more than drinking.��

    ��Y-Yeah, me too, I don��t want to end up like that,�� his friend gulped. ��Do you think we should tell the guards? He might cause some trouble.��

    ��Heh, it��s not that I don��t want to do the right thing, but I don��t want to stick my hands in the mud.��

    ��Y-You��re right, we might get into trouble ourselves.��

    ��Paradise knows how severe the punishment would be, I mean it��s the crown prince��s marriage.��

    His friend rubbed his chest and shook his head as he noticed the man had gone from sight for a while.

    Meanwhile, the carriage finally stopped and all guards made a way ascending toward the throne room. The elder smiled before getting down from the main carriage. He shrugged his shoulder and lively went toward the door but paused as he watched his fellow elders from the same school adjacently waiting. He nodded at them before opening the door.

    ��We have arrived, supreme disciple.��

    ��En,�� the woman inside nodded before she stunned the whole kingdom the moment she stepped outside.

    She had her thin sword adorned with a royal scabbard by her waist. Her dark brown eyes nced over the stunned crowd, some of their jaws were dangling open. Her lips slightly parted before she tightened them. She closed her eyes and darted at the ascending stairs.

    The cold breeze fluttered her full dark hair. Her goosebumps rose as she watched the huge double door gradually open to wee her. She took a cold breath through her nose before the elder that drove her to the kingdom said,

    ��Supreme disciple, you are the most talented I ever have.��

    ��Elder Kai���� Selena raised her brows.

    ��You are the rightful heir of the Void Scripture and you have advanced just two levels below me now. However, I fear that many geniuses died before they can be the eternal sun. I have many bitter experiences.��

    ��Elder Kai I����

    ��Hm? What��s wrong?��

    Selena tightened her lips before shaking her head and then smiled, ��Nothing.��

    ��Selena, you look really beautiful, hehe, look how many jealous gazes that are churning right now,�� an elder woman smiled.

    ��Elder Ni,�� Selena smiled before she darted over to the other three elder men, ��Elder Gong, Elder Efron, and Elder Kryst, thank you foring.��

    ��The pleasure is all ours, it is sad that the rest of the disciples can��t join,�� Elder Gong shook his head.

    ��Hehe, someone needs to be guarding the school.��

    The four elders nodded before the Ancient One smiled and gestured with his hand, ��Let��s go, to your new future.��

    ��Um, before that, can I ask you something?�� asked Selena.

    ��Huh? Hehe, are you having doubts now? This often happens when women get married, hahaha, sure! Fire away! The crown prince can wait,�� said Elder Ni.

    ��Do you remember the disciple who was expelled because he tried to steal the scripture of the Void de Art?�� asked Selena.

    ��Oh, I do remember him! Heh, that stupid brat, what was he thinking? Honestly, kids like those will never grow to be proper men,�� Elder Ni shook his head.

    ��Oh, I heard the stories,�� the Ancient One nodded. ��He deserved to be expelled, he had done nothing but waste our resources! He might already be dead by now.��

    The other three elders nodded in agreement.

    ��Tch!�� Selena gritted her teeth silently but remained a smiling front. ��Then, this marriage, what does the Void Sword School get out of it?��

    All five elders remained silent before the one with the highest authority bespoken, ��That is none of your concern, now let��s focus on the matter at hand, the crown prince and the royalties are waiting.��

    Selena ascended the stairs with an insurmountable invisible weight on her ankle. She dragged her figure away whilst the Ancient One led. Her head hung down, but even in her sadness, she was radiant. She bit her bottom lip before she heard the door shutting down from behind. Her eyes opened wide as she realized that she had arrived inside the throne room. She didn��t even notice the smile that the elder gave her as she continued to walk on this downtrodden path.

    However, under her loom and gloom, a man with an iconic smirk crossed his arms. He raised his chin as he looked at the huge door.

 Chapter 886: Glimpse of The Past, Selena : Be My Girlfriend!

    Chapter 886: Glimpse of The Past, Selena : Be My Girlfriend!

    His presence immediately raised brows as one of the guards standing in wee addressed him.

    ��Hey you, get out of there!��

    ��I��m sorry in advance, but this wedding will be canceled,�� said Lyon.

    ��You have the nerve to try to break this holy ceremony!�� shouted the guard.

    ��Holy, you say?�� Lyon chuckled. ��You have no idea what that means.��

    ��Tch! Cocky brat!�� the guard sheathed his sword.

    ��Oi, it��s a holy ceremony, spilling blood in this kind of event will bring bad luck you know,�� Lyon smirked as he heard the bubbly boil of the guard��s blood.

    ��You fucker!�� the guard gritted his teeth before the other guards started moving.

    ��Sorry buddy looks like you have too much to drink, it��s quite unfortunate but you��re going to be inside a cell for a long time,�� said one of the ten or more guards as he approached him.

    ��You think you can defeat me with no swords drawn?�� asked Lyon as he raised his brows. ��You are very wee to try, in return, I will use only my legs unless you have the power to force my hands of course.��

    Lyon raised his chin and winked before one of the guards roared as he plunged himself forward.

    ��No blood,�� Lyon uttered before his leg swept up against th guard��s pointy chin. Thetter hovered in the air with his eyes rolled back before thudding against the stairs. The loud nk bought all the gasps of the onlookers.

    Lyon courted all of their eyes before the rest of the guards squeezed their be with their brows.

    ��Hehe, you guys alright? I can hear your blood rising from here,�� Lyon smirked before he raised his chin.

    Five or more guards immediately rushed forward.

    ��You never learn,�� Lyon shrugged before he speared his foot against one of them, instantly breaking the formation apart. The rest immediately grouped him up without spending a breath but every move was countered effortlessly as if he was skiing on top of the ice. Even when they were directly in front of him they were no match.

    ��Tch!�� one of the guards put his hand on top of the hilt of the sword before he drew the sword but only managed halfway before it was rudely mmed back in by Lyon��s foot and held. The guard opened his eyes wide as he looked at the foot and locked his weapon inside the sheath.

    ��Tsk! Tsk! That��s cheating,�� said Lyon before he used the sword as a pivot and kicked the chin out of the guard��s face with his other leg.

    Thetter flew andnded on the stairs before being pulled down by gravity.

    The onlookers were shocked and terrified. One man just ousted tens of the royal guards without using his hands. All of them passed out without a single consciousness that could be seen. It was unprecedented but none of them dare to say anything but gasp before thedies snapped and screamed like banshees.

    ��

    Inside the throne room. The king frowned as he faced the bride and the groom in front of him. The scream of panic was resounding and tainted the holy ceremony.

    ��Oh my, looks like the crown prince��s fan is getting jealous,�� the Ancient One remarked with augh.

    ��Hahaha, you jest,�� the kingughed but his furrowed brows got the captain nodding and thetter immediately checked outside.

    Selena turned around and frowned.

    ��Don��t worry, Lady Selena, I��m sorry to cause you trouble, it seems like I can��t control my magnanimous charisma,�� the handsome man with brown apricot hairughed. ��Gosh, you��re really beautiful.��

    ��That doesn��t sound sincere,�� said Selena as she frowned at his praise.

    ��Trust me, it��s from the bottom of my heart, besides, I know your school needs the backing,�� the crown prince smirked.

    Selena buried her fingers in her palm before she caught a glimpse of the elders smiling at her. Her lips parted.

    She was an ordinary girl grown from a shabby family. She was not born with a silver spoon whatsoever but she was gifted enough to hold a sword well. She would swing every day, practice every day, and see others aspetitors.

    She was given food, shelter, and a future at the Void Sword School. Something that her parents could never give her. However, her days turned bleak the moment where she came back home for a visit.

    The powder of ashes ran coursing inside her nose. Her pupils shrunk and trembled. Her lungs slowed down before her knees fell. Her eyes reddened but she couldn��t blink as she watched her simple home in the middle of a field now nothing more than burnt pieces of logs.

    Two burnt corpses were facing the sky with their jaws open. She knew all too well who they belonged to.

    She was never the same then, but the school took her in. All the elders pampered her, guided her, and even aid her in her revenge against the local bandits that killed her parents. However, she was empty, her mind was slowly turning into a sword, and failed to notice a young man of her peers, stealing a nce and smiling at her every time she swung her sword.

    Her parted lips closed before she turned her head and looked at the king and the queen. She smiled the best she could.

    ( It��s all for the school, they did so much to me, at the very least, I can do this to repay them. Even if it hurts ) thought Selena before the scene where she kissed her in the arena made her shake her head.

    �� Hey, do you want to be my girlfriend? �� A voice of a kid made Selena��s eyes open wide as her lips parted once more.

    Many avoided her in school due to her diligence and perseverance, but this young boy in particr, always try some wild ideas. She was the first in every ss and he was the worst. His attitude was dislikeable and she was unapproachable. When she practiced her sword, he was there, even though he was supposed to be practicing with themon students.

    The boy crossed his arms and grinned under the same tree where he first met her.

    ��What? Are you stupid or something?�� asked Selena before she turned around. ��Stop wasting my time, I thought that you want to practice.��

    ��Eh?�� Lyon slouched his shoulders. ��That actually hurts, but sure, let��s practice. Though I shoot my shot when I asked if you can train me, I never thought that you would actually agree.��

    ��I can learn from everything, even from the worst,�� said Selena before she turned and faced him with her sword drawn.

    ��You know, I saw ��life�� when I first meet you, I wonder if I can spark that light in your eyes again,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Shut up and stop thinking about nonsense, that��s the reason why you��re the worst in ss,�� said Selena.

    ��Oof, I think your tongue is sharper than your sword,�� Lyon rubbed his chest before drawing his sword. ��Alright, second round then!��

    ��Prepare!��

    The two fought but it ended once a thud was heard. The grasses didn��t even finish dancing by the gale but Selena��s eyes were already trembling as she saw the sword was pointing at her be. She was already on the ground and her ears perked as she heard his chuckles.

    Lyon pulled his sword away before giving his hand. ��Want another round?��

    ��How did you����

    ��Well, instinct I guess,�� Lyonughed before he grabbed her hand and pulled her up to stand then gave her her sword.

    ��Third round? If I beat you again, I��ll treat you, I can cook, haha!��

    ��Tch!�� Selena gritted her teeth. ��I won��t lose.��

    She lost again, and again, and again. In every secret bout that she had with him, she always lost. However, every time as well, the two spent their time together. Lyon would cook her food, and force her to walk with her in a forest. Gathering mushrooms, hunting animals for food, and even fishing at the nearby river. She was always trying to see the weakness that the boy possessed but failed to see the warmth inside his eyes. Until the day of the final exam approached.

    ��Guha!�� a student fell before wailing in pain.

    The rest of the students shook their heads in admiration toward the young girl who reigned the arena.

    ��Selena is going to be the inheritor, no doubt about it,�� said one other student before he sparked a conversation with one line of thinking. None of them could think of another student that could rival Selena��s prowess.

    However, Selena herself was not concerned as she descended down from the arena. Her eyes were looking for a certain individual but she found none. Her brows furrowed before her ears perked up as she heard a conversation.

    ��Hey have you heard, I heard Lyon was expelled,�� said one female student to her friends.

    The goosebumps on her nape jolted before she approached the group with raging steps.

    ��What you just said, is it true?!�� Selena��s stern voice caused the female students to shriek and courted the attention of the others.

    ��I-It��s true!��

    ��Tch!�� Selena didn��t bother to ask another question before she rushed toward the boy��s dorm without thinking. She caught one boy before threatening his neck with her sword, ��Where is Lyon��s room?!��

    ��EEk! Th-The one at the end of the corridor!��

    Selena didn��t bother wasting her breath before she ran toward the specified room. She opened the door before her heart sank. The room was neat and there was no sign of anyone.

 Chapter 887: Glimpse of The Past, Selena : Last Gift

    Chapter 887: Glimpse of The Past, Selena : Last Gift

    Selena gritted her teeth and sharpened her eyes before she burst out of the male dorm with an unstoppable gale. Her eyes looked all over the courtyard, to the left, to the right. She was looking for that chuckle, thatughter, that smirk The one that filled the emptiness in her time. The one and only of her peers that could beat her in the way of the sword. The best in ss was looking for the worst in ss.

    Everyone noticed Selena''s odd movements but she was empty in her steps. The elders that caught the glimpse of this nodded, thinking that she was training even in the midst of the final exam.

    ( Where are you?! ) thought Selena before she raised her brows and then left the courtyard. Rustles of the waving branches were heard as she traversed the forest. Her steps were hidden and no beast could even be caught her with their eyes. ( lie is not here! )

    Selena gritted her teeth before changing her location. One ce shot her mind. It was the lone oak tree in the meadow. The ce where she first met the young man. The very same ce where she rejected him. The very same ce where they shared their first memory together.

    Her feet were hugged by the dancing grass. Her hair fluttered and covered her face before she tugged it back to her earlobe. Her eyes turned sour as she saw no one present near the oak tree. It was thest ce she could ever think of. Her heart slowly sunk as well as her face. She turned without a word before vanishing as a piece of grass fluttered away.

    "She''s back," said one of the students with a gulp. None of them dared to approach her, not after the fierce movement that could prick their goosebumps.

    She stepped up to the ring with her emotion covered by the bang of her hair. She didn''t even look at the opponent she was up against before the whistle of battle started. A sh of movement, then her opponent''s body slumped down.

    Not a single soul managed to record what just happened with their mere brains. There was no blood, yet her opponent had lost consciousness. Everyone gasped even the elders, few with admiration, most with terror in their eyes. She was a different existence then, a ss of her own. She was unequaled and crushed the entirety of the final exam and was heralded as the best in history. However, her smile was rare, and when they showed up it was vacant. "Congrattions! Selenae with me, I will show you the scripture of the Void Art," said the supreme elder known as the Ancient One.

    Selena nodded before she headed into a warm room. There was a small altar between two candles on tall candlesticks. On the middle of the altar was a in scroll and one could see the test of time against it.

    "This is the single scroll that you''ve been waiting for, the jewel of the Void Sword School, the Void Art Scripture," said the Ancient One. 1 have both cultivated and safeguarded this ce for a long time, finally, it is time for the new generation to take over."

    Selena didn''t show any emotion as she approached the altar. The scroll in front of her was the fruit of herbor. With this in her hand, she wouldn''t face another misfortune. Her life was set.

    "I wonder how deep can you go," said the Ancient One with a smile before turning around. "1 will leave, you can have as much time as you want, or, just visit your friends first. There is no rush, you can go here anytime you like."

    Selena bowed at him, "Thank you, supreme elder:

    "Hahaha, its me who shall thank youter," the Ancient One left.

    The silhouette of the supreme elder gradually vanished. Selena turned and took the scroll away from the small scroll holder. She rolled it open and read the scripture. Her brows furrowed but no matter how much she muttered the words on the scripture, her mind refused to cob. She shook her head before putting it away.

    ( It''s no use, I can''t concentrate for now ) thought Selena before she exited the room.

    She eventually found one elder who was passing the courtyard with a smile on his face. She bowed as a formal greeting before her brows raised the moment the elder passed by her.

    "Elder, can I ask you a question?" asked Selena. "Oh? You have seen the scripture, is there something you want to ask about that? That''s rare, I never thought that you would ask on the first day," the elder chuckled.

    Selena shook her head, "No, I''m sorry elder but that''s not what I''m here for: "You''re not?" the elder raised his brows. "I want to ask about a rumor I''ve heard that Lyon got expelled," asked Selena. "Oh, I see, you''ve heard about that too, huh? Though, it''s a surprise that you would care for such a thing," the elder chuckled. Selena was stunned by the elder''s words but what thetter had bespoken was true. She had never asked about someone else but now she broke that stigma. "1-I._"

    "Hahaha, its alright," the elder shook his head, "Its very normal to have piqued interest in something like that, after all, expelling a student is not a feather-light matter, though I have to say this one is probably the exception."

    Selena raised her brows, "What happened? Surely he can''t be expelled for scoring the worst all the time?"

    "He can, but that''s not why he was expelled," the elder sighed. "He was caught trying to steal the scripture:

    "?!" Selena had her brows on the ceiling as she heard the elder''s words. That smiling boy that always sparred her actually trying to steal the most prized possession that the school had. It was belying the sincere antic that Lyon usually gave. "Are you sure?

    "Yes, very much so, the Ancient One�� ern, I mean the supreme elder was the one that caught him red-handed. However, this information is rather ssified, for now, I will tell you because you will join the elder ranks soon enough, I can feel it! No! I know it!"

    "Stealing the scripture..." Selena muttered. ( That doesn''t make sense, he has every prowess to face me in the final exam, and it would fall into his hand if I were to lose... I... ).

    "Hmm, that''s not one of the expressions I would expecting out of you," the elder chuckled. "Do you need something from the thief? Wait a minute, don''t tell me that he stole something from you?

    Selena take a deep cold breath through her nose before answering, "No, he didn''t steal anything from me."

    "Oh, good," the elder nodded before frowning and seeing Selena. "What''s wrong? I''ve never seen you like this before. You''re the brightest star in the vast sand! Are you facing a bottleneck right now?"

    Selena shook her head, "No, but I will have to excuse myself, it has been rather a tiring day, I want to return to my dorm."

    "Ah yes, yes of course! You''ve been fighting your opponent nonstop. To be honest it is rather brutal��however, you still came out on top and have that deadly snare in your eyes."

    Selena bowed, "Thank you for yourpliment, I have to leave."

    "Yes, be careful and have a good rest, said the elder before he saw her going toward the girls'' dorm. He furrowed his brows before shaking his head, "Don''t tell me that girl fell in love with him? A thief? Heh, how funny, there is no way that such a talented girl would fall for someone like that brat."

    Selena closed the door inside her room where she found herself alone. Her back was sliding down against the door before she slumped on the floor. The battle didn''t even manage to break her sweat. She was conquering the final exam with her mind elsewhere, however, her eyes now were glistening.

    "He, he didn''t need to do that, that idiot..." her voice started to hoarse. ''Why would you do that, why would you run away? You can lose or win it fair and square, why do you have to do THAT!''"

    She mmed her fist against the ground. "Why, why, why, why!"

    The sound inside her room only added ayer of fear toward the others that heard it. The others immediately stay away and keep their mouth shut.

    She was panting with one of her arms resting on top of her head. Her face was red as an apple and her eyes were begging for moisture. "Is this... yourst gift for me? Lyon...." her lips quivered before she got up and hugged her knees. She sobbed silently inside her room, alone.

    "Selena, are you alright? asked the king. "We are about to start the ceremony." Hm?" Selena raised her brows. "I-I''m alright: Suddenly a loud bang was heard and stunned the entire crowd inside the throne room. All of their attention shifted toward the huge double door before their eyes widened in horror. A massive dent was made..

 Chapter 888: Glimpse of The Past, Selena : Truth

    Chapter 888: Glimpse of The Past, Selena : Truth

    Everyone was stumped as they saw the huge dent. The king frowned before the crown prince could evenprehend what happened.

    "What is the meaning of this?''" the king turned his head toward the supreme elder. The supreme elder shook his head, "This is not our fault, somebody is trying to frame us!" The supreme elder frowned before he looked at the four elders and nodded.

    "Selena, hold still and stay pretty, you shall not swing a sword today, it''s an important day after all," said one of the elders.

    " The king shouted, "Where is the royal knight captain?!" Another loud bang of the bronze door was heard as another massive dent was seen. People''s terror was heard and epassed the whole kingdom. "We are under attack!" the crown prince said, "Fools! What are you doing?! Who is the enemy?! Are you all going to wait until the door is opened?!" NY-Your Majesty! We are under attack by an unknown force!" said one knight who rushed down the stairs. "1 know that!" The king berated.

    "Don''t worry your majesty," the supreme elder, Ancient One, chuckled. "Whoever they are, they have no idea what''s going to hit them."

    The four elders all smirked with their swords drawn.

    The panting royal knight shook his head, "That''s the problem, elder. It''s not ''they''." "Huh?" Selena and the rest raised their brows before they were startled by another loud bang. However, this time, all of their pupils trembled. The captain of the guard, the captain of the royal knight, had his head protruding out of the double door. His face was drenched in blood, and only half of his helmet was left. The man''s eyes had rolled up into the sleeves of his eyelids.

    Selena frowned and drew her sword from the sheath. Her brows furrowed.

    "It''s not ''they'' ... you''re majesty; the knight gulped before the door was pulled open. It''s just one:

    Selena''s sharp eyes turned soft and shrunk to a dot as they trembled. Her lips parted as her goosebumps rose. She recognized the man that crossed his arms at the doorstep. She recognized the smirk that none other could produce.

    "You have a lot of foolishness inside you that you dare to storm here in the holiest ceremony this world will ever see," said one of four elders that had already anticipated his arrival. "Foolishness?" Lyonughed. "You seem not only to grow old, but senile as well. Do you forget who I am? Or are you just pretending to forget who I am?

    "Should I !mow you?" asked one of the elders before the only female elder frowned. "You couldn''t be, Lyon, could you?" uttered the elder. "That expelled student? "Hahaha," Lyonughed. "Of course, I was expelled." "What are you doing here? Are you trying to shame our school? the elders furrowed their brows. "That''s one of your students?" the king frowned at the supreme elder. "Ex-student," the supreme elder didn''t dare to meet the majesty''s gaze. He stepped forward with his hands behind his back. His chin raised as he solemnly said, "Child, I have given you mercy by expelling you, yet you seem to fail to notice that. I should have ended you right then." Selena raised her brows before averting her nce back toward Lyon. "Do you know this man?" asked the crown prince. Selena''s parted lips connected. She looked at the groom of the wedding with her sharp eyes and nodded. NI do: The crown prince frowned before he smudged a smile, "I see, is this one of your old lovers? I have quite experience with that: Selena turned her attention away from the crown prince and looked at Lyon. ( What are you doing? Why are you here? ) nTch!" the crown prince frowned. "Supreme elder, you better kill that man! He has ruined a good day! My wedding day!"

    "1 will have that sort out, crown prince; the supreme elder smiled. "Now, child, you have no choice but to apologize headlessly."

    "You keep up your appearances, old man," Lyon rubbed his finger inside his ear canal as one of his eyes twitched in pleasure. "However, do you think that you can beat me? I mean, you can''t kill me back then:

    ( Kill?! ) Selena raised her brows.

    "Heh, I see that the world failed to teach you manners," said the supreme elder with a slight twitch of his brows.

    "1 don''t think you understand, old man," Lyon crossed his arms once more and raised his chin, "The fact that you and those four are still breathing, is because I allowed it."

    "1 see that you can now talk sharp, wish it would have been your de," said one of the elders.

    "The only reason that I allow you four to live despite wanting to kill me, well, you should know who," Lyon smirked as his eyes looked at Selena.

    Selena raised her brows in disbelief.

    "Selena? Hahahalia, boy, you''re just a frog trying to eat a swan! Do you know the difference between the earth and heaven? She is a bright star, you''re just a rock!" shouted one of the elders.

    "Me?" Selena muttered. "What do you mean?"

    "Selena, you really are clueless," Lyon shrugged but kept his smile. to you think I would leave you like that for no reason?

    "What was the reason?" asked Selena. ^Tch! Oi! Do something!" shouted the crown prince. "Stop babbling!" shouted the supreme elder as his enormous presence was unveiled. The king and the queen managed to hold themselves whilst Selena and the crown prince were astonished. The Ancient One was a very well-deserving name.

    "Hahahal" the crown princeughed only to abruptly stopped as he caught Lyon still standing with a smirk.

    "He haspletely ousted the captain of the royal knight," the king uttered. "That man is no ordinary guy in the street."

    The four elders raised their brows in astonishment as they saw Lyon stretch his neck and sighed. "What?!" the supreme elder frowned. ( My aura couldn''t deter him?! ).

    "Hey, you need to stop frowning else you might get a century older; Lyon remarked with a chuckle. "Hmm? What''s wrong? You four turned mute or something?"

    "It seems like you indeed have grown stronger," said one of the four elders with full killing intent.

    "A shame, I was already benevolent enough to let you five live just because Selena holds you five dear. She was beckoned to do something in return because you guys treated her as your own, like a helpless child," said Lyon as his voice deepened. "That''s right, a helpless child, a perfect vessel that you can shape any way you want, furthermore with her talent, she was perfect."

    "Shut up!" One of the elders stepped forward before vanishing from his line of sight. "Lyon!" shouted Selena as she saw the elder brandishing his sword against Lyon''s neck. ( Heh, fool! ) the elder smirked inwardly before his pupils shrunk as they met with Lyon''s sharp nce. ^Tch!" The elder used his other foot to retreat immediately. He was panting as he looked at Lyon in a different light. "Oi, what''s wrong?" asked one of the elders. "He kept up with your Void Steps," the supreme elder sighed. The four elders and Selena gasped as they looked at the young man. "What kind of power do you possess now?" asked the supreme elder. "To think that you now you can stand toe to toe against me." The Ancient One took the lead and stood against Lyon with his brows furrowed. "Stand toe to toe with you? Please, the wordsing out of your mouth are revolting even if they are praise," Lyon snorted before he looked at Selena. "Selena, do you know the real reason why I got expelled?" Selena raised her brows.

    "Your bbering stop here!" the supreme elder unleashed his Void Step with his sword aiming at Lyon''s throat.

    Lyon frowned at the iing attack and tipped away the course of the sword with his finger. ( He is quick! ) thought the supreme elder ( But! ) a sword intent instantly formed on his shoulder and shot. The loud ding immediately made the supreme elder retreat in haste. "Sword intent!" the supreme elder uttered in disbelief. "Impossible!"

    "There is more than one way to cultivate the way of the sword," Lyon smirked. "besides, I can already do this when I was thirteen."

    "That''s a lie, you were the worst in ss!" shouted one of the elders. "You must have used a hidden weapon!" "I''m the worst in ss, but even Selena knows that I''m the best swordsman in that building!" Lyon proudly smiled. "No offense, but I teach her better than all five of you, better yet, I never told her a single lie, yet."

    Selena raised her brows.

    "That''s right! The one that burned down your house, your parents! It was not the local bandit! Heck, they were not even bandits! They were just miners! The one that ended your loved ones, are these four elders, under the words out of that old thing''s mouth!" Lyon shot a sword intent at the supreme elder before thetter deflected it and revealed a frowning rage..

 Chapter 889: Glimpse of The Past : Consumed by The Void

    Chapter 889: Glimpse of The Past : Consumed by The Void

    Selena��s lips parted as her breath was taketh away by Lyon��s revtion.

    ��You shut your bbering mouth this instant!�� shouted the supreme elder. ��This fiend told nothing but lies! That��s why we ousted him from our school! Your character is a thing to spit on! And now! You��ve grown old enough to face me, strong enough to face me! However, you have no idea what you��re messing with!��

    ��That��s a lot of words for someone not guilty, don��t you think?�� Lyon smirked. ��I opened up the sky before I joined your school. Be blessed would you, I��vee there for a visit.��

    ��You!��

    ��Woah, might want to get an easy breathing there, I could hear your pulsing blood from here, too much pressure building up in there, tsk, tsk, tsk,�� Lyon shrugged before he averted his nce toward Selena.

    ��Who are you?�� asked the king.

    ��Hello there, your majesty, I have to apologize, this matter is between Selena and me, tho, it seems like it inadvertently involves you,�� Lyonughed. ��I humbly apologize for the rude entrance, however, there is a high chance that this ceremony will end prematurely.��

    .....

    The king frowned with a glint of killing intent under his sharp eyes, ��Are you trying to be our enemy? Who are you, to be so bold ining here alone and expect to live after.��

    ��Hehe, the fool,�� the supreme elder smirked, ��you��re really clueless are you, don��t you know who you��re offending right now?!��

    ��Shut up old man, this is not your time to speak,�� Lyon casually said before looking at Selena. Thetter was tentative. Her eyes begged for an exnation, but she was in a tight spot. She needed to prove to identify her own emotion.

    ��Selena dear, don��t believe any of his words, he is spouting lies,�� said the female elder.

    ��Why would I want toe here with a lie under my tongue?�� Lyon raised one of his brows, ��Perhaps it is true, you all have grown senile to even have a proper conversation!��

    ��Step one more time with your feet and the whole kingdom will be your enemy as well!�� shouted the crown prince.

    Lyon frowned then his be folded. ��You must be the dumbest prince I��ve ever met in my life. Are you not reading this situation at all? Are you dreaming? Being enthralled by Selena��s beauty perhaps?��

    The crown prince was fuming. His eyes were twitching randomly before he pointed at him. ��You mongrel! Do you have any idea who you are speaking to?! I was being lenient and giving you a chance to escape, however, it seems like it is you who are begging to die, what kind of soon-to-be leader would I be, not to nod and fulfill such a wish! Men!��

    The entire fleet of royal knights immediately gathered in the throne room. One sourcees from inside the castle and another blocks Lyon��s escape from the back. Thetter��s space was sealed. He was destined to finish whatever he was doing right there and then.

    ��Elders!�� the supreme elder glorified his voice before continuing, ��He is like a cornered rat, he might bite back but it is still a rat nheless! A brandish of our sword is enough to kill them.��

    ��I��ve faced a much worse situation, I mean,�� Lyon shrugged. ��I didn��t even shed a single shed of blood here yet and the sun is zing in the sky all the way up there.��

    ��Is it true Lyon?�� one raised voice of a dignified woman courted all of their attention.

    Lyon looked at Selena whose shoulders were stiffened. His smile turned neutral before nodding.

    ��What proof do you have?�� asked Selena.

    The supreme elder smirked, ��Yes, that��s right, what proof do you have?! Boy!��

    ��I didn��t bother with any proof,�� Lyon answered so straightly. ��I just need you to believe me.��

    ��Bah! Such a baseless usation! Not only are you ruining our wedding but you��re also shaming my kingdom!�� shouted the crown prince.

    ��I don��t have any physical proof,�� Lyon shook his head. ��However, think of it this way, Selena. You��re near truth but something inside you is fighting it, you��re sense of morality. You want to repay what they��ve done to you, so much so that you��re thoughts are clouded. You��re in denial.��

    ��You have a twisted tongue and mind!�� shouted the king.

    Selena tightened her upper lips. Her heart was racing but none of the elders turned and faced her. She was alone to judge the situation.

    ��This is the ultimate question, Selena,�� said Lyon. ��Do you think, I have the power to sneak past this old thing back then? You know yourself I was not invincible. It is impossible for me to even try to steal the scripture. What I found out was their taboo. In order to create the perfect vassal for the Void Art, what��s better than a voided-out child? Someone that has no attachment to the world but the school itself? Thus your parents had to die, and here you are selling yourself to a kingdom you barely care.��

    Selena��s eyes opened wide. Her pupils trembled as they shrunk. Her mind crashed in an instant as her lips jittered. Her fingers trembled as a course of chill travels inside her veins. Her heart pulsed onest time.

    ��Selena, don��t listen to his crap!�� said the supreme elder as he saw her hiding her emotion under her fringes. ��We have taken care of you from when you have nothing, what did this boy ever do to you?��

    ��Selena, you have to decide,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms and raised his chin. ��Do you want to live as your parent��s child, or do you want to live as the supreme disciple, or better yet! Do you want to live as you?!��

    The state of her parents�� corpses shed inside her mind. The state of her living well inside the school ground and the courtyard also shed before her. The two were the opposite of each other. The two were pr.

    ��What��s important to you, Selena?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Enough! Kill him!�� the king ordered.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked, ��No need to hold back, all at once!�� He taunted with his hand.

    Lyon forcefully made one of them kiss the hill of his foot before going to the other one.

    ��Guha!��

    ��One down,�� Lyon smirked before they all rushed together. He avoided the strike and countered. He took the simplest and most effective way to dodge before leaving them unconscious with the counter strike, all the while his nce was looking at Selena. He sighed inwardly before rting a small mana burst and staggered the entire group. He took the chance to eliminate them out of their wake in an instant before his eyes widened.

    ��Too slow!�� the elderughed before his sword narrowly grazed Lyon��s throat.

    ��Tch!�� Lyon furrowed his brows before grabbing the elder��s face with one hand.

    ��Still inexperienced!�� another elder said behind Lyon��s back.

    Lyon canceled his original intention the instant he heard it, however, his side was slitted as he made a space.

    ��Void Art! Abyss Cleave!�� the supreme elder swung down his sword in Lyon��s direction.

    ��Damn it!�� Lyon crossed his arms before his eyes turned golden. He used his tail to pivot away from the devastating sh.

    A part of the throne room was cut open and made the onlookers gawk at the prowess. However, the barrage of attacks didn��t attack there.

    ��Look��s like you manage to find an odd blessing in your journey,�� said the supreme elder seeing his four tails. ��However, that won��t save your life today!��

    ��You stillck knowledge even after living for so long, no wonder your wife-less,�� Lyon smirked after his insult made his ears perk up as he heard the blood inside the so-called Ancient One boiled inside.

    ��Void Art! Abyss Hack!�� shouted the supreme elder after he leaped with his swords up. He hacked down his sword and the de slit opened the space all the while going to Lyon��s forehead.

    ��Void Art: Abyss Cleave.��

    Lyon and the supreme elder both raised their brows before the de of thetter made sudden shock resistance.

    ��What?!�� The supreme elder had no choice but to retreat.

    Lyon went to a safe position before he looked at Selena with a beam of a smile until he realized something was wrong. ��Selena��?��

    The elders were frowning as well as the royalties, but the supreme elder had his lips parted.

    ��She advanced, she broke through!�� The Ancient Oneughed before he felt a gush of wind passing by. ��NGh?!�� His eyes opened wide in disbelief. His clothing ripped diagonally over his shoulder before the skin slit opened. Blood didn��t manage to escape before another sh wound appeared across the opposite. Then rapidly other wounds formed along with the sound of ripped clothing. His strong body didn��t twitch at all before all of the wounds churned out the blood at the same time. His knees fell to the ground before his entire body followed suit.

    Everyone couldn��t even gasp at the sight, they were baffled.

    Lyon frowned as he looked at Selena. ��You��ve been consumed by the void.��

    Selena was emotionless before she looked at Lyon and revealed her blue eyes.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890: Glimpse of The Past, Selena : Ghost Kingdom

    ��Your eyes are blue now,�� Lyon snorted a smile. ��ck hair and blue eyes, never thought it would be so devastatingly, beautiful.��

    Selena didn��t utter a single word.

    ��Are you going to kill me now? Now that you are devoid of emotion?�� Lyon asked before he smirked.

    The woman in front of him vanished and Lyon closed his eyes. He slowly raised both of his arms as he heard splurting blood and the wails of the glorious throne room.

    ��F-Forgive me!�� one wailed but his head was already on the floor.

    ��Eek!�� the crown prince saw the horror and squeaked like a little girl. All the strands of his hair perked up as his feet started to run away with tails between them. He was panting and heard her mother screaming. He couldn��t blink as the king of the kingdom, his father, had also fallen.

    The scene turned bloody no matter whether they were royal knights or mere humans for in the eyes of the void they were nothing.

    The crown prince was tumbling away before his feet tripped over the carpet.

    ��Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! No! No!�� the crown prince recovered as fast as he could albeit pathetically. His saliva had turned dry and couldn��t gulp anymore. His clean throat was like a meal ready to be consumed. The hunter wasing.

    ��No, I can��t die like this! My fame! My riches! I��m supposed to inherit them! Fuck! Fuck! Crazy people!�� the crown prince turned in haste and shifted to a new corridor. He looked at the window with no ss before jumping out without a second thought. The hard ground couldn��t be any softer as hended. The breeze of the new wind greeted him but the cold breath that he took only propelled his fear to a new height.

    He forced himself up and ran toward the nearest gate. However, his eyes widened open as he saw thedy he was escaping had just done killing the guards there. His feet stopped. His pupils trembled as he could hear his own heart beating. The woman who stood there had singlehandedly murdered the entire throne room. No king nor queen was left. There was only he as the sole royal bloodline. He knew that he was next.

    ��S-S-Selena, p-please, let��s talk things out okay?�� his lips twitched as he knew tentatively that it won��t work. His fingers were twitching as he took steps back. There was nowhere else to run but to bypass the monster in human clothing in front of him.

    ��I don��t even know your name,�� said Selena with a t tone. She brandished her sword and got rid of the blood before she slowly approached the crown prince.

    ��Eek! No! Stay away!�� the crown prince fell backward with his lips keeps uttering out words for mercy. ��Listen! Listen! Now that you have killed my father, this kingdom is mine.��

    The crown prince smiled as the shadow of her de touched his feet.

    ��Listen for a second Selena! I-I can grant you all the wishes that you want! Everything! Your school, that��s right, your school, I can grant not only protection but also aid! Financial aid! All thetest swords, runes, and scrolls! Everything you can think of! Think about the future of the school! Look at the bigger picture!�� the crown prince smiled before he saw the woman taking another step.

    ��Please! Please! If you kill me now, you would make a huge enemy for a petty reason! My kingdom has a lot of allies, they areing to us now as we speak! If you let me live, I can avert the danger that you caused by simply, wearing the crown.��

    The crown prince smiled before his pupils shrunk as the woman already stood behind him.

    ��Abyss Punishment,�� muttered Selena before the prince wailed before his body was butchered into nothingness, not leaving a trace, not even blood.

    She vanished from the spot and left the grasses wondering. She was rushing toward the throne room. Through the double doors. Passed the numerous failed knights before finding the man had his eyes closed forming a T-pose. She tightened the sword in her hand and aimed for his chest.

    ( Oh this one is going to be a pain ) thought Lyon before he opened his eyes and gave her a smile. He took a step forward before embracing the woman in front of him.

    Selena had her brows raised to the ceiling as she could hear his heartbeat beating against her ears. Her lips parted as the scene stilled.

    Lyon��s smiled as he gently stroked her hair before his brows twitched. A thousand cuts wrecked opened his shoulder and his back and blood splurted out.

    ��Selena, do you know my name?��

    ��Your name is Lyon.��

    ��That��s right, do you know who I am?�� blood escaped out the edges of his mouth but she remained her smile.

    ��Your name is Lyon.��

    Lyon sighed, ��I know, you just told me that you know my name.��

    ��Then why would you ask once more?�� Selena frowned.

    ��Gotcha,�� Lyon smirked. ��There is still indeed an emotion inside you, just faint.��

    ��Hmm,�� Selena grunted.

    ��Do you know why you haven��t pushed me away yet?�� Lyon asked.

    ��Because you hugged me.��

    Both of them heard a lot of footsteps rushing toward the throne room. The cultivators of the kingdom started to witch hunt toward the kingdom before all of them caught the scene.

    ��Ah?!�� all of them gasped in horror. One of them puked before starting a domino effect. The beautiful throne room had turned bloody before twilight even approached. All knights were dead no matter what rank they were.

    ��L-L-Look,�� the cultivator pointed out the head of the queen before they caught Lyon��s sharp gaze.

    Lyon twitched his brows before sending one of them flying away.

    ��Aaahh!�� his voice echoed into the sky before crashing against one of the buildings in the kingdom.

    The cultivators immediately had their intention smudged to the ground. That one disy of an act shrouded their mind in fear. They all rushed fleeing the moment they got their feet working. All of them didn��t dare a single second to turn back. They all rushed out toward the gate, leaving the kingdom empty.

    Now the kingdom was a ghost kingdom. Not even tumbleweeds were there. The glorious ce had no inhibitors, there were only two beings currently inside the throne room. The man was hugging the woman. The woman��s hand was hugging her sword. Her eyes were vacant of emotion even when both of them shared history together.

    ��Do you have the answer?�� asked Lyon, as he looked at running cultivators turned into a dot.

    ��I don��t know, I think I love you once, but that feeling is gone,�� answered Selena.

    ��Then, do you care to find out?�� Lyon asked with a smile.

    ��How?�� Selena asked before her shoulders were pushed to a distance where she could see his bloodied face. She merely blinked at the sight.

    ��The void is a powerful thing, remember it��s a thing, you should use the thing not the other way around,�� answered Lyon with a smile despite being blood-drenched from his temple down to his jaw. ��Emotion is also a powerful thing, like this one.��

    Lyon leaned forward before letting his lips crash against hers. He closed his eyes and she didn��t, not even a raise of her brows.

    ( I feel nothing�� ) thought Selena before her heart thumped. Her eyes opened wide ( What was that? ).

    Lyon frowned ( It didn��t work? Damn it! Those fairytales lie to me! ). He let go of her lips before opening his eyes. His eyes widened for a second before his lips turned into a smirk. ��Heh, It did work after all.��

    ��What work?�� Selena asked.

    ��Feel your cheeks,�� asked Lyon.

    ��Hm?�� she raised her left hand and touched her cheeks. Her brows raised the moment her finger felt something wet and warm.

    ��You��re crying, Selena,�� said Lyon with a smile.

    ��Why?�� asked Selena. ��I feel nothing toward you, I feel��!!��

    ( I hope this one work! ) thought Lyon before he kissed her again this time forcefully. She took a few steps back but she didn��t resist. Her swords let go of her sword and fell to twang against the floor.

    Meanwhile, on the other end of the kingdom. A beautiful woman with auburn hair and one tall teen kid.

    ��Ehm, older sister Cecile, I-I think you should go back to the inn,�� said the teen.

    ��Shut up Graham!�� said Cecile before putting down the half-giant into submission.

    Graham gulped. ( Uh-oh she is really scary when she is mad, damn Kesya, you just have to leave me here with her! What is wrong with Master though, why is he risking older sister Cecile��s wrath over a woman? I have no idea what is his train of thought, I mean look at my older sister Cecile here, she is ready to choke a Leviathan with her bare hand!) Graham tightened his upper lips.

    Cecile had her arms crossed as she pouted her mouth. Her finger was tapping her arm as she furrowed her brows looking at the castle.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891: Glimpse of The Past, Selena : Emotion ( Final Chapter )

    Under the dim chandelier were tens of corpses with gruesome sh wounds on their bodies. The throne was empty and had smeared blood across it. However, two silhouettes were seen dancing in the same direction under the nightmare of what was once a delightful kingdom.

    Lyon��s aggressive move made Selena take retreated steps, s, the former was relentless. The tears were the symbol, the sign that her emotion was still inside her. Lyon��s eyes opened as he kept track of what Selena was experiencing.

    ( If your emotion is buried, I will at the very least dig one up! ) thought Lyon as his eyes sharpened before Selena��s back was up against the wall.

    Lyon pulled back and let her lips part. He could sniff her fragrance and panting as thetter��s eyes met the former��s. His chest heaved before he let out a smile despite blood running down from his temple.

    ��Why are you doing this?�� asked Selena.

    Lyon smirked a smile, ��Heh, you don��t get it, do you?��

    ��No,�� Selena shook her head. ��We have some bit of history together, however, I feel nothing.��

    ��Then swing your sword,�� answered Lyon.

    ��If you say so��. huh?�� Selena raised one of her brows before she tilted her head and caught a glimpse of light. She squinted her eyes before her pupils shrunken and saw her sword was already on the floor.

    ��How?�� Selena frowned.

    ��See, you��re frowning,�� Lyon smiled.

    Selena immediately choked his neck.

    ��Gah!�� Lyon remained smiling despite his chin being pushed up. He looked at her and said, ��You think I did that? You let your sword go by your own vition.��

    ( What? ) Selena raised her brows.

    ��Selena, you��re not losing your memories, you��re losing your feelings!�� shouted Lyon before he grabbed her wrist and pushed it against the wall. He gently ced his forehead on top of hers before gulping. He smiled under the panting breath that they both shared.

    ��You think you can just kiss me and get away with it?!�� Lyon smiled. ��Not you.��

    ��I����

    Lyon gently raised her chin before he closed his eyes.

    Her heart thumped as her pupils shrunk. Her fingers trembled as her goosebumps rose. The coursing sensation all throughout her body was immeasurable, so much so, that her tears flowed once more.

    The stupid smile of that young boy resurfaced at the right time. Time and time again that he beat her. Time and time again that she couldn��t ovee or even outwit him. The young boy that was destined to master the Void Scripture suddenly disappeared from her life. Giving her the once-in-a-lifetime chance and turning her fate around. Yet, his disappearance shrouded her soul. She had attained the highest degree in the school they both attended, however, she had lost a fair bit of herself.

    ��L-Lyon��.��

    Lyon raised her brows and opened his eyes. His eyes softened, and the woman had tears coursing down her cheeks. Her nose was twitching before Lyon let go of her wrist. Her shoulders jerked up and down. Her lips were quivering.

    Lyon��s lips parted before he heard her hoarse voice.

    ��L-Lyon�� I��m sorry�� I��m sorry����

    Lyon raised his brows before he smiled. ��It��s alright.��

    ��I-I, I lost control, and it was, it was����

    Lyon cherished her chin with his thumb and courted her eyes with his. ��It��s fine.��

    Selena shook her head before she embraced him and made Lyon retreat a few steps to regain his bnce.

    ��It��s dark, it��s lonely, it��s�� empty.��

    Lyon stroked his fingers across her hair as she wailed on her chest, grabbing a piece of his garb all so tightly. He slowly faced the ceiling before rxing his face. ( I guess you can call this a win ) thought Lyon as he smiled. ( Never thought the kiss would work, to be honest, but here we are ) Lyon closed his eyes before he heard her voice once more.

    ��Will you run away from me again?��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��What are you talking about?��

    Selena looked up and her blue eyes stared daggers at him.

    ��Selena you��.��

    ��Will you run away from me again?��

    ( Don��t tell me, this woman, looks like I literally dug up one emotion from her ) Lyon made a wry smile. ��No.��

    ��Then you are my husband,�� said Selena.

    ��Huh, what?�� Lyon��s pupils turned into a dot as he heard her words.

    Selena frowned and pouted as her cheeks globbed up like a pufferfish.

    ��Wait a minute, I think this development skipped a couple of steps.��

    ��What couple of steps? I��m dressed like a bride, and you are�� here. We kissed, then we are husband and wife, right? Darling.��

    ��Darling?!�� Lyon��s mouth quivered as his nectar escaped out of the parted lips. He shook his head, ��This might seem like a dreame true, but you have to get ahold of yourself, this is probably not you thinking straight.��

    ��I am,�� Selena smiled before she pushed Lyon down.

    ��Gah!�� Lyonnded on his back before Selena pinned him down as her bottom rested on his stomach.

    ��Selena I think we should��?!�� his adventure garment was ripped open and revealed his chiseled torso. Lyon had his eyes petrified by the sudden development but showed no sign of pushing her away. He saw her face had a shade of a ripe apple.

    ��What are you trying to do?�� asked Lyon with a smile.

    She gulped as she felt his chest with her palm. She pursed her lips before Lyon smirked and grabbed her chest and ripped the dress open. She tried to cover her body but Lyon got a hold of her and turned her around.

    He was now at the top slowly vanquishing with his eyes. The sight of a swordmaster just like herself being bare to his sight was mesmerizing.

    Selena had her lips quivering, ��Da����

    Lyon immediately ravished her breasts with his tongue as blood rushed toward his groin. Her moan echoed as his hand traced the other twin. Her back arched before Lyon slipped one of his hands and supported her up. She was drawn in pleasure and was at the mercy of he who held the hull of the ship.

    Lyon suddenly stopped and let hery to rest.

    Her eyes were a bit blurry from all the heat that her body and saw that Lyon was already naked. She gulped. ��Da-Darling, on second thought, m-maybe tomorrow?��

    Lyon slowly approached her face by crawling against the floor. Their countenances toned like fresh apples as they shared their nce. He leaned into her ear before whispering, ��We are going to do it tomorrow too.��

    Her blue eyes shrunk as her brows raised, ��Darling wa��Hmmm!?��

    Her lips were suckled by Lyon��s before his pelvis mmed against hers in one motion. His phallus burst through the thin barrier before being embraced by the walls of pleasure. Her fingers crawled for something to hold as her body squirmed all over.

    Lyon ravaged her innocent tongue as his pelvis mmed against her. The nectar between them only unmuffled their hyper-engagement and the challenge that the floor had to face.

    The rush of ecstatic was iparable as her tears ran out of fuel. She could feel his phallus ravaging her inside as if its life clung to her womb. The sensation of need and the emotion of pleasure collided before Lyon pulled back his lips for both of them to catch a short breath.

    Lyon grabbed her wrists before she could mutter a word and let her make a ring around his neck. He pulled her up and whilst staying connected walked up toward the throne. He turned and sat in one motion before his face buried at her cleavage.

    Selena instinctively swung her hips up and down with her moans getting higher than before as seeping light from the sun only heightened her glow. She was dancing on top of Lyon and building up the rush that was inevitable.

    Lyon gulped as his own hips started to tremor. He bit her nipple and mped her waist down before cracking the throne.

    Her sweat jumped out of her skin as she arched her back outward, moaning to the delight of the ghost kingdom. Warm sensation upied her naval as Lyon��s thighs twitched to the pulse of his phallus.

    Both of their lips parted as Lyon rested his forehead against her cleavage whilst panting with her.

    ��Selena,�� he called.

    ��Darling,�� she replied.

    ��I have evoked one of your emotions, then that means I can evoke another before eventually, you��ll be the master of the void and still be Selena,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Darling���� Selena smiled before nodding. ��As long as you��re with me.��

    Lyon smiled before he heard pping from the entrance of the throne room. He tilted over whilst Selena gave the person a leer over her shoulder. The person was a woman with striking auburn hair.

    ��I knew it would end like this,�� Cecile sighed before having a de threatening her neck.

    Cecile looked down to see her blue threatening eyes, ��You��re too hasty, look at your groin, his goo is leaking.��

    Selena frowned as she too had a de threatening her neck.

    ��Fuck,�� Lyon muttered before he stood up then his entire view copsed. ( Eh? I guess I need more blood for that intense workout ) his body tu

 Chapter 892: Moon Hare, Rui

    Chapter 892: Moon Hare, Rui

    Under the wild stream coursing through between the protruding rocks was the man who just opened his eyes. He smirked before turning around and found himself being spit out of the stream and hovering above the waterfall.

    Lyon crossed his arms and hovered before turning around and saw the forest that he had coursed through by the wild stream. He darted his nce from the forest toward the scene below and found a smallke.

    He sighed, ��Man, this is definitely not the kind of reunion I would have expected.��

    Lyon shook his head before smiling. His ears perked up toward the sound of gushing water. He frowned and hovered his nce toward the upstream before his brows raised.

    A figure was zipping the water away and leaving gushing water in her wake.

    ��Selena?�� Lyon uttered before the figure leaped forward.

    ��Darling!�� Selena uttered as she opened her arms to embrace him. Her blue eyes were brimming with delight as she saw Lyon��s surprised face. The man that she had visited at Nostria was now finally within reach. The power that she had given him through the ring that symbolized their union had brought them together once more. In the past and in this one, she embraced him again.

    Lyon had to swing her around to regain their bnce before their faces met.

    ��Look at you now, you��re not as weak as the first time I visited you,�� Selena grinned. ��Though, I did mention that you should visit me here once you reached Godhood.��

    ��Oh, that, haha!�� Lyon made a foolugh. ��Things had gotten out of hand and I have to act, then one thing led to another before I finally reached you.��

    Selena pouted, ��Darling, it��s not okay to prioritize another thing than your wife.��

    ��Th-That��s���� Lyon scratched the back of his head with a wry smile.

    ��Hehe, I��m just joking,�� Selena chuckled. ��Seeing you flustered like that is so satisfying.��

    ��Oi, that��s quite a viiny,�� Lyon smiled. ��Though, Selena, I��m back.��

    Selena had her lips squirming with ecstatic joy as she heard his words. She repeatedly nodded. ��En, en, en!��

    ��Alright Selena, that��s enough reunion for one day.��

    Selena frowned as Lyon immediately recognize the voice.

    ��Cecile,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Battle Maiden, what do you want? I already give you the chance to spend your time with him first,�� said Selena as she frowned.

    Cecile snorted at Selena before looking at Lyon. ��It��s good that you didn��t go missing.��

    ��Me missing?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��It��s a thing of the past, no need to be concerned about it,�� Cecile shook her head. ��There is a more pressing matter that you need to address.��

    ��My beloved son.��

    Lyon��s goosebumps rose as his nape frosted. His pupils shrunk as his ears melt in the melody that was a kind of embrace of someone that watched over him. His lips parted as he looked at the bronze-brown hare standing on Cecile��s shoulder.

    The bronze-brown pupils looked at Lyon with few blinks.

    ��Go, darling,�� spoke Selena softly before she gently pushed him forward. ��Mother is yearning for you, perhaps more than the rest of us.��

    Lyon gulped as he slowly hovered over to the Moon Hare.

    ��Are you, my mother?��

    The Moon Hare hovered off Cecile��s shoulder and stood straight before her arms crossed. ��What do you think?��

    His pupils shrunk before his nose snorted a smile.

    The Moon Hare smiled seeing the youth in front of him scratching his nose.

    ��You have grown to be a fine young man, Lyon,�� the Moon Hare uttered. ��I feel pity for the fairies that you will y with your charm.��

    ��Mother please,�� Lyon smiled. ��I��m sorry that I have caused you trouble in the past.��

    ��You sure are a big trouble,ing all the way down from the stars so randomly like that, and taking me as your mother, honestly, you��re such a big hassle to deal with,�� the Moon Hare nodded before her voice turned soft. ��However, I would do it again.��

    The Moon Hare had her eyes opened wide before she was already in an embrace. The Moon Hare smiled, ��No need to hug me so tightly, I��m just a ghost here.��

    ��N-No,�� Lyon shook his head as his voice started to break. ��I-I��m sorry that I still can��t remember you, I��m sorry that I-I can��t remember anything that you did to me, but somehow, somehow, I feel like I can��t lose you, n-not you.��

    The Moon Hare raised her brows hearing her boy had a snot nose.

    ��It��s alright, Lyon, my beloved son, why are you such a crybaby now? I thought I taught you how to be a tough and cool man.��

    Lyon��s throat turned hoarse as his shoulders jerked up and down. His eyes were tear-jerking and shook his head. ��I-I don��t care! I don��t care.��

    ��Oh, my sweet boy,�� the Moon Hare snuggled to Lyon��s neck. ��You��ve faced so much, haven��t you? Especially with those two idiots and the talking goat apanying your journey, but it��s alright now, mama��s here.��

    ��Oi!�� Sun and Shen reacted the same for the first time ever since they knew each other. However, they didn��t dare to utter another word as they met the hare��s eyes. They knew better.

    ��There, there, be a good boy and don��t cry anymore okay? I will be here beside you from now on,�� the Moon Hare said before Lyon nodded.

    Cecile smiled. ( I never thought that I would see this side of him. He might be deemed one of the most powerful beings in the Three Realms, but right now, he is nothing but a boy in front of his loving mother ).

    Selena smiled and nodded before frowning whenever she caught a nce at Cecile��s chin rising from the normal altitude. She snorted and refused to look at her further.

    ��Mother, I promise that I will find the rest, and then I will find a way to unghost you all,�� said Lyon as he rubbed the snot away with his hand.

    ��Unghost? Hehehe, you don��t need to invent a word out of nowhere just for your convenience, Lyon,�� said the Moon Hare.

    ��I might not know how now, but after regaining my memories I will find something, I know I have something! I will not let you live as a ghost the whole time!�� said Lyon with the determination of a boy inside his eyes.

    The Moon Hare nodded, ��I believe in you.��

    ��Thank you, mama Rui,�� Lyon blurted out of his consciousness but remained a smile.

    The Moon Hare��s eyes beamed as she looked at the innocent smile that he gave her.

    ��

    ��Ma, ma, ma?�� the baby was trying to reach something with his toothless smile. His legs were kicking lively as he held on to the garb of the one holding him.

    ��Eh? Mama?�� the woman whoseplexion was bronze immediately held the baby up with her lips pointing upwards. The baby was giggling all over as he was held up. ��Come, say it again, mama?��

    ��Ma, ma? Mama, ma, ma? Mama,�� the baby excitedly uttered as his legs kept kicking.

    ��Oh, my is his first word! Mama? Ru-i Come on, Mama Ru-i?�� said the woman as she swayed her body left and right with a smile.

    ��Ru i? Ru i! Rui!�� the baby said despite being toothless.

    ��Haha! hahaha!�� Rui leaned back and lifted the baby up like an airne. Her thighs were moving up and down in excitement as she looked at the baby kept kicking.

    ��Oh Lyon, you��re going to be really meddlesome,�� said Rui with a smile before embracing him toward her breast. ��However,�� she smiled and closed her eyes.

    ��

    The Moon Hare smiled with a snort before crossing her arms, ��Looks like you need to shape up, Lyon.��

    ��Eh?�� Lyon raised one of his brows and blinked nkly at her. ��W-What do you might mean by that, Mama Rui?��

    ��If we are going to find the rest of us, then it would be a feat that requires great strength,�� the Moon Hare nodded. ��Furthermore, you still need to find your third wife, you have a daunting task to fulfill.��

    ��Hehe, yeah,�� Lyon scratched the back of his head. ��However, as long as you��re here, then it should be fine.��

    The Moon Hare sighed, ��I have lost all my power Lyon, I have nothing but words to say and images to scare.��

    ��No need! Your presence is enough!�� Lyon firmly nodded with closed eyes before pointing to his chest and smirking, ��Leave it up to me.��

    ��I see that your tongue has gotten sweeter over time,�� Rui nodded. ��That��s good! Keep it up.��

    ��Lyon!!��

    A distant call made Lyon turn. His brows raised once he saw hands waving at him. It was Luna being carried by Kesya and Lumina following suit behind them with her wings unfurled.

    ��Luna! Lumina!�� Lyon waved back with a smile.

    ��That��s cold emperor! I��m here too!�� pouted Kesya.

    Lyon smiled seeing the three of them approaching before he turned and looked at Selena.

    ��Selena, I have a favor to ask.��

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893: Cecile and Selena

    ��A favor?�� Selena raised her brows.

    ��Yes,�� Lyon nodded. ��It was a crazy coincidence but I need your help.��

    ��For what, darling?�� asked Selena as she slightly tilted her head.

    ��There is this woman, well mentor of mine. She fought a powerful orc before ending up with one of her forearms missing.��

    ��Your mentor?�� Selena raised her brows. ��Who could train you?��

    ��This piqued my interest as well,�� Rui the Moon Hare pitched in. ��You are a formidable cultivator, there is hardly anyone in this world that could train you any more than we could.��

    ��Well, it was a situational happenstance,�� Lyonughed a fool��sugh.

    ��And what the situation might be?�� asked Selena.

    ��I think it was after you gave me the ring and let me possess�� well, at least half of my past mana tank. However, despite having a great start, I have no idea how to use mana at all at the time.��

    ��What?�� Rui uttered. ��What do you mean by that? You mean you came from a world that has no mana?��

    ��More like no cultivators,�� Lyon shrugged. ��Or maybe there are, but they must be scarce if that were to be the case.��

    ��That��s�� bizarre,�� said Rui. ��I have seen a ce where there was no mana or anti-mana, however, I have never seen a ce where there were no cultivators at all, what happened when they grow old?��

    ��They uh, they would be dead,�� said Lyon nervously as he answered an obvious one.

    ��I see, interesting, so they just give up on living?�� Rui rubbed her chin. ��Then what would be like when they are old?��

    ��The usual wrinkles, some aged wisely some died before they could be wise, some remained a child all throughout the years,�� Lyon shrugged. ��It��s nothing different than this world in a sense.��

    ��So, they lived a short life?�� asked Selena.

    ��Well, in our perception, yes,�� said Lyon. ��After all, time is rtive.��

    ��Then what was the cause of not cultivating? Was it really theck of mana, or was it something else?�� asked Rui.

    ��Truth be told, I have no idea,�� Lyon shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. ��Perhaps they lost both the method and the mana altogether.��

    ��That sounds like a nightmare to live in,�� said Rui as she sighed. ��Thankfully, here you are.��

    ��Well living there is not a that bad mother, though, yes it will be short.��

    ��Oh? So there is something else other than cultivation that they do? Don��t tell me it��s the regr day job.��

    ��Well there is also that but also technology, however, if we are going to talk about it, it would exert the whole day and my throat.��

    ��Hahahaha!�� Ruiughed.

    Lyon smiled before Luna was inches away from him. Thetter embraced him before Lumina hovered right beside him.

    Lyon smiled and nodded at Lumina whilst stroking Luna��s purple hair with his fingers. ��Sorry to make you both worried.��

    ��I don��t think that even if you fall from the waterfall you would die,�� said Lumina before she turned her nce away and muttered. ��Though, it��s good that you��re okay.��

    Lyon smiled before seeing Luna��s face.

    ��I thought that something bad will happen to you,�� said Luna.

    ��Something bad always happened to me, I��m just worse,�� Lyon smirked before his nose was pinched by her.

    ��Stop making up words,�� Luna chuckled.

    ��Ouch, you��re gonna ripped out my nose,�� said Lyon before he noticed another Selena approaching beside Luna��s giggles.

    ��Hello, sister-inw!�� Lyon jested as he raised his voice. Zelena��s face flustered the instant he heard her voice.

    Meanwhile, his two wives were having a conversation of their own as they looked at Zelena.

    ��Who would have thought that you would actually have a twin sister,�� jested Cecile. ��Fate is truly a funny thing, right Selena?��

    ��I won��t call it funny,�� Selena answered coldly. ��We are already bending away from the course of fate, this is nothing to be surprised of.��

    ��Yeah, but nobody would expect you to have a twin, who looked like you, talk like you, walked like you, I meane on, all she has to do is master the way of the void, and then you and she would be like a mirror,�� said Cecile with a chuckle.

    ��Stop joking Cecile, the way of the void is too dangerous and hard,�� said Selena shaking her head. ��I almost lost myself when I entered the void state, though luckily, darling was there.��

    ��How about that, you��re lucky that he was there,�� Cecile jerked up her shoulders before finding Selena frowning at her.

    ��I don��t like your tone, War Maiden,�� Selena crossed her arms.

    ��We were never meant to be friends, Void Empress,�� Cecile smirked.

    Lyon��s goosebumps suddenly rose. His shoulders frosted up before he gulped. A formidable aura was evolving right behind him. ( W-What? What��s going on? ) thought Lyon before he turned around and had his pupils shrunken.

    Both of them had a rising aura that shed against one another relentlessly all the while their chins raised. One had a sword that was still sheathed and the other was barehanded. Thetter crossed her arms as her auburn hair signified her pride galore. The former��s eyes were sharp and remained stoic despite the opposite smirking at her.

    The Void Empress and the War Maiden. Two were once of the most prominent figures that the Three Realms had ever seen. One was cool one was fiery. Emptiness and fullness. The pr opposite that was destined to sh against one another.

    Lyon gulped seeing the two of them revealing their characters just by standing alone. The demeanor the two of them brought was truly reign-like. His lips quivered as he watched the two of them. ( Damn, to think that I��m their husband is really, amazing! ) thought Lyon before he shook his head, ��I don��t think pressing this matter into unnecessary height is a good thing.��

    The two of them gradually lessened their presence altogether whilst their aura kept shing. None of them raised their arms yet the mana surrounding both of them was chaotic.

    Lyon let out a sigh of relief the moment his goosebumps calmed down. He had never seen such a powerful presence, but he was expecting them to have a severely outmatched aura inside.

    ��Are you two always like this?�� asked Lyon nervously.

    ��I tried to be friends with her, but it��s really hard when shecks emotion,�� said Cecile.

    ��You seem to be etching for me to cut your tongue, War Maiden,�� said Selena with a sharp glint in her eyes.

    ��That would be bad,�� said Cecile with a smirk. ��After all, our dear husband would like it if I still keep my tongue.��

    ��Yes, Selena, that would be bad,�� said Lyon as he nodded firmly. ��I would like to kiss you and fill something both emotionally and physically.��

    Selena snorted before she averted her nce toward Lyon. Her nce immediately softened before she nodded, ��Alright, darling.��

    ��Hey, emperor,�� asked Kesya.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��What is it?��

    ��What are you going to do now?�� asked Kesya with a grin.

    ��Well, you seem to be excited about a new adventure,�� Lyonughed. ��However, I can��t decide just yet. A lot of things happened in a short span amount of time.��

    ��Darling, why don��t we rest inside my tower?�� asked Selena.

    Cecile raised one of his brows, ��What house?��

    ��Oh, right,�� Selena��s eyes opened wide as she just realized that Rui��s Moon Hare art had finally devastated the entire kingdom and then some more just from the shockwave after the blow. Selena shrugged her shoulders down.

    ��Then we should reserve an inn back at Myriad Devils,�� said Zelena, pitching an idea.

    ��We would attract a lot of eyes,�� said Lyon.

    ��However, it��s our only choice, unless you want to spend the night with predators lurking around your snooze,�� said Cecile before she sighed and looked at Lyon. ��All decision is in your hand though, what do you think we should do?��

    ��What about that Seraphim Cultivator?�� asked Lyon. ��Is he already dead?��

    ��No,�� Kesya shook her head. ��Empress Selena tried to finish him off but it would be wasteful, so Empress Cecile had something else in her mind.��

    ��Hmph!�� Selena snorted.

    ��It��s for our cause,�� answered Cecile. ��We can use this Seraphim Cultivator to our advantage.��

    ��You��re taking him hostage?�� asked Lyon as he raised his brows. ��Nice.��

    Cecile shook her head, ��Not hostage, but a pion ready to be used, or better yet a broadcaster. ��

    Lyon blinked a few times before smiling. ��It��s been a long day, maybe we should haste over at Myriad Devils first and take a rest there�� or�� wait a minute.��

    ��Hm?�� Cecile raised her brows.

    ��Darling?�� Selena muttered.

    Lyon turned and frowned. There in the precipice of his sight, he saw a tower. ��Is that����

    ��That��s right,�� Cecile nodded before sharpening her eyes, ��That��s the ce where First Hell can be visited, however, they won��t let you opened that door easily.��  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894: Dying Death

    ��Nghh!!�� the Seraphim Cultivator was making a loud grunt as his body was tied up with a chain. His eyes were ring with rage and he breathe with every inch of his hatred. He could taste the dirt through his nose as his body wiggled like a worm. However, no matter how much he struggled, he was only futilely wasting his own energy.

    ��You��re making a mistake! A deadly mistake!�� shouted the Seraphim.

    Graham raised one of his brows before snapping the Seraphim��s spine with a stomp.

    ��GaahH!!�� The Seraph screamed from the pain as his pupils went in and out of light, yet it was his pride that shattered the most. He was a being from paradise, a ce that not a single mortal could reach without some very special happenstance. He was heralded as the angel, the symbol of good, at least for the beings under the Seventh Heaven, Paradise.

    ( How is this possible!! How can I lose to a mortal?! Not to mention a damn halfling! ) thought the Seraph as his brows tried to pop his be.

    ��Just because you can heal your wounds, doesn��t make you have the right to speak,�� said Graham before noticing Lyon and the rest of the grouping back.

    ��Wee back, master,�� Graham greeted.

    ��Damn, you really just tied him up like a robber caught red-handed,�� Lyon chuckled before he approached the Seraph Cultivator, ��You have ears yet you never listened. You fly high up and the sky, and you hear nothing but the wind. A shame, I thought that we could be friends, you and I.��

    ��You bastard!��

    ��Who me?�� Lyon pointed at himself with a fool��s look.

    ��All of you!��

    ��Heh, no need to shout, you look pathetic for a beinging from the great ��Paradise��.��

    ��You will regret this!��

    Lyon��s face turned t after he heard his words. He sighed before scratching the base of his follicles. ��You know, as much as I hate you, I��m more disappointed in the fact that your words are so generic.��

    ��What?��

    ��Nevermind,�� Lyon waved his hand. ��Don��t keep squirming like that, you look like a worm, and that��s even worse than a mortal right? At least for your standard.��

    ��Alright Lyon, that��s enough, stop bullying him,�� said Cecile with a chuckle. ��He is still important for our grand goal.��

    ��Yeah, I know,�� Lyon shrugged before his brows raised, ��What grand goal?��

    ��You will have to find that out yourself,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��Stop belittling darling, War Maiden,�� Selena frowned.

    ��Woah, woah, alright, let��s not escte things,�� said Lyon as he quickly and slightly massaged Selena��s cold shoulder. ��We already have this moment just a minute ago.��

    Selena smiled before sharing her eyes with Cecile still.

    Lyon gulped ( I see myself in a heap of trouble in near future here, the two of them don��t seem to get along well, what did my past self do to maintain them? ).

    ��What are we going to do with him?�� asked Zelena.

    ��His identity is too special to let go, Paradise might bite,�� said Lumina as she shook her head. ��This is troublesome.��

    ��Well that depends,�� said Lyon courting everyone��s attention.

    ��Lyon, you have an idea?�� Rui the Moon Hare had her eyes gleaming.

    ��No, but imagine the shame that this guy will bear,�� said Lyon with a smirk and everyone��s frown. He looked down on the Seraphim Cultivator before raising his chin. He squatted down just enough so that thetter could see his whole expression.

    ��Whatever you��re doing, you are only dying your death,�� the Seraphim smirked back.

    ��Hehe, don��t act so tough,�� said Lyon before he showed his teeth with a grin. ��What do you think would happen if they find out that you, a Seraphim Cultivator, got like what, one, two, six featherless wings that couldn��t even p, was beaten half to death by a mere mortal from the Mortal World.��

    The Seraphim Cultivator had his pupils shrunk. Lyon was right. The best case scenario was that he escaped from the current predicament, however, once he got back from Paradise looking like he was robbed, would he still be respected in Paradise after they found out the truth of the matter? He was beaten and borderline dying all from the actions taken by a group of mortal cultivators in the Mortal World.

    ��That��s right,�� Lyon continued, ��You think that you have the world, however, you are now not in a position where you can return either, can��t you? After all, Paradise��s perfect image must be kept at all costs, not the smallest smear shall be on there, especially not from the guy that��s guarding a big seal.��

    ��That��s bullshit!�� answered the Seraphim Cultivator.

    ��Heh, I don��t think you understand,�� Lyon got up from his squat. His nce darkened as he looked at the Seraphim Cultivator. ��The one that��s dying death is us, however, it��s not for our lives; it��s yours.��

    The Seraphim Cultivator had his pupils shrunk to a dot and trembled with the emotion he had never thought would emerge from gazing at a mortal. His pride sank as no matter how much he willed it; he couldn��t urge a new one.

    ��W-What are you���� he muttered.

    ��A mortal,�� Lyon smirked leaving thetter��s vision, before stretching his back with a push of his hands. ��Alright! Now that we��re done here; I think it��s time to go back to Myriad Devil�� hmm�� where is thatdy?��

    Lyon squinted his eyes and looked around but find nobody that reached his description. He frowned before saying, ��Cecile, do you know where is that Water Guild��s leader at? I can��t seem to find any traces of her; did she bail midway?��

    Cecile chuckled, ��Why don��t you ask Miss Void over here,�� she said, with her right eye winking and her thumb pointing at Selena.

    Selena snorted, ��Don��t pretend that you didn��t know what was that all about,�� she said, with her eyes sneering at Cecile.

    ��Seems like something bloody happened,�� Lyon said, with a gulp before following a twitch of his lips.

    ��I cut her limbs,�� said Selena with a t tone. Her cold words still brought shivers toward the otherdies.

    ��Oof,�� Kesya uttered before clicking her tongue. She shook her head before saying, ��She just have to go and took a chance, didn��t she?��

    Lyon gulped as he looked at Selena��s blue innocent eyes. She was the Void Empress, the master of emptiness.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon made a wry smile, ��Is she dead?��

    ��No,�� Selena answered coldly.

    ��Alright, as long as she is not dead,�� said Lyon before making a sigh of relief.

    ��Not yet.��

    ��Of course,�� Lyon made a defeated smile. He shook his head before raising one of his brows, ��Do you know where Assid went?��

    ��I��m here, emperor.��

    Lyon immediately had his goosebumps rose as he felt an instant presence lurking with a shot of bolt against his heart. He sighed whilst rubbing his chest, ��I should have learned.��

    ��Is something the matter, emperor?�� Assid kept his knee on the ground, not daring to raise his chin.

    ��Nothing,�� Lyon answered before further asking, ��Where were you?��

    ��I was escorting Farash back to Myriad Devils, of course with a subtle touch and not raised question marks amongst the masses,�� exined Assid.

    ��Oh? How was she?�� asked Lyon.

    ��You seem to be overly attached to her; did she poison your mind already?�� Selena frowned.

    ��What? No no no no!�� said Lyon, with his hands showing both of their palms. ��I��m just wondering that��s all!��

    Cecile chuckled before saying, ��Calm down Selena; he is not poisoned or anything; it��s just the way he is.��

    Selena sighed, ��Darling, you have to control your urges, if you can��t just tell me.��

    ��Woah,�� Lyon gulped.

    ��Selena!�� Zelena eximed, with her arms straight down and hands making fists. Her face was blushing a red hue across. She had never expected her twin would say something so vulgar right in the open. ( How can she be this difference in the presence of her husband?! This is absurd! ) thought Zelena as she branded Lyon as a bad influence.

    ��What?�� Selena crossed her arms with a t tone. ��What do you want?��

    ��You can��t say something so vulgar like that in public!�� Zelena voiced her opinion.

    ��This is a matter of a wife and a husband, you still have a lot to learn in life,�� said Selena without any added tone.

    ��W-What?! We are the same age!�� shouted Zelena.

    Cecile pped her hands once before courting all of their attention. ��Alright, that��s enough.��

    ��We should focus on the matter at hand besides, Lyon wants your favor, remember?�� asked Cecile.

    ��I forgot,�� answered Selena before her eyes turned gleaming the moment she darted her nce toward her husband, ��What was it again?��

    ��Eh?�� Lyon blinked twice before he sighed, ��Let��s talk about it at the inn in Myriad Devil, besides, I feel mentally exhausted.��

    ��He is right, we should rest,�� said Rui.

    All of thedies immediately put out their best behaviors the moment the Moon Hare spoke.   <!--

    -->

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895: Going Back to Myriad Devils

    Somewhere inside the Myriad Devils.

    Inside a room where no one was allowed to enter without permission, was a gorgeous woman of luxury. She was sitting by a huge window facing the endless horizon, however, her grunts quickly pulverized her cold beauty.

    Under the luxury-adorned ceilings; she was clenching her teeth as she caught for breath. The veins in her throat bulged as she kept her jaws mewed. Her eyes were ring as blood dripped on the floor.

    ��Is it over yet?!�� She said, with her nce refusing to face the woman attending her wound.

    ��It��s growing back,�� the woman said, with cold sweat already drenching her forehead.

    ��Hurry up!�� the gorgeous woman replied.

    ��I-I��m trying my best, Miss Farash,�� said the physician before gulping down her saliva. She stole a nce to look at the Water Guild��s leader��s face holding the pain before looking back down at the wound. The arms were not there and the shock of the view still lingered inside the physician��s mind. She had never seen a powerful being in such a dire situation before; thetter was sitting on the floor and couldn��t even weep her own tears. It was a pitiful sight that clutched her soul with unbound fear.

    ��It��s molding back, Miss Farash, just a little more,�� said the physician.

    ��It��s not going to ease me,�� said Farash, with her brows trying to squeeze her be out. Her teeth gritted.

    After a few hours passed by, the magic brand dissipated and dimmed the lightning of the room by a bit.

    ��Phew!�� the physician quickly wept off the cold sweat on her forehead with a nearby warm towel. She was panting but did it under the towel. She knew she was not the one that felt the most pain at the time. She looked at Farash with a sigh of relief, ��It��s done, Miss Farash, I managed to regrow your arm.��

    Farash breaths gradually returned to normal as her temple was drenched with cold sweat. The sweet sensation of reward upied her senses. Once her nose started to take control of her breath, she closed her eyes and slowly pull her hands up right in front of her. Her fingers slowly moved individually before she let out a huge sigh of relief. She opened her eyes and saw her beautiful hands greeting her.

    ��Miss Farash, you will now enter a fatigue stage; you should rest, for the time being, otherwise, you might dy your full recovery,�� said the physician.

    ��I know that,�� said Farash before standing up only to feel no strength in her arms.

    ��Miss Farash!�� the physician quickly supported her out of the fall.

    ��T-Thank you,�� said Farash without even sparing a nce at her.

    ��En,�� the physician replied with a smile before guiding her to the bed.

    Farash sat on the bed before letting out a sigh of relief. ��You have seen the worst of me.��

    ��We all have our time to be at the weakest, Miss Farash,�� answered the physician before gulping, ��Though, I do wonder what happened to you? A lot of witnesses saw you being in the hall, but I never thought that you would be in your room; where have you gone?��

    Farash let out a sigh, ��To a path of a lesson, a hard lesson.��

    ��A lesson? Did you have an encounter with a strong beast?�� the physician said, with tant anxiety shrouding her face.

    Farash shook her head, ��More like a monster.��

    ��T-Then, we need to inform the others at once!�� said the physician.

    Farash shook her head after saying, ��No.��

    ��Eh?�� the physician��s had her eyes shrunk at thetter��s answer.

    Farash let out a sigh, ��That monster can not be fought on even ground, for it��s a virtuous monster.��

    ��A what?��

    ��It was my fault in the first ce; I invited danger even though I know that it would hurt me,�� Farash smiled, ��However, I do love the small chance that was offered.��

    ��Miss Farash���� the physician muttered.

    Farash made a wry smile before averting her nce toward the window. ��She didn��t even hesitate to cut me down.��

    ��She?�� the physician frowned, ��It was a woman? Is it from the opposing guilds?��

    ��No, it��s from Lyon��s group,�� Farash answered.

    ��L-Lyon?! That magnanimous vagrant adventurer?�� eximed the physician.

    ��Magnanimous?�� Farash raised one of her brows before she chuckled. ��Where did thate from?��

    ��Everyone has been talking about him nonstop! His name has created waves that no one in this world has ever made; his achievement is out of this world, an instant hero in the hearts of old, and a legend in the hearts of the young.��

    ��Your eyes are gleaming, even your hands are sped, did you notice that?�� Farash chuckled.

    ��Oh?!�� the physician��s cheeks were redder than a can of tomatoes. ��S-Sorry.��

    ��No need to apologize, after all, he is that amazing, correction, he and his party,�� Farash sighed. ( Though, his women were not just good looks, one of them even soloed a Seraph Cultivator from Paradise ). Her thought made her shiver as she remembered how Selena outmatched a cultivator that was deemed to be the ultimate entity for some.

    ��I know right,�� the physician sighed. ��How is he even that powerful to begin with.��

    ��Unless you want to beat him, there is no need to know where his powerse from,�� Farash smiled.

    ��No, no, no, Miss Farash; I was just curious as to why did he show up all of the sudden, and his arrival also coincidentally matched with the danger that arose in Myriad Devils,�� said the physician

    ��Are you trying to make a conspiracy theory?�� Farash furrowed her brows. ( It would be bad if Lyon know about this, especially if she knew about this ).

    ��N-No, I��m just curious,�� the physician made an innocent chuckle.

    ��You better stop doing anything funny regarding Lyon and his party,�� Farash frowned. ��You might regret it with your life.��

    ��Eek!�� the physician immediately shut her mouth.

    Farash sighed, ��Just stop thinking about it.��

    ��Yes, Miss Farash, I��m sorry,�� said the physician with her head bowed down in guilt.

    ��There is no need to apologize,�� Farash shook her head. ��Nobody would believe in such theory anyway; the fact that it exists means that he is that strong to begin with.��

    ��What about the rest of the guild leaders?�� asked Farash whilst she rested her head on a soft goose feathers pillow.

    ��White Crow is still recuperating as he should; he stillughed but he couldn��t grin for a long time without feeling the sting. Sakya of the me Guild, her whereabouts are unknown but witnesses saw her roaming the town with a sour face. Moris is still exhausted from the use of Immortal Spell grade magic; he may be out for two more weeks.��

    Farash chuckled, ��The battle from the other night still lingered inside everyone��s mind and body it seems, then what about Baiyun? If you don��t already know, he had some little grudge in his condescending eyes of his whenever he saw Lyon.��

    ��If one was not gullible, one would see that Baiyun is nothing but a man trying to give a perfect picture to the world that he projected,�� the physician sighed.

    Farash smiled wryly. ( Sounds more like Paradise��s trait ). She turned the other side before asking her, ��He is not scheming anything, right? You know how Harp Guild works, they saw victory over everything; moral worth nothing in their environment.��

    ( Talk about irony ) thought the physician.

    ��We have found nothing suspicious around him, though his face could be better.��

    ��Hm? What��s wrong with his face?��

    ��He doesn��t seem to be as gleaming as before, we often found him frowning,�� said the physician.

    ��Hahaha,�� Farashughed whilst clutching her pillow. ��Looks like his narcissism finally crashed against a thick wall, no, an insurmountable mountain.��

    ��Are you talking about Lyon��s presence?�� asked the physician.

    ��What else could gloom him over? Do you think that he actually cares about the adventurers or the city? He is just a greedy little kid that wants to gobble up praises.��

    ��That��s�� disheartening.��

    ��There is a lot more than meets the eye,�� said Farash with a smile before her ears perked up. A smallmotion reached her room before she and the physician turned to the window.

    ��What happened?�� Farash asked.

    ��I��m not exactly sure,�� the physician frowned. ��Though a lot of them seem to be going toward the entrance gate.��

    ��What? Help me get up, I need to see.��

    ��Ah yes!��

    Farash was guided by her physician to the window before her eyes sharpened. Her lips turned into a smirk. ��No wonder, that guy is back.��

    At the gate were a lot of adventurers gathering with brimming faces as they saw the partying to their town. A man that always had confidence projected by a smirk hade back with his party. The one that was once dubbed the Grand Adventurer, a title only buried in lost history.

    ��This is too much of a wee,�� Lyon smiled wryly seeing the masses waiting at the gate.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 896: Welcome of a Hero?

    Chapter 896: Wee of a Hero?

    ��Lyon! Lyon! Young Master Lyon!!��

    His name echoed across the Myriad Devils. The man that severed their imminent destruction had returned. The ultimate mortal that far surpassed the five guild leaders altogether had returned from the unannounced journey from the unknown.

    ��Hehe, this is dangerous. I could get used to this!�� Lyon smirked as he swallowed all of the praises through hisughter.

    Zelena had ck lines over her head as her shoulders slumped seeing her brother-inw, and she shared the same expression with the dragon woman who despised unnecessary attention.

    ��Lyon, stop it, you might blow your head if youugh anymore,�� remarked Lumina.

    ��Hahaha��.�� Lyon��sugh trailed off before he blew air through his nose. ��Alright, time to get them out of my way.��

    ��Understood,�� Assid answered, with his feet already approaching the masses. He parted his lips before the adventurers immediately made a wide path for the party.

    ( Woah, he didn��t even utter a single word ) thought Lyon with his brows raised in admiration.

    Assid closed his lips and nodded. He turned around with stoicism and elegance before bowing. The path had been opened for he who was his master.

    Lyon nodded before leisurely putting his arms behind his back. He pursed his lips together before whistling as if he was strolling inside his own backyard.

    None of them dares to interrupt, however, their eyes couldn��t help but steal a nce at the new person that made their jaws drop. A devastating beauty walked amongst the mortal. Her eyes were blue as the ocean and a sword by her waist. s, what they were most confused about was the shape of thedy��s face.

    ��There are two Zelenas?�� muttered one of the onlookers.

    ��No way, the rumor was true. She has a sister, no, even better! A twin sister,�� said another following gulp.

    Cecile smirked before she tugged Selena��s arm. ��Looks like you just devastated the men in town with your appearance.��

    ��I don��t need your jest, War Maiden,�� Selena frowned. ��This unnecessary attention always brought unnecessary problems.��

    ��Yet, your darling seems to love basking in it,�� Cecile smirked, with a snort.

    Lyon��s ears twitched as he overheard their conversation. ( Man, don��t they ever give it a rest ).

    ��Eh? What is that?�� uttered one of the onlookers softly, with his hand pointing at a tied-up sack in the shape of a snake. The thing wiggled as it was dragged around by the tallest of the party.

    ��Did they go fishing or something? It��s a really lively fish,�� said one of the onlookers.

    ��That must be one tough fish, I mean look, there are no traces of water drenching the sack. How did it live in drnd that long?�� said another onlooker.

    His words invited rushes of chains of thought amongst the adventurers and onlookers alike. They all made up the conclusion from the best scenario to the worst scenario. Either way, their curiosity couldn��t be well hidden from their expressions. Yet, before they reached for the truth, an appearance of a man courted their attention.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised one of his brows seeing the familiar figure awaited them.

    Zelena frowned, ��Baiyun����

    ��

    The double door closed as they left the onlookers back to their daily activities. The party casually walked on the red carpet that stretched long to a podium.

    Lyon yawned without even bothering to cover his parted lips. His eyes didn��t fully open and he was filling the air with sighs.

    Baiyun had his brows twitched as he led the party inside, but he kept his words inside. ��I never thought that you woulde back this soon.��

    ��I never thought that I would see you again either,�� Lyon said with a tant sarcastic tone. ��I have had hoped to see Farash and Sakya once more, yet my prayers seem too brittle.��

    ( This womanizer! ) Baiyun cursed inwardly before making a fake cough. ��As you know, the state of the Myriad Devils is not as ideal as it should be. We are now shrouded with fear, of unwee destruction.��

    ��You should stop ying music and start swinging a sword or something,�� said Zelena.

    ��Tch!�� Baiyun��s face twitched hearing her remarks, ��I will pretend I did not hear that, Fang.��

    His eyes darted from Zelena��s snort toward thedy that was the spitting image of her. ( Dear me, was it not for that blue eyes, I thought that Zelena could split herself into two ). He shook his thought before smiling with his chest tensed up. ��You must be her sister, miss����

    ��You have no right to know my name,�� said Selena as she sharpened her eyes.

    ( Ugh! These two uneducated sisters! ) cursed Baiyun as his pride was mmed.

    Lyon chuckled with Kesya before the former said, ��Stop dwindling your words around, I know you called us here for a reason.��

    Baiyun smiled, ��Let��s not jump into matters at hand that fast. I just want to know how do you guys fare from venturing into the unknown path, or rather, the feared path.��

    Cecile caught Baiyun��s eyes darting toward the sack that Graham carried. She raised her brows before saying, ��Baiyun, was it?��

    ��Yes?�� Baiyun nodded.

    Cecile smirked, ��Are you perhaps curious about what Graham here is carrying?��

    Selena frowned before she spare a sharp nce toward the auburn woman, ��What are you aiming at here?��

    Cecile disregard her attention and awaited for Baiyun to answer instead.

    ��T-That��s correct,�� answered Baiyun. ��That thing really gave off an ominous feeling.��

    ��Ominous you say? Funny that you say that,�� Cecile made a light chuckle.

    Lyon put down his leisure bearing and crossed his arms. ��Is this why you guided us here?��

    Baiyun took a cold breath through his nose before turning around and walking away with his hands behind his back. ��As one of the five guild leaders that protect mortal greatest adventurers, I want to know. No, it is necessary that I and the other four know what is it that you brought into Myriad Devil.��

    Kesya frowned before Baiyun��s skin crawled. The supreme lust for killing intent was evoked. There was no mercy inside her eyes as she took one step forward. ��Are you saying that my young master will bring chaos to this ce?!��

    ��Kh!�� Baiyun gritted his teeth as his pupil shrunk. He was never been so vulnerable as he was void of the capability to utter a word. ( What cold killing intent! I can��t even blink my fucking eyes! ) said Baiyun inwardly, with his forehead drenching in a cold sweat.

    A hand reached out before grabbing Kesya��s shoulder.

    ��Enough.��

    Kesya��s killing intent vanished in an instant. Her pupils shrunk before she made a wry smile while looking back over her shoulder. ��Hehe, I��m just joking, Empress Selena, please don��t get mad.��

    Lyon raised his brows as he saw Kesya didn��t dare to cause mischief with a word from Selena. ( She reallyposed a power that stilled in everyone��s mind ).

    While Baiyun was catching for breath at the side and had his eyes still in disbelief, the door toward the Guild Link opened.

    Rapid steps were heard before a loud voice echoed, ��You��re back!��

    ��Sakya?�� Lyon raised one of his brows. ��Whatever you see right now, it��s not our fault.��

    ��Fault?�� Sakya furrowed her brows before noticing the pitiful Baiyun catching for breath. She snorted in response before catching Selena and the sack Graham carried.

    ��You must be����

    ��That��s not important,�� said Zelena. ��What are you here for?��

    ��I��ve heard that your party brought something interesting inside a sack,�� said Sakya. ��As much I respect the gains from adventuring, there has been a rising concern amongst the lower ss of adventurer.��

    ��So it is your duty as one of the five guild leaders in Guild Link to foresee what is inside?�� said Lyon before he made a chuckle. ��I��ve heard that line before.��

    ( Crap, he really is tough to deal with ) thought Sakya. ��Lyon, please tell me what��s inside that sack and tell me why it won��t cause concern. You��re not bringing any type of flying serpent, are you? Please don��t tell me you abduct a child from Great Hydra.��

    ��T-That��s right, the mother of the Great Hydra would ravage our city for sure!�� said Baiyun as he rubbed his throat in difort.

    ��That��s enough!��

    A silvery voice echoed inside the Guild Link hall before Lyon caught the blue-haired beauty, Farashing in with full set attire, though, her allure still couldn��t be hidden that easily.

    Selena raised her brows but Cecile immediately intervened by clutching the former��s shoulder. Selena looked back over the shoulder and found Cecile smiling before shaking her head slightly.

    ��Farash, where have you been?�� asked Baiyun.

    ��You are disturbing the Myriad Devils�� hero, are you sure that your question bears any weight now?�� Farash frowned before she raised her hand to gesture to the physician to leave her with the rest. Her nce darted toward Lyon, disregarding the disbelief in Baiyun��s eyes.

    ��Lyon, you and your friend must be tired after a long journey, why not take a rest in an inn, my treat.��

    ��We were nning to,�� answered Selena. ��You don��t need to be so ��benevolent''��

    Farash��s skin crawled as she heard Selena��s voice. Her lips quivered and were noticed by the other guild leaders, however, they couldn��t wrap a conclusion.

    ��Heh, thank you Farash for your generosity,�� Lyon shamelessly intervened with augh then headed outside without a care for the world.

 Chapter 897: Family Quarrel

    Chapter 897: Family Quarrel

    Cecile crossed her arms with a smirk as she looked at the three guild leaders. ��Well, since my husband no longer meds in this puddle, I guess I will stop teasing your curiosity as well.��

    ��But!�� Baiyun eximed.

    ��But what? Don��t act all high and mighty now, you can��t even outss your peers,�� said Cecile.

    ��Ouch,�� Sakya muttered.

    ��Tch!��

    ��Tell me Baiyun,�� said Cecile before her tone of words turned reign, ��Do you consider yourself a leader or a cultivator? What do you see as you are now?��

    ��Wh-What?�� Baiyun furrowed his brows. Her words colluded his pride as his throat convulsed trying to understand what to reply.

    ��A battle far beyond your scope will happen in the future.��

    ��Cecile!�� Selena shouted immediately but thetter only batted her eyes.

    Sakya frowned at Cecile��s words before she caught Farash tightening up her upper lip. She darted her nce back toward Cecile before asking her, ��What battle?��

    ��Seal this ce, Assid,�� said Cecile.

    ��Certainly, your majesty.��

    The three guild leaders raised their brows before an invisible domain crusted over the whole hall. Inepetretable from inside and outside, only the keen eyes of an expert could sense something was off, yet for the passing adventurers that tried to make a decent living, everything was fine.

    Meanwhile outside��

    A loud thud was heard before a curse word echoed.

    ��Fuck!!! My nose!��

    Lyon crouched down as his ears drummed with theughter of his grandparents.

    Back inside the guild hall��

    The three guild leaders almost forgot to take a breath at the sheer ipetence as they inevitablypare themselves against this one single overly dressed man. However, the title that he referred to the auburn woman made thetter even more shrouded with mystery.

    ��A-Amazing,�� muttered Zelena. ( I know he is powerful but not to this extent! Domain, a ce where even spatial storm couldn��t touch. What kind of cultivation is he at right now? )

    Luna gulped at the mountain difference between her prowess and the rest, however, her firm determination came from the cry for help of a man that stood amongst the Three Realms.

    ��There is nothing to be afraid of, would I have meant harm, then I��ve been talking to ghosts already,�� Cecile chuckled.

    The three guild leaders�� hearts sank as they heard the innocent chuckle from the auburn-haired woman. They were revered in this very city, however, they still couldn��tpare her prowess. Not pure strength, but the bearing that told a thousand stories surrounding her silhouette.

    ( Damn, she is really obnoxious at times, however, that bearing is not given, it��s just a by-product of her regal figure ) Sakya gulped as her inner me withered against Cecile��s ming inner fire.

    ��War Maiden, I thought you would stop getting political in this new leash?�� Selena frowned as she raised her chin and leered at the woman who had the same status as hers. Her frivolous killing intent exuded and instantly suffocated those around her.

    ��Kh!�� Zelena was petrified by the terror that pulled out her goosebumps mercilessly. She looked at her twin sister with her pupils trembling. The vast difference between the three guild leaders and her sister was akin to a mountain and the sea. However, only one didn��t grovel at thetter��s killing intent. ( As expected, she is on par with her! ) thought Zelena before gulping as she saw the raging gale and the mountain sh through a nce.

    ��Selena, this matter will make them convulse, I want to see where the Mortal World would stand when it happens,�� Cecile frowned.

    ��Maybe if you stop doing politics that incident won��t happen in the first ce!��

    Everyone��s heart instantly thumped as Cecile��s posture already leaned toward assaulting the Empress Void. ��How dare you utter those words����

    ��Tch!�� Selena instantly retreated but the re slowed her first step.

    Luna could only clench her eyes closed as the inevitable was about to happen.

    ��Oi, what are you two doing?�� a regal voice came from the entrance as Luna immediately opened her eyes with a smile.

    Graham already stood behind Cecile and restrained her whilst Kesya did the same toward Selena. However, Cecile��s hand already reached Selena��s throat as thetter just need a push to prate the former��s. Graham and Kesya immediately pulled them apart from each other.

    Lyon let out a big sigh. ��This is not the kind of thing I was hoping to see after crashing into an invisible wall.��

    ��You did?�� Lumina asked as if she didn��t read the situation enough.

    ( H-He alwayses at a fortunate time ) thought Luna with a wry smile before she made a sigh of relief.

    Bad blood was avoided and the intense atmosphere that made a lot of them grovel was lifted. However, the tension was nowhere near its end as the two women gritted their teeth.

    Lyon approached calmly before standing between the two.

    ��So, might want to exin what happened here?�� Lyon looked at Cecile then Selena.

    ��Why don��t you ask your Void of Love?�� Cecile raised one of her brows.

    ( Woah, I never expected her to be acting like that ) thought Lyon before he nced over toward Selena. ��What happened?��

    ��It��s just a catfight,�� Rui answered before sitting by his shoulder. ��No need to fret over something like this.��

    ��Mother����

    ( Mother?! ) screamed the three guild leaders inwardly. They could see the brown hare perching on his shoulder, however, to call a beast his mother was something entirely odd. They have never seen a human being raised by one before. A human was raised to hunt, not being raised by the beast that they hunted. Yet, the majestic aura that the brown hare exuded was etherealpared to anything that they have ever encountered. The hare appear harmless, but they knew the hare was dangerous. A beast that achieved virtuosity.

    ��I will not tolerate a second time,�� said Rui. ��No matter if you got a special physique or are a swordmaster of the void, I will not tolerate it.��

    ( Woah�� she is really strict ) thought Lyon as he gulped. He made a wry smile.

    ��I hear nothing?�� Ruimented before both of thedies raised their brows and broke free from their respective locks.

    ��Yes, mother.��

    ��Good,�� Rui nodded, ��Now then, the ones that feel the need to apologize, do so.��

    Selena bowed her head almost immediately to Lyon��s surprise. ��I��m sorry, War Ma�� no, Cecile, I was stepping over the line.��

    ( I wonder if they hate their mother-inw now, man, hearing the stories from the earth, they sure do sh often ) Lyon tightened his upper lips.

    Cecile frowned looking at Selena bowing her head, before sighing. ��It��s fine, just don��t do that again.��

    ��Kh!�� Selena had lips twitched. ( This woman! She really knows how to piss me off! )

    Rui made a snort as she looked at the two. ��Well, that��s done, now get back to the matter at hand.��

    ��What��s the matter at hand?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��I thought we are done here?��

    ��We were supposed to be, but she�� err, I mean, War Maiden here is trying to ask the guild leaders something.��

    Cecile sighed as she slouched her shoulders. ��I��m not in the mood anymore.��

    ��You!��

    Kesya smiled as she held onto Selena��s raging shoulders.

    Cecile snorted, ��Graham, take that mumbling thing away.��

    ��Yes, Empress,�� Graham immediately pulled the sack up his shoulder.

    ��I uh, I don��t know what just happened but, I guess it��s fine?�� Lyon raised his brows in an attempt to get a reassuring answer.

    ��It��s done, let��s just take a rest at the inn�� Oh, and Assid, you can turn your domain off,�� said Cecile.

    ��So it was you?!�� eximed Lyon.

    ��Apologies, young master, but shemanded me to do so,�� said Assid as the bow. ��I will take any punishment you order me to.��

    ��Alright, let��s not go that far,�� Lyon quickly answered, afraid of Assid doing anything more than he should. ��Let��s just leave.��

    Lyon was the first one to leave before the rest followed, leaving the three guild leaders inside the hall.

    ��What the���� Sakya blinked twice. ��So many amazing things just happened, but�� what?��

    ��I-I can��t���� Baiyun��s lips kept parting as he couldn��t describe what just happened.

    ��Phew~�� Farash took a deep sigh of relief whilst feeling her heartbeat with her palm. ��No blood, that��s good, we are lucky that none of our limbs got chopped off.��

    ��Huh?�� both of them looked at Farash who feigned.

    Farash shrugged before walking away with her hands waved at them. ��I��m tired, I want to rest for a bit, you two can think of anything you want, just don��t be overboard.��

    ��Sakya, did you know what just happened?�� asked Baiyun as he darted his nce toward the entrance.

    Sakya gulped. ��I think that�� I think that we just saw a family quarrel.��

    Baiyun gulped. ��That��s no ordinary family though, I uh, I need to be alone for a time, like right now.��

    Baiyun left Sakya at the hall alone.

    ��Eh?�� Sakya��s voice echoed throughout.

 Chapter 898: Cant Help

    Chapter 898: Can��t Help

    The group left the guild hall and advanced toward the designated inn that Assid had unsurprisingly prepared beforehand.

    Lyon opened the door made out of wood before the creaks followed. He gritted his teeth and locked his shoulder as he heard the ufortable contact between the woods. ( I thought things like this won��t happen, but what gives ).

    Inside the room was not as fancy as the inns he had reserved before. There were two single beds with a window. The flooring had creaks spots, but it was not dirty in one��s eyes.

    ��Why did you choose this inn?�� Lyon asked with his lips twitching.

    ��We were trying to hide from unnecessary attention, young master,�� answered Assid before kneeling. ��I apologize for the difort, young master. May I amend it by booking at a fancier one?��

    ��That��s alright, my boy is not that picky,�� answered Rui.

    ��C-Certainly,�� Assid nervousness couldn��t be covered as he retreated back. ��I will be in another room with Graham and Kesya.��

    ��And my inws?�� Rui asked.

    ��They are in a separate room as well, but I believe Void Empress wille shortly,�� said Assid.

    ��Selena?�� Lyon raised his brows before Assid nodded in response.

    ��Alright,�� Lyon nodded before jumping straight toward the bed. His smile sunk into the mattress as he stretched his body to a star.

    ��Heh, how long has it been since you act like a child,�� Ruis shook her head. ( Your innocence was always the one thing that amused me ).

    ��He always does,�� Bapho appeared. ��Rui, long time no see.��

    ��Bapho�� and you two,�� Rui frowned at thetter two.

    ��Hey, hey, I have a name you know,�� Shen uttered.

    ��Hmph,�� Rui snorted.

    ��Rui, how have you been?�� asked Sun with a chuckle. ��You��re really lucky to find one of his wives and not a hurdle.��

    Rui snorted as she crossed her arms, ��The one that��s truly lucky is not me, but you three, you found him first.��

    ��Fate has a funny way to put us together,�� Bapho uttered with a smile. ��However, I��m d, no, we��re all d that you are safe and sound.��

    ��Hmm? Did something happen to you?��

    ��Oof, that��s a female��s intuition for you, a bullseye,�� Shen shrugged.

    ��He was about to die, but my grandson save him with his heroic act, you should have seen him. He picked up your smirking style very well.��

    ��Heh,�� Rui couldn��t help but took a nce at the resting Lyon on the side, whose face still burrowed into the mattress.

    ��Hahaha,�� Baphoughed. ��He really is good at picking up our habits.��

    ��Tch! That��s a double edge sword. It��s good that he picked up mine and probably yours, Bapho. However, these two? Sheesh! He won��t be so crazy about women and liquor were it not for these two.��

    Sun and Shen were struck guilty, however, they could only bow their heads.

    ��So four of us, eh?�� Shen broke the ice. ��Damn, time flies so fast, I feel like it was yesterday that I found him on a whim.��

    ��It only irritates me more than you found him because of mere luck,�� Rui frowned before she sighed, ��Though, I must give credit when it is due.��

    ��He could do well without the catfish��s blessing, after all, it is inevitable that he shall find me or I found him,�� Sun patted his chest, inviting the rage of the True Dragon with a grin.

    ��You two dare to fight right in front of me?�� Rui red and immediately mended the childish tension between the two supposedly mythical beasts.

    Lyon let out a sigh before he woke up and sat with his legs crossed on the bed. ��It has been like that mother, but grandpa Sun and grandpa Shen have been a great help throughout the journey if we discounted my hearing.��

    The two of them smiled a wry smile.

    Rui sighed, ��Nevermind, I��m not here to reprimand them.��

    ��Mother, do you have any information about the whereabouts of the others?�� Lyon asked.

    His question immediately made Rui the center of attention. As she had courted their nces she could only give them a bitter answer through the shake of her head. ��Sadly, I haven��t heard anything from anyone for a while.��

    ��I see,�� Lyon replied with a slight dejection on his face.

    ��Don��t worry Lyon, we will find them,�� Rui immediately answered. ��Your anxiety will only ovee you if your thoughts wander to the negative.��

    Lyon nodded, ��I, I understand mother.��

    ��She is right, my grandson. The fact that you already found four of the twelve of us in less than a year, it��s astonishing! Think of it this way, you need to find twelve needles spread in three haystacks and you found four! That��s superb!�� said Shen.

    ��Hehehe,�� Lyon smiled. ��But it��s really something to find four of you in the Mortal World.��

    ��That is something���� Rui pondered. ��I wonder if one of us is in Purgatory or Paradise.��

    ��That seems unlikely,�� Bapho shook his head. ��To be inside both of those ces would be suicide.��

    ��Suicide?�� Lyon frowned.

    ��Yes, they will recognize them almost instantly,�� Sun crossed his arms and nodded. ��Famees with its own burden to hold.��

    The five of them sunk into the gloomy atmosphere. There were still the other eight that Lyon needed to find, and he also still needed to find his own self. The burdens that rested on his shoulder couldn��t be lifted by anyone else, however, the ever encouraging of a lost memory drove him forward. The who, the why, and the how, all needed an answer and might not be the one that he wanted, but surely needed.

    Lyon raised his brows, ��Oh, mother, I forgot to ask you something.��

    ��Hm?�� Rui raised her chin seeing the excited child showing something.

    ��Did you write this?�� Lyon grinned.

    Rui looked at the note on Lyon��s hand before she gave him a smile, ��Who else?��

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon scratched the back of his head, ��I knew it.��

    ��However, that one is quite outdated,�� Rui shook her head. ��The clue was that I was supposed to be waiting at the highest peak, however, I was not waiting there.��

    ��Eh?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Then, where were you?��

    ��I found her in the woods not far away,�� said Rui as she pointed at the door without looking at it.

    The door creaked open as a soft voice immediately follow suit, ��Excuse me, darling?��

    Her blue eyes immediately found the man she was looking for sitting on a bed with his family members.

    ��Ah, did I interrupt something?�� Selena showed a fool��s smile.

    ��No, nothing, we are just catching our time,�� Rui answered with a smile, ��Why don��t you sit with us, let me introduce you to the others properly.��

    ��Ah, right,�� Lyon muttered.

    ��Then, please excuse me,�� said Selena as she softly closed the door with the least creaks possible. She then stepped forward a docile little girl with her hands from a gesture of fig leaf.

    ��The dragon one is Shen, the goat is Bapho, and the ape is Sun,�� said Rui in a single breath before continuing, ��The three of them, like me, have yed a big part in nurturing Lyon, to what he had be and will be.��

    Selena bowed to all three, ��Nice to meet you all.��

    ��No need to be so modest,�� said Sun with a chuckle. ��We are all a family here, just call me as Lyon calls me.��

    ��Me too,�� said Shen with a nod.

    ��I��m surprised that you two agree on something,�� Rui mercilessly snorted augh.

    ��Hahaha, my name is Bapho, Lyon calls me his grandfather, so you should as well.��

    Lyon furrowed his brows, ��Wait a minute, didn��t you meet them before?��

    Selena raised her brows before nodding, ��Yes, but not under this kind of circumstances. It was, extreme.��

    ��Extreme?�� Lyon raised his brows as he noticed the others had sour faces. It didn��t take him a long time to figure out what time they were talking about. ��I see, it must be that time again, right?��

    ��We were pressed in time,�� said Rui with a sigh, ��A proper greeting was almost impossible.��

    ��But, why would that be? I mean, you must have met them before right?�� Lyon asked Selena with a smile. ��After all, you��re my wife.��

    ��We never get the chance, darling,�� Selena shook her head. ��You used to say that I will meet them one day, I just never expected that it would be the day when I lost everything.��

    Lyon��s throat instantly dried as his lips parted. He lowered his chin, confused as to what to say. ��I, uh����

    ��Let��s drop the matter,�� Rui shook her head. ��It��s no use in talking about the things that you have yet known.��

    ��She is right,�� Bapho followed up before darted her nce toward Selena. ��I��m sure you have something to discuss with Lyon, do you need some privacy?��

    ��N-No, it��s fine, thank you, grandfather,�� Selena smiled before she darted her nce toward Lyon. ��Darling, I don��t think I can help Karina��s circumstances.��

 Chapter 899: The Twelve Beings

    Chapter 899: The Twelve Beings

    ��I see,�� Lyon said with his head lowered down. ( I knew it won��t be that convenient for me ).

    Rui sighed seeing his son dejected. She darted her nce from him toward Selena before asking, ��What are youcking here?��

    ��The Mortal World simplycked anti-mana, to begin with, mother,�� answered Selena. ��I have wondered about the end of this continent and there is no such physician living in this realm.��

    ��I see,�� she nodded. ��This is quite a troublesome situation.��

    ��Yeah, and it��s all because of me,�� Lyon made a wry smile after a light snort. He looked at her mother��s curious gaze.

    ��Exin, I��ve heard that she is your teacher but it seems like the burden is much more.��

    ��She saved my life, mother,�� said Lyon.

    The three grandfathers grunted in spite of Rui��s snapped eyes. Thetter��s lips parted before asking, ��She did?��

    Lyon nodded, ��She did, that��s why I strongly want to repay her back. She lost an arm inevitably because of me.��

    ��Forearm, to be exact,�� added Shen.

    Rui sighed, ��You did the right thing, Lyon. However, looming over something that is out of your control will do nothing either.��

    ��I know, I know, it��s just that, hmm!�� he clenched his fists. ��I feel so weak even though I��m powerful, I feel so, useless����

    ��Darling����

    ��She has anti-mana and you have mana, you can��t do a thing,�� Rui shook her head. ��Even if ��she�� passes you the technique, the spells, it won��t work.��

    ��She?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Huh?�� Rui raised her brows, ��Wait a minute, these three didn��t tell you who we are?��

    ��No?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��Are you three stupid or something?�� Rui frowned and red as she reprimanded the three mystical beasts.

    ��I uh, well, I did mention a couple of us or more, I forgot,�� Shen quickly slithered away toward Bapho��s back.

    ��And you two?�� Rui raised her chin.

    ��Well, I did that too,�� said Sun.

    ��It is better to be honest, older brother,�� Bapho said calmly before answering Rui, ��This low self could not well describe the magnitude of others, thus it is sphemous if ill words trunches out of this one��s mouth.��

    ��Damn,�� Lyon muttered.

    ��Don��t sweeten your foolery,�� Rui frowned.

    ��Hehe..��

    ��If none of you describe all twelve of us, how in the heck is he supposed to find the rest of us?�� Rui frowned.

    ��En, en,�� Selena nodded.

    ��In my defense, Lyon will eventually recover his memory so he doesn��t need to be told,�� said Shen.

    ��Do I need to break those horns of yours and used them to grin your ears?�� asked Rui.

    ��N-No, I��ll pass, I apologize.��

    Lyon gulped. He had never seen his grandfather immediately bow at just a fierce nce. Thetter was a True Dragon, the being that was said to rule the highest level of the sky. Their sheer size alone could render all mortal��s courage to ash. Yet, in the face of the Moon Hare, no, in the face of his mother, even True Dragon must lower themselves.

    ��Heh,�� Rui smirked as she looked at his son. ��Listen carefully, Lyon.��

    Selena and Lyon immediately raised their brows and thetter immediately straightened his back.

    ��You were nurtured by twelve beings, beings that so absurd in mortal eyes, we were called legends by the weak.��

    Lyon gulped and nodded.

    ��First, the Ancient Rodent, Minx.��

    ��Tch, that rat,�� Sun muttered under his breath.

    ��Oh, is he the one that has the brain for brawn?�� Lyon asked.

    ��He is quite smart in his days, yes,�� Rui nodded. ��He is a master of stratagem, magic, talisman crafter, and an asshole to talk to.��

    Lyon made a light cough as he heard thatment.

    Selena pursed her lips to contain herughter but she was struggling even more as she saw the other three nodding in agreement.

    ��Secondly, the Almighty Ox, Duran.��

    ��Ox?�� Lyon frowned. ( I��m starting to see a pattern here�� can it be? ).

    ��The Almighty Ox, even I can��t tear his body even with my strongest technique, highly proficient in endurance! And additionally, only he had the strength to go toe to toe with the next one. The one that I have to personally admit, the strongest out of all twelve of us.��

    ��His presence alonemands respect,�� Sun sighed.

    Lyon gulped, ��And the next one.��

    ��Red-Eyed Tiger, beholder of the original Wargod Physique which waster bestowed to your woman, Cecile Auburn. Rajah.��

    Lyon gulped as his skin shivered instinctively. The Wargod Physique was a special physique that will inevitably change one��s course of life. The body was born, molded, to a war machine of assault, yet not deprived of emotion. The thirst for battle could be mended but only for those that had high levels of rity. Ones that drowned in insanity would die fighting oneself.

    ��Though, older brother can be quite stubborn,�� Shen uttered.

    ( I see! So Rajah is the one they call older brother! ) thought Lyon.

    ��Let��s continue,�� Rui took a breath, ��The next one would be, me.��

    Lyon firmly nodded.

    ��The fifth is Shen.��

    ( This is really starting to be a recognizable pattern! ) Lyon gulped.

    ��The sixth one is White Snake, I don��t know her name.��

    ( Mother�� )

    ��She is highly proficient in the assassination, lockpicking, stealing, and spatial element. A too much of a perfect setting for her upation, but I��m still faster.��

    Lyon and Selena smiled wryly.

    ��Alright, the seventh one is, the Undying Horse, Ma. The one that nurtured you as a fatherly figure.��

    ��Ma, father���� Lyon muttered.

    ��He is highly proficient in, well, let��s just say that he could marathon himself from Purgatory to Paradise and fought Grand Beasts right after withoutcking in performance.��

    ��Hohoho, don��t forget how he is brimming with smiles as he did all that, the guy, or rather, horse, is really a bundle of joy.��

    Lyon grinned. ��Smile wider as you are at your most dire.��

    ��Hm? Did you say something?�� Rui asked.

    Lyon shook his head, ��Nothing, mother, please continue.��

    ��En, the next one would be, Bapho. Then the next one after him would be Sun.��

    ( I knew it, the next one would be a rooster or an avian ) thought Lyon as his back strengthened again.

    ��The tenth, the Immortal Phoenix, Enya. She is highly proficient in healing spells, dispelling curses, alchemy, and a really good cook.��

    ��Ah man, I miss her food!�� Sunughed.

    ��Did you forget how she condemned you for letting little Lyon drink your Monkey King��s Wine?�� Rui frowned.

    Sun was petrified before lowering his head and pushing his thumbs against each other, ��I-I mean, this is technically our second life.��

    ��You think?�� Rui snorted a smirk.

    ��Let��s just go to the next one, mother,�� Lyon attempted to mend the atmosphere.

    ��Since you asked,�� Rui smiled. ��The next one would be the eleventh one, that is Tiangou, the Meteor Dog. He is a highly capable beastmaster. His bark couldmand the entire beasts in the vicinity whether willing or not. Oddly enough, he is quite obsessed with challenging the sun, we never bothered to ask him why.��

    Lyon raised his brows in astonishment, ��Woah, a beastmaster.��

    ��Yeah, I supposed you have noticed how you can approach even the scariest most daunting beasts without feeling any shred of fear, your soul was nurtured by him, though, I don��t think you have reached the level you once were yet,�� Rui sighed.

    Lyonughed and scratched the back of his head, ��I still have no idea how to be a beastmaster, well, I have a dog pet named Fenrir, but he is more like a wolf, to be honest.��

    ��Step by step, my son,�� Rui nodded.

    ��Then what about thest one?��

    Rui and the other three looked dejected for a moment before the former opened her lips. ��Thest, the twelfth one, is the pig.��

    ��The pig�� wait that��s it?�� Lyon raised his brows. The others had some sort of unique race to their name, but the twelfth one made him doubt.

    ��Lyon, the day when you die,�� Rui looked at her son with furrowed brows.

    Selena frowned whilst her husband had his heart thumped.

    ��He was the first to know,�� said Sun.

    ��He was?��

    ��More than that, darling.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��He was there when I and the others arrived,�� said Selena.

    ��What�� what does that mean?�� Lyon frowned.

    ��Lyon, the pig was the weakest out of us all in terms of strength and speed, we never knew what he was good at all,�� said Rui.

    ��When I was there,�� said Selena. ��I saw his human form fending all of them alone. I couldn��t hear what he was saying most of the time, but I could see what he had done.��

    ��What?�� Lyon gulped.

    ��He unleashed his art, I don��t know if it��s real art or not, but your body was saved because of it,�� said Selena. ��They all ran, some even got heavily injured and died on the spot.��

    ��Hm? That happened?�� Shen raised his voice.

    ��Oi oi oi, don��t tell me he had been hiding his power all this time?�� Sun grinned, ��That cheeky bastard.��

    ��Selena, may we know the name of the art?�� Bapho asked.

    ��Regalia Festivale.��

    Selena and the mythical beasts turned their attention toward Lyon, whose tears coursing down his cheeks.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900: Truth?

    ��Regalia Festivale���� Rui muttered as her head looked down. ��He was always surrounded by mystery, even though on the surface, you won��t see anything particrly special about him.��

    Lyon wept off the tears coursing his cheeks with the back of his hand. He took a deep breath. ( I have yet to remember who he was, but he already gained my respect ).

    ��Darling.��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised his brows as he looked at Selena.

    ��How do you know the art that he used? Have you regained your memories?��

    ��My memories? Oh no, sometimes I get to hear or see things out of the blue,�� Lyon made a wry smile. ��Most of the time, they were fragments of the past.��

    ��I see, the story of the valiant pig must be the trigger,�� Rui hopped forward. ��Are you ready?��

    ��Ready for what?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��I know the memories of you, are concealed within the sea of memories,�� Rui solemnly looked at him. ��Once you try to regain your memories, your soul will copse. It will be pain unimaginable, something that even that old man in paradise never experienced.��

    Lyon gulped. ��Mother, you��re frightening me.��

    ��You should be,�� Rui nodded. ��You are, right now, a singrity that fate is most afraid of, once you bonded with your past, fate cannot proim you.��

    ��What.. does that mean, mother?��

    ��That means that you are out of the vision of the seers,�� said Rui. ��They always like to read the string of the fate, the higher the grade on their be, the more they can see.��

    ��I once met them, well, one of them back in First Heaven.��

    ��What? And what do they say about you?��

    ��They, uh, I don��t think I��ve made a request yet, I forgot. However, Cecile did speak to her in the garden then. I don��t know what they were talking about.��

    ��I see, it��s better that way,�� Rui nodded. ��Your identity has been erased by Paradise, which will undoubtedly be, their greatest regret.��

    ��Darling, everyone knew your name, but not who you were,�� Selena smiled. ��This is the most ideal situation for striking them for what they��ve done.��

    ��You��re right, but right now, I��m sorry, I��m not in the mood for vengeance,�� Lyon shook his head to their astonishment, ��I did die, I believe that. However, there is something off, how did I die? Because, hehe, hearing from you, I think I��m one heck of a cultivator then.��

    ��Of course you are, you��re my son,�� Rui proudly says. ��They must have used underhanded tactics to kill you.��

    ��They did,�� Selena answered solemnly before everyone caught her fingers burrowing against her palm.

    The tight clench made Lyon part his lips before he darted his nce toward his woman, ��Selena, calm down. I��m here now.��

    ��Sorry, darling���� Selena sighed.

    ( She is not going to tell me, isn��t she? ) said Lyon inwardly. ��Selena, do you have any other alternatives to reattach Karina��s arm?��

    Lyon��s ears twitched as he heard the blood inside her woman boil. He could see her forced smile. ( Woah, that��s some auraing out of her! Damn! ).

    ��Hahaha,�� Ruiughed. ��Don��t be so mad, my son is a natural womanizer.��

    ��I don��t know,�� Selena shook her head with her nose slightly rose. ��Though, going to Hell is a viable option.��

    Lyon��s lips twitched ( Is it really viable though? ).

    ��The Paradise has put a seal on the gates that lead to Hell, however, not all gates are sealed equally,�� said Rui. ��The main gate that was by the end of thisnd, that��s probably the strongest one they have.��

    ��You saw it, mother?��

    ��En, this woman and I managed to approach it whilst that Seraphim Cultivator was doing whatever the stupid he was doing,�� Rui smirked.

    ��How is it?��

    ��It��s basically impossible to break,�� Rui shook her head, ��It wasyered andyered withplicated runes, deciphering it would be a mountainous task. Also, it was eating mana to reinforce itself.��

    ��That��s a really high-level rune,�� Bapho grunted.

    ( I had never seen him grunt before ) thought Lyon as he looked at the wisest in the room. ��Oh wait, that exins the thin mana surrounding this world, or continent, damn it! They never properly address this! Is it a new world or just a continent?��

    ��The Mortal World was once one, Lyon,�� said Bapho. ��A great battle in the  lost age gave this archipgo of worlds.��

    ��Did I�� take part in it?��

    ��No, the Mortal World was already like this when I was born,�� Bapho shook his head, ��Which makes me wonder if we truly are able to find the truth about what happened there.��

    ��Perhaps the answer would be kept hidden in that library,�� Sun sighed before grabbing a gourd out of nowhere and drinking a mouthful.

    ��Library? Oh, that��s right, perhaps the old man there knows how to fix her up,�� said Rui.

    ��You mean that library that nobody knows where it��s going?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Yeah, the Travelling Library,�� Rui nodded. ��Ah, it��s been so long since I was there.��

    ��Wait, you visited there?�� Shen raised his brows.

    ��Well, of course, I am,�� Rui raised her brows. ��You think I��m not worthy?��

    ��Certainly you are,�� Shen nodded firmly.

    ��That��s a matter of luck though,�� Lyon shrugged. ��We need more than luck, we need, anti-mana.��

    ��Well that girl called Kesya is an anti-mana cultivator,�� uttered Rui. ��However, she couldn��t do much healing, couldn��t she?��

    ��I don��t know, I don��t think so,�� Lyon shrugged.

    ��She can��t darling, she is more intobat than anything,�� Selena sighed.

    Lyon sighed. With every train of thought, he only ended with a wall that he couldn��t break over. The feeling of being so versatile and powerful yet useless at the same time was crunching his soul. He owed Karina his life, twice even. However, he couldn��t find a way to heal her limb.

    ��How about taking a walk, Lyon? Clean your head,�� said Rui. ��Nothing like contemting what you should do next.��

    ��Mother is right, darling,�� said Selena. ��Any decision you made in haste often brings regrets.��

    ( Damn, they are already a team ) thought Lyon. ��You��re both right.��

    ��I can apany you if you like,�� asked Selena.

    ��

    The creaked door shut atst, leaving Rui and the other three.

    ��Rui, did you mean it? The pig was already there even before the three of them?�� asked Sun.

    ��Yes, he was already there, however, I and the White Assassin failed to notice his condition because you know, we are preupied with his death.��

    Bapho sighed, ��Why didn��t you tell him the truth?��

    ��What truth?�� Rui raised his brows.

    ��Of how Lyon was able to resurrect.��

    ��Well, why didn��t you?�� asked Rui with her brows frowned menacingly.

    ��I had yet the chance to do so.��

    ��You think I have?��

    ��You��re his mother,�� said Bapho.

    ��And you��re his grandfather, all three of you,�� said Rui as she looked at them bowing their heads. She sighed, ��I don��t want to burden him even more.��

    ��Avoiding the truth will inevitably hurt himter,�� said Bapho. ��However, there is something that you need to know regarding his death.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��He knew it was going to happen.��

    Rui��s eyes opened wide. ��What did you say?��

    ��He told us, Rui,�� Shen spoke. ��His old soul managed to take over the body for a short period of time due to the new one being injured by a Cockatrice.��

    ��He knew? He lived�� with the knowledge that he will die��? HOW DARE FATE DID THAT TO HIM! MY BOY!�� her raging voice made the other three tremble. Even though they knew she couldn��t exert the strength she once had, there was no denying her superiority. ��My sweet child����

    Her voiced slowly turned solemn and trailed off.

    ��

    Lyon and Selena got out of the inn, oblivious to the eyes watching from the window above.

    Selena slipped her hand against his arm and strolled on the street. Lyon raised his brows before feeling his shoulder being thep of her head. They strolled the street, garnering the attention of local and non-local adventurers alike. Their jaws dropped and their eyes kept rubbing. They couldn��t believe what they were seeing despite them being within a reachable distance.

    ��OI, oi, the Fang has been chosen!��

    ��Oh my god, the perfect couple!��

    ��Damn it! She is taken!��

    ��Hey, wait a minute, her eyes are blue.��

    ��Who cares! It��s Zelena and Lyon! They are a match made in primordial!��

    Selena chuckled, ��Hey, darling.��

    ��Hm?��

    ��You know, it would be a lot more natural if you try to be bashful a little bit.��

    ��Hahaha!�� Lyon made a wideugh before answering her softly, ��Now why would I do that? You��re my wife, let the envious envy.��

    Selena grinned, ��Darling, can you tell me a story.��

    ��Story? What story? I��m not a good storyteller.��

    ��About the time after I gave you our wedding ring,�� said Selena.

    ��You want me to recount all that?!��

    ��En, all of them.��

    Lyon made a weak smile, ��Fine then, don��t fall asleep when it��s getting boring though.��

    ��I can��t promise you that,�� Selena giggled.

    ��You! Hahaha!�� Lyon faked his rage before giving augh.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901: Three Ladies and One More

    The couple strolled the street and quickly gained the attention of the masses. They dared not to disturb them and only smiles they were portraying.  The couple went to enjoy the local foods, the warm tea, and the scenery of delight. Warm air coursed between the surface of their pores as Lyon kept recounting the story with various expressions. Heughed, he smiled, even sad. He told her all.

    Back at the inn where Cecile watched from the window. She had her arms crossed all the while before turning around to see the other twodies.

    ��Why the sour faces?�� Cecile asked.

    ��You know why,�� answered Lumina albeit Luna had a wry smile. Lumina approached the nearby bookshelves. Her fingersbed over the spine of the books aligned whilst saying, ��Does this happen often?��

    Cecile raised her brows before she found herself a seat. She crossed her legs after picking up a cup from the small table. The aroma of jasmine quickly teased her nostrils. She smiled seeing her own reflection in the tangerine liquid. ��Happen? By what do you mean, I wonder.��

    ��You know what I meant,�� her finger stop at the spine of a book with brown hardcover. She snorted before pulling her hand away from the bookshelves without pulling one book off of it.

    ��Hm?�� Cecile raised her brows as she looked at Lumina sitting across from her. She smiled a tease, ��Not going to read that one?��

    ��Nothing here interests me,�� Luminazily blinked before looking at Cecile, ��Answer, I��m not the only one in this room that wants to know.��

    Cecile hovered her nce toward Luna before she snorted a smile and shook her head, ��Well, sit down.��

    Luna nervously nodded before she took the only empty chair left.

    The three made a triangle as they surrounded the small table. A dragon, A white tiger, and then, a goddess. Two pairs of eyes were looking at the auburn ones. All threedies were a beauty of their own ss. They each exuded a unique aura that belonged to none other.

    ��It happens a lot,�� said Cecile as she sipped the tea in her cup with her eyes closed.

    Lumina immediately sighed, ��I��m not surprised.�� She darted her nce toward Luna whose upper lip appeared to be clenched.

    ��Sorry to disappoint you,�� Cecile chuckled. ��But at least it won��t be so frequently now.��

    ��Because of her?�� Lumina raised one of her brows.

    ��Precisely,�� Cecile put the cup back on the small table. ��You��ve seen how she acted.��

    Luna had her goosebumps rose as her body shivered the moment she remembered how cold Selena was treating Farash. Positioning herself in Selena��s shoes, thetter didn��t even know who Farash was but still, her limbs severed without a shred of mercy. Selena had also proimed that she had in many women like her previously.

    Luna gulped, ��Is she really that hard to approach?��

    ��Selena? Well, that��s a good question,�� Cecile chuckled, ��You have no idea how cold she was when we first form a party.��

    ��That must be dreamy,�� Lumina chuckled.

    ��I will let that sarcasm slide.��

    Lumina snorted. ��What are we going to do now?��

    ��We still haven��t sorted out what to do yet with the Seraphim Cultivator,�� said Luna. ��I-I think that we are taking steps too far ahead.��

    ��No we don��t,�� said Cecile. ��We all have this under control for now.��

    ��Under control���� Luna smiled wryly. All of this happened because Lyon was out of their control.

    ��Don��t worry, Graham and the other two had more than enough power to subdue that Six-Winged Seraphim Cultivator without breaking a sweat.��

    ��Don��t you think that Paradise would frown if they didn��t find him in his post?��

    ��They will,�� Cecilen nodded to their surprise.

    ��T-Then?!�� Luna eximed.

    ��First, calm down,�� Cecile smirked. ��Paradise is not as strong as it used to be.��

    Lumina frowned, ��How did you know?��

    ��They sent their best fighters to kill my husband,�� said Cecile before her eyes sharpened, ��He is not going down without dragging some of them.��

    Luna gulped in astonishment but Lumina��s furrowed brows only hardened.

    ��Did Lyon meet the so-called all-father?��

    ��I can��t say for sure,�� Cecile shrugged. ��When I got there, the battle was already over, and he was on Selena��sp.��

    ��So this happened without the presence of you three?�� Lumina frowned.

    ��Absolutely, what else could it be? We three are not Lyon��s weaknesses, you know,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��Then what about Kesya and the others?�� Lumina frowned.

    ��We were not there too, in fact, we didn��t even go there,�� said a cheerful voice before they all heard the door slowly creak to a close. Kesya revealed herself before jumping on the empty bed. ��Oof, this is Assid��s blunder, the bed is really notfortable, especially the sheet!��

    ��Ironic of you using the word ��blunder�� why aren��t you all there?�� asked Luna.

    Cecile raised her brows seeing the strong stance that Luna suddenly gave off. She smiled ( She is using the power of her bloodline to stand on her toes ) before looking at the bewildered Kesya.

    Kesya blinked twice before she sighed, ��It��splicated.��

    ��So you won��t answer?�� asked Luna.

    ��I can��t, I��m not good with words,�� Kesya shook her head and looked down. Her hand was crunching the bed sheet as her dejected face hid under her hair.

    Cecile slightly looked into the distance after seeing Kesya��s reaction. She darted over at Luna before saying, ��What you��re prying is something even Paradise wants to bury, she can��t tell even if she wanted.��

    ��She can��t because the event was too heavy, Luna,�� said Lumina.

    Luna parted her lips before closing them. She looked at Kesya before bowing her head, ��I��m sorry!��

    ��Eh?�� Kesya raised her head to see Luna bowing at her. ��N-No, no, no, it��s fine!��

    ��Thank you,�� Luna tightened her lips as guilt embraced her. She had unknowingly touched a bitter subject.

    Kesya nodded before she looked at the woman she looked up to the most, ��Empress, what do you think we should do with that worm?��

    ��Are you talking about the Seraphim Cultivator?�� asked Cecile.

    ��Their cultivation level really doesn��t match their strength though, it��s pretty pathetic,�� Kesya rolled her eyes. ��But yes, that��s the one. Hahaha, the way Graham tied him up to a worm is really funny!��

    Luna had her brows twitching. Everyone looked up to Paradise and of course, the beings living in it. However, Kesya simplypared the one responsible for guarding the main seal to a harmless worm.

    ��Don��t look down on Paradise so much, they might go to Hell,�� Cecile chuckled.

    ��Hehehe,�� Kesya giggled and rolled around the bed.

    ��Hey, don��t roll around the bed sheet, Maria will give you that gaze if she saw that,�� uttered Cecile.

    ��Eek!�� Kesya suddenly behaved herself to the other two surprises.

    Luna glistened her lips with her tongue before saying, ��Maria, that��s his third wife right?��

    Cecile leaned back in her chair before taking a deep breath, ��Well, Lyon never saw us as who the first, second, or third, he just saw us as his woman, that��s all.��

    ��Wait, if I recall correctly, you said that you were the first one,�� Lumina frowned. ��What��s that all about?��

    ��I��m just messing with my husband, what else?�� Cecile snorted a smile. ��Nah, that would be wrong. I said it because I knew Selena would pull off something like that as well. Lo and behold, I was right.��

    ��Wow, you foresaw that?�� Luna asked.

    ��I learned from our journey together,�� Cecile smiled. ��It was a rocky adventure but I learned a lot, both through victories and pain. However, you are keen to learn about Maria right?��

    Luna nodded. ��I don��t know her at all, I mean. I met Selena, at least, she would notice me back in Nostria, and I know you before I met her. However, the third one is still a mystery.��

    ��Empress Maria is the most kind of all,�� Kesya suddenly imed. ��She is so sweet that we are afraid to disappoint her kindness.��

    ��Coming from Kesya herself,�� Cecile chuckled before her face turned solemn. She took a big long sigh, ��Though, we have no idea where she is right now.��

    ��Not even with the seers?�� asked Lumina.

    ��You have sharp ears it seems,�� Cecilemented before shaking her head. ��No, at least not that seer. However, if Mother ivoryant herself would divine the path, perhaps.��

    ��Who?�� Luna raised her brows.

    ��Luce is what she called. She was a powerful seer that could read fate like no other. Though, she was not like that in the beginning. She has her own tale rising to the top, rumors say that she was about to open her third eye. That��s before Lyon died.��

    ��Third eye?�� Lumina frowned. ��I haven��t read much about their culture and cultivation, but I��ve read that the third eye is the ultimate phase that a seer sought.��

    Cecile started tough. She stood up from the chair and approached the window withughter still, before saying, ��Oh, I wonder, if her third eye could see his existence now. After all, my husband is not bounded by the same fate she carefully read.��  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902: Public Affection

    The day started sinking as before twilight gave onest kiss at the people��s eyes. Stars started to illuminate synchronously before darkness could umte fully. The night sky was riddled with calmness as the vibrant clouds turned a bit sour at this point in time. The wind lightly bellowed between the buildings but the atmosphere in Myriad Devils was not extinguished.

    They were merry with the nightlife. Some still working to get Adventurer Tokens, while others splurge for entertainment. Their brain explodes with dopamine whenever they remembered yesterday. However, for those that were keen, they looked at the couple who had been enjoying themselves.

    The couple didn��t even have a wallet, yet they could consume the luxury that was given by the people. They offered the couple smiles and gifts. All were free, either the product or the service; not even the guild leaders could have the such regal privilege.

    The couple was seen walking on the street with the man letting out a sigh.

    ��That��s the gist of it,�� said Lyon as he felt his throat dryer than the desert.

    ��That��s a long tale, darling,�� said Selena with a smile.

    ��What do you think? I��m not a good storyteller though,�� said Lyon.

    ��I think it��s funny that you would believe me right away,�� said Selena.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon suddenly paused.

    ��Darling?��

    Lyon darted his nce toward the sky before his brows furrowed. He rubbed his chin as he contemted. ( Holy shit, she is right! Why would I believe her right away? Was it because she is beautiful? Or was it because I just got transported from another world and would believe in everything? Oh wait, it was because of my situation ).

    ��Darling, are you okay?��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon snapped back before ncing down and saw her worried look. He chuckled, ��Don��t worry, I��m fine.��

    ��If you say so,�� Selena smiled before she turned around and had her hands behind her back. She took a deep cold breath through her nose as she watched the sky. She exhaled through her lips before she sighed and then smiled, ��I��m d that you finally came.��

    ��The feeling is mutual,�� said Lyon. ��Were you not there at the time of your arrival, I might not have survived in this world this long.��

    ��How many days have passed since then?��

    Lyon shrugged and shook his head, ��I have lost the track of time, and more like, I don��t really care that much.��

    ��Maybe a year?��

    ��Not that long, I supposed,�� Lyon smiled before his eyes wandered.

    ��Darling���� she said with a bit of solemness, ��Are you still worried about that woman that you owe your life to?��

    ��I can��t hide it, can I?�� Lyon let out a weak smirk.

    ��You��re good at hiding, but not this one,�� Selena smiled.

    Lyon took a breath before they started strolling again, ��I��m still at a loss for words. I don��t know what to say to her when I get back.��

    ��I don��t think you��re worried about that,�� She shook her head. ��I think you��re afraid to see her disappointment.��

    Lyon snorted a smile, ��Bullseye. Letting a beautiful woman down is one thing, but letting a woman whom I owe something down, just doesn��t sit well in my heart.��

    ��Hehehe, you know what��s funny, darling?��

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��You always gave all the faeries a false first impression,�� said Selena.

    ��Hahaha, you think so?�� heughed and scratched the back of his head.

    ��Yes, and I want you to keep it that way,�� said Selena coldly.

    ��Eh?�� Lyon felt the wind coursing through his goosebumps before he gulped. The smile on her face only amplified her coldness. ( That��s some murderous jealousy there ).

    ��I would love to spend more time with darling, but it seems like we have to greet the curious cat.��

    ��Huh? What?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��Wait, don��t tell me it��s Kesya.��

    Selena shook her head, ��No, it��s not her. Kesya might be yful, but she won��t dare to interfere with our date like this. She might act like a child, but she knew my wrath.��

    Lyon gulped. ( Now I��m even more curious about how in the Mortal World��s name I could have three wives with Selena around ).

    ��Seems like she doesn��t want toe out,�� Selena smiled. ��Darling, you must be thirsty after all that talk. Why don��t we find ourselves a refreshment.��

    ��Hey, that��s a good idea,�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��I��ve heard that they were making some new food that is unique to its taste,�� said Selena.

    ��What? I thought you just said refreshment?�� Lyon squinted his eyes.

    ��Well we did bite into it, but the sensation is cold in our mouth,�� said Selena.

    ��OH SHIT!�� Lyon eximed before he pressed her shoulders lightly.

    ��D-Darling?�� Selena couldn��t blink as she saw his serious face. She closed her eyes and gulped before puckering up her lips.

    ��Where is it?�� asked Lyon

    ��Eh?�� Selena raised her brows and opened her eyes.

    ��Where is the food?�� asked Lyon firmly. ��Let��s go already.��

    She frowned and pressed her bottom lip forward whilst looking away. ��I thought that you were going to kiss me.��

    ��Don��t be ridiculous, of course, I am,�� said Lyon before catching her lips by surprise. However, she was not the only one stunned. The onlookers took cold breaths as they saw their idol was taketh away in public.

    Lyon raised his brows the moment the gap between his lips was filled through by her wild tongue. Selena��s eyes had turned from surprise to delight as she feign her vulnerability.

    ��Enough you two! This is the public road!�� a woman��s voice was heard.

    The familiar voice immediately broke off the atmosphere but Lyon��s lips were locked by Selena instead of the other way around. His eyes opened wide as he saw hers before he gestured for her to look to the side. His pupils ping-ponged from the middle to the right side but Selena squinted her eyes in delight instead. Thetter used her hands and hold Lyon��s cheek before she pushed herself forward.

    ��Selena!��

    Selena��s lips finally locked off with a resounding plop. Her face was a bit red, and her lips were moist. One droplet of a droll managed to wet her outfit before she could wipe her lips with her arm.

    Meanwhile, Lyon couldn��t even blink as more blood was circting under his cheeks. His lips had drolls too but his heart raced. His eyes looked at his woman. It was supposed to be a surprise attack from his end, but he was the situation was reversed.

    Selena looked over before smiling at the woman that no onlookers wanted to stand near. ��Zelena doesn��t randomly shout at night, you��re making the others slightly inconvenienced.��

    ��Oh! So that was her twin, no wonder there was a bit off with her,�� muttered one of the onlookers.

    ��Now that makes sense, he was after her twin sister, after all, the Fang is still avable, yes!�� another muttered.

    ��Tch!�� Zelena frowned. ��Selena, it��s you who is overboard this time. This is a public ce!��

    ��So?�� Selena shrugged. ��I��m just kissing my husband.��

    Zelena had a red hue over her cheeks, ��That��s not a kiss!��

    ��Not the kid-friendly one,�� Selena muttered. ��Anyway, we are disturbing the others by talking like this, why don��t we eat something with my darling?��

    ��That��s!!��

    Selena disregards her sister��s disbelief and stares before darting toward her still-a-shocked husband. She leaned down before saying, ��Let��s go together.��

    ��Huh,�� Lyon didn��t manage to process the situation before his hand was pulled. Selena was giggling as she approached her sister. She paused before raising one of her brows and said in an obviously teasing tone, ��You areing, right?��

    ��Kh!�� Zelena was at a loss for words.

    It didn��t take ten minutes before they arrived at the food stand that Selena had mentioned. Lyon was sitting dumbfoundedly on an avable bench by the street whilst holding what seems to be a little biscuit with the shape of a bloated fish.

    ��Hm~�� Selena pressed her cheek in light as the starburst of cold vor roamed her tongue and basked her brain. ��Zelena, you should have bought me this when I was staying there.��

    ��The inside would melt before I got there,�� said Zelena who sat beside her. ��Wait a minute! Don��t shift this conversation with ice cream!��

    Selena chuckled seeing her twin taking a furious bite.

    Lyon sighed before he looked down and see the face of the fish facing him. The two women beside him had started arguing about something that he didn��t care about even before he could taste the fish-shaped cone in his hand. ( Clear up my mind she said, it would be great she said ) thought Lyon before he took a chunk bite. The crunchiness of the waffle and the sweet-sour of the ice cream inside immediately made his eyshes flutter in ecstasy.

    It was not a terrible night, but it was not the best either. However, time didn��t stop and before long the dawn came approaching.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903: King��s Order

    Inside one of the rooms in the inn that Assid reserved. Graham looked at the long sack wiggling on the floor like a worm. He leaned on the side of the door, with his arms crossed.

    The door creaked open before Assid adjusted his sses. ��I see, he is still wiggling like a worm.��

    ��Hmph,�� Graham grunted.

    ��What is your name?�� asked Assid as he closed the door.

    ��You think I would share my name with the likes of you?!�� the Seraph Cultivator shouted from inside the sack.

    ��Oh, he has healed his throat,�� said Assid. ��They are truly a troublesome creature to clean up.��

    ��You can try ripping that sack,�� said Graham. ��See where that leads you.��

    ��Kh!�� the Seraphim Cultivator gritted his teeth. The likes of mortals had never threatened him. However, the seeping fear that crawled through his hair was a genuine reaction to his nightmarish imagination. The woman he was fighting with was far weaker than him regarding cultivation level. Yet, he was not only beaten but he was also humbled.

    ��Isn��t it ironic,�� Assid smiled coldly. ��All habitat of Paradise yearned for perfectness. Such proud fascism, yet you still need the Mortal World.��

    ��What are you talking about?!��

    ��Hmm,�� Assid grabbed his own chin as he frowned. He muttered, ��I see, you must be really low in the hierarchy, then.��

    The Seraphim Cultivator had his eyes opened wide. His pupils trembled as he thought ( What?! How does he know about the hierarchy?! ).

    ��You stopped moving all of a sudden,�� Assid smirked. ��It seems like I surprised you. Was it the mention of the hierarchy?��

    ��Who are you!?�� the Seraphim Cultivator shouted.

    ��Tch!�� Assid frowned before he kicked the sack. The sack was lobbed over before crashing against the wall then thudded the ground at the fall.

    The Seraphim Cultivator coughed repeatedly.

    ��Stop disturbing the other guests with your unwee shout,�� Assid said coldly.

    ��You always get mad at the weirdest thing,�� Graham said.

    ��Don��t mind me,�� said Assid before adjusting his sses. ��I��m just me as I should.��

    ��Whatever that means,�� muttered Graham.

    ��I understand that you don��t understand, Graham,�� said Assid before he turned. He looked at Graham��s eyes whose eyelids were closed as he leaned by the side of the door. ��I think the emperor has returned from his lovely date, s, I have to excuse myself.��

    Graham didn��t respond as Assid opened the door and then left.

    The room was left with Graham and the cultivator from the peak heaven.

    ��You seem awfully calm than the others, perhaps that you have something entirely different in mind?�� asked the cultivators inside the long sack.

    Graham remained silent and unperturbed.

    ( He is silent but his ears are opened ) thought the Seraphim before trying to make himselffortable by leaning the top half of his body against the wall. ��The consequences in rebelling against Paradise are unimaginable.��

    Graham didn��t respond, not even his breath was out of sync. His eyelids were still closed and his arms still crossed.

    ��Think about it, you don��t want to live in a hunt, do you? Imagine the cream of the crop in heaven hunting you down, I��m sorry, but you surely struggle even if you live a day. What about tomorrow? What about the next day? There is nowhere to run, only to hide.

    ��Surely you know that sleeping in peace is a price you couldn��t no longer afford then. What��s the use of having high cultivation, if it��s not to live long and in peace.����

    Graham subtly raised his brows.

    ��Think about it, it��s not worth sacrificing your freedom.��

    The door was mmed open and heightened the deafening creak. A young man with his back hunched forward slowly walked with a sigh and opened his mouth. His entire face was pulled down by the heavy weight of his mind.

    Graham opened his eyes and smiled, ��Master, I presume that the date went smoothly?��

    ��Shut the fuck up, Graham.�� Lyon raised his index finger.

    ��Hehehe����

    ��Tch!�� the sack clicked his tongue.

    Lyon raised his brows with a grunt. He looked at the Seraphimying like a bag of potatoes before snorting.

    ��Herees the weak boss, what do you want weak boss? Try to cut me into pieces?�� said the Seraphim.

    ��I never thought a bag of potatoes would talk, did I miss an update from the creator of this world?�� Lyon smirked.

    ��You!��

    Lyon loosened his shoulders, ��It��s really easy to get on your nerves, I can��t imagine the rest of your winged friends inside your glorious ce. So glorious, that you eat, piss and shit in the Mortal World.��

    ��I��m here on a special duty that the likes of you won��t understand! Do you know the term nobility?!��

    ��I don��t need a bag of potatoes to exin to me what a word means, not even when I��m drunk on liquor.��

    ��Heh, you can swallow those wordster, you will regret it!��

    ��Sure, sure, whatever,�� Lyon shrugged. ��Graham, what do you think we should do to him?��

    ��That��s up to older sister, Cecile,�� Graham shook his head. ��I��m not much of a scheming nner.��

    ��Well, you look the part,�� Lyon muttered before turning his attention toward the Seraphim. ��You know what��s funny?��

    ��What?��

    ��Cecile told me something really interesting about what she discovered.��

    ��Stop being so enigmatic and making false images,�� said the Seraphim.

    ��There was something off when we entered this city,�� said Lyon before putting his hands behind his head. ��I never noticed, it either, or perhaps I was too focused on what��s happening rather than what could happen.��

    ��You are deliberately shrouding yourself with useless mysteries,�� said Seraphim. ��Lyon, that��s what your name was right? I will make sure to carve my de with your name on it! Wash your neck mortal!��

    ��Still threatening in that state, it��s quite astonishing,�� Lyon smirked. ��Though, you can drop the act.��

    ��What?��

    Lyon��s eyes sharpened, ��When we entered the city, you didn��t rip apart that sack�� a literal sack without any enchantment or so �� because you want to learn what we were up to first, right? You want the gist of our ridiculous n.��

    ��Hehe, what are you talking about?��

    ��Oh, don��t tell me that you��re afraid of our Graham here?�� a reigning voice belonging to ady made the Seraphim frown.

    ��Older sister,�� Graham bowed his head before Cecile showed her palm. Her eyes were fixated on the Seraphim inside the sack before embracing Lyon from behind. She ced her chin on his head.

    ��As if!�� shouted the Seraphim.

    ��Exactly, as if,�� Cecile smiled. ��I think that you should understand that we were testing you just like you were testing us.��

    ��Heh, testing you? You think too highly of yourself!��

    ��Oh please, you might see one or two rebels but they were nothing but lip service,�� said Cecile. ��However, rebels that could pin you down, now that��s a threat, am I right?��

    ������

    ��However, what you realize was something more. You realize your own doubt,�� Cecile smirked.

    ��What��?��

    ��There is this something that��s been bugging you,�� Lyon answered. ��Why would you be tasked to guard the gate out there, all alone, in this dested ce of a Mortal World.��

    ������

    ��You are bound, by doubts. Paradise valued you as a guard, not as a warrior inside Paradise. Nobility? What about the cultivators serving directly under your so-called All-Father?��

    ��Hehehe, you stupid mortals, they are my seniors! I respect them with all my heart! You think your mind games will work on me!��

    ��Such a loud tone, perhaps we plucked the string too hard?�� Cecile smirked.

    ��You!��

    ��Have you ever thought about this? Can you even grow another pair of wings?�� asked Cecile.

    ��What��?��

    ��The hierarchy of Paradise is not that difficult to understand, basically for a Seraphim, the more wings you got the higher your ranks, however, in this deste ce, you think Mana Essence in this ce is enough?�� Cecile raised both of her brows. ��Certainly it cannot fulfill the thirst of your meridian core.��

    ��No, hahaha, you think you can turn me into one of yourckeys? To fight Paradise? Then you��re dumber than a donkey,�� replied the Seraphim.

    ��Hmm, we are not the ones gettingfortable inside a sack,�� Lyon jested.

    ��KH! You have a sharp tongue! Sad, if only your de was as sharp.��

    ��Might I call her instead?�� Cecile raised her brows, ��You know she won��t hesitate to puncture that throat again.��

    ��Hmph! She will get what she deserves in due time!��

    ��Hmm, alright Lyon, we did enough,�� Cecile said before letting go of her embrace. She turned and then left the room.

    Lyon sighed, ��Well, you really are loyal to Paradise, I give you that.��

    ��Hmph! You failed.��

    ��Am I?�� Lyon grinned wickedly before Graham released his domain andpressed to fit the small room.

    ��You want to kill me?! Hehehe! Fine, do it! It��s sad that I can��t see Paradise avenging me, but it��s good to know that you won��t die quickly!��

    ��No we won��t kill you,�� said Lyon before Graham grabbed the sack by the face of the Seraphim. ��We will beat you just enough that your soul escapes out of your body, then, you will obey my words.��

    ��What? What dark arts are you using?!��

    Graham mercilessly prated through the Seraphim��s heart as blood splurted from his back.

    ��Not an art, it��s magic, a binding one. It��s quite weak, but against a bare weak soul, it has no equal.��

    The Seraphim had his eyes shrunk.

    ��King��s Order.��  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904: I Can and I Will

    ��Kh?!�� the Seraphim snapped open his eyes with his chest heaving up and down as if his lungs caught on fire. His pupils hovered to the right and saw the meadow stretching toward ake. He frowned. He looked to the left and saw the vast meadow with no beasts roaming around. He got his torso up before feeling a sharp concussion inside his head. The sharp pain made him grunt with a clench of his teeth before it subsided a few secondster.

    ��What happened?�� the Seraphim got up before his brows jolted and quickly turned around. His panic found an immediate release of a sigh the moment he saw a gate almost ten times his size both in height and width, stretched toward the sky with shimmering runes adorning the door.

    He checked his body and rustled his clothing, however, he found nothing out of ce. Everything was neat as it should be and he found no wounds, not even a little scratch. He put his hands on his waist before looking at the horizon with a solemn face. He found nothing suspicious but his heart felt a gap.

    ��How weird, it feels like I��m forgetting something,�� the Seraphim frowned before his eyes darted toward the ground he just slept on. ��I never took a nap so deeply before, something must have happened, but what?��

    He gritted his teeth as his mind rolled over the memories of which he couldn��t conceive. He stomped his foot before making a loud crack over the ground. His breath was panting before he took a deep breath despite his raging heartbeat.

    ��Perhaps it was nothing,�� the Seraphim said before looking at the gate once more. ��One of the seniors will check up on me and give me a supply of Mana Essence, then, I can ask them what is up in Paradise whilst I��m away.��

    ��I won��t fail you, Lyon.��

    ��

    Meanwhile at the Myriad Devils.

    Lyon yawned as his head slightly bop from the bumpy ride of the chariot.

    ��Are you sure you��re having enough sleep, Lyon?�� asked Luna who sat opposite her.

    ��I don��t know,�� Lyon sarcastically remarked before saying, ��Why don��t you ask the two of them?��

    ��They are not here Lyon,�� asked Luna.

    ��I know, I just,�� Lyon sighed. ��I never thought that they would continue to fight till dawn.��

    ��They are separated not just by the seats, but they are in a separate carriage too,�� said Lumina who sat beside him with her chin slightly rose.

    ( She always assumed reign ) thought Luna before darting over toward Lyon. ��I could hear their fight from the other room.��

    ��The whole building could hear them bickered with each other,�� said Lyon as he rolled his eyes. ��I can��t believe it, how the hell are they two even not killing each other in the past life.��

    ��Don��t ask us,�� answered Lumina as she leered at him. ��We don��t even get to sleep in the same room together.��

    Lyon caught his words in his own throat before his head humbled. ( I-I can��t fight that argument ).

    Luna smiled at how flustered he was before saying, ��Are we going straight back home?��

    ��Well yes,�� Lyon answered with a nod.

    Lumina looked out the window, ��This ce is quite astonishing and at the same time odd.��

    ��Depends on how you look at this ce,�� answered Lyon.

    ��I mean, their cultivation was far better than the other continents,�� said Lumina. ��Yet, they choose to remain here and be adventurous.��

    ��I noticed that too!�� Luna nodded. ��They have the potential to be lords, but for some reason, they wanted to uncover the secret of the Dark Continent than living in peace.��

    ��That��s pretty naive,�� Rui emerged from the air beforending on top of Lyon��s shoulder.

    ��Ah, you��re, Miss Rui,�� called Luna before bowing her head.

    ��Miss�� Rui���� Lumina bowed her head as well.

    ��Such naivety is something that I miss,�� Rui muttered before sighing.

    ��What do you mean by naivety, Miss Rui?�� asked Luna.

    ��Every lord, king, or emperor, carried with them a huge privilege and also huge consequences looming over their heads,�� said Rui.

    ��Mother, Luna, and Lumina here are princesses,�� said Lyon.

    ��Oh?�� Rui raised her brows.

    ��Not anymore,�� Lumina answered.

    ��Yes, I��m the princess of the Phantera Kingdom,�� Luna nodded. ��I.. uh.. still am.��

    ��Alright, then that will make this more simple,�� said Rui as she nodded before she exined. ��In this world where everyone could cultivate �� under normal circumstances �� one person could take on a thousand men or beasts all by themselves without any secondary aid.��

    ��That��s true,�� Luna nodded.

    ��Then speaking logically a king is too easy to be reced by someone more powerful than them, in a snap of a finger. Now then, why would you want to be a king in a situation where it doesn��t favor the kings?��

    ��I see���� Luna pondered as she frowned, with her hand grabbing her chin. ( I never saw it from that perspective before, being a king in a cultivation world where massive change could happen in a snape of a finger does indeed put pressure on someone ) thought Luna before she asked, ��Then why are the other continent refusing to be adventurers?��

    ��There can be many things,�� answered Lumina. ��Such as greed for riches, greed for unbound power, or greed for women.��

    Lyon shrugged as Lumina leered at him.

    ��That��s correct,�� Rui nodded. ��In addition that you need Mana Essence to break through the True God Realm, it��s useless to be a king in the Mortal World. Mana Essence is not that easy to gain from First Heaven, partly you should already know, Heaven didn��t particrly like the Mortal World that much.��

    ��When we took a sting experience visit in Alchemy Union and First Heaven, we didn��t even see Mana Essence at all,�� Lumina shook her head, ��Perhaps the Second Heaven consists of them?��

    ( sting experience eh? ) Lyon smiled wryly.

    ��Most likely,�� Rui nodded. ��Mana Essence is hard toe by, but the more you ascent theyers of Heaven, you will realize how mana grows thicker in each ascend.��

    ��And the cultivators living there are too powerful for mere True God to handle?�� asked Luna.

    ��Sharp,�� Rui answered. ��That��s right, they rather pin their fate with the beasts here in the Dark Continent rather than get sabotaged as they tried to reach the Second Heaven.��

    ��Then that means that Mana Essence could spark a murder,�� said Luna.

    ��Yes, if they found a bottle of Mana Essence with no owner, it could spark a murder between mortals. Even worse, it could befall the whole system that they built.��

    ��Every being has their own bucket of greed,�� Lyon muttered.

    ��Greed ruined more cultivators than any sword forged in history,�� said Rui.

    ��Just like brother ruined heroes,�� Lyon sighed.

    ��Lyon!�� Luna eximed with her eyes ring at him. She gestured to him with her eyes that his mother was right beside him.

    ��Hahaha,�� Rui was unperturbed andughed instead of reprimanding her child.

    ��

    Meanwhile, at the other carriages.

    Two women were sitting across from each other. They shared the sameplexion and face shape, however, one had blue eyes whereas the other was pure ck. Their bearing was also different from each other as thetter was trying to gain the former��s attention.

    ��Selena,�� called Zelena.

    ��Hm?�� Selena looked at her twin. ��What?��

    ��Teach me how to master the Void Art.��

    The words made the wheels of the carriage seem to never turn and the wind that the horses pierced never crashed.

    ��No,�� Selena answered.

    ��Why not?!�� Zelena frowned. ��You can��t leave me out!��

    ��I can and I will,�� said Selena domineeringly despite her twin proving her point with a clenched fist on her thigh.

    ��Because you will have to pay a great price,�� said Selena. ��These blue eyes came with a cost that you will regret.��

    ��What cost?��

    ��Emotions,�� answered Selena.

    Zelena squinted her eyes in confusion, ��What?��

    ��Do you want to live emotionlessly? You will be nothing but a breathing tool that could walk and swing a sword, is that what you want?�� asked Selena.

    ��Are you kidding me?��

    ��Do I look like I��m kidding?�� Selena frowned.

    ��I mean look at you, you are brimming with emotion now!��

    ��Do I?�� Selena raised her brows. She took a heavy grunt before saying, ��Did you forget how cold I was when I saw our parents die in mes before our very eyes? You were wailing and I was not.��

    Zelena gulped and taken back.

    ��It took immense mentality to master the way of the void, else you would be swallowed by the void and be one,�� said Selena. ��Not all of my emotion managed to return, some might never return.��

    ��What����

    ��I can��t feelpassion, I care nothing about what other people feel,�� said Selena. ��I need him because he is my husband, but I also need him because he could remind me what to feel. I know love, I know the yearning, I know rage, all these emotions sparked because of his existence. He is the key for me, to be who I once was or perhaps, to be who I was supposed to be.��

    Zelena was struck silent whilst the driver whose pointy ears were half ck twitched.

    ��I hear nothing, I saw nothing, ???�� Kesya upied herself with a monotone from her whistling whilst having cold sweat on her forehead.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905: Devotion

    The carriages came out from the vortex that led toward the Dark Continent before the pair of guards guarding it, nced over. Their eyes were gleaming to see the luxurious carriage before two others quickly emerged from the same gate.

    ��Oi you,�� said Kesya toward one of them.

    ��Y-Yes?�� one of the guards rubbed their hands as he approached Kesya with the smile of an evil merchant.

    ��What��s happening in this continent?�� asked Assid.

    ��Ah, sir, it��s you, do you remember me?�� asked one of the guards.

    ��No,�� answered Graham.

    The guards had ck lines over their heads but refrain to say something ill.

    ��Hahaha,��ughter emerged from inside one of the carriages before Lyon stepped outside. His nose rumbled as he ruthlessly took a deep breath. ��Same old, same old.��

    The guards nced toward the young man before they opened their eyes wide. ��Ah, you��re!��

    ��Hm? What��s the matter with you, you��ve seen a ghost or something?�� Lyon furrowed his brows.

    The guards gulped at the same time before they nervously looked at each other and then nodded altogether. They both darted their nce back toward Lyon before one of them asked, ��Are you, Lyon Torga?��

    ��Yes,�� Lyon nodded. ��What��s wrong? Whatever it is, if it��s something bad, I didn��t do it.��

    Luna who overheard his words had her smile twitching. ��Oh, that��s right, after that assault from the orcs we immediately departed from this ce.��

    Lumina sighed before she watched over the window.

    ��You know my name?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��What are you talking about brother? Everyone knows your name!�� said one of the guards.

    ��Everyone?�� Lyon asked.

    Cecile opened the carriage door before stepping down. She had a smile on her face before teasing Lyon, ��Well, you��re famous now.��

    ��He is more than famous, he is really the inspiration of many!�� said one of the guards with firm nods.

    ��Hahahaha!�� Lyon let out a pridefulugh at the sky with his hands by his waist.

    ��Alright, tell us what you two know,�� asked Cecile.

    The guards gulped, ��R-Right, well, words have it that you have in a pack of devils.��

    ��Pack of devils?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��You mean like a demon hunter?��

    ��Are you a demon hunter?��

    ��No? Well, depends on the definition of a hunter,�� Lyon smirked before bouncing his brows twice.

    Cecile chuckled before her eyes sharpened the moment she heard the third carriage open its door. Their eyes crossed whilst the guards were bewitched by the unknown beauty.

    Selena paid no heed after the sh of a staring contest. Her chin was raised despite her smaller stature. She asked the guards, ��Who spread the rumors?��

    The guards gulped before one of them said, ��The Three Great Families did, well, Young Master Porealus to be exact.��

    ( Oh, that guy ) Lyon had his smile twitching inwardly as he remembered the brown nose young man that presumably admired him but not in the way Zet did.

    ��Who?�� Selena frowned.

    Cecile chuckled, ��He is one of the young masters from the Three Great Families. He did have a robust way of presenting himself or whatever his agenda is.��

    ��Darling, is that man your enemy?�� asked Selena with a smile before her twin took a step back almost immediately. The radiation of her killing intent splurged out and made Lyon��s throat a bit dry.

    ��No, he is not my enemy,�� Lyon smiled wryly. ��He has a unique charisma that made people listen to him, perhaps it��s because of his nobility.��

    ��Ah, noble-born,�� Selena grew disinterested. ��They better hope not to raise their chin too high, I might give in to the temptation of severing the bare neck.��

    ��Okay!�� Lyon immediately covered their attention. He looked at the guard and found a split second of nervousness in their eyes. ��Did any of the heavene here?��

    ��Did any of the what?�� said one of the guards as they curled their brows.

    ��Then it��s not,�� Lyon muttered. ��How have things been going?��

    ��Not much, brother,�� said one of the guards with his head shaking. ��Besides you, there is nothing special in particr.��

    ��Yeah, your achievements soared like a phoenix!�� said one of the guards.

    ��Hahaha!��

    ��You better calm down with your praises, I don��t want my husband having too much weight inside his head,�� Cecile chuckled.

    The guards looked at each other before scratching the back of their heads with a wry smile.

    ��Alright! This is a nice stop, but I��m afraid, I have to go,�� said Lyon before he looked at the endless sky.

    ��Yes, yes, certainly, we are not going to halt you here, sorry to bother you brother, be safe on your journey,�� said one of the guards.

    ��Is that a threat?�� Selena frowned before the two guards turned rigid.

    Cecile tapped her shoulder before the freezing killing intent loosened the guard��s skin. ��Let��s not make a ruckus anymore.��

    Selena snorted, ��Fine! Because darling wants it that way.��

    Lyon nodded with a proud smile.

    Lyon got in the carriagest before he sighed.

    ��You sighed a lot,�� said Lumina as the carriage started to travel the roads again. She saw the waving hands from the guard throughout the window behind Lyon but paid no heed.

    ��Is it really that apparent?��

    ��She is right, Lyon, you��ve been sighing a lot,�� said Luna. ��Don��t you know that sighing brings bad luck?��

    ��Is it?�� Lyon raised one of his brows. ��So far, I��ve been lucky.��

    ��That��s not the point,�� Lumina shook her head, ��Something is in your mind, something with weight.��

    ��Woman and their sharp intuition,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��No, this one is quite obvious, a dog would notice,�� said Lumina.

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyonughed before his brows raised, ��Wait a minute, that reminds me, I wonder how Tuey and Fenrir are doing?��

    ��Fenrir, we better check up on him,�� said Luna. ��I��ve heard that he too had fought bravely, during the orc invasion.��

    ��Yeah, I��ve heard it from Jugen,�� said Lyon letting out a long snort as he looked away. ��A wolf.��

    ��Emperor,�� Assid called from the coach seat. ��Apologies, I meant, young master.��

    ��Hm?��

    ��Empress Cecile asked where we should be heading, oh, apologies, I meant, Miss Cecile,�� said Assid.

    ��I don��t know Assid, Empress  Cecile sounds perfect, to be honest,�� Lyon made a shortugh.

    ��I agree, in fact, we are all,�� said Assid.

    ��Do we know where Karina is at?�� Lyon asked. ��Because she might not be resting right now, she is as healthy as a horse.��

    ��Lyon! Stop saying nonsensical things!�� reprimanded Luna. ��Don��tpare her to a horse.��

    Lyon smiled before waiting for Assid��s answer.

    ��She perhaps awaits at Garuda City,�� said Assid.

    ��That��s the highest chance,�� Lyon nodded. ��But man, we kinda make that city our own, didn��t we?��

    Luna and Lumina nodded at the same time.

    ��Haha, they should erect a statue for me,�� Lyon jested.

    ��Oh, speaking of which,�� Luna imed. ��There is a nice surprise waiting for you in the Phantera Kingdom.��

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��What surprise? Is it erotic?��

    ��No!�� said Luna frowning.

    ��Lyon, you need to keep your perverted thing inside your pants, honestly, not in this era or the previous, you are still��hm!�� Lumina flustered.

    ��Okay, okay,�� Lyon shrugged, ��It��s not like you don��t know who I am at this point, jeez,�� Lyon rolled his eyes before darting his attention toward Luna. ��What��s the surprise? Don��t do ��it��s not a surprise if I tell you�� thing.��

    ��Well, I think you will still be surprised even when I tell you,�� Luna answered.

    Lyon sharpened his eyes, ��Now you got my attention.��

    ��They made a statue out of you,�� said Luna.

    ��Statue? Oh, I should have guessed it,�� Lyon tightened his lips.�� Hmm!��

    ��That one was pretty obvious,�� remarked Lumina.

    ��I know right!�� Lyon said before sighing.

    ��There you go sighing again,�� said Luna with her eyes rolled.

    ��So do they get my good side or is this just a prank?��

    ��That would be an expensive prank,�� Luna answered before straightening her back, ��Father made you a statue to reenact the way you y that dragon that once killed mother, and also to ��wake�� mother from her slumber.��

    ��Holy! Nice!�� Lyon grinned from ear to ear before he put his hands by his waist, ��I think it��s well deserved!��

    ��That line��s supposed to be from a third party, not you,�� Lumina sighed.

    ��Hahaha!�� Lyonughed and trailed off as he peeked his head out toward the window. The wind mercilessly kissed his face and fluttered his hair.

    ��What are you doing Lyon?�� asked Lumina.

    ��Hey Cecile!�� shouted Lyon before Assid elerated and parallel the speed of the carriage with the designated one.

    ��Hm?�� Cecile looked toward the window.

    ��I have a statue!��

    ��Huh?�� Cecile raised her brows before Assid elerated and went to Selena��s carriage.

    ��Hey, Selena!��

    ��Yes, darling?�� Selena stuck her head out of the window to the surprise of her twin.

    ��I have a statue!��

    ��I��m so proud of you!��

    ��Woah, I want to see!�� said Kesya.

    ��Hahaha!�� Lyonughed before Assid led the carriages.

    Lyon looked at the horizon with a grin on his face. ( I don��t know what��s going to happen next, but I can��t wait! Seven levels of Heaven, seven depths of Hell, then the mystery of the Mortal World itself! More importantly, Maria ).

    ��I��m going to find you, Maria.��

    Lumina frowned as she noticed tears coursing through his left cheek.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906: Hero Lyon & Deration of Marital Status

    Kingdom of Nostria.

    Sylviana waszing as usual inside her garden with her head slumped on her arm. She sighed, ��Hey Fei, how many days has it been?��

    ��Been what, young miss?�� said Fei as she lightly sprayed the flowers on the fairly long pots.

    Sylviana pulled her own head up before resting her back. She looked up at the sky and saw a bird freely hovering from one cloud to another. ��Since he soared.��

    ��You mean Lyon?�� asked Fei.

    ��Who else,�� Sylviana responded with her eyes rolled.

    Fei smiled before gently cing the spray bottle in her hand beside the pot. She turned before approaching her young miss with elegance. She reached toward her shoulders before grabbing them. Thetter looked up as her face was being swallowed by the shadow of the former.

    Fei said, ��I think the more appropriate question is why are you asking that question in the first ce.��

    Sylviana��s cheeks turned a red hue, ��F-Fei, stop saying it that way.��

    ��I wonder what young miss is talking about,�� Fei chuckled off her innocence. ��Anyway, the rebuilding has been going exceptionally well. Furthermore, the morale in our kingdom has only risen since.��

    ��With young master Porealus and Zetbined fame, it would only be weird if it was otherwise,�� said Sylviana. ��But honestly, he could have at least stopped by and seen his homnd.��

    ��Homnd, huh?�� Fei smiled, ��Do you think that he would consider this ce his homnd? A ce where not even the local cultivators could glide the sky? I mean, he came crashing here, remember? Without clothes too.��

    ��You don��t have to remind me about thatst part,�� uttered Sylviana.

    Fei chuckled, ��I might be feigning innocence, but the real master of the feign art is you, young miss.��

    ��I will pretend that I��m stupid enough to not understand what you��re saying,�� Sylviana rolled her eyes, ��Speaking of which, I didn��t see older sister Karina after that onught.��

    Fei sighed, ��She lost half of her hand but no matter what items do we have in our treasury, there was nothing that could help her. It��s all up to Lyon, now.��

    ��You believe that he would bring miracles?��

    ��I mean, he did revive Luna��s mother, did he not?�� asked Fei. ��He possessed a gift even the gods would envy, though, her circumstances are indeed not normal.��

    ��Hm?�� a nose was twitching inside of the chambers in the pce.

    ��Hmm??�� a woman who was born with the highest rank of beauty raised her brows. Her eyes were of different colors. One was azure blue while the right one was red. She pulled out the tip of the pipe from her lips before looking at the nearby window. She put down her crossed legs before standing up. She approached the window and watched the city below bustling with their everyday lives before three carriages caught their attention.

    ��How about that, he came back���� Kyoko smiled.

    ��

    ��Oi, oi, oi, look!�� said one of the passing cultivators.

    ��That��s some fancy carriages if I saw one,�� said another.

    The three carriages immediately garnered the attention of the people of Nostria. Everyone turned their heads to see, the status that the vehicle brought with them. It was then that they recognize the drivers.

    ��Holy shit! That��s the hero! That��s gotta be the hero, right!�� said one child as he pointed at the carriages with little jumps.

    ��Why are you spouting bad words on his arrival?�� said one of his snotted friends.

    ��Hmph! I can say what I want,�� the child��s arms crossed. His chin raised as he was lecturing him, ��In case you didn��t know, Hero Lyon is famous not only for the way of his swords but also the way of his tongue. Legend said that he beat powerful cultivators only using his mighty words alone. Another legend also said that it was his way of garnering the attention of thedies that have unimaginable status, truly man among men.��

    ��Woah,�� his friends couldn��t help but be confounded by his words.

    Meanwhile, inside Lyon��s carriage.

    ��Would you look at that, even I don��t have such privilege with my status,�� said Luna as she watched the enthralled crowd surrounding their carriages.

    ��Hahaha!�� Lyon��s nose grew longer.

    ��This is so unnecessary,�� Lumina frowned. ��They can��t maintain order.��

    ��Hey, Lumina loosen up,�� said Lyon as he put his hand around her shoulder. ��This is a celebration, I��m not sure for what, but hell, this is awesome! I can feel my feet tingling right now.��

    ��That��s why it��s unnecessary,�� said Lumina despite her head leaning on his shoulder.

    Luna scratched her ear with a finger, with a wry smile seeing the two. ( These two are really odd together sometimes ).

    ��No, this is necessary,�� said Rui as she revealed herself on top of Lyon��s head.

    ��Mother,�� Lyon called out.

    ��Status is not by any means bad, it unravels power before the true strength,�� said Rui. ��It keeps weaklings away from standing in front of your path.��

    Lumina couldn��t refute Rui��s words and closed her eyes instead. Fighting her would be a losing game.

    Meanwhile inside the local bar.

    A rushing soldier was heard before finding his captain, ��Captain! He returned!��

    ��Who?�� Zhask frowned after chugging one down.

    ��Lyon! Oops, he goes by Hero Lyon now,�� said Lukas.

    ��Damn!�� Zhask chugged another one down before wiping his lips with his hands. ��Bartender put it in my tab! The road is going to get crazy!��

    The bartender sighed after he watched them two rush outside, ��What crazy is that, this is the middle of the day and he finished twenty shots already.��

    ��

    ��Overseer!�� a joyful shout reverberated throughout the pce before bustling steps approached Kyoko��s room. The door was mmed open with one hand but Kyoko didn��t bother to turn around.

    The woman had vibrant orange hair, something rarely anyone had never seen before.

    ��It��s him right?! It��s hubby right?!�� said Ryona.

    ��Well, who else could it be?�� Kyoko smiled before she froze. ��Wait a minute Ryona!��

    ��Eh?!�� Ryona was already an inch away from bursting out the window. ��What now?!��

    Kyoko frowned before slightly pulling her shoulder back. She took a step forward before squinting her eyes. In one of the carriages, she saw a sharp gaze through the window. Her heart immediately thumped the moment she met the eyes that represented the vast ocean. Her skin immediately crawled back in and out multiple times in this one exchange. No words but her instinct alone. The fright of unfathomable power was revealed in her right eye.

    ��Overseer��. OVERSEER?!��

    ��Huh?�� Kyoko snapped back into reality.

    Ryona frowned, ��Are you alright? You don��t look so good.��

    Kyoko had cold sweat adorned her forehead before she forced up a smile. ��Look��s like he brings in one hell of a monster back.��

    ��Monster?�� Ryona frowned.

    ��Well a woman, but she is really on a different level,�� said Kyoko. ��It��s better that you don��t haste, Ryona. We��ll meet him formally, then you will see.��

    ��That sucks,�� Ryona rolled her eyes and put her hands behind her had.

    Kyoko turned before nodding, ��Good, let��s get outside before����

    Her breath was instantly taken away as soon as she heard the shatters of the window right behind her. Her neck bore the weight of the mountain as she tried to turn, but s, it was time that slowed her down.

    ��Ryo..!�� Kyoko couldn��t utter her name quickly enough before everyone under the sun saw the gliding woman from the pce

    Her hair fluttered greatly as she spread opened her limbs. Her smile turned into a grin, unfazed by the height that would leave a mark.

    ��Hubby!!�� Ryona shouted as if the kingdom was her own.

    ��Hm?!�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Ryona?!��

    However, the carriage that was driven by Kesya suddenly opened its doors. Sword was in her hand as she was already in a squat position. Her blue eyes streak across the orange-haired woman that was falling.

    ��Selena wait!�� shouted Zelena.

    Selena leaped before Zelena could confront her twin. The deafening momentum immediately courted everyone��s alert instinct as they saw Selena zip the air toward Ryona.

    ��Hm?!�� Ryona frowned before she flipped and brandished her ax toward the iing de. The sh gave birth to a shockwave before Ryona was propelled back.

    ��Such immense raw power!�� said Kyoko with a frown before catching Ryona.

    The Kingdom of Nostria was brought to silence with one single woman hovering above the city. Every eye that peered through her de only see how they would die by its sharpness.

    ��T-Thankyou, overseer!�� said Ryona as she closed one eye in pain.

    Kyoko looked down and noticed Ryona��s hand was trembling from the initial impact. She turned before looking at Selena whose chin was raised. She was indifferent despite petrifying the whole kingdom.

    ��Who are you?�� asked Kyoko.

    Selena smirked, ��Of course, there is only one identity that matters in this world to me.��

    ��I��m that man��s husband,�� said Selena as she pointed at Lyon whose already outside the carriage with gaped lips.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907: Lunch��

    The Nostria Kingdom was filled with breathless cultivators for a second. The gasps of the locals couldn��t be mended as their breath was taken by the sight of the instantaneous phenomenon that was thedy with the sword in her hand, hovering above them all.

    Once again, the Kingdom of Nostria was swept by a wave of attention. The young man that they idolized, the young man that they seek nothing but perfection on, the young man whose name alone bore the weight of perhaps the entire Mortal World, had returned home. However, the smile of the young man was not seen.

    His lips parted as words collided inside his throat. He gulped as his hands trembled. His emotion crashed seeing Ryona being supported by Kyoko. However, the perpetrator was none other than his beloved wife.

    ��Enough, Selena!�� a voice of a woman rang true as a hand grabbed Selena��s shoulder from behind.

    The crowd was stunned as their own queen could only watch from the sides. The appearance of another familiar figure came to light. Her hair was auburn and she was famous before the young man. There was an abundance of achievements that thedy had earned or given, however, hertest identity only fortified what was great about the young man they adore.

    ��What are you doing, Cecile?�� Selena leered over with a frown.

    ��Stopping you,�� Cecile frowned back. ��There is no reason to get violence in this area. Thedy you just strike, she means no harm.��

    ��You know the examples more than I do,�� said Selena as she frowned. ��There are many dangerous things that appeared innocent.��

    Cecile snorted a smile, ��Maybe so, but you don��t know how many Lyon got acquainted with, especially regarding women.��

    ��Because you let darling loose,�� Selena frowned.

    Cecile sighed, ��Just take a good look at your darling.��

    Her eyes opened wide as she saw Lyon��s crashing emotion. The young man was on the bnce of chaos and love. He didn��t know how to feel given the circumstances, it was all written on his face. Selena��s lips trembled before she tightened her lips and loosened the grip of her sword. She took a deep cold breath and closed her eyes before revealing them to Cecile.

    Zelena gulped as she spectated her sister above. ( Is this the price of the Void Art or is this just her jealousy ).

    ��Fine,�� said Selena.

    ��That��s better,�� Cecile smiled before winking at Lyon.

    ��You can get your hand off of me,�� said Selena before Cecile giggled as she did what she was told.

    Selena hovered over to Kyoko and Ryona before the atmosphere turned tense.

    Kyoko couldn��t believe her eyes, such a monster casually standing inside a form of a human. There was a de in her hand, and she could see a thousand death just from stealing a nce at her own reflection. The curved sword was nothing extraordinary, but the wilder was the opposite.

    ��Hello,�� Kyoko greeted with a smile.

    Selena frowned, ��A nine-tailed fox, azure one.��

    ( She saw right through me�� as expected hehe ) thought Kyoko before she nodded. ��Indeed, I am.��

    Selena didn��t reveal her emotion about the admittance of Kyoko. She darted her nce toward the woman that had the vibrant orange color of hair.

    ��I apologize,�� said Selena without her head bowing. ��It seems that I was going overboard.��

    Ryona didn��t answer as she looked at her with panting breaths. Her eyes didn��t blink before Kyoko caught on.

    ��Well, why don��t we have lunch together,�� said Kyoko with a wry smile, ��I don��t think this matter deserved to disrupt the daily life of those walking on the ground below.��

    ��She is right,�� Cecile added. ��There is no need to expose our weakness further.��

    Selena��s brows twitched but she didn��t refute her answer.

    ��..

    Under the roof of the pce was the familiar ce where Lyon had most of his lunch back in the early days. However, the atmosphere was not as festive as one was hoping for.

    Lyon sat between Selena and Cecile as a matter of course, and Assid was missing as usual. Sitting opposite them were some of the beings that Lyon had freed from the curse that binds them inside the Labyrinth of Simak whilst the one sitting at the very end was the queen of the Kingdom of Nostria, Sylviana and of course, standing beside her was the multiple role women of the Nostria Kingdom, Fei.

    ( I cannot believe that he returned, with another wife! ) thought Sylviana as she inwardly sighed. She hovered her eyes toward Selena who was cool andposed. She frowned ( Funny, why do I feel something familiar radiating out of her, do I know her? No, no, no, I would have remembered her if she were this striking ).

    ��Hey, big brother,�� said the little girl in white oversized linen cloth with hair as green as nature.

    Lyon raised his brows before he smiled, ��Miko, long time no see.��

    ��Hehe,�� Miko smiled, ��It��s been long, but not that long.��

    ��You seem to grow taller,�� Lyon added.

    ��You think so?�� Miko grinned.

    ��You have grown exponentially stronger over the months,�� said a robustmanding voice that belonged to a knight without a helmet on.��

    ��Tristan, you should try to get into fashion sometimes,�� said Lyon. ��That heavy armor doesn��t seemfortable.��

    ��Don��t jest,�� Tristanughed. ��The chainmail under this armor is quite cool.��

    ( Well, considering your robustugh, maybe it is ) thought Lyon as his smile twitched before he hovered toward Ryona and Kyoko. His gaze softened, were it not for them, he might not be able to make it on her own. Their aid was as important as what Sylviana and Luna did for him.

    ( She is still stacked ) thought Lyon as he bops a nod before he addressed Ryona. ��Ryona, long time no see.��

    ��I miss you hubby,�� Ryona smiled but the hesitation in her eyes was evident.

    ( Ah, crap ) Lyon sighed inwardly. ( This is one of those consequences of having a harem aye, it��s not like I have a few options to pick from like those visual novel games ).

    ( This is so awkward, I feel like I don��t belong here ) thought Sylviana watching the two ( Wait a minute, this is my ce! ).

    Sylviana made a few fake coughs, ��Lyon, did youe back with great news?��

    Lyon sighed then shrugged, ��No.��

    Ryona and the others from Nostria raised their brows.

    ��Well, this is a surprise,�� Fei uttered. ��I honestly thought that this would nevere.��

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    Cecile smiled, ��You ced my husband too highly in your mind, he is not the creator of the world.��

    Kyoko smiled, ��To be fair if you have seen what we saw, you would have suspected that he might be the reincarnation of such a being.��

    ��Hahaha,�� thediesughed.

    ��Lyon after this, I need to talk to you about something,�� said Kyoko out of the blue.

    Lyon raised his brows toward her request.

    ��And what is that?�� asked Selena.

    Kyoko put her index finger on top of one another making a cross. ��It��s a secret.��

    ��Selena, calm down,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    ��Sorry, darling,�� Selena immediately bowed her head.

    The people inside the dining room were stunned by the reaction from the deadly woman. Spections emerged inside their heads and all of them were different Ryona��s eyes were brimming and her pupils shrunk as her lips pointed outward.

    ��Did you finally find out where you live?�� asked Lyon. ��Your�� home.��

    ��Not quite, but let��s just talk about itter,�� said Kyoko. ��You seem too eager about this.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyonughed.

    ��Hubby���� Ryona called out before she looked at Selena for a nce then returned.

    ��It��s been a while,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��How was�� heaven like?�� asked Ryona.

    Lyon raised his brows before he took a rather heavier breath as he contemted with his sight wandering on the ceiling. ��Hmm�� it��s actually nothing special.��

    ��Really?�� said Miko enthralled.

    ��To be honest I don��t know what was I expecting either, but it��s pretty much the same as Mortal World more or less,�� Lyon shrugged his shoulder. ��However, that��s just the First Heaven, I don��t know about the second and the rest.��

    ��Do you want to go with him, on his next adventure?�� asked Cecile.

    ��Absolutely!�� Ryona nodded firmly.

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyonughed.

    Selena didn��t spare a grunt and closed her eyes as they basked in the limelight of lukewarm affection.

    The food arrived with Assid leading the rookies behind him. The crackling of the skin on the red meat made their ears twitch with pleasure. The sensational scent immediately punched through their nostrils as they humbled their drools.

    Sylviana couldn��t help but gulp at the sight of the wonderous dish even before the te reached her side of the table.

    ��Oh, my,�� Fei covered her mouth with astonishment riddling her eyes.

    ��As expected of Assid,�� said Lyon disregarding that Lumina already began eating before the host even snapped back from her epiphany.

    The group proceeds to have a heartful lunch.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908: After Lunch

    The spectacr lunch ended with none of them could hold a fork steady anymore, well, almost everyone.

    ( She is really amazing ) thought Lyon as he looked at Lumina keeping steadfast pace. ( I want toment on her bottomless stomach so badly! )

    Lumina raised her brows before looking at Lyon with a frown, ��Do you mind?��

    ��Nope!�� Lyon quickly answered to avert disaster.

    ��I think I��m going to call it a day,�� said Cecile before she stood up. She looked at Sylviana who was still sitting before smiling. ��Thank you for hosting us, it��s really pleasant.��

    Sylviana shot up from her chair and immediately nodded. ��N-No, thank you foring to visit us!��

    Fei chuckled, ��I��m afraid that mydy here is not really versed in facing someone as superior as, Empress Cecile.��

    Cecile smiled, ��Please drop the title, I��m not the empress any more.��

    Sylviana raised her brows at Cecile��s words.

    ��I��m afraid that merely dropping the title won��t do,�� Fei smiled wryly. ��Many, many people regarded you as the empress, not just as status.��

    ��That would be troublesome,�� said Cecile before sighing. ��However, they can think as they please.��

    ��Fufufu added to the fact that you are also Lyon��s wife, it only enhances your being further,�� Fei jested.

    Cecile shrugged, ��I hope that I didn��t disappoint any of them.��

    ��With your highness��s disposition, many had only dreamed to even see you,�� Fei added.

    Cecile chuckled, ��Alright, alright, you can stop praising me now, my head won��t expand like my husband.��

    Fei remained to chuckle as Cecile left both of them before approaching the woman sitting right beside Lyon.

    She grabbed Selena��s shoulder before thetter frowned.

    ��Come with me,�� said Cecile before letting the shoulder go. She then left without seeing Selena get off of her chair.

    Selena darted her nce toward Lyon, ��Darling, looks like Cecile has something to talk about.��

    ��Looks like so,�� said Lyon as he nodded with a smile.

    ��En!�� Selena nodded before getting off of her chair. She nces over at Sylviana before giving her a nod and then turning around.

    ( Wow, she is really cold ) thought Sylviana as she couldn��t even react fast enough to give Selena a response. ( Meanwhile, Lumina is eating like there is no tomorrow, howe she is not afraid of getting fat?! Unbelievable! ).

    Kyoko chuckled, ��Lyon, that new wife of yours����

    ��Yeah?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��I will say this in the most respectful manner possible�� frightening,�� Kyoko smiled.

    Lyon could only smile wryly, ��Hehe.��

    Lumina put down her utensils right on top of the clean te before courting all of their attention. She looked over at Kyoko, ��I see that you��ve noticed.��

    ��Is that sarcasm?�� Kyoko smiled.

    Lumina snorted a smile, ��I wonder.��

    ��Alrightdies, enough of useless fighting,�� said Lyon.

    ��Hahaha, the savior is right!�� Tristan answered.

    ��Miko thinks so too!�� Miko nodded.

    Lyon smiled before he said, ��Oh right, that reminds me, where are the others?��

    Sylviana sighed as she sat back down. ��We have no idea, they can do as much as they please, they can roam or do whatever, it��s not like they��re obliged to live here.��

    ��Biane and her sister are currently in Heaven��s Dawn,�� said Fei. ��They are living peacefully, though not for long with your arrival here.��

    Lyon crossed his arms and chuckled.

    ��There you go again,�� said Sylviana.

    ��What?��

    ��Nothing,�� Sylviana looked away.

    Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��You��re a cruel man, Lyon,�� said Fei as she sighed and ced her hand on her cheek whilst her eyes closed shut.

    ��What did I do?�� Lyon raised both brows.

    ��That,�� Fei added.

    Lyon sighed and muttered, ��Woman.��

    ��Hubby!�� Ryona suddenly leaped forward from her chair and crashed against Lyon.

    ��?!�� Lyon got his breath stuck before he was pushed down.

    Sylviana sighed as they watched them on the floorughing at each other. ( Is she a dog or something? ).

    ��I missed you,�� said Lyon before Ryona could utter the same word. His hand softly clutched the back of her head as he smiled.

    Ryona��s eyes opened wide as her ears swallowed those words. Her eyes nced at his face with gleams of evesting brightness. Her heart thumped against his ribs as more blood fueled the veins around her face.

    ��Hm? Ryona?��

    Ryona gulped before pushing Lyon��s shoulder down. She grinned, ��Then, let��s do it, let��s make a baby.��

    One could say that the entire dining room heard the void for the first time, tasting what Selena had been training on. Hearts were stopped except for Ryona and Lyon.

    ��Yes!�� Lyon ushered his answer before he ripped open his clothes.

    ��Alright,�� Kyoko uttered before she punched Ryona��s head.

    ��Guha!�� Ryona got off of Lyon��s body with her eyes spinning around.

    ��Welp,�� Lyon smiled wryly as he looked at Kyoko.

    Sylviana stood up, ��Lyon! What are you doing?!��

    Fei had already covered Miko��s eyes with her hands.

    ��Damn, savior, you need to hold it in!�� Tristanughed.

    Lumina grunted before standing up. She crossed her arms and gave a merciless look toward Lyon. ��You seem to be forgetting yourself.��

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Honestly,�� Kyoko sighed. ��This is a heartful reunion but not to that extent, alright, be civilized.��

    ��Alright, alright,�� said Lyon as he got up with his chest bared open.

    Sylviana sighed and sat back down. She slowly massaged the spot between her eyes with her fingers. ��You��re a hero Lyon, please act like it! I can��t believe Luna could put you up with this�� speaking of which, where is she?��

    Lyonughed, ��Well she returned back to her mother when she got the chance.��

    ��The Phantera Kingdom,�� said Fei. ��Well since you��re here, why don��t you visit Nostria Academy?��

    ��I will pass,�� said Lyon with a dejected face. ��It��s not like I have fond memory there anyway.��

    ��That��s where you meet Jugen and Luna,�� said Fei.

    ��Yeah, but what��s the point if those two are not there,�� said Lyon before his eyes turned solemn, ��Besides, I have something, no, someone I have to meet.��

    The atmosphere inside the room immediately fell gray as they looked at his expression. For many, he was a hero of unbound potential. His legend spread far more than anyone, even Cecile herself. For some, he was the savior and a miracle maker. He could bring back a cultivator from death, let alone those on the brink. However, for the first time in their life, they had finally seen something he couldn��t aplish, an important task, an important debt.

    ��Savior, why don��t you and the overseer take a walk in the garden,�� said Tristan. ��The greens and fresh nature nurtured by hers truly might ease you up, no, it must be!��

    ��You sure are full of vigor,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Sir Tristan is right,�� said Sylviana, ��Why don��t you go to the garden, I will instruct that you shall not be bothered by even a fly.��

    Lyon raised his brows as he looked at Sylviana��s red ruby eyes. His lips parted for a second before inciting thetter��s reaction.

    Her face turned blush as her jaw made a slight tremble. ��W-What?��

    Lyon smiled, ��You��ve grown.��

    ��W-Wha?!�� his words only sparked a deeper color of red in the spectrum. ��I��m older than you, stupid!�� Sylviana clenched her fist as she closed her eyes in rage.

    ��Hahaha!�� Lyonughed.

    Kyoko smiled seeing his spirit lift up again. ��Shall we?��

    ��Can I go too?�� Miko raised her hand and skipped twice.

    ��No,�� Kyoko tly refused.

    ��Aw!�� Miko sat back down and put her hands crossed on the table before burying her face.

    ��Hahaha, this is adult talk,�� said Tristan.

    Lumina stood up, ��Thank you for the meal.��

    ��Are youing, Lumina?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I��m not in the mood,�� said Lumina before she leave the dining room.

    ��Oof!�� Tristan made a wry grin. ��She��s a mad savior.��

    Lyon sighed.

    ��Alright, tough guy, enough sadness for the day,�� said Kyoko before pulling out a pipe with her intent. She led him toward the garden after.

    ��I wonder what she is talking about,�� said Tristan.

    ��Wow, you didn��t know Uncle Tristan?�� asked Miko with a peek.

    ��She is full of secrets and mostlyposed without betraying her bearing,�� said Tristan. ��It��s hard to tell what she is thinking most of the time.��

    ��You think she is trying to knot Lyon��s fate?�� Fei covered her lips andughed.

    ��Knot?�� Miko tilted her head.

    ��As if,�� Sylviana rolled her eyes. ��The joke is getting pretty dry, Fei.��

    ��Dry you say?�� Fei smiled with her eyes closed whilst Sylviana��s skin immediately crawled.

    ��I-I was just joking,�� said Sylviana before she suddenly clutched her stomach, ��Oh no, it hurt, I think I��m going to the bathroom first.��

    ��Let me check it first,�� said Fei, ��It might not be a stomachache but something more serious.��

    ��No, no, it��s alright!�� said Sylviana as she scurried over toward the door of the dining room. ��I��m sure I��ll be fine after one session in the toilet.��

    ��But����

    Sylviana immediately made a run before Fei could utter another word.

    ��Oh my, young miss, that was themest excuse I��ve ever heard, you need to do better next time,�� Fei sighed.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909: Bandit Way to Hell

    Inside the garden of the Nostria Kingdom.

    The two were once again sitting across one another but this time, they were separated by a fancy little table that was worth a fortune of a small family. No cups, no saucers, the two of them only consumed the same blow of nature.

    ��Isn��t this nice,�� said Kyoko as she tugged her hair behind her earlobe and looked at the flowers on the flower bed.

    Lyon raised his brows and slightly parted his lips as he saw the beauty in front of her hammering the word enchanting like there was no tomorrow. He gulped seeing her putting her lips on the pipe before smoking freely.

    ��You have long surpassed me,�� said Kyoko after she blew her smoke. ��I have no doubt from the moment you enter the Labyrinth of Simak that you would surpass me one day, though I would have expected it to be quite a bit more lengthy than less than a year.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyonughed with his hands scratching the back of his head like a fool.

    ��You��re not ordinary Lyon,�� said Kyoko with a smile. ��Though, I would appreciate it if you stop ogling at my breast.��

    Lyon had a jolt for a second before he smiled. ��It would be tough to forcefully ignore you. You��ve grown beautiful each day, in all senses.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Kyokoughed, ��You think someone as old as me would fall for that cheap talk?��

    ��No, but I know you appreciate it,�� Lyon smiled.

    Kyoko smiled before elegantly blowing her smoke in his direction. Thetter kept his smile and closed his eyes as the gentle smoke crashed against his face.

    ��True,�� Kyoko smiled. ��Looks like you��ve been stepping up your game in how to seduce women.��

    ��I��ve learned as I go,�� said Lyon.

    ��Must have been a long road,�� said Kyoko before she sighed. She put the elbow in which her hand was holding the pipe on the table before she hugged the said elbow with the other hand, then sighed.

    Lyon gulped heavier than before as his heart started to pump more blood. His pupils shrunk to a dot as he looked at a valley of paradise�� the true paradise. The gentle kimono that she wore and the slight squeeze as her body leaned a bit forward made him forget about all the troubles burdening his shoulder for a sh of a second. In that second, he was a free man.

    ��What��s erm.. wrong, Kyoko?�� asked Lyon.

    ��You still remember that we are all searching for our own homnd, right?��

    ��That��s not hard to forget,�� answered Lyon.

    Kyoko leaned back and sighed. ��I wonder if we are searching for our home.��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows. ( Why is she leaning back? ).

    ��I mean, why did Simak do what he did? It makes me wonder,�� said Kyoko.

    ( I see, in the quest of searching for her home, came as a futile effort for her. She failed, thus the question of how bes why ) thought Lyon. ��This is not like you, Kyoko.��

    Kyoko made a meek smile as she avoided his eyes. ��I know���� Her eyelids batted before she looked at the young man in front of him.

    ��However, knowing you calling me out like this, it means that you have some idea in mind,�� said Lyon.

    ��Sometimes you��re sharper than a needle and sometimes duller than a block,�� Kyoko chuckled.

    ��It��s a part of my charm,�� said Lyon with a smirk. ��What is it?��

    Kyoko sipped her pipe before blowing it out as her eyes sharpened. ��The Seers.��

    Lyon furrowed his brows and tilted his head for a second before his brows raised to the ceiling. As his forehead made a slight crease he slowly nodded. ��I see.��

    ��They are all my hope in understanding my situation, well, our situation,�� said Kyoko. ��However, there is absolute secrecy about their whereabouts.��

    Lyon nodded, ��Yes, that��s what I��ve heard.��

    ��However, you have met one,�� said Kyoko.

    ��Her name is Vivi,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Even know her name, astounding,�� Kyoko smirked.

    ��Yeah, well, they announced her name if I recall that correctly,�� said Lyon.

    ��Oh����

    ��Yeah,�� Lyon added as he put more seasoning in the already weird atmosphere.

    ��Ah, I should have gone with you to First Heaven,�� said Kyoko before she clicked her tongue and shook her head. ��Fate does work in mysterious ways.��

    ��Then the problem would be meeting the Seers, it doesn��t have to be Vivi,�� said Lyon.

    Kyoko furrowed her brows, ��Are you implying that you have a way to contact them?��

    ��As much as I want to say yes, this time I don��t,�� said Lyon as he shrugged. ��However, maybe Vivi will visit First Heaven again, I might have to ask Queen Wanda.��

    ��Perhaps not,�� a familiar voice came walking into the garden before Cecile revealed herself, with Selena by her side.

    Lyon raised his brows but Kyoko was the first one to ask.

    ��You have a way, Empress Cecile?�� asked Kyoko with a gleam of hope in her eyes.

    ��Drop the title already,�� Cecile sighed. ��But, yes, there is a way.��

    ��What is it?�� asked Lyon.

    ��By going to heaven, darling,�� Selena smiled.

    ( Man, it��s tough not to interpret that as dying ) thought Lyon as he smiled inwardly. ��What do you mean?��

    ��The Seers might be a separate entity that solely focuses on the thread or path of fate,�� answered Selena. ��They read and foresee.��

    ��However, the Seers are not easily found,�� said Kyoko.

    ��We don��t need to find them, we just need to go where they are going,�� said Cecile.

    ��That��s half-finding them, but it��s a good shot,�� Lyon nodded.

    ��Better than searching them from scratch,�� Kyoko nodded. ��How?��

    ��They all served the Three Realms,�� said Selena. ��Well, not every part of the Three Realms.��

    ��For what?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��For sustainability mostly,�� said Cecile.

    ��Sustainability?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��You mean no power struggle?��

    ��Yes, but not in the way that you��re thinking,�� said Cecile before crossing her arms, ��They are always seeing a much bigger picture. There is always a reason in every little thing that they do, well almost all.��

    ( Yeah, I don��t think taking a shit would change someone��s fate, well it does, bute on ) thought Lyon.

    ��Then, are you suggesting that we go to that First Heaven again?�� Lyon added.

    ��We can always go a level higher,�� said Cecile.

    ��The Second Heaven?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Mavis is from the Sixth Heaven,�� Cecile added.

    ��Oh yeah, almost forgot about that guy,�� Lyon nodded.

    Kyoko raised her brows as she looked at Lyon. ( Amazing! How did he manage to make an acquaintance with someone from the Sixth Heaven? ).

    ��We are not going all the way to Sixth Heaven,�� said Cecile as she shook her head.

    ��Wait!�� Lyon raised his hand before asking, ��You��ve just said earlier that the Seers served the Three Realms, then why don��t we meet the one in this realm?�� Lyon shrugged, ��Or two, three�� four�� hehe.��

    ��It��s easier said than done,�� Cecile shrugged. ��I don��t think ��she�� ever visits this ce again.��

    ��She?�� Lyon and Kyoko raised their brows before Kyoko��s hair crawled as daunting killing intent emerged from the depth of the void.

    ��It��s a thing that you shouldn��t know, yet,�� said Cecile as she clutched Selena��s shoulder with one hand, receding the killing intent to a point of a snort from thetter.

    ��Darling, you should not see that woman again,�� said Selena.

    ��Uh, what? Who?�� Lyon tilted his head, ��Selena, in case you��re out of the loop, I don��t know what��s going on or who��s going on.��

    ��I don��t care, darling, you shall not meet her, hmph!�� Selena snorted.

    ��What��?�� Lyon couldn��t utter another word. ( Wait a minute�� that means she survived Selena��s wrath? Damn, even that Seraph guy is on the brink of death when she is angry ).

    Cecile sighed, ��She won��t be here, trust me on this.��

    ��Okay, then what should we do?�� asked Lyon.

    ��We can go to Second Heaven if you don��t mind, we need you to toughen up your soul for the inevitable after all,�� said Cecile.

    ��Oh�� right,�� Lyon looked down before feeling his palms. He clutched then opened them, feeling every little fiber in his palm.

    ��Shattering Palm!��

    ��?!�� Lyon raised his brows as a familiar voice rang inside his mind from a distant memory in front of a tree in the jungle near Nostria.

    ��Cecile!��

    ��Hm? What is it darling?�� Selena asked.

    ��All Seers has a designated driver right?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Yes?�� Cecile nodded. ��What are you getting at?��

    ��Does their carriage has the capabilities of traversing blocked spaces?�� asked Lyon.

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��For example, a special path a sealed whole new world?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Darling, you mean Hell?�� asked Selena.

    All thedies in the garden raised their brows as they watched Lyon��s lips stretch to his ears before revealing his teeth. He crossed his arms before raising his chin.

    ��Yes, they are free to go wherever they please with that special carriage,�� said Cecile ��You��re going to do that, are you not?��

    ��Hahaha!�� Lyon stood up and let out a regalugh. ��Then it��s killing two birds with one stone, oh wait, three!��

    ��Lyon? What are you saying?�� asked Kyoko.

    ��Darling is going to hijack the Seer��s carriage,�� Selena smiled.

    Kyoko parted her lips as all words collided inside her throat. She forgot how insane the young man in front of him was, both in strength and mind.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910: Demanding Mother

    Meanwhile, inside the Phantera Kingdom.

    Luna was greeted with a warm wee from her people like a princess should. The respectful tone of smiles and not mention the gifts wrapped inside a little basket as she made her way toward the pce on foot, garnered her impression in the minds of those of old and those of young.

    However, the appearance of the driver who pulled the horse, with the carriage, gave off an uneasy feeling. Under the gentle wee, some people had their saliva jumping down their throats once they got a nce at this ��giant�� figure.

    Luna had a wry smile as she looked at her people. She knew that his name was not as resounding as Lyon��s name but they knew who he was.

    Graham was unperturbed by the gazesmbs that he could rip open with his bare hand, however, something did catch his interest. His eyes batted before he looked at the center of the kingdom. A statue was there. His neutral sharp expression was broken as he gave a smirk.

    The statue of which Luna had bespoken before wasplete. The young man that had saved the kingdom was honored with the sculpting of utmost perfection. He described with his toes facing forward and a book in his hand, which he appeared to recite, and the other one writing the air with his index finger. An inscription wasid below.

    ��Hero of Phantera Kingdom, Lyon Torga,�� Graham muttered, ��Heh, he always never care for the title hero.��

    ��Luna!�� a familiar cry of a woman made Luna raise her brows.

    Luna raised her brows before seeing her mother rushing outside the pce. She was running with both hands clutching up the skirt like a young princess approaching her prince.

    ��Mother,�� Luna said softly as she rushed forward.

    ��Stop,�� her mother said.

    ��Eh?��

    Bewildered by her response she was urged to ask, ��Wha����

    Her words were swept before her mother gently knelt with both knees on the ground she embraced Luna��s belly softly before, putting her ear first to listen. Her smile slowly vanished as she frowned.

    ��Mother�� what are you����

    ��Shh!��

    ��Honey, you shouldn��t do that in public,�� said the king of the Phantera Kingdom.

    ��Shut up!�� said Luna��s mother with her index finger raised at the ruler of the said kingdom.

    The people made a wry smiles seeing the royalty scene in front of them. Though their bearings werepletely different, they were still a family like the others.

    Soon, Luna��s mother sighed, ��I can��t believe it, do I need to teach you how?��

    ��Eh? What?�� Luna raised her brows before seeing her mother putting her arm on her waist. ��What are you talking about mother?��

    ��Where is my grandchild?!��

    Luna��s jaw was cked open as well as the whole kingdom. Graham raised his brows, even the stoic one couldn��t help but react.

    ��A-A,�� Luna��s heart pumped more blood inside the veins of her cheeks than it should. She was flushed red beyond recovery. Her hand was trembling before she blinked hard, ��WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT MOTHER!��

    Inside the pce, in the throne room.

    ��I can��t believe you just said that in front of all the people, honestly!�� said Luna before she sighed. She knew getting flustered over her mother wouldn��t mend the situation that had already happened.

    ��Luna, I��m sorry, but you know how old I am, I��m not getting any younger,�� her mother sobbed to her husband. However, thetter could only smile wryly.

    ��Don��t y victim now,�� said Luna.

    ��Well, I��ve tried,�� said her mother as her expression immediately turned neutral.

    Luna had ck lines over her head seeing how fast her mother changed her mood. ��Mother����

    ��We already put Lyon Torga as the next king in the Phantera Kingdom, it��s rightly said so right on the bottom right of the inscription under the statue,�� said her mother.

    ��What?�� Luna and her father eximed.

    ��Father?!�� Luna said.

    ��I-I did���� the king felt a sting in her forearm. It was so tant that Luna couldn��t even pretend not to notice her mother��s sneaky cue.

    Luna sighed, ��I don��t think it would be possible to have children with him for now.��

    ��What?!�� Luna��s mother pped her husband��s armrest to a crack. She frowned and was radiating with rage as she stood up. ��I might owe him my life but how dare he forsaken my daughter! I want an answer!��

    ��Honey, calm down,�� said her husband. ��You know, Lyon is not that kind of guy, he might be a tant yer but I think he is quite responsible. I mean, look, he even goes out his own way to the Dark Continent for the sole purpose of finding a way to attach Karina��s arm.��

    ��Forearm,�� said his wife.

    ��Right,�� he nodded.

    His wife let out a sigh. ��Fine, fine,�� she sat back down.

    ��Mother, please calm down,�� said Luna before she looked at the guards and told them to leave the throne room.

    Seeing that only her family and Graham were left in the throne room she continued. ��Lyon has some circumstances that he needs to deal with first.��

    ��His impotent?!�� her mother eximed.

    ��What? No?!��

    ��Well, how do you know?�� her mother raised one of her brows. ��Did you fuck himst night?��

    ��Mother!��

    ��Honey!��

    ��What?��

    ��My holy���� Luna didn��t even know to whom she must pray.

    ��Heh,�� Graham smirked. ( It would be a real treat if the master was here ).

    ��Mother, he is not impotent, I mean, if there is a word that exists for the opposite of it, I would have used it.��

    ��Damn���� his father muttered.

    Luna massaged her forehead with her fingers. She couldn��t believe she had just said that. Looks like his influence had finallye into effect. ��Mother, he needs me.��

    Her mother had her berating words stuck in her throat as she parted her lips.

    Seeing the subtle sign of her mother started to open her ears more, she continued, ��Lyon has a past that he had yet uncovered. He realized it, but to attain that memory, he would have his soul pummeled and crushed. In that weak moment, he needs me.��

    ������ her mother closed her lips.

    ��We are trying to get him ready for that, for it is his destiny.��

    ��Destiny? Hahaha, I thought he is the type to not believe in that thing,�� said his father.

    ��He tried to fight it once,�� said Graham before the atmosphere turned a bit solemn.

    ��I-Is that the reason why he lost his memory?�� asked her mother.

    Graham refrained from his answer.

    Luna glossed her lips with her tongue before answering, ��We don��t know the whole truth yet, but he is, I mean was, at the top of the world.��

    ��Like the whole Mortal World?��

    ��Maybe even more,�� said Luna.

    ��His name is known throughout Heaven and Hell,�� said Graham.

    ��Hell?!�� the king raised his brows. ��That ce�� it exists?��

    ��Worsee to worst, the Mortal World might be in danger if they knew about his existence, however, Paradise��s double-edged n in erasing his name would soon wound them. Once he regained his memory, there is nothing stopping him from uprooting Paradise and Purgatory,�� said Graham.

    The king gulped. ��W-Why would he want to do that.��

    Graham closed his eyes and crossed his arms. However, as they awaited their answer, he didn��t give any.

    ��Woah! Hahahaha!��

    A burst of familiarughter stunned them.

    The onlookers of the central piece of the kingdom got their attention caught. They all turned their heads only to have their lips parted. Theypared the figure standing in front of the statue with the statue. Their eyes went back and forth before one of them gulped and muttered, ��It��s him����

    ��It��s him����

    ��It��s the hero����

    ��Hmm�� not a bad sculpt,�� Cecile leaned forward and gave a rough examination with her hand rubbing her chin.

    ��Darling, you never used a grimoire.��

    ��Hahaha!�� the young man crossed his arms, ��But they nail my face, look how awesome I am.��

    ��It��s the hero!!��

    The throne room was shocked by the reverberating roar of the kingdom.

    Luna smiled wryly. ( Why is he more popr than the princess they once adored ).

    ��Welp, looks like son-inw came to a visit, better have a chat with him,�� said her mother as she stood up.

    ��I-I don��t think that��s possible,�� muttered her husband. ( The excitement of the people is just too�� damn it! This suffocating envy!)

    ��Vanquisher of the dragon!��

    ��No! Vanquisher of demons!��

    ��He heralded as the King of Deo!��

    ��Hero of the Phantera Kingdom!��

    ��Hero Lyon, no, King Lyon!��

    The young man crossed his arms tighter and give a smirk toward the statue that depicted him reciting a powerful spell�� failing to notice the additional note in the right bottom corner. He jumped before sitting with his legs crossed at the top of the statue��s head and giving the people a peace sign.

    ��Oh he��s reciting a spell!!�� said one of the onlookers.

    ( It��s a peace sign you dumbass ) thought Lyon as he sighed inwardly.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911: Exclusive Spatial Space

    The crowd cheered to no end as they called out his name and title. He was arguably more popr than their pride princesses. Even the queen of the Phantera Kingdom couldn��t help but had her eyes open wide with their brows raised. Her mouth was covered with her hand and her shoulders jolted at the sight.

    His arrival made a crowd. He was being chanted over and over but the man they idolize had no intention of stopping at all. The ps, rendered the defining victory that reverberated throughout the entire kingdom, as minutes passed they slowed down but had no sign of stopping.

    ( Is he�� deliberately stalling this? ) thought Luna as she could see the sign of pain that the crowd was experiencing from excessive ��support��.

    Lyon smirked before standing up and raising his arm to stop the daunting apuse. He disregarded the red print on their palms.

    ��Everyone, please wee, my dear son-inw, The Hero of Phantera Kingdom and The Undisputed King of Deo, Lyon Torga!�� said Luna��s mother.

    ( Are you kidding me?! ) thought the crowd before they filled the kingdom with apuse once more and this time was merrier than the previous one.

    Lyon had his lips twitched as he was greeted with another round of apuse.

    ��Alright, that��s enough,�� said Luna after a minute passed. She couldn��t bare the look of pain that her people exuded, but inwardly as well, she was amused. ��I think that the hero has few things to say?��

    ( What?! ) screamed Lyon inwardly as he looked at Luna with her eyes opened wide. He cued with his twitching brow but only received a yful grin from her. ( This is supposed to be your role! Your part to get me out of this! ).

    ��Don��t make your fans wait now,�� uttered Cecile from below.

    ��Tch!�� Lyon clicked his tongue. ��People of the beloved Phantera Kingdom.��

    ��YES!�� all of them answered unanimously.

    Lyon was snapped back from the instant reply and almost failed to keep his cool. He made a light fake cough before continuing, ��Excuse me�� I am the vanquisher of the dragon that was called�� umm�� was it Draco? I forgot, anyway. I hope that this kingdom will remain prosperous and be at peace with one another. May no war be ignited in Deo for whatever reason. May the children of your children live in strife and happiness and may this ce be blessed with beautiful wo�� I mean, riches, yeah that.��

    ��Woo!�� shouted one cultivator among the crowd with a round of apuse by himself. Meanwhile, the royalties had ck lines over their head.

    ( How in the hell did this turn awkward ) thought Lyon before he jumped down.

    ��That was�� a great performance, pfft!�� Cecile couldn��t face Lyon and chuckled under her arm.

    ��Don��t worry darling, that was great,�� said Selena with a smile before her face turned cold, ��I will erase their memories like before.��

    ��Okay let��s not do that,�� said Lyon as he immediately grabbed her shoulders.

    ��Lyon, I thought that you would never visit.��

    Lyon raised his brows and turned to see Luna and her parents approaching him. He gave a smile, ��Yeah, things have been busy.��

    ��Oh, I see, did you find a way to heal the Golden Demoness?�� asked the king.

    Lyon grunted as he looked down before answering, ��Well, let��s just say that I found a new option.��

    ��A new option?�� Luna asked with her brows raised.

    ��We are going on a special mission,�� Lyon grinned.

    ��You know, I immediately felt shiver the moment you said that,�� said Luna. ��I hope it��s not something crazy.��

    ��After all we��ve been through?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    Luna sighed and loosened her shoulders as she muttered, ��Goddamnit�� alright, what is it?��

    ��I��m going to exin it to you on the way, but first we are going to visit Luderia,�� said Lyon.

    ��We are?��

    ��Owh, you��re not going to spend the night here?�� asked Luna��s mother with puppy eyes. ( C��mon say yes, I will ensure that I have my grandchild in nine months! ).

    ��Honey���� the king softly said. ��The man��s gotta do what the man gotta do.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyon smiled as he noticed the king got his side elbowed by his own wife. ��I��m afraid that I can��t spend the night here.��

    ��That��s too bad�� you��re breaking this old woman��s heart now.��

    ��Mother please,�� Luna begged.

    ��I��m sorry, mother, but urgent matters forced me,�� said Lyon with a smile.

    Her face turned radiant the moment he called her mother. The beaming warmth encapsted her heart before she smiled. ��Alright, I think I can wait a little more. Good luck my son.��

    ��En!�� Lyon nodded.

    Luna was half in disbelief as she looked at their exchange. The charm that Lyon exuded was too pure for her mother to handle. ��Heh, he is really����

    ��See youter,�� Lyon raised his hand.

    ��I will visit again, mother, father,�� said Luna.

    Both royalties nodded seeing their daughter off from the Phantera Kingdom. The people did their part as they watched them continue their journey.

    ��

    Inside the carriage.

    ��Lyon, what mission are you talking about?�� asked Luna.

    ��Well, we are going to hijack the seer��s carriage,�� said Lyon nonchntly.

    ��What?!�� her scream almost scared the passing carriages.

    ��Are you serious?!�� She lowered her tone but nheless her eyes were ring. ��Do you know what you��re talking about?��

    ��We are going to fight Paradise, this is nothing,�� added Cecile.

    ��After what we��ve done to that Seraph, this is nothing,�� added Selena.

    ��You two���� Luna sighed. ( Sometimes I forgot that these twodies are not, dies��, they are living monsters. If my parents heard of this n�� sigh ).

    ��Hahaha, don��t worry, we��ll be fine,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    ��Of course���� Luna rolled her eyes. ��What��s so special about it?��

    ��It can go to hell without going through the gate or portal that is sealed by Paradise,�� said Selena.

    ��Wait�� why don��t we use your chariot instead? I mean, that thing literally traverses the spatial space without a hitch,�� said Luna.

    ���� huh?!�� Lyon opened his eyes wide. ��You��re right!��

    ��Eh?�� Luna was expecting a rebuttal but instead, she was pitching an idea for him.

    ��Why don��t we use the Tetragram Chariot?!�� said Lyon toward his two wives. ��I��m sure Little Yoji can take us there.��

    Cecile sighed, ��That��s not impossible.��

    ��Why then?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Is it because of the source of energy?�� asked Luna.

    ��Yes, sort of,�� said Cecile. ��Tetragram Chariot mainly used mana as fuel and was indeed built to traverse in every part of the Three Realms, but it has its limit.��

    ��That��s not the main issue, going to Hell with the Tetragram Chariot will bring disaster,�� said Selena. ��The Origin Magic that Paradise chanted long before our reincarnation�� pseudo-reincarnation, meant that it only affects those that cultivate with mana.��

    ��Which means���� Luna opened her eyes wide before looking at Lyon. ��Lyon, that means your name is not forgotten in Hell!��

    ��Right!�� Lyon nodded. ( Though I would appreciate better phrasing, you make me look like I��m a sinner ).

    ��En,�� Selena nodded. ��For better or for worse, darling, your name might be a mere legend or myth.��

    ��Nice,�� Lyon rubbed his chin as he nodded with a grin.

    ��So we are going to stick to the old n then?�� asked Luna.

    ��As crazy as it sounds, it��s our best bet,�� Cecile nodded. ��It��s not like this is our first time hijacking a carriage, right Selena?��

    ��Shut up,�� Selena answered. ��I-I rather walk, it hurt my pride as a swordswoman.��

    ��Oh stop pretending, back then you didn��t even feel a shed of pride,�� said Cecile as she crossed her arms.

    ��That��s because my emotion had yet to return back then!�� said Selena.

    ��Here we go,�� muttered Lyon. ��Alright Graham, how close are we?��

    ��We are exiting the forest in a few more gallops,�� said Graham.

    ��Great! Hear that? Now please don��t fight until we arrive,�� said Lyon.

    ��We��re not fighting, darling, right Cecile?�� said Selena as she gave out a smile.

    Luna and Lyon had cklines over their head.

    Cecile sighed, ��Returning to our discussion earlier about the Tetragram Chariot.��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��As long as the path toward Hell is sealed, there is no way to enter that realm without a special means. This means, there is no way to enter that realm since the spatial space�� which is filled with spatial storm ��only belongs to one realm each. In simple terms, the three realms have their own spatial spaces exclusively. Thus why there is no way, for example, Graham tear apart the space in the Mortal World and swam from there to Hell.��

    ��Oh�� that��s new,�� said Lyon. ��I thought the space expands limitlessly, epassing all three realms.��

    ��Sadly, it��s not darling, after all,�� Selena��s next words were as calm as a droplet in a still pond. ��The three realms were never supposed to connect to one another in the first ce.��

    ��What���� Lyon frowned.

    ��We will leave it at that first,�� said Cecile. ��Once you regained your memory, you will understand, since, you were the one who uncovered the truth about the history of the Mortal World.��

    Cecile smiled seeing Lyon��s and Selena��s bewildered faces.   <!--

    -->

 Chapter 912 Aelinas Reverie

    Chapter 912 Aelina''s Reverie

    Luderia, the kingdom where the gate toward Mabia was ced. The kingdom had not seen significant growth ever since the tragedy of the Crown Prince and Lyon. The story of the battle was a legend foretold over and over. The locals shared different versions of stories after each ss of liquor. However, the truth remained the same the Crown Prince had died at the hand of the King of Deo. His marshall was unmatched.

    The royalties now only consisted of the Third Prince and The Princess, thetter was one of the four beauties of Deo. Her hair was brown and beautiful, she had once apanied Lyon strolling as some people rue to bear witness to the event. They both once yed in the fountain before tragedy befell Biane and Clemora.

    Inside one of the royal''s chambers in the grand pce was the princess that rumored to have a very special rtionship with the man that had risen to fame�� far greater than the history of the kingdom itself.

    She was sitting beside a small table with one of her legs crossing the other. She was smiling as her fingers coursed through the thick and fluffy fur on herp. She rubbed and rubbed them gently as the little ck wolf had his face surrendered to gravity. The little ck wolf had his eyes closed�� sleeping like there was nothing in this world that could harm him. s, half of his body was still patched up but there was no more blood emerging from the wound.

    "You have recovered tremendously, Fenrir," said Princess Aelina. "The astounding growth even makes our beastmasters crook their heads." she chuckled.

    Fenrir slept soundlessly on herp with asional hard breaths.

    "Owh, what are you dreaming Fenrir?" said Aelina before she noticed his ears twitch. "Is something bothering you?"

    His nose twitched before his eyelids slowly opened up. He pulled back his face and ears and slowly got up. He shook his head before yawning.

    "Hm?" Aelina raised her brows before seeing Fenrir get off of herp. "Fenrir? Are you alright?"

    Fenrir cantered toward the giant window by her chamber. The clever wolf pushed open the window before approaching the edge of the balcony. The little wolf jumped on the ledge before making himselffortable. He scratched his ears with his leg before the shadow of Aelina approached.

    "What a nice breeze," said Aelina as she tugged a strand of her hair behind her ears. "What interest you, Fenrir?"

    The sun was setting down as dusk emascte Luderia. The twilight and the endless horizon brought a calming mind. No swords were raised and no blood was shed as the day was about to end.

    Aelina smiled seeing the warm scenery that she had witnessed multiple times before she sighed. She rubbed Fenrir''s head gently as she muttered, "I wonder what I should do, my little brother is going to inherit the throne. My sister went on with her life, it left only me. Am I really just going to be a duchess?"

    "Sometimes I''m jealous of Luna," shemented. "She has this boldness that I don''t. She is brave and kind in her own way. She is the perfect princess, but she refused to be entangled with her kingdom. I wonder how can I have such courage."

    "More importantly, she got to be with him," Aelina gloomed. "I wonder if he remembers our first meeting. Under the night starry sky at the balcony�� which he destroyedter hehe. Then, our stroll together in the city. Visiting my uncle''s shop before discovering his hidden talent after that. My, what wondrous tell it was."

    She let out a weak smile, "Though..." She gulped before shaking her head. She caressed Fenrir''s fur, "Do you think he still remembers? Do you think, we have that spark between us, Fenrir?"

    She snorted, "Heh, look how pathetic I am. Every girl dreamt of a prince, no matter if they were a princess or someone who grew up in a slum. However, not even the princess could get her hand on one it seems."

    Fenrir gradually got up before turning around.

    "Eh? Fenrir?" Aelina furrowed her brows.

    Fenrir faced up with his lips slightly parted before he howled. His cry echoed throughout the kingdom and made the people under the rule of the old king raise their heads.

    Meanwhile, the front pair of guards stationed at the entrance inside was looking in the direction of the pce.

    "What happened?" said one of them.

    "I don''t know man," the other one shrugged. "You know how the princess is, she marched head-on when Nostria was in danger. I don''t think our level can fathom her emotion."

    "That''s..." the guard sighed, "It''s the wolf that''s howling, not the princess."

    "I-I know, I''m not saying that the princess is the one howling!"

    "Yeah, sure man, whatever," said one of the guards before he turned around and looked into the distant road. His brows furrowed. "Huh?"

    "What? Huh?"

    The two of them looked into the distance and saw an approaching carriage. One of the squinted before his eyes opened wide. He immediately took out a scroll of paper and opened it.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?"

    "Here, look, don''t you think they are the same person? The one coaching the carriage looks the same as in this drawing."

    "Sir Graham? They have returned!"

    After the howl diminishedpletely. Fenrir somersaulted from the ledge and saw a quick nce where Aelina was trying to reach him out with her lips parted, however, she was toote. The little ck wolf swiftly trailed down with his four small legs as the patching around his body slowly opened up. The loose tangling patch was soon dangling around his body as he made a run outside. His paws were stronger than ever before, and his movement and his agility were top-ss despite not being an adult yet. No eyes managed to get him in the picture for more than two seconds as he made his way toward the entrance of the kingdom with surprised looks from the passerby.

    "Fenrir!" Aelina screamed before jumping down herself. Her bare foot immediately soiled but the rigid cliff didn''t hurt her as she trailed down to the base. Shended with a loud thud thus garnering the attention of her people.

    "Huh? Princess Aelina?!" said one of them with his eyes blinking in disbelief.

    "Hehe," Aleina smiled as she rushed toward the path that Fenrir took. "Excuse me! Excuse me! Passing through!" she hastened herself before catching a quick glimpse of Fenrir passing through the entrance. ( Ah, where is he going?! ) thought the princess with her eyes furrowed.

    "Hmm?" Graham stopped seeing the little ck wolf rushing toward his carriage. He smiled, "Master, it seems like someone is here to greet you."

    "Huh? Who?" Lyon answered from inside.

    "Well, your dog."

    "Tuey?"

    "N-No... the other one."

    "Fenrir?!" Lyon quickly opened the door of the carriage before tumbling down. Fenrir immediately caught Lyon with his eyes before immediately snuggling his head on him.

    "Fenrir! Hahaha!" Lyon said before his face was licked. "Stop it."

    Fenrir stopped before leaping inside the carriage and found Cecile.

    "You little bastard!" Lyon frowned. "I still haven''t paid you back for what you did back after I slept with Luna!"

    "L-Lyon!" Luna immediately shouts her face turning red.

    "Oh? I wonder what happened," Cecile chuckled as she held up Fenrir like a cat.

    "That''s a wolf, not a dog," said Selena.

    "It''s a running joke," Cecile chuckled before putting Fenrir on Luna''sp�� which he didn''tin about.

    Lyon got up before dusting away his garment with taps of his hands. "Honestly, I thought this would be a great reunion with a tear-jerking reaction, but no." he sighed, "Though, it''s great to see you alive and kicking."

    His ears twitched as he suddenly heard a quickly drawn gasp. He turned with brows raised to see a young woman standing.

    Aelina had her pupils trembling as her lips were covered by both of her hands. The man she had just thought about was now standing in front of her. Unsure of what the reverie in front of her was, she asked, "Are you... Lyon?"

    "En," Lyon nodded, "Princess Aelina, long time no see."

    Her face morously turned radiant as her doubts were cleared.

    "I see, another one hmm, why don''t you introduce me, darling?"

    A calm voice brought a shiver to Aelina''s spine. She saw a young woman stepping out from the carriage. Thetter was devastatingly beautiful with eyes as clear as the blue sky and sapphire ocean.

    "Princess Aelina," Lyon smiled wryly as he scratched the back of his head before revealing, "This is Selena, my wife."

    "Princess Aelina," Lyon smiled wryly as he scratched the back of his head before revealing, "This is Selena, my wife."

    Aelina''s heart sank before another figure got out of the carriage.

    "Let''s not be intimidating, Selena," said Cecile with a smile. "It''s a pleasure to meet the princess of Luderia, I''ve heard so much about the Four Beauties."

    ( It''s her! ) thought Aelina as she saw the striking auburn hair.

    Thest woman in the carriage stepped out.

    "Aelina," Luna slightly frowned as she held Fenrir.

    "Luna..." Aelina responded before seeing Lyon''s awkwardugh.

    ( Oh boy...)

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913: Chloe Missing

    Inside the pce of Luderia.

    The group was hosted by the king and the royalties under the chandelier��s morous light. The table was served for the private event, even Aelina had never seen the dining hall filled with various delicacies.

    ��The arrival of a hero, huh,�� she muttered.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Did you say something?��

    ��No, nothing,�� Aelina shook her head before giving him a warm smile. ��How have you been?��

    The prince sighed seeing the two awkwardly share amon conversation. ��Sister, I have heard that you have missed our dear hero.��

    ��Wha?!�� Her face blushed but the prince was not about to show mercy.

    ��She did?�� Lyon asked.

    ��En,�� The prince firmly nodded. ��Sometimes I found her daydreaming by the ledge of the window with your name uttered out.��

    ��That��s a lie! I never permitted you to enter my chamber in the first ce!��

    ��Honestly my dear,�� the king pitched in, ��Every maid that tended your chamber knew about it, thus it��s verymon knowledge say to speak.��

    ��Kh!�� Her words stuck inside her throat as she buried herself under her palms. It was the only ce that she could think of going. Her legs were shivering with guilt but she didn��t want to leave the dining hall since it had been a long time since she met him. The man in her dreams.

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyonughed hearing the prince��s and his father��s words.

    ��Hahaha,�� the kingughed, ��So what are the hero��s ns?��

    Aelina made an effort to peek between her fingers.

    ��I��m not a hero, never wanted to be one,�� Lyon shrugged. ��but I��m not gonna lie, the attention and the treatment I��ve been getting sure make me grin a lot.��

    ��You are a hero, were you not there to handle those vile vile creatures, we might not have made it out alive,�� said the king.

    ��There is always more than one side of the story,�� said Lyon. ��They were trying to reach their home, it��s just that they choose the wrong method, the worst method.��

    Aelina had her eyes opened wide as she saw Lyon��s eyes turning sharp.

    ��Ah well, all turns out well is it not?�� said the king. ��I understand that you might have some trouble winning that battle, but your tale is being spoken every now and then. I��ve heard that some of the entertaining troupes were trying to relive your action in battle.��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Hahaha, looks like we have intrigued your attention now,�� said the prince.

    ��A y of his heroism?�� Cecile raised her brows, ��What do you say, Selena, do you want to watch him being portrayed?��

    ��I will go if darling goes,�� said Selena. ��It interests me not to see a fake darling when I have the real darling right here.�� Selena immediately locked her arm around his beloved.

    Aelina put down her hands and showed her lips pouting as she looked away.

    ��Perhaps, you two can go watch it together?�� asked the king.

    ��I��m afraid that would be impossible,�� said the prince. ��The troupe is not performing anytime soon, besides, we are still rebuilding the square.��

    ��Oh, right, hahaha,�� Lyon made a fakeugh. It was his battle with the king with eventually earned him the kingdom��s ultimate weapon, Gungnir�� which eventually be given to Sylvianater on.

    ��Hero Lyon, are you going to Garuda after this?�� asked Aelina.

    ��Yes, I must visit her at my earliest convenience,�� said Lyon before his face turned dejected. Fenrir was looking at his master with a few blinks before he got out of Luna��s embrace. He walked onto the table before sitting right beside Lyon��s te.

    ��Wu?�� the little ck wolf tilted his head.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smiled before patting his head, ��I forgot to say this, but you did a wonderful job back there, Fenrir, were it not for you, I may have been toote to save her. I would never forgive myself then.��

    ��Karina is in Garuda City,�� said Aelina. ��She will be delighted to see you.��

    ��Aelina, I����

    ��No, no, oops the food is getting cold if we talk too long,�� said Aelina before she stabbed the meat with the fork and put it in her mouth. She chewed exorbitantly with her cheeks filled before gulping it all down.

    The king looked at his daughter with a tinge of helplessness before saying, ��Let��s have a feast then. You too Princess Luna, your father might grunt, but your mother will berate me if I don��t treat you well here.��

    ��Hehe,�� Luna made an awkwardugh. Her mother��s influence rose far brighter than her father was for as the king of thergest kingdom in Deo�� second only to Heaven��s Dawn �� knew her ferocity with her words.

    ��I wonder if you will grow up just like her, my, mind my words, of course, you are, splendidly in fact,�� said the king.

    ��I��ve heard that some of your fame garnered you the title of Godmother,�� the prince added.

    ��I���� Luna was speechless as the dining continued on.

    They all shared a joyous conversation. A littleughter here and there, a nice cozy dinner with the elites of the kingdom. After that.

    ��Are you sure you��re not going to stay for the night?�� asked the king as the moon was at its peak hours.

    ��Surely you can spare your presence a bit longer here,�� said the prince. ��Why not visit our pill store? Surely uncle will have all smiles seeing you, after all, he used your name to gain an abundance of the coin.��

    ��The sly old fox is nothing but trouble, but I must say he is a good businessman,�� muttered the king.

    ��Come now, father, I��ve learned a lot from him, unlike myte older brother who only knew how to brandish his sword.��

    The king sighed, ��It��s a peaceful night, let��s not talk about him.��

    Lyon smiled wryly before his eyes wondered, ��Wow, she is really that drunk?��

    ��You��ve seen how red her face was,�� said Luna. ��She is not a drinker but she insisted.��

    ��At least she could drink,�� Lyon sighed.

    ��Oh, you can��t drink? But thest banquet you did gulp some, didn��t you?�� asked the prince. ( Before destroying the balcony altogether with the elites and others ).

    ��Yes, he is not allowed to drink any liquor, at all,�� said Cecile. ��This is an iron rule.��

    ��Kh!�� Lyon had his words stuck inside his throat.

    ��Don��t worry darling, you always loved citrus drink too,�� said Selena.

    ( That��s��) Lyon sighed inwardly. ��Well, at least she is getting better tomorrow morning.��

    ��Lyon, can I talk to you for a second,�� asked the prince.

    ��No?�� Lyon quickly answered.

    ��Oh�� ok,�� the prince answered.

    Lyon shrugged his shoulder, ��What are you trying to say? You can say it here.��

    The king sighed, ��Let me do it.��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��I need a favor, Luderia needs a favor,�� said the king. ��It��s about my youngest daughter.��

    Lyon had his opened wide as he recalled how he met her just before entering the banquet with momentum. ��Chloe, hair brown as apricot.��

    ��Lyon, you have to pull some brake,�� said Cecile.

    ��Hey, I didn��t do anything to her.��

    ��You kissed her lips right in front of the guests,�� said the prince.

    ��Anything remotely dangerous,�� continued Lyon.

    Thedies beside him looked at him with agitated res.

    ��Well, what��s up with her?��

    ��We haven��t heard of her since she went out to forge her own path,�� said the king.

    ��Your scouts can��t track her?�� asked Lyon.

    ��We��ve tried but she either eluded them or she is somewhere they can��t reach,�� said the king.

    ��Chloe,�� Luna muttered, ��She is a worthy cultivator. She has a calm mind yet prowess as well in battle.��

    ��Yeah, she is incredibly talented, even more than myte older brother,�� said the prince. ��But she is a bit uncontroble, in a good way of course.��

    ��I understand,�� Lyon nodded. ( She was the one that took me in after I fell naked in the middle of the street of Mabia before�� Damn it Fenrir! This is all because his tail dodged my hand! I went all that way�� but then again, I met Cecile��s father somehow and grandpa Sun ).

    ��What if she refused toe back?�� asked Selena.

    ��We are not asking her toe back,�� said the king. ��We just want to

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914: Two Guests From Second Heaven

    Inside Garuda City.

    The phenomenal city had experienced firsthand Lyon��s magic and prowess. The entirendscape was changed because of his erotical act. This was the ce people believed to have the highest chance of seeing Lyon in person.

    The famous city rose even more as Porealus one of the Three Great Families expanded Lyon��s with paragon boration. How he stood amongst the gods in heaven, how he yed the entire assant of orcs, and how he made maidens weep their tears over the sacrifice he made for journeying the unknown Dark Continent for the sake of a woman. Though all were true, some were exacerbated lies. Nevertheless, the entertainment surrounding his being was nevercking.

    Zet, the young boy genius with a sword was armored by Lyon��s own effortless way of using the sword. Ivy was rumored to be having an inevitable crush on Lyon as well. However, the legend of his feat only continued as trouble seem to be brewing from a mischievous young master he had once made an acquaintance with in First Heaven.

    Inside the mansion of Garuda City, Garuda��s bed-chamber.

    Garuda was looking over the window as dawn approached. The beautiful city had never seen such prosperity before, but his eyes have sumbed as swirling troubles made his forehead filled with creases.

    A butler knocked on the opened door before saying, ��Sir Garuda, the guests awaited your arrival.��

    Garuda turned before giving him a firm nod. He walked past the butler before pausing, ��Do they, look different somehow?��

    ��I, I must apologize but they do seem like we are beneath them.��

    ��Through the gaze?��

    ��Through the gaze, sir,�� the butler nodded.

    ��Alright, don��t let my daughter out of the room,�� said Sir Garuda.

    ��Yes sir, but, what about Sir Jugen and Lady Karina?�� asked the butler.

    ��They are also guests, honorable guests, they can do as they please,�� said Garuda before leaving the butler. Walking alone in the hall he noticed a familiar figure leaning by the wall.

    ��Mind if I join you?��

    ��Yunesia? I thought you were out of the city.��

    ��An interesting guest from afar came for a visit, no make that two,�� said Yunesia with a yful smile, ��Surely I can��t miss this.��

    ��Perhaps it��s for the best, I don��t think I can handle such presence from the both of them alone,�� said Garuda.

    ��Then why don��t you invite the young masters, such as Porealus, diplomatic wise, he is the most suitable.��

    ��His arrival will attract unnecessary attention, after all, they came with little to no silhouette considering where they came from.��

    ��True, looks like you haven��t dulled one bit,�� said Yunesia.

    ��Without Lyon, I would have died,�� Garuda smiled before both of them stood in front of the door that led toward the guest. He took a breath before pushing the door forward.

    Two figures were already sitting on the sofa. One had a wrinkled face as one braced the test of time and most importantly, his head could reflect the sunlight without any hard effort. His beard was as long as their wisdom, but he wore a set of uniforms with a particr insignia etched on the right chest.

    The other one was younger and radiating youth. He had not a single facial hair with a slender build. His hair was brown as grizzly��s fur and his eyes were sharper than a dagger. His brows frowned with his arms crossed. He stares deep into Garuda��s eyes before asking, ��Are you the owner of the city?��

    Garuda frowned, he clearly didn��t ept the tone he was given. He sat down opposite them and noticed the cups were full of tea.

    ��That��s an interesting question,�� said Yunesia.

    ��And who are you, to speak on his behalf?�� said the young man.

    ��Her name is Yunesia,�� said Garuda. ��I see that you haven��t taken a single sip from our finest tea.��

    ��This is finest?�� the young man raised his brows as he leered at the cup of tea. He snorted.

    ��Now, now Judsah, let��s not be rude,�� said the old man. ��I��m here to look for the man called Lyon Torga.��

    ��Well, you are searching for Mortal World��s hero, it would be quite hard,�� said Garuda with a smirk.

    ��Hero or not, we are here to find him,�� said Judsah. ��We��ve heard that this ce is our best chance to find him.��

    ��That��s correct,�� Yunesia nodded. ��This is the best ce to find him.��

    Judsah frowned. ��Are you trying to irritate me, let me tell you, it won��t end well.��

    Yunesia kept her smile despite her heart trembling. ��I�� apologize for my rude tone.��

    ��As it should be,�� said Judsah.

    ( This old man is no different either. He didn��t sip the tea and he didn��t even try to stop this young man from being rude, damn people with high status ) thought Garuda. ��What makes the Second Heaven interested in our hero?��

    ��It is a private matter,�� answered the old man.

    ��I��m afraid that you will not get far with that attitude,�� said Garuda.

    ��Watch your tone, Garuda,�� said Judsah.

    Garuda shrugged, ��You have no idea what you��re dealing with.��

    ��Do you want me to humiliate you in front of your own people?�� asked Judsah.

    ��I��m afraid that I��m not speaking for myself here,�� said Garuda. ��With that attitude, Lyon wouldn��t even bother.��

    ��Heh,�� Judsah smirked. ��As much as the hero he is, he is still from the Mortal World.��

    ��Calm down, Judsah,�� said the old man. ��It��s young master Mavis��s rmendation, we can��t talk about him that lightly.��

    ��But it��s young master Mavis,�� said Judsah. ��Is this one of his pranks again?��

    ��I����

    ��C��mon principal, you ought to know better,�� said Judsah.

    ��Mavis���� Yunesia muttered. ��I think I��ve heard that name before.��

    ��He is the young master of the Sky n of Sixth Heaven,�� said the old man.

    ( Principal�� oh this is gettingplicated ) thought Garuda. ��We can��t disclose his position to you.��

    Judsah frowned. ��Are you challenging the Second Heaven��s authority?��

    ��Why not?�� asked the old man. ��Surely you can give young master Mavis some face?��

    ��That��s because nobody knew when he would return,�� said Garuda.

    ��Return?�� the old man raised his brows. ��Where has he gone to?��

    ��A faraway ce,�� said Yunesia before quickly adding, ��However, knowing him, he will return here, for the reason his journey is here in this ce, or should I say the garden.��

    ��The garden?�� Judsah raised his brows before he stood up and approached the window nearby. There he saw a silhouette hidden under the shadow of the canopy of the three. ��A woman?��

    ��Hm, excuse me,�� said the principal before standing up from the sofa and approaching the window. ��Indeed, a woman.��

    ��What is so special about this woman,�� said Judsah.

    ��Well for that, you have to hear the stories about Lyon��s recent feat, the one that made him a hero,�� said Garuda. ��I hope that you��re not in a hurry, because we have prepared rooms for you two, in case you want to hear the story of course.�� heughed.

    ��We are not in a hurry,�� said the old man but, save the story for another time. The old man looked at the woman under the canopy before he tried to probe her cultivation level. ��Hm�� crippled?��

    ��What?�� Judsah raised his brows before he probed as well. ��Principal, is this Lyon guy nuts? Why would he go far away for this crippled woman?��

    ��I cannot undermine that possibility, but this is young master Mavis��s rmendation,�� said the principal.

    ��But����

    ��We plead to him to be our teacher at the school but he said that he cannot interfere directly with the problems there,�� said the principal. ��Then, a name popped up and here we are.��

    ��And you agree to him just like that?��

    ��Of course not! I asked him who is this Lyon Torga that he rmended,�� said the old man.

    ��Then?��

    ��In his own word, I quote, ��Lyon Torga is a fun guy, I��m sure you can get along with him if you don��t do something stupid.''��

    ��That��s really young master Mavis��s words,�� muttered Judsah. ��But surely there is something else?��

    ��Indeed,�� the old man nodded. ����He might be just the one you need to raise that ss. I��m sure that he would do it, he owed me a favor.''��

    ��That didn��t help,�� Judsah sighed. ��I wish young master Mavis could slightly be like young master Yuri. But, you sure have it tough, to handle all those young masters at once.��

    ��I seek harmony in the school,�� the principal sighed. ��However, that ss��s talent is����

    ��Trash,�� Judsah sighed. ��I wonder why young master insisted on keeping that ss open. Why does he hope for underdogs so much?��

    The old man opened his mouth but his words stuck in his throat as the tremendous roar of the people trembled the city.

    ��W-What happened?�� the old man turned around.

    ��Did you count your stars?�� Garuda smirked before standing up. ��It seems like the one you��re waiting for has returned.��

    Meanwhile, under the canopy of the three. The woman who sat cross-legged had a smile on her face.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915: Let��s Test Him

    The trembling roar rendered the two guests from Second Heaven with gaped lips.

    The old man of the two grunted, ��Hmm, this is some weing, is he a saint or something?��

    ��We��ve told you before, he is a hero,�� said Garuda before he smirked, ��Like no other.��

    ��Oh?�� The old man raised one of his brows.

    ��That��s a big talk,�� said Judsah.

    ��You heard them yourself,�� said Garuda as he gestured for the two guests to the exit, ��It��s extremely rude not to greet him, you can grant our hero some face, right?��

    ��Tch! Well yed,�� said Judsah before he followed Garudan and Yunesia.

    The old man frowned before turning around and peeking at the garden below. ��Hm��, I cannot believe that someone with zero cultivation would still be alive in this world. Moreover, I can��t see her other hand.��

    ��Hmm?�� the woman under the canopy looked up only to see no one behind the window. She frowned.

    ��Sister!�� a young man with devastating charming features rushed into her view.

    ��His back!��

    ��I��ve heard,�� the figure smiled before she stepped into the sunlight.

    ��Hah, stop ying cool older sister,�� Jugan shrugged before his goosebumps rose from her death stare. His eyes opened wide as an iing shadow was about to crash against his face. ��Kh!�� he was stumped with his eyes closed but felt no impact. He opened his squinted-closed eyes before seeing that a stump couldn��t even reach his nose. His eyes nce turned into that of sorrow as she pulled her arm down.

    Karina smiled as she walked past him. ��Let��s go.��

    Meanwhile inside the carriage that Graham drove.

    ��Woah, this is even merrier than in my kingdom,�� said Luna.

    ��That��s because this ce is now considered a city for tourists,�� said Aelina before she looked at Lyon. Despite the morous wee that the people gave him, his eyes wondered at the clouds. ��Hey, hero, are you alright?��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon snapped back into reality. ��What?��

    ��You��re daydreaming, darling,�� said Selena. ��Let me guess, it��s another woman right?��

    ��Correct,�� Cecile answered. ��And it��s the one that he wants your help with.��

    ��Oh, her.��

    Lyon sighed, ��Yeah.��

    ��What��s this, the powerful Lyon is actually sad?�� Cecile jested. ��Don��t tell me you can��t afford to disappoint ady? You know how small this thing ispared to the numerous let down you gave to those faeries?��

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Ohe on now,�� Cecile shrugged. ��You can��t be serious in believing that you can satisfy all women that fancy you?��

    ��Well�� I would��ve tried my best.��

    ��Exactly that,�� said Cecile. ��You did your best, but not all can be in your hands.��

    ��You mean on my chest?�� Lyon answered with a jestful smile.

    ��He��s back,�� Luna rolled her eyes, ��Just like that.��

    ��Hehehe,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Master,�� Graham called.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��There seem to be two figures with a higher presence than usual,�� said Graham. ��They might want to see you.��

    ��What makes you think that?�� asked Cecile.

    ��Well, they are looking at us,�� said Graham.

    ��Oh?�� Selena stood up.

    ��Sit down,�� Cecile pulled her shoulder down.

    ��Well that��s too bad, they have to wait,�� said Lyon. ��I want to meet her as soon as possible.��

    ��Understood,�� Graham nodded before he zipped the road. Despite the mor of the people around the carriage�� either local or non-local ��none of them dare to stop their advance as they made it to Garuda��s Mansion or as the people now known as Lyon��s stronghold.

    Garuda didn��t stand idly by and went the stair down with smiles and opened arms. ��Wee back!��

    Graham nodded with a smile before getting off the coach. He opened the carriage door and disregarded the furrowed brows of Judsah that was still standing at the top of the stairs. Thetter leered down at the first figure that came out.

    Luna came out with Fenrir in her hand, ��Thank you, Graham, and hello Sir Garuda.��

    ��Ah, long time no see niece Luna,�� said Garuda before he raised his brows noticing someone more familiar, ��Ah what about this, even niece Aelina is here with us, er���� his eyes looked at Luna and Aelina back and forth. ��If I remember correctly����

    ��No need for jest, Sir Garuda, we are on a temporary truce,�� said Aelina as she stepped out.

    ( What��s this, two women apany his arrival? Hmm? ) Judsah raised one of his brows before he whispered to the old man, ��The driver is a Godhood Cultivator, those two girls are not even worth mentioning either.��

    ��I know,�� the old man. ��Maybe he has a fetish for weak women? I mean, the one we��ve looked at before was crippled, with one hand to boot.��

    ��One hand? I didn��t notice that.��

    ��It��s under the canopy of a tree, it would be hard from that angle.��

    ��It��s good to see you again, Empress,�� Garuda bowed.

    The two guests from Second Heaven immediately batted their eyes the moment they saw Garuda bowed before Yunesia followed suit.

    ( Empress? ) thought the both of them together.

    ��Please, you��re as old as my father,�� said Cecile before stepping out.

    The talldy came as striking to the both of them. The lithe figure was nowhere near the other two that had juste out from the carriage.

    ��Hahaha, I��m sure senior Avnche Fist won��t mind.��

    ��Don��t indulge in my father��s humor please,�� said Cecile with a smile before taking quick nce at the two guests.

    ��Hahaha,�� Garudaughed before having his brows raised as another woman stepped out. ��Who is this beautifuldy?��

    ��I��m his wife, nice to meet you,�� said Selena with no smile.

    ��?!�� Judsah furrowed his brows. ��An Origin God cultivator in this realm?��

    ��Kh?!�� both guests immediately had their hearts thumped the moment they share a nce with Selena. Their goosebumps reached heaven as their pupils shrunk to the same size as that of a single pea before it all vanished in a split second.

    ��Ah�� yes, of course,�� said Graham with a wry smile.

    ( W-What was that? ) thought Judsah before he looked over to the old man and saw that thetter had cold sweat crossing against the creased of his old forehead. Judsah made a deep breath as he looked at Selena in a different light, his chin was lowered.

    ��What a fearsome woman,�� muttered the old man.

    ��And of course, our hero, Lyon,�� said Graham with a brimming smile.

    Both of the guests immediately refocused their eyes on thest person inside the carriage. The moment he stepped outside, their brows raised. The person that Mavis��s rmended started to probe him from the moment Lyon��s feet stepped outside.

    ( Weak�� ) thought the both of them at the same time.

    ��How weak,�� muttered Judsah.

    ��He is���� said the old man, ��That woman is better.��

    ��His cultivation is the same as our disciples,�� said Judsah before he sighed, ��Clearly that young master is ying a prank on us.��

    The old man didn��t respond and looked at Lyon more carefully. ( Something feels off�� but I can��t put my finger around him ).

    ��Garuda, where is she?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Stright to the point, this witch is sad you know,�� said Yunesia as she faked a sob.

    Lyon smiled, ��Yunesia, you��re as beautiful as ever.��

    ��Oh, you, please don��t do that, my heart could only throb for you once a day, more than that, I might pass out with blooding out from my orifices.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyonughed before noticing the two from Second Heaven.

    ��Ah, they are�� looking for you,�� said Garuda. ��They said that they are from the Second Heaven.��

    ��Second Heaven, I wonder what they want from me,�� Lyon muttered before he approached the two of them to their surprise.

    ( Well, let��s test him ) Judsah smirked before he unravel his presence and crashed against Lyon.

    Lyon paused his footsteps before his brows turned furrowed. ��What��s the meaning of this?��

    ��I wonder what you mean?�� Judsah smirked.

    Selena��s wrist was already grabbed by Cecile before thetter shook her head.

    ��Is this how you treat the people that you want to meet?�� asked Lyon.

    ��This is nothing for the hero right?�� Judsah said with a piece of disdain in his eyes.

    ��That��s right����

    Judsah��s lungs suddenly lost filling as four pairs of eyes red him down. The immense presence almost destruct his soul as his heart stopped a beat. His knees dropped altogether with his pupils trembling.

    The old man opened his eyes wide before he shouted in mercy, ��Pleas��GhK?!��

    His throat was pressed by a powerful grip as his entire figure was lifted up. His eyes looked down before he came to realize who it was that made him so vulnerable. ( The driver?! Impossible!!).

    Lyon raised his brows before he immediately withdrew his presence altogether. He walked past Judsah who muttered, ��Thank you.�� before passing out as his body fell down the stairs limply.

    ��Karina,�� Lyon grins before his forehead was flicked by her fingers.

    ��It��s teacher, remember?�� Karina smiled. ��And would you look at the mess, honestly!��

    Lyon rubbed his forehead with augh, ��Hahahaha.�� he raised his hand before the old man dropped down with concerning coughs.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916: [Bonus Chapter]The Lady to Whom He Owed His Life to

    ��Older brother Lyon, long time no see,�� said a young handsome young man with a vibrant tone.

    ��Jugen,�� said Lyon with a nod, ��I����

    ��You what?�� Jugen frowned.

    ��What��s with the sour face, Lyon?�� Karina frowned. ��Did something along the way? I mean, you didn��t even say goodbye.��

    ��W-Well, the n was�� my n anyway�� was to get back in an instantaneous return, so that by the time you woke up, you��re going to have uh���� Lyon looked down before he muttered, ��Two hands����

    ��That��s too convenient, even for you,�� Karina frowned.

    ��I see that the two of you definitely need some room, sadly, this is outside,�� said Garuda with a wry smile as he approached both of them. ��Why don��t you two have at it in the garden? Meanwhile, Yunesia and I will have to tend to the guests.��

    Garuda turned before looking at thedies, ��Of course, I will y great host.��

    ��Splendid,�� said Cecile. ��By the way, have you seen my father and mother?��

    ��They�� I think they are on their honeymoon or something,�� said Garuda. ��He won��t tell me the details though.��

    Cecileughed, ��Hahaha, let the old couple make love then.��

    ( That��s�� I don��t think that��s appropriate to say to your own parents though ) thought Garuda.

    Lyon smiled seeing Garuda before darting his nce toward Karina. ��I have to talk to you about something.��

    ��Huh?�� Karina raised her brows. ��Alright, then let��s go to the garden.��

    ��We��ve just been there,�� Jugen rolled his eyes.

    ��You did?�� Lyon asked as Karina led the way. Noticing that Karina��s distance was parting further, he spoke softly toward Jugen, ��How is she since I��m gone?��

    Jugen sighed and shook his head, ��Not that good, every time I see her looking at her missing forearm, my heart aches.��

    Lyon sighed.

    ��But that��s a thing for the past right?�� Jugen chuckled before tapping Lyon��s chest with the back of his hand, ��You can cure her.��

    The thud found only solemn in the hero��s face. ��Lyon��?�� Jugen muttered before seeing him off with Karina. His lips parted as he watched them two entering the garden.

    Inside the garden of Garuda��s Mansion.

    ��Well, it��s quite rare to see you having a grumpy face like that,�� said Karina before turning around and catching him right at the state she had just worded out. ��What��s wrong, dear disciple?��

    ��I uh���� Lyon slightly shook his head.

    Karina snorted a smile, ��Well!�� It��s not every day to see you running out of words. What do you have to be sad about? You even bring a new woman on your journey back home.��

    ��It��s not about the women that I��m���� Lyon sighed.

    ��Yeah, it would be weird if it did,�� Karina chuckled. ��Come, spill it.��

    ��That��s�� quite some phrasing,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��There he is,�� Karina rolled her eyes. ��Just as I thought I was losing you.��

    Lyon took a deep breath, ��Teacher, I have some����

    ��It��s the two of us now,�� said Karina.

    Lyon smiled, ��Karina����

    ��Yes?�� she answered with a hue of blush on her cheeks.

    His eyes turned solemn as he approached her. ��I��ve failed.��

    The moment slightly paused before Karina tilted her head with her eyes blinked. ��Failed at what?��

    Lyon tightened his upper lips before looking at her again, ��I��ve failed to find a cure for your arm.��

    The two shared silence before Karina said, ��Oh���� she looked away with the lightest smile she could show.

    Lyon was helpless at the sight of the woman who had saved his life twice. ��I����

    ��It��s alright Lyon,�� said Karina as she enjoyed a few steps whilst looking at the canopy of the tree. The shimmering light escaped through the gaps of the branches and the holes of eaten leaves. The wind slightly breeze away as the branches tussled to make a gentle tune.

    ��THERE IS A WAY!��

    Karina was jolted by his words. She turned around with Lyon clenching both of his fists. ��Lyon��?��

    ��There is a way, Karina,�� said Lyon firmly. His face was not beaming but full of determination. ��There is a way to cure your arm.��

    Karina��s parted lips curved upward, ��Then why are you so sad?��

    ��I just���� Lyon took a deep breath, ��It��s just that�� I hate disappointing people.��

    ��Oh?�� Karina raised her brows before she made a burst ofughter.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��You? Of all people?�� Karina clenched her stomach as sheughed. ��Oh please stop with your jest, I haven��t had breakfast yet.��

    Karina shed a tear at the corner of her eyes whilst saying, ��C��mon Lyon, nobody��s perfect.��

    Lyon sighed with his shoulder loosened, ��I know�� it��s just that, it��s you.��

    ��It��s me?�� Karina raised her brows. ��What do you mean?��

    ��I mean, you��re thest person who I want to disappoint,�� said Lyon. ��Because you�� you saved me twice, and I�� I feel so helpless. That time when I heard that you��re held captive, I����

    ��Lyon, shut up!�� said Karina.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon opened his eyes before seeing Karina��s re.

    ��What are you whining and sobbing about?�� said Karina with one hand on her waist. ��What happened has happened, lingering in the past won��t change that.��

    ���� but I.��

    ��No but!�� shouted Karina. ��You promise to bring me to Hell one day or have you forgotten that?��

    ��No!��

    ��Good!�� Karina nodded. ��Besides, if you have found another way, then there is still hope that I can be healed. If that also fails�� well�� living with one hand is not that bad either, consider it the honor of a true cultivator.��

    ��I will make sure that it won��t fail this time,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��That��s the confidence that I want to see,�� Karina nodded.

    ��Well, that��s because we are going to Hell,�� said Lyon.

    ��Huh��?��

    ��That��s right, the details are not that important but we are going to Hell, I will make sure of it!�� Lyon nodded.

    ��Are�� you sure?�� Karina asked once more.

    ��Absolutely certain!�� Lyon nodded.

    ��And how are we going to do that?�� Karina asked.

    ��Well���� Lyon proceeded to exin his lucrative ns to enter Hell.

    ��Fuck me���� Karina muttered. ��Are you serious?��

    ��I told you, this one is going to be one hell of a trip,�� said Lyon.

    ��Spare me your dry jokes, this is serious,�� Karina answered.

    ��I��m serious Karina, you saved me twice! That��s more than one finger to count! We will go to Hell, get your arm fixed, and perhaps we might stay there for a while since that��s the source of Anti-Mana,�� said Lyon before further exining. ��Think about it, not only you will be healed but you will also get stronger, the TRUE honor of a cultivator. You will reach an even greater height.��

    Karina��s face was beaming as she heard his words before her imagination of the future abruptly stopped. ��Then, what about you?��

    ��Me? What about me?�� Lyon frowned.

    ��In Hell, you would be feeble,�� said Karina.

    ��Oh���� Lyon contemted with his hand rubbing his chin. ��I never thought of that.��

    ��That��s so you,�� said Karina.

    ��But don��t worry about it, I��m sure I can think of some way,�� Lyon nodded. ��The problems still lie with how to find seers in Heaven.��

    ��Perhaps the guests know a way?�� asked Karina. ��They said they were from the Second Heaven.��

    ��Of course! You��re a genius!�� said Lyon.

    ��I���� ( Is that sarcasm? ) thought Karina before she watched him go away as he said, ��I��ll be right back!��

    Meanwhile one of the rooms is avable for the guests.

    The sleeping Judsah suddenly opened his eyes wide as he got up, ��Hah!��

    ��What? What happened?�� Judsah said the moment he caught a glimpse of the old man he was with.

    ��You were humbled by the hero,�� said the old man��s principal.

    ��Oh..�� Judsah looked at his bare hands before they saw them tremoring.

    ��Still think that young master Mavis��s rmendation is a prank?�� The old man smirked.

    ��I�� so it wasn��t a dream, what were those,�� said Judsah.

    ��That��s his strength,�� said the old man before he sighed. ��Truly there are more things to learn in this world.��

    ��Even you?��

    The old man lifted up his beard before Judsah��s eyes opened wide in disbelief.

    ��They managed to reach your neck?!�� said Judsah.

    ��It��s not they, it��s one man,�� said the old man. ��It was the driver with ��Godhood�� cultivation level.��

    ��That��s impossible!��

    The old man shook his head, ��It��s not impossible. Our judgment was limited by this world and that was our fatal w. Once you reach a certain point in cultivation level, you can manipte how the weak sense you.��

    ����. THEN! Then that means, that guy�� he too camouged his real strength?!�� Judsah said as he gulped subconsciously.

    ��Most likely the entire people inside that carriage were covering themselves in the nket of a sheep to pulverize a neighboring pack of wolves or perhaps an even more dangerous being.��

    As soon as the old man��s words fell, both of them twitched their eyes. They all looked over the door to find the person they were talking about making an appearance.

    Lyon reached for the nearest chair before rotating it in reverse and sat down in one single perfect motion. He crossed his arms on the top rail of the chair with a smirk on his face, ��Now then, what do you have to say for yourself.��

    Both of the guests parted their lips opened.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917: Be Our Teacher

    ��Well��?�� Lyon raised one of his brows. ��You��ve been raising your chin enough to reach the ceiling, how does the ground taste?��

    ��Kh!�� Judsah couldn��t retort. He was the one that looked him down, not knowing that he was the sheep all along.

    ��Please, forgive us,�� said the old man. ��This fellow of mine is not old enough to wise up, thus his behavior.��

    Lyon smirked, ��You have all the power to subdue his impolite gesture, yet you did nothing. You think I��m a blind old man or something?!��

    Both guests opened their eyes wide. They were caught off guard by the tone he gave even though he knew that they were from the Second Heaven.

    ��Enough, I will not pursue this matter longer than it should,�� said Lyon. ��I believe that you��re here from Mavis, right?��

    Both raised their brows before the old man asked, ��Did young master Mavis contact you prior to our visit?��

    ��No,�� answered Lyon. ��Graham told me what��s going on.�� Seeing their confused looks, he continued, ��He is the guy that choked you like a chicken.��

    ( The driver )

    ��I-I see,�� the old man muttered. ( So he overheard our conversation? Or was it from Garuda? ).

    ��Now, then, let��s talk about why you��re here,�� said Lyon. ��I believe it has something to do with the Second Heaven? I��ve heard you mention a ss.��

    ��Y-Yes,�� said the old man before he made a fake cough and sharpened his eyes, ��We are here today to offer you a position of teaching in a grand school in Second Heaven.��

    ��Damn, that Mavis, what he got to do with a school,�� muttered Lyon, though it was heard by both guests. ��What��s the catch?��

    ��You��re not going to ask about the benefit?��

    ��I have my own ways,�� said Lyon.

    ��Well, you��re going to teach the worst in ss,�� said Judsah.

    ��They are not the worst, they are just, underdeveloped,�� said the old man before following a sigh. ��Young master Mavis believes that you and he shared the same vision about cultivation.��

    ��What?�� Lyon frowned. ��I never share my thoughts with him.��

    ��He said that you would believe in equal chances for all, meaning that hard work will triumph over those who are talented,�� said Judsah. ��More or less.��

    Lyon grunted before he said, ��That��s a hot take.��

    The old man sighed, ��Those children strived to be the best, well, at least when they first enroll.��

    Lyon raised his brows, ��Sounds like there is a bit more story of this, I mean, the fact that you go all the way to Mortal World, even more so to find a teacher, you must be really desperate.��

    Both of them had their head down.

    Lyon frowned, ��What happened to the previous teacher?��

    ��Well, the students didn��t like them,�� said the principal.

    ��All of them?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��That��s bullshit.��

    ��It��s true,�� Judsah nodded.

    ��Then why not dismiss the whole ss?�� Lyon frowned.

    ��Because that would be a p toward young master Mavis,�� said Judsah, ��We can��t possibly do that toward one of our backings.��

    ��Backing eh?�� Lyon smirked. ��Alright then, what is this school called?��

    ��The Nirvana School,�� said the old man. ��That��s why we have this lotus insignia.��

    ��Nirvana and lotus,�� Lyon shrugged. ��Who are your backings?��

    ��I��m sorry but I can��t disclose that directly,�� said the old man.

    ��But you just said that Mavis was one of them,�� Lyon frowned.

    ��That��s because you are the young master��s friend and rmendation, where it not from him we would have never visited this ce,�� said Judsah.

    ��Pretty big words for someone on the bed,�� said Lyon.

    ��Y-You get the idea.��

    ��How about someone else? Nobody else wanted to take on the job?�� asked Lyon.

    The old man shook his head, ��It seems like most of them are more afraid of offending the young masters if they fail.��

    ��These kids, how old are they?�� asked Lyon.

    ��About fifteen to eighteen, more or less,�� said Judsah.

    ��How many are they?��

    ��Three.��

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��A ss has only three students?��

    ��Yes, it��s an elite school,�� said the old man as he chuckled. ��Every teacher can only teach three students max.��

    ��Are you a teacher, Judsah?�� asked Lyon.

    ��No,�� Judsah shook his head, ��I��m the vice-principal.��

    ��Woah, really?�� Lyon raised his brows before snorting a smirk. ��So the principal and the vice-principal can��t take any students?��

    ��It��s thew,�� said the old man.

    ��Alright, how long should I teach?�� asked Lyon. ��You can��t expect me to teach in your school forever.��

    ��No,�� said the old man, ��But if you do well, we might give you the offer.��

    ��Heh, fuck off,�� said Lyon. ��Perhaps it��s best to tell me about your school first, what��s the difference.��

    ��Nirvana School is a school that only opened its doors once every three years. We only ept those elite backgrounds as well as elite talents. The eligible ages that can apply to us ranged from fifteen to twenty years maximum and they only have one chance to apply. The subjects that we are focusing on are cultivation and magic, in which we already famously excel. Our alumni have be important cultivators for Second Heaven and some are thrivings in Third Heaven,�� exined Judsah.

    ��However, young master Mavis initiated the first ss where any background can apply,�� said the old man.

    ��So let me get this straight,�� Lyon said, ��Your system is inviting those with powerful backgrounds in Second Heaven, but the invitation is not to join your school, but rather the invitation to APPLY to your school?��

    ��Precisely,�� the old man nodded. ��The number of elite backgrounds in Second Heaven is numerous and we simply do not have enough teachers.��

    ��That��s a lie,�� Lyon answered. ��It��s not that you don��t have enough teachers, but because you were never nning to increase another. Perhaps because the backings of your school were those five or six big ns in Sixth Heaven, right?��

    ��Yes,�� the old man nodded as Judsah take a surprised nce at him.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked. ��Looks like the Sixth n controlled most of the things in lower heaven.��

    ��I don��t have the knowledge to answer that,�� said the old man.

    ��Alright, returning to my original question,�� said Lyon. ��How long?��

    ��Until they graduate,�� said Judsah. ��Which is in six months, give or take.��

    ��Hmm,�� Lyon grunted as he contemted. ��I have my own room right?��

    ��Naturally,�� the old man nodded. ��Food and general needs are supplied very well.��

    ��So Ibor myself for free?�� asked Lyon. ��What do I get from teaching those kids?��

    ��Mana Essence,�� said the old man. ��Every month you will be given Mana Essence for your service, whether you��re doing a good job or not.��

    ( Teaching in exchange for drugs ) thought Lyon as heughed inwardly. ��Alright, I need to ask you something in return.��

    ��Hm?��

    ��Where can I find a seer in Second Heaven?�� asked Lyon with his eyes sharpened.

    ��The seer? Well, perhaps in six month time,�� said Judsah.

    ��In the graduation?��

    The old man nodded, ��The Graduation Event is a team battle between the sses. It��s the biggest event.��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��That��s new, so it��s a war between sses?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��And I only got six months to do this?��

    Both of them couldn��t evade his rification.

    ��So that��s why nobody wants to take on the job,�� remarked Lyon. ��Then what about those sses that lost.��

    ��Let me exin,�� said the old man. ��The ss can only graduate if they have reached a certain threshold by the end of the Graduation Event. For three years, the students will umte points based on the quests, exams, etc. After that, by the end of the Graduation Event, if the umtion points of all three students didn��t reach the threshold, then they would truly fail.��

    ��Let me guess,�� Lyonughed. ��This ss that I��m teaching, it��s on the brink of failure?��

    ��It seems like nothing can hide from you,�� said the old man with a chuckle. ��You can be the beacon of hope.��

    ��What��s the minimum cement my ss has to be, for them to graduate?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Number one,�� said Judsah.

    ��They have to win the Graduation Event for them to graduate,�� said the old man. ��Now then, Hero of the Mortal World, Lyon Torga, are you willing to be an even bigger hero?��

    ��No,�� said Lyon.

    ��Kh?!��

    ��I never want to be a hero,�� said Lyon as he stood up from his chair. ��An even bigger one? That��s just inviting unnecessary trouble.��

    The guests looked at each other for ideas of words but none of them could think of something.

    ��I owe Mavis, well, we actually paid him back but whatever,�� Lyon shrugged. ��I have my own matter and coincidentally, his path crossed with mine once again.��

    ��So are you willing?�� said the beaming old man.

    Lyon smirked, ��The circumstances are too hard to reject.��

    ��Great! Then we will depart at your earliest convenience!�� said the old man.

    ��I��m not going there alone,�� said Lyon.

    ��Huh��?��

    Lyon crossed his arms and smirked.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918: Great

    Lyon closed the door and left both of them inside the guest room.

    Judsah and the old man principal of the Nirvana School had their thoughts rumbled. They had never experienced such confrontation before, and they never expected such from the Mortal World.

    ��I��m no longer doubting his strength,�� said Judsah as he faced the old man.

    ��Hahaha,�� the old manughed, ��I never heard you talk like that before.��

    ��Well, I am now,�� said Judsah with a nod as he looked away. ��I��ve never seen such a being, so strong yet dwell in this world.��

    ��Hidden experts are everywhere,�� said the old man. ��And oftentimes we failed to see it before it��s toote.��

    ��Young master Mavis indeed has a scary connection behind his foolish smiles,�� said Judsah before he looked at the old man thinking. ��What��s wrong?��

    ��His strength is no doubt just as you say, however, his character and his vocabries are anything but vulgar,�� said the old man.

    ��You��re not going to cancel his employment, are you?�� Judsah raised his brows.

    ��No, I��m not that senile enough to do something like that,�� the old man chuckled before calming his tone, ��It��s just that, I wonder if it��s a good thing or a bad thing.��

    ��What do you mean?�� asked Judsah.

    ��I��m confused by his question,�� said the old man.

    ��Which one?��

    ��The one where he asked if we knew how to find the seer in Second Heaven,�� said the old man. ��I don��t know why called it this old man��s wisdom, but that question really put a hang in my thought.��

    Judsah snorted augh, ��If he is as old as he looks, then it is nothing but the curiosity of the young. After all, we all yearned for a good read from the seers. Their words might be able to change one��s fate.��

    ��Maybe so,�� the old man still contemted.

    ��Perhaps he was missing something, or someone, who knows,�� Judsah added, ��After all, nothing escaped the eyes of the seers.��

    ��Are you sure?�� the old man asked, ��Do you think there is absoluteness in this world?��

    ��C��mon, it��s the seers,�� said Judsah, ��So far all of them words either have been proven right or are still in the process.��

    ��I hope you��re right,�� said the old man before he sighed, ��Though, there is another underlying problem once he arrived.��

    ��The students won��t admit him as a teacher?�� asked Judsah.

    ��If they knew where he came from, then yes,�� the old man nodded. ��However, due to prior teachers resigning, they might carry very little hope from the beginning.��

    ��You mean he will have a hard time blending in?�� Judsah asked.

    The old man looked into his eyes before firmly nodding, ��Yes.��

    Meanwhile, outside the room, Lyon was leaning by the wall before putting up a smile. He opened his crossed arms before leaving away with audible steps that made the two guests stop talking.

    He found Graham leaning by the wall across the hall.

    ��Master,�� Graham called with his back straightened.

    ��What do you think?�� Lyon asked.

    ��I��m not a very bright thinker,�� Graham answered, ��You should ask older sister Cecile, she is incredible in this kind of stuff.��

    ��Too incredible perhaps,�� said Lyon with a wry smile. ��However, this is the Second Heaven, and I��m bing a teacher in a school.��

    ��That��s not going to be the first time,�� said Graham, ��After all, you��ve trained me and the other five.��

    ��Yeah, but I��m sure it��s a different situation from that time and now,�� said Lyon. ��I have no idea what to teach.��

    ��You��ll be fine, master,�� said Graham. ��Without you, I would have never reached this kind of height.��

    ��That��s more like your mother��s or father��s gics,�� said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulder. ��Oh by the way, which one is the giant in your family? Is it your mother or father?��

    Graham shrugged his shoulder, ��I have no idea.��

    ��Oh��.��

    ��Don��t worry about them, they��re probably dead even before I met you,�� said Graham.

    ��Yeah�� but, just to let you know, if your mother was the human one, I must say, probes to her,�� Lyon nodded as he patted Graham��s shoulder twice.

    Graham snorted a chuckle, ��You said the exact same thing back then.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyonughed before he left him with a wave of goodbye.

    Graham smiled.

    Lyon entered the courtyard before noting a beautiful woman with brown hair, ��Aelina..��

    Aelina��s brows raised before she turned around. Her face beamed the moment she saw him, ��Lyon!�� she called.

    ��Aelina,�� Lyon smiled as he approached her.

    ��L-Lyon,�� said Aelina with a softer tone. ��What is it?��

    ��What are you doing here?��

    ��Oh nothing, just.. sightseeing,�� said Aelina. ��I want to look for the famed Golden Demoness but, I find her nowhere to be found.��

    ��She is probably in her room,�� said Lyon. ��Ask the butlers, they ought to know where she rests.��

    ��That��s�� a good idea,�� said Aelina. ��Do you want toe along?��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��I already met her.��

    ��Oh���� Aelina seemed dejected.

    ��But sure,�� said Lyon to her beaming face. ��I don��t think that meeting her twice would be a problem.��

    The two of them walked side by side as they walked through the hall. Lyon looked at Aelina noticing that she was fiddling with her thumb.

    ��Is something wrong?�� asked Lyon whose hands were already supporting hiszy brain.

    ��You know Lyon���� she paused before shaking her head and smiled, ��What are you nning to do right now?��

    Lyon looked up at the ceiling, ��Hmm, well, I��m nning to go to Second Heaven.��

    ��You��re going to Heaven again?�� asked Aelina.

    ��Yes..? What of it?�� Lyon asked.

    ��We are really too far apart, Lyon,�� muttered Aelina as she smiled wryly inwardly.

    ��Huh? What did you say?�� Lyon asked.

    Aelina shook her head, ��Nothing, I��m just mumbling to myself.��

    ��Are you sure?�� asked Lyon.

    ��En,�� Aelina nodded before she crossed her hands behind her back.

    ��Oh really? I thought you said that ��We are really too far apart�� or something like that,�� said Lyon.

    His words sent a jolt inside her body as her toes crawled immediately. She looked at Lyon with quivering lips as her face radiant the same color. Her hands were shaking and her eyes were on the verge of tears.

    Lyon smiled before he made a burst ofughter, ��Hahaha!��

    ��That��s mean!�� said Aelina before she followed him.

    Karina was waiting inside her room before she heard the door was opened. She turned around to see Lyon and slightly raised her brows at the sight of Aelina.

    ��Princess Aelina?��

    ��Please Golden Demoness, Aelina will do,�� said Aelina.

    ��Then you have to ept my request as well, call me by my name,�� said Karina with a smile.

    ��Agreed,�� Aelina bowed.

    Karina nodded, ��Thank you for your help back then.��

    ��Oh no, I didn��t do anything significant during the assault,�� said Aelina as she shake both hands in denial.

    ��Haha, don��t be ridiculous,�� said Karina. ��You��re presence and your effort in tending the weak and injured, worth a thousand praises. Without you, the casualties might frighten the future generation.��

    ��Ah���� Aelina couldn��t say anything back after she was put on a pedestal by her words.

    Karina smiled before darting her attention toward the man standing beside Aelina. ��So, how did it go?��

    Aelina looked at Lyon before thetter answered, ��Look��s like the stars were aligned, too much in fact.��

    ��Oh?�� Karina raised her brows.

    ��In Second Heaven, there will be a seer visiting and doing some reading of the fate or whatever,�� said Lyon.

    ��What? Are you serious?!�� Karina raised her brows.

    ��I am,�� Lyon nodded, ��There will be a seering to Second Heaven, oh, and also, I might be a teacher there.��

    ��You what?!�� Karina asked.

    ��Lyon, are you serious?�� asked Aelina.

    ��Hey, what��s with your expression here?!�� said Lyon with a frown before crossing his arms. ��It sounds like you guys cannot believe the situation here.��

    ��I��m sorry Lyon,�� said Karina, ��But picturing you as a teacher is really a challenging feat.��

    ��What? No is not!�� said Lyon before he looked at Aelina, ��Right?��

    Aelina smiled wryly, ��I-I��m sure that you would be a great teacher there.��

    Lyon sighed. There was no denying that expression that Aelina gave him.

    ��How long are you going to be a teacher there?�� asked Karina.

    Lyon showed her six fingers.

    ��Six years?�� asked Karina.

    ��Six months,�� said Lyon. ��This is because the seer woulde to Second Heaven in six months.��

    ��I have prepared for anything, but I never thought that you would be a teacher,�� a familiar voice came from the hallway before the figure entered Karina��s room.

    ��Cecile,�� said Lyon.

    ��This is a wild one,�� Cecile smirked, ��You��re going to be a teacher, I��m sure you take it?��

    ��Well yes,�� Lyon nodded.

    ��Great! Because you might find that pill that strengthens one soul,�� said Cecile. ��And we won��t have to sneak around just like in the Alchemy Union.��

    ��It was me who sneaked around, me alone,�� said Lyon.

    ��Forget about the details, what��s important is the present,�� said Cecile.

    ��Hey!��  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919: Departure

    Lyon recounted his detailed conversation with the two guests, to the women present.

    ��That��s really convenient,�� said Cecile. ��The Sixth Heaven most likely controls the situation in Second Heaven, I can dare say that the Third through the Fifth has a simr situation.��

    ��Considering how much of an influence that they have, that��s likely the case,�� said Lyon before looking at Cecile.

    ��Hmm?�� Cecile raised her brows, ��What?��

    ��Well, since you��re incredible at this kind of stuff, what��s your opinion?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Hahaha,�� Cecileughed, ��Who gave you that idea?��

    ��Graham did,�� said Lyon.

    ��Hahaha,�� Cecile continued tough.

    ��This is serious, Cecile,�� said Lyon.

    ��Alright, alright, what do you think that you should do?�� asked Cecile.

    ��Why are you asking me? I��m seeking your opinion here,�� said Lyon.

    ��I meant if I was not here, what would you do, considering the situation that you��re in?�� asked Cecile.

    ��Hmm,�� Lyon contemted. ��If you��re not here, I most likely just go with them and do as they told.��

    ��You? Do as they told?�� Cecile raised her brows.

    ��What..? Well�� at least the majority of it,�� said Lyon.

    ��It��s not a bad idea,�� Aelina pitched in. ��The more docile appearing you are, the more pleased they are with you.��

    ��OOOoooo?�� Cecile puckered up her lips, ��That��s a sharp way of thinking, princess.��

    ��I-I will take that as apliment, e-empress,�� Aelina bowed her head.

    ��But appearing docile might be to your disadvantage,�� said Cecile. ��You��re task now is to make your team win the graduation event.��

    ��That��s the hard part,�� said Lyon, ��I still haven��t seen their faces, heck, I don��t even know what their names are. The only thing that I know is that they are most likelying from themon ground, or as they say the ��non-elite��.��

    ��Beating the elite is your specialty, darling.��

    That familiar voice was recognizable from miles away. Selena entered the room without hesitation with her arms crossed, and her lips smiling.

    ��Maybe���� Lyon smiled as he lightly scratched his nose.

    ��Oh, c��mon don��t be so modest,�� said Karina. ��I��ve seen you done it a couple of times, even in the days when you��re in Nostria. Remember that event with thebyrinth? You make them realize how strong you are.��

    ��Well, they were asking for it,�� said Lyon with a shrug, ��But your little brother also ys a part, a big part in that.��

    ��Yeah, but he hasn��t trained all that muchtely,�� said Karina. ��I wonder why he is sozy at times.��

    ��Assid can teach him basic archery,�� said Cecile. ��After all you both have elven blood inside you, it��s in your genes.��

    Karina made a wry smile.

    ��I��ve rarely seen an elf with closebat forte,�� said Selena. ��Well, Kesya was the first.��

    ��Yeah, I was never good with the bow,�� said Karina before she made augh.

    Selena smiled before averting her focus toward her husband, ��Darling, when are you going to depart?��

    Lyon raised his brows, ��Hmm, I never asked that, but it��s probably soon.��

    ��Like today?�� Aelina asked.

    ��Most likely?�� Lyon shrugged his shoulder. ��We might go there using a Returning Jade Stone.��

    ��Returning Jade Stone,�� Karina muttered.

    ��Oh right, can you use the Returning Jade Stone?�� asked Lyon.

    ��That depends,�� said Cecile, ��If the Returning Jade Stone was marked by Anti-Mana, then it would work.��

    ��They��re from Second Heaven, the chances are pretty low,�� said Lyon.

    ��Might as well cross it off the list,�� said Cecile.

    Lyon take a cold breath as he walked a few steps away with his face gritting against the ceiling, ��This is a problem.��

    ��It��s alright Lyon,�� said Karina. ��I can always go there, on foot.��

    ��That��s crazy!�� said Lyon. ��The Second Heaven is a faraway ce, and�� hmm����

    ��Darling?��

    ��You said it before,�� Lyon looked at Selena.

    ��Said what?��

    ��The spatial space, or the Spatial Storm as they called it, are exclusives,�� said Lyon.

    ��En,�� Selena nodded.

    ��Then, let��s ask Little Yoji to bring her to the tower, then through the Spatial Storm, he will take the teacher to the Second Heaven.��

    ��T-That, that could work,�� Cecile nodded before she snorted augh, ��You and your crazy ideas.��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked. ��Looks like we have a concrete n then�� Wait a minute!��

    ��Hmm?��

    ��She can go through the portal, right?�� Lyon asked.

    ��Yes, she can,�� Selena nodded. ��There is no trouble for the anti-mana cultivator to enter the heavenly realm, Kesya did it multiple times.��

    ��Kesya is an anti-mana user?!�� Lyon eximed.

    ��Huh? You didn��t know?�� Cecile raised her brows.

    ��Of course not!��

    ��Well, why don��t you probe her cultivation realm?�� asked Cecile.

    ��I did, but I found nothing�� oh, so that��s why,�� said Lyon. ( I thought her realm was too high but instead, she is an anti-mana cultivator ). Lyon made a wry smile.

    ��So, who is going to apany you there?�� asked Cecile as she sat down.

    ��I will, right, darling?�� Selena grins.

    Lyon smiled and nodded before looking at Cecile and asking her, ��You��re noting?��

    ��Not this time, two is already a crowd,�� said Cecile before she smirked, ��Besides, she deserves her time with you.��

    Selena raised her brows hearing those nectar-worth words from her ��rival��, ��That��s awfully nice.��

    ��You��re wee,�� Cecile smiled.

    ��What are you scheming, Battle Maiden?�� asked Selena.

    ��Oh don��t be so negative, Empress of The Void,�� said Cecile with a jest implication.

    Lyon couldn��t help but twitched his lips seeing the tension grow between the two of them. ��Alright, Selena, get packing.��

    Selena withdrew her killer instinct before smiling at her husband, ��I��m already set.�� She showed me her wedding ring.

    ��Hah, hahaha���� Lyonughed a fool��sugh. ( She already nned it all, I guess that��s exined why she came herete ). ��Alright, so here is the n, in about six months, the teacher and Little Yoji wille to Second Heaven without drawing attention, as much as they can, despite the majestic look of the chariot, damn.��

    ��Then, after the Graduation Event is over, we will be bandits,�� Lyonughed.

    ��It��s quite concerning, considering you would be a teacher right before bing a bandit,�� muttered Karina.

    ��Remember, the goal is to hijack the seer��s carriage,�� said Lyon. ��There is no need to harm anyone else more than it should, the best case scenario, no one��s hurt, hahaha!�� hisughter echoed for a moment before his face turned solemn as his eyes turned sharp, ��We will do this, even if my ss wins the tournament or not.��

    The room descended to a slight silence before Aelina said, ��Don��t say that!��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��If you��re going to be a teacher, make sure that they win!�� said Aelina. ��You will be their hope! Don��t kill it.��

    They all had their lips parted.

    ��En!�� Lyon nodded, ��You��re right!��

    ��Capturing the seer��s carriage needs the perfect timing, do it after she has done her job, and far away from anyone��s sight,�� said Cecile. ��It will be our biggest chance without making an enemy out of the Second Heaven.��

    Lyon nodded, ��Sounds like a n.��

    ��Then let��s go, darling, let��s not waste any more time in this ce,�� said Selena.

    ��En,�� Lyon nodded. ( Perhaps there��s a clue about Maria��s whereabouts as well ).

    ��Lyon���� Aelina called with her gleaming and parted lips.

    ��Hmm?�� Lyon turned. ��What is it?��

    ��Nn.. nothing,�� Aelina shook her head and smiled, ��Good luck.��

    ��En!�� Lyon firmly nodded.

    ��Good luck, disciple,�� said Karina.

    ��Don��t overdo it,�� said Cecile before she jested herself, ��Bah, who am I kidding.��

    ��Hehehe,�� Lyon scratched the back of his head.

    ��Go,�� said Cecile.

    Lyon nodded and turned before his wrist was pulled. ��Hm?��?!��

    Cecile pulled his wrist and sucked his lips dry as the atmosphere inside the room was filled with parted lips and the embarrassment of the maidens. His toes were on the verge of copsing before his face was drawn to rest on her breast. His shoulders slouched as his eyes hardly opened. He was in bliss and felt no strength in his limbs.

    Cecile smiled looking at his face before leering at Selena, ��No matter how cold you look right now, he is melting in my embrace.��

    ��Hmph! Let��s go, darling,�� said Selena as she forcefully dragged Lyon away from her clutches and mmed the door close to a crack.

    ��Hehe,�� Cecile smirked seeing the door bending the wrong way.

    ��How are you two�� even live together with him?�� asked Karina.

    ��It��splicated,�� Cecile answered.

    Meanwhile in the garden.

    ��So are you two ready?�� asked Judsah.

    ��Yes,�� Selena answered.

    ��What��s wrong with him?�� asked Judsah seeing Lyon was in a high state.

    ��Darling��s been cursed by a detestable being, but darling will recover, don��t worry,�� said Selena.

    ��H-Hmm.. is that so,�� said Judsah. ( Damn, she calls him darling? When will I get someone like that? ).

    The old manughed, ��Hahaha, well, this is the Returning Jade Stone for you, and one for thed, I-I mean your darling.��

    ��Good luck,�� said Garuda.

    ��Our meeting is too short!��mented Yunesia, ��But I��m sure that you will have them starstruck with your prowess.��

    The old man crushed his Returning Jade Stone before, Judsah nodded and did the same. Selena reached out for Lyon��s hand and crushed it using his hands at the same time she did her own. The four jade lights shot toward the infinite sky, leaving the Mortal World.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920: The Monster Arrives

    ��Hm,�� Lyon opened his eyes as the light dissipated. He saw books, a lot of books neatly ced on a tall bookshelf. He nced around and noticed an arched desk made of wood. The brown nature aesthetic was screaming at him as he found himself standing with floors made out of wood. There was one window as tall as the circr wall stretching upward as he scaled with his eyes.

    ��Oh, it��s night already,�� said the old man principal as he looked at the stars already hovering.

    ��It seems like the introduction has to wait for tomorrow,�� said Judsah.

    ��This is the Second Heaven?�� said Lyon.

    Judsah looked at him but his eyes didn��t show any more hostility like they used to, he nodded, ��Yes. this is the Second Heaven, you�� you��ve never been here?��

    ��This is my first time,�� said Lyon as he approached the tall bookcase.

    ��Darling, do you want to read?�� asked Selena.

    ��No, I don��t,�� said Lyon. ��I don��t like reading.��

    Selena smiled before she looked at Judsah, ��Is this your room?��

    ��This is mine,�� said the old man.

    ��The principal��s room,�� said Lyon before he jested, ��How many girls have you ��punished�� here, I wonder.��

    Judsah frowned but the man in question sharedughter.

    ��Hahaha,�� he gently caressed his beard, ��You have a good joke, I��m sure you would do fine with the ss.��

    ��What makes you think that?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��You give me the worst ss.��

    ��Everyone loves a teacher that teaches with a piece of jest, surely you have experienced something like that?�� Judsah uttered.

    ��Yes, but not necessarily,�� said Lyon.

    ��Hahaha, oh how rude of me,�� said the old man as he pped his own forehead.

    ��Careful there, you might add more creases,�� quickly Lyon replied.

    ��Hahaha, I won��t,�� said the old man, ��I apologize but it looks like I forgot to mention er�� I meant to introduce myself.��

    ��Sounds more like a vicious n, especiallying from lips that had tasted time,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms and then smirked.

    ��Oh please don��t do that, Ie here with no harm intended,�� said the old man.

    ��That only makes it worse, old man,�� said Lyon.

    ��Hahaha, well, my name is Guffs and people here call me Old Gu,�� said the old man.

    ��Alright, Old Gu,�� said Lyon.

    ��Thank you,�� said Old Gu before he smiled, ��Wee to Nirvana School, for the next six months, this will be your home.��

    ��Is that so,�� Lyon answered as he opened his arms and stretched as he approached the tall window.

    Old Gu smiled before standing right beside him. ��The mountain you see, theke you see, and the sky you see, they all belong to the Nirvana School.��

    ��You mean the backers of the Nirvana School,�� Lyon smirked as Old Gu made a wry smile.

    ��Yo-You��re tongue is really sharp,�� said Old Gu.

    ��A lot of people said that,�� said Lyon.

    ��I��m afraid that those words may not fly correctly for the other teachers,�� said Old Gu.

    ��I don��t care,�� Lyon answered before looking at the principal, ��I came here to teach your ss, not your teacher.��

    ��Well said,�� Old Gu nodded, ��The introduction will start tomorrow morning.��

    ��You should have it at noon,�� said Lyon. ��I��m not exactly a morning person.��

    ��That won��t do,�� said Judsah.

    ��Now, now, Judsah,�� said Old Gu before smiling at Lyon. ��I��m sure that introduction can be inducted at noon.��

    ��But principal!��

    ��It��s just an introduction, it doesn��t have to start once the rooster starts singing,�� said Old Gu.

    ��Good,�� Lyon nodded before he averted his nce at Judsah. ��Can you show me my room?��

    ��C-Certainly,�� said Judsah.

    Lyon smiled as Selena leaned on his shoulder with their arms interlocked.

    Old Gu smiled seeing the two of them off his room trailing behind Judsah. He shook his head with a wry smile, ��What a frightening couple.�� He pulled a thin paper from his desk before wiping the cold sweat on his forehead. ��This is the first time I use it for wiping sweat.��

    He sat down before he sighed as he rxed his back. ��Himing here, would it be an answer for young master Mavis��s vision? Because that guy, no, that hero, he surely is not as what the word described.��

    ��Then again, the tension even amongst the teachers had grown wary,�� he sighed. ��They will surely pick him on and agitate him just like the previous ones, but�� it will be interesting with his personality.��

    Old Gu smiled before closing his eyes.

    ��You seem to be sleeping rather well,�� A smile was seen.

    ��Hm!?�� Old Gu snapped open his eyes with his hands shook. ��Y-Young master M-Mavis!�� he stood up with his back straight.

    ��Good Evening, Old Gu, haha!�� Mavis shook his hand with vibrant energy.

    ��Uhh�� y-yes, good evening young master Mavis,�� Old Gu responded back despite the handshake that was led by Mavis till he let go.

    Mavis took a deep breath with his hands on his waist before looking around, ��Hah, this ce sure does bring me back.��

    ��Y-Yes, I��m sorry that I haven��t been able to make it a bit cleaner thanst time,�� said Old Gu.

    ��Nah, it��s alright,�� Mavis gestured with a wave of his hand. ��This is not a bad room setup.��

    ��Y-Yes, thank you, young master Mavis,�� said Old Gu beforeing over to the table with his hands rubbing, ��Is there I can do for you at thiste?��

    ��I just want to know the answer to my curiosity,�� said Mavis with a grin and slit-wide eyes.

    ��I shall not hide anything from you,�� Old Gu nodded.

    ��Great! Great! Great! Hahaha!�� Mavisughed as he casually patted the back of the old timer��s shoulder.

    ��Y-Yes,�� Old Gu nodded submissively.

    ��Did you fetch him from the Mortal World?�� asked Mavis as he revealed his eyes.

    ��Y-Yes,�� Old Gu nodded. ��We met him in the Mortal World just as you told.��

    His eyes were hidden again as he smiled, ��Hahaha! That��s good! That��s good!�� he pped his back again ��Amazingly he said yes though, but I guess saving his butt from the Alchemy Union makes him feel indebted, hahaha!��

    ��A-Alchemy Union?! Are you referring to the destruction of the tower? He was the one responsible for it?�� asked Old Gu. ��I-I never knew����

    ��Hahaha!�� Mavisughed as he mmed his butt on his chair. He put his hands behind his head as he leaned. ��Well, I will leave that to your imagination.��

    ��If only you could say so earlier,�� said Old Gu as he sighed, ��I thought it was one of the young masters.��

    ��It��splicated and it��s already in the past,�� said Mavis. ��Besides, I take it that Judsah didn��t take it very well?��

    ��Hmm���� Old Gu grunted before slowly nodding, ��Nothing escapes your vision, young master Mavis. Judsah is still inexperienced, he needs to see Lyon for the wake-up call.��

    ��That��s good,�� Mavis nodded, ��So Lyon didn��t take it easy on him right? Hahaha.��

    ��H-He did.��

    ��Hahaha, what do you think?�� asked Mavis.

    ��About what?��

    ��About Lyon.��

    Old Gu took a breath to calm himself before revealing his sharp eyes, ��He��s a monster.��

    Mavis grinned before pushing his hand against the armrest to stand up. ��Good answer.��

    ��But, young master, howe someone like him grew that exponentially strong without a single notice?�� asked Old Gu. He knew despite his position, the young man in front of him had a far widerwork. The name of this young man was heavier than his power.

    ��I wish I knew,�� Mavis grinned. ��There is nothing but mysteriousness about him or his friends.�� ( They knew the Sky Scripture, and I have no idea who they truly are�� ).

    ��O-Oh���� Old Gu slightly frowned. ( Even he doesn��t know him? Heh, looks like I��m being used here ).

    ��However,�� Mavis raised his brows as he approached the window. ��All I know is that he is a monster.��

    Old Gu followed suit and then stood beside him. He looked down before his eyes opened wide in a tremble. His body shook from the rapid rise of his goosebumps.

    ��Heh,�� Mavis smirked, ��Indeed, a monster, and I��m afraid I still don��t know the true length of his power yet,�� Mavis waved his hand.

    Down below the window was a courtyard of the Nirvana School, vastly patched in greenery but not a single tree. The whole stars were shining down on them and there were three people at the center, and one of them kept walking forward leaving the other two.

    Meanwhile, the couple paused and turned around with their heads facing up. Lyon pointed his finger at the tall window with a smirk on his face.

    ( Hmm? I��ve never seen that woman before, ck hair with blue eyes�� ) Mavis frowned before he noticed a twitch in Selena��s eyes.

    ��Hm?!�� His eyes snapped open before he noticed something was hitting the window light enough to make a small crack.

    ��Young master����

    Mavis stopped him from uttering another word with his hand against the chest, his eyes looking at the crack in front. His breath was panting but he was smiling, ��A soft crack, a sign of absolute control�� It��s also the sign I need to go home,�� he nodded.

    Old Gu had his lips parted in disbelief.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921: The Loser ss

    The sun rose from the horizon as the night gradually dawned. The vibrant blue of the skyplemented the thick white clouds above. The birds pped their wings and hovered above the main courtyard of the Nirvana School before wafting away.

    ��They flew away,�� muttered a teenage boy as his eyes drifted into the scenery of the window in one of the sses. ��Just like our future in six months.��

    The boy had distinctive bangs above his eyebrows that were parted in the middle while the rest of his hair draped around his shoulder. His figure was lean and his eyes barely opened. He sighed with his hand supporting his chin.

    ��Rayus, that��s really grim,�� said another boy with a hot-blooded voice. ��We must fill ourselves with vigor and dignity.��

    His jawline was striking and he was the tallest and most slender among the two. His chocte hair was tied up in a ponytail with a few baby hair covering his hair.

    ��We filled that, but what do we get in return? Did you forget, Reinhard?�� said thest boy in the room. His figure was as tall as Rayus. His dark hair was slicked back and reached his back.

    ��Don��t be so negative,�� Reinhard crossed his arms before sitting down.

    ��You should be the one that needs to stop being so positive,�� said Rayus with azy tone. ��Noah is right, thest time only ends in more depression.��

    ��But!�� Reinhard red.

    ��How many times, Reinhard? How many teachers have abandoned us? You saw it yourself! They bribe them! And every single one of those assholes couldn��t resist! They opened their hands with grins on their faces!�� said Noah.

    ��We even caught them red-handed, Reinhard,�� said Rayus. ��And we could do nothing but swallow our own failures.��

    Reinhard clenched his fists before mming them down against the desk. ��Hah!��

    ��No need to exhaust your energy for rage,�� said Rayus with his gaze still looking at the window. ��It��s predetermined, we were never made to be great, even with the great chance.��

    Noah leaned back with a sigh, ��The ss before us all dropped out, I guess now we know why.��

    ��Isn��t there something that we can do?�� Reinhard asked.

    ��If there is, we would do it,�� said Rayus. ��We aremon-born, and our talents belong to the worst end of the spectrum.��

    ��But!��

    ��Reinhard, you got beat up too many times, did they finally mess with your head?�� asked Noah. ��We never did win despite our best efforts, because our teachers love Mana Essence more than their disciples, heh, if they even ever consider us that.��

    ��Then what now?�� Reinhard asked as he stood up, ��We��re just going to do nothing in the next six months? Readily gave our neck and lose?��

    ��Everyone is trying to be in their best shape,�� said Rayus, ��Just give up after the match started and we would be fine.��

    ��That��s the mind of a coward!�� said Reinhard.

    ��That is called wise!�� said Noah. ��Damn it, Reinhard! We can��t win alright! The system is rigged against us from the beginning! I��m here as a clown! With you two, we made the circus! For them! Why can��t you realize that?!��

    Reinhard red, ��I��m not a clown! I refuse to go down!��

    He left the ssroom in a fit of rage.

    Noah sighed, ��That knucklehead, why can��t he understand?��

    ��Let him, be,�� Rayus answered. ��However, I wonder.��

    ��Wonder what?��

    ��Are we a good friend or a bad friend?��

    Noah raised his brows, ��Where did thate from?��

    ��In our eyes, we try to stop him from trying and do more harm to himself on the behalf of his safety and ours, however, we are punching down his spirit to defy the odds at the same time,�� said Rayus.

    ��That��s���� Noah sighed before he slumped down. ��If only we could����

    Meanwhile outside the ssroom. Reinhard was walking with a sour look. He looked at the empty courtyard before he paused. His brows furrowed before he looked at his palm ( What elite school, what chances, Noah��s right�� ) he kicked a little rock on the floor.

    ��Well, well, well, if it is not Reinhard himself,�� an obnoxious voice rang from a peer making him twitch his ears.

    ��Tch!�� Reinhard clicked his tongue before walking away.

    ��Hey, hey, hey, where are you going? Don��t want to greet me? You from the loser ss are always impolite,�� said the peer. ��And here I am trying to give you a piece of information you three might be interested in.��

    ��Shut up, Jasper! Why don��t you go cultivate like the rest and stop being a dick?�� said Reinhard.

    ��Hahahaha!�� theugh only got more obnoxious. ��Hey! Don��t walk away, what if I tell you, that you get another teacher?��

    Reinhard immediately paused.

    ��Heh,�� Jasper smirked before seeing Reinhard turn around.

    What was in front of Reinhard was a peer of him with blonde long hair and a symmetrical face. His eyes were ck as onyx and his build was slightly more muscr than Reinhard��s despite having the same height. He crossed his arms with his chin raised.

    ��Jasper, where did you get that information?�� asked Reinhard with furrowed brows.

    ��Oh? Looks like the loser is beaming with hope now,�� Jasper smirked. ��You want to know how did I get that information? I simply do.��

    ��I��m not in the mood for jest,�� said Reinhard with a re.

    ��Hahaha, did I hit the nail?�� Jasper shrugged. ��It��s not likemoners like you would know anyway.��

    ��Hmph! If you don��t want to tell me, then don��t waste my time,�� said Reinhard. ��I have better things to do.��

    ��Hahaha! That��s a good joke,�� Jasperughed heartily. ��Have you ever considered being aedian? I would hire you, and of course, your friends as amon courtesy.��

    ��Kh!�� Reinhard furrowed his brows with his fists clenched.

    ��What? Do you want to fight? Here? You would lose, and I will go unpunished for making you roll around pathetically on the floor with your belly clutched,�� Jasperughed.

    Reinhard turned around with a snort and walked away.

    ��Heh,�� Jasper smirked before turning around and leaving the courtyard.

    Reinhard sighed as he made his way to his ss, ��A new teacher huh�� Noah, that fool�� but then again���� he shook his head.  ( What should I do�� What do I want to do�� ).

    ��Oh? You��re here? Good!�� a familiar voice was heard before Reinhard raised his head and opened his eyes wide, ��Vice principal?��

    Judsah nodded, ��Good morning to you too, can you inform your ss to gather in the courtyard?��

    ��My ss? W-What��s going on?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��You got a new teacher,�� said Judsah.

    ( Just like Jasper said! ) thought Reinhard before he remembered the gazes his friends give him. He lowered his shoulder, ��What��s the use����

    Judsah frowned, ��What?��

    ��What��s the use, vice principal?�� asked Reinhard. ��In six month time, we will lose anyway, and we need to win the entire thing of the uing event to cross that threshold point of graduation. It��s impossible,�� he shook his head. ��Why are we even here? To beughed at?��

    Judsah was at a loss. He couldn��t say that he knew the feeling since he didn��t. He could only sigh, ��Well, as long as you don��t give up and gave it your all.��

    ( What a basic answer ) thought Reinhard.

    ��Reinhard, there you are!��

    ��Noah?�� Reinhard raised his brow before noticing himing down.

    ��Oh great!�� Judsah smiled, ��Now there is only one left of you.��

    ��Huh? Vice principal? What��s going on?�� asked Noah.

    ��We got a new teacher!�� Reinhard grinned.

    ��Heh, another soon-to-be traitor?�� Noah rolled his eyes.

    ��Watch your tongue!�� Judsah said harshly, ��Nobody has any proof that your previous teachers were taking bribes.��

    Noah and Reinhard looked down before the former muttered, ��But�� thest one almost got Rayus killed, and now he is permanently impaired. His meridians����

    ��That was an ident,�� Judsah sighed.

    ��That was not an ident! He didn��t save him���� Noah said. ��Rayus was not the same anymore since then����

    Judsah was taken aback by the rebuttal words but refuse to say anymore. He sighed once more before he muttered, ��I need a day off from this stress-inducing event, yesterday I almost died.��

    ��S-Sorry,�� Noah apologized with his head bowed. Perspiration had adorned his face in anticipation of a strong reprimand.

    ��It��s fine,�� Judsah waved his hand. ��Tell Rayus toe to the courtyard, drag him if you have to, all the ss and teachers will wee the new teacher.��

    ��I-I understand,�� Noah nodded before excusing himself and running back to the ss.

    Judsah turned, ��I don��t know how it would make you feel, but�� this new teacher is.. different from the others.��

    ��Huh?�� Reinhard raised his brows, ��What do you mean?��

    ��He uh�� he is a vulgar man and appear not that way older than you,�� said Judsah before he muttered, ��Perhaps, he is what they need�� ah, I have no idea�� I��m going to take a quick brunch, I haven��t slept a winkst night.��

    ��What��?�� Reinhard was left speechless.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922: Obnoxious

    The ssroom door was mmed open with a kick.

    ��Rayus!�� Noah shouted.

    ��Huh?�� Rayus turned with his heavy eyes. ��What..?��

    ��We need you in the courtyard,�� said Noah.

    ��Did Reinhard do something stupid again?�� asked Rayus.

    ��No, we got a new teacher,�� said Noah.

    ��Oh���� Rayus turned his head and returned to gazing at the scenery.

    ��C��mon, Judsah said that I have to bring you there and I don��t want to drag you,�� Noah sighed. ��Everyone is waiting, you certainly don��t want unnecessary trouble, right?��

    Rayus let out a long sigh before he stood up. He walked in Noah��s direction before passing him. Thetter followed through before keeping up the pace.

    ��What��s the use?�� asked Rayus as his eyelids were as heavy as his life. ��Maybe one of you might get impaired like me, you know they��re waiting for it.��

    ��I have no idea,�� Noah answered. ��Perhaps either I or Reinhard will get impaired.��

    ��Don��t do something stupid, me alone is enough,�� said Rayus.

    ��Rayus���� Noah opened his eyes wide as he paused.

    ��Huh? Why are you stopping?�� Reyus turned his head.

    ��Heh, nothing,�� said Noah with a smile before they continue their journey toward the courtyard. ( You��re a really good guy Rayus�� ) thought Noah as he clenched his fist.

    Meanwhile, in the courtyard.

    ��Huh?�� Reinhard noticed the two of his ssing, ��Oi.�� he waved his hand.

    ��Well, look��s like his burning rage is gone,�� said Rayus.

    ��You know him,�� Noah smiled wryly as he raised his hand and pped Reinhard��s.

    ��Rayus,�� Reinhard give him a fistbump though the receiver was not as enthusiastic as him. ��We got a new teacher.��

    ��So, I��ve heard,�� said Rayus.

    ��I told him, Reinhard,�� said Noah.

    Reinhard nodded before he looked around, ��Though, where is everyone else?��

    ��They didn��t even try to give respect anymore,�� said Rayus. ��But I don��t me them, with only six months left in this cursed ce, I too would have done the same.��

    ��Hmm, how are you three?�� an old familiar voice made all three heads turn.

    All of their eyes opened wide in surprise before they showed their best behavior possible.

    ��Principal Gu!�� said all three with head bows.

    ��Hahaha, you three seem to have been facing a lot of troublestely,�� said Old Gu.

    ( You think? ) thought all three of them before Reinhard asked, ��Principal are we having a new teacher?��

    ��Yes, I see that Judsah has informed you,�� said Old Gu with a smile.

    ��Who is it?�� asked Noah. ( Who is fool enough to take on this ridiculous job? Or do they have a different agenda? ).

    ( He or she perhaps already knows the situation and wants to nibble on that bribe Mana Essence ) thought Rayus as he sighed.

    ��Well, you have to wait for him to show up, he will tell you himself,�� said Old Gu before smiling at them. He looked around and saw nothing that breathes other than the four of them. ��The others seem to be taking their time.��

    Reinhard smiled wryly before he caught Rayus smirking at the old man��s principal. ��I saw Jasper just now, it seems like he already knew that a new teacher ising.��

    ��Oh?�� the old man raised his brows, ��He might be telling the others toe to the courtyard as we speak, speaking of which, the guest of honor is not in sight either.��

    ��He didn��t bail, did he?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Hahaha,�� Old Guughed. ��The possibility of that happening is small, after all, he has nowhere to go.��

    ��Huh?�� the three raised their brows before Noah asked, ��What do you mean, principal?��

    ��Hehe,�� Old Gu chuckled, ��Alright, seems you three all down in the low, let me give you a spoiler of his origin.��

    The three somehow had their faces slightly beaming from before. The anticipation and the wording used by the principal were inviting a miracle.

    ��He is from the Mortal World, hahaha!��

    All three were petrified by the wordsing from the old man��s wrinkly mouth. The beamed faces dimmed faster than the passinget in the sky. They were hoping for a miracle, but they were given a massive weight instead. No words came out of their words but their eyes spoke of their dreads. Hope was lost before it even began.

    ��A-Are you sure?�� Reinhard was trying.

    ��Yes, I��m sure,�� Old Gu nodded. ��There is no doubt about it that he is from the Mortal World, I have a trustable source.�� ( Not just as an informant but also ie ) thought Old Gu as he smiled inwardly.

    ��Wha���� Reinhard was at a loss. ��I����

    Now he knew why Jasper was so adamant in informing him. Everything suddenly made sense to him. Reinhard, the hot-blooded youth out of the three, gritted his teeth and clenched his teeth. He wanted to unleash his rage but, he didn��t know who to me for his situation. Soon he sighed as he unclenched his hands. His shoulders dropped as he slouched, slowly morning into a second Rayus.

    ��Hmm, perhaps I have picked my words wrong?�� muttered the principal seeing the three of them react. ( Heh, never mind ) though the old man before looking into the distance.

    ��Hahaha,�� a burst of proudughter broke through the barrier of obnoxious came approaching.

    ��Jasper���� Reinhard frowned. ��What are you doing here?��

    ��Hm? Haven��t you heard? The vice principal told us to gather here,�� said Jasper with arms crossed. ��So I brought my other two friends into the ss as well.��

    ��Looks like the clowns have gathered before us, do you want to perform?�� said a bald peer.

    ��Shut up Rodrick,�� said Noah.

    ��Hahaha!�� a peer womanughed. ��That��s a good joke.��

    ��Lia���� Rayus frowned.

    ��Alright, that��s enough,�� pping hands were heard before a man with a straight mustache across the lips came into view. His hands were behind his back as he quickly greeted the most important figure in the courtyard. ��Principal Gu, good afternoon.��

    ��Good morning to you too, Han, well, it��s going to be noon now, hahaha,�� Old Guughed.

    ��Hahaha,�� Hanughed before he smiled and said, ��I see that the guest of honor hasn��t arrived yet, interestingly so, he is from the Mortal World right?��

    ��Hahahaha!�� Jasper and his friendsughed with their back arched.

    ��Enough!�� Han said before theughter gradually diminished. ��You three are in the presence of the principal, why don��t you show some respect.��

    ��Good morning, Principal,�� Jasper and his two friends bowed.

    ��I apologize for my students�� er�� rude behavior,�� said Han before taking a quick nce at the teacher-less ss students.

    ��Hahaha, it��s fine, it��s fine, it��s just bantering between friends,�� said Old Gu.

    Reinhard and the other two couldn��t refute. The principal clearly heard their condescending words but didn��t reprimand them right away.

    Old Gu raised his brows with his eyes caught something, ��Ah, Judsah, wee back.��

    ��Good morning, Principal,�� said Judsah.

    ��Have you informed all of the sses and teachers?�� asked Old Gu.

    ��Wow, such a weing party, reminds me of my own wee hahaha,�� Han said before he continued, ��Hmm, don��t you think this is a bit grand for someone hailing from that ce? I mean�� it might be too overwhelming for him. We might see his eyes having a bag each, hahaha.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Old Guughed. ��As much as I want to believe that happening, I don��t think so�� not him.��

    Han��s lips slowly pulled down from his smile as his brows furrowed. He noticed the tone shifted as Old Gu mentioned thetter two words. This was also noticed by the loser ss, even Rayus raised his brows instinctively.

    ��Who���� Han��s voice was cut off.

    ��I think he has not woken up yet,�� said Judsah as he shook his head.

    ( What? ) Han furrowed his brows, ��If that��s true then���� he looked at the loser ss before sighing, ��That doesn��t sound like a good sign.��

    All three of the loser ss frowned even deeper as they heard the smirk from Jasper.

    ��Well, he did say that he rather have the introduction at noon,�� said Old Gu as he rubbed his beard as if contemting, ��But he didn��t specifically say what time of the day.��

    ��Coincidentally,�� said Judsah. ��The others are taking their timeing here. As if the worlds favor him or something.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Old Gu said, ��Well it��s sudden summon without prior announcement, they won��t drop anything at hand to rush here, after all, it��s just an introduction.��

    ��They wille shortly, I��m sure,�� said Han.

    ( Yeah, as if ) thought Rayus before the corner of his eyes caught something as he rolled them. Silhouettes wereing from a direction. His eyes opened wide before Reinhard stepped in.

    ��There they are!��

    ��See,�� Han shrugged proudly. ( They wille to see the new teacher, oh my, I can��t wait how their face mold once they knew where he hails from ).

    ��I will tell them to line up properly,�� said Judsah before rushing toward the iing group of people.

    Old Guughed, ��Hahahaha! Good! Then we can begin.��  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923: The New Teacher

    The sun had reached the peak of its shift as thick clouds slowly passed by and gave a shadow shelter to the courtyard below. The courtyard was filled with all the students from the Nirvana School and their respective teachers. They all looked at the old man who was standing on top of a little tform, and a young man standing by his side.

    The principal looked at the six groups in front of him with their respective teachers standing at the front most.

    From the left stood a middle-aged man with a tall figure. His ck hair was unkempt and his sleeveless outfit was raggedpared to the others. However, the look enhanced his muscles greatly. His eyes were closed, seeming not to care what the old man was going to say. His name was Marat.

    Standing beside Marat was a woman with sharp eyes and small lips. Her figure was hidden under her oversized outfit but one could judge the defining jawline that she was thin underneath. Her hair was cut short and she had a gaze as if she had the right to judge anyone under the sun and moon. Her name was Cini.

    Standing not long from her was yet another man. He stood as the tallest of them all, however, he was not as well-built as Marat. His eyes hardly opened and his long face gave out a sinister aura even without him trying. His presence was noticeable in a crowd and his attention was elsewhere. His name was Rokh.

    Standing beside Rokh was a man with two weapons behind his back, a bow and a spear. His outfit was ordained with a beastly re. His face was not as clean as the others and a bit rugged. His hair was covered by a hat made out of bear��s fur. His primal presence gave out an odd feeling considering how the other dressed. His name was Yama.

    Beside Yama was the person who the losers ss had met before, Han. He was standing with a glove of a smile on his face and hands behind his back. He asionally took a nce to his left and right, before making a light snort and raising his chin as if he was more skilled than the rest of them.

    Thest teacher present was a woman with a slim outfit and a string around her waist. The ck string was used to dangle an ornament that looked like tiny des. Her belly button was visible and she didn��t mind the gazes of the people. Her face was beaming and her hands were on her waist. Her ck hair was short with a little hairpin and she was the hardest to calm down among the others. The bundle of energy looked over the ss with no teacher just beside her, her name was Vina.

    Her brows furrowed as she looked at their gloomy faces. ��What are you guys thinking about? Why so down?�� she smiled as she raised her chin.

    Thest ss was, of course, Reinhard and his friends, Noah and Rayus. They turned at the call of the teachers but they only nodded before returning their focus to the headmaster at the front.

    ��Tch, irritable brats,�� said Vina with her lips licking.

    ��They don��t even want to try to hide it,�� spoke Rayus softly so that only his friends were in earshot before he sighed softly as well.

    ��Don��t be so gloom and down,�� said Reinhard before heughed at himself inwardly. ( What the hell�� I don��t have any high hope as well ).

    ��Six months,�� Noah muttered before he sighed, ��What can we do in six months? Not one ss did we ever win against.��

    ��Let��s just hope for the best,�� said Reinhard with a clenched fist. Even though they didn��t show it, he could tell that his friends were rolling their eyes at his words. He knew it was a pathetic attempt, but he couldn��t help it, it was the only thing he could do.

    ��Hmm,�� the old man��s principal nodded. ��I think that��s all of you.��

    ��What��s this all about, principal?�� asked Vina.

    ��Hah, it seems like someone has NOT been paying attentiontely,�� said Han.

    ��What do you want, Han?�� asked Vina with a frown.

    ��For you to pay attention to what the vice principal said,�� Han turned and smirked at her.

    ��Settle down,�� said Judsah. ��The principal is about to announce something important.��

    The principal made a light cough before showing a smile. He put his hands behind his waist, ��As you already know, Nirvana is an elite school in Second Heaven, so much so that we don��t even need to spare Mana Essence in marketing.��

    ��However, as you all know, again, there is one ss without a teacher because thest one quit but mind you, he quit with a notice,�� the principal smiled. ��With the graduation event, The Final Test, about to begin in six months, I dare say that it��s not fair for our three aspiring youths to strive into the forest of cultivation without any guide.��

    ( Just get on with it ) thought Han behind his smile.

    ��So! I just invite this dashing young man to teach at our school,�� said the old man with his hand raised in a direction.

    Everyone immediately turned and looked over but they saw nothing but an empty field.

    ��A-Are you joking, principal?�� asked Vina as she shrugged.

    ��Hahaha,�� Hanughed.

    Cini suddenly frowned as she caught something in her view. She slightly looked up to have a better look before she frowned further ( There��s a crack in the window of Old Gu��s office, what happened? ). Her expression resumed neutral before she turned and looked at the principal smiling. ( Could it be the new teacher? ).

    ( Looks like she noticed it as well ) thought Marat as he had his eyes already opened. ( That crack must have symbolized something. Absolute control? Deliberate? Rage? I can��t read it as of now but my guts tell me it has something to do with the new teacher, interesting ).

    ��Perhaps he is still sleeping just like you said, principal,�� Han shook his head. ��What disrespect toward our reputation.��

    ��Hmm? You seem to have more information than the rest of us,�� said Vina. ��Spill it.��

    ��That would be unbing of me, the principal could tell you,�� said Han.

    The principal sighed, ��Well as we wait for Judsah to fetch him, I can tell you a little bit about this new teacher. I��m sure you��ll be surprised.��

    Judsah nodded before going toward the dorms and leaving the courtyard.

    ��His name is Lyon,�� said the principal.

    ��Hmmm,�� Vina shook her head, ��Never heard someone famous with that name, where is he from?��

    ��d you asked, I was about to tell you that point, he is from the Mortal World,�� said the principal before the world paused.

    Everyone was shocked by his words before Rokh made a light chuckle to break the atmosphere, ��That��s a good joke, you got all of us�� well�� apparently all of us except Han.��

    ��What?�� Han raised his brows with a smile, ��I��m just smiling.����

    ��You��re not as shocked as the others,�� said Rokh before crossing his arms, ��Besides, your students are chuckling.��

    ��He is�� truly from the Mortal World?�� asked Vina. ��Are we that desperate to have someone to teach them that we even recruit from that ce? C��mon principal, it��s better to have one of us teach them, instead.��

    ��I proposed that idea previously, but nobody raised a hand,�� said Old Gu.

    ��Hehehe,�� Vina scratched her cheek and avoid his gaze.

    ��Hush! Judsah ising,�� said Old Gu before noticing his vice principal was running back frantically. ( That��s not a good sign ) ��What happened?��

    ��He��s not there!�� shouted Judsah.

    ��Hmm�� how about his wife?�� asked Old Gu.

    ��His wife?�� Marat raised his brows, ��He brought his wife?��

    The loser ss was aghast but it was only for a minute. They never had hope to begin with. ( Another unnecessary humiliation ) they thought to themselves.

    ��Hahaha, most likely he realized that he is not suited for this kind of thing, not only his skills but his origin as well,�� Hanughed with his students.

    ��Heh���� a smirk was heard before a shadow fell from the sky.

    All eyes snapped open and froze, however, Han��s eyes were trembling as the goosebumps on his nape rose to the limit. His toes curled as his lips parted. Words crashed into his throat as cold sweat instantly formed.

    The rest of the teachers�� necks felt as if they weight a mountain as they tried to catch a glimpse of the figure.

    ( This man�� is from the Mortal World��you��re kidding, right? ) thought Reinhard as he gulped seeing an unfamiliar figure standing right behind Han.

    ��Heh, I will deal with youter,�� said Lyon with a smirk before he turned and approached Reinhard and the other two. He smirked and crossed his arms, ��Look��s like I��m going to be your teacher, my name is Lyon, nice to meet you.��  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924: Unwee Ceremony

    Every pupil in sight was trembling at the sight of the young man. He swooped down from the very sky right above the clouds, and hended with a simple thud right behind Han. None of the five teachers managed to detect his presence until it was toote.

    Marat was looking at him with a burning passion. His sealed lips started to part and revealed his fangs. ��Interesting����

    ( This man�� is from the Mortal World ) thought Vina before she gulped. ( I couldn��t even sense him! ) she took a nce over at the principal whose eyes were also opened wide. ( Seems like he didn��t either, what is going on here?! ).

    ( This is our teacher? ) thought Rayus as he couldn��t blink his eyes. The entrance was not by any means wondrous but it proved a point that nobody could deny.

    ��You look pretty stunned,�� Lyon smirked as he shrugged. ��Perhaps because of my handsomeness? Surely not? By the way, are any of you pretending to be a man? Or are you all boys?��

    ��Wh��what?�� Reinhard and his fellows raised their brows at his questions before all the others followed suit. The situation quickly sank into awkwardness once Lyon opened his mouth once more. A remarkably unique talent.

    ��C��mon guys, say something,�� said Lyon, ��I��m trying to break the ice here.��

    ( You created the damn ice! ) thought the three of them.

    ��Who are you?�� asked Cini as she revealed her emotion to be that of a noble seeing a peasant. Her chin was raised with her eyes half-opened.

    Lyon turned around with his arms still crossed. ��Well,dy, in case you haven��t been paying attention, my name is Lyon.��

    ��You know that��s not my question,�� said Cini as she furrowed. ��Who. Are. You?��

    ��L.Y.O.N,�� Lyon grinned before he burst intoughter and had his back slightly arched as he faced the sky with closed eyes.

    ��Tch!�� Cini clicked her tongue before the principal snapped opened his eyes.

    Her pressure was canceled right away the moment it red out. Her eyes opened wide in shock before she darted her nce toward the old principal.

    ��Let��s resume,�� said the old principal with a wide smile. ��Lyon, no, forgive me, Teacher Lyon, please stand by my side.��

    ��You could use better phrasing,�� Lyon rolled his eyes, ��But alright, why not.��

    Lyon casually walked up the little tform and stood by his side before looking at the ones lined up in front of him with a smirk on his face.

    ��This is Teacher Lyon, he will be the teacher of the Sixth ss,�� said the principal with a smile.

    ��I don��t know Old Gu, but the expression on my fellow teachers seems to be rather not weing if I must say,�� said Lyon. ��Perhaps they don��t want me here?��

    ��Oh, please don��t say that, they are eager to befriend you,�� said Old Gu before the vice principal followed suit.

    ��Yes, they are very eager,�� Judsah nodded.

    ��C��mon, you think I��m a kid or something?�� Lyon shrugged, ��Here is a better idea.��

    The principal raised his brows.

    ��Oi, my students,�� said Lyon before he pointed at Reinhard. ��What do you think? Do they wee me? Or do they not wee me?��

    Somehow, Lyon pinned all of their attention on the ss the teachers despised the most. All three members of the ss immediately received res that they never thought would cramp their shoulders with graduation in mere monthsing. Nevertheless, amongst the three, one answered.

    ��Yes, they do.��

    Noah and Reinhard turned their heads toward Rayus in disbelief. They never thought that he would be the one that was able to voice out his voice.

    ��They do what?�� Lyon asked with one of his brows raised.

    ��They do not wee you, teacher,�� said Rayus with his t expression.

    ��Heh, obviously you��re not going to believe a wording out of their mouth, are you?�� asked the tallest teacher, Rokh.

    All three students frowned before looking at Lyon.

    ��Well, I don��t know who he is, he might betray me,�� Lyon shrugged. ��But for now, I will believe him, well, because also the fact that you people really are so full of yourself.��

    ��What?�� The teachers raised their brows except for Marat who made a chuckle.

    ��I��ve heard all your words from behind the clouds up there,�� said Lyon. ��I��m from the Mortal World, so I am shit.��

    ��Heh, your vulgar words say it all,�� said Han.

    ��At least my neck is not wet for a clean de, like yours,�� said Lyon with a chuckle ��wipe that neck before I give in to the temptation.��

    Reinhard and the other two gaped at his response.

    ��What?! What did you say?!�� said Han with his eyes ring. He bowed at the principal, ��Principal! Did you hear what he said?��

    ��I��m beside him, Teacher Han, what do you think?�� asked the old principal before he sighed. ( It seems like this is not going to be smooth, just as I predicted, his character is too much to handle�� or perhaps��. hmm�� perhaps this is his way to approach his students? To gain his trust? ).

    ��This has gone too far!�� said Han.

    ��Oof, he��s mad,�� Vina smiled.

    ��You seem to be enjoying this show,�� said Yama the primal teacher. He crossed his arms and smiled.

    ��Who doesn��t?�� Vinaughed.

    ��What do you want, Teacher Han?�� asked Judsah.

    ��I think I can say what Teacher Han wants to say, in fact, I believe that we all shared the same thought,�� said Rokh.

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��You seem like you have an idea behind your dubious sincere eyes.��

    ��I will pretend not to hear that,�� said Rokh, ����Wee�� is not the appropriate word, we are inclined with doubts clouding our minds. You see, we are all teachers here, and we brought our students as well, however.��

    ��However, you don��t trust me to have the qualification to teach those three?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��You��re quick-witted,�� said Cini.

    ��Thank you,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Truly primal,�� Ramaughed. ��However, what��s more,/ primal than to prove yourself?��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his brows with a teasing smile, ��and how you want me to prove?��

    Han smirked before crossing his arms.

    ��Perhaps a demonstration?�� said Rokh, ��We, as well as the students, are really eager to see what you��re capable of, after all, those three deserve a well-respected teacher as well as a strong one, we will not�� in the name of the teachers in Nirvana School ��let some scoundrel teach them.��

    ��Such loquacious mouth,�� Lyon remarked with a snort. ��You gave your words a coating of gold, but one look at those three and I knew, the gold was only surface color���� Lyon leaped down before facing Rokh with his arms crossed. ��You see, my shit is also golden sometimes and it smells less than your wisdom.��

    ��You��!!��

    ��Pfft! Hahaha!��

    Reinhard and Noah turned before seeing Rayus having theugh of his lifetime. His eyes were tearing.

    ��Don��tugh!�� Rokh shouted, ��Behave yourself!��

    Rayus immediately shut his mouth and turned rigid as Lyon smirked and nodded.

    ��See, you are proving my point, Lyon,�� said Rokh. ��You are not fit to teach them.��

    ��Well, don��t ask me, ask Old Gu,�� said Lyon as he shrugged. ��It��s not like you have any power to decide who can be a teacher or not.��

    ��You��!��

    ��Teacher Lyon is right,�� said Old Gu. ��You don��t have the right to decide whether he is a suitable teacher for ss Six or not, that power is reserved only to me.��

    Lyon smirked, however, Old Gu still continued.

    ��Qualification? Regarding qualification, I think all five of you have understood, the magnitude of how his prowess by merely how he presented himself in front of you, no, in front of us,�� said the principal. ��He could kill any of you in broad daylight like this.��

    ��But that��s because we let ourselves down!�� said Han.

    ��And is that a problem? Are you seriously going to me me because of how weak you are?�� said Lyon. ��You don��t think your words thoroughly Han, oh I��m sorry, Teacher Han,�� he smirked.

    Reinhard had his hands trembling as his lips quivered. He looked at Lyon, with his pupils trembling.

    ��Tch! You bastard!��

    ��Heh,�� Lyon shrugged, ��Grit your teeth all you want, let them chattered to pieces for all I care. I��m here with nothing but a single objective. I��m going to teach them how to win this so-called graduation event of yours.��

    The weing ceremony sank into an awkward silence before someone broke it.

    ��Hahaha! They��re hopeless, oh new teacher,�� said Jasper with a smirk. ��It would be akin to asking them to climb Paradise with their hands tied.��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Jasper!�� Noah frowned as he red at him.

    ��What? You know it yourself, you have no chance at all in beating all of us, I mean, I don��t mean disrespect, but you three are the clowns of Nirvana School,�� Jasper and the rest of the ssughed. He then muttered to himself, ��And it seems like they finally have the main performer.��

    ��I don��t think you understand my words well,�� said Lyon as he casually sat at the ledge of the tform whilst looking at all of them. ��I don��t ask them to win, heck, I don��t even ask them to do their best�� I told them to win, big difference.��

    All lips were shut as Lyon��s word fell, but Marat recovered the quickest as heughed. ��Well said!��

    Lyon nodded with a smirk before seeing Marat turn around and left with his students. The other teachers soon followed suit with some of them giving Lyon a spare of their stock of res. Nevertheless, the weing ceremony was finally over with the sign of sigh of relief from Judsah.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925: Let��s Kill Them

    Inside ss Six of Nirvana School.

    Lyon leaned back and put his legs on top of the table, ��I still can��t believe that this ss only consists of three students, and to top it off, you all guys.��

    Reinhard and Noah had ck lines over their heads.

    Lyon sighed and looked at the three of them. ��You guys are like the protagonist troupe.��

    ��Huh?��

    Lyon shrugged, ��One is looking at the window like it��s his whole life, another is full of vigor and determined, and thest one is the middle of the two.��

    ( What is this guy saying?! ) thought Reinhard as he gulped before he found Rayuszily turning his head and raising his hand.

    ��What?�� Lyon asked.

    ��Teacher, are you really from the Mortal World?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Oi, Rayus!�� Reinhard shouted.

    ��I am,�� said Lyon as he smiled and proudly so. ��What of it?��

    ��It��s just that, it��s still unbelievable for someone like you toe from that ce, and also, you look really youngpared to the rest of the teachers we have here,�� said Rayus.

    ��Hahaha! That��s because I am!�� Lyonughed. ��Alright Rayus, do you have any more questions? How about you? The one that looks like he never got his heartbroken.��

    ��Pfft!�� Noahughed.

    ��What? Oh, you mean me?!�� Reinhard pointed at himself.

    ��Who else? What��s your name again?�� asked Lyon, ��Rainhard right? Named after the very weather.��

    ��IT��S REIN! REINHARD!��

    ��Yeah, sure, how about you?��

    ��My name is Noah, Teacher Lyon,�� said Noah as he stood up and bow.

    ��Oh drop the formality,�� said Lyon as he gestured with his backhand waving, ��This is the first thing that you should do, drop the formality around me.��

    ��But, you��re the teacher?�� asked Rayus.

    ��So? I have another student that called me ��master�� back at home and he is older than all of your agesbined,�� Lyon sighed. ( And apparently, I have another three somewhere out there ). ��I��m tired of hearing it sometimes.��

    ��Woah���� Reinhard raised his brows in astonishment.

    Rayus raised his hand, ��Teacher, are you serious about what you said back in the weing ceremony?��

    Reinhard spare a nce at Rayus before darted it toward the new teacher at the front.

    ��You��re not saying that to hype up your name, are you?�� continued Rayus as he hard silence.

    ��Yes, I do mean what I said,�� said Lyon. ��I need you all to win the graduation event.��

    ��What��s the catch,�� asked Rayus, ��Surely you must have wanted something in return, after all, you are going to do the impossible.��

    ��The guy that always looks so distant is usually the brightest,�� Lyon said before he stood up. ��That��s right, there is a catch.��

    ��Teacher,�� Noah stood up, ��Please tell me that you��re not making a deal with the other teachers are you?��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��You��re not trying to humiliate us, are you?�� asked Noah.

    ��Humiliate you?��

    ��Don��t feign ignorance, please,�� said Rayus. ��Everyone here knows how corrupted their behaviors are toward themon people like us.��

    ��What?�� Lyon frowned before he crossed his arms, ��Looks like there is a story I have yet to hear in this school, though, I kinda expected it.��

    ��Are you pretending, teacher?�� Rayus asked.

    ��Why would I?�� Lyon answered with a smile.

    ��Teacher, there is something that you need to know about our ss,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Reinhard?�� Noah looked at him with furrowed brows.

    ��He has to know, he needs to know.��

    ��Go on,�� said Lyon.

    Reinhard took a deep breath, ��Our ss is the worst as you might already know, however, it wasn��t like that at first.��

    Lyon put himselffortably against the side of the table as he nodded up, ��Interesting, so you are telling me that you were once not the worst?��

    ��Yes,�� Reinhard nodded, ��In fact, one of us almost one-upped them.��

    ��One-upped? Meaning?��

    ��There are various events leading up to graduation and we were not the best by any means, however, one of us did have significant prowess inbat capability,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Let me guess, it��s Rayus,�� said Lyon.

    The three of them were shocked by his guess and it only made him smirk in response.

    ��Y-You��re right,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Alright,�� Lyon nodded before pointing at Rayus, ��Don��t go anywhere and listen.��

    ��I-I��m not nning to���� ( I was about to, he can read minds? ).

    ��Continue,�� said Lyon.

    ��Y-Yes, well, apparently his achievements are not well weed in the society of the elites. They all are condemned him, despite his capability in fighting. We might not be the worst, but everyone was wary of us,�� said Reinhard as he clenched his fist.

    ��They are afraid of you three because the fact of losing to you is more humiliating than anything,�� said Lyon. ��That��s my take.��

    ��Yes!�� Reinhard answered with sharp eyes. ��However! What they did, what they did was����

    ��Calm down,�� said Lyon. ��It��s not like it��s happening now.��

    ��Rayus is now impaired,�� said Noah.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon darted over at Rayus, ��You��re impaired?��

    ������ Rayus looked down with a hint of resentment flowing over his nce.

    ��I see,�� Lyon nodded. ��What impairment?��

    ��The physician of the school said that the meridians in his hands almost shattered,�� said Noah.

    ��Hmm, is that so,�� said Lyon. ��Can they heal him?��

    ��To be honest, I have no idea,�� Noah answered with his head shaking, ��However, they say they can��t.��

    ��Of course, they would say that,�� Lyon chuckled. ��What happened exactly?��

    ��We were on an event where we must reach the deepest cave,�� said Noah, ��Whichever ss got there first would win and be rewarded with a jug of Mana Essence, a Scroll Skill, and a huge amount of points.��

    ��A jug?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��Damn����

    ��However, it was then when it happened,�� said Reinhard. ��We were the first to arrive at an altar deep in the cave�� through a hidden route that our then teacher told us, however, it was nothing but a fraud. An ambush was waiting for us except for victory.��

    ��Ambush? By what?��

    ��By whom,�� said Noah.

    Lyon frowned, ��You were attacked by another cultivator?��

    ��A group of cultivators, it was a group of bandits,�� said Reinhard.

    ��What the fuck?�� Lyon frowned. ��How the hell can a bandit be there?��

    ��It was not their hideout,�� said Rayus. ��When we were there, there was not a single item that proved they were sleeping there.��

    ��It was a setup,�� said Reinhard, ��Setup by none other than our own teacher.��

    ��How did you know that your teacher set you up?�� Lyon asked. ��Surely just because he found a hidden path, you can��t assume that he is the one setting you up?��

    ��No,�� Noah shook his head, ��He was the leader of the bandit, so said the bandits there as theyughed at our trembling hands and shaking legs. To be honest, the devastation from their revtion was more than the physical pain that we endured.��

    ��Was the teacher there?�� asked Lyon.

    ��No, of course not, he wants his hands clean, however, he was dismissed through hisck of awareness and putting us in danger instead,�� said Noah as he clenched his fists seeming wanting nothing more than mming his hands against the desk.

    ��I see,�� Lyon nodded. ��That��s some wild story there.��

    ��You don��t believe us?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Well, considering how they treat you back in my weing party, I believe what you said,�� said Lyon. ��Though, I have to ask, have you met your teacher after the event?��

    ��He vanished,�� said Noah.

    ��Or he was hidden on purpose,�� said Rayus, ��After all, it would stain the school��s reputation as the ��elite�� school.��

    ��I see,�� Lyon smirked. ��Any idea why the teacher did that?��

    ��One of the bandits said that he received a good sum from the other teachers,�� said Noah. ��Now you know, why we are what we are.��

    ��I see, understandable,�� said Lyon as he leaned off the table. ��So you three have deep resentments, I can clearly see it in your eyes. We don��t know the names that bribed your previous teacher, however, we know that he is a bandit leader.��

    All three students looked at Lyon as he courted his attention toward the window with his hands crossed. He looked over at the courtyard. ��And we can pull one interesting fact, there are one or more teachers here in this school that already know that he is a bandit leader prior to applying to be a teacher here.��

    ��Teacher�� what are you�� getting at?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��I can��t have my students not trusting me, that would be a disaster continuing forward,�� said Lyon before he turned and put his hands on his waist, ��What do you say we kill some bandits?��

    All three of them opened their eyes wide with their lips gaped.

    Suddenly the door was opened before a beauty entered with audible steps.

    ��Darling, you forgot your lunch,�� said Selena with a smile.

    ��S-Selena���� ( T-That thing has a purple aura surrounding it!! ) Lyon��s face immediately drained out of moisture the moment his nose caught the smell of the food she brought.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926: Confronting Old Gu

    In Lyon��s eyes, the permeating auraing out from the te that Selena carried was more menacing than the res of the other five teachers. He gulped at the smile that his wife gave him and the sweet notion behind her nce. He now knew who was the worst cook�� out of the two wives. ( Is that thing even edible? ) thought Lyon as he considered the globby thing a threat.

    ��Darling, you��re goosebumps rose,�� Selena chuckled.

    ��Uh�� yeah,�� Lyon nodded with a smile before he said, ��That��s all because of the act of service that you��re doing right now, I��m touched beyond measure.��

    ��Hehe,�� Selena smiled as she tilted her head.

    The three students were at a loss seeing the two of them seemed to have their own world. The beauty barged in without a knock and gave only steps. Her presence was wonderfully pleasing to their eyes, however, there was nothing hiding that sinister purple auraing from the masterpiece on the te that she brought.

    ��Umm,�� Reinhard caught their attention, ��Teacher, who is this?��

    ��Ah? Of course!�� Lyon grinned, ��You don��t think that I woulde to this ce alone with an old man like your principal, do you? The answer to that is no. This is my beautiful wife, Selena.��

    ��You��re married?�� Reinhard raised his brows ( To this beautiful woman?! How in the�� ).

    ��Didn��t you hear anything back in the weing ceremony,�� said Noah as he sighed, ��I think that you should check your brain with the physician, they might find something faulty inside.��

    ��No, that��s not what I meant to say, I mean���� Reinhard gulped. ( Damn she is beautiful, heck, not even the beauty of the Nirvana School could get on her level, what the hell, how did he find someone like that, a dutiful wife to boot! ).

    ��Selena, great! Since you��re here, why don��t I share the food with my lovely students?�� said Lyon. ��It would be unbing of me not to give them something as a sign of goodwill and also trust for days to months toe.��

    The three students were petrified, even Rayus couldn��t keep being a depressed stoic anymore. Now, they finally faced the word betrayal at hand. They just knew him for less than a day and he already set them up for an inevitable end of misery dancing inside their tongues.

    ��Hmm, are you sure, darling?�� Selena raised her brows, ��I mean, I haven��t seen you since you eat the breakfast I made, and now the sun is already up, your stomach should be growling by now.��

    ��Yes, yes, what this big sister said is right!�� said Noah in a hurry. ��If anything it would be unbing of us to eat your lunch since you��re our teacher after all. We should serve you at the very least.��

    ��Kh!�� Lyon had his brows twitched.

    ��That��s right teacher,�� Reinhard nodded after crossing his arms. ��There was nothing more unbing of a student eating their teacher��s lunch. Don��t worry, we can buy something in the cafeteria, there should be plenty of variety of foods there avable for free.��

    ��There are?!�� Lyon eximed. ( What the fuck?! Why didn��t that snot Judsah tell me?! ).

    For a brief moment, Judsah had his goosebumps rose out of nowhere. He had to stop walking and turned around with heaved breath whilst clutching his chest. ��Wha�� what was that?!��

    ��Darling���� Selena had her puppy eyes stroke a shot of nce against him. The dting pupils finally made Lyon sigh.

    Lyon smiled, ��Heh, looks like I have really good students, all three of them.��

    Lyon looked at Reinhard, Noah, and Rayus in a spare nce and sent their spine chilling as he raised a bit of his chin, though, it was only for a sh. Lyon took the te out of Selena��s hand before putting it on his desk. He didn��t even wait for the utensils before gobbling them down like it was thest food before he dies. The speed of his jaws was mesmerizing, the three of them couldn��t even keep up, couldn��t even see if he actually chew them at all, or just passed his mouth and throat, straight down to his gut.

    ��Ah���� Lyon leaned back after a job well down before he felt a swelling gas rebelling upward to his throat. He burped a loud one.

    ( W-Was that fire?! ) thought Reinhard as he rubbed his eyes. ( Must be my imagination ).

    ��How is it?�� Selena asked.

    Lyon gave her an okay sign before turning it into a thumbs up.

    ��Aha~�� Selena skipped as she pped her hand, ��Do you want seconds?��

    Lyon��s eyes bulged open as his brows reached the ceiling. ( You have more?! How do you have more? WHY DO YOU HAVE MORE?! ). Lyon shook his head as he rubbed his belly and nodded.

    ��I see, that��s too bad, I guess I will throw the rest in a nearbyke, the fish would love them,�� Selena smiled.

    ( They gonna die! ) thought all four males in the room.

    ��Now then,�� Selena��s bright radiant eyes turned sharp as she turned and looked at the three students.

    ( W-What��s with her?! Her bearing suddenly change in the blink of an eye ) thought Rayus as he looked at Selena crossing her arms and rising her chin.

    ��So you three are all the students that are lucky enough to be taught and guided by my husband, truly your ancestor��s grave must have exploded by now,�� said Selena.

    ( Her personality just changed! ) thought Noah. ( I-I can��t read her at all, wait�� does she only acts like that to Teacher Lyon? ).

    ��I overheard that my darling ask you three to kill some bandits?�� asked Selena.

    ��Y-Yes,�� Rayus bravely answered.

    ��Selena, no, darling,�� said Lyon before he grabbed both of her shoulders from behind. ��Let me take care of this.��

    ��En!�� Selena nodded with a smile.

    ��Thank you,�� said Lyon before looking at the three, ��It seems like I will have to postpone our trust bonding event.��

    ��Postpone?�� Reinhard asked.

    ��Tomorrow,�� said Lyon. ��We will go hunt those people that make your life miserable, tomorrow.��

    ��A-Are you serious?�� Rayus gulped.

    ��Are you doubting my husband?�� asked Selena, however, her killing instinct was retracted the moment Lyon gave a little squish on her shoulders.

    ��Yes, after all, we don��t know where they are yet,�� said Lyon. ��For now, ss is dismissed, and darling,�� he looked at her wife, ��Can you feed the fish at theke, I need to go and meet that principle.��

    ��En!�� Selena nodded before going right away.

    ( Damn, she is really docile around him ) thought Noah before averting his nce back toward Lyon. ( Wait, did he just sentence those fishes to death? ).

    ��Teacher, are you serious?�� asked Rayus.

    ��How many times do you have to ask that?�� Lyon rolled his eyes, ��just gather here by the morning tomorrow, not first thing in the morning, but the morning, so that means it could be anytime before the sun peaked its shift.��

    Lyon didn��t wait for their response before exiting the ssroom and left them to their own thought.

    Rayus had his lips slightly gaped.

    Noah crossed his arms, ��What a guy.�� before he noticed Rayus was staring at the exit. ��Oi, Rayus, are you alright?��

    Rayus blinked before looking at Reinhard, ��Do you think he is serious? About killing the bandits?��

    ��En!�� Reinhard nodded firmly. ��I found nothing at all that makes me doubt him, though, it��s really something, since when the Mortal World had someone like him.��

    Meanwhile at the principal office.

    Old Gu was looking at his softly cracked window with keen eyes. He was rubbing his beard as he grunt before he heard a knock.

    ��Open the door, old man! We need to talk!�� said Lyon.

    ��L-Lyon?!�� Old Gu raised his brows, ��Oh excuse me, I meant, Teacher Lyon?!��

    Old Gu opened the door before Lyon entered in strides as if it was his own bedroom. Thetter chose to sit even before the host permitted him. Old Gu was not as surprised anymore seeing his attitude and chose to sit right opposite him.

    ��Is there a problem, Teacher Lyon?�� asked Old Gu.

    ��I��ve heard the stories,�� said Lyon as he spread his legs and crossed his arms. He was taking up space on the sofa before he raised his chin, ��One of them is impaired by a group of bandits.��

    ��I see, so you have heard Rayus��s circumstance.��

    ��It��s not just his circumstance, is ss Six��s circumstance and I want to know what you know,�� said Lyon before he slowly furrowed his brows.

    Old Gu sighed before he heard a cracking noise of a fart. He raised his brows and looked at Lyon.

    ��Hmph,�� Lyon stood up with his arms crossed then, he farted yet again. ��We will continue this in half an hour. Now, where is your toilet?��

    ��What��?�� Old Gu blinked twice in confusion before the smell corrupted his lungs and shrunk his pupils. ��Over there!��

    Lyon nodded before going to the toilet and closing the door shut.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927: Newbie Teacher

    The sound of rushing water flushing was heard before Lyon was found back on the sofa facing the principal.

    The principal sighed, ��Reinhard came to me with a burning desire to kill, despite the rugged clothes and sore muscles that he suffered. His face was bloodied but his condition was better than the other two, especially Rayus.��

    ��So I��ve heard,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms. ��Seeing your friends got the worst end of a fight, any true cultivator would feel that way.��

    ��Rayus is a talented boy despite his upbringing, it��s a shame as to what happened to him,�� said Old Gu.

    ��It is,�� Lyon answered, ��Where is the previous teacher now?��

    ��We dismissed him,�� said Old Gu before he sighed. ��Sadly, despite Reinhard��s adamant words that the teacher was the bandit��s leader, there was not enough proof that linked them, nor the proof that he received a bribe.��

    ��Then where is he now?�� asked Lyon.

    Old Gu shook his head, ��I don��t know.��

    Lyon smirked, ��Maybe I can start with a question, how did he even get hired? Surely your elite school must have done a background check before hiring him?��

    ��We did a background check on him, but the information that we received was true and legit,�� said the old principal.

    ��Did hee here alone or was he rmended by someone?�� asked Lyon.

    ��He dide here alone,�� said Old Gu, ��None of the teachers had seen him before.��

    ��How can you be so sure?�� Lyonughed. ��An unknown man randomly showed up to teach ss Six, students filled with themoners of Second Heaven, sounds too good to be true.��

    ��Apparently, he was inadequate for the task,�� said Old Gu.

    ��This bandit group, do they have an identity?�� asked Lyon.

    ��You should ask that to your students,�� said Old Gu. ��They were there, they might catch a glimpse of their identity or, heard them.��

    ��Is that so?�� said Lyon. ��What about bandits near this school?��

    ��I haven��t caught up with the news of our neighboring city, perhaps you could find some interesting information there,�� said Old Gu. ��Though, a word of caution, with how you presented your cultivation level, it might not be the best outlook.��

    ��Heh, all of them are the same. The power squashed the weak not only with their feet but also their hearts. How did everyone grow up to be like this, they never chose to be born in the realm they were in but they were spat on by those who were born at a higher level, such is the fate of the cultivation world,�� said Lyon as he stood up, ��Let me tell you something Old Gu, those boys, they vehemently believed in the system that your young master believe, they don��t deserve the life of stomping for what they did, however, since your system brought them to their knees, I will make sure that they beat all of the other sses in ways that perhaps would spat on the name ��cultivation�� and you can do nothing about it.��

    Old Gu had his eyes looking at the door closing as Lyon left his room. He grunted. ( This is not good, whatever his nning is�� not good ). He sighed before standing up, ��But then again,�� he looked over at the window, ��I don��t really have the power to stop him, such an ineffable figure, what is he doing in the Mortal World interests me more than this whole charade. What does he see, I wonder, what grand scheme is he nning?��

    Old Gu sat on his desk before sighing, ��He might have a spot in Sixth Heaven, more than anyone in Second Heaven. The Mortal World has birthed a monster beyond their control.��

    ��

    ��Tch!�� Lyon clicked his tongue. ( I thought I would get a lead but I got nothing, at least he is not prevaricating about the whole matter ).

    He found himself turning into a hall and one sign caught his eye��s attention. He stopped in his tracks a revealed furrowed brows. The faculty office was a few steps away.

    After what he said back in the weing ceremony, he smiled as he strode toward the door. He paused and crossed his arms with his chin raised. He snorted then turned the knob and pushed it open.

    All teachers were present and raised their brows looking at the figure at the door. From the look on their faces, they didn��t reveal a surprise.

    Han stood up, ��Wee, new teacher,�� he smiled. ��How��s your student?��

    ��Been better it seems,�� Lyon smirked before he found an empty sit.

    ��I see,�� Vina answered, ��You must have heard their circumstances already, that��s fascinating. Never thought those boys would open up to you like that.��

    ��With how he presented himself in the weing ceremony, it��s a matter of course,�� said Cini as her focus was still on the documents on her desk.

    ��I will take that as apliment,�� said Lyon before putting his leg on top of the table.

    ��It seems to me that you��re taking this too lightly, Teacher Lyon,�� said Rokh.

    ��There is nothing truly heavy in this world but our own mind,�� said Lyon. ��Forget it, someone like you won��t understand.��

    ��Tch!�� Rokh scowled. ��What do you mean by that?��

    ��Nothing, of course,�� said Lyon with a chuckle, ��C��mon, it��s a joke, surely you can take a joke.��

    ��What are you nning to do? There is hardly any chance of you winning the graduation,�� asked Cini.

    ��Hmm, I wonder,�� Lyon smirked. ��However, I must do something first.��

    ��And what��s that?�� asked Marat.

    ��I need to kill a few people,�� said Lyon.

    The room sank into an awkward silence for a moment. All their nce shifted and sharpened. However, not a single one of them could make him flinch.

    ��Killing a few people? Are you mad?�� asked Han as he furrowed his brows.

    ��It takes a little madness to be sane,�� Lyonughed.

    ��Hunting people is harder than hunting a beast,�� said Yama. ��Who are you nning to kill? You just got here.��

    ��Well, some of you might know who,�� said Lyon. ��After all, some of you have a connection with them.��

    ��Hmm,�� Marat crossed his arms before raising his brows, ��Are you talking about the bandits that impaired Rayus?��

    As his words fell the rest of the teachers raised their brows before looking at Lyon with a seasoning of sourness.

    ��You understand me very well,�� Lyon jested. ��I think you and I can share a drink one day, if, my wife allows it.��

    Marat snorted a smirk, ��You��re a bound man, however, if the opportunity raises, why not?��

    Lyon nodded before looking at the rest of the teachers, ��Well, anyone of you wants to introduce yourself? You have my name already.��

    ��You can read our names on the desk,�� said Rokh as he pointed out the name tag made out of solid wood engraved.

    ��Heh, sure,�� Lyon smiled. ��Well, do you have any suggestions for a newbie like me? I would love to hear tips from the pros.��

    ��You can start by putting down your legs,�� said Cini. ��Such unruly might taught your students to be one too. We have standards here.��

    ��My apologies,�� said Lyon as he put down his legs but still keep his smile. Lyon opened his arms, ��Then, when can I get a good bribe offer, I wouldn��t say no directly hahaha!��

    His words once again fell their expectations. They had never thought that he would say the word out of the blue and withughter as well. Their parted lips only intensified his chuckles.

    ��You��re disrespecting us!�� shouted Han as he mmed his hand against his own desk.

    ��The loudest ones usually offer the biggest,�� said Lyon with a smile.

    ��You!��

    ��That��s crossing the line, new teacher, you don��t want us to be your enemy,�� said Vina with furrowed brows.

    ��Hey, loosened up, I��m just joking,�� said Lyon as he shrugged. ��It��s not like any of you would bribe someone like me right? It��s not like you would rig ss Six for a selfish purpose right? It��s not like thatmoner and the elites of the Second Heaven�� are different, right?�� Lyon smirked. He looked at each of their faces but none of them dared to answer. ��Perhaps, I was wrong?��

    ��Do you like to hunt, Teacher Lyon?�� asked Yama. ��Because I do.��

    ��I like to hunt beautiful women,�� said Lyon.

    ��I��m serious,�� answered Yama.

    Lyon didn��t answer back but merely raised one of his brows as he slowly lowered his chin whilst maintaining eye contact.

    ��I thought you already have a wife,�� asked Cini.

    ��I have three,�� Lyon answered.

    ��Tch! Pervert,�� said Vina as she red at him.

    ��Do you want to be the fourth?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��As if!��

    ��Haha, I��m just joking, why are you so flustered?�� asked Lyon before he stood up, ��Well, this has been a nice chat, but I have a matter to do, see you all tomorrow.��

    Lyon left the faculty office without any weight pulling him down. His shoulders were as light as feathers as he closed the door. However, not much so for the teachers he left.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928: Inscrutable

    ��What a supercilious figure,�� said Cini. ��I can��t believe he held his head high even though his background is less than his own students.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Maratughed.

    ��Why are youughing Marat?�� asked Rokh. ��This matters to you too.��

    ��Matters me?�� Marat raised his brows, ��Don��t lump me with you lots, I have my own standard.��

    ��Are you serious right now?�� asked Vina.

    ��Yes, my ss is the best and will win the graduation event,�� said Marat. ��Just like how it was for thest few years.��

    ��Bah, don��t let your thought fly over your head,�� said Yama. ��My ss has a good chance to top them all.��

    ��Now is not the time,�� said Rokh. ��We should teach the new teacher a lesson of how things work around here. He is from the Mortal World, we need to remind him what that means in Second Heaven.��

    ��You mean a small orientation? I agree!�� Han answered.

    Rokh smiled seeing Han��s reaction but one of his brows raised the moment he caught Cini��s. ��Cini, you don��t look like you agree.��

    ��That��s because I don��t,�� said Cini to the rest of the teachers�� surprise.

    ��Huh? Did you hear what you said?�� asked Vina.

    ��I heard what I said, Vina,�� said Cini without sparing a nce. ��You can try if you want, but don��t belittle me when you fail.��

    ��Tch!�� Han clicked his tongue, ��You honestly believe that he could retaliate?��

    ��Do you honestly believe that you could eveny a finger on him? Remember, just moments ago in the courtyard, he could have wrung your neck,�� said Cini as she leered at him.

    ��Kh!�� Han was taken aback by hearing her words as a hint of cold sweat formed on his forehead, ��He caught me off, guard! He won��t be able to do that if I know what��sing!��

    ��Hahaha, that��s pathetic,�� said Yama. ��In nature, do you ask a tiger not to sneak on you?��

    ��You!�� Han furiously pointed at him. ��What side are you on here?! This is not talking about me, but that arrogant bastard!��

    ��Phew~�� Vina whistled as she saw Han being consumed by rage. ��Doesn��t take much to tick you off, huh.��

    ��Enough,�� said Rokh seeing the conversation escte in the wrong direction. ��There is a matter at hand, if we keep him doing whatever he wants, one day it will be our turn to kiss his de.��

    ��That��s a weird way of saying it, but you��re kind of right,�� said Vina before she buried her head in her desk. ��Though, it sounds really tiresome to even teach him.��

    ��Vina, his action does not reflect our standard,�� said Rokh. ��You don��t want us to be lumped together to the lights of him, do you?��

    ��Manner is one thing, strength is another,�� said Cini. ��He might not have the manner, but thetter is still questionable.��

    ��You still believe he is that strong?�� asked Han.

    ��He has the benefit of the doubt,�� said Cini, ��I won��t rule that out.�� ( Especially with the state of Old Gu��s window, until I have that answer, I will regard him as dangerous for now ).

    Vina sighed before she pulled her head up and looked at Rokh, ��Rokh, what benefits do you think we would have in teaching him manners? Like, the graduation event is in six months, he literally can��t do anything to save those poor poor boys from failing graduation.��

    ��Finally, some insight! Though I never thought it woulde from you, hahaha!�� Yamaughed.

    ��I will kill you next time, Yama!�� said Vina as she sharpened her eyes.

    ��Forgive me,�� Yama showed both palms.

    ��Your face belies your gesture,�� Vina frowned.

    Yama merely smiled at her soft aggression.

    ��Yama, are you not going to join us?�� asked Rokh. ��We could use your power.��

    ��As much as I was irritated by the guy, Vina has a point,�� said Yama as he crossed his arms. ��He could do nothing to change ss Six��s path to failure. Might as well give him a few loose freedom, after all, he will only be here after six months.��

    ��Really?�� Han raised his brows.

    ��Judsah told me,�� said Yama as he nodded, ��Well, unless he lied of course.��

    Rokh sighed, ��I hate it when I see your logic here.��

    ��Oi!�� Han called, ��You��re not bailing out, are you?��

    Rokh crossed his arms as he leaned back, ��There is something called ��wasting energy��, Han. He might be unruly but what can he do exactly? We don��t have any curriculum for the students in the next six months, they are on their own agendas, which means he couldn��t disturb us nor does he have the time to.��

    Han was taken back before gritting his teeth, ��His arrogance needs to be taught a lesson!��

    ��There is no mistaking that, but we are not his fathers either,�� said Rokh. ��Cini��s words were enough, if he didn��t change then so be it, after all, I could just stay away from him in the next six months, we are not even obliged to be in this faculty room.��

    Han��s eyes bulged before his hands slowly clenched.

    ��You can do what you want, Han,�� said Cini as she stood up. ��We��re not here to stop you, nor do we even want to stop you, it��s your life, your choice.��

    ��And where are you going?�� asked Han.

    ��I��m going to check on my students, they should be done basking in that cultivation pool,�� said Cini as she head outside with every nce on her until she closed the door gently.

    ��!?�� her pupils shrunk to a dot as they trembled. She was frozen in ce as the air inside her lungs didn��t move. Her lips slightly parted from each other as she saw a finger. A finger was ced on top of a figure��s lips as a gesture.

    ��Sh~�� Lyon hissed softly before smirking then shook the same finger that he used for the gesture. He turned around not saying a word before walking away whilst waving goodbye.

    Then, and only then, she resumed her breath. Her legs weekend a bit but even as her knees trembled, she remained standing, all standing, except for her thoughts. Was he listening? Was he there the whole time? The questions ran circles inside her calcting head. He appeared to be bratty and doesn��t act like the job, however, was that all an act?

    ( What an inscrutable person�� ) thought Cini as she slowly furrowed her brows. ( With six months on the clock, now you get my attention and�� anticipation. What will you do, how are you gonna do it? ).

    The door behind her clicked.

    ��Huh? I thought you left already,�� said Vina. ��What are you looking at?��

    ��Vina, you��ve been with men before, how well can you interpret one?�� asked Cini.

    ��W-Woah?! What? Did I hear that right?�� Vina rubbed her eyes and the inner canal of her ears, ��Can you say that again? I must have misheard things.��

    Cini shook her head without sparing a nce at her the whole conversation. She walked toward her destination, the cultivation pool.

    Vina was gobsmacked looking at Cini, leaving her hanging. She put her hands on her waist as she tilted her head with one raised brow, ��Is her hormone finally starting to kick in now?��

    Meanwhile, inside ss Six��s ssroom.

    ��Oi, Rayus, you need to stop looking at the windows,�� said Reinhard. ��There is no ss today, let��s get back to our dorm.��

    Rayus sighed before suddenly, the door mmed open.

    Three of them jolted out of their characters before realizing that it was their new teacher.

    ��W-What? Are we going to have a ss after all?�� asked Noah.

    ��Reinhard,�� said Lyon.

    ��Y-Yes?!��

    ��Tell me about these bandits that you and the rest fought,�� said Lyon before crossing his arms.

    ��B-But I thought you knew already, we all say you going to the Principal��s Office.��

    ��He didn��t help much, besides, I took a dump in his toilet but that��s not important! He said that you might know their identities since they don��t,�� said Lyon.

    ��Identities?��

    ��Identities, not iden-tities, hehe,�� Lyon made a perverted smile before reverting back to his serious face, ��Yes! They might wear uniformed cloaks or something.��

    ��They are bandits, though, they don��t wear anything that formal,�� said Noah.

    ��That��s good news! They are disorganized bandits,�� said Lyon. ��Now, do they have something inmon?��

    ��They��re bandits?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Stop being stupid,�� said Lyon.

    ��I heard they mentioned the name ��Burgeon Swan��,�� said Rayus.

    ��Great! Thank you, Rayus,�� said Lyon. ��Now, where can we get the information regarding Burgeon Swan?��

    ��Perhaps it��s best to look inside the cave where we were attacked? But I wouldn��t rmend it,�� said Noah.

    ��Good suggestion! Then tomorrow we��re going there!�� said Lyon.

    ��But!�� Noah eximed.

    ��All three of you wille with me and my wife tomorrow,�� said Lyon.

    ��You��re bringing your wife?!�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Hahaha! Yes! This could be my date as well!�� said Lyon.

    ( I-I don��t think you know what date means ) thought Reinhard.

    ��Don��t worry though, she is a behemoth of a sword-wielder,�� said Lyon. ��We are safer with her than without.��  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929: See Ya!

    The next day came in a sh and Reinhard found himself in front of the gate alone.

    ��Firste, first serve,�� said Reinhard as he put his hands by his waist. His face was brighter than the sun above as he turned around and looked at the empty courtyard. ��It��s the day right? He did say today, right?��

    ��Hahaha!�� An obnoxiousugh dimmed Reinhard��s spirit.

    He grunted before founding Jasper passing by. Of course, thetter paused just as he predicted.

    ��I don��t have time for this,�� said Reinhard.

    ��What? I didn��t even say anything,�� said Jasper as he shrugged with his chin raised. ��What are you doing here? You��re not going to surrender before the fight, are you?��

    ��You know me more than I know myself,�� said Jasper. ��What do you think would happen?��

    ��That��s the spirit,�� Jasper smirked. ��The graduation would be boring without some ants to stomp.��

    ��Always trying to pick a fight, give us a rest,�� said Noah from the side.

    ��Noah,�� Reinhard called.

    ��Ah, the other clown, of course, how can I forget,�� said Jasper before chuckling.

    ��Give it a rest, Jasper.��

    Jasper��s smiles vanished as Reinhard��s and Noah��s smiles only just blossomed. The former frowned before looking over to see the cker of ss Six, Rayus.

    ��Rayus..!�� called Jasper.

    ��You still remember my name?�� asked Rayus before he smirked, ��Heh, excuse me, of course, you still remember my name, I was the one who defeat you multiple times.��

    ��Bah! You dare to say that now?!�� Jasper crossed his arms and had his chin raised. He smirked, ��What do you think would happen if Iy a finger on you now?��

    ��You can try, but it would tarnish your teacher��s name,�� said Rayus. ��After all, what��s the joy in defeating a cripple like me?��

    ��Rayus���� muttered Reinhard.

    ��Heh, hehehe, hahahaha!�� Jasperughed. ��You truly are the best! The clown of clowns!��

    Rayus rolled his eyes before gathering with the other two. ��Where is he?��

    Jasper turned with his arms still crossed, ��He might run after seeing you three, being the head of the circus, who would want such a title?? Hahaha!��

    Rayus looked at him with hiszy nce, ��You talk so much about circus and clowns, Are there some underlying reasons as to why you always make that reference? Perhaps you want to be one?��

    ��What did you say?!�� Jasper looked at him with ring eyes. ��Do you want me to further deepen your misery?��

    ��Is that a threat?�� asked Rayus. ��Can you do better?��

    ��You!��

    ��Enough Jasper!�� said Reinhard as he stepped forward. ��If you have something to say, say it to me.��

    ��Heh, and what can you do?�� asked Jasper, ��It��s not like you could raise your fist against me.��

    ��Try me,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Hold it, Reinhard,�� said Noah. ��It��s not worth it to spend any more energy against him, he will pay the prize for agonizing us.��

    ��Hahaha, what the hell, hahaha!�� Jasperughed as he clutched his stomach. ��That��s the joke of the day! Congrattions!��

    ��Well, well, well, you four look like you��re getting along.��

    The three students from ss Six furrowed their brows as they looked at the oneing.

    ��Teacher Han, good morning, hehe,�� Jasper couldn��t help hisughter.

    ��Hahaha, yourugh is quite infectious here, can I hear the joke?�� asked Teacher Han as he looked at ss Six.

    ��Hahaha,e on then, you��re not going to reject Teacher Han��s request, will you?�� asked Jasper as heughed louder inwardly.

    The three students were put in a tight spot, but after Reinhard share a confused look with Noah, Rayus answered, ��We are not making a joke, Teacher Han, with all due respect of course.��

    Jasper raised his brows to the ceiling as he heard his answers. He grinned inwardly as to what was toe. He thought that he wouldply and make a fool of themselves, but their answer was worth more.

    ��No joke?�� Teacher Han raised one of his brows with his head slightly tilted in a displeasing way. He grunted as if he regained hisposure with his arms crossed. ��Hmm, what are you doing here anyway? Aren��t you supposed to be training?��

    ��They are waiting for me,�� a familiar figure jolted Han��s goosebumps as his pupils shrunk to a dot in visible seconds. His pupils trembled as his words crashed inside his throat before he saw a figure leisurely walk past him from behind.

    The three students had their faces gleaming seeing their teacher finallye into y.

    Jasper gulped seeing the teacher but even more so as the second figure came into view.

    A devastating beautiful figure appeared out of nowhere with a sword on her waist. Her eyes were as blue as the ocean and her smiles were only directed at the man that just came before her.

    ��Lyon���� Han muttered before saying with a smile, ��Teacher Lyon, I never expected you toe.��

    ��Is that so?�� Lyon raised his brows with a smirk, ��You seem to be enjoying yourself.��

    ��Hah? I wonder what you mean by that?�� asked Han before he fake a cough. ��And also, I wonder who this beautifuldy is by your side?��

    ��Haha!�� Lyonughed, ��You could train your cough to be a bit more realistic, but, fine, this is of course my wife, I thought you all knew about this already.��

    ( That��s his wife?! ) thought Jasper and Han at the same time. They had heard that he wasing here to teach and he brought along his wife. However, they never thought that his wife would be so a devastatingly beautiful, kingdom-toppling specimen.

    ��Your looks of disbelief are quite amusing,�� said Lyon. ��Now then, if my ears are not messing with me, you said something with a tune that I don��t like toward my students.��

    The atmosphere immediately sank as the words fell from Lyon��s mouth. His eyes were not ring at Han at all, however, the way he smirked and he crossed his arms, made thetter small and threatened.

    ��W-What..? You must have heard wrong,�� said Han as he feigned innocent.

    ��Are you sure?�� asked Lyon, ��How about you? Did you hear what he said?��

    Jasper was caught off guard before shaking his head in response. ( The way he snuck up on us like that, even Teacher Han was incapable of noticing himing! What in Paradise��s name is going on?! )

    ��I see,�� Lyon, ��Are you guys deaf?��

    The two of them were surprised by his direct assault for a second.

    ��Ha��hahaha,�� Hanughed wryly, ��That��s a nice jest, Teacher Lyon.��

    ��Heh, if you say so,�� Lyon smirked, ��Why are you here, Jasper?��

    ��I-I����

    ��He is with me, we were strolling down the courtyard together,�� said Han.

    ��No���� Rayus was abruptly stopped in his words by a gesture from Lyon, with him showing his index finger.

    Lyon resumed crossing his arms as he looked at Han, ��Are you sure?��

    ��Yes, yes, that��s what we did,�� said Jasper as he repeatedly nodded. ( Against someone like him, it��s best to y along for now ).

    Lyon sighed before opening up his arms and releasing his tension. He reached out for Han��s shoulders before patting them twice then grabbed them. He looked at Han whose eyes were a fusion between confused and scared.

    ( Why does he look at me in�� pity? ) thought Han.

    ��Listen, Han,�� said Lyon as his words courted all the attention of all presented ears. ��I mean, I get it, but, you need to hold it in.��

    ����What? Hehe, what are you talking about asked?�� asked Han as he smiled wryly.

    ��I mean, you know, teacher and student rtionship is a huge scandal. I mean, there is nothing wrong with love, but, like, wait until Jasper graduate you know, so that you have a peaceful life in secret, or just go public, I don��t care either way,�� Lyon sighed despite hearing Han��s blood gushing inside his vein. ��Please, hold it in, he is still a teenager for fuck sake, just let him experience the world first, you know.��

    ��Pfft!�� All three students spat out at the same time hearing their teacher��s wondrous insults.

    Han red and quickly opened his lips but Selena��s killing intent red faster before a word even reached the throat. She immediately did the same toward Jasper whose lips were also stuck open.

    ��I know, I know, it��s a shock, but don��t worry, my lips are sealed, and so are my boys, ain��t that right boys?��

    ��BhuHAHAHAH!�� all threeughed merrily as they rolled on the ground

    ��Oi! Don��tugh!�� shouted Lyon pathetically.

    All three students were back on their feet instantly despite little giggles escaping their mouths.

    ��Now, are your lips sealed?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Y,Ye,Yes..�� said all three of them whilst holding theirughter.

    ��Good,�� Lyon nodded before turning around and looking at Han and Jasper. Their faces could contest the heat from the sun already.

    ��I��m sorry, Teacher Han, but it seems like it��s time for me, my wife, and ss Six to have a little adventure, perhaps it wouldst for six months, however, I hope your rtionship stays strong during this trying times, just, keep it in your pants until he matures, alright? See ya!�� Lyon turned and left with ss Six before the three students burst intoughter once more after just a few steps.

    ��Oi! Don��tugh!�� reprimanded Lyon.

    Selena pulled her killing instinct from the two of them before both of them passed out.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930: Nemk City

    ��While the others were checking out on the ones passing out at the school gate, Lyon, his wife, and his student continued the journey.

    ��Holy Paradise���� Reinhard looked up at the sky with satisfaction on his face. The passing shadow of the clouds covered his face. ��I can��t feel my jaws.��

    ��That was brutal, Teacher! Hahaha!�� Noah kept clutching his stomach as he walked.

    Rayus also didn��t miss a grin as he walked by his side as if a new breeze of wind gently rubbed his soul. He had never thought that the oue would be even out of his mind. He thought that Lyon would not retaliate and merely drop the matter, however, he was wrong, entirely wrong. Now, he saw a brighter light than before in the new teacher that came like a ghost but regally presented himself.

    Selena had her head on his shoulder as they walked together. She smiled looking at his face before thetter caught on.

    ��Hm?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��Is something on my face?��

    ��No,�� Selena answered before revealing a smile, ��I��m just happy seeing you again, and the warmth, reminds me of the golden days.��

    ( ?! ) Rayus raised his brows as his ears perked up. ( Golden days? What? Didn��t he say that he is not that older than us? ),

    Lyon smiled, ��I wish could remember that.��

    ��You will, darling, you will,�� said Selena as she nodded.

    ��Teacher, you��re one lucky guy,�� said Reinhard as he rolled his eyes.

    ��Hahaha!�� Lyonughed as he scratched the back of his head, ��Of course I am! Now, where should we go looking at this, bandit group? Something with a swan or whatever their name is.��

    ��It��s Burgeon Swan,�� Noah sighed. ( For a powerful man, I guess being a bit forgetful can be considered his drawback ).

    ��Yeah that,�� said Lyon as he nodded.

    ��We are soon approaching Nemk City,�� said Rayus, ��We can gather information there.��

    ��Are you sure we can gather information there?�� asked Lyon. ��What if that city is actually ruled by the so-called bandits.��

    ( Did he forget the name already?! ) thought Noah.

    ��That��s�� hmm, I never thought about that,�� said Noah.

    ��Hahaha, don��t worry about it, we got six months!�� said Lyon.

    ��Six months?! Wait, I thought you were joking!�� eximed Reinhard.

    ��We are not going to return to that school until the graduation event started,�� said Lyon.

    ��What?!�� Noah asked. ��Why not?!��

    ��With an environment like that, how far do you think you could grow?�� asked Lyon as he furrowed his brows and the group stopped. ��They bickered your left and right, always reminding you how bigger they are just because they hade from a higher status ballsack. I mean, this is just the way I saw things in less than two days. I bet that even the facilities that you used were rigged, perhaps not the intention of your principal or vice principal, but the other sses or teachers. With that in mind, you��re going to grow, just in the opposite direction.��

    ��That��s���� Reinhard looked down in solemness. He knew what the new teacher said was right. Their ss had been the subject of bullying for almost thest three years. However, they managed to endure it somehow.

    ��It��s really amazing that you three still stick inside Nirvana School,�� said Lyon with a smile, ��What? Is the prize worth the pain? Worth the shame..?��

    ��It is a chance like no other,�� said Rayus. ��How could we miss it, even if we graduated at the bottom of the entire school, we are still somethingpared to the others. Furthermore, getting there was not easy.��

    Noah nodded, ��Couple that with new teachersing as the previous ones going, and our hope lit and died, and then lit again, over and over again, until what happened with the Burgeon Swan.��

    ��Until I came along hahaha!�� Lyon pointed at himself andughed.

    ��Yeah!�� Reinhard followed suit, ��In just less than a day, you prove yourself to be the best teacher we ever have!��

    ��Alright, don��t start kissing my ass, you��re a guy,�� jested Lyon as Reinhard was petrified under theughter of his two friends.

    ��Darling, we should get going,�� said Selena.

    ��Right, right! We should get going!�� said Lyon, ��Where are we going?��

    ��The Nemk City remember? I mean, we can read the sign already!�� said Noah as he pointed to a signboard standing in the middle of a three-way.

    ��Oh, to the right is a forest, to the left is Nemk City,�� said Lyon as he read the signs they pointed to. ��What is this Nemk City anyway?��

    ��It��s just a regr city,�� said Noah.

    ��Alright, who is in charge of the city?�� asked Lyon.

    ��The elder of the city?�� asked Reinhard. ��I forgot his name though.��

    ��Ba,�� said Rayus. ��Elder Ba lived in the biggest house in the city.��

    ��Alright, let��s go there, we need to see this Elder Ba,�� said Lyon. ��I��m sure with your uniforms, we can get an audience with him.��

    A few momentster.

    Lyon and the group were standing in front of the gate of the biggest house in the city.

    ��We are sorry but an audience with the elder is not avable at this time,�� said one of the two guards guarding the gate.

    ��What? Why not?�� asked Lyon as he furrowed his brows, ��Do you see their uniforms? They are from the elite school, Nirvana School, surely he could give Old Gu some face?��

    The guard was taken aback by his persistence, but they didn��t dare to show disrespect either. ��Y-Yes, we know the uniforms quite well, but there is nothing that we can do here, the elder is not at home currently.��

    ��He is not? Where is he?�� asked Lyon.

    ��We don��t know where he went,�� said one of the guards, ��Perhaps you can go to the city hall and ask around?��

    ��Where is the city hall?�� asked Lyon.

    ��In the middle of the city? Wait, are you not from around here?��

    Lyon turned and then left with the group. He didn��t answer the guards even through gestures.

    The guards furrowed before one of them thought, ��That guy is suspicious.��

    ��No shit,�� said the other. ��But, I��m not going to chase after him, I��m not paid enough to risk myself over something like this, besides, Elder Ba can handle them.��

    ��True that,�� he nodded. ��Keeping our nose out of this is the best course of action.��

    Meanwhile, Lyon and the group had arrived at the City Hall.

    ��Halt, what is your purpose here?�� asked a guard with a frown face.

    ��We want to have an audience with Ba,�� said Lyon.

    ��What did you say?!��

    ��He-He meant Elder Ba!�� said Noah as he stepped forward. ��I��m sorry, but he is new around here.��

    ��Hmph! Don��t try anything funny like that again,�� said the guard before his pupils shrunk out of nowhere. Every breath he could take was getting colder and colder as his heart made a sprint out of his control. His lips parted as his goosebumps already peaked. ( W-Wha�� what��s happening?! ) thought the guard before all of these eerie sensations suddenly vanish with a simple call.

    ��Selena,�� Lyon called out.

    ��Yes, darling?�� Selena came passing from behind the guard.

    ( What the? When did she?! ) the guard��s imagination was halted as Reinhard asked, ��Can we see Elder Ba?��

    ��Huh?�� the guard snapped back before looking at Reinhard. He made a fake cough, ��I��m sorry, but Elder Ba is not currently present inside the City Hall.��

    ��Where is he?�� asked Lyon. ��Don��t tell me you didn��t know?��

    ��Elder Ba is currently joining the auction,�� said the guard. ��However, I suggest that you wait until the event is over if you want to have an audience with him.��

    ��An auction?�� Lyon raised his brows before rubbing his chin as he contemted, ��Hmm..��

    ��T-Teacher, you��re not going to join the auction, are you?�� asked Noah.

    ��Well, we��re here,�� said Lyon, ��Might as well go there and sat beside him.��

    ��Good luck,�� said the guard.

    Lyon frowned at the guard��s sent-off words however, he thought nothing of it before going to the auction along with the rest of the group.

    Inside the auction, there was already a person waiting at the front of the receptionist��s desk. He was well-dressed and wore the typical smile of that of a concierge.

    ��Wee to Nemk Auction!�� said the concierge.

    ��We are here to join the auction, I would like to sit right beside Elder Ba.��

    The concierge raised his brows, ��Esteemed guests, please show me your VIP card.��

    ��My what?�� Lyon asked.

    ��My apologies,�� the concierge said with a little bow, ��However, Elder Ba is sitting in the VIP room alongside his friends, to join that room, one would need VIP ess.��

    ��What if I don��t have one?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Then you will join themon buyers on the first floor,�� said the concierge.

    ��Looks like we have to wait outside,�� said Noah, however, Rayus was looking at Lyon, particrly his face.

    ( This guy is up to something�� what is it��? ) thought Rayus as he saw his new teacher smirking at the face of an obstacle.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931: Scheming �C Rubbing Hands

    ��How does one acquire this VIP card that you mentioned?�� asked Lyon toward the concierge.

    The concierge smiled, ��There are two means to have the VIP cards. One is to purchase an unknown amount of items from us, then we will grant you the VIP cards. The second one is to purchase the card straight away.��

    ( So the first method is most likely a scam and depends on the higher-up��s decision, otherwise, he would make clear the precise amount of items to earn that VIP card ) thought Rayus before he darted his nce toward Lyon.

    ��How much is the VIP card?�� Lyon asked.

    The concierge smiled, ��You would need one hundred thousand SHT.��

    ��What?�� Lyon was bbergasted by his words. ��Did I hear you right?��

    ( I knew it, hehe, that kinda face always brings me joy ) thought the concierge. ��That��s right, one hundred thousand SHT.��

    ��SHT as in shit? You want one hundred thousand shit?�� asked Lyon with furrowed brows.

    ����. what?�� the concierge and the three students shared the same confusion.

    ��Teacher, he meant the Second Heaven Token,�� said Rayus before he sigh.

    ��Oh�� right, of course, I know what SHT means,�� said Lyon as he nodded. ��What��s the difference between the first floor and the VIP floor?��

    ��The VIP floor naturally has better seats, free snacks, drinks, et cetera,�� said the concierge.

    ��C��mon that��s obvious, I want to know the real benefit,�� said Lyon.

    The concierge politely answered, ��Of course, you get to participate in a special round for special items that are definitely rare and valuable for both cultivators and collectorsbined.��

    ��Special round? So the first floor doesn��t get a special round?��

    ��No, esteemed guest,�� said the concierge nodding. ��However, those who are on the first floors get to experience how the VIPs outbid each other for the items that are auctioned.��

    ��Heh, you guys do that to entice the first floor with the privilege of being a VIP, right?�� asked Lyon with a wicked smile. ��Good try.��

    The concierge smiled and nodded.

    ��Then how much is the first floor,�� asked Lyon.

    ��You will get basic chairs of course. More popted than the VIP floor and most likely cannot hide your identity. There are no foods, no snacks, and no drinks. Of course, you��re allowed to bid against the ones on the VIP floor, if you have the capability to do so,�� the concierge exined.

    ��I mean, how much SHT?�� asked Lyon.

    ��For the entry fee, you would need to pay a hundred SHT for entry, and you would need to pay each time you enter.��

    ��Each time we enter? How about if you go outside to have a quick rinse for your throat?��

    ��Then you would need to pay another fee to enter again.��

    ��Wow, you suck your customers dry.��

    The concierge remained professional smiling, ( That��s the words the poor always uttered). ��Esteemed guest, the auction is already underway and we are in the middle of it,�� said the concierge before continuing, ��I suggest that esteemed guest make entry as soon as possible.��

    ��Is the auctioneer a woman?�� asked Lyon.

    The concierge and the three students were taken aback by the subject of the question he worded out. The out-of-the-blue question was met with choked throats from their crashing words.

    ��Darling����

    Lyon opened his eyes wide as his lips quivered. He quickly turned and said with a step back, ��I-I��m just joking! Y-You know I love to joke around right?��

    ��Then why are you stepping back, darling?�� Selena took a step forward. ��I��m not going to do anything,e here.��

    ( She is really going to do something! ) thought Lyon and the three students seeing Selena��s smile and the way she stepped forward.

    The concierge made a fake cough, ��I��m sorry to intrude on esteemed guest��s blossoming rtionship, however, it would be not in everyone��s favor to cause a ruckus.��

    ��Y-Yes! Selena, let��s go outside for now,�� said Lyon seeing the chance as he grabbed her hands and pulled her outside before the three students followed.

    ��Well, that was awkward,�� said Rayus as he stepped outside.

    ��I was wondering who it was, but lookie here, if it ain��t the new teacher of Nirvana School,�� a pleasant voice of a woman rum into their ears.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows before he and the rest of the group turned around and saw Vinaing with Yama by the side.

    ��What are you doing here?�� asked Yama.

    ��Well now, the question should be, what are you TWO doing here,�� said Lyon. ��I never thought that you two would be dating, be honest, oh sorry about my remark, but no hard feelings.��

    ��We��re not dating!�� shouted Vina.

    ��Oof,�� Lyon made a wry smile as he looked at Yama sighing.

    ��Are you here to participate in the auction?�� asked Yama.

    ��Well, yes,�� said Lyon. ��I mean, I��m here, might as well take a look at it.��

    ��Oh..? I thought you were going to buy your boys a weapon or something,�� said Vina as she raised her chin, ��Clearly I was wrong��. huh?�� ( Who is this beautiful woman beside him?! ).

    ( She is pitting him against his own students? ) thought Yama before he shrugged. ��Teacher Lyon, do you have the VIP card?��

    ��The VIP card?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��It��s a staple for teachers in Nirvana School, if you don��t have it, then you might as well not join the auction,�� Vina smirked. ( Seriously, who the hell is this beautiful woman?! Why is she beside him? ).

    ��A staple?�� Lyon raised his brows as he rubbed his chin. ��Such a specific word to use.��

    ��That��s because the item sold at the regr rounds are not really worth mentioning,�� said Yama. ��However, an item from the special rounds can change someone��s life, for example, the oue of theing event in six months.��

    ��Hoo?�� Lyon raised his chin and rubbed it. ��That��s interesting, so you two have the VIP cards?��

    ��I told you is a staple, of course, we have them!�� ( Oh, that��s probably his wife�� is she seriously his wife?! Isn��t she too cute for him?! ).

    ��I see, I have a few questions about this ce that I forgot to ask. Do they hold auctions every day or is it a weekly thing?��

    ��It��s once a month,�� answered Yama.

    ��So there are at least five to six more auctions before that graduation event,�� muttered Lyon.

    ��Yes, better save up if you want to buy something, if you can buy something that is,�� Vina smirked as she entered the auction house.

    Yama nodded before entering the auction house himself.

    ��It��s good that you can tamper your temper, Selena,�� said Lyon as he smiled.

    ��Darling, if you didn��t hold my hand, her head would have already rolled,�� said Selena with a smile.

    The three students had their shoulders locked stiff as they heard what she said. The cold killing intent from her words seeped toward the soul through their ear canals. They gulped, and even though they never witnessed her prowess, their instinct knew better that she actually could kill Vina.

    ( What a scary woman��! ) thought Reinhard.

    After regaining their senses, Noah asked, ��What are we going to do now?��

    ��Well, I don��t have the VIP card, so we might as well wait for Elder Ba toe out and talk to him. I mean�� I could have the card�� but I don��t have enough Second Heaven Tokens. Heck, I don��t even know what it looks like.��

    Noah and Reinhard had ck lines over their head. They suddenly remembered that he was from the Mortal World.

    ��Here,�� said Rayus showing a coin inside his palm. There was a bronze coin, a silver coin, and a gold coin. All of which had SHT written on them. The size of the coin reflected their worth with bronze being the smallest, and gold being the biggest.

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his brows. ( This currency is more friendly than the others or should I say, familiar ) thought Lyon.

    ��One bronze coin worth one SHT, silver coin worth ten, and then gold worth one hundred,�� said Rayus.

    ��So one hundred thousand would mean a thousand gold coins?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Well it��s basic math,�� said Rayus with a nod before putting it away from his sight.

    Lyon rubbed his hands together, ��Alright, how much do you three have right now?��

    ���� What?��

    They suddenly found themselves squatting in a circle looking at a pouch and pennies in the center.

    ��And that amount to�� well�� one thousand and two hundred four Second Heaven Token,�� said Lyon before he sighed, ��Damn, we��re broke.��

    ��Teacher, you didn��t get paid upfront?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��No, he didn��t even mention anything about the tokens either,�� said Lyon before he gritted his teeth then suddenly found himself smiling wickedly whilst rubbing his hands.

    ��You��re not scheming anything dangerous, are you?�� asked Noah with a gulp. ( This is the principal we��re talking about?! ).

    ��Well, you kids have nothing to worry about,�� said Lyon, ��We will join the next month��s auction, besides,�� he looked at the door of the auction house opening up and peopleing out of it. ��it��s time to have a talk with that elder.��

 Chapter 932: Backing Off?

    Chapter 932: Backing Off?

    As they noticed that the ones participating in the auction had mostly gone out, it was nigh for them to meet Elder Ba.

    ��See that over there?�� asked Reinhard as he pointed out with his nce.

    A middle-aged man with a handlebars mustache appeared. His figure was slim and slender and wore aesthetic clothing that matched his bearings. His eyes were sharp and thin and his ck hair slicked back. His brows were the shape of a sword, always seem so serious whenever he didn��t smile.

    ��So that��s the guy,�� said Lyon before he crossed his arms. He smirked, ��Alright, he looks menacing enough to be a viin, but so be it, let��s meet the guy.��

    ��Like, right now?�� asked Noah with his brows raised.

    ��Yes! You think those guards would open the door for the likes of a nobody like me?�� asked Lyon with a smile.

    ��Hehe, you always act silly, darling. No one in this world would close its doors for you,�� Selena��s eyes sharpened as her voice turned cold, ��For if they dare to do so����

    ��It��s always warm my heart that you see me that way, Selena,�� Lyon smiled, ��But you better hold yourself, I don��t think my students would have a healthy heart with the constant killing intent.��

    ��Hehe~�� Selena tilted her head innocently.

    All three students gulped seeing the woman willfully smile at them.

    ��Let��s go,�� said Lyon as the three students followed them.

    ��Hmm?�� Elder Ba raised his brows seeing the lots that wereing for him. His eyes caught a glimpse of the lotus symbol on the students�� outfits. He frowned a bit before revealing a smile and opening his arms in wee, ��I believe I never see you before, wee to Nemk City.��

    Lyon raised his brows. He never thought that the elder would greet him first. ( Well this is new ) thought Lyon before he said, ��You believe right.��

    Elder Ba, ��How do you like it here? The environments, the culture, the people, aren��t they wonderful?��

    ��Yes, yes,�� Lyon nodded. ��The environment is great and all, but we need to talk, Elder Ba.��

    ��Oh?�� Elder Ba put his hands behind his waist. ��Then follow me to my house.��

    ��Not the city hall?�� Lyon asked.

    Elder Baughed, ��The city hall is only yet another building, if there is no I, there is no city hall.��

    ��I see,�� Lyon smiled. ��So you hold all the power here?��

    Elder Ba merely smiled and turned.

    Lyon shrugged as he smiled before following him from behind, with the rest of the group following suit.

    ��You even dare to show your back against me, are you not afraid that I would do something quite not pleasing to the people��s eyes?��

    ��I believe that you don��t have evil intentions. I��ve seen a lot of people in my age, you don��t provide that kind of hostility, even with the tone of your words.��

    ��Such bravado might cost you,�� said Lyon.

    ��Hahaha, besides, this is my city, doing something like that is utterly foolish,�� said Elder Ba. ��Unless of course, if you were a madman.��

    ( He is though! ) thought all three students.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked.

    After a few steps, they finally arrived at his home. The guards naturally recognized the group and gave them the respect they deserved.

    The living room was adorned with antiques and a giant vase in the middle with tall flowers filled in. The floor was entirely made out of solid wood and the ceiling was high up. Air flows nicely and the cozy vibe was further enhanced by how soft the cushion they sat on.

    ��Are you two the new teachers from Nirvana School?�� asked Elder Ba. ��Oh, I hope you don��t mind tea.��

    ��Tea, is fine,�� said Lyon. ��But, only half of your question is right. I am the new teacher of Nirvana School and the one beside me is my beautiful wife.��

    ��Well, I think beautiful is an understatement, isn��t that right?�� Elder Ba smiled and raised his ss. However, his attempt at making praise was met with furrowed brows.

    ��Yes,�� Lyon nodded. ��She is really important to me.��

    ( Ah, he revealed his weakness so easily ) thought Elder Ba as he gulped his tea. ��Oh please do excuse me, but I haven��t heard your name yet, I��m quite troubled by how to call you, hahaha.��

    ��My name is Lyon,�� said Lyon.

    ( Lyon? Hmm, I don��t believe that I��ve heard that name before ) Elder Ba smiled. ��Nice to meet you, Teacher Lyon. I see now that you are the new teacher for ss Six.��

    ��Elder, you recognized us?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Why of course! Such a prestigious school, us in the higher ups always keeping track of the individuals enrolling there, every single one, every three years,�� said Elder Ba with his arms spread proudly.

    ��I-I see,�� Reinhard blushed.

    ��Now then, I think that you want to discuss something important with me, otherwise, you wouldn��t wait until after the auction was over.��

    ��Well, since you are keeping track of what��s happening at Nirvana School, then you must know about the tragedy happening,�� said Lyon before he smirked. ��One of my students, Rayus, is impaired due to the tragedy.��

    ��Ah, of course, how could I forget, the great scandal yes?�� asked Elder Ba before shaking his head. ��I can��t believe you guys would meet such a fate, but thankfully all three of you are still alive.��

    ��If you want to help, you can,�� said Lyon with a grin.

    ��Help? Like what exactly?�� asked Elder Ba.

    ��Like tell me about the bandits that beaten all three of my students up,�� said Lyon.

    ��The bandits, hmm,�� Elder Ba furrowed his brows as he contemted.

    ��The Burgeon Swan,�� said Rayus.

    ��The Burgeon Swan?!�� the elder raised his brows to the ceiling. ��Are you sure that��s the bandit group that you encountered?��

    ��I trust my students,�� said Lyon. ��Besides, if he doesn��t have any merit in lying, now would he?��

    ��Hmm��. but still���� Elder Ba crossed his arms and contemted. ��Those bandits are not exactly known for their activity. They worked in secret.��

    ��We know if they worked in secret, we just want to know what you know,�� said Lyon.

    Elder Ba raised both brows, ��To be honest that��s information that��s really hard toe by.��

    ��Oh is that so?�� Lyon asked before he stood up and garnered more focus from the others. He casually walked by and said whilst looking at his surroundings, ��You know, Elder Ba, I once heard a story where a city was actually supported by the bandits in the kingdom, back in my homnd.��

    ��Hmm?�� Elder Ba frowned and slightly raised his chin.

    Lyon picked up one artifact and examined it as a gesture, ��Without the bandits�� existence, the kingdom would fall, financially.�� he turned and smiled at Elder Ba. ��I wonder Elder Ba, fill my curiosity and pardoned my intention, but, how much money do you generate that you can all of these artifacts.��

    Elder Ba smiled, ��That��s a man��s secret.��

    Rayus frowned before he felt a cold sensation against his nape, ( Don��t tell me!? ). He frowned and looked at Elder Ba, with sharpened eyes.

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon smirked. ��You said it yourself, you own this city.��

    ��That I proudly so,�� Elder Ba nodded. ��What are you getting at? Are you implying that I am from the Burgeon Swan?��

    ��No, that would be too easy for me,�� said Lyon with augh before his eyes sharpened, ��But you do have some sort of connection with them, are you not? Albeit secretly.��

    ��Heh, you think my richese from them?�� asked Elder Ba.

    ��That��s what I think,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    ��Sadly, you are wrong,�� Elder Ba stood up. ��You see, I owned Nemk City, I own the literal city, I am the sole elder of the city, I don��t need some bandits to give me money. People here love me, why would I want to harm them with the existence of bandits?��

    ��Great!��

    ��Huh?�� Elder Ba raised his brows.

    ��That means you and me, we are on the same page,�� said Lyon. ��You don��t want the Burgeon Swan to target your people, right? And I want to hunt them down.��

    ��You want to hunt the Burgeon Swan?�� Elder Ba raised his brows. ��The Burgeon Swan is not some ordinary bandit on the street.��

    ��So you do know something,�� said Lyon.

    Elder Ba sighed, ��Enough, I have a job to do.��

    The elder stood up to their surprised looks.

    ��Tell us, elder! Please!�� said Reinhard.

    ��Enough,�� Elder Ba replied.

    ��Enough Reinhard, the elder refused to tell,�� said Lyon before smiling at the elder. ��Thank you for your time.��

    ��Teacher���� Reinhard looked at him in disbelief.

    The group left the house before Reinhard asked Lyon, ��Why are you backing off?��

    ��Backing off?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��Who said I��m backing off?��

    ��What?�� Rayus raised his brows before a guard from the elder��s house came at them in haste.

    ��There is a message from the elder,�� said the guard before giving Lyon a piece of paper.

    Lyon nodded before the guard left.

 Chapter 933: The Code

    Chapter 933: The Code

    ��Does it surprise you?�� Lyon asked with a grin at his students. He raised his brows twice to ensure he was proud of the result he had achieved.

    ��That��s amazing!�� said Reinhard with stars in his eyes, and his mouth made an ��o��.

    ��Hahaha!�� Lyonughed.

    ��What does the letter say?�� asked Rayus as he pointed at the letter in Lyon��s hand. It was a piece of paper without an envelope covering it. Obviously, it wasn��t official since the guard was furrowing his brows when he delivered the letter. However, Lyon��s odd way resulted in this course happening. ( His ways might be questionable, but I guess it works somehow ).

    ��Oh, right,�� Lyon opened the folded paper. ��Well, that��s quite effortless.��

    ��What does it say?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Bar, starry sky, code: Frog Eat Swan.��

    ���� what?�� Reinhard raised his brows. ��Is he joking?��

    ��It��s obviously a code,�� Noah rolled his eyes, ��Though����

    ��Bar�� starry sky�� and a code,�� Rayus muttered as he contemted with his brows furrowed.

    ��Alright, I will let you guys solve it,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    ��T-Teacher, you already knew the answer?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Not really,�� Lyon shrugged, ��I��m just tired of thinking critically, hahaha!��

    ( What a fine example�� ) Noah twitched one side of his lips as cklines covered his head.

    ��The bar, well, Nemk City has a bar,�� said Reinhard. ��Perhaps he was referring to a ce?��

    ��That may be it,�� said Lyon as he nodded. ��How many bars does the city have?��

    ��Four,�� answered Rayus before he sighed, ��And none of them has any corrtion with a frog, a swan, or the starry sky.��

    ��We could ask them one by one,�� said Selena.

    ��Yes, we could!�� Reinhard immediately nodded, ��Leave it to me!��

    ��Okay, let��s not do that,�� said Noah. ��I don��t think making ourselves publicly known searching for the Burgeon Swan is a good idea.��

    ��I agree,�� said Lyon as he patted Selena��s head who was pouting after hearing her darling��s point of view.

    ��Otherwise, the elder of this city won��t go through such length with the secrecy or whatnot,�� said Rayus as he shrugged. ��Though, secrecy�� hmmm����

    ��Wait, you guys are allowed to drink right?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Drink juice?��

    ��What? No, I��m talking about booze!~�� Lyon smiled.

    ��Darling, no,�� Selena shook her head.

    ��Not even a sip?!�� Lyon knelt by her side.

    ��No, means no, darling,�� said Selena as she crossed her arms, ��The trouble darling will bring will far exceed this Burgeon Swan children group or whatever.��

    ��Ah~�� Lyon sighed defeatedly. However, the three students were astounded by her words. Some revtions proved a point that they might not be considered before. They had an inkling that he was strong, however, to think that his wife would look at the notorious bandit��s groups as mere children gathering to y, brought enough shock to them, especially the tone that she brought it up, it wasn��t arrogance.

    ( Is she really that strong? ) thought Reinhard.

    ( Wait, don��t tell me the strong one in his rtionship is his wife? My condolences, teacher ) thought Noah. ( Perhaps I am too harsh in judging you, I apologize ).

    ( He is totally a drunkard ) thought Rayus. ( Can��t believe someone that has his way with words would be defeated by liquor ).

    ��Darling,�� Selena smiled as she touched his cheek. ��Once we get everything in order back, we will let you drink, because by then we will have the power to hold you back if things went to chaos.��

    ��Alright,�� Lyon nodded with another sigh for he knew it won��t be happening anytime soon, at least not this week.

    ��Back at the matter at hand,�� said Rayus. ��Teacher, do you have any suggestion as to which bar we should ask first?��

    ��Hmm, what about their names?�� asked Lyon.

    ��We have Bara, Barb, Barc, and Bard,�� said Reinhard.

    ��What?�� Lyon frowned, ��That��s a really odd naming.��

    ��More likezy,�� Noah rolled his eyes.

    ��Lazy?��

    ��Yeah, it��s Bar A, Bar B, Bar C, and Bar D, just without the space,�� said Rayus.

    ��Oh, damn, that��s clever,�� said Lyon. ��Wait, are they owned by the elder?��

    ��They are not,�� said Noah as he shook his head, ��As far as I remember to recall, they are owned privately.��

    ��Are they owned by the same individual?�� asked Lyon.

    ��No,�� Rayus shook his head, ��Elder Ba was the one that has the right to name the bar.��

    ��Despite not owning it?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I heard it was either that or no bar,�� said Noah. ��So theyply, on top of paying taxes.��

    ��What is he scheming���� Lyon muttered. ��Bara, Barb, Barc, and Bard, they really have no connection with the other words mentioned in the paper.��

    ��I told you,�� Rayus added.

    ��Perhaps, it��s time, darling,�� said Selena.

    ��Time?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Oh the starry sky!�� said Reinhard. ��It��s probably referring to the night!��

    ��That��s possible,�� Lyon nodded before looking at the other two students, ��How about you two?��

    ��I have to agree, it is the best connection we have,�� said Noah with a nod.

    ��Same for me,�� Rayus nodded.

    ��Alright, now say thank you,�� said Lyon.

    ��Thank you! Madam Selena,�� they all bowed without a second shred of another thought.

    ( Holy fuck that scared the shit out of me ) thought Lyon as he was a bit taken aback by their response time. Never did he know that they did that instinctively out of fear.

    Selena on the other hand was indifferent toward their behavior, even when garnering the attention of the passing cultivators. She nodded with a slight ��en�� before looking at her darling with a smile.

    ��Alright, now thest puzzle, code: Frog Eat Swan,�� said Lyon.

    ��Maybe we should say it toward the bartender or a closed door?�� suggested Reinhard.

    ��That might be possible, I��ve been ying RPG games back at home and they sometimes pull that kind of trick,�� said Lyon.

    ��What?�� all four raised their brows.

    Lyon sighed, ��One day, maybe, I will show you but for now, let��s forget about what I just said, and focus.��

    He knew he would get nowhere if he tried to exin the new vocabry, even to his own wife, especially his own wife, in particr this one wife of his.

    ( That��s odd�� what do they have in the Mortal World? Sounds like quite a fun game ) thought Noah.

    ��Now considering what we know so far, maybe we can narrow down our bar choice,�� said Lyon.

    ��Hmm?�� Rayus raised his brows.

    ��Like what?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Since Elder Ba goes all the way to give us a piece of paper when he could have told us in the living room, it means that he doesn��t want to get involved with this ��hunting��,�� said Lyon.

    ��But that��s his own living room,�� said Reinhard.

    ��It means he doesn��t trust his own home either,�� said Rayus. ��After all, for a man like him, the sum of enemies he has might frighten us.��

    ��Rayus is correct,�� said Lyon with a nod.

    ��It��s just basicmon sense,�� said Noah.

    ������ Reinhard looked at Noah with raised brows.

    ��Alright, back at it. Since it��s the secrecy that he wants, yet he wants us to find a bar then that means����

    ��Hmm?�� Rayus raised his brows before he uttered, ��You mean he wants us to find the least crowded bar?��

    ��Like, if they are on the brink of out of business, the better,�� said Lyon with a smirk.

    ��That��s!�� Rayus had radiant eyes. ��That��s probably it!��

    ��We wouldn��t know for sure, but it has the highest chance,�� said Lyon. ��So, anyone knows which one?��

    ��Bard has an actual bard and they are crowded every night,�� said Noah. ��Bara was the first and people don��t like to change once their tongue got ustomed.��

    ��That leaves Barb and Barc.��

    ��Barb has women as servers and bartenders, they also wore skimpy outfits, their booze might not be the best but they are the most crowded of them all, whilst Barc is.. well�� there is nothing special about Barc,�� said Noah.

    ��It��s totally Barb. We are going to Barb,�� said Lyon as he nodded and looked at all three boys. ��We are going to Barb yes?��

    ( This guy is really edging to die by the hand of his own wife ) thought Noah before all three of them suddenly felt cold as their toes crawled under the sun.

    ��Darling����

    ��Eh?�� Lyon was oblivious to the eerie killing intentbing the goosebumps on his nape. He gulped and with perspiration he said, ��O-Of course it��s Barc, there is no way that it��s Barb right? Haha, nice joke Reinhard.��

    ��Me?!�� Reinhard pointed at himself.

    ��You��re too young to go to Barb, I��m sorry but as your teacher, this is not something I can tolerate,�� said Lyon as he shook his head. ��Nirvana School wants you to graduate not just as a cultivator, but also as a proper man.��

    ( Holy shit, that��s a whole new level of thick skin) thought Noah as he saw his teacher turn and smiled at his wife.

    ( Are we really going to be okay�� I��m having doubts if we can hunt those bandits, now ) thought Rayus as he sighed inwardly.

 Chapter 934: Refl Angst

    Chapter 934: Refl Angst

    The moon had adorned the sky and be its mistress. Under its rays was the Nemk City, buzzing with chatters andughter amongst the street.

    The bars were opened from time to dusk and those who enjoyed the nights more than the daysvishly entered with booze in their minds. One had a bard already ying their tunes and the other bars each with their own culture.

    However, one bar, in particr, was not as noisy as the others. The ce was almost deserted but one could see the light crashing against the window. The bar was opened yet hardly any silhouettes could be seen or the noise could be heard. Yet, in such a ce, there was a group of young people standing at the front of the door. One, in particr, crossed his arms and had a smirk on his face as if the world was going ording to his wishes.

    ��This is it,�� said Lyon before pushing the door open.

    ��Oh? A customer,�� said the bartender.

    Lyon looked over and saw the bartender was in the midst of cleaning a small ss with a white cloth. Thetter dressed quite neatly and had a friendly aura despite the strict clothing that he wore. He looked like he was in his mid-thirties or so, but in this cultivation world, he might be older than all of their ages added on top of each other.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked as he approached the table before sitting at the designated seat.

    ��I��m afraid I haven��t seen you before, are you new here?�� asked the bartender with a smile.

    ��Newer than a butterfly out of a cocoon,�� said Lyon before he darted his nce to his surroundings. There was no one else breathing except for his group. ��Quite the ce you got here.��

    ��Thank you very much,�� the bartender smiled. ��We rarely have customers but we do still, keep our quality impactful.��

    The bartender��s eyes hovered and saw Reinhard, Noah, and Rayus. His attention was caught by the flower on their uniforms. ��My, are you three from the Nirvana School?��

    ��Yes!�� Reinhard answered whilst the other two nodded afterward.

    ��Hahaha, youth, I miss being young,�� said the bartender.

    ��Are you from the Nirvana School as well?�� asked Lyon. ��An alumni perhaps?��

    ��Ah no no, I didn��t enroll there, it��s just that the school is really prestigious everyone would recognize that status on their uniforms,�� said the bartender, ��And�� are you their upperssmen perhaps?��

    ��He is our teacher,�� said Reinhard.

    The bartender was taken aback by Reinhard��s answer. He gauged Lyon up and down, ��A-Are you their teacher? But you look..��

    ��Young and handsome?�� Lyon answered shamelessly with augh.

    ��Hahaha, that��s what I��m about to say,�� the bartenderughed before mentioning the prettydy in the room. ��Is she also a teacher?��

    ��Oh, she is����

    ��This is my wife,�� said Lyon.

    ��Ah, you��re married? I can��t imagine the number of poor souls of the single men that you extinguished, beautifuldy.��

    ��Whatever,�� Selena rolled her eyes.

    ( Colder than my ice cube ) thought the bartender as he wryly smiled inwardly. ��Ah, I bet all of your throats are starting to get dry, why don��t you try out our liquor.��

    ��Well don��t mind if I do,�� said Lyon. ��Except that we have to do that another time.��

    ��Oh?�� The bartender raised his brows.

    ��We are here because the elder sent us,�� said Noah.

    ��The elder? You mean Elder Ba?�� the bartender asked.

    ��Yes, him,�� Noah nodded.

    ��Oh, are you here to deliver his order?�� asked the bartender with a smile.

    ��Order? No,�� Rayus shook his head. ��We are here because of the code.��

    ��Pardon my students�� indirectness,�� said Lyon with a smile before his eyes sharpened. ��Frog Eat Swan.��

    ������

    Lyon took a good look at the bartender��s eyes before founding them shifting emotion. Thetter stopped wiping the already clean ss and then put it away on the counter. He turned around and washed his hands on the sink before rolling up his sleeves. He faced Lyon and the group before bowing, ��That is the code.��

    Reinhard and the other two smiled as they realized they were at the right bar at the right time.

    ��This is truly a team effort,�� Reinhard nodded.

    ��However,�� the bartender invited their attention, ��Aren��t you three to be a bit too young to be involved in this?��

    ��The shit they��ve been through, they alright,�� said Lyon as he crossed his arms, ��Besides, I can look after them, this is a unique experience that will set them apart from their peers.��

    The three faces slightly radiated a glow.

    ��I mean, they are either dead or half-dead by the end of this hahaha!��

    The glow dimmed almost immediately.

    ��E-Ehm..�� The bartender chose to ignore the growing weird tension in the room. He went over the counter before locking the bar and flipped the ��open�� sign to ��close��. He turned before gesturing to them with a wee toward a lone door that was the opposite of the toilet.

    Noah and Rayus were a bit unsure but Reinhard immediately smiled and opened the door.

    ��Oh boy, that guy is probably going to die first,�� muttered Lyon before he followed Reinhard right behind him.

    ( He is probably the second ) thought Noah before he sighed.

    Selena soon followed Lyon and entered the room.

    The private room was more luxurious than the ones outside for the regr customers. However, the tension was not as ambiance. A lone man that looked high profile was sitting alone as his attention glued toward the documents scattered on his desk. He didn��t even notice the ones entering his room.

    ��Boss,�� the bartender called.

    The boss raised his brows before furrowing them upon seeing Lyon and the others. ��Who are they?��

    ��My name is Lyon,�� said Lyon ��and these are��.��

    ��Noah, Rayus, and Reinhard, the three students from Nirvana School,�� said the boss before crossing his arms.

    ��Well, you did your homework,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��You know who we are?�� Reinhard asked.

    The boss looked over at Lyon and Selena, ��I assume that you are the new teachers rumored about?��

    ��Yes,�� Lyon answered and shot down the topic, ��I assume that you knew why we��re here?��

    The bartender whispered at the boss before thetter rxed his shoulders.

    ��I see, Elder Ba, sent you here,�� said the boss. ��My name is Refl Angst.��

    ��Refl Angst?!�� Noah eximed.

    ��Impossible���� Rayus muttered as his pupils shrunk.

    ��What?�� Lyon raised his brows as he cluelessly looked at his three students.

    ��He is a legend!�� said Reinhard. ��He is a very well-known cultivator that harnessed the extreme affinity of thunder element!��

    ��What are you doing here��?�� asked Noah.

    ��Before that, you shall not disclose my location here to anyone,�� said Refl before his eyes turned sharp, ��Otherwise you can exit right now.��

    ��Sealed,�� said Reinhard before the other two nodded.

    Refl looked at Lyon and Selena with the same gaze.

    ��I don��t even know who you are,�� said Lyon as he shrugged.

    ��I guess it��s true, you are from the Mortal World,�� said Refl, ��I don��t know what that Old Gu is thinking but it is what it is.��

    ��So you know where I��m from too,�� Lyon smirked, ��That means we can drop the pleasantries now and straight down to business.��

    ��Your goal is too shallow for something this big,�� said Refl.

    ��Does it matter?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��No, it does not,�� said Refl. ��However, you might endanger your students if you are choosing this path.��

    ��Such pathetic words from a legend,�� said Lyon.

    His words tense the atmosphere inside the private room. All except for his wife looked at him in disbelief.

    Refl sped his hands on his desk as he furrowed his brows. Sharpened his nce, he awaited Lyon��s boration of the words he just used against him.

    ��Considering that you knew their names before they introduced themselves, and also the fact that you know where I��m from, then there is a high chance that you know what happened to them,�� said Lyon. ��There is really no reason to borate isn��t there, look at them in their eyes. See that burning vengeance or are you too legendary to notice what they mean?��

    ��So you want to put their life at risk just to satisfy their vengeance?��

    ��You think too shallow for a public figure,�� said Lyon. ��The only oue for them is defeat and humiliation if they chose to stay put in that ce for six months, and further dismay for the rest of their lives! Put their life at risk? No! They chose to fight! and I shall guide them there!��

    The three students looked at him with parted lips, each with glimmers of hope in their eyes.

    ��Heh, hahahaha!�� Refl stood up after theugh. ��Looks like the loser ss has a worthy mentor in thest stretch! I don��t know what will be of it, but if you want to hunt the Burgeon Swan, you havee to the right ce! Wee aboard ss Six!�� he offered his hand with a smile.

 Chapter 935: Toward to Guh City

    Chapter 935: Toward to Guh City

    ��Now then,�� Refl Angst sat down to a creak of his chair. ��The Burgeon Swan is not an ordinary bandit group that you can simply uproot, they are massive.��

    ��Massive?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��How massive?��

    ��We suspect that they worked more behind the scene than just taking money out of people passing the street they ��guard��.��

    ��So those who are seen are most likelyckeys of the lowest level?�� asked Lyon. ��You mean that they are more structured than the word ��bandit�� implies?��

    ��En,�� Refl nodded. ��We have captured ones that are extorting money out of people on the street, however, it seems like they are justckeys that don��t have any idea how the group works.��

    ��How about the leader of thoseckeys?�� asked Lyon.

    ��They are quite good at hiding and running away,�� said Refl before he sighed, ��They would use underhanded tactics and any means necessary to escape from our grasp.��

    ��They are bandits, it is to be expected that they would use dirty tricks,�� said Lyon after he smirked, ��Do you ever thought that they might have a surreal backing? Perhaps one of the people that hold true power in Second Heaven?��

    ��I do have that thought,�� said Refl. ��However, I shudder every time I know that it is a possibility.��

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyonughed. ��Let��s get the matter at hand first.��

    ��En,�� Refl nodded, ��We have gathered numerous lintels from all different kinds of sources. Markets, merchants, even auctions and cksmiths. Yet still! They eluded us.��

    ��How many people are we?�� asked Reinhard.

    Refl sighed, ��We are not much, our numbers might discourage you.��

    ��Haha, they looked discouraged already,�� Lyon smirked. ��But don��t tter now, numbers are just that, numbers.��

    ��Heh, we really could use a guy like you,�� Refl smiled. ��If you want, you can go to the nearby forest and act as a traveling merchant.��

    ��Traveling merchant?�� asked Lyon. ��Considering the size of the Burgeon Swan, they might already sniff your n.��

    ��Most likely, but you are not just pretending, you are actually delivering something to the next city beyond the forest,�� said Refl.

    Lyon furrowed his brows, ��What are you nning?��

    ��I have a contact in Guh City and you might be able to gain thetest information there since thest activity known was around that city,�� said Refl.

    ��So it��s a test,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��Heh,�� Refl smirked then looked at the three students, ��You��re teacher is a sharp one.��

    The three students smiled wryly.

    ��When?�� Lyon asked as he drank the water on the table in front of him. ( Damn cheapskate! It��s in water! )

    ��Tomorrow evening, same time, how does that sound?�� asked Refl.

    ��That��s a good arrangement!�� nodded Reinhard.

    ��Can we do it right away?�� Lyon asked.

    ��Huh?�� Reinhard and the other two students were bbergasted at the same time. They looked at their teachers who didn��t seem to make a joke. ��A-Are you serious, teacher?�� Reinhard asked.

    ��Well, yes!�� Lyon nodded, ��I��m sure that he can prepare us the carriage and everything.��

    ��Heh, hahahaha!�� Reflughed while facing the ceiling. ��Such boldness! You really are worthy of my respect! Fine! Tonight it is! Follow me,�� he stood before pointing at the door right behind him.

    ��Alright,�� Lyon stood up before taking a nce at his dear wife, ��Are you ready?��

    ��This feels like the golden days, doesn��t it?�� Selena smiled and then stood up. ��I��m ready, darling, always.��

    Lyon gave a warm smile before looking at the three students, ��Loosen up, things about to get real bloody.��

    ��Wuuu!!�� Reinhard clenched his teeth and veins popped up as a rush of energies coursed throughout his body.

    ��Heh, either the adrenaline gets him or he tries to take a shit, honestly I can��t differentiate between the two,�� Lyon muttered.

    Rayus looked at his palm with eyes more alive than thest few weeks.

    ��Let��s go, Rayus, it��s better to die fighting than sitting back awaiting our inevitable failure,�� said Noah as he tapped his shoulder.

    Rayus smiled in response.

    Lyon and the others soon found themselves behind the bar. He put his hands on his waist looking at the in horse ready to pull the caravan behind him. ��Sometimes, I miss a car.��

    ��A what?�� Refl raised his brows.

    ��Nothing,�� Lyon shook his head, ��Forget I said anything.��

    Refl furrowed his brows but didn��t pry further, ��This in old caravan is the way.��

    ��The way, it is,�� Lyon nodded. ��This one is not garnering any attention, perfect.��

    The horse neighed and slightly rose his hind legs.

    ��Darling, it looks like the horse disagrees with you,�� Selena smiled.

    ��Hahaha, don��t worry stallion, you��re safe with me,�� said Lyon as he pointed at himself.

    The horse snorted at him before theughter of the three students came about.

    ��What are we carrying with us?�� Lyon asked.

    ��These are artifacts that I obtained from the auction, apparently he saw something that he liked one time and one me to buy it,�� Refl sighed as he pointed at hisckeys whose carrying the box in the middle of putting them away inside the caravan.

    Rayus frowned. ( A legendary figure such as him is being treated like this? Who is this man that he talks about? ).

    ��Haha,�� Lyonughed. ��So you��re willing to risk it?��

    ��I am!�� Refl said with passion before sighing. He took out a piece of paper from his pocket and gave it to Lyon. ��If you made it to the other side of the city, give this to him, he would know who sent you.��

    ��Right,�� Lyon received it before asking, ��Who are we looking for?��

    ��The man named Lenu,�� said Refl. ��Oh, you will also need this map.��

    Lyon received the scroll from his hand before immediately passing it toward Reinhard. He had learned his lesson with the maps back in Nostria, and he was not going to reiterate the same mistake again.

    ��Your journey might not be smooth though, the forest at night invites a lot of troubles,�� said Refl before he gestured hisckey to light up the mana orb right beside the coach seat.

    ��Every forest at night invites troubles,�� Lyonughed. ��However, they have gotten used to it.��

    ��Hahaha, very well!�� Refl nodded. ��I shall not dy you any further.��

    ��Alright,�� Lyon nodded before turning around and looking at the three students, ��You three! You three are now my drivers, don��t let me down.��

    ��What?!�� Noah eximed, ��But there is only a single horse.��

    ��Then it��s all the more reason that you can do it, right?�� Lyon asked with a grin, ��Hahaha!��

    He and Selena entered behind the caravan and left the three students bbergasted.

    ��W-Well, I guess will take the first turn,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Yeah, and probably for the rest of the drive,�� said Noah.

    ��You better get going now,�� said Refl, ��The forest is merciless the deeper the night goes.��

    Rayus nodded, ��Thank you for your help�� let��s go.��

    Rayus and Noah looked at each other before following behind him.

    Finally, the caravan left the ce and before long it was out of Refl��s sight. One of hisckeys, the bartender, stood beside him and asked, ��Sir, do you trust them that much? You basically gave them a caravan and an artifact that Sir Lenu wanted to boot.��

    ��Trust is the wrong word to use,�� said Refl.

    ��Huh?��

    ��I don��t trust them,�� said Refl. ��Those are a bunch of young boys with a sense of revenge. In the real world, merely the feelings alone will not yield any result, what matters is always the strength that they have,�� said Refl.

    ��And those boys, they have what it takes? They have the strength that you talked about?��

    ��Heh, of course not!�� said Refl before his brows furrowed. ��However, that new teacher and his wife����

    ��What of them��?��

    ��Have you ever met someone that you don��t know, but once you meet them, you know how vulnerable you are?�� asked Refl.

    ��Vulnerable�� like�� fear?��

    ��That is the word I��m dodging the most,�� Refl smirked at the bartender��s disbelief, ��I have instances of this kind of encounter throughout my life, however, this is the first time that I felt vulnerable. Every move that I could take against them undoubtedly result in death and not even fleeing was an option.��

    ��But that��s impossible, you know how weak their presence is.��

    ��You should see it in a different light,�� said Refl, ��With the fact that you just mentioned, he dared to talk like that to me, he dares to disregard anymon courtesy, not even my presence could flinch the two of them�� not before and not after the revtion of my status.��

    ��Y-You mean both of them are y wolf in sheep��s clothing?!��

    Refl tapped his shoulder and smiled, ��The Mortal World might have given birth to its finest cultivators yet,�� before returning back to his room, leaving the bartender alone in the backyard.

    ��What���� The bartender was stunned on the spot.

    Meanwhile, a gallop of the single horse pulling the caravan was heard exiting the city gates.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936: Forest Trouble

    The forest at night was a dark and mysterious ce, shrouded in shadows and mystery. The tall trees loomed overhead, their branches reaching up to the starry sky, casting twisted and gnarled shadows on the forest floor. The leaves rustled softly in the gentle breeze, creating a symphony of whispers that seemed to tell secrets of the forest��s past. The moon was hidden behind a veil of clouds, casting the forest in an eerie, ghostly light. The forest was alive with the sounds of crickets chirping, owls hooting, and the asional rustle of leaves underfoot. The air was thick with the scent of pine and moss, and the forest seemed to pulse with a sense of watchfulness. This was a ce where anything could happen, where danger and wonder lurked behind every tree.

    On the main path of the said forest was the brave caravan coached by none other than the proud three students from ss Six of Nirvana School.

    ��Damn, this forest is really�� eerie, don��t you think?�� asked Reinhard. ��Without the moon, we might hardly see the road ahead.��

    ��That��s why nobody wants to traverse this path in the night,�� said Noah, ��Well, apparently, nobody except for us.��

    Noah furrowed his brows as he found his friend, Rayus, contemting something. ��What are you thinking?��

    ��I don��t know, something just feels off,�� said Rayus.

    ��Oi, oi, oi, don��t start anything in the dark, Rayus, we are in the middle of a forest here in case you didn��t know,�� said Reinhard as he clenched the reign in his hand.

    ��What��s this, are you afraid of ghost stories?�� Noah raised his brows with a smirk. ��I never thought the hot-blooded guy in our group is actually afraid of ghosts!��

    ��No! I��m not, it��s just that, it��s a bad omen,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Yeah sure,�� Noah nodded sarcastically before averting his nce back at Rayus, ��What feels off?��

    ��The whole thing,�� said Rayus. ��Don��t you find it odd that we somehow got a caravan and got to deliver expensive artifacts out of the blue?��

    Noah frowned before crossing his arms. He contemted whilst looking at the empty road ahead. ��That��s true, why do they trust us with this so easily.��

    ��Didn��t Teacher Lyon mention a test?�� asked Reinhard. ��If we cannot do this, then we would only hinder their advancement in subduing the Burgeon Swan. At least, that��s what I think they think.��

    ��That��s usible,�� Noah nodded. ��However, this is quite a steep price for testing the trust of losers like us.��

    ��We are not losers, Noah!�� said Reinhard.

    Noah looked at Reinhard��s eyes sharper than daggers before thetter turned back on the road and said, ��No longer, we��re not going to be the clowns again.��

    ��Reinhard,�� muttered Noah.

    ��Hm?�� Rayus��s ears twitched. ��Stay vignt, we gotpany.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��Shh,�� Rayus hushed before the other two heard unusual rustles between the branches and steps underfoot.

    Gallops of horses were soon heard beforeughter surrounded the traveling caravan. From both sides, two figures were seen smirking at the three students coaching the vehicle.

    ��Well, well, well,�� the one on the left said, ��What are you three doing here in the night? Pretty suspicious to me.��

    ��Yes, yes, yes, why don��t you stop by and let us inspect a little?�� asked the one from the right.

    ��And who are you two?�� asked Noah.

    ��Stop by and we will tell you,�� said the one on the right before he revealed a de under his cloak.

    ��I told you it was a bad omen,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Hahaha!�� Both of the banditsughed before one of them said, ��There is no use in tiring your horse, you can��t outrun us.��

    ��Are you from the Burgeon Swan?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Hahaha! Stop now and find out,�� one of the bandits smirked.

    ��That would be an idiot move now, would it?��

    The two bandits raised their brows as the voice didn��te from any of the three students.

    ��Teacher!�� Reinhard shouted, ��What should I do?!��

    ��Keep going,�� said Lyon.

    ��Tch! Brat, you don��t know how precious life is it seems!�� said one of the bandits before reducing his speed and was parallel with the caravan., ��And you, the one inside the caravan, so you��re the teacher huh, perhaps I have to make an example out of you right in front of your dear students!��

    ��Yes, but it won��t be a bad one,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��You��?!�� His pupils did not manage to shrink ordingly before a de that zipped through the cloth cover of the caravan pierced through his head. The hidden attack instantly banished his life before he lost control of the horse he was riding.

    The concerning neigh caught the other bandits off guard. ��What happen!?��

    ��He died,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��You dare!�� the bandit raged before he quickly draw his saber. He ripped the cloth opened and revealed a peek of what was inside. A woman was standing with a sword that scented blood in her hand. The devastating beauty had another figure behind her, the one that kept looking down at the bandit right from the start.

    ��What the���� the bandit was enthralled by the sight before he snapped into reality and pulled the horse away.

    ��Phew!�� Reinhard let out a sigh of relief as he saw no dangering.

    ��You didn��t end him?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Don��t worry, he wille back,�� said Lyon before sitting back down as the tension in the atmosphere vanished.

    ��But that��s the point of killing him, right? So that he won��te back?�� Noah asked.

    ��Listen to my darling,�� said Selena.

    ��Yes, madam!�� all three immediately answered.

    ��Wow���� Lyon smiled wryly before seeing his wife resting her head against his chest and snuggled.

    ��I, uh, I guess I should exin why,�� said Lyon. ��The reason is very simple, they are bandits and we killed one of the two, guess what would happen to the one fleeing away?��

    ��He would return and warn the others about our existence,�� said Rayus.

    ��Yes, and then what would happen?��

    ��They wille after us when we pass this forest again,�� said Noah.

    ��Correct,�� said Lyon.

    ��Wa-Wait, I don��t understand,�� said Reinhard.

    ��What do you not understand?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Aren��t we like, endangering ourselves by doing so?�� Reinhard asked.

    ��Yes,�� Lyon nodded. ��We are probably endangering ourselves, but there is also a chance that they might get scared from what we did, I mean, we did kill one of them so swiftly.��

    ��You��re betting that they feared us and won��t bother us?�� asked Noah.

    Rayus shook his head, ��Knowing you, teacher, I bet that you are betting on the opposite, right?��

    ��Hahahaha!�� Lyon��sughter made the birds in the forest scurry away.

    ��Teacher�� are you sane?�� asked Noah as his face weakened.

    ��Of course, the more the merrier,�� said Lyon.

    ��But for what?�� asked Noah.

    ��If I have to take a different light seeing this,�� Rayus contemted, ��They might bring more people to ambush us, and then when we turned the situation around, we might gain information from them, bandits?��

    ��Correct again,�� Lyon nodded. ��What we had just encountered are most likely justckeys, fodder at best, however, if a group of fodder came, there had to be one that led them.��

    ��You��re luring their leader?!�� Reinhard eximed. ��Damn..��

    Rayus sighed, ��That��s too extreme.��

    ��Hahaha, you better get used to it fast, because it��s only going bizarre,�� Lyonughed before he muttered, ��Though, I have a feeling that they might show up in front of the door without us mingling in the woods.��

    ��By the way, how big is the forest?�� asked Lyon.

    ��It��s pretty huge,�� said Noah. ��Generally it would take five days with a caravan like this.��

    ��What?!�� Lyon eximed, ��I thought it would be a one-day trip at max!��

    ��He��s joking, teacher,�� said Rayus.

    ��Hahaha!�� Reinharda and Noahughed.

    ��Hahaha, you brats!�� Lyonughed.

    ��It took two whole days,�� said Rayus.

    ��Oh���� Lyon raised his brows. ��Then we need to take breaks now and then.��

    Lyon averted his nce toward the things inside the caravan. He soon found a box that was not like a crater. He tipped it over with his foot before reading the note on top of it. ��Oh, that Refl guy gave us provisions.��

    ��Sweet!�� Reinhard said, ��When should we take a break, teacher?��

    ��We should take a break once you feel the horse has turned sluggish,�� said Lyon. ��After all, we have a great chance of being hunted by those bandits as we speak.��

    ��En,�� Reinhard nodded in agreement.

    Meanwhile, the surviving bandit revealed himself out of a tree as he saw the caravan was out of his field of view. His racing breath slowly calmed down with each passing gallop that the horse of the caravan made.

    ��Who the fuck was that?�� muttered the bandit before he hit the main road and saw the corpse of the other bandit. ��Swift death.��

    He put his hand on his finger before blowing a whistle. His horse cantered toward him before he ride it. ��I need to tell the others, ha!�� he kickstarted the horse and went into the deep woods, outside the mainroad.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 937: I Can Fix You

    Chapter 937: I Can Fix You

    A forest at dawn was a peaceful and serene environment. The sky was usually a soft pink or orange color as the sun rises, and the trees are bathed in a warm glow. The birds are starting to chirp and flit about, and the forest floor was covered in dew. The air was crisp and fresh, and the forest was alive with the sounds of nature waking up. The light was dim and filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows on the ground. It��s a magical time of day when the world was just beginning toe alive. However, for a certain party that was traversing these woods, the day mighte to an abrupt chaos at any moment.

    The caravan was seen lodging itself on a small field. The horse was lying dead-tired as it kept chasing the air through its nose. A couple of shadows soon ovepped its entire head.

    ��Heh, tired already,�� said Lyon.

    ��Don��t you feel pity?�� asked Reinhard. ��The guy has been running nonstop.��

    ��Well, I did tell you to stop him from running once you noticed him being a little sluggish,�� Lyon shrugged. ��But you kept going like a guy that��s about to lose his virginity or something.��

    ��That��s�� quite a perverted analogy, were you always this way, teacher?�� asked Noah.

    ��What��s that supposed to mean?�� Lyon asked.

    ��Nothing!�� Noah averted his nce elsewhere. ( He is certainly not the best teacher there is, but he is the teacher that we need right now, at least his w is pervertedness among other things ).

    ��Well, we can��t go anywhere with the horse being tired,�� said Lyon. ��Oi Rayus! Feed our champion some water.��

    ��Eh? Why me?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Because I told you so,�� said Lyon.

    ������ Rayus ran out of options to oppose his logic. Lyon was his teacher and he was the student, thinking about that rtionship, he sighed as the result, ��Coming up����

    ��I never thought that we would have a little pic,�� Lyon smirked. ��Though, I have a feeling that they are going to show upter.��

    Rayus sat down right beside the horse��s head before feeding the horse with water using a small bowl. ��We traverse the woods quite far, I doubt that they would catch us anytime soon.��

    Reinhard said, ��It has two oues, remember? Perhaps they gave up and ran away.��

    ��We killed one of them,�� said Noah, ��That��s highly unlikely to happen.��

    ��C��mon Reinhard! Where is that hot fiery temper of yours? I thought you like this kind of stuff,�� said Lyon.

    Reinhard��s lips twitched, ��I-I mean, sure, but are we even ready to fight them?��

    ��Ready�� or not ready, the fight will happen,�� said Lyon. ��What matters the most is the oue, lest the way.��

    The three students found themselves looking at their teacher with a trace of epiphany. They pondered the wisdom of the words he uttered.

    ��You mean that we are going to use underhanded means?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Underhanded, tophanded, sidehanded, we can use them all,�� Lyon grinned. ��There are only the ones who live and the one who dies.��

    ��But how can someone live knowing that they live because of a cowardly decision?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��That��s not my problem, nor it should be yours,�� said Lyon.

    ��Wouldn��t they regret if they won because of underhanded means?�� asked Noah.

    ��Do you know someone that has no regret?�� asked Lyon.

    The three students furrowed their brows and made a crease on their foreheads. However, as clouds calmly past the sun, they uttered no words, and before long all of them shook their heads.

    ��A corpse,�� said Lyon.

    ��Ah���� Reinhard increased his knowledge.

    Lyonughed, ��Hahaha, you seem to disagree with me, but that��s alright. You can die honorably and you will delete your regret with your death, or you can live and better yourself�� you are free to choose the path, but not the obstacle ��Rayus stop feeding the horse water, you would fill his lungs with it at this rate!��

    ��O-Oh, sorry!�� Rayus quickly put away the bowl out of the horse��s mouth.

    ��But teacher, you said bravado about cultivator��s honor with Refl Angst before,�� said Noah.

    ��Meh, I just said what he wanted to hear,�� said Lyon. ��Otherwise, we wouldn��t get a caravan nor information about the Burgeon Swan.��

    ��So you don��t mean what you said?�� Reinhard raised his brows.

    ��I mean half of it,�� Lyon shrugged. ��Don��t worry about small things like that, focus now.��

    ( I wish I could be half as shameless as him ) thought Rayus.

    ��Oh right, I forgot to mention this, Rayus,�� asked Lyon.

    ��Yeah?��

    ��You��re impaired right?��

    ��That��s like, old news now.��

    ��Are you fine with it?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Fine?�� Rayus furrowed in confusion, ��What do you mean?��

    ��I mean, do you like being impaired? Have you gotten used to it? For example, can you utilize art? Or are you a full-fledged magic cultivator now?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I�� hmm�� I didn��t study magic at all, so I��m totallycking in that department,�� asked Rayus.

    ��That��s a shame, you can do a lot of things with magic,�� said Lyon, ��Not that I use it frequently, but utility magic is quite useful for day-to-day life.��

    ��Utility magic?�� Noah asked. ��What do you mean?��

    ��What? You guys never heard of it?�� asked Lyon. ��It��s like, let��s say you are tired of washing your clothes everyday, just use magic.��

    ��Is there such magic?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��I mean, you won��t beat your enemy with magic that wet your clothes,�� Lyonughed. ��But that��s not the point here.��

    ��There is such magic then?!�� Reinhard eximed.

    ��Rayus,e here,�� said Lyon.

    ���� right,�� Rayus did as he was told.

    ��Give me your hand,�� said Lyon.

    ��Sure��?��

    ��Both of them,�� said Lyon.

    ��R-Right.��

    Lyon grabbed both of his wrists before his eyes sharpened.

    ( He is concentrating ) thought Noah. ( Damn, he actually looks kinda cool when he shut up and is serious ).

    ��I see, your meridians I can��t feel them,�� said Lyon.

    ��It was diagnosed that the meridians around his arms were broken, mostly his hands, they were ruptured, totaled,�� said Reinhard. ��At least that��s what they told us.��

    ��Oh, that makes sense,�� said Lyon.

    ��They say that you will need a cultivator with the high affinity of Life Element,�� said Noah. ��Everyone knows they are rare, and not cheap.��

    ��At least your meridians were broken, not missing,�� Lyonughed.

    ��Missing? Can a meridian be missing?�� asked Rayus.

    ��In this cultivation world, perhaps nothing is impossible,�� Lyon shrugged.

    ��Bringing someone back to life is impossible,�� eximed Reinhard.

    ��Sure,�� Lyon smirked.

    ��You��re not suggesting that it��s possible are you?��

    Lyon rolled his eyes before letting Rayus��s wrists go. ��Well, I can fix you.��

    ��W-What?!�� eximed the three of them.

    ��T-Teacher, you have Life Element affinity?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Don��t look down on my darling that much, Life Element is not the only thing that he has,�� said Selena.

    All three students immediately gulped at the words that were out of the teacher��s wife��s lips. Life Elements were among the rarest of many, but having more than one was outrageous.

    ��That��s amazing!�� Noah eximed, ��Teacher Lyon, are you really that powerful?!��

    ��Teacher Lyon�� no�� Immortal Lyon! Please teach us moves!�� Reinhard kowtowed and mmed his head toward the ground.

    Lyon sighed but seeing the docile looks in Selena��s blue eyes, he was already defeated. He was deliberately not to brag too much, but Selena didn��t get that. She was almost the opposite of theposed Cecile.

    ��Teacher, you can do that?�� asked Rayus with eyes beaming like a glitter of stars had fallen on his pupils.

    ��I can,�� Lyon raised his chin before crossing his arms. ��Hah, I can��t imagine those teachers�� faces when they saw you back on trackter! Hahaha!��

    ��Y-You��re not lying are you?�� asked Rayus as his throat started to dry.

    ��Why would I lie to you, considering the general status of how they see things in heaven, I��m lower because of my origins,�� said Lyon as he shrugged, ��We are on the same boat in that regard, but more importantly I need you to be in top shape in the tournament because I want to win.��

    Rayus gulped a huge chunk of saliva before he nodded.

    Lyon could see from his eyes that this student of his was overwhelmed. He smirked.

    ��Darling, let��s do that after lunch,e, I have prepared a warm pot on top of a campfire,�� said Selena as she slipped her arm on his.

    His heart and the other students sunk, well except for Rayus. Lyon��s face was petrified upon hearing those sweet words.

    ( Thest meal had an aura on its own, if she made a grand feast, that meal might be able to cultivate! ) Lyon gulped. ��S-Sure, let��s do it.��

    ��Hehe,e,e, today is really special!�� Selena smiled as she guided him and the rest of the students followed.

    *Slurp!!

    *Ptui!!

    ��What the fuck is this soup?! This the worst thing that evernded on my tongue, damn!�� a burly man with a full set of armor spat the soup that Selena had prepared. Laughter from the group he brought with him soon followed.

    ��Huh? Heh, surprise, surprise,�� said the man as he found Lyon and the other males from the group had parted lips.

 Chapter 938: Ruined Plan — Ruined Forest

    Chapter 938: Ruined n �� Ruined Forest

    ��Hahaha,�� the man pped his thigh before standing up. He had a smirk on his face looking at the bbergasted group. ��You did a very naughty thing yesterday night, one of my dear friends dies, and all he did was try to keep peace in this good ole singing forest. Oh, you just have to kill him, did you know that he has a thing for ying the flute? Heh, who am I kidding, of course, you don��t, you people kill mercilessly without a second thought? We barely scraping by, and we don��t even have that much expense to buy a gravestone for the�� er���� he snapped his fingers a few times.

    One of the people in his group noticed his cue before saying, ��Loran.��

    ��Loran!�� said the man with his eyes souring down. ��What tragedy, thed was living a simple life, yet you took them away from us.�� Then his eyes brightened as he said with holy radiant, ��Nevertheless, we are a forgiving folk, we will turn our head away if you pay us�� a significant sum. Let��s start with what you have inside the caravan first now shall we?�� he snapped his fingers once more before two of his group nodded with evil chuckles.

    ��That��s the soup�� for�� darling����

    Lyon raised his brows as he took a meaningful nce at his wife. His pupils shrunk and trembled as he noticed that his wife��s eyes were horridly vacant. He gulped before he leaped back and grabbed two cors of the three students and threw them away.

    Reinhard and Rayus soon found themselves rolling on the ground a few steps away. The former got up before catching Noah��s back with his face.

    ��Guha!�� Reinhard and Noah rolled on the ground a few steps further.

    Rayus opened his mouth, ��Tea��?!�� his words stuck in his throat as he saw that the man that inspired his worldview was also running toward them. ( E-Eh?! )

    ��The n is fucked! Get out of here!�� said Lyon before he abruptly stopped and saw that the horse was stillying on the patch of grass. His instinct kicked in and with gritted teeth, he turned to reach out for the horse. ��I got the horse, go! Hide behind the trees!! Stay as further as you can!��

    ��B-But!�� Reinhard rebutted.

    ��Just go! I will follow behind you!�� he picked up the horse to his shoulders to the horse��s disbelief eyes and started to make a run for it.

    ��!!�� Rayus snapped out. He turned to Reinhard before tapping his shoulder, ��Let��s go!��

    ��But����

    ��Let��s, go!�� said Rayus before he pushed Noah as well.

    Reinhard looked at Selena standing alone with furrowed brows, but with an apparent heavy heart, he turned and followed right beside Rayus.

    ��What the fuck, Rayus! We shouldn��t run!�� said Reinhard. ��We can pull something off! I��m sure we can!��

    ��Run faster boys!��

    The three students raised their brows before someone with a horse on his shoulders bypassed them all with huge steps.

    ��How did he run so fast?!�� asked Noah before he shook his head, ��Why did he run faster!?��

    ��Teacher! You left your wife!�� shouted Reinhard with gritted teeth but the man who guided his ss was already an out of sight between the trees. ��Tch!�� he pulled his brakes with both feet, dragging some of the soil up.

    ��Oi, Reinhard! What are you doing?!�� asked Rayus as he stopped too, which made Noah also do the same thing.

    Reinhard clenched his fists, ��We can��t leave her there alone! The things they will do?! How can you not think of that?! It��s like what, twenty against one! Even her, even her wouldn��t be able to beat that many!��

    Reinhard turned his back, ��I��m going back there.��

    ��Stop it, Reinhard,�� said Rayus. ��He must have a reason to leave his wife there.��

    ��Even so still, I can��t fathom the fact that he leaves a woman behind!�� Reinhard furrowed his brows.

    ��Now is not the time to chivalrous!�� said Rayus as he pulled Reinhard��s shoulder. ��You know you will only hinder her, you think you��re more powerful than her? Stop dreaming for a second and have a taste of reality, we��re weak!��

    ��Then what, Rayus?! We should leave her there and then!?�� Reinhard said before his head was slightly pushed down by another hand.

    ��Teacher���� Noah eximed with widened eyes.

    ��Well, well, you really are a knight with shining armor,�� said Lyon before heughed. ��But unfortunately for you, that��s my wife and fortunately for me, that��s my wife.��

    ��Teacher���� Reinhard looked up. ��You��re having a second thought?��

    ��Where��s the horse..?�� Rayus raised his brows.

    ��Second thought? About what?�� Lyon turned and looked at the distant in where he left his wife alone with a group of bandits.

    ��You��re not going to save her? A-Are you going to watch?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Save her?�� Lyon smirked and crossed his arms, ��She doesn��t need saving.��

    ��Huh����

    ��Told you,�� Rayus rolled his eyes.

    ��You think women are weak, Reinhard? Your chivalry heart always denoted them so, but lo and behold, what you��re going to weakness is someone that deserved my ring on her fingers.��

    Meanwhile, in the in area where Selena��s emotion was hidden under the shadow of her hair.

    ��Huh? Hahahahaha!�� the leader of the groupughed with his back arched backward. ��I can��t believe it, they left the beauties for us to savor? That��s it?! Loran you dog! Your sacrifice shall not be in vain.��

    The groupughed with him.

    ��He.. spat my soup�� soup�� for darling���� she muttered under her breath. She raised her head, ��How dare you���� the cold voice fringed up all their goosebumps.

    Lyon��s eyes twitched, ��Brace yourselves, boys! Remember to breathe.��

    ��Huh?�� the three students were caught off guard by his words before a wave of surging killing intent deafened the entire forest. Their pupils shrunk and trembled as their eyes widened. Knees bent and dropped on the ground as the feeling of helplessness nketed their thoughts. The sheer cold of their souls being shackled by the chain made out of ice made them wonder about the man that was still standing with his back straight, and his lips smirking. Against the wave that rendered them helpless, he showed his ss and they now knew the word overqualified.

    The entire group of bandits heard the rattling of their weapons. Those with sentient, all shivered.

    ( What the fuck is this woman?! ) thought the leader of the bandits as he gulped. He force himself to pull out his saber and made a try of a strong front.

    ��Feast the blood of your enemies����

    ��Heh,�� Lyon was amused from afar. ( Well, try your best Scarlet ).

    A ck ominous sword that was seemingly crafted by a cursed metal appeared in her hand. The existence of the de enhanced the already all-epassing killing intent to a new height and challenged all of the sentient weapons present. The rebellion of heaven�� one-quarter of the soul of the Eternal Golem was consumed within as it cried for its destruction.

    The bandits couldn��t even think of running away, despite the odds of one woman against more than twenty men. The leader who was having a way with his words, couldn��t utilize them as all of them were stuck in his throat. He couldn��t persuade nor begged to the woman in front of him.

    Reinhard��s eyes captured what was happening. She stepped once, and four heads flew�� detached from their respective bodies. Blood churned from their necks but before the heads even made a thud, five more headless corpses were made. The bandits couldn��t even scream as they were butchered so easily.

    The leader of the bandits couldn��t even see what was happening to his fellows. His neck was stiffened cold. He could only see an asional splurt of blood passing his eyes before a warm one sshed against his cheek. He was startled, and even his weapon was begging to flee.

    ��An Origin God cultivator,�� said Lyon, ��In case you��re all wondering,�� he made a yful leer against his students.

    Then all of the bandits died except for the leader who witnessed, felt, and heard their death.

    Selena brandished her sword as blood jumped out of the dark de. Her sharp eyes looked at the leader of the bandit from behind before she slowly walked around the leader.

    The leader��s lips were trembling as he came face to face with the butcher. His lips tremblingly puckered up. ��B-Bu-Bur����

    ��Void Art����

    ��Ngh?!��

    Selena raised her word, ��Cleave.��

    The leader��s eyes widened opened as his ears heard the rhythm of the hymn from the sword before his eardrums exploded. The sword swung down as if it was cleaving a mountain. His body was ripped apart, along with the line of trees behind him. A deep and long crevice was made as the entire forest shook in horror.

    After a snort, the killing intent dissipated.

    The three students quickly searched for more oxygen the moment they regained normal mobility.

    Lyon made a wry smile looking at the state of the forest.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939: Trail of Destruction

    The three students rushed toward the in where the battle had ended. Their breaths were immediately taken away when they saw the devastation Selena had inflicted up close. There was a clear line where no trees could be seen. They all gulped down their saliva as they remembered that all it took was one swing downward with the ominous de in her hand.

    ��A-Are you okay?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��She is fine,�� Lyonughed at his question. He approached Selena before thetter looked up with lips pouting to the side. He smiled and rustled her hair, ��It��s alright, I will try the soup next time.��

    Selena smiled from ear to ear before nodding twice in excitement. She put away the ominous de before hugging him.

    Lyon��s nose picked up the serene scent from her hair before looking at the three students who were looking at him. ��Looks like we ran out of leads.��

    ��Heh, they couldn��t even run,�� Noah muttered. ��How can you even run from something like that.��

    ( She is crazy powerful ) thought Rayus as he gulped. ( Crazy and powerful ).

    Reinhard looked around before he noticed the caravan then let out a big sigh, ��At least the caravan is still here.��

    ��Oh! Where��s the horse?�� asked Noah before he looked at Lyon.

    ��Oh�� I left it in the forest, hahaha!�� Lyonughed before he told Reinhard, ��Come get him.��

    ��What? Why me? I don��t even know where you put him?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��C��mon, if you can��t even find a horse, how can you find your way to win that graduation or whatever,�� said Lyon.

    ��Y-Y�� That��s not fair,�� said Reinhard as he ran toward the forest.

    ��That��s not�� that doesn��t even corrte with each other,�� muttered Noah as he slumped his shoulder.

    ��Rayus, go get him,�� said Lyon.

    ��Eh?��

    ��Go get him, Rayus,�� said Lyon. ��It��s Reinhard, I know you trust him and I know you trust him enough that he would screw this one up.��

    Rayus sighed, ��Alright.��

    Lyon watched Rayus rushing into the forest, ��and there they go, the sharp and the dull.��

    ��Wait here, let me cook you some,�� said Selena.

    Lyon and Noah had never raised their brows so hard before. The former said with a wry smile and pulled her arm, ��No, no, no, it��s alright Selena, besides it��s time for us to go to Guh City and meet the person we��re supposed to meet.��

    ��Y-Yeah, madam, Teacher Lyon is right,�� said Noah.

    ��Are you sure? You haven��t eaten anything in a day,�� said Selena as she tilted her head.

    ��A day in a half,�� muttered Noah before his eyes snapped open through the killing intent that crashed on him before it went in a sh. He quickly covered his mouth. He knew who it was from. Who else but the new teacher?

    Selena turned before her other hand was grabbed by Lyon. She was pulled to his embrace. Her hair was caressed, and she could feel the soft thump of his heart.

    ��Selena, please, you��ve done enough,�� said Lyon while his eyes were daggering at Noah. ��Let��s eat at Guh City, we can use the bandits�� money to pay for our meal. I know it won��t be the same as your beloved soup, but we can have that next time. Make sure you make a giant pot next time so that Cecile and the others could have their fill.��

    ��

    ��Hmm?�� Cecile looked up at the ceiling.

    ��What��s wrong?�� asked Sophia.

    ��I don��t know, I just feel something, eerie.��

    ��Eh?�� Sophia took a step back, ��Are you sure?! Should I warn the others?��

    ��No, it��s fine, the feeling is gone,�� said Cecile before the door in her room mmed open.

    Kesya was breathing hard as she looked at Cecile with disbelief, ��E-Empress! Did you feel that?!��

    ��So there is something?!�� Sophia eximed.

    Cecile nodded, ��But I think it��s just women��s intuition.��

    Kesya��s smile was twitching, ( She looked really scary when she goes all rational ).

    ��

    ��Cecile can eat the leftover,�� said Selena as she buried her head in his chest.

    ��Teacher we found the horse!�� shouted Reinhard from the forest.

    ��You want a reward or something?�� asked Lyon.

    ��We got a reward?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��No, you idiot,�� said Rayus.

    Rayus and Reinhard approached Lyon and the others. Reinhard put down the horse from his shoulder before dusting away his hands.

    ��So what��s next?�� asked Rayus.

    ��We loot what we can,�� said Lyon as he looked at the mingled corpse all over the in, ��Be fast though, that huge st is surely inviting prying eyes.��

    ��Are we seriously going to take from the dead?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Stop your morality,�� said Lyon. ��They��re dead and you still breathe, that is all.��

    ��Teacher is right,�� said Rayus. ��At times like this, it��s better to see it as their way of atonement.��

    ��I can��t agree more,�� said Noah as he was already one step ahead of the rest of them.

    Lyon smirked, ��Remember to take as much Second Heaven Token as you can, ��cause we literally have no money.��

    Reinhard squatted down near the first corpse he saw, ��Ugh, I feel like I��m a grave robber.��

    ��Nah, don��t think of it that way, we are archeologists, yeah that��s the word,�� Lyon nodded.

    Noah leered at Lyon, with his lips twitching. ( Sometimes I wish I have half the shame he has, which is none ).

    After some time.

    ��I��m done over here,�� said Rayus as he stood up.

    ��I��m done over here too,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Done,�� said Noah.

    All three soon gathered in front of Lyon and Selena. They presented what they found but nothing catch the man��s eye.

    ��We found a few broken spatial rings, so those are naught,�� shrugged Noah.

    ��So how many tokens we got?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Counting all of them, it would be about one hundred and fifty thousand tokens in total,�� said Rayus.

    ��That��s, that��s a really good number,�� said Lyon. ��I never thought that it woulde up rounded well like that.��

    ��We can buy the VIP card in the auction with this, but we won��t be able to buy anything there,�� said Noah.

    ��We were never nning to buy anything, remember?�� said Rayus.

    ��Oh, we have changed ns,�� said Lyon. ��We are going to buy something there, but the time is not now, we need to get the entire Burgeon Swan treasury before we can make any purchase.��

    ��You��re going to take their treasury?�� Reinhard asked, ��Their whole treasury?��

    ��Whatever we can get our hands on,�� Lyon shrugged, ��It��s not like they��ll be missing about itter.��

    ��But, that��s inconceivable,�� said Noah, ��I mean, can we really destroy them? Us five?��

    ��I don��t know aboutpletely destroying them, but we won��t lose, that��s for sure,�� said Lyon as he cued the state of the forest with his eyes.

    The three students closed their lips. Thedy in her embrace was quite a monster despite her beautiful face. She rendered the whole line of trees into broken woods.

    ��Alright, enough with that, we need to get to Guh City�� They must have heard the loud destruction,�� said Lyon as he and Selena went toward the caravan. ��Reinhard, take the wheel.��

    Noah and Rayus sighed as they left their spot.

    ��Huh? What? What does he mean by that?�� asked Reinhard. ��Hey wait for me!��

    The group continued their journey and left the corpse unattended on the in. The caravan traversed through the woods and soon found themselves on the main road.

    Meanwhile back in Nemk City.

    Refl calmly reached out for a bottle of liquor in the morning before he heard rushed stepsing to his room. He furrowed his brows and put back the liquor inside the shelves under his desk.

    ��What do you want?�� asked Refl before a group of people opened the door that led to the backside of the bar.

    ��Sir Refl! You have to see this,�� said one of them.

    ��What?�� asked Refl.

    ��It��s about the loud explosion from before,�� said one of them, ��We think we know the source.��

    ��Oh?�� Refl stood up and adjusted his clothing before nodding, ��What is it?��

    ��It��s from the forest, sir,�� said one of them.

    Refl immediately frowned, ��Are you certain?��

    ��We can bet our lives, sir,�� said one of them. ��You need to see this.��

    After a slight pause, Refl said, ��Lead the way.��

    Refl�� with his face covered �� rode on a horse with a couple of others leading the front. ( Don��t tell that you guys met your end already ). He contemted the oue of Lyon��s well-being following the loud explosion, but all of his thought were erased as his pupils shrunk. He pulled the reign but the neigh of his horse couldn��t reach his brain. He got off the horse before taking a couple of steps forward with his lips still parted.

    ��What could have caused this,�� said one of theckeys.

    ��Such deep crevice,�� said another.

    Refl��s eyes twitch as he caught something in his view. He squinted and sharpened his eyes toward the in far away.

    ��Heh,�� Refl smirked before turning around, ��Let��s leave.��

    ��B-But sir?��

    Refle yed deaf and rode the horse away in the direction of Nemk City.  <!--

    -->

 Chapter 940 - 940 Guh City

    940 Guh City

    A horse was running on the pathway, carrying the weight of the wagon with him. The wheels spun under the scattered light from the sun. Reinhard who sat in the middle had his hand on the reign. His two friends were sleeping beside him, using his shoulders as a hard pillow. The forests started thinning out, and it invited the smile of the driver. Over the end of his view, he saw buildings.

    The grin on his face was then apanied by an exciting tone from his lips, ��Guh City!��

    ��Huh?�� two of his friends had their eyes fluttered before waking up from their slumber. Noah rubbed his eye before he heard Reinhard repeated his words.

    ��It��s Guh City!�� said Reinhard as he saw the forest start thinning out.

    ��About time,�� said Lyon from inside the wagon. ��Who are we going to meet again?��

    ��The man��s name is Lenu,�� said Rayus. ��Though, we have no idea what he looks like.��

    ��We need to think thatter though,�� said Reinhard. ��There are two guards telling us to stop with their hands.��

    ��Then stop,�� said Lyon.

    ��Alright,�� Reinhard nodded before he slowed down the caravan. The two guards gave them furrowed brows before one of them caught the lotus on their uniform, ��Ah, you��re from Nirvana School?��

    .....

    ��Yes, sir,�� said Noah with a nod.

    ��Ah, I see, I see, did you just traverse from the forest?�� asked one of the guards.

    ��Yes, we did,�� said Rayus. ��Is there a problem?��

    ��Well, we should be the one asking you that,�� said one of the guards, ��There was a loud detonation or some sort of origination from the forest, have youe across anything suspicious?��

    ��Nothing is suspicious,�� said Lyon from inside the caravan.

    ��Hm?�� The guards raised their brows before seeing a young man getting out of the caravan with a smile on his face. ��And who might you be?�� asked one of them.

    ��I��m their teacher,�� said Lyon with a proud smile as he approached the two guards. However, he noticed that the guards kept their alertness up. He didn��t have a special set uniform from Nirvana School anding out from the back of the caravan was already suspicious enough. ��Why do I have the feeling that you don��t believe me?��

    ��Pardon my intrusion,�� said Noah. ��However, this man is really our teacher. ��

    The guards furrowed their brows before seeing the three students nodding at the same time.

    Lyon very carefully looked at the shifting change of the guards�� eyes. Once the sharpness softened, he began to speak, ��Gentlemen, there is nothing going on in the forest, probably some beasts fighting over a territory.��

    ��What is your name? I��ve never seen your face before,�� said one of the guards.

    ��My name is Lyon, I��m the teacher of these three knuckleheads,�� said Lyon.

    ��Lyon? Are you a new teacher?�� asked one of them.

    ��Fresh as fish swimming in the sea,�� said Lyon. ��However, we are not going to waste our time here speaking about my identity right?��

    ��I��m afraid we need to have a thorough check on you,�� said one of the guards tly. ��We cannot risk the chance that you might harm our city.��

    ��What?!�� Reinhard eximed.

    One of the guards looked at the three students, ��We know who you three are now, you three made it to the news, the ones that were rumored to have an encounter with the Burgeon Swan, a group of criminals with not a shred of heart for humanity.��

    Reinhard gritted his teeth.

    ��So what?�� asked Lyon before he courted all of the attention. ��There is no need to check on us either, right?�� Lyon smiled before he passed him a pouch. ��Right...�� he emphasized the word as if it came from the very Paradise.

    Rayus had his eyes sharpened. (Bribery!?). He immediately covered Reinhard��s nobility mouth as he whispered, ��Close your damn mouth for now.��

    The guards looked at the pouch in Lyon��s hand. Lyon smirked before grabbing by the neck of the touch and bouncing it off in the air a couple of times with a pull. The sounds of tokens pping each other made their chin rise. The temptation made their adam��s apple bounce up and then down. They looked at each other��s opinions through their eyes before looking back at Lyon. One of them looked around and found no one before giving Lyon an open hand.

    Lyon smiled and hovered the pouch over his hand. He sharpened his eyes, ��Do you know a man named Lenu?��

    The guards didn��t speak a word before Lyon let go of the pouch from his grab. The moment the pouch made an impact, the hand slightly sunk as the receiver��s eyes opened wide in disbelief.

    The guards turned up a smile. ��Well, well, if it��s not Teacher Lyon, is so great to see you.��

    The three students raveled in the oue. The guards that were about to give him cold shoulders had now shifted into the heat. Moreover, the weight of the pouch that the guard received made them gulp their saliva. They knew not the amount inside the pouch, but they could have a rough guess that it was probably more than half of what they had just earned from those corpses.

    ��Yes, yes, it��s very nice to see both of you,�� said Lyon with a burst ofughter.

    ( He just yed along so naturally... that��s quite a skill ) thought Noah as he took great notice of the flow Lyon was going. The gesture, the note in his voice, and how he presented himself Noah unconsciously tried to learn his behavior.

    ��Now then, we didn��te from the forest, did we?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Oh, absolutely not,�� said the guard before asking his friend for confirmation, ��Isn��t that right?��

    ��Absolutely, you never came from the forest, you have nothing to do with the loud boom,�� said the guard before the two of themughed.

    ��Great, great,�� Lyon nodded. ��Now then, about the man named Lenu, do you know where can I find him? A friend of mine wanted to give him a souvenir.��

    ��A souvenir? A souvenir being escorted especially from you? Lenu is a lucky guy,�� said the guard withughter.

    Lyon smiled before the other guard pointed out the road, ��Teacher Lyon, you go straight from the main road, once you��re at that four-way with�� a fountain at the center of it�� you turn left. At the end of it, there is an old bar there with a tilted sign, that��s where you can find Lenu.��

    ��I see,�� Lyon nodded. ��This old bar, is it really famous?��

    The guard shook his head, ��It��s an old bar with wine that tastes more like a donkey��s piss.��

    ��Ugh,�� Lyon was disgusted, ��Sounds like a cheap beer.��

    ��A what?��

    Lyon sighed, ��This joke is getting old.��

    ��I��m sorry?��

    Lyon shook his head, ��Nothing, nothing, pretend I say nothing.�� Lyon took a deep breath before looking at the two guards, ��Great work you two, keep up the good work.��

    ��O-kay?�� The guards answered before looking at each other with confused looks.

    Lyon nodded before returning inside the wagon and joining Selena.

    ��Well, we��ll be going now,�� said Noah, ��Thank you for your service.��

    ��No, thank YOU,�� the guard smirked before putting away the pouch from their eyes. ��I heard that the graduation event ising, I hope you all do your best and win.��

    ( I can see it in your eyes, the lies of your word ) thought Noah but upfront, he nodded with a smile.

    Reinhard on the other hand was furrowing brows. He too sensed that the guard��s wish for them faring in the graduation event was seasoned heavily with sarcasm. However, Rayus handed over the reign.

    Reinhard let out a sigh before with a heavy heart he took the reign once more. The caravan continues inside Guh City.

    The city was not as big as Nemk City, but despite that, the market was bustling as any healthy city would. The three students were asionally called by the merchants as they passed them by, but they could only softly smile and nodded away.

    After going the way that was instructed�� going left at the four-way �� the horse cantered slowly before they noticed the path was getting more narrow as they delve into the direction told. There were fewer people, but it didn��t smell like a slum. The people they found with their eyes still neatly dressed greeted them with a smile.

    ��This atmosphere is really weird,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Yeah, the air feels a little bit off,�� said Noah. ��It feels like something illegal is happening right under our nose.��

    ��What are you talking about, something illegal almost always happens under our noses,�� said Rayus before he noticed the ce that was mentioned, ��There, look.��

    ��A tilted sign,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Teacher, we��re here,�� said Noah. ��A tilted sign, that said, Frog��s Pond.��

    ��Considering our rtion with the word frog thesest few days, looks like we are here indeed,�� said Lyon before getting out of the cargo. Selena stood with her head already on his shoulder.

 Chapter 941 - 941 My Treat

    941 My Treat

    Reinhard stood in front of the door. He raised his hand aligned to his chin, before knocking on the door with his knuckles. The other two students waited by his sides, tentatively looking at the old wooden door.

    Lyon furrowed his brows before standing right behind Reinhard. ��What are you doing?��

    ��Huh?�� Reinhard turned and raised his brows, ��We are waiting for them to wee us?��

    ��Are you guys stupid?�� asked Lyon before slightly pushing Reinhard out of the way. He looked at all three of them as he ced his palm on the old wooden door. Lo and behold, he put the most negligible force possible for a push, and the door creaked open. ��It��s a bar, not a house.��

    All three students had ck lines over their heads. There was no open sign at the front either, only the name of the bar hanging on the bnce. The ce also looked desertedpared to Barc. They were forming a few reasons inside their mind but all came to naught. It was a bar and they forgot about it. That was it.

    ��You guys should have breakfast,�� said Lyon stepping over the little tform before entering the bar.

    The bar was not even near Barc. The ce looked deserted both from the outside and inside. There were cobwebs on the ceiling and there was dust almost all over the wall and tables. The roof was on the brink of copsing and there were only empty bottles inside the shelves.

    Lyon��s nose twitched before he sneezed, ��Holy crap!��

    ��Are you sure we are in the right one?�� asked Reinhard. ��It doesn��t look like it.��

    .....

    ��Thest time we have a bartender to talk to,�� said Rayus as he looked around, ��This time we don��t even have a cricket to listen to.��

    Noah looked around and found a door. ��Look over there.��

    ��The backroom,�� muttered Lyon before he approached the door with furrowed brows. A hand suddenly pointed out at the door knob.

    ��Darling, this one is not covered in dust,�� said Selena.

    ��Right,�� Lyon nodded before he ced his hand on the doorknob and turned it around. He pushed it open and the door didn��t creak this time. It was an empty room with a single window and a desk with a chair, much like Refl��s room, but there was no one there.

    Lyon sighed, ��Well, apparently there is no one here in this ce�� Reinhard, Noah, check the backyard, Rayus and I will search this room.��

    ��Alright!�� Reinhard nodded before bursting out the door that led toward the aforementioned backyard. Noah nodded before following right behind Reinhard. They got out to a fresh scent of grass.

    Noah��s brows furrowed looking at the stacked barrels. However, Reinhard immediately turned on the faucet that it was attached to. There was no creak but there was also nothinging out.

    ��It��s empty?�� Reinhard furrowed before Noah knocked on the barrel. The barrel replied with a loud thump.

    Noah nodded, ��It��s dry and empty alright.��

    Reinhard took a deep breath before looking at the surrounding, ��There is not a single wagon nor a horse that matter.��

    Meanwhile inside the empty room.

    Lyon was sitting behind the desk with his legs up whilst Rayus was tracing the walls and the floors, looking out for clues or hidden passages.

    ��Darling, I think this Lenu guy is dead,�� said Selena.

    ��I think too,�� Lyon nodded before he casually pulled one of the shelves in the desk out. He pulled it all the way until it falls with a loud thud, ��Empty.��

    He switched his legs and then pulled the other shelves out. ��Empty�� you find anything Rayus?��

    ��So far, nothing seems to be out of ce,�� ( Well, everything is out of ce in a certain perspective ) thought Rayus.

    Noah and Reinhard came inside with dejected faces. The former said, ��We found nothing outside.��

    ��Not a single wagon? Not a single barrel?��

    ��Nope,�� Reinhard shook his head.

    ��We have the barrel, just not the content inside it,�� said Noah.

    ��All of them?�� asked Lyon.

    ��No?��

    ��Really all of them?�� asked Lyon as he put down his legs.

    ��N-No...�� said Noah with his lips twitched. ( Can you at least do better in masking your intention ).

    Lyon sighed, ��Just my luck.��

    ��What should we do, teacher?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Well, you can try and ask around for a bit,�� said Lyon. ��I know it��s deserted but judging by how well the passerby dressed, they might know something.��

    ��That��s a good idea,�� said Noah.

    ��Well don��t look at me, I��m not the one who is going to ask around about some guy I don��t know about, besides, I��m from, the Mortal World, remember?�� said Lyon with one of his brows raised.

    ��I will ask around with Rayus and Noah, teacher,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Good!�� Lyon nodded, ��I know I can count on you, but I need to impart some wisdom first.��

    ��What do you mean?�� asked Noah.

    ��Since you three bullied a lot, and judging by how the guards treat you, you will find no luck. Besides, giving out your identity is dangerous,�� said Lyon.

    ��But we��re from the Nirvana School, they can��t possibly do something bad to us in the open?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Hahaha, you better p your naivety fast, Reinhard,�� said Lyon. ��Your identity has its merits, yes, I won��t deny that, however, you can make your own lifeplicated if you always rely on that flower on your chest.��

    The three students were stunned by his words but they kept their ears open.

    ��Listen closely, the value of your status should be not from which institution you��re joining, but rather you yourself, your character, your achievements, only then the people will respect or fear your name,�� said Lyon. ��It��s easy for the weak to rely on the strong, but you can��t be strong if you always rely on others. Besides, if Nirvana School somehow bes the public enemy, they will after your head too.��

    ��B-But what about what you said about the honor of cultivator?�� asked Noah.

    ��Throw that into the trash can then spit on it,�� said Lyon. ��Your status is your own to build, not some general notion that the people build for you. If it happened to be aligned with the so-called honor of cultivator then so be it, if it��s not, then don��t force and mold yourself into bing someone who you are not.��

    Lyon smirked, ��Heh, you three should have realized this already, after all, your former teacher betrayed you, and boy was it costly, am I right?��

    The three students had their heads down, contemting his words. Despite at a fairly young age, they had experienced the bitterness of life.

    ��I��m sure you wouldn��t understand what I��m saying right away, and you virtually can��t change who you are just because of some wordsing out from a guy like me, however, keep this in mind wherever you are.��

    The three students nodded before Noah asked, ��Then, what should we do?��

    ��Your school identity might get people ufortable, you never know,�� said Lyon before putting a pouch on the desk. ��Go buy something nice to wear and ditched that uniform inside your spatial rings��after you change, don��t go back until you get the information that you need. You each will be your own judge of the information that you get.��

    The three students nodded before Reinhard stepped forward and grabbed the pouch. He looked at his new teacher with a newly formed confidence on his face. ��We will not fail you, Teacher Lyon.��

    Lyon put his legs back on the desk before smirking at his hot-blooded student. ( That��s a line a henchman of a viin would say before failing but go on ).

    ��En!�� Reinhard turned around and walked past Rayus and Noah, ��Let��s go, guys!��

    ��Heh,�� Noah smirked before both he and Rayus followed right behind Reinhard.

    The door closed before Selena stood right in front of Lyon andmented, ��Darling, your regal charisma is showing just now.��

    ��Hehe,�� Lyon smirked.

    Selena smiled, ��I almost see the past you reemerging within, and amusing enough, at the time, it was Graham, Kesya, and Jan.��

    ��Jan?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Yes, darling, Jan,�� said Selena. ��He is one of the Six Pirs that we nurtured.��

    ��Six Pirs, eh? Hahaha,�� Lyonughed. ��I wonder where Jan is and the other two, I��m sure that I will meet them one day.�� His face shifted to a bit dejected. He put down his legs and stood up. He turned over and looked out the window. ( Speaking of the people that I want to meet, she really didn��t leave any clue at all ) thought Lyon.

    ��Darling, are you okay?�� asked Selena.

    ��Hm? I��m fine,�� said Lyon as he smiled at Selena. ( For now, I can��t neglect what��s in front of me and who��s with me, but I��m sure that she is safe somewhere, after all, heh, she is also my wife ) thought Lyon.

    ��I saw a stove����

    Lyon��s eyes immediately turnedser-focused. He quickly grabbed her hand and lead her outside, ��Alright! Let��s go eat! Boy, I��m starving, did I hear your stomach growl? Haha don��t worry, I��m hungry too! What do you want to eat? Duck, noodles, vegetables? My treat!��

 Chapter 942 - 942 Fancy Clothes

    942 Fancy Clothes

    ��Are we ready to do this?�� asked Reinhard as he gulped.

    ��Why are you so nervous?�� asked Noah, ��It��s just a boutique.��

    ��It��s a fancy one though,�� muttered Rayus as he looked at the door carved with the intricated pattern. The clean outside already rendered the tokens inside the pouch to a tremble. ��Are you sure this is the one?��

    ��He said fancy,�� said Reinhard. ��This is the best one here.��

    ��Are we really going to splurge our tokens on clothes though...?�� Noah muttered.

    ��You��ve ever been to a fancy boutique before?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��I did, when I was a kid when my parents still have a lot of money...��

    ��Sorry! I touched a sensitive subject!�� Reinhard sped his hands together.

    ��Anyway, let��s not waste any more moments,�� said Rayus as he opened the door and the soft creak was heard.

    .....

    The sweet fragrance of the elite immediately crashed against his face. His eyes snapped open asvender and roses fumbled around his nostrils. His stiff shoulders loosened before he took another step forward after he took a deep breath. He looked around and found baskets of blooms that adorned some of the walls.

    The customers that were perusing the wares were admiring the intricate embroideries and fine workmanship. A sense of wonder seems to collude their eyes and brightened their overall face as they noticed the artistry and skill that went into each piece. Surrounded by beauty and refinement the three students almost forgot all their cares and worries about the world.

    ��Can I help you three?��

    The three students snapped back into reality before noticing a man dressed in one of the finest fabrics they had ever seen. A man that had keen eyes for details and art on a piece of cloth. His mustache was as long as his jaw.

    ��Ah, we��re here to buy clothes,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Hmm, is that so,�� said the shopkeeper as he rubbed his chin in contemtion. He pointed at them, ��Are you three perhaps from the Nirvana School?��

    ��Yes, we are,�� said Noah.

    ��Ooooh,�� the shopkeeper smiled. ��I always thought that the school wascking in style, d that some of the students actually step up their styling game.��

    The shopkeeper was more than happy seeing their confused look. He spun before saying with opened arms, ��Wee to Guh��s Finest Boutique! Here you will find one and more than what you actually need! Hahaha!��

    ( He really does take pride in his craft ) thought Noah. ( Do all fashion designers act like this? Probably the best ones ).

    The shopkeeper sped his hands before asking them, ��How odd, I��ve never seen your faces before, and that school really making headlines these days.��

    ��We are from ss Six!�� said Reinhard proudly.

    ��C-ss Six?!�� eximed the shopkeeper.

    The other customers stop perusing the wares and turned their heads. They shared an amount of shock on their faces and some exacerbated by putting their hands over their mouth.

    The three students didn��t expect shock reactions from all of them.

    ��Hey, ss Six is that ss right?�� whispered one of the customers.

    ��Yes, that��s the ss,�� answered the other.

    ��Is something wrong?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��O-Oh, nothing, nothing is wrong, nothing at all,�� the shopkeeper smiled before he speak in a whisper, ��The wares in my shop are quite expensive. Do what you want with this information.��

    The shopkeeper turned, ��I will leave you all to your perusing, then.��

    ��What... what does he mean by that?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��He meant we��re broke,�� said Rayus.

    ��Poor,�� Noah shrugged.

    ��No, I know what he meant by that! I mean, why he had to say it like that.��

    Noah shrugged, ��Maybe he has the same background as us?��

    Rayus nodded, ��That��s probably it.

    Rayus sighed, ��Man, our teacher is really sharp, isn��t he? Just one moment ago he talked about our identity and lo and behold, we just have an example in less than a day.��

    Noah replied, ��I swear that guy is not from the Mortal World, he might be born out of a sky or something.��

    Rayus nodded, ��Perhaps.��

    ��Anyway, let��s pick our fancy clothes, shall we,�� said Noah after he rubbed his hands together. He immediately goes to the nearest rack he finds attractive. He perused and perused the different readily avable pieces.

    ��Are you sure you can buy that?��

    A condescending voice from a female made Noah stop his fingers. He looked over before finding a middle-aged woman with her chin raised. He looked at her from top to bottom with a quick nce. She wore a fancy outfit and was wearing a hat inside the shop. Her fingers were riddled with rings and her wrist with gold embroidered bracelets.

    Rayus was looking from the other rack before he noticed from the corner of his eyes that Reinhard already had his brows furrowed. The former immediately walked up behind him and hold one of his shoulders. Reinhard turned with questions but Rayus merely shook his head and gestured him to shut his mouth.

    ��Yes, if my math is right, I can buy this,�� said Noah before he resumed perusing the clothes.

    The middle-ageddy twitched her lips. She scowled at the young teen ignoring her. She crossed her arms whilst maintaining the height of her chin. ��What makes you think that? Wait a minute, I know you, you��re Noah right?��

    Noah nced over, ��Yes?��

    ��Oh, hahaha!�� thedyughed wholeheartedly. ��I thought I��d seen you before, I know your mother.��

    ��You��re my mother��s friend?��

    ��Well of course! What a coincidence, your mother and I usually perused here with me when we were younger.��

    ��Oh really?�� Noah��s face brightened.

    ��Yes, yes! But what tragic, it seems like she ran out of money to be in my circle,�� said the middle-ageddy with a bright grin. She flipped a fan that was embroidered with gold and fanned her face.

    Noah furrowed his brows as his face darkened the moment he heard the condescending tone of the middle-ageddy. ��What do you mean by that?��

    ��Oh my? Such an aggressive tone,�� said the middle-ageddy, ��Didn��t your mother tell you how to behave in front of the elite?��

    Noah clenched his fists as his pupils sharpened.

    ��Ah, madam!�� the shopkeeper suddenly called from the counter and courted her attention. ��I have just received news regarding the garment that you ordered.��

    ��Oh really?!�� the woman turned and shifted her mind away from Noah. She walked elegantly toward the counter, utilizing the splendor on her to the maximum. She then chattered with the shopkeeper.

    ��Enough, Noah,�� said Rayus as he put his hand on his shoulder. ��It��s not worth it to fight someone like her.��

    Noah took a deep breath before letting out a big sigh, ��You��re right, we have a task to fulfill.��

    Rayus and Reinhard nodded seeing their Noah returned to being himself and not lost in the tempest of rage.

    ��Have you guys picked what you want?�� asked Noah. ��He said that we should buy something nice, so...��

    ��Do you think we should splurge all of it into clothing? What about the provision?�� asked Rayus.

    ��He still had cash in him,�� said Noah as he took out the pouch, ��This is not all that we have, but... it��s quite a sum.��

    ��Let��s just buy something that looked good on us,�� said Reinhard.

    ��I agree,�� Noah nodded before he caught a peal of happyughter walking out of the store. The middle-ageddy from before was carrying a tote bag in her arms as she got out with a smile. She didn��t even spare a nce at him.

    ��We ought to thank the shopkeeper for that one,�� said Reinhard.

    ��He did that because he doesn��t want his shop to have nasty rumors,�� said Rayus before he shrugged, ��But I guess why not.��

    Noah smiled before all three of them resumed perusing the wares. After some time had passed, they all went to the counter with the pieces they were satisfied with.

    The shopkeeper smiled, ��Looks like you��re pretty satisfied with your picks, though, I must say, you three have keen eyes for something expensive.��

    ��Don��t worry sir,�� asked Noah, ��I��m sure we have more than enough to cover what we have.��

    The shopkeeper furrowed his brows before slowly tilting his head, sizing all three of them. ��Are you sure?��

    ��En!�� Reinhard smiled before Noah put the pouch on the counter. The delighting sounds of tokens bumping each other were heard. Thetter continued, ��Keep the change.��

    The shopkeeper smiled before grabbing the pouch,�� His pupils shrunk before his lips parted. ��This is...��

    Rayus nodded, ��We have an amazing benefactor, coincidentally, he is our teacher�� ss Six is about to rumble the Second Heaven.��

    Meanwhile, Lyon who was in the middle of eating soup from a street vendor suddenly raised his brows.

    ��What��s wrong, darling?�� asked Selena.

    ��I... I feel warm in my stomach,�� said Lyon.

    ��But you just drink your soup? Is it too hot?�� Selena��s eyes turned sharp before daggering at the cook.

    ��Ek!??��

    ��No, that��s not it, it feels, weird, nah it��s probably nothing,�� said Lyon.

    ��If you say so darling,�� said Selena before she leaned in a bit forward and opened her mouth whilst closing her eyes. ��Ah...��

    Lyon smiled before he leaned forward for a kiss instead. Selena opened her eyes wide as her cheeks blushed. She was caught by surprise but as well as the vendor.

    ( This couple is insane! ) thought the vendor as his heart refused to go back to the normal tempo of beating.

    .....

 Chapter 943 - 943 Seeking Information

    943 Seeking Information

    They came out from the boutique feeling golden. The soft fabric that touched their skin was a whole new level of sensation. Thefort and mobility were impablypleting each other. From head to toe, the boys left the Nirvana School identity away. Some passersby even began to steal a nce at them. Reinhard was grinning as he brimmed with confidence whilst Rayus smiled under the former��s radiant.

    Noah was not like the other two. This sensation that both of his friends were feeling was nothing new to him. He was calm and collected. ��This time we have to ask about the owner of the Frog Bar.��

    ��Should we split apart?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��That would yield the best result,�� said Rayus. ��Just make sure not to do anything stupid.��

    ��Stupid like what?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Don��t make a scene,�� said Noah. ��The more you make a scene, the more suspicious you will be.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��The more suspicious you are, the harder it is to gain information, stay lowkey,�� said Rayus before he tapped his back and became the first one to leave.

    ��Remember Reinhard, anything about the Burgeon Swan is valuable, but if we found Lenu, that��s even better,�� said Noah before he nodded and left.

    .....

    Reinhard sighed seeing himself being alone once again. ��Alright, I can do this!��

    After hyping himself up he raised one of his legs before putting it down back where he started. ( Where do I start though? ) thought Reinhard before he nced around. There he found the ce where people with loose lips usually gathered. ��Of course! The market!��

    Reinhard strode with a smile as he entered the bustling market. His ears twitched as he heard mothers of all shapes and sizes casually haggling at the vendors for a lower price. asionally he heard something that piqued his interest.

    ��Did you know about the Frog Bar?�� asked one of thedies at the merchant as thetter handed her a bag of provisions.

    ��You mean that unkempt bar?�� asked the merchant.

    ��Yes, that one!��

    ��What of it?�� the merchant asked as he darted away his focus from her and picked up thedy��s other order.

    ��About two days ago, there was a ruckus going on there,�� said thedy in a whisper.

    ��That alley is dark at night, so it��s quite dangerous,�� said the merchant as he weighed the provisions.

    ��I��m not talking about the street, but about the bar, some of the witnesses saw the owner being dragged out,�� said one of thedies before she sighed in pain of loss, ��His business has not been going well and this happened, what a poor guy.��

    Reinhard raised his brows before he quickly approached thedy, ��Excuse me,dy, but can you tell me more about this, incident?��

    Thedy was a bit startled by his suddening. Her eyes scanned Reinhard up and down before she muttered out of her consciousness, ��Oh my...��

    Reinhard tilted his head in confusion ( Is there something wrong with me? ).

    ��Ah, young master,�� said the merchant.

    ��Who?�� Reinhard darted his nce toward the merchant.

    ��Oh my, handsome young master, how can I help you?�� asked thedy.

    ��Handsome young master?�� Reinhard raised one of his brows.

    ��Modest too,�� thedy made a light giggle.

    ( Are they talking about me? ) thought Reinhard before he remembered the fancy clothes he wore. ( No way, right? This is the power of fashion. ).

    ��Ah young master, please feel free to peruse my wares, I have the most excellent quality and most certainly have what you��re looking for,�� the merchant smiled as he rubbed both of his hands.

    ��Are you deaf?�� said thedy with a rude tone, ��This young master is talking to me just now, not you.��

    Reinhard smiled wryly seeing the two. ��Please don��t fight, I��m here for information.��

    ��Ah, young master, you like to indulge yourself in rumors as well?�� said thedy with her eyes brightened.

    ��That��s not...�� ( Wait, what Teacher Lyon would say at a time like this? ).

    Seeing Reinhard stumped out of nowhere, thedy made a wry guess, ��Do you want to know about the rumors surrounding that old bar?��

    Reinhard raised his head before nodding repeatedly.

    ��Hahaha, you��re so cute, young master,�� said thedy as she pinched his cheek and pulled it.

    ��Ahh!�� Reinhard made a faint cry instinctively before he rubbed his cheek as she let go.

    ��Young master, about two nights ago, there was a ruckus in the alley where the bar is located,�� said the merchant.

    ��Hey! That��s what I just told you!�� said thedy with a re.

    The merchant raised both hands and took a step back.

    ��What happened then?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��One of the daring ones saw the owner of the bar being dragged out in chain and put inside a wagon,�� said thedy, ��They tossed him inside before going outside of the city.

    ( He was captured! ) thought Reinhard. ��This owner, are you sure that that��s the owner?��

    ��You must be new here, young master, there is only one man serving in that bar,�� said the merchant. ��Truth to be told, I pity him, trying to live a good honest life yet.�� He sighed.

    ��So they ransacked the bar?��

    ��Oh no, that��s just how the bar has been for the longest time,�� said thedy with a t tone.

    ( So just azy barkeeper then ) thought Reinhard as his lips and brows twitched.

    ��Do you know where they are heading?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��I only heard it from the witness,�� thedy sighed.

    ��Where is this witness?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Well....��

    Thedy proceeded to tell him the location of the witness.

    The sun soon closed its chapter and Reinhard found himself in an alley on a path opposite where the bar was located. His attention immediatelynded on an old man that was setting up a street vendor. ( There he is ) thought Reinhard.

    Reinhard approached the old man who seemed to not have noticed him. However, once Reinhard opened his lips, he was asked by the old man instead, ��May I help you, young man?��

    The old man didn��t even turn his head and continued setting up the vendor for the night toe.

    Reinhard was startled but regained his senses once he shook his head, ��I have been informed that you witnessed something interesting about two nights ago?��

    The old man stopped what he was doing before he made a light chuckle, ��Haha, I never thought that spread words would result in someone approaching me.��

    ��So you are the witness,�� said Reinhard, ��I need your help, sir.��

    ��Hmm?�� The old man turned and looked at Reinhard. ��Oh, such fancy clothes, are you perhaps rted to the owner of the bar?��

    ��The barkeep? No,�� Reinhard shook his head.

    ��Then where are you from?�� asked the old man.

    ��I��m from���� Reinhard abruptly stopped before he remembered what Lyon had said prior. ��I��m from Gemk City, just visiting by.��

    ��And you��re interested in this rumor? For your sake, you better not be privy,�� said the old man before he resumed setting up his vendor.

    Reinhard parted his lips ( Did I say something wrong? ). ��Sir, can you at least tell me where the wagon is headed?��

    ��What��s it to you?�� asked the old man before he revealed his furrowed brows. ��Why are you so adamant about knowing his whereabouts?��

    ��T-Truth to be told, he is my girlfriend��s father, a soon-to-be father-inw,�� said Reinhard as his face slightly turn dejected.

    ��Oh...�� the old man��s face turned slightly dim as he heard what Reinhard said. He sighed, ��It��s better if you drop the matter, young man, better to tell your woman that her father died.��

    ��What...?�� Reinhard raised his brows.

    ��I saw it,�� said the old man. ��The swan, you know what that means.��

    Reinhard��s eyes turned sharp as he heard the word. ��The Burgeon Swan.��

    ��The notorious Burgeon Swan,�� the old man sighed before he reached out for Reinhard��s shoulder, ��Be strong, young man, life is not over yet.��

    ��But it might be for my woman,�� said Reinhard before he took his wrist. ��Tell me where he is.��

    ��She can��t afford to lose you,�� said the old man. ��Why don��t you think about her feelings?��

    ��I cannot live knowing that I might have the slightest chance to save him, just tell me where he is, and I will judge the situation myself,�� said Reinhard with his eyes burning with heroism.

    The old man was stunned with his lips slightly parted. He smirked, ��Heh, I thought that heroes are dead, but apparently there are some for the younger generations. Promise me that you won��t do anything reckless, no, not for me, but to her, promise her.��

    Reinhard nodded, ��I know sir.��

    After the old man let out a heavy long breath through his nose he answered, ��They were going toward the north gate in the dead of the night, that��s all I know.��

    ��That��s good enough for me, thank you, sir,�� said Reinhard as he nodded.

    ��Good luck, young man, may you have happily ever after, but before that, care for some dumplings?��

    ��No thanks, bye!�� said Reinhard as he turned and run away.

    ��....What?�� the old man was left confused.

    .....

 Chapter 944 - 944 Don’t Chase, Get Chased

    944 Don��t Chase, Get Chased

    The three students gathered by the fountain and the ripples of water reflected their faces, eyes filled with contemtion.

    ��So that guy is really apprehended,�� said Rayus. ��Perhaps the teacher��s guess is right.��

    ��That he died?�� asked Noah. ��I don��t think Sir Refl��s friend would be that easy to kill.��

    ��I agree with Noah,�� said Reinhard. ��Besides, something feels off.��

    ��What?��

    ��The story of him being dragged out into the wagon,�� said Rayus. ��Remember that inside the bar, there were no broken tables, only specks of dust and cobwebs.��

    ��There was no resistance,�� said Noah with brightened eyes before they sunk into confusion. ��But... why?��

    ��I got it!�� Reinhard eximed with his palm hugging his fist. ��He must have pretended to be weak and then tried to catch them off, guard. That way, he can sweep them easily.��

    ��That��s too obvious, I think, besides, it��s been a couple of days, doubt that their would be far away from the city,�� said Noah. ��I reckoned the enemy knows who this Lenu guy is, and considering his rtion with Refl, even the Burgeon Swan won��t make a stupid mistake like that.��

    .....

    ��Sorry Reinhard, but this time Noah��s opinion is more usible,�� said Rayus. ��He might have been rendered into a condition where he cannot refuse and thus joined them into the wagon.��

    ��That sounds depressing,�� muttered Noah before he loosened his shoulders. ��Either way, we can��t get anywhere deducting this case by ourselves, we need another opinion.��

    Reinhard nodded, ��Noah��s right, we have to go get teacher Lyon and tell him about our findings, I��m sure he is eager to����

    ��Oi, is that you three?��

    ��Damn, speaking of the devil,�� muttered Noah as he noticed Lyon with his wifeing. ( Well, perhaps he is one ).

    ��Teacher!�� called Reinhard with a smile. ��You arrived in a very serendipitous time!��

    ��Reinhard, you damn sassy, don��t change the subject! I know what you did in the market, hahaha!�� Lyonughed.

    ��What?!�� Reinhard eximed, ��You were there?!��

    ��Well most of the time, I mean, you��re sticking out like a sore thumb with garments like that,�� said Lyon. ��Everyone thought you��re a born elite or something, not pretty ��blending in��pared to the rest.��

    Reinhard scratched the back of his head as he made a hesitant chuckle.

    ��Teacher, we have found where Lenu might be,�� said Rayus.

    ��See, you can do this kind of thing,�� said Lyon as he nodded, ��Alright, where is he?��

    ��We heard that he was being captured and the wagon went toward the north gate,�� said Noah.

    ��That��s it?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��That��s it...?��

    ��We don��t have anything more specific?�� asked Lyon as he furrowed his brows.

    ��We... don��t,�� Noah sighed, ��After talking to a bunch of people, we came to the same conclusion that the bar is borderline abandoned even when the barkeeper was inside. Nobody ever drinks in that ce.��

    ��Damn it,�� Lyon cussed under his breath. ��Well, it��s not like all hope is lost.��

    ��Huh?�� the three students raised their brows.

    Rayus looked at Lyon before asking him, ��You��re not going tob the entire north, are you?��

    ��What? Of course not,�� Lyon shrugged. ��Remember, Lenu is not our ultimate goal here, besides, if he is Refl��s contact, there is a high chance that he is still alive, might be tortured though, I don��t know�� don��t start acting all heroic Reinhard.��

    ��I...�� Reinhard was checked.

    ��Teacher, you��re not having a crazy idea are you?�� asked Noah before he gulped the moment he saw Lyon��s brows bounce up and down twice with a smirk on his face. ��Fuck...��

    The three students suddenly found themselves inside the private room. Lyon put his legs on top of the other on top of the table as he leaned back as if he owned the ce.

    ��What��s your n, teacher?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Let me ask you all of you something, which one is easier in getting a woman, chasing a woman, or getting the woman to chase you?�� asked Lyon.

    The three students raised their brows before they heard one of the most chilling tones out of one of the sweetest words in existence.

    ��Darling...�� Selena smiled but her face darkened.

    Lyon raised his brows, ��I-It��s just an analogy!��

    ��Darling better keep it that way...�� Selena still smiled but her face darkened even more.

    Lyon gulped before he averted his nce at the three students, ��You know what I��m saying right?��

    ��You mean something like, ��rather than chasing a butterfly, build a beautiful garden��? kind of thing?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Yes,�� Lyon rolled his eyes.

    ��But how do we attract the Burgeon Swan?�� asked Noah.

    ��By doing the opposite of what we have been doing,�� said Lyon with a confident smile.

    ��You mean deliberately asking a lot of people about their whereabouts or the incident two nights ago?�� asked Noah.

    Lyon nodded, ��En, I��m sure the Burgeon Swan will get a sniff out of it.��

    ��That��s risky,�� said Rayus.

    ��It is,�� Lyon nodded. ��But sadly for you, your teacher has a gambling habit.��

    ��What if one of us gets caught?�� asked Noah. ��They might not necessarily go to this dumpster of a bar.��

    ��That��s exactly the n,�� said Lyon. ��For one of you to get caught.��

    ��You��re insane...�� uttered Noah. ��We��re going to die.��

    ��In a perspective, we are all going to die,�� said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulders.

    ��We don��t necessarily have to die,�� said Rayus before he courted the attention of others. ��He must have a n�� You do have a n, right, teacher?��

    Lyon smirked, ��Not exactly a n, but you can always use mana transmission to ry messages.��

    ��What if they use a domain?�� asked Noah.

    ��What? We can��t use mana transmission in a domain?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Eh...?�� All three students froze as he uttered those words.

    ��Well, hahaha! The more you know, right?�� Lyonughed like a fool.

    ��You��ve gotta be kidding us,�� said Noah before he let out a heavy sigh.

    ��O-Of course I��m joking! but don��t worry though, we can think of something else,�� said Lyon. ��All you do is trust me on this one.��

    ��...�� Reinhard and the other two were stunned by his words. All gung-ho words that he used were ending in a ��trust me�� slogan.

    ��C��mon, I already bought you clothes, fancy ones! This is the least that you can do.��

    Reinhard opened his mouth but was cut out by Rayus who said, ��I��ll do it.��

    ��Rayus...�� Reinhard and Noah looked at the impaired young cultivator. This was the friend that had protected them during the ambush. The indebted feeling weighing their souls was something that they couldn��t lift on their own.

    ��That��s more like it,�� said Lyon with a peal ofughter.

    ��But what if we failed?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Then you need to ask more, be the talk of the town if you must,�� said Lyon. ��Then, let yourself be captured, I will handle the rest.��

    ��What if all three of us get captured?�� asked the three students.

    ��Then you will have each other as you all being led toward where Lenu mostly likely be,�� said Lyon. ��Not the grave of course.��

    Reinhard and Noah seemed hesitant as they looked at each other with doubt. The n was not concrete enough that it could hold a building, and the rising chance of death only increased as their imagination ran wild.

    ��Reinhard, time is running out,�� said Lyon with his eyes turning sharp. ��If you don��t do this, Lenu might actually be dead, don��t you want to save lives? This is your chance.��

    ��C��mon Reinhard, don��t chicken out now,�� said Rayus, ��Where is your hot-blooded self? Are you what Jasper said you are?��

    ��Tch!�� Reinhard clicked his tongue before he grinned. ��Alright, if you want their attention then you shall get it!��

    ��I can��t stop him when he��s like this,�� said Noah before he shrugged, ��Might as well y along.��

    ��Great!�� Lyon nodded. ��Now go, and remember, don��t use Nirvana School��s name at all costs.��

    He saw them leave the private room and hear the creaked door of the entrance being opened. After a closing click, Lyon leaned back once more.

    ��Darling, what are we going to do?�� asked Selena. ��Want me to destroy the entire north instead? But it would attract a lot of attention, Paradise might be alerted.��

    ��I know,�� said Lyon. ��That��s why we��re not going to do that.��

    ��Then...��

    ��We are going to wait for them,�� said Lyon.

    ��How are we supposed to know if one of them is captured?�� asked Selena.

    .....

    ��We don��t need to chase the fleeing butterfly, Selena,�� Lyon smiled. ��It��s just a matter of where the ce we are willing to wait.��

    ��To the north gate then?�� Selena smiled.

    Lyon nodded, ��Exactly, using the information that they have gathered, though not absolute, there is an extremely high chance that they will pass the north gate. However, we will not act until they led us straight to the deepest of theirir that they can. Then, we can exploit the Burgeon Swan.��

 Chapter 945 - 945 Commence!

    945 Commence!

    The three students were in doubt at first, even Rayus who was ying it cool in the room prior. However, they had no more ideas than what their teacher gave them. The n was absurd and quite stupid on a certain level, but if it works, then it��s a whole other story.

    The n was to soar their intention, so much so, that the Burgeon Swan had to take notice. Of course, the best ce to do that was to find the most bustling spots in the city and asked around.

    Reinhard was back in the market. He took a deep breath before entering one of the most crowded spots in the city.

    ( No matter if its ady or a man, I need to ask them ) thought Reinhard before he approached one of thedies buying from a merchant.

    Meanwhile, Noah was back at the ce where the elites mostly hang out. His nce was jumping from one person to another. They were all dressed well and one could spot the quality of the clothing that they wore with a mere nce. He looked down and fixed his clothes a little neater. He was also dressed to blend with the elites. It might be just this one clothes, but it was enough.

    Rayus made a low p before he muttered, ��Alright, all I need now is to control my emotion and adjust my demeanor, this should be easy since I was one of them.��

    Rayus made a deep breath before he wore a calm smile as he took his time walking his steps. He easily approached one of them and started asking questions about the Burgeon Swan.

    Then, thest one, Rayus. He was asking every person he met on the busiest street. He deliberately asked them in a tad bit higher voice and that action garnered an unweed gaze from the others that happened to pass him by. He pulled everyone, from an old man to a ying child. He was creating a sensation on his own, especially with the high-quality fabric that he was wearing.

    The sun soon set and left the world with a zing twilight before the starless night began. The moon was alone in her kingdom with nothing but the passing gray of the thick clouds. The almost yellow-like shimmer enlightened the Guh City below and revealed the three students were taking a break.

    .....

    ��A day had gone,�� said Rayus as he sat on the bench by the fountain. He looked up at the moon with contemtion. ��I wonder how are the others.��

    ��May I sit here?��

    ��Huh?�� Rayus raised his brows before finding a man with almost the same level of attire as he wore. ( A noble elite? ) thought Rayus.

    ��Excuse me?�� the man smiled.

    ��Oh, uhh... yeah sure,�� said Rayus as he moved to the other side.

    ��Thank you,�� the man smiled before sitting down.

    Rayus furrowed his brows, ��So, what are you doing here?��

    ��I could ask you the same,�� said the man as his eyes were fixated on the street.

    ��Huh?��

    ��What do you think of Guh City, young man?��

    Rayus furrowed his brows, ��I-It��s nice?��

    The man smiled before turning his face to Rayus. He looked at Rayus with a smile. ��Is nice really the right answer?��

    ��...�� Rayus furrowed his brows, ��What do you mean?��

    ��Nothing,�� said the man as he faced the street once more. ��What is your name?��

    ( Should I give him my name? ) thought Rayus as he sized up the man.

    ��Hahaha, don��t worry, I won��t bite,�� said the man.

    ( Now I��m even more worried! ) thought Rayus.

    ��I will advise you not to lie, though,�� said the man before he spare a sharp leer at him.

    Rayus��s eyes sharpened as he suddenly sniffed a murderous intenting from him, though it onlyst for a second. His vision returned normally as he heard the trickling water from the fountain behind him.

    ��Hahaha, don��t be so stiff, I��m just asking your name,�� said the man.

    ( Don��t tell me ) thought Rayus as he gulped. ( This man is from the Burgeon Swan ). Rayus gritted his teeth before he stood up.

    ��Now, now, where do you think you��re going?�� asked the man with a chuckle. ��Look around, the night is just beginning, let the others savor it first.��

    Rayus��s hands were clenched but they were trembling. Knowing how notorious the Burgeon Swan was, innocent people might get involved in this unnecessarily.

    The man smiled as he looked at Rayus. He tapped the empty space on the bench where Rayus was sitting before. ��Sit down, it��s not like I came with murderous intent.��

    Rayus furrowed his brows, ��Who are you?��

    ��Sit down first, and then let��s talk,�� said the man with a smile. ��You��re in no hurry right?��

    ( I need to tell the teacher, but how?! ) thought Rayus.

    ��Well?�� the man raised his brows, ��Of course, I won��t force you to sit down it has toe from out of your own goodwill�� though you will sit down.��

    ��Huh?�� Rayus frowned and was slightly confused by his words, ��What are you talking about?��

    ��I��m talking about Reinhard and Noah,�� he shared a sinister nce.

    The words frost his heart for a second as his ears received the words. The name of his two friends was mentioned out of a mouth that undoubtedly gave him a sh of murderous intent.

    ��Wha����

    ��Tsk, tsk, tsk,�� the man gestured with his finger before tapping the empty space beside him with the same finger a few times, then he gestured using the same finger again to let it run across his neck.

    ��Tch!�� Rayus sat down with a frown.

    ��That��s more like it,�� the man chuckled. Some passerby passed and he waved with a smile as if nothing happened.

    ��If something happened to them, I swear����

    ��Stop you swearing, you��re still young,�� said the man with a chuckle. ��Now, let��s do this again. What is your name?��

    ��Rayus,�� Rayus answered.

    ��Rayus? Okay then Rayus, I have another question for you,�� the man smiled. ��Are you here to join us or are you here to oppose us?��

    ��Join you..?! I knew it, you��re them,�� said Rayus as his eyes sharpened.

    ��Don��t y dumb now,�� the man smiled. ��But in case you actually are, we are them.��

    ( The Burgeon Swan! ) eximed Rayus inwardly. Once again he was face to face with them.

    ��So what is your answer?�� the man smiled. ��There is nothing wrong in the choice of thetter, just consequences.��

    ��Joined you? Don��t make meugh,�� said Rayus.

    ��Huh? Hahaha, you certainly make meugh,�� the manughed and caught the attention of the ones around the fountain. However, the public didn��t think too much of it and resumed their daily lives. ��You have some guts.��

    Rayus kept his daggering eyes but he ced his concentration inside his ears. ( C��mon teacher! You gotta be somewhere on the street! ) thought Rayus. However, his teacher��s steps might be to faint against the tens of pairs of feet walking on the street.

    ��Heh,�� the man smirked, ��Are you in league with the guy inside the bar?��

    Rayus��s eyes opened wide ( No way... ).

    ��Heh, your face says it all,�� the man chuckled before he stood up. ��Do you want to meet him? Heh, who am I kidding, of course, you want to.��

    ��W-What about my friends?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Of course, you get to meet them too, follow me,�� said the man before Rayus hastily walked behind him. ��Don��t do anything stupid now, or you��re friends will be the ones weeping.��

    Rayus scowled but he didn��ty a finger against him. He couldn��t believe that he would be willing to go with the Burgeon Swan without any noticeable resistance but the benign sh of words.

    Sure enough, the direction they were heading was the north. The pair of guards at the gate was smiling and greeted the man in front of Rayus with a bright smile and a bow, however, they didn��t mention any names.

    ( Damn it! The guards are theirs?! ) Rayus cursed himself.

    ��Rayus!��

    Rayus raised his brows before noticing Reinhard peeking outside from a wagon. ��Reinhard.��

    ��Oi, shut the fuck up!�� said one of theckeys before shoving Reinhard��s head inside the wagon with a pole.

    ��Oi!�� Rayus red.

    ��Heh,�� theckey smirked at him before averting his nce elsewhere.

    ��Tied him up and get him inside,�� said the man as he raised his hand.

    ��Hehehe,�� theckeys smiled as they approached him. Rayus was quickly apprehended before being put inside the wagon. There he saw Reinhard and Noah a little bit ck and blue on their faces.

    ��It��s good that you��re alright!�� said Noah.

    ��You have no idea how d I am,�� Rayus sighed.

    ��Now, all we need to do is wait for him,�� said Reinhard.

    Rayus sighed, ��I don���� ( Wait a minute... he said the man inside the bar, and didn��t mention anything about the madam... I almost forgot... he was not talking about our teacher, he was talking about Lenu! ). ��You��re right!��

    Reinhard and Noah were slightly confused however, under the starless sky, hiding behind an alley, was a smirk.

    ��Heh...��

 Chapter 946 - 946 The Burgeon Swan Hideout

    946 The Burgeon Swan Hideout

    Theckeys wereughing before the man that Rayus met pped his hands once. Theckeys quickly behaved and lined up. He looked at them carefully and ensured that all attention was on him. He put his hands behind his back as he raised his chin. He walked as if his eyes were inspecting everyone with a clear vision despite the starless night in the sky. His footsteps were clear and asionally broke a twig as he walked back and forth while maintaining eye level. None of hisckeys dared to speak up as they lined up stiffened with their eyes avoiding contact.

    The man smiled, ��We have captured the rats inside Guh City, I must say, quite swiftly too. This is all because of our uncontested teamwork.��

    The man positioned himself at the center before he raised his hand to face level and pped his hand once. Then once again, then once more. A total of three ps were made as none of theckeys made a follow-up. The man nodded, ��Alright, let��s go back, to the glory of the Burgeon Swan!��

    �� Theckeys shout out ��The glory of the Burgeon Swan!�� before they all return to their positions.

    The man nodded, ��As usual, the ones stationed inside the city will still be stationed there�� you all have been doing a great job! Keep at it.��

    Theckeys nodded with a big grin.

    The man smiled in response before waving his hand as he turned, ��The rest of you, let��s go back to our hideout.��

    The man looked at the wagon where the three students were held. He smirked before approaching it. He opened the curtain with one hand before he receives three pairs of eyes ring at him with scowls painted on their faces.

    ��Aren��t you three a little bit too old for doing something stupid like that?�� the man smirked before he ced his leg up and entered the wagon.

    .....

    The three of them watched him pass them by before sitting right beside Rayus.

    ��Are you sure we��re the stupid ones?�� remarked Rayus as he noticed that the man��s neck was within his arm��s reach.

    ��Perhaps you have mistaken my confidence with arrogance,�� said the man as he shrugged his shoulders. The wagon started moving with the cantering of the horse within their earshot. The man smirked, ��Now then, with all of you three here, I can ask all of you at the same time.��

    ��As if we would tell you anything!�� Reinhard shouted before his jaw was backhanded by the man. ��Gah!��

    ��Reinhard!�� the two others called out.

    ��How impolite,�� said the man as he rubbed off the back of his hand with a clean napkin.

    ��You son of a bitch!�� Noah cursed.

    ��I will pretend that I didn��t hear that,�� said the man as he crossed his legs on top of the other. ��Now then, before we take a visit to your dear friend, I would like to ask you a few questions.��

    ( Lenu is still alive! ) thought Rayus.

    ��I��m sure that you have some sort of connection with him, and his nose has been sniffing around in ces he shouldn��t,�� the man said before smirking, ��Are you three trying to oppose us? Sorry, that was a stupid question, what I meant to ask is�� Who is your master?��

    The man caught their brows and nce shifting. ��Hahahaha, I��ll tell you what, tell me who it is, then perhaps I will let you go, best part is you can say a word or two toward the man we captured two nights ago before we let you go.��

    ��Is the guy safe?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Alive,�� said the man as he looked at Rayus��s sharp eyes. ��Ah youth, the desire to be a hero, am I right? Though, a hero can only be a hero when they are alive.��

    ��Are you taking our wares?�� asked Noah.

    ��Ah, you mean the caravan by the bar?�� asked the man. ��I thought it was weird, you left some pretty nifty things inside, but also, nobody is guarding it but the horse.��

    ��You stole them?!�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Hahaha, are you stupid or something?�� asked the man. ��We are the Burgeon Swan, we have ss. Of course, we merely borrowed them�� In case you��re wondering, we brought them with us.��

    ��You lowly scum,�� Noah muttered.

    The man smirked, ��Now then, who sends all you three to perform that idiotic acts? Must not be the guy we captured, because, that would be impossible.��

    The three students stayed silent.

    ��Hehe, I guess they trained you well, but not in the head it seems,�� said the man. ��I��m sorry about the words that I will use, but your stunts are the dumbest thing I��ve ever seen or heard in the history of the Burgeon Swan, so in one way, be grateful, you are making history.��

    ( Damn it, what would Teacher Lyon do in this situation ) thought Noah. ( I��m not as clever as Rayus nor am I as frontal as Reinhard... what should I do... ).

    ��That option that you gave us, that��s a lie,�� said Rayus.

    ��Huh?�� The man raised his brows.

    ��You said that perhaps you will let us go, as far as getting a word or two to the guy you guys captured, but that would mean that you are risking your locations once we returned,�� said Rayus.

    ��Heh, don��t worry, I��m a man of my word, I will let you guys go,�� said the man.

    Noah frowned, ��But you will kill us on the way.��

    ��Ah, I got a sharp one over here,�� the man smiled. ��Noah, was it?��

    Noah stayed silent before he asked, ��How big is the Burgeon Swan.��

    ��Oh?!�� The man raised his brows as his eyes brightened, ��Are you nning to join us?��

    ��Depends on the situation,�� said Noah.

    ��Noah!?�� Reinhard eximed but his leg was kicked by Rayus.

    The man took a deep breath before he muttered audibly, ��How big is the Burgeon Swan, hmm...�� Driver, how big is the Burgeon Swan?��

    ��Hahaha!�� the driverughed, ��That would be like scaling the sea.��

    ��Heh, well said,�� said the man, ��Get your bonuster.��

    ��Thank you boss!�� said the driver.

    ��En,�� the man nodded before looking at Noah, ��Are you surprised?��

    ��What kind of sea?�� asked Noah.

    ��I will refrain from humoring you in that direction,�� the man snorted. ��Aren��t you surprised by how well our organization worked?��

    ��You��re still bandits,�� said Reinhard. ��You took from others.��

    ��Your idealism is still shallow kid, live longer,�� said the man.

    ��Let��s say that you want to kill a king,�� said Noah, ��Can Burgeon Swan do that?��

    ��Killing a king? That��s an assassin��s job,�� said the man, ��We are a bandit group, we take a more grand stage where everyone can see.��

    ��Like uprising?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Correct,�� said the man before smirking.

    ��You can summon forth an uprising?!�� asked Noah.

    ��Depends on what we can gain or what we will lose, we��re not going to blindly uprise a kingdom for no reason,�� said the man before all of them felt like they entered a warp.

    ��W-What was that?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��We just entered an illusion barrier,�� said the man, ��You think our hideout will be in a cave or something? That��s for the low-ss bandits, not us.��

    ��No wonder you��re group can grow exponentially,�� said Rayus. ��You even go to such length.��

    ��Hahaha, the first time I��ve heard someone opposing us praise us.��

    ( Shit! Now what? I hope he can pull something off ) thought Rayus.

    ( Crap! We didn��t calcte this! ) thought Noah.

    The three students started hearing more people outside of the wagon they were sitting on. They all tightened their lips. They finally arrived at the hideout of the Burgeon Swan.

    ��Well wee to our hideout,�� said the man as he was the first one to exit the wagon.

    ��Ah, Boss Riki is back!�� said one of theckeys.

    ��Ahoy, Boss Riki! What kind of haul did you bring this time?��

    ��Alright, alright, settle down,�� said Riki as heughed, ��Sadly not much, but three young men and a few strokes of nifty things inside the other wagon.

    The three students heard a familiar p before Riki said, ��Alright get them out.��

    One of theckeys came up and opened the sheet of the caravan, ��Hahaha, out! Now!��

    The three students were ring but yed as they were told. They got outside the wagon before noticing a wide area of ins. There were numerous camps and numerous people looking at them with grins on their faces.

    ��Hahaha, enjoying the view?�� asked Riki.

    ��Could be better,�� muttered Noah.

    One of theckeys approached Riki before whispering some words. Rayus took an ount of how Riki��s face changed from cheerful to serious. Thetter looked at the former with furrowed brows, before whispering back to theckeys then, he left in the direction of the camps.

    ( Did he get in trouble? ) thought Rayus before the saidckey approached the three of them. ��Alright you young blood idiots, follow me.��

 Chapter 947 - 947 Boss Gamael and Assault!

    947 Boss Gamael and Assault!

    Rayus and the two others followed the bandit like they were fugitives. They were led to a ce where they saw lesser and lesser tents until one, in particr, was at an odd distance from the rest. A single tent that seemed to have braced numerous storms was present to their eyes. The holes in the tent had burnt marks on them and the way it barely stood against the wind was concerning.

    The bandit entered the tent before the three students followed. All of thetters�� eyebrows rosed before their pupils shrunk. A man was sitting inside a well-worn cage with his hands cuffed behind. His hair covered the front of his face, and his clothes were all tattered.

    ��What did you do to him?�� asked Noah.

    The bandit smirked, ��What do you do to your enemy?��

    ��Tch! You bastard!�� Reinhard said with ring eyes.

    The bandit merely shrugged and smirked while shaking his head, ��Why don��t you get to know each other? After all, you��re going to stay there for a while.��

    Reinhard and the other two were kicked inside the cage where the man was.

    ��Enjoy your stay, hahaha!�� the bandit left with a burst ofughter.

    Reinhard shouted, ��Hey, get back here!�� s, his shout was met with diminishingughter.

    .....

    ��Stop it, Reinhard,�� said Noah. ��That��s not important, right now.�� he turned and looked at the person sitting next to him. Witnessing but said not a word.

    ��Are you Lenu?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Hm?�� the man raised his head before his face was revealed. His face was dirty and glistening with skin oil. He looked like a homeless with a beard but his sharp nce was of knowledge. He looked at the three of them with brows furrowed. ��How did you know my name?��

    ��We are here to meet you,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Meet... me? Funny, I don��t recall nning to meet someone,�� said Lenu.

    ��Technically, we are not the ones supposed to meet you,�� said Noah. ��Things started happening and here we are.��

    ��Hmm, that��s a bit confusing, but you wore fancy clothes,�� said Lenu. ��It really doesn��t make any sense, it��s rare for the elite to be thrown here.��

    ��We are not from here,�� said Rayus. ��Sir Refl sent us.��

    ��What?!�� Lenu eximed, ��He sent me a bunch of kids?!��

    ��We��re not just kids!�� said Reinhard.

    ��That��s not important,�� said Noah, ��The situation is as you heard, Sir Lenu.��

    ��Damn it!�� Lenu cursed before he sighed. ��Looks like you ran out of luck then.��

    ��I won��t count my luck that short early,�� said Rayus with a smirk.

    ��Heh,�� Lenu smirked, amused by his tone of words, ��Don��t be a smartass now, we have zero chance of getting out of here.��

    ��We have a chance, but we need to wait,�� said Noah.

    Lenu no longer smirked as he furrowed his brows. He looked at all three of them before he said, ��Are you serious?��

    Reinhard nodded, ��I believe so.��

    ��Heh,�� Lenu shrugged before he muttered, ��Belief.��

    Rayus didn��t press Lena��s trust further and asked, ��What happened to you?��

    Lenu sighed, ��Well, since you know Refl, then that means you know the whole ordeal�� someone managed to sniff my identity and here I am.��

    ��That simple?�� asked Rayus.

    ��You have no idea,�� Lenu shrugged. ��Don��t you think that it��s odd how the Burgeon Swan set up near the Guh City?��

    ��We don��t exactly know their objectives yet,�� said Rayus.

    ��They want power,�� said Lenu as his eyes sharpened.

    ��Aren��t we all?�� Noah answered.

    ��No, not cultivation power or battle power, but another kind of power,�� said Lenu.

    ��Another... kind?�� Reinhard raised his brows.

    ��They want the power to control the Second Heaven,�� said Lenu.

    ��... can��t they achieve that by raising their cultivation level?�� asked Reinhard. ��Once you��ve be the strongest in Second Heaven, your words are the will of the Second Heaven.��

    ��Kid, whatever inside your head is right now, you better start nurturing it,�� said Lenu as he shook his head, ��Absolute strength doesn��t exist, nobody can run the Second Heaven with a single ironw. That is because of the existence of the higher level of heaven�� the third, the fourth, the fifth, the sixth, and finally the endgame, Paradise.��

    ��He is right, Reinhard,�� said Rayus. ��The one that has absolute strength is probably whoever is strongest in Paradise, besides, the Burgeon Swan is a bandit group, a well-orchestrated bandit group, you think they can outgrow Paradise?��

    ��Well, if you put it that way....�� Reinhard reluctantly agreed.

    Lenu looked at them with brows raised. ��Not bad for someone young as you guys�� alright, can you tell me what Refl is nning?��

    ��Huh?�� The three of them looked confused.

    ��What?�� Lenu looked each into their expressions. ��Why are you all confused, you don��t expect me to believe that you came here without a n, do you? I mean, you can��t be that stupid, nobody is!��

    ��Oh, right,�� Rayus nodded. ��Well technically, Sir Refl is the one that is looking for you, but he is not the one that told us toe here.��

    ��What?! Are you guys insane?!�� said Lenu with eyes of disbelief. ��Wait... so that means that you��re here under someone else��s order?��

    The three of them nodded.

    ��Who..?�� Lenu calmed down.

    ��His name is Lyon,�� said Noah.

    ��...hmmm... doesn��t ring a bell,�� Lenu shook his head.

    ��To be fair, we only knew him less than a week,�� said Rayus.

    ��.... How the fuck are you three still alive...�� muttered Lenu.

    ��Don��t worry though, so far, he is really trustworthy,�� Reinhard nodded.

    ��You have no idea what Burgeon Swan can pull off,�� Lenu shook his head. ��He might be being bribed as we speak.�� He quickly noticed their sour faces before he sighed, ��It��s not like I want to say it like that either, but I just want you to prepare for the worst�� Anyway, speaking of the power that I mentioned, I was talking about influence.��

    ��Influence?�� Rayus raised his brows, ��You mean that they seek total control of Second Heaven through influence?��

    ��They don��t have to directly call the shots, but they have the power to change the course of where this entire realm is heading,�� said Lenu. ��They might have over half the power inside Guh City, otherwise, I wouldn��t be here.��

    ��Over half?�� Noah furrowed his brows.

    ��It��s just a wild estimation,�� said Lenu as he sighed. ��We can only begin to calcte the number if we can get out of this ce alive.��

    ��Then we need to wait,�� said Rayus.

    ��Heh, you seem to vehemently believe that he is here, what if he is the one that actually set you three up?�� asked Lenu. ��Pardon my wordings, but I can��t sugarcoat it.��

    ��Then we three have been fooled once again,�� said Noah.

    ��Again...?�� Lenu sat furrowed but he knew he won��t get any exnation from those three sour faces.

    ...

    Meanwhile inside the biggest tent of the bandit camp.

    Riki was standing with his hands behind his back. His chin was not raised as he used to be as he was facing a burly figure that radiated wild power. Thetter didn��t wear a single fabric to cover his torse but his pants were rather loose on the thigh and calves but tightened on the ankles. Thetter��s hair was tied to a bun with some dropped over his massive shoulders.

    Thetter smirked as he grabbed a cup of wine made out of gold. He looked at the reflection of the wine on the cup where he saw Riki��s face, ��Riki the swift, you always surprised me.��

    ��Thank you for your praise, Boss Gamael,�� said Riki.

    Gamael didn��t drink the cup and put it back on the table. ��I��ve heard that you captured some brats.��

    ��Indeed, however, I have not yet gained any useful information from them�� Perhaps harsher methods are required.��

    ��Perhaps they are fans of Burgeon Swan? You know, some kids these days dream of joining us,�� Gamaelughed before his eyes sharpened, ��However, a serious matter came up, I��m sure you know what I��m talking about?��

    Riki took a solemn breath, ��The incident that left the forest awoke, I presume.��

    ��Not just the forest,�� Gamael smirked before he pped his hands, ��Come in.��

    Riki frowned looking at two cultivatorsing.

    ��These two are the ones that were guarding the gate of the Guh City that led toward the said forest,�� said Gamael before he stood up. ��You might be able to use them as you uncover the truth about what happened�� I��ll be going to the treasury, shoo.��

    Riki was followed by the two bandits behind him as they were heading toward the lone and sad tent where the prisoners were held.

    ��All of our men died in that forest,�� said Riki without turning his head. ��Think about what you said for it is crucial for uncovering the truth. What we know so far is that it��s not a natural cause, they were killed.��

    The two men gulped before the three of them entered the tent. As their eyes met the new prisoners both sides had their brows furrowed.

    ��You?! You��re the guards!�� eximed Reinhard.

    ��What the... it��s you brats!�� said one of the men before heughed, ��Thanks for the allowance! Hahaha!��

    ��You two know each other?�� Riki frowned.

    ��Y-Yes boss! All three of them are students from Nirvana School!�� said one of the men with a proud smile.

    .....

    ��Nirvana School?�� Riki raised his brows.

    ( You guys are from that school?! ) thought Lenu as his eyes opened wide.

    ��You bastard!�� Reinhard cursed. ��Give us back our tokens!��

    ��Hahaha, so naive, by the way, where is that teacher of yours? I want to thank him for the donation,�� said one of the men.

    ��Wait... you mean there is another one?�� asked Riki as he furrowed his brows.

    ��Yes, boss! It��s a new teacher from the Nirvana School.��

    ( Wait a minute, don��t tell me the person that ordered these three... was the teacher?! ) thought Lenu.

    ��A teacher....�� Riki contemted as his brows ever furrowed before his eyes snapped open. He felt his goosebumps rise altogether. ��Don��t tell me...?!�� then he saw Rayus��s smirk.

    ...

    Gamael entered a tent that was heavily guarded on the outside. He yawned as he stepped in before he blinked a few times. A figure was in his view, the former was looking at the tokens that were piled up.

    Gamael furrowed his brows before rubbing his eyes to make sure he was not seeing things, yet the lone figure still stood there savoring the view as if it was his own.

    ��Who are you...?�� asked Gamael.

    ��Huh?�� the figure turned around with his arms crossed. He looked at Gamael before smirking, ��Heh.��

    ��Huh?�� before Gamael could discern Lyon��s intention, his pupils shrunk as Lyon��s foot had already sunk into his chest. Gamael��s feet left the ground before his entire body was propelled like a bullet. The unsuspecting bandits that were guarding the treasury tent could only see a blurry shadow destroying tent after tent in a single moment.

    The loud ruckus caught the entire camp panicking.

    ��Boss Gamael!�� the bandits shouted in concern.

    However, Riki stood astounded still, petrified by how he was yed. Rayus stood up inside the cage with a smile on his face as he saw Riki lose his usualposure. The mighty Burgeon Swan was under attack, straight at the beak.

    ��I knew it! I knew he wille!�� Reinhardughed.

    ��Damn, that guy almost gave me a heart attack,�� said Noah after he sighed.

    ��Oi, oi, oi, are you serious?! He went after Gamael first?!�� Lenu gulped. ��That��s beyond reckless!��

    The bandits surrounded Gamael before thetter pushed the ones that tried to help him stand up. He spat blood on the ground before his ring eyesnded on the man that casually stood at the entrance of the most valuable tent in the camp.

    Lyon��s eyes had already turned brown the proof of the mighty blessing from one of his mothers, the Moon Hare.

 Chapter 948 - 948 Red Fountain

    948 Red Fountain

    The bandits refused to believe what they saw, yet the re from their boss remained true. Tens of tents were destroyed as their boss plunged into them like one giant bullet.

    ��You��re dead!�� shouted one of the bandits near Lyon.

    Lyon smirked as he watched the iing assault from the bandits. His feet moved and left an afterimage before the bandits were sent flying just like how their boss was. Wave after wave he sent them with his kicks before he held his leg up as not a single bandit approached him anymore. He slowly put his foot down. ��What��s wrong? Is that the best of your men?��

    ��Y...You!�� the bandits could only re under their perspiration.

    Gamael swept the blood out of his lips as he red at Lyon. He knew the morale of hisckeys significantly dropped after they saw what just happened. ��Who the fuck are you?!��

    Lyon who was unperturbed even by the sheer outnumbering they did on him, shrugged. ��My name is Lyon.��

    Gamael��s fury turned into confusion as his brows furrowed. He didn��t recall anyone by the name that he just spouted, more so with the capabilities that defied the norm.

    Gamael raised his chin, ��You have no idea what you stick your nose into.��

    ��Pretty sure, I do, you guys are the Burgeon Swan,�� said Lyon.

    .....

    ��Heh, if you know who we are, then this will make things simpler,�� said Gamael. ��Leave now, before you incite the wrath of the Burgeon Swan.��

    Lyon raised one of his brows, ��This is the first time I��ve heard a group of bandits telling someone to leave�� Are you sure that you all are bandits?��

    ��We show lenient when we can,�� said Gamael with a scowl.

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyonughed, ��the word ��lenient�� and bandits never go hand in hand.��

    ( He is just a True God Cultivator, but why can��t I keep up with his movements? ) Gamael frowned. ��Are you masking your cultivation level?��

    ��That��s for me to know, and for you to find out,�� Lyon snorted.

    ��Why do you seek to oppose us?�� asked Gamael.

    ��Because you��re a bandit and a bad guy?�� Lyon unsurely answered.

    Gamael frowned, ��That��s it? And you��re here alone to oppose all of us? �� Bah! You expect me to believe that naive motive? After you ogled your eyes out at my wealth?!��

    ��You call that wealth?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Please, I know I��ve seen better.��

    Gamale red at him but before any word or profanities zipped through the air, a familiar voice called from the sides.

    ��Lyon, the new teacher, I presume?��

    Lyon raised his brows seemingly uninterested in the new figure in his field of view. ��And who are you?��

    ��Riki,�� Gamael frowned, ��You know him?��

    ��I don��t, Boss Gamael, but the three brats in the cell did,�� said Riki.

    ��That��s him!�� said one of the guards that guarded Guh City.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon looked at the two familiar figures, ��Didn��t I bribe you?��

    ��Huh? Hahahaha!�� the two banditsughed, ��You��re literally asking that right now? Are you blind in your situation, dear teacher?��

    ��Teacher?�� Gamael raised his brows.

    Riki nodded, ��Apparently, this man is a new teacher at Nirvana School.��

    The bandits took a deep gasp as they shed a different light from their nce.

    ��You��re a teacher from Nirvana School?�� Gamael loosened his shoulders as he straightened his back. He smirked, ��Looks like there is a mimunication here between you and me.��

    ��Mimunication?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��I don��t know if you know this, but the Burgeon Swan and Nirvana School have a bit of history together, a mutual one,�� Gamael smirked.

    ��A mutual one?�� Lyon frowned. ��Don��t tell me that Nirvana School is in cahoots with the Burgeon Swan.��

    ��Not quite,�� Gamaelughed as he slowly approached Lyon but still kept a few steps distance. ��Looks like you��re really new, fresh like a fish raised in a pond that just made its way toward the sea�� I��ll tell you what, I will give you an offer.��

    ��Again?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��I thought I was dealing with bandits here, not a merchant�� though, bandits came in all sorts of form and sizes.��

    ��Haha, you jest,�� said Gamael. ��Return whence you came and not speak a word about this hideout, I will even toss some tokens for you to buy a souvenir.��

    Lyon rolled his eyes, ��C��mon, that��s the best offer you got?��

    ��Either that or death,�� said Gamael.

    Lyon smirked, ��You��re not afraid of offending the Nirvana School?��

    ��Nirvana School is just a yground to amuse the young masters in Sixth Heaven,�� said Gamael. ��And there is one ss without a teacher, something that the Burgeon Swan know about, I��m sure that you��re filling that position.��

    ��So you knew,�� Lyon grins.

    ��Why are you smiling?�� Gamael smirked, ��This is a good offer.��

    ��Teacher!��

    Lyon raised his brows before he saw Reinhard and the others being escorted to his view. He furrowed as he saw them being forced to stand on their knees, even Lenu was there.

    ��Hahaha,�� Gamaelughed, ��I��ve heard that one of you even left from the surprise assault with nasty impairment.��

    All three students red menacingly at Gamael.

    Gamael smiled and took a deep breath as he savored their vulnerability and their thirst for vengeance. He opened his eyes and saw Lyon. He spread his arms, ��What about it teacher? A good deal right? Left the three students, and we can even fake your death.��

    ��You can fake my death?�� Lyon asked.

    ��T-Teacher...!�� Reinhard opened his eyes wide.

    ��We��re professionals,�� Gamaelughed.

    ��Is that so? That guy over there seems to want nothing but to rip me apart,�� said Lyon as he pointed to Riki with a nce.

    ��Huh?�� Gamael averted his nce.

    ��It is true,�� said Riki, ��I still want to rip you apart, that is because you have fooled me, all you four did�� Which begs the important question.��

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��You have discovered our hideout, yet you came alone. If you can hide under my nose, I doubt that your appearance now is a flux on your end.��

    ��Hmm,�� Gamael contemted before nodding, ��Good one Riki�� Teacher, what sort of trickery are you ying here? It won��t end well for you to antagonize the Burgeon Swan.��

    Lyon smirked, ��Are you interested in a counteroffer, Gamael?��

    Both Riki and Gamale were astounded by his words but thetter soon burst intoughter and was followed by all theckeys.

    Gamael said, ��Are you not even aware right now? You have no way to escape, not even Returning Jade Stone can save you.��

    Lyon snorted whilst keeping his smirk, ��Looks like you know the former teacher that betrayed my students. Tell me where he is, and I will make your death less miserable.��

    The camp entered an awkward silence before the whole hideout burst outughing.

    Reinhard whispered, ��What is he doing...?��

    ��Shh,�� said Rayus.

    ��He got a n,�� muttered Noah. ��Besides, someone is missing.��

    ��What the hell are you guys talking about?!�� whispered Lenu.

    ��Man!�� Gamael wept the tears off of his eye as he held his stomach, ��You should join us instead! You��re the jester of jester!��

    Riki frowned as he inexplicitly raised his awareness of his surroundings. ( Weird, I can��t sense anyoneing. What is he scheming? ).

    ��Looks like I have to uproot the Burgeon Swan, after all,�� Lyon sighed.

    ��Hehehe,�� Gamael��sugh slowly died out before his eyes gleamed as he looked at Lyon. ��If you choose death, then so be it, men!��

    All of hisckeys draw out their weapons. The presence was suffocating even for the ones witnessing the event. However, to the man with bright brown eyes, his shoulders were never stiffened.

    ��Anyst words before you shrieked like a little girl?�� Gamael said.

    ��You choose poorly,�� Lyon smirked before he showed his hand. The back of his hand courted all of their attention. The middle finger crashed against the thumb before it snapped. The snap was soft but managed to deafen the entire ne.

    Rayus��s pupils rapidly shrunk as his goosebumps rose like its war. ��She ising..!��

    Nobody really saw where sh came but Gamael saw his subordinates andckeys alike had their heads flying. His entire body tremored in horror before their headless body churned out blood like a fountain in a festival.

    ��What...�� Gamael muttered before he heard a thud. A head was rolling in front of him. ( Riki?! ).

    ��What the fuck...�� Lenu muttered as he saw Lyon casually approach the only bandit alive with his steps being apanied by thuds of headless bodies.

    Lyon��s eyes returned back to ck but his demeanor didn��t change. He crossed his arms right in front of Gamael��s face before smirking. Gamael��s knees weakened then fell on the ground with his hands limped. One single snap ended the whole camp of the Burgeon Swan hideout. An oue that nobody could ever predict, except the three students who knew the beautiful woman that was standing right beside their new teacher.

 Chapter 949 - 949 Who Are You, Lyon?

    949 Who Are You, Lyon?

    ��....�� Lenu had his pupils shrunk to a dot before they trembled. The camp of the Burgeon Swan, the notorious bandit group, was dead silent. The advancement of his investigation broke through, but he never thought it would be all the way toward the incident in front of him. ( Refl... What kind of monster have you found... ).

    Noah gulped before he muttered, ��No matter how many times I��ve seen it, I still can��t fathom her prowess.��

    ��Truly, a woman befitting the title Empress,�� muttered Rayus before he gulped and looked at Lyon. ( If your wife is this powerful, just what kind of monster are you hiding inside that smirk of yours, teacher ).

    ��H... Holy shit!�� Reinhard eximed as he broke the silence. He tried to stand up before realizing his hands were still tied up.

    ��Gamael, Gameal, wake up,�� said Lyon as he knocked Gamael��s head lightly with his knuckles. ��Are you alive?��

    Gamael, kneeling right in front of Lyon, slowly had his awareness returned. His head slowly rose before he saw Lyon with his smirk. His pupils dted in horror, ��Ah!�� before he quickly crawled backward using his hands, gaining a few steps distance from Lyon. ��G-Get away from me!��

    He kept crawling back whilst looking at Lyon before his back crashed against a pile of loot boxes. His back was against the stack of boxes then he saw Lyon nonchntly approach Gamael. His skin crawled with every distance between him and Lyon shortened. Soon thetter��s shadow enveloped his fear-stricken face.

    Lyon squatted down to his eye level with a smirk on his face. ��A few questions, are you ready?��

    ��H...En! En! En!�� answered Gamael.

    .....

    ��I can��t believe it,�� said Lenu as he watched the fearsome Gamael reduced to a state of a scared child being interrogated by a ghost. ��Then again, who could, I��m here with both of my eyeballs still intact, I can smell the scent of iron from the blood patching the grasses�� almost taste it even ��but my brain refuses that all of this is real.��

    ��Now then,�� Lyon sat down with his legs crossed like he was having a pic. He pointed his hand at the three students, ��You see those three?��

    Gamael nodded rapidly.

    ��Hahaha, calm down,�� Lyonughed. ��Who is thest teacher?��

    Gamael was taken back but his lips only quivered.

    ��What��s wrong? Too inclined to tell?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��Is he that high up in the ranks?��

    Gamael nervously nodded before gulping.

    ��Hahaha,�� Lyon burst outughing. ��That makes it more interesting.��

    Gamael was astounded by Lyon��s words. ��D-Do you know who he is?��

    ��No,�� Lyon shook his head whilst keeping his chuckles in check. ��But, heh, it won��t be fun otherwise.��

    ( Fun?! ) thought Lenu. ��Oh, good handsome man! You should execute him right here and now, if you let him live, the whole Burgeon Swan will hunt you down!��

    Lyon furrowed his brows before he nced over at Lenu, ��Are you the one that Refl told us to meet? I have a piece of paper somewhere for you.��

    ��I... I don��t think that matters now, I believe that you are Refl��s friends,�� said Lenu. ��The swan will die in time!��

    ��That��s where you��re wrong,�� said Lyon.

    Gamael and everyone else present were surprised by his words.

    ��The swan will die, not in time, but in our hands,�� said Lyon.

    Lenu raised his brows, ��W-Well said.��

    ��You also wrong about one more thing,�� said Lyon. ��We are not waiting for the swan to hunt, we will the ones that hunt it.��

    ��Heh, what madman...�� Rayus muttered.

    ��Gamael, my dear boss of the Burgeon Swan camp,�� said Lyon. ��You can tell me right now, who, and where, or I will have to end you.��

    Gamael��s eyes lost focus as his quivering lips slowly turned intoughter. ��Hehehehe! Y-You think you will get away with this? Such bravado! Do you know how much influence the Burgeon Swan is in Second Heaven?��

    ��Who said anything about getting away? I��m not running Gamael, I��m hunting,�� said Lyon as his eyes sharpened. He grabbed Gamael by his neck and pulled his face closer. ��You must have a way to contact the headquarter, someone like you, in charge of a camp this size, too obvious.��

    ��Y...You��re nning to go to the headquarter?�� asked Gamael before he smirked, ��You will die at the doorstep.��

    ��So the Returning Jade Stone that you have will let mend on their doorstep, that��s good news,�� said Lyon.

    ��Y...You��re insane!!�� said Gamael with his lips trembling.

    ��Heh, don��t speak of sanity to me,�� said Lyon. ��I��m not the one that lost all of his men with a single snap of a finger.��

    Lyon pushed him back before he stood up and stared him down.

    ��The Burgeon Swan will end your charade!�� shouted Gamael.

    ��Are those really yourst words, not even a mention of your mother?�� Lyon smirked, ��Pathetic, live and die you are to the camp of bandits that you lost in a single snap.��

    Selena drew out her sword before plunging forward toward his neck.

    ��Ferece! Ferece!�� Gamael shouted with every word clinging to his life. His eyes were peeking at the tip of the sword that pricked his neck.

    ��Ferece...�� Rayus muttered.

    ��It looks like he really used an alias,�� said Noah.

    ��That bastard.��

    ��Ferece...�� Lyon smiled. ��Now, that��s not hard, is it? It��s only a name though. Who is he?��

    ��C-Can you move the de first?��

    Lyon nodded, ��Selena, pull the sword a bit further from his neck.��

    Selena did as she was told but still kept her eyes on the target.

    ��Well, spit it out,�� said Lyon.��

    ��H-He is the second-inmand, in the Burgeon Swan,�� said Gamael.

    ��The second-inmand?!�� eximed the three students and Lenu.

    ��Is that true?�� Lyon furrowed his brows.

    ��Yes! yes! yes!�� Gamael nodded repeatedly.

    ��Is that all?�� Lyon asked. ��What about his location?��

    ��I-I have no idea.��

    ��Is that so.��

    ��Wait! Wait! I have no idea where he is, but that��s because not just everyone can casually talk with them!�� said Gamael.

    ��That exclusive?��

    ��It��s true! I hardly ever saw him.��

    ��Then how did you know about the incident taking ce in Nirvana School and the ones involved?��

    ��E-Everyone in Burgeon Swan knew what happened, nothing that big woulde out unnoticed,�� said Gamael. ��Even my now-deadckeys knew it, we also are the ones that keep suppressing the news of the scandalous teacher being the bandit of the Burgeon Swan at bay, well, were.��

    ��You guys knew that it��s a futile attempt,�� said Lyon.

    ��We don��t need topletely squash their belief, all we need was making them doubt and thus a rumor.��

    ��Not bad,�� Lyon nodded, ��So bing a rumor is your goal.��

    ��T-That��s right.��

    ��Why?�� asked Selena.

    Lyon answered, ��Because by staying a rumor, the Burgeon Swan could avoid direct chaos from the higher-ups and since nobody could nor would, prove that the scandalous teacher was from the group of bandits, the awareness of the name could increase exponentially without repercussion. This way, Burgeon Swan will still be the talk of the towns and maintain their status�� thus making them relevant, without the threat of being upheaved by thew... if there is even one.��

    ��W-Wow, I honestly never thought that he would sound smart,�� said Noah.

    ��S-Same here,�� Rayus nervously gulped.

    ��You��re really wondrous! I bet you can climb up thedder in Burgeon Swan in no time!�� said Gamael.

    ��Are you still seriously thinking that I will go over your side?�� Lyon smirked.

    ��I swear you can go and reced Ferece! Not only your sharp mind but your prowess far exceeds him!�� said Gamael. ��Our meetings may start on a sour note but don��t let the start defines the end.��

    ��I can hear your heartbeat from here, Gamael,�� said Lyon as he smirked.

    ��Eh?�� Gamael raised his brows with an awkward smile.

    ��You think that they will give me a chance? After what I��ve done?�� Lyon smirked before he turned around. ��Selena.��

    Gamael��s pupils shrunk to a dot before a de slit through his entire neck. At thest moment of his consciousness, he heard the grunt of a dragon and the eyes of jade beauty. His head fell with a soft thud before rolling a few steps with a look of disbelief.

    Selena took a breath through her nose before her eyes returned back to normal. She turned and smiled at her husband. ��Darling, what do you think?��

    ��Perfect cut,�� Lyon nodded before his eyes opened wide as his wife leaped into his embrace. He caught her and spun a few times before stabilizing himself. ��Woah, hahaha, we need to untie those four first though.��

    ��Hehe,�� Selena smiled before she picked on Lyon��s nose with hers.

    Lenu��s hands were untied. He rotated his wrist a couple of times as he looked at Lyon then asked, ��Who are you, Lyon?��

    ��Hm?�� Lyon turned his nce over. He smirked, ��I��m the teacher of ss Six.��

    Lenu��s eyes widened a bit, but the three students had a bit of an itch on the tip of their noses as they heard that.

    .....

 Chapter 950 - 950 Strange Item

    950 Strange Item

    ��Now what do we do?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��That��s a good question,�� said Lyon.

    ��You... didn��t think that you would have gone this far, did you?�� asked Noah.

    ��What do you take me for, of course, I would get to this point, it��s just that I never thought it through,�� said Lyon.

    ��If... I may,�� Lenu stepped in. ��I think that we should update the situation with Refl, he should know what to do.��

    ��That��s a good idea,�� said Rayus.

    ��And what? You guys are going to take the spoils of war?�� Lyon crossed his arms as he smirked at him.

    ��W-Well...�� Lenu was at a loss. ��The wealth from this camp would surely benefit our cause.��

    ��Your cause,�� said Lyon.

    .....

    ��T-Teacher?�� Noah raised his brows. ( Why is he antagonizing him? We are on the same side here, aren��t we? ).

    ��T-Teacher you have to understand, upheaving the entire Burgeon Swan is a monumental task and we surely need every little bit of token we can get since,�� Lenu sighed, ��Since almost no elites want to have anything to do with this.��

    ��Teacher... maybe we should help them?�� asked Reinhard.

    Lyon turned his attention from Lenu to Reinhard, ��Reinhard, you have to remember that we��re broke.��

    ��Gh!�� Reinhard��s soul was struck by his word.

    ��W-We can spare some tokens,�� said Lenu. ��Don��t worry about food and other provisions it will be more than enough.��

    ��It��s not enough,�� Lyon shook his head, ��That��s just for surviving, I want to thrive.��

    ��Eh?�� Lenu raised his brows.

    ��I will take all of those tokens in the tent, in the pouch, in the spatial rings, or under the damn carpet,�� said Lyon. ��This is our spoil, not yours.��

    ��Bu-But.��

    ��If you want money, make your bar a little bit better,�� said Lyon.

    ( But that��s just a cover... ) thought Lenu before he gulped.

    ��Are we seriously going to take all of that?�� asked Noah.

    ��Every single token,�� said Lyon before he turned andughed at the sky.

    ��A-At least we��re rich,�� said Reinhard.

    ��We can only be rich when we��re alive,�� said Rayus before he asked Lyon, ��Teacher, the Burgeon Swan wille but what should we do?��

    ��We leave this ce,�� said Lyon, ��Let that guy inform Refl what��s happening.��

    ��We are going to act on our own?��

    Lenu quickly stepped in, ��W-We should work together! We would have double the chances of����

    ��Double the chances of what? That Gamael over there possessed a Returning Jade Stone that will lead us to their headquarters�� doorstep.��

    ��That��s exactly why we should prepare, right?�� asked Lenu.

    ��You believe what Gamael said?�� Lyon asked.

    ��W-What do you mean?�� asked Lenu as his brows a bit furrowed.

    ��Are you really going to believe the man of which your enemy, is to be saying the truth at thest minute of his death? Do you know Gamael enough to know that he is that kind of guy?�� asked Lyon.

    ��...�� all four were stunned by his reasoning.

    ��What lying there might be somewhere where they meet and share their progress or something,�� said Lyon, ��It won��t be that easy to prate the headquarter of the Burgeon Swan, I bet.��

    ��That��s...�� Rayus furrowed his brows and contemted. He could see where Lyon was seeing and he never thought about it since Gamael��s face looked convincing enough. Every word uttered was automatically considered the truth since Gamael was facing death with a breath distance.

    ��Well, considering the size of Burgeon Swan, I won��t say that��s not possible,�� said Noah.

    ��Y-Yeah...�� Reinhard confusedly nodded.

    ��A-Alright,�� Lenu nodded in defeat. He had lost his chance in convincing Lyon to offer the wealth, the spoils of the battle that took less time than boiling water. Using force was not viable either since he couldn��t even scrape Riki let alone Lyon, he would die. The new teacher of the ss Six of Nirvana School was a wild card he and the group that oppose the Burgeon Swan couldn��t possibly foresee.

    Lyon looked at the three students, ��Go, collect all the tokens you can find.��

    ��Eh?�� Reinhard slouched.

    ��What��s wrong?�� Selena stepped in.

    ��Right away, Madam!�� Reinhard and the other two immediately scattered.

    Lyon chuckled looking at them running like headless chickens. He averted his nce back toward Lenu. ��Do you have any more leads?��

    ��Lead?��

    ��Now with Gamael is dead, Guh City is practically free of bandits�� well at least the big bad bandit is gone�� there must be another ce we can go and wreck apart,�� said Lyon with a grin.

    Lenu had his eyes open wide, ��Y-You still want to challenge them? Don��t you feel like you need to take a break?�� ( Are you even sane? ).

    ��Well, I need the money to spendvishly on auctions,�� said Lyon, ��Oh right, speaking of which, your items are inside the wagon if you want to take a look at it.��

    ��My items? Oh! I-I can check thatter,�� said Lenu. ��But Teacher Lyon, with all due respect, if you pursue the entirety of the Burgeon Swan, I don��t think your students would survive.��

    ��They already survived one, and now twice, I don��t see why they couldn��t pull through,�� said Lyon. ��Besides, we��re fighting bandits, I can teach them a thing or two on how to win a fight on the way.��

    ��...�� ( This guy is insane ).

    ��Well, do you have any lead or not?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I-I... I��m afraid I��m out for now,�� said Lenu. ��But we should all head back to my bar first and rest.��

    ��Words spread fast, you might endanger the whole city,�� said Lyon. ��Are you sure about that?��

    ��.... I...��

    ��That��s your job, Lenu,�� said Lyon. ��I and my students don��t have the obligation to protect your city, they can burn for all I care.��

    ��....�� ( I... I��m not sure if he is a hero or a viin ) thought Lenu. He gulped. He didn��t even dare to address the beautiful woman beside Lyon for that matter. He just saw her severing the entire camp faster than he could blink.

    ��Teacher!�� Reinhard shouted from a distance.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon turned over. ��What is it?!��

    ��I think you shoulde and see this,�� said Reinhard.

    ��I��m toozy to move right now, what is it?!�� Lyon shouted.

    ��It��s a Red Summoning Stone!�� said Reinhard.

    ��See, that��s not hard now is it,�� said Lyon, ��Bring it to me! We might find a good use for it.��

    ��I... I don��t think I can,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Why not?��

    ��I-I think it��s sealed or something.��

    Lyon frowned before he walked in Reinhard��s direction. He soon saw him standing in front of a tent.

    ��It��s weird, there are these glowing things all over like a letter I��ve never seen before.��

    ��Let me see,�� said Lyon as he entered the camp. There he found a lone pedestal an object hovering on top of it. The object was indeed a stone with a red color and a mystifying glow surrounding it. However magical letters were spinning around the stone that was hovering. The letters were glowing with outlines and couldn��t be deciphered with an ordinary tongue.

    ��What is thatnguage?�� Lenu furrowed his brows as he looked closely. ��Fascinating, I��ve never seen anything like this before.��

    ��Are they looking for this?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Perhaps?�� Lyon shrugged.

    ��W-What should we do then? Obviously, we can��t keep it here,�� said Lenu.

    ��I��ll take it,�� said Lyon before Rayus and Noah entered the camp.

    ��Woah,�� Noah��s eyes opened wide. ��What is that fancy thing?��

    ��Did I hear that you want to keep it?�� asked Rayus. ��Don��t you think that��s a little... careless?��

    ��It would be careless if I don��t take it,�� said Lyon. ��Perhaps this holds the answer as to what the Burgeon Swan is seeking.��

    ��I thought they are going for total control of the Second Heaven.��

    ��Maybe so, but maybe also, something entirely different,�� Lyon smirked. ��Maybe this thing can be the key toward the said total control of Second Heaven.��

    ��If you put it that way...�� Noah muttered. ��Then it would be careless not to take it.��

    ��That��s what I said,�� said Lyon.

    .....

    ��How are you going to take it?�� said Reinhard. ��I mean look at it, that thing is practically telling us not to take it.��

    ��Afraid of little floating words, now?�� Lyon raised one of his brows.

    ��W-What?!�� Reinhard frowned.

    ��Rayus, go take a little pebble outside and throw at it,�� said Lyon.

    ��Right,�� Rayus did as he was told. He went out and grabbed the nearest pebbles he could find. It was a thumb-sized one then he returned. Lyon nodded and then Rayus threw at it the pebble against the floating stone.

    The pebble was repelled and for the moment of contact there appeared to be an invincible barrier.

    ��Huh...�� the four of them were astounded.

    ��Well, from that, we can pull one fact,�� said Lyon. ��They ced the barrier after finding the stone, not before.��

    ��What should we do now?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Hmm, what if,�� Rayus stepped in. ��What if they built the entire camp around this thing, instead?��

    ��I mean... it��s dumb but it��s possible,�� Lyon nodded. ( Wait a minute, I think Nostria pulled something like this too ). He slowly focused his eyes on the rotating letters as his brows furrowed with each second that passed.

    ��Runes...�� Lyon muttered before he stepped forward and put his finger-infused mana right at the bottom of the rotating letters. He wrote in a foreignnguage right under each of the letters with another letter, all the way toward the end cycle before it shed.

    Lyon opened his eyes before realizing that the red stone was already in his hand.

    ��W-Woah?! How did you do that?!�� asked Reinhard.

    ��I...�� Lyon was bbergasted as well before he realized that this kind of thing had happened before. Just like how he suddenly knew how to y zither, and even alchemy. ( No way, I can do this too?! )

 Chapter 951 - 951 Rune Writer

    951 Rune Writer

    The three students and Lenu were standing in awe. Their eyes were left awake as Lyon kept nodding at himself while looking at the red stone in his hand.

    ��What... What just happened?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Darling also excels in the art of Rune,�� said Selena. ��He is the best!��

    ��T-Teacher Lyon is a Rune Master?�� Reinhard raised his brows in surprise.

    ��I am?�� Lyon asked.

    ��What?��

    ��I-I mean, yes, yes I am,�� Lyon nodded.

    ��Woah..�� Noah muttered. He looked at Lyon��s smug faceughing. He wondered about the unveiled secrets that resided within those smirks.

    ��You��re a Rune Master?!�� Lenu raised his brows.

    .....

    ��I think so?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Why are you contradicting yourself with each sentence...�� Rayus had his brows twitched. ��Well, do you feel any different?��

    ��Funny that you ask because I don��t,�� said Lyon as he lobbed the red stone and caught it again. ��This is clearly not a Summoning Ruby Stone, itcks that glow.��

    ��Are you kidding me?�� Reinhard slumped his shoulders down.

    ��Selena, do you know what this is?�� asked Lyon as he gave the red stone to Selena with a smile.

    Selena smiled as her ears perked up seeing his smile. ��W-Well, darling, I��m afraid that I have no idea what this is.��

    ��I-I see...��

    ��Perhaps that red tomboy knows what,�� said Selena with a glint of sharp eyes.

    Lyon twitched his smile.

    ��Red tomboy?�� all three students were confused before looking at each other.

    Noah gulped, ��T-Teacher, are you having an affair?��

    ��That��s a sin!�� shouted Reinhard, pointing at him with a trembling finger.

    ��I... I have noment,�� said Rayus as he stepped back. He knew it was a sensitive subject, and he was certainly not dumb enough to incite the wrath of the madam.

    ��It��s not an affair stupid,�� said Lyon before he showed him his hands, ��See these two rings?��

    ��A-A wife... Wait! Another wife?!�� Noah eximed.

    ��I didn��t tell you before?�� Lyon furrowed his brows before heughed, ��Looks like I forgot.��

    ��T-Teacher, y-you��re not a cheater, you��re a legend...�� said Reinhard before he saw Lyon��s head expand with hisughter bursting through the clouds.

    ��I guess I will put this away then,�� said Lyon as he kept the stone inside his spatial ring. He turned and looked at the three students before asking, ��Have you collected all of them?��

    ��I have looked at the crooks and corners inside every tent I entered,�� said Reinhard. ��I��m pretty sure there is none left.��

    ��That��s fast,�� muttered Lyon to himself.

    ��Same here,�� Noah waved, ��Treasury room is empty, out of tokens.��

    ��What about the artifacts?�� asked Lyon.

    ��You haven��t told us anything about what to do to the artifacts,�� said Rayus.

    ��Well if you find anything that fancies you, take it,�� said Lyon before heughed yet again.

    ( He sounds like a pirate the more I heard himugh ) thought Noah as his brows twitched. He sighed, ��Alright.��

    Lenu looked at Lyon with wondrous eyes. ��I have never met anyone that left such a first impression like yours.��

    Lyon furrowed his brows as he looked at him. ��That sounds... weird.��

    Lenu made a fake cough. ��We would surely have a tremendous boost if you join our cause, no, we need you, teacher.��

    ��Hmm?�� Lyon raised his brows as he crossed his arms. ��That��s a strong word to use.��

    ��I����

    ��We��re done here, teacher,�� said Reinhard before he paused, ��Huh? Are you in the middle of something? Am I interrupting?��

    ��No,�� Lyon answered. ��Let��s go back to the bar.��

    Lyon and the three students returned before Lenu proposed an idea.

    ��Why don��t we burn this ce down first?�� asked Lenu as he lit up a nearby torch.

    ��If you burn this ce down, wouldn��t the illusion will also get canceled?�� asked Rayus.

    ��It would sink the Guh City into the mayhem of panic if they discovered this,�� said Noah. ��They might even despise us.��

    ��Despise us? Why would they be?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Because Burgeon Swan won��t stand idly by, Guh City will be the next target,�� said Rayus, ��I don��t doubt that they have the power tob through the city.��

    ��But that...��

    ��I don��t care,�� said Lyon as he turned and looked at Lenu. He crossed his arms, ��You can burn this ce down, I don��t care what happened to Guh City.��

    ��But teacher..!�� Reinhard repulsed. ��They could be tortured, because of us!��

    ��It��s their responsibility, not us,�� said Lyon. ��You can��t save everyone, Reinhard, learn that!��

    ��...?!�� Reinhard was stunned by his words.

    ��If you were to take ount of every opinion, then you will understand that even by doing nothing you will still offend someone,�� said Lyon.

    Reinhard was stumped.

    Lyon sighed, ��It��s not that it��s a bad thing to save everyone, if you can do that, then that��s the best oue. However, if it is at the cost of your loved ones, would you still do it?��

    ��I...��

    ��Were the price of saving everyone means a huge chance of Rayus or Noah dying, would you do it?�� asked Lyon.

    ( That��s going too far... ) thought Lenu as he watched Lyon daggering Reinhard with his eyes.

    ��Let me tell you this, don��t do it,�� said Lyon before he crossed his arms. ��If you do it, you��ll be a hero to strangers, at the cost of being a killer to your own friends. That��s pretty pathetic in my eyes, it��s not even shameless that��s trash.��

    Reinhard looked down at his palms. His hands were trembling as those words seemed to hammer his torso, his soul. Aspire and aspire, that was the word best describe him. He aspired to be a hero, he aspired to be the one that was looked up to by the children and praised by other cultivators. However, was it at the cost of his own two friends, he was perplexed.

    ��Your desire to save ismendable, though some might puke at it orugh at it, it��s who you are. Be mindful and weigh the price of who you want to save,�� said Lyon. ��The situation we are going to plunge into might force you to decide on one life against another.��

    Lyon put his hands on his shoulders and make him look in the eyes. ��If you still want to save them, be mindful.��

    Reinhard gulped, ��What if it��s the cost of saving everyone in my own life?��

    ��Then that��s your own choice,�� Lyon let go of his shoulders before smirking, ��You��ll die a hero.��

    ��Oi, don��t do anything stupid,�� said Rayus.

    ��Yeah, what the hell are you thinking?�� Noah scowled as he pped his back.

    Reinhard was pushed a step by the huge p before he turned.

    ��Teacher is right, if you choose to sacrifice us, I will kill you,�� said Rayus.

    ��Twice,�� said Noah.

    ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked as he walked through the illusion barrier and out into a forest after a slight warp distortion. ��Ugh, that doesn��t feel good.��

    ��Darling, that��s some prep talk you did there,�� said Selena after she walked through the illusion barrier.

    ��The kids need it,�� said Lyon.

    ��Hehe, funny how you say that darling, aren��t you also in the same generation as them?�� Selena yfully smiled.

    ��But I��m not a kid,�� said Lyon as he frowned.

    ��Hehe,�� Selena chuckled before Lenu stepped out.

    ��Uh... am I interrupting something?�� asked Lenu as he scratched the back of his head.

    Before Lyon could answer, the three students followed suit with Reinhard pulling a caravan out.

    Lyon smirked, ��Are you all done?��

    ��Yeah,�� said Reinhard, ��We even take the fanciest carriage too.��

    ��That��s a bad idea, we will attract attention like a walking clown,�� said Lenu. ��Better pick something a bit more low-key�� here, I brought us some cloaks to cover ourselves, we don��t want them to know that we��re back.��

    ��I don��t know, doesn��t this kinda... pulling attention like a sore thumb?�� asked Noah.

    .....

    ��Many cultivators use this as they traveled Second Heaven, no big deal as long as your face is not famous,�� said Lenu.

    The three students looked at Lyon for affirmation but the man was seen walking back toward Guh City with his cloak already on and Selena by her side.

    ��Damn, he left already, let��s catch up with them quick!�� said Lenu.

    ��Sir Lenu,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Huh? What is it?��

    ��Why didn��t you burn the entire camp?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��I... a forest fire out of nowhere will surely bring some����

    ��I forgot!�� Lyon passed them by and entered the camp before Selena quickly followed behind him.

    ��Eh?�� the four of them were stunned by the sudden event but before they could ask questions Lyon got out with Selena by his side.

    ��Hahaha! I forgot this,�� said Lyon as he showed a Returning Jade Stone.

    ��Is that?�� Lenu frowned.

    ��Most likely,�� Rayus nodded. ��The one Gamael used to meet with the other powerhouses.��

    Lyon put it away from their sight, ��Let��s go! I��m hungry.�� his face froze in an instant as one specific pair of blue eyes were gleaming.

 Chapter 952 - 952 This is Love, Idiots!

    952 This is Love, Idiots!

    Refl periodically tapped his finger on the table. He looked up without tilting his head. The cobwebs were still on the ceiling and they seemed more prominent and darker than thest time he remembered. He had to filter hard for that the dust lingering in the air didn��t make him sneeze.

    ��Gamael is dead and so does the entire camp?��

    Lenu was lounging on the sofa with his head facing the ceiling. ��I swear you never see anything like that.��

    ��You expect me to believe that?�� asked Refl. ( They are probably the reason why the forest was in such a state, however, to kill an entire camp of Burgeon Swan is... overwhelming ). ��I��m serious here, Lenu, I didn��t buy all that crap for you to make a lie.��

    ��What do you mean crap? This sofa is soft and made out of the highest quality leather you can get in the market,�� said Lenu. ��It��s true, you can check the camp yourself... or should I say, why not ask Teacher Lyon himself.��

    ��Teacher Lyon, hmm,�� Refl grunted as he crossed his arms on top of the desk. His eyes were sharp as he looked at the papers under his arms but his contemtion was somewhere else. ��That guy Lyon and his wife, I did some digging.��

    ��Oh?�� Lenu looked over in Refl��s direction.

    Refl took a deep breath, ��Apparently, the infamous ss Six is having a new teacher with a rather... questionable background.��

    ��What do you mean?�� Lenu furrowed his brows. ��Don��t tell me he is also a bandit?!��

    .....

    ��Wh-? A bandit? Where did you have that notion from?�� asked Refl.

    ��Well, back in the camp he was acting quite, bandit-like,�� said Lenu with a wry smile. ( Taking the bandits�� treasures all for himself, killing them mercilessly, and that boisterousughter at the sky ) he gulped but with a heavy heart shaking off his suspicion.

    ��Bandit-like...�� Refl sighed, ��Based on his ridiculous background, I don��t think he is a bandit.��

    ��Ridiculous? That��s not a word you said often,�� said Lenu before his eyes sharpened, ��Is he actually the son of a famous cultivator or something?��

    ��Quite the opposite,�� said Refl.�� That man literally came down from Mortal World, or should I say came up.��

    ��Huh?!�� Lenu stood up. ��The Mortal World?��

    ��I won��t stutter mentioning that ce,�� said Refl. ��From the sources that I can gather, Lyon is from the Mortal World.��

    ��The Mortal World...�� Lenu shook his head before sitting back down, ��That��s wild. Did you further investigate his background back in the Mortal World?��

    Refl answered, ��Hmm, not yet, nor do I have the expense to go to that ce.��

    ��What��s wrong?�� Lenu asked.

    ��I fear that I won��t�� I mean, we won��t have the time to even drink in a bar with Gamael��s sudden death.��

    Lenu tightened his upper lips before he said, ��Teacher Lyon has something that might interest you.��

    ��Something that might interest me?�� Refl furrowed his brows.

    ��He found a Returning Jade Stone that I believed to be Gamael��s. ording to his guess, this Returning Jade Stone will provide a pathway toward the meeting of the other bandit leaders,�� said Lenu.

    Refl pped his desk excitedly, ��That��s great news!��

    Lenu waved his hands in a gesture for him to lighten up and chill down. ��Calm down, will you, it��s not like you can get it from him.��

    ��We can��t?�� Refl furrowed his brows. ��But we have the same goal.��

    Lenu sighed, ��I tried it using the same reason as yours but the guy is hard-headed and secondly I don��t want to piss off his woman, dear lords, if you piss off his woman, tsk, tsk, tsk, your head will fly with your eyes opened.��

    Refl��s words stuck in his throat before he turned them into a grunt. ��Is that how Gamael died?����

    Lenu smirked, ��Heh, to think that we have to y low and long to invite him out only for him to lose his head with a single swing from a tender and supple arm.��

    ��W-Wait, you meant to say that he was dead with a swing of a sword?�� Refl furrowed his brows. ��Don��t be ridiculous! You��re clearly overselling the story here.��

    ��Even if you serve me liquor, I would still tell you the same thing,�� said Lenu. ��They didn��t even stand a chance�� and I meant that literally.��

    Refl swallowed the reality from his words before sighing. He looked around but the dirty room didn��t help him at all. He found a thin spider hanging on the cobweb before thetter hastily ran away and entered a small opening in the ceiling, gone from his sight.

    Refl looked at his fellow Lenu before asking, ��What is he nning to do with the Returning Jade Stone anyway, it��s not like he could barrage the entire Burgeon Swan.��

    Lenu shrugged, ��I have no idea, he is really out of the box.��

    ��Coming from you?�� Refl raised his brows.

    ��Yeah, I can��t, I can��t fathom what his next step would be. He feels, ethereal, you know, like out of this world,�� said Lenu. ��I mean, I admire his words, but, they also frightened me. His morality is of his own. Unlike you and I, he doesn��t even care if Guh City is burnt down.��

    ��He said that?�� Refl furrowed his brows. ��Is he an evil person?��

    ��Why are you asking me? You��re better at this than me,�� said Lenu. ��I wonder if those kids would be alright under his wings.��

    ��It seems I have to confront him,�� said Refl.

    ��Remember Refl, he is not our friend,�� said Lenu. ��This is the case of the enemy of my enemy, is my friend.��

    ��You don��t have to tell me that,�� said Refl. ��Where are he and the boys?��

    ��We parted at the entrance, I went straight to the bar and, �� he gestured Refl��s presence, ��Met you�� I will say though, they don��t have the brightest faces, except for thedy.��

    ��Thedy?��

    ��

    Lyon yawned as he sat in front of the three students under his wings. The table was still empty of food and Selena was nowhere to be seen, in fact, the whole restaurant was empty, except for the noise of hocus pocus and knife chopping in the kitchen. He smirked seeing the faces of the three, ��Heh, why are you three looking so gloomy, smile�� c��mon Reinhard, that��s not like you at all.��

    ��I... I��m worried,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Worried about what?�� asked Lyon. ��Is it something about this city?��

    ��No, it��s about, what��sing,�� said Reinhard, ��Can we really make him pay?��

    ��Depends on you three, do you seek revenge?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Yes, of course!�� said Noah. ��He must pay for what he��s done.��

    ��We are trying to flip over a mountain here,�� said Rayus, ��It��s easier said than done.��

    ��But is it possible?�� asked Lyon.

    Rayus smiled, ��I don��t care.��

    ��Hahahaha!�� Lyonughed. ��That��s the right attitude! The more you think about it the more impossible it gets, all you have to do first is to take the first step, one at a time.��

    ��I��m curious, teacher,�� said Noah.

    ��Hm? What are you, a cat? Hahaha!�� Lyonughed.

    Noah��s lips twitched before he forwarded his words, ��How did you get so strong?��

    The question immediately pulled his two friends�� attention toward Lyon. They had never got the chance to ponder the answer. The man in front of them wasing from the dreaded Mortal World, a ce where Mana was considered to have thinyers of mana floating by. However, here their teacher was, surprising and gobsmacking everyone in Second Heaven, even to whom other people considered paramount.

    Lyon smirked and crossed his arms. ��You��re wondering, because of my mysterious circumstances, right? A maning from Mortal World just stomped on the other teachers in the prestigious school in Second Heaven. Coming down from the sky and brought down terror to their pride.��

    After making the three students hyped up and wrapped with the brilliance of his words, he answered, ��It��s because I work hard, honest, kind, and never give up,�� said Lyon.

    ��...�� the three students fell into the abyss of disbelief.

    ��That��s bullshit,�� said Rayus.

    ��It is,�� Lyon smiled and made them pause again. ��Being honest is good, but being too honest is bad... for you, everything is in moderation, you need to find the bnce, no matter the situation.��

    Reinhard was about to answer before his nose twitched, the three students immediately opened their eyes wide as their noses seemed to wrinkle in an instant. A foul smell whispers at their nostrils. Their eyes unwillingly teared up but the teacher in front of them crossed his arms andughed.

    ��Hahaha, darling, I can smell your godly cooking from here! Where will it be done, me and the boys are starving!�� said Lyon.

    ��Just a minute, darling!�� Selena said from the kitchen.

    Lyon looked at the three students, ��What you��re going to experience is far more excruciating than choking the Burgeon Swan, brace yourself����

    Reinhard passed a napkin to Lyon, ��You��re crying, teacher.��

    ��This is love, you idiot!�� said Lyon as he wiped his tears with the napkin.

 Chapter 953 - 953 Bye Bye!

    953 Bye Bye!

    Noah sighed inwardly, ( I can��t believe we rent an entire dining restaurant only for madam to cook in the kitchen ). His thought was not a bright one but his brows and the others were raised. The foul smell of burnt cook that wafted its way to the almost insted restaurant suddenly diminished as if there was an opposing force that instantaneously canceled the negative aura.

    ��H-Hmm...�� Lyon was impressed. He never thought that something so bizarre would happen. The smell of charred meat was gone. The hustle and bustle from the kitchen also dimmed down to a worrying silence. No nging of pots, no cleaning of pans, there was nothing.

    Lyon had to gulp as his attentiony in the direction where the kitchen. The students were looking at him, begging with their eyes to check on the madam.

    Lyon stood up without saying a word to his students. His thought was preupied with the food that his wife was cooking. Was she able to salvage it? Or did it be otherworldly? He slowly approached the kitchen knowing that her wife��s life was not threatened. He knew she had better motion and mastery of a de than anyone he knew currently and burning herself was not a question since she was not a clumsy person. However, the silence of the kitchen frightened even the man that trembled throughout the entire Nirvana School.

    Lyon slowly opened his lips, he called her wife, ��Darling..? Are you����

    Selena suddenly popped out with a tray of food in her hands. Her face was gleaming bright and her smile could wash away any disturbing thought.

    ��It��s done!�� said Selena with a grin on her face.

    ��Y-Yes...�� said Lyon as he looked down to see a huge wrapped beef wellington. The golden hue was fascinating and shiny but there was hardly any other condiment on that huge te. ��This is... a beef wellington.��

    ��What��s a wellington?�� asked Selena.

    .....

    ��It��s a type of food, that my err, my previous world made. A kind of meat inside a bread,�� said Lyon.

    ��Oh! Then you must love this! Comee! Let��s eat!�� said Selena as she excitedly went over to the table where the three students await.

    All three had their mouth gaped open before Selena let go of the te right on top of the table. The table made a defined creak as the chairs they sat on rumbled a bit. They could see that the food could easily feed the entire city, twice with the right portions.

    ��M-Madam... this is amazing!�� said Reinhard, but his praise was no more than a wind to Selena��s ears.

    ��This is huge! No, enormous!!�� said Noah as his eyes opened wide in disbelief. ( Did she put an entire cow in this? ).

    Rayus nced over at Lyon whom he found smiling wryly. Thetter shrugged and approached the table before sitting right beside his beloved wife.

    ��Here, darling,�� said Selena as she passed a long knife that looked more like a cleaver to butcher raw meat.

    Lyon could see his face on the de before picking it up from Selena��s hand. He stood, ��Well, I��m sure we would not need to eat for a week after this, hahaha!�� he brandished the cleaver down and the crust immediately bowed to the sharp edge as the meat cut into two. A Burst of vor immediately exploded as Lyon��s pupils shrunken and teared up again.

    The day passed as their silent gruel of torture went.

    Refl was out of the old unattended bar. His eyes were on the said restaurant where Lenu told him where they had gone to. His brows furrowed the moment he was in front of the door. He knew the restaurant was amongst the most privileged and expensive restaurants there was in the city. However, there was not a single carriage or caravan present. The ce was oddly out of guests.

    The end of dusk was approaching. He had not the time to think about the kinds of stuff that could happen in a restaurant. He firmly approached the door before pushing it open. The door didn��t creak but his eyes would if they could.

    He found a body on the floor, it was one of the students, Rayus. His cheeks were on the floor with bubbles of foam and his eyes closed.

    Refl immediately heightened his senses. He caught Rayus��s body heaving up and down. The boy was alive but Refl remained vignt toward his surrounding. He couldn��t die here.

    He spread his divine sense and immediately found two other individuals. Noah was faced down but still breathing albeit severely weakened. Reinhard was on the corner table with his arms dangling. He found one of the arms asionally twitched but the boy was still alive.

    ��What the...�� Refl furrowed his brows. He didn��t find the presence of the one he was looking for in the group.

    He looked over and found the table with a giant te but there was no food left, not even a scrap. His eyes sharpened the moment his goosebumps rose. He jumped out of instinct andnded on one of the tables as he turned.

    ��Lyon..?�� Refl frowned but didn��t rx his shoulders. He didn��t know what was going on but he could see how Lyon was not as usual. His face was pale, and he hardly stood straight. ( What tremendous emptiness, I can��t even sense him when he is in that drunken state ).

    Lyon��s cheeks were flushed as he looked at Refl. His knees hardly worked as he tumbled. ��Hey... Refl... that you? Stop moving around and let me see you clearly.��

    Refl frowned before he got off the table. He sighed, ��What happened here, Lyon?��

    ��R...Run...��

    ��Huh?�� Refl��s ears�� twitched before he saw Reinhard from the corner table.

    ��He is going berserk!�� then he passed out.

    ��Pfft, what the fuck was that,�� Lyon shrugged as he swing from left to right, ��Hey, have you seen my wife?��

    ��You��re supposed to know that answer, not me,�� said Refl. ��Did you beat up these kids?�� he furrowed his brows. ��It seems like you didn��t intend to kill them, but I must stop you before you deal any more damage.��

    ��Heh? I didn��t do this,�� Lyon suddenly farted out of nowhere.

    ��What?�� Refl raised both brows. He couldn��t believe what he was hearing that he blinked once. A fist suddenly entered his vision. His instinct immediately red. He felt his neck suddenly weighted a thousand times over but he managed to narrowly dodge the punch. ( He��s incredibly fast! ) thought Refl before his abdomens were struck. His body arched before he wasunched off. He crashed against a couple of tables and rumbled the restaurant.

    Refl quickly got up before he spat on the floor. He noticed that Lyon was standing on one foot while the other one was pointing at him. ��He struck me, with his foot after that blinding fist?! What technique is he using?! I��ve never seen that style before.��

    ��Oops,�� said Lyon before he put down his leg. ��Hey... you don��t look so good.��

    ��That��s my line!�� shouted Refl. ( Looks like I can��t hold back fighting him ). ��Teacher Lyon, you��re drunk! Snapped out of it!��

    ��What?�� Lyon yawned, ��You think being drunk is like hypnotize or something?��

    ��Wait, so you realize that you��re drunk?��

    ��...Meh?�� Lyon shrugged before taunting Refl toe at him with his hand.

    Refl sighed, ��You��re not giving these students the best example, forgive me in advance for punching your face!��

    ��Heh, do your best, I guess?�� Lyon furrowed his brows as he seemed unsure of himself.

    ( I will refrain from using my art against him ) said Refl ( If I can, I doubt it though ). He made half a step before vanishing.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon didn��t even open his eyes fully as he saw Refl��s fist was already a breath away from his nose. However the punch went through his face as Refl��s figure slowly vanished. It was an afterimage.

    ��This charade is over,�� said Refl who was already standing behind Lyon. His hand made a chopping figure but Lyon simply frogged away from him.

    ��What?�� ( He anticipated my bluff?! It can��t be?! ) while he was preupied with his thoughts, he heard.

    ��Catch!!��

    A chair wasing his way before he quickly split it out of instinct. The chair was destroyed but a table wasing next. He destroyed it again but another chair was already lining up. He could hardly see Lyon as he was destroying every piece of furniture thrown at him. He inched closer with each gap but the speed of the objectsing only increased.

    ��Hahaha, you��re amazing, how about this one!�� Lyon threw the object with blinding speed.

    ��Enough!�� Refl shouted as he put all of his force into a punch and destroyed the iing object. The object shattered. He took a breath to regain hisposure as he looked at Lyon. ��Are you satisfied?��

    ��Haha, it��s fun isn��t it?�� said Lyon as he fell on his butt.

    Refl sighed, ��Looks like you��ve ca����

    His figure was suddenly encapsted by green jade mana.

    ��WHAT?!�� eximed Refl ��Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait don��t tell me?!��

    ��IT WAS A RETURNING JADE STONE?!�� his voice trailed off as he was shot toward the night sky and destroyed the roof.

    ��Ah, he left,�� said Lyon as he looked up.

    ��Darling, I��m back,�� said Selena before she was surprised by the condition of the restaurant.

 Chapter 954 - 954 New Rich Guy

    954 New Rich Guy

    Selena was looking at the ceiling with the hole that was freshly made. After short contemtion, she darted her attention to her husband who wasying on the floor.

    The restaurant was ransacked from in and out. No furniture was left unbroken and the sight was catastrophic. However, not a single life was lost in this small ce that was only now a relic of what was once a morous restaurant.

    Selena stepped in front of her husband. Her shadow enveloped his figure before she squatted down. ��He��s asleep.��

    Selena stood up as she nced around the terrible scene, ��I knew it, there was a bit of liquor in that recipe.��

    She sighed, ��The three of them are still alive, good.��

    Selena squatted down and took Lyon��s arm over her shoulder before she give him a piggy ride on her back. Despite the difference in their sizes, Selena didn��t even arch her back as she carried him outside the restaurant.

    She stepped outside the restaurant and there was a figure with furrowed brows. She noticed that all the other folks were gathering as onlookers.

    The figure was a middle-ageddy and her face contorted with anger. Her arms were crossed tightly across her chest as she red at Selena. She tapped her foot impatiently on the sidewalk. One look even from a being as small as an ant could see that she was boiling inside.

    She was the owner of the restaurant. She was the one that happily received a huge sum of tokens for the establishment to be reserved by them.

    .....

    The cooks and the waitresses were present but in their casual clothes worn. They didn��t dare to even stand by the side of the owner of the restaurant seeing how the veins of the middle-ageddy could burst at any moment. They could feel a drama would ensue, and getting involved with it was thest thing they wanted. Half of the other reason was that Lyon and co were the ones that technically gave them a rare day off.

    Selena looked at the owner with her sharp blue eyes. She and her copsed husband was the center of attention of the night. Trouble was brewing between the twodies even though no words escaped from their mouths.

    ��Oh no,�� the famous boutique owner covered his lips. ��I hope those boys are okay, the banging and the boom don��t sound safe.��

    The middle-ageddy tried topose herself before she said, ��I agreed that you can reserve my entire restaurant, but I should have known that you would do something dirty the moment you request that no cooks or waitresses be allowed in.��

    The crowd gasped and spoke amongst themselves. They were whispering at each other as they asionally took a nce at Selena. She was a beauty in trouble, however, none of the brave men would want to step in, not with that man hanging by her back.

    ��What do you want?�� asked Selena. ��I don��t want to kill people when my husband is asleep.��

    ��Y-You!�� the middle-ageddy burst her boiling point then she pointed at Selena with a trembling hand. ��Do you know who you��re talking to?!��

    Selena frowned before the middle-ageddy took a step back. Selena was surrounded by an eerie aura that pulled out the middle-ageddy��s goosebumps. The former started walking toward the owner of the restaurant.

    ��E-Eek!�� the middle-ageddy shrieked but nothing happened. Her nose picked up an amorous fragrance from Selena��s silky ck hair. She turned around in awe.

    The crowd didn��t want to mess with the beautiful woman as well. They immediately made way for her without even an ��excuse�� being uttered. They saw her walk toward the most expensive inn in town as they were left either agape or with heads shaking.

    ��Damn, who should I kill to have a wife of that quality,�� muttered a cultivator from the crowd.

    ��God? I don��t know,�� answered another.

    The middle-ageddy, however, was not as amused as the others. She had not seen the condition of her restaurant yet. She knuckled her hands albeit trembling and entered the restaurant.

    She opened the door and her eyes aged faster than fresh milk out in the sun. Her heart sank deeper than the light could inside a deep ocean. Her throat dried in a sh. Broken tables, broken chairs, and no painting survived the onught either. It was a total disarray total chaos. Her knees weekend before they dropped on the floor.

    The onlookers were piqued with curiosity and quickly entered the fancy restaurant as well. The off-duty cooks and waitresses immediately entered the kitchen side. It was chaos there as well. The wall was adorned with sshes of vegetable oils. The leftover food is scattered on the floor. There was even a skillet with charred meat on top, inside the bin.

    Depression curtained the owner��s thoughts as she struggled to get up.

    ��O-Owner, I think you should see this,�� said one of the cooks as he handed her a piece of paper.

    The owner eagerly read the words scrawled across it: ��Sorry, hehe, I��m writing this with every sanity I have left. Thest time I got drunk, err, fuck I got no time! Anyway, I left a fortune if your restaurant is broken, I probably caused it.��

    Her thought immediately recollected as she furrowed her brows. She looked away from the piece of paper before an off-duty waitress rushed outside the kitchen. She frantically called the owner, ��Owner! Come and see this!��

    The middle-ageddy eagerly rushed in. She entered the kitchen before she found the waitress pointed out in the stockroom behind.

    ��All our food stocks are gone, but,�� the waitress gulped.

    The middle-ageddy pushed her away as she stood by the door. She pushed it open and the first thing she saw challenged the stretch of her eyes. Her wrinkles dissipated as her pupils glowed with diamonds. Her thought was elevated like a roller coaster plunging toward the sky. Her heart burst with euphoria before sheughed like a mad woman.

    Pile after pile of pouches filled the storage room up to the ceiling like a treasure cove. All of them were filled with Second Heaven Tokens to the brim. To say the fortune that Lyon had left behind was more than enough, was an understatement, even years of umting from the business of the restaurant couldn��tpare.

    ��O-Owner, are you okay?�� asked one of the cooks.

    ��Okay? I��m more than okay!�� said the middle-ageddy as she got her spirit back. ��Quick, quick! Give the couple and theds an appetizer! Make sure to put love in that appetizer more than your mother put into you.��

    ��That would be easy,�� said one of the cooks.

    ��What?��

    ��Err, nothing,�� said the cook before he meekly said, ��But it��s our day off.��

    ��If you don��t want a bonus then I will give the opportunity to someone else,�� said the owner.

    ��Bonus?!�� the workers eximed before they got to work.

    The onlookers had been pushed away from the restaurant by the owner��s re. She understood the grave matter. A new rich man was in town and she couldn��t help but brim with smiles. ��I wonder if he is taking another wife, no, a concubine would be fine as well!��

    Meanwhile, at the fancy inn.

    Selena had rented a room prior to returning to the disaster in the fancy restaurant. She was making her way toward the deluxe room that she prepared for her and her husband. She kicked the door open before carefully putting her husband on the king��s size bed.

    Selena proceeded to close the door. She looked over the room and found a medium-sized circr bath made out of wood. She pondered as she looked at the reflection in the water. She dipped her hand before she nodded. It was the perfect temperature against the cold of the night.

    She turned her attention toward Lyon who was sleeping as if not even the end of the world would wake him up. She smiled, her footsteps thudding against the wooden floor as she approached her husband. She started stripping her husband. His clothes fly away piece by piece, adorning the wooden floor.

    Selena looked at her bare husband. He was way younger than the day he saved her from that marriage and the curse of the art she practiced to be unbeatable in the way of the sword. She ced her palm on the center of his chest and reminisced in the warmth before she pulled him up and dipped his body into the warm bath carefully.

    She stripped down herself before joining the bath. She grabbed a sponge and washed her husband��s body with the readily avable soap by the side. She took care of him all the way before she took him to the bed andid him bare.

    She smiled seeing the work of art that she did on her husband. She walked by the opposite side of the bed before joining him. She snuggled in his arm before her breath reached his chest. She ced her arm across.

    She looked up at his face but uttered no word before she buried her face in his bosom and tightened her embrace.

    ��I envy you... Maria... and I��m sure, that auburn too.��

    Selena soon joined Lyon in his dreand.

 Chapter 955 - 955 New Young Masters

    955 New Young Masters

    Rayus twitched his eyes. The young man quickly found himself inside the devastated restaurant. He wiped the droll out of his lips whilst his brows furrowed. He noticed his other two friends had their faces faced down against the table with their bodies heaving up and down.

    ��What happened...�� Rayus muttered as he felt a mild sting inside his head. ��Tch!��

    He gritted his teeth before a vorful delight scent whisked at his nose.

    ��Good morning, young master,�� said a noticeable middle-ageddy.

    Rayus turned and squinted his eyes before recognizing who the woman was. It was the owner of the restaurant that they rented for the whole day. ��I-I...��

    Rayus panicked. He knew what had happened. His teacher was the single unit responsible for the mess. Though he hardly recalled the event details, he knew what his teacher did. He frantically looked around for the man responsible but found not a single trace of him. Suddenly a thud was heard Rayus hastily looked at the center of the table. A first-ss breakfast was served.

    ��...�� Rayus was at lost seeing the beautiful breakfast. He gulped his hunger for the delight in front of him as he darted his attention toward the smiling owner. ��I��m sorry...?��

    Reinhard��s nose twitched before he snapped back into his senses. ��Woah,��

    He instinctively grabbed the food he could grab with his hand and the others with a readily avable fork. He put everything edible into his mouth.

    .....

    Rayus��s face darkened. His friend just worsened the situation, the very first thing thetter did after he woke up.

    ��Oi, Reinhard! Read the situation!��

    ��Ugh? Ugh!�� A chunk of food stuck inside Reinhard��s mouth. He mmed his own chest a few times like a gori about to fight for territory before he grabbed a wooden ss of water and force the food down. ��Puah! What��s wrong with you?!��

    ��What?! What��s wrong with you?! Don��t you realize what��s going on?�� asked Rayus.

    ��I... oh...�� Reinhard blinked a few times as images ofst night returned. He shivered, ��Damn, he went nuts.��

    ��Man, can you guys keep it down,�� said Noah as he pulled his head up and looked at both of them with eyes squinting. He scratched the back of his head before his lips gaped open. ��Oh shit.��

    Rayus sighed.

    ��Ah..ha..�� the owner smiled awkwardly. ��Perhaps there is some misunderstanding?��

    Noah turned and bowed his head, ��We��re sorry, our teacher did this.��

    ��Oh no, no, it��s fine,�� said the owner. ��In fact, I want to say thank you.��

    ��What?�� the three students raised their brows at her response. Their ears were ready for some reprimand but they were unprepared for gratefulness out of her. Something was off.

    ��I... are you saying ��thank you��?�� asked Rayus.

    The owner nodded, ��and rightfully so, though, I��m a bit sad indeed that my restaurant is disheveled overnight, however, what your teacher give me is something more than I can afford in my lifetime. This destroyed ce can be refurbished, in fact, improved!��

    ��W..What?!�� Reinhard furrowed his brows, ��I��m totally lost.��

    ��Wait, did teacher give you a sum of Second Heaven Token?��

    ��A sum is an understatement,�� the owner blushed so much that she had to held her cheeks with her hands. ��I wonder if he is interested in me...��

    The three students had cklines over their heads as they heard her mutter. However, everyone knew where the Second Heaven Token came from.

    ��Where is he now?�� asked Noah.

    ��Thest time I saw that handsome face was when hisdy carried him toward an inn,�� said the owner.

    ��Ah! There you are!�� a shout of a man was heard from the entrance.

    All off them turned their heads and noticed that it was someone familiar. It was the contact that they were supposed to meet in the original n, Lenu.

    ��Hey! Watch your tongue!�� said the owner.

    ��Sir Lenu!�� eximed Reinhard.

    ��Oh! Is he your friend? Please pardon me,�� said the owner as her voice turned soft, ��I will leave you with your friend and breakfast, don��t worry, it��s on the house.��

    The three students were astounded at the leaked attitude that the owner was hiding. However, the matter at hand couldn��t make them contemte deeper on that.

    Lenu eagerly approached the three of them. ��I haven��t seen Refl sincest night, do you know where he is?��

    ��No?�� Rayus furrowed his brows.

    ��This is bad, I have a bad feeling,�� said Lenu as he took a cold breath with his teeth gritted. He put his hands on his waist before furrowing his brows. ��What happened here? This ce is a total mess.��

    ( You just notice that now? ) thought Noah, ��Well...��

    Noah proceeded to exin what happened yesterday night. The huge food that Selena made was as bad as it looked. The dish was surrounded by an aura, a type of dish that even chefs couldn��t believe it could be made. The charred meat was horrible to taste. It was their first time wasting so much money on something that they doubt it would change shape after scrolling down their stomach.

    However, Lyon started acting weird after the first bite. They thought that he was poisoned by the food that was served, then again, what forces did they have against Selena? Soon the students felt the same sickness that Lyon experienced and each of them tried to survive with their grunts before their bodies copsed. With their consciousness hanging in the bnce they briefly saw Lyon force himself on the food like it was the only thing that could keep him alive.

    Selena was beyond delighted that his husband finished the meal. She suddenly left the restaurant with a smile on her face, leaving Lyon to be thest one standing among them. In one blink, they saw Lyon eagerly enter the kitchen. With another blink and their eyes could hardly make out the image of Lyon talking to himself andughing at random things before throwing things in a random direction.

    Lenu had his jaw slightly cked as he heard Noah��s story. He gulped, ��That��s bullshit.��

    Noah shrugged his shoulder, ��Believe it or not, that��s not our problem really.��

    ( These kids ) thought Lenu as he was annoyed. He sighed, ��Alright, fine, fine, supposed that one to be true, where is Teacher Lyon?��

    Rayus answered, ��We haven��t visited him yet, the owner said that he and the madam were at an in�� Oh no...��

    Rayus��s eyes trembled before he gulped.

    ��W-What��s wrong?�� Lenu asked.

    ��I... I remember, Sir Refl was... here,�� said Rayus as he looked at Lenu with fear umting in his thought.

    ��Th-Then? Spit it out!�� said Lenu.

    ��I think I saw something ridiculous,�� said Rayus. ��The broken furniture, Sir Refl yed a part not just our teacher, and somehow, he identally broke a Returning Jade Stone in the process as he tried to stop our teacher��s ridiculous act.��

    ��That��s even more bullshit than before,�� said Lenu as he shrugged his shoulder with furrowed brows.

    ��I mean, look above, that��s a hole!�� said Rayus as he pointed at the ceiling.

    Lenu and the other two looked above and saw the clouds passing by in the sky. Lene had tried to fathom the possibility of Refl being caught by the Burgeon Swan in a hidden operation, but not this one. It was too unbelievable for his mind to believe that this kind of thing would happen. The possibilities were too small for it to happen, it would take a degree of bad luck to even ur.

    Lenu contemted before saying, ��We need to find Teacher Lyon, if he doesn��t possess the Returning Jade Stone mentioned, then...�� he sighed, ��I don��t... I don��t even know at that point.��

    ��A-Alright...? But can we finish the breakfast first?��

    ...

    Meanwhile inside the deluxe room of the inn.

    Lyon��s face was greeted with the rays of the sun as the sound of the pulled curtain was heard. His eyes twitched before fluttery opened up. He immediately saw a woman dressed in a cultivation robe standing by the window.

    She was smiling at him as a newlywed would.

    ��Selena...�� Lyon pushed himself up and leaned on the headboard. He looked down and noticed that his torso was open. He peeked inside the nket and raised his brows. He didn��t wear anything under either. He looked up at Selena before saying, ��Selena, did we...��

    He gestured whilst pointing at her and himself back and forth, ��You know... make love?��

    ��Well, what do you think?�� Selena asked with a wink.

    Lyon furrowed his brows before raising one, ��Well I think we should do it again because I don��t remember a single thing.��

    Selena chuckled, ��I��m just joking, we didn��t do a thingst night but sleep next to each other.��

    ��Then I think we should do something right now just because!�� Lyon grinned as he put his hand on the edge of the nket ready to flip it open.

    ��Teacher! We have an emergency!�� said Reinhard as he banged on the door several times.

    ��Oh Fuck off!�� Lyon cursed.

 Chapter 956 - 956 Danger Comes

    956 Danger Comes

    Lyon opened the door and had a furious look on his face. He wore any basic cultivation robe could find at his reach before standing with arms tightly across his chest. He was towering over them with his presence.

    ��What?�� he asked robustly.

    Lenu gulped as he was under Lyon��s presence. He was palpitating with cold sweat on his forehead. He gulped to pacify his nervousness before saying with a bit of stutter, ��R-Refl... he��s gone.��

    ��Who?�� Lyon furrowed his brows.

    ��Refl, teacher, the one that sent us here in the first ce?�� added Noah.

    ��Oh... right, that one,�� said Lyon. ��What makes you think that I know where he went? The guy is an adult.��

    ��We think that you are the one kicking him out,�� said Reinhard.

    ��That��s bullshit,�� said Lyon as he turned and returned to the deluxe room.

    The three students looked at each other with worries inside their eyes before they stepped in as well. The madam that they both feared and respected was there sitting by the bed. Her beauty was mesmerizing but the matter at hand was too dire.

    .....

    Lenu was thest one to enter the deluxe room and the one closing the door. He obviously noticed the beauty��s presence but he knew to keep his mouth shut. The woman may be a beautiful flower but the thorns she had could shred an entire kingdom.

    ��What makes you have that idea?�� asked Lyon before he leaned on a wall with his arms crossed.

    ��Do you have the Returning Jade Stone that you retrieve from Gamael?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Of course,�� Lyon answered whilst tapping his outfits, checking the items inside his spatial ring. Then he turned to his wife with a smile and asked, ��Darling, did you see the Returning Jade Stone?��

    ��Sorry, I haven��t seen it,�� said Selena as she shook her head.

    ��Well, I lost it,�� said Lyon as he looked at the four of them.

    ��Exactly! That��s the problem!�� said Reinhard.

    ��We think that you somehow made Sir Refl break the Returning Jade Stone when you were drunk,�� said Rayus.

    ��Drunk? We��re drunk?�� asked Lyon.

    ��No, you were,�� said Noah. ��Which is odd.��

    Lyon muttered, ��I guess that exins why I can��t remember anything from yesterday night.��

    Lyon looked up and no longer leaning on the wall. He walked a few steps toward the window before turning at them. He brooded, ��Maybe that happened.��

    ��I mean, the fact that you can��t find the Returning Jade Stone supported the idea,�� said Rayus, ��This is bad, teacher, Sir Refl might be in danger.��

    ��Goddamnit,�� said Lyon.

    ��Darling, are you going to save him?�� asked Selena.

    Lyon sighed, ��Yes, I have to save him, don��t want a ghost to be cursing at me for a stupid reason.��

    The students and Lenu��s eyes lit up. Thetter knew that saving Refl would mean assaulting the Burgeon Swan which was another step in flipping the mountain.

    ��How big is your group?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Huh? Oh, we are pretty big,�� said Lenu. ��Though that was at first, now, most of them either quit or joined the Burgeon Swan instead.��

    ��Wha... What? Why?!�� asked Reinhard.

    Lenu sighed, ��There are various reasons, but most resources and safety.��

    Reinhard fell into silence after hearing his answer. His face seemed to have a drought. He never thought that the situation was that bleak. With cultivators starting to jump to the other side and their numbers diminishing, the hope of flipping the mountain also decreased.

    ��That��s depressing,�� uttered Lyon, ��Does anyone else know if he is missing?��

    ��So far, none, only us,�� said Lenu. ��However, it would prove to be difficult to hide the fact since he is a prominent figure in the group.��

    ��Is that so,�� Lyon crossed his arms. ��What would happen when they know?��

    Lenu sighed. His eyes didn��t deny the severity of the situation if the group knew that Refl was missing, especially if they knew where. Fear was etched deep into the lines of his weathered face as his words were weighed down by the gravity of the circumstances. ��This group is ourst hope in dealing against the Burgeon Swan, if they knew that Refl was captured, or even worse, killed, it would be the ultimate victory of the Burgeon Swan. Not a single entity would risk it to fight them in our stead once that happened. After that, Second Heaven might as well be their yground.��

    Lenu looked at Lyon with eyes begging for a miracle, ��Please, Teacher Lyon, we have to get him back.��

    Lyon noticed Lenu��s hands were shaking, a testament to the gravity of the situation. The Second Heaven was on the verge of change and Refl was one of the definite actors. His loss would be a predicament that out-scoped the rest of Lenu��s group, thus plunging the trajectory of the Second Heaven into an unknown, uncertain, future.

    Reinhard knuckled his hands before facing Lyon, ��Teacher, we need to save him.��

    Noah sighed, ��I��m afraid, I have to agree with Reinhard.��

    ��Teacher, only you can do this,�� said Rayus nodding.

    Lyon smirked hearing the encouragement from his own students whom he hardly knew a month. However, the joyous seeped inside his pupils was unrestrained. For other people to put their trust in him, the feeling was unblemishedly rushing. ��There is no need to rush, I doubt that Refl would die that easily, he is a top dog in your group, right?��

    ��That��s true,�� Lenu answered with his head down. ��However, how long can he hold on.��

    ��We don��t even know where to look,�� said Lyon.

    ��Tch! Damn it!�� Reinhard gritted his teeth, ��If we stay here any longer then the chances of him surviving are decreasing.��

    ��That chance always decreases no matter what we do, Reinhard,�� said Lyon as he approached him before pping the back of his head, ��Calm down, we are still blind as to where to go.��

    ��We have to meet with the others,�� said Lenu. ��They ought to have more information about the other camp.��

    ��Ah, that can do,�� said Noah as he nodded, ��We can rob the entire camp and do the exact same thing to Gamael, killing two birds with one stone!��

    ��What makes you think that it would be that easy?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��They should have known that Gamael is dead by now, or at least they spected him to be.��

    ��What? How that fast?�� Reinhard asked.

    Rayus raised his brows before he eximed, ��Ah! The Summoning Ruby Stone!��

    Lyon nodded, ��En, that stone would have dimmed by now, and the big boss must have known what was going on.��

    ��That��s...�� Lenu realized that the circumstances were even direr than before. ��Damn it, how can I not think of that!��

    ��So they are going to inspect what��s going on in the camp!�� said Rayus. ��We have to move there quickly!��

    ��Oh shit! That means this city is in danger if we don��t stop them!�� said Noah with eyes darting toward the others.

    ��Tch!�� Reinhard suddenly rushed out with hurried steps.

    ��Reinhard!�� Rayus shouted, ��Where are you going!?��

    ��I can��t stand idly by when I know that this city is in danger!�� shouted Reinhard from downstairs.

    ��Tch! That stupid bastard!�� Rayus gritted his teeth and followed after Reinhard with a rush.

    ��Oh, c��mon!�� Noah rolled his eyes before following both of them.

    Lyon looked at the situation with blinking eyes. The situation suddenly developed haphazardly and out of his prediction. He never thought that Reinhard would run, where would he even run to? ��Well, you don��t see that every day, hahaha!��

    ��T-Teacher Lyon, how can you be so calm in this situation? Your student might get killed if they found them.��

    ��There is no better teacher than the swing of death,�� said Lyon. ��They will learn to survive as their health is most likely threatened, after all, that��s the meaning of being a cultivator right? To live long.��

    Selena furrowed her brows before looking at the window, ��Darling, I think the inspectors havee to the city instead.��

    ��Really?!�� Lenu raised his brows to the ceiling.

    ��Hmmm, then those kids are really in danger now,�� said Lyon. He leisurely yawned as he walked down the stairs, ��Let��s go, darling.��

    ��En!�� Selena skipped before following right beside him.

    ��Ah, wait for me!�� Lenu quickly followed suit.

    ...

    Reinhard was running toward the north gate even though he heard his fellows calling his name from behind. His eyes were sharp with teeth greeted. He needed to stop them from getting into the city. Otherwise, horror would befall the people living there.

    Just as he was about to reach the gate, a hand shot out from nowhere and grabbed his neck, pulling him back with surprising strength.

    Reinhard gasped for air, his eyes wide with shock and fear. He turned to face his attacker before his pupils trembled. It was a man he had never seen before.

    ��Where do you think you��re going, boy?�� the figure growled, his teeth grinning.

    Noah and Rayus both halted altogether as they saw their friend being held up with one hand.

    ��Reinhard!��

 Chapter 957 - 957 Comical Teacher?

    957 Comical Teacher?

    Two figures were standing at the gate as they garnered attention from the cultivators.

    One was a woman. Her long legs carried her swiftly and gracefully, her leggings hugging every curve of her toned muscles. Her blonde hair was braided into a circlet above her head, the braids intertwining like a serpent as they twisted and turned.

    In her hand, she held a menacing scythe, the de glinting ominously in the dim light. The size of the weapon was perfectly proportionate to her slender frame, and it seemed to radiate power and deadly intent.

    She moved with fluid grace, her eyes scanning the entire town for any sign that had not yet been revealed. Her senses were heightened, her body poised for action as shended her attention on the other two students.

    The one beside him was a man with a robust figure, filling the air with a sense of arrogance. His neck was thicker than Rayus��s neck and a square jaw that was set permanently to a scowl. Every step he took seemed to be heavy and deliberately so.

    He was the one that held Reinhard by the neck so casually but firmly. Thetter��s feet were cycling to reach the ground but it was a meaningless effort.

    ��Hahaha, stop squirming around, you act like a bug,�� said the man beforeughing with cockiness.

    ��Let him go!�� said Noah from the distance.

    ��Hahaha!�� the manughed, ��Why don��t youe here and force me?��

    .....

    ��Tch!�� Noah knew he was no match against the man that stood towering. No, the entire city was in the clutch of these two from the moment they stepped inside. Their power far surpassed them all and the chances of all cultivators working together to take them both down were near null. They would rather live, and not risk dying to save a loud brat.

    ��Noah, go get teacher!�� said Rayus.

    ��R-Right!�� Noah quickly turned before his pupils shrunken. His goosebumps heightened across the bar of limitation before a sharp wave hit his back. His clothing was easily shredded and blood spewed out as his feet left the ground. ��Gah!�� he was sent rolling.

    ��Noah!�� Rayus eximed.

    ��Not one more step,�� said the woman as she pointed at Rayus with her scythe.

    ��Tch!�� Rayus gritted his teeth, ��Who are you two?!��

    ��d you asked,�� said the man, ��We are from the Burgeon Swan, the top management that is.��

    The cultivators gasped as they heard the revtion.

    ( Crap! They came already! ) thought Rayus. ��What do you want?��

    ��We are searching for the group that extinguished the camp nearby, and also Gamael��s head was unattached,�� said thedy before she threw a head. The head rolled to the center of the city��s attention. It was Gamael��s severed head.

    The cultivators gasped yet again. Gamael was one of the prominent figures in Burgeon Swan, however, his head rolled and thest expression that he gave was that of shock and horror.

    ��We want information for the one responsible for this, or we will have to purge this ce,�� said the woman.

    ��W-We have no idea! No idea!�� said one of the cultivators with fear seeping his withering creased forehead. He hastily took steps backward before his fright peaked then made a run for it.

    Thedy snarled before she blinked from her spot.

    All cultivators were caught off guard before a ripped flesh was heard. The cultivator that was running, was split in half from behind. Thedy didn��t spare a nce as the corpse made its first thud against the ground. ��Anyone else, trying to run?��

    The cultivators were petrified by the sight. The death was brutally quick and efficient, none of them could catch her movement. Those long legs were not just for show, they thought.

    Noah��s finger flinched. He was still alive despite the deep wound he suffered from the assault. ( Shit, my back burns! ) thought Noah as he gritted his teeth. He was disabled before he could reach the inn with his nce.

    His ears suddenly perked up as his eyes widened. A shadow enveloped his body before he heard rustled clothes. ��You alright?��

    ��Teacher!�� Noah eximed whilst still under.

    ��Teacher!�� Rayus eximed as well.

    ��Teacher?�� The man furrowed his brows before smirking a grin, ��Ahahaha, to think that we find a bonding between a student and a teacher, how touching, how touching�� I take it that you are one of his students too?�� he said to Reinhard whose face was paling.

    The woman furrowed her brows and looked at Lyon who was squatting down. He seemed to not be apanied by other people, but he was calm while in the sea of torrenting fear. She immediately spread her divine sense and caught Lyon rising his brows.

    ��Huh,�� Lyon turned his head before finding the woman with a scythe in her hand. Blood was dripping as he breathed. He grinned as he stood up. He smirked looking at the woman.

    ��That��s pathetic,�� said the woman. ��A peak True God Cultivator, and I pity these students.��

    ��Hmm, did you say something, beauty?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Oi!�� the burly man called out.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows. ��What do you want?��

    ��Look what I got,�� said the burly man as he showed Reinhard and dangled him. Reinhard��s neck was hardly left visible from the grip.

    ��What you got?�� asked Lyon.

    ��What?�� the burly man raised his brows in confusion, ��Is this not your student?��

    ��What?!�� Lyon furrowed his brows as he squinted his eyes he barely noticed Reinhard��s face, ��Oh shit, Reinhard, hahaha! You need to have blood on your face, you��re so pale I bet your mother won��t recognize you.��

    Foam started to bubble up and seeped out of Reinhard��s closed lips. However, they didn��t know were it from the intensity of the choke or the intensity of the rage boiling inside of him.

    ��Are you sane?�� the burly man furrowed his brows, ��Don��t you realize the severity of this situation, I can send him off with a little pressure from my grip, like breaking a thin twig,�� he said so menacingly. However, his threat was greeted with a yawn from the man that was supposed to be covered with anxiety.

    ��Yada, yada, yada,�� said Lyon. ��If you want to let go of him, then let go already, if you don��t then you don��t have to, that student of mine won��t die that easy.��

    ( I��m literally going to die that easy! ) thought Reinhard from his bulging eyes.

    ��Well, a demonstration then,�� said the burly man.

    ��Oh, what��s this, why is Gamael��s head over here?�� asked Lyon.

    The woman furrowed her brows before she asked, ��Did you know something? Spit it out.��

    ��Know what?�� Lyon asked as he shrugged his shoulder as if he knew nothing.

    ��The Burgeon Swan camp near here, inside an illusion, had just been massacred by an unknown assant,�� said the woman, ��If you know something about it, then he will let your student life, and I will spare the town from an unwanted massacre.��

    ��P-Please young man! If you know something, please tell them!�� said one of the cultivators shaking in fear.

    ��Please young man, you could spell our safety!�� said another,

    ��Please, young man!�� said the cultivators in unison.

    The people of Guh City were looking at him, yearning for everyday mundane life that was threatened. Some of them knew he was involved in the recent restaurant ident, but none of them knew enough that he was the actual perpetrator of things leading to this dire situation in the first ce.

    Lyon sighed, ��Will you promise me that you will let Reinhard go?��

    ��Well, that would depend on your answer, teacher.��

    ��You won��t like the answer,�� said Lyon.

    ��Huh?��

    Lyon smirked, ��For you see, thest person that this head saw...��

    The woman with the scythe had her pupils shrunk to a dot. A scent of killing intent wafted around her like a sudden burst of me. Her poised body was instinctively vignt but she didn��t know where it came from.

    ��Is me,�� said Lyon as he pointed at himself with a proud grin.

    The city was silent as they heard what he just said like a giant bell tolling and snapping away their attention.

    ��...Wha? What? Hahahahaha!�� the burly manughed and pped his thighs a few times. Tears riddled his eyes before he said, ��Y-You got aedian for a teacher? Hahaha, I wish my teacher was half good as yours.��

    ��She....ing...�� said Reinhard with veins bulging on his forehead but a smirk formed.

    ��Huh?�� the burly man was still in the middle of hisughter.

    Thedy with the scythe had her eyes widened before she shouted with all her might, ��Poger! Watch out! HE��S NOT ALONE!��

    Poger��s eyes widened as he tried to peek behind him but was greeted with a sword hacking down his shoulder. Blood immediately spurted from the stump and painted Reinhard��s face with a patch. The city fell into silence before his howl of pain was heard after he stepped away.

 Chapter 958 - 958 How About an Exam? Fail = Death

    958 How About an Exam? Fail = Death

    The whole ce erupted with cold silence as they looked at the woman with a sword in her hand and blood dripping from it, in utter shock. There was a scream of terror before there was the wail of pain. Before they knew it, the burly man named Poger had lost his arm.

    Reinhard immediately catching breath the moment he fell down. His pale face slowly returned to the hue of the living as blood surged again. He touched his neck and barely felt it. His brows furrowed before looking at Poger and the woman with the scythe standing next to each other.

    The woman couldn��t even spare her focus to look at the severity of her partner��s wound. She knew nobody could sneak up past her that easily, moreover made her skin crawl prior to seeing the actor. Her attention was locked on the woman who was scowling at her and Poger. There was not a shred of fear even when the name Burgeon Swan was mentioned several times.

    ��What the fuck?!�� said Poger with a face riddled with rage. His broad shoulder was heaving up and down.

    ��State your name,�� said the woman as she pointed her scythe at the woman.

    Selena didn��t address her order but instead looked at Lyon.

    The woman with the scythe in hand noticed the need for approval that Selena did. She frowned. Such a powerful woman that could possibly match her prowess actually needed approval from a man whose cultivation level was far below her. She knew something didn��t add up.

    Lyon on the other hand shook his head with a smirk. He was still calm despite the esction of the situation. He crossed his arms whilst looking at the two from the Burgeon Swan. ��Now, do you believe me?��

    ��Tch! Don��t worry, I will wipe that smug face of yours in no time!�� said Poger with bits of his spits escaping his mouth.

    .....

    ��Before you do that, why don��t you give me a double high five?�� said Lyon. ��Oh, sorry, I didn��t mean that, heh.��

    ��You!!�� Poger red.

    Rayus couldn��t believe how ridiculously calm his teacher was. The whole town was practically being choked just a moment ago, yet the man was still able to be a menace that was possibly bigger than the two from the Burgeon Swan. He may not wield a sword yet, but his word could possibly explode their ancestor��s grave.

    Reinhard was at a loss. The situation was reversed so fast that he had no idea how to y a part. That was before he found Noah still lying there with his wounded back. ( Noah?! ) he thought. He was finding a way that

    ��Woah, calm down, I can hear your blood boiling from here,�� said Lyon with a condescending tone.

    ��Die!�� Poger was consumed by rage as he eagerly stomp one leg forward. However, a scythe was immediately about to embrace his neck as he was about to leap. He paused with eyes wide. All of that rage vanished and the cold sweat on his forehead multiplied.

    ��Oh?�� Lyon raised one of his brows, before smirking again. ��What��s this, an infighting?��

    ��R-Rezali? Can you put out of my face?�� asked Poger.

    ��Ah so that��s your name,�� said Lyon as he p a knuckle to his palm. ��Rezali, en, en, nice name.��

    ��Shut up,�� said Rezali before looking at Selena who was standing there unresponsive during the whole ordeal. She darted her nce back at Lyon before asking, ��Are you really the one that killed Gamael?��

    ��Yes,�� said Lyon. ��I am the one that killed Gamael, and the entire camp for that matter.��

    The two crowds went silent as he dered the sin that he did. However, this development brought a smile to his face instead, a smirk if you will. ��Now you take this seriously.��

    The woman suddenly smiled a wicked smile. She put away her scythe from Poger and put one hand on her waist. She pointed at Lyon before saying loudly, ��Hear me Guh City, if you can give me this man and his affiliations here, I will spare Guh City, no, not only that, but I will personally give you all a boost to your ie, a boost to your financial life, a boost your power as well, and of course, the safety of the Burgeon Swan. If you choose not to do it, then, the Burgeon Swan will hunt you down.��

    The three students had their eyes widened hearing the wordsing out of the woman��s mouth.

    The cultivators inside the Guh City had a wave of gulps. They were looking at Lyon with hands shivering from the cold of wafted death.

    ��C��mon, it��s just the five of them, I��m sure you all can handle the students, and of course, we will also take part in it,�� said Rezali with a smirk. ��Why not start with the one on the ground first?��

    One of the cultivators was looking at Noah with pupils trembling. The desire to kill surged, no, it was the desire to survive. Suddenly his shoulder was grabbed tightly by a hand.

    ��Oi, what are you doing?�� asked Lenu.

    The man turned and struggled out of his grab. He pointed at Lenu with obvious trepidation. ��W-What are you doing?! What am I doing?! I want to live, you idiot!! What are you doing?! Do you want Burgeon Swan to hunt you down, to your veryst rtive?!��

    Reinhard was taken aback by the rebuttal and left his mouth agape. He shook his head with gritted teeth. He couldn��t believe that the man would say that, however, his friend needed his help. He rushed toward Noah, eagerly to cover him.

    Lenu furrowed his brows, but before he could respond the others voiced out their opinion.

    ��He��s right, he��s right,�� random voices from the crowd splurted out.

    Lenu red at his surroundings with knuckled fists. The Burgeon Swan had bought the city with terror and promised riches, as well as the most important of all, life.

    ��Heh, looks like they have another one here,�� said thedy.

    ��You��re so evil,�� said Poger with a smirk. His stump no longer leaked blood but his vitality was severely damaged. He won��t put optimum damage as he usually could with only one arm.

    ��Noah, you alright?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Kh! Are you blind?�� asked Noah who was still on the ground.

    ��S-Sorry.��

    ��Nevermind! Where is Rayus?��

    ��I��m beside you,�� said Rayus.

    ��Oh... Ok.��

    ��The whole town is going to kill us,�� said Reinhard as he gritted his teeth, ��How could they, don��t they know what we��re doing?��

    ��They want to survive,�� said Rayus, ��I would do the same if you two were the hostage, you would, right Reinhard?��

    ��Huh?�� Reinhard looked at Rayus.

    ��Would you kill the innocent to save your own friend?�� asked Rayus.

    ��I...�� Reinhard closed his eyes before furrowing his brows. ��Goddamn it, I would!��

    Rayus nodded despite noticing Reinhard��s trembling fist.

    ��Now, then, what should we do, teacher?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon turned, ��Oh, you three are here, hahaha, didn��t notice you there.��

    The three students had ck lines raining down their foreheads.

    ��Well, this is a bad situation isn��t it, just one night ago we have a gruel�� I mean, festive dinner, and now we are going to be ughtered like a pig on a farm,�� said Lyon.

    ��That��s not... very encouraging, teacher,�� said Noah.

    ��C��mon it��s just a surface wound, stop ying dead Noah,�� said Lyon. ��Oh right, I forgot! I haven��t fixed you yet, haven��t I, Rayus?��

    ��Wait, that��s not a figure of speech?�� said Reinhard.

    Lyon pped the back of his head.

    ��Oh, what��s this, an infighting?�� Rezali mockinglyughed at him.

    ��Wrong,�� said Lyon as he turned, ��This is called tough love, what? Never had your butt spanked during lovey-dovey?��

    ��Now is not the time, teacher,�� said Noah.

    ��Tch! You perverted piece of shit!�� cursed Rezali.

    Lyon raised his chin as he crossed his arms. ��Say kids, how much do you want to kill your former teacher?��

    ��Huh?�� The three of them raised their brows.

    ��It��s exam time!�� said Lyon, ��Your objective is to kill that big dude with one arm left, fail to do this, well, you��re probably dead.��

    ��What?!�� Reinhard eximed.

    ��If you can��t aplish this, do you honestly believe that you��ll be able to kill your traitor?�� said Lyon before he stepped forward.

    ��Alright, all of you settle down,�� said Lyon before the town actually chilled down. ��Here��s the deal, Rezali, you will get to know my wife, better. Careful not to lose your head, though.��

    ��Huh?�� Rezali furrowed her brows before they snapped wide open the moment Lyon p his hand. Selena was already one step away from her. ��Tch!�� she leaped back and avoided the horizontal sh, however, Selena was on the hunt.

    ��Rezali?!�� Poger shouted as he saw them taking the battle above the cloud.

    A foot shot out toward his cheek from behind. The st was deafening but his leg only managed to raise slightly before mming back down. ��Tch!��

    ��Hm?!�� Reinhard��s eyes opened wide before his ankle was grabbed and he was swung across the building.

    Rayus furrowed his brows, ��Teacher, are you going to watch?��

    ��Well not exactly, I have my own enemy to deal with.��

    ��What?�� said Noah who was holding his pain while getting up.

    Lyon smirked and walked in a direction with his hands behind his head. He yawned before rubbing his eyes. He stopped and smirked, ��Now then...��

    He stood in front of the whole crowd. He nodded up. ��Wanna go at it?��

 Chapter 959 - 959 Rumble

    959 Rumble

    ��Let��s go!�� Reinhard shouted before getting back on his feet. His eyes were filled with determination to onught the burly man that choked him. He knew that Poger is a formidable foe. He could hardly contain the presence of the man. However, thetter lost one arm already, and he had not only two arms but also two of his friends together.

    ��Not going to be easy,�� said Noah. ��Rayus, back up Reinhard, I will back you two up from here.��

    ��En,�� Rayus nodded. He might not be at his full prowess but he was still Rayus, the one that managed to protect the two of his friends under the siege of Burgeon Swan and the betrayal of the teacher. ( Impaired, I might be, but I won��t lose, besides! This is your test, right? To see if I have the right to be fully recovered?! Teacher Lyon! ).

    Rayus closed his eyes and fell into deep concentration. He whispered, ��Tailwind.��

    Noah opened his eyes wide before seeing a sword as tall as his upper torso in Rayus��s hand riddled with the hue of green wind.

    ��Tailwind...�� Reinhard muttered as he looked at Rayus. Thetter nodded at him. ��Heh,�� Reinhard smiled wryly, ��To think that he would pull that sword out again.��

    Poger rxed his shoulders with a mocking smirk on his face. ��Teacher, if you think that these three can kill me, then you better prepare three funerals.��

    ��We��re not going to die that easy,�� said Reinhard. ��Shred them, Kayan!��

    A spear taller than his body appeared in his hand. The neck of the spear had one giant red feather that bowed to no wind. His eyes red up but he took his steps carefully.

    .....

    Reinhard and Rayus both encircled Poger from opposite directions.

    Poger furrowed his brows with eyes looking at Reinhard then leering at Rayus. He was outnumbered but the quality of his enemy was far from the woman that cut his arm off. His chin raised, ��You��re underestimating me, teacher.��

    ��Man, you still keep talking to me?�� Lyon shrugged. ��I have my own ordeal here.��

    ��Immortal Magic: Surging Pyhton!�� shouted Noah.

    A spell from a grimoire floating right under his eyes sparkled before it dispersed. A huge magic brand golden in color formed instantaneously right under Poger��s feet to the size that even reach Reinhard and Rayus��s feet.

    ��What?! Instant Cast?!�� Poger��s eyes lit up before trembling seeing the projection of a huge phyton swimming under him. The phyton looked up with eyes ring before surging up like a dragon.

    Reinhard and Rayus leaped off as the phyton struck upward. They saw Poger holding the phyton��s upper jaw with one hand and pushing the lower jaw with his foot. His teeth were gritted as he was brought through the clouds.

    ��Don��t underestimate me!�� Poger shouted before ripping apart the huge phyton. The beast turned into water droplets in an explosion, leaving Poger drenched. He never thought that a mere student would be able to pull out a nasty trick like that.

    Poger was hovering with his breath uneven.

    Meanwhile under him. The town was caught gawking at the scene. They were unable to believe a powerful Immortal Spell would be activated so fast. A grimoire that could hold an Immortal Spell was not an ordinary one.

    ��Woah,�� Lyon looked up with one hand acting as a visor. ��You hide some pretty powerful spell inside that book.��

    ��Tch! That didn��t finish him off,�� said Noah as he too was breathing heavily.

    ��Yeah, doubt it would do the job done,�� said Lyon before he used his bottom lip upward with a shrug. ��But you did a good job though, even I was not expecting that, and that��s worthy praise more than even from that old headmaster since it��sing from me hahahaha!��

    Lyon proudlyughed, hardly considering the situation he and the students were in. His ears twitched before he swiftly turned and dodge an ax hacking down toward him.

    The cultivator that thought he got him by surprise had his eyes widened. He frantically continued hacking toward Lyon whilst moving forward, however, Lyon didn��t even bother to take the man seriously as he looked as if he was dancing backward before crossing his arms in the middle of it.

    ��Teacher...�� Reinhard muttered.

    ��Reinhard!�� Rayus shouted.

    ��Hm!?�� Reinhard looked up and saw Pogering at him with a morning star as big as his head. However, thetter was not as fast as his partner Rezali.

    Reinhard could see the attacking and quickly withdraw from his position. The morning star hit the ground and brought a slight tremor to his footing. ( Crap! ).

    Poger was agile enough to move one step forward and swung the morning star against Reinhard��s cheek. He grins menacingly anticipating the stter of Reinhard��s brain. However, a sword intervened in the swing.

    ��Rayus!�� Reinhard eximed as Rayus swiftly moved in just in time to sh down against Poger��s forearm. However, Rayus��s eyes opened wide in disbelief as Tailwind was not able to cut into a deeperyer than Poger��s skin.

    ��Weak!�� shouted Poger.

    Reinhard was in time to squat down and missed the critical hit but Rayus was propelled away from the force of the swing.

    ��Now,�� Reinhard quickly entered his stance seeing the opening. ��Kayan Art: Flurry of Clouds.��

    The spear thrust as if clouds were pierced as his arms moved at incredible speed. Poger took all the hits with a loud ssh heard all around each hit, but not a single muscle was shredded.

    ��You��re kidding,�� muttered Reinhard as he saw that Poger was still smirking.

    ��shy, shy, but not a single damage, pathetic,�� said Poger. ��You need to use power! Like this!�� he mmed the morning star downward but Reinhard dodged it. The impact made the whole town tremor.

    ( What incredible power! ) thought Reinhard in midair before taking a quick nce toward Lyon for guidance. His eyes widened, the man that was about to kill his teacher had already be a corpse under his foot.

    Meanwhile, in a distant sky, two women were standing opposite each other. One with the scythe the other with a nd curved sword.

    Rezali furrowed her brows. The woman in front of her was an opponent that she couldn��t underestimate. She could figure from the impact of their des that she might be the one that buried the entire camp that was led by Gamael.

    ��I don��t get it, why are you serving someone weaker than you?�� asked Rezalia.

    ��Weaker than me? You think my darling is weaker than me?�� Selena frowned. ��You are gravely mistaken.��

    ��...What?�� Rezali frowned. ��You��re an Origin God Cultivator, and he is a True God Cultivator, you��re one realm higher than him!��

    ��Were you to meet my darling at his full power, you won��t say such nonsense,�� said Selena.

    ��What...?�� Rezalia furrowed her brows. ��What do you mean, full power? Are you implying that he is impaired?��

    Selena sheathed her sword and called out to Scarlett. The dark menacing sword was out in the open once more.

    ( What the hell is that weapon?! S-Such terrible aura! ) thought Rezali as she began to respirate.

    ��He is the name who is forgotten, whose name is erased,�� said Selena.

    Rezali immediately heightened her senses toward Selena��s movement. The woman was faster than her and unbelievably powerful as well. If she lost sight of her, it could be her end and she knew this very well.

    ��Let me show you what the wife of a man whose name must be mentioned in the affair of the Three Realms!��

    ��Ngh?!�� Rezali eyes widened as a shroud of killing intent erupted from her opponent.

    ...

    Lyon shrugged, ��Well now, one down, anyone else willing to step forward?��

    The cultivators of the town stepped back. They were upied by the tremor that they couldn��t notice the way Lyon killed the frantic cultivator.

    ��What about me?�� Poger said with a grin before he leaped toward Lyon, with his morning star in hand.

    ��No, you don��t!�� Reinhard shouted before releasing another art, ��Kayan Art: Brush Tornado!��

    He propelled himself with a leap as he spun like a tornado with the spear as the tip. The attack plunged toward Poger who was still in midair but thetter was found smirking at the iing offense.

    Poger narrowly dodged the art and the ssh damage from it hardly grazed his skin. ��This is ridiculous, you guys can��t even����

    A sh suddenly arrives and cuts open the stump of his arm. Blood started to surge out like a fountain once more.

    ��Gah! You son of a bitch!�� Poger shouted as he saw Rayus taking the small window of opening tond a critical hit toward his severed limb. Poger rotated himself beforending a powerhouse kick toward Rayus��s face.

    Rayus wasunched downward before destroying several buildings in the process.

    Poger descended down beforending his feet on the ground. His breathing was heavy with eyes wanted to kill.

    ��You seem like you��re struggling, are you okay?�� asked Lyon in a jest.

    Poger��s blood surged toward his throat after he heard that. His eyes were bulging and bloodshot with teeth gritting as he looked at the smug face that Lyon gave.

 Chapter 960 - 960 No Where to Run

    960 No Where to Run

    Poger stood a few steps away before Rayus, his chest heaving with anger and frustration. His face was twisted in a fierce scowl as he red down at the young warrior, who had just thrust his sword into the stump of the man��s arm.

    Rayus stood before him, he was catching his breath. His eyes belied his slightly trembling hand. His nce was filled with fear but also defiance. He knew he had found a way to defeat him and how his enemy was aware.

    Reinhard stood beside Rayus with his spear�� Kayan ��pointed at Poger.

    ��You have no idea what you��re against, boys,�� said Poger with a fierce scowl. ��There are mountains that you should not ever climb!��

    Both students had their answers in their eyes. Both of them had faced their own bitterness. Now they stood facing one of the many obstacles toe. If they couldn��t ovee what was ahead of them, it would be just a naughty dream to end Ferece.

    ��You can threaten us, all you want,�� said Noah. ��We��re not backing down!��

    ��Right!�� said Reinhard and Rayus altogether.

    ��Heh,�� Poger smirked, ��Teacher, I never thought that you would be so evil, teaching these students to march to their own end.��

    ��March their own end? Is that what you see? Are you sure it��s their end?�� Lyon smirked. ��Or, do you see yours?��

    .....

    ��Heh, hahahaha!�� Pogerughed, ��You truly are a talentededian! Why are you trying to fend off the entire town against you? Are you sure that your wife would be able to handle Rezali?��

    ��No,�� Lyon shook his head, ��I think she would go a little overboard and kill her.��

    ��Hahaha! There you go again, killing her would mark your end of peacefulness!�� said Poger.

    ��Oh? Why so?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Your answer is to be continued, after the three burials!�� said Poger before he punched at the two students standing before him.

    ��Now!�� Noah��s grimoire activated once more.

    ��Immortal Magic!��

    ( Immortal Magic again!? ) Poger furrowed his brows before turning his trajectory afternding the first step.

    ( Crap! ) thought Rayus and Noah at the same time as they saw Poger was after Noah.

    ��You think an Origin God Cultivator can keep up with me?!�� Pogerughed. ��Die! Imbecile!��

    ��Fangs of Eels!�� shouted Noah.

    Magic brand formed right in front of him but a fist surrounded with condensed mana sweeping up to an uppercut broke it with a single punch.

    Noah could only look at the iing fist and braced for pain.

    ��Oi, Noah.��

    ��?!�� Noah felt his shoulders being pulled back. The deadly uppercut missed his jaw by a hair before the shock wave blew against his face. His eyelids pped as his hair fluttered. Life shed for a moment.

    ��Tch! You bastard!�� said Poger who nce down and saw how Lyon effortlessly denied Noah��s death with just a pull.

    ��Teacher!!�� Rayus and Reinhard eximed with their hearts almost sinking.

    However, Lyon was not done yet. He quickly got up as Poger spun from the recoil of his missed attack. His hand sneakily moved before one of his feet was timed perfectly into hitting Poger��s chest. Noah could definitely hear a roar when the impact was made, but it was quickly overpowered by the wail from Poger who wasunched at Reinhard and Rayus.

    Both students had their brows raised before narrowly dodging the iing figure by jumping opposite of each other.

    Poger wasunched crashing against a still building.

    ��T-Thank you, teacher!�� Noah eximed with eyes in tears and his hand feeling his racing heart. Life almost shed before his eyes but it was canceled at thest second.

    ��No need, saving you was not my intent,�� said Lyon as he waved his hand before smirking, ��Perhaps the dead didn��t want you yet.��

    Noah smiled wryly. He looked at his teacher keeping the whole town at bay once more. Seeing more cultivators than there were fingers in one��s hand could shake any confidence, however, his teacher was still nonchnt like they were nothing but children.

    Noah knew that despite his words, the teacher genuinely saved him.

    ��Stop gawking around, your fight is not done,�� said Lyon without turning his back.

    ��Y-Yes!�� Noah snapped from his admiration. His back was calling for his attention but he had to grit the pain through. The fight was not over.

    Poger pushed rubble out of his way. He looked at Lyon��s back with a fierce re. He had no idea a simple kick was able to make him go through thick walls. He then pointed at Lyon, ��You bastard! I thought you said something about not helping them?!��

    ��Did I say that?�� Lyon contemted as he looked at the sky, but everyone knew that he was faking it. He was inviting the rage inside Poger to reach a boiling point. ��Oh yeah, perhaps I said that.�� Lyon shrugged. ��But who cares, that thing is in the past.��

    ��You!!�� Poger��s jaw was trembling. His teeth grind looking at the casual teacher treating the situation like a little game. ��You will, REGRET!��

    ( Now! ) Rayus stealthily appeared right beside Poger. His eyes were looking at the bloody stump. It was Poger��s current weakest point. ( If I can��t kill you directly, then ). ��Tailwind Art: Robust Whisper!��

    ��Ngh!?�� Poger had his eyes widened noticing Rayus. He quickly used his other arm to cover Rayus��s sudden assault, however, he was a bit toote as another blood vessel was cut. Blood churned out with higher intensity.

    ��Brat!�� Poger shouted before he heard a shout.

    ��Over here!��

    Reinhard shouted and sent out a flurry of thrusts that zipped through the air in each one.

    ��Tch!�� Poger was struggling as he parried and dodge some of them before deciding to retreat with a leap.

    He was breathing heavily, looking at the three students with anger on his face. He couldn��t believe that the three of them were still alive even after a few shes against him.

    ( Finally! ) thought Rayus as his eyes turned radiant. Poger��s vitality had dropped so much that Reinhard couldnd a direct blow. ��The table has started to turn.��

    ( I can��t beat them, not with that damn teacher over there! ) thought Poger as he assessed the situation he was in. He had to keep a tab on Lyon��s movement whilst countering the three students�� attacks, moreover, he lost one arm already. With the loss of blood, Poger was not able to sink in rage anymore, he needed to survive.

    His breathing slowly stabilized before his gritted teeth turned into a smile. He pointed out at Lyon, ��Remember this! Remember this! You all will die! This town will be a ghost town! Hahahaha!��

    ��What are you talking about?�� asked Reinhard with furrowed brows.

    ��Focus, Reinhard,�� said Rayus, ��He is nning something.��

    ��You��re cornered,�� said Lyon who dared to show his back to the group of cultivators. ��Are you going to run back home to your boss?��

    Pogerughed, ��Cornered? Are you blind? You think these kids can kill me?��

    ��Seems like that to me,�� said Lyon.

    ��Hahaha! That would be thest jokeing out from your mouth!�� said Poger. He willed his intention to summon a Returning Jade Stone, however, nothing came out of his hand. His eyes shifted from confidence into worry. He immediately rustled his clothing to search for it. ( Where is it? It��s empty? )

    The students furrowed their brows, even the folks that were standing with uncertainty behind Lyon were also confused about Poger��s action.

    ��What��s the matter, you look quite perplexed,�� said Lyon. ��Are you looking for something? Perhaps a ring?��

    ��?!�� Poger��s goosebumps rose at the mention of a ring. He looked at Lyon before his pupils trembled. A familiar ring was in Lyon��s hand. Poger prayed in the deepest part of his heart as he darted his nce toward his hand, but his prayer was not answered. The ring on his finger was gone.

    ��I��m sorry, is this yours? Do you want it back? Hah, who am I kidding, you��re a Burgeon Swan top management, surely you have more than this,�� said Lyon. ��Though...�� he raised his chin, ��Looks like you only brought this one.��

    ��YOU BASTARD!!�� Poger shouted and unravel his mighty presence. He knew that Lyon definitely stole his ring in the midst moment of when he was attacked. The action took a severe hit toward his vitality before it vanished instantaneously the moment he remembered that he was not alone. ( Rezali! ).

    He quickly leaped off the ground in retreat. He franticly flew in the sky with teeth gritted. His mind was set on one woman, the one that could send him back to safety, the den of the Burgeon Swan.

    ��He��s getting away!�� shouted Reinhard before he leaped and chased Poger.

    Rayus was doubtful before he got a nod from Noah and a shrug from Lyon. He nodded before following Reinhard.

    After bursting through clouds, Poger was finally at the right ce. However, his smile vanished the moment he saw Rezali��s throat was already pierced with a sword. Blood was escaping her mouth as her body twitched with her eyes looking half-vacant.

 Chapter 961 - 961 Pass!

    961 Pass!

    Poger had his jaw cked open in disbelief. His fist was un-balled as his shoulders locked. The woman whose speed was far beyond his reach had her throat prated by a sword from behind. Her body was horrifically twitching, and her vitality plummeted. Her lips jittered as she tried to mumble a word or two to him, however, Poger couldn��t make up any. He had never thought the day woulde that Rezali would be in that state, convulsing with blood spewing out of her lips.

    Her scythe slowly glided out of her grip and then it fell to the ground below. The Empress of the Void had unsurprisinglye out as the victor of the battle that took ce away from the city.

    Reinhard furrowed his brows and raised them the moment he found Poger��s figure. ��Stop right��!?��

    He paused. He too saw the woman that had inflicted harm on his friend Noah and was in a state where even he felt pity. Such a powerful cultivator was on disy, hanging by a literal sword that pierced her throat.

    ��Reinhard!�� Rayus came and hovered next to him. He furrowed his brows before following Reinhard��s line of sight. He frowned before gulping. He had expected that the madam would win, he had seen a glimpse of her tremendous power.

    ��Rezali!�� shouted Poger. He knew that the two students were hovering not far from him, however, his key to leaving this ce safely was hanging.

    ��KH! Kh!�� Rezali couldn��t utter a word.

    ��Where is my darling?�� asked Selena as her sightnded on Reinhard and Rayus.

    ��E-Eh? T-Teacher is still in the city,�� said Reinhard.

    .....

    ��Is he safe?�� asked Selena.

    ��More than that,�� Rayus smiled wryly. Her husband was not an ordinary character despite looking like one. ��He got the whole town by the throat.��

    Selena smiled, ��Of course, he would. Did he leave a message for me?��

    ��No?�� Reinhard answered, ��He did say that Madam might go overboard.��

    ��Hmm, overboard,�� Selena muttered to herself.

    ��L-Lady!�� Poger chipped in. His eyes were looking at her with the utmost fear that he had ever experienced in his life. He gulped to pacify his nervousness but s, it was impossible. Forget about the cultivation level, the woman might have suppressed her real cultivation level and both of them bit the poisoned apple. ��Let Rezali live...�� he said.

    Selena frowned.

    ��Madam don��t!�� said Reinhard before Rayus pped the back of his head. ��Ouch!��

    ��Keep quiet, Reinhard, we��re not in the position to utter a word right now,�� said Rayus. ��This is madam we��re talking about.��

    ��R-Right...��

    Poger gulped once more as he heard no wording out. ��I assure you that it��s not toote, she can still be healed.��

    Selena pulled her sword out of her throat before catching her nape and gave it a choke with her other hand.

    ��P-Poger! Save me!�� shouted Rezali. Her frantic tone caught Poger off guard. He had never seen her so frightened before.

    ( You think I don��t want to!? I don��t know how! ) thought Poger with his teeth gritted. Were his vitality at his peak, he would have been able to make Reinhard and Rayus hostages. That way, he could barter them for his own safety. However, the two brats proved to be difficult to deal with, especially when he was an arm less.

    ��L-Lady, you don��t want this, if you kill us both, Burgeon Swan will hunt you and your husband down, and you will not be able to sleep well a single night, please consider that,�� said Poger. ��You are a powerful cultivator, far beyond the scope of Second Heaven, I might as well dare to say that you belonged in Paradise! The very goal of every cultivator! However, the safety of your husband is a different matter.��

    Selena furrowed her brows. ��Are you threatening my darling?��

    ( Poger you stupid pig! ) screamed Rezali inwardly.

    The wave of killing intent made his skin crawl. He couldn��t digest how a beautifuldy like her would have a severe killing intent that even made him, bow in defeat. There was not an individual in his entire life that could even par against hers.

    ��P-Please show mercy!�� said Poger. ��We are of no threat to you! You can kill us with a brandish of your sword at any time of your choosing, please, let us live...!�� his head bowed with tearsing from his eyes.

    Reinhard lost his bloodlust as he looked at Poger. The man that wasughing at the sky was now groveling in mercy. He had never thought the man that could end a city would break down in tears once his life was threatened.

    ��He has nowhere to go,�� Rayus shook his head, ��His fate was sealed the moment teacher and madam stepped in, no, it was sealed the moment they chose to oppose them.��

    ��Mercy...�� Selena muttered. ��Would you show mercy, Reinhard?��

    Reinhard raised his brows, ��H-Huh?��

    ��Don��t make me repeat myself.��

    Reinhard gulped with his entire body shaking. Her dominating presence could dull any sword, let alone a rookie like himself. ��I-I...��

    ��Young master!�� Poger turned and kowtowed in midair. ��I-I, this lowly one has made a mistake, a grave grave mistake! I hope that you can forgive me, I will give you anything you want! I will give you my Summoning Ruby Stone! I will give you protection! Wealth! J-Just have mercy on this old one! I-I have a child as well! As big as you, in fact, he is not older than you! I-I just want a happy life for him!��

    Reinhard was taken aback by his sobbing tone. His shoulders loosened as well as his grip on his spear. ��I...��

    ��Y-Y...�� Rezali tried to add more words.

    ��Close your lips,�� said Selena.

    ( Eek! ) Rezali was stumped. The blood had stopped spewing out from her lips, but her throat was still severely damaged. Although her life was hanging she was not going to die that easily, due to her high cultivation level but she didn��t dare to try to escape using Returning Jade Stone either. She knew that Selena had the full capacity in severing her head before the light could even send her off to distantnd.

    ��A-A child?�� Reinhard muttered in disbelief. A child, the same age as him. The words immediately upied his judgment. The convincing tears, the sobbing tone, and the pure act of powerlessness. He was passed the power to judge a man��s life and death. One decision to change the course of fate.

    Rayus was looking at Reinhard with worry in his eyes. There was no doubt that his friend was measuring the decisions presented to him. To kill or to let live. However, Rayus knew that he should not say anything at the moment. This was crucial for Reinhard.

    Reinhard��s eyes looked down as his spear was pointing in the same direction.

    ( Now! ) Poger screamed inwardly. He knew that Selena or Lyon would kill him either way, no sob story would save him from those two, especially the former who harbored such killing intent. However, making Reinhard a hostage was an option that enabled him to live. ( Thank you, stupid fool! ).

    ( Fuck! ) Rayus had his guard down and opened his mouth to call out for Reinhard the moment he saw Poger pouncing at him. ��Rein����

    Reinhard looked up, but he revealed a sharp nce. He tightened his grip on the spear and seemed to have prepared for this surprise attack.

    ��Huh?!�� Poger was not expecting that look. He bet it all in this one movement that he did and left his body open as the price.

    Reinhard retaliated and swiftly dodge then thrust his spear against the man��s right eye, the most delicate part of a cultivator.

    ��Aaagh!�� Poger wailed in pain.

    ��Eat this!�� shouted Reinhard and Rayus at the same time before both of them sent a flurry of thrusts and shes toward the man from the pr directions.

    ��Kayan!�� Reinhard put all of his strength into this thrust that aimed for Poger��s heart from the back. He roared as mana swirled around the tip and prated through the thick muscle of Poger and outward.

    ��Tailwind!�� Rayus shouted and went for the neck.

    ��Damn Brats!�� was thest words Poger said before his head was severed by Rayus��s wild sh.

    Both Reinhard and Rayus heaved heavily as they watched Poger��s body crash down. They looked at each other before smiling together.

    ��We did it,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Y-Yeah, we can take Ferece, at least, we have the possibility,�� said Rayus with his lungs hungrily consuming the air.

    Rezali looked over as much as she could, ��P-Please...?��

    Selena furrowed her brows and Rezali��s pupils shrunk. She severed her neck with an effortless swing and let the body and head follow Poger to the ground. She sheathed her sword and left without a single pause.

    Both students didn��t utter a word as they silently nodded at each other and followed Selena back to the city where the teacher awaited their return.

 Chapter 962 - 962 Consequences

    962 Consequences

    Refl sat slumped on the cold, hard floor of his cell, his hands bound tightly with the special metal that he knew all too well. He had been captured by his enemies, and he knew that there was no escape from this prison.

    He had always been a man of high status, feared and respected by all those around him. But now, he was reduced to nothing more than a prisoner, trapped in this small, dark cell with no hope of escape.

    He tried to stretch his legs out, but the cramped space of the cell made it impossible. He couldn��t even stand up fully, his head brushing against the low ceiling.

    As he sat there, he tried to think of a way out, but every n he came up with was quickly dashed against the cold, hard reality of his situation. He was trapped, and there was no way out.

    Refl, however, didn��t sustain as much injury as he thought they would inflict, in fact, he didn��t even have any bruises.

    He looked up, seeing the flickering fire of the torch on the wall. It was the only source of light. He sighed before he heard a condescendingugh from the corridor. The steps were getting clearer before a figure stood right before him.

    ��I see that you have taken a liking to your new abode, Refl,�� said the man before giving a smirk.

    The light of the torch revealed his face. He was a man of about the same age as Refl from the point of view of mere appearance. He had a Burgeon Swan embroidered on his cultivation robe and by the way, he was carrying himself, it was too obvious that he was too a top individual in the notorious bandit group.

    Refl closed his eyes and didn��t answer.

    .....

    Seeing his reaction, the man clicked his tongue. He smirked again, ��Refl, Refl, Refl, I can��t believe that you did what you did, yesterday, hahaha!��

    Refl showed the man a re but he still uttered no word.

    ��Oh c��mon now, don��t be so sulky all the time,�� said the man with a demeaning tone. ��I mean, look, we may be bandits, but we didn��t even harm you once you decided that you lowered your arms. An honor equal to a knight I��ll say.��

    Refl didn��t answer. He knew that the man before him rattled some words to etch his annoyance on him. However, the former was already checkmated, he hardly had any move left inside this prison cage.

    The man furrowed his brows. His advancement brought nothing but his own rage instead. He pped the bars and the sound of the impact echoed throughout the corridor.

    Refl nonchntly looked him right in the eyes. The re that the man gave him couldn��t make him flinch.

    ��What��s your n, Refl? You��re here for what? Is youring signify your end of a pursuit in destroying us? Tell me, Refl!��

    Refl took a good look at the man in front of him before opening his mouth, ��I am here because of a mistake.��

    ��Mistake? Heh,�� the man smiled sarcastically, ��You think I would believe that? That��s a pathetic lie, Refl.��

    ��I said what I said,�� said Refl.

    ��You really are asking to die, Refl,�� said the man. ��But the boss said to keep you alive, however, I��ll let you know that once he decided your fate to die, I��ll be the one to send you off!��

    Refl kept his nonchnt. ��If you don��t believe what I said, then don��t bother.��

    ��Hmph! Why don��t you hear yourself talk? Who would believe our ��archenemy�� woulde to our door like that? I say that you are pretending right now.��

    ��Pretending what?��

    ��You must have devised a n to attack us already,�� said the man.

    ��Not me,�� said Refl.

    ��Huh? Not you?�� the man furrowed his brows. ��What do you mean?��

    ��A drunk man sent me here,�� said Refl with a sigh.

    ��... what?�� the man was bbergasted by his words. Refl the man who was honorable in Second Heaven was sent to the camp of the Burgeon Swan by a drunk man. The story was getting impossible to believe.

    ��I can��t believe it either, but it is what it is,�� said Refl. ��Though, I��m just d that I��m not on his bad side... I think.��

    ��.... what are you talking about? Who are you talking about?��

    Refl shook his head, ��I��m not the one who killed Gamael.��

    ��Then who....?�� the man verged on the gap of the bars as he looked at Refl with his sharp eyes.

    ��Boss Ferece! Boss Ferece! This is an emergency! You are summoned to meet the captain,�� a bandit came rushing inside the corridor.

    ��Shut up!�� Ferece shouted with a wave of his hand before ring back at Refl. ��Who...?��

    ��Eek!�� The bandit gulped, ��It��s an emergency, Boss Ferece!��

    ��What the fuck is it?!�� asked Ferece whilst maintaining eye contact with Refl.

    ��B-Boss Rezali and B-Boss Poger, their Ruby Summoning Stone just died.��

    Ferece��s pupils shrunk to a dot almost instantaneously. He had been filled with unbelievable thoughts from Refl, and now one of his underlings just announced yet another petrifying news. However he was not the only one that was shocked by the news, Refl was, for better or worse, as well.

    Refl had overheard that two of the top management woulde and check Gamael��s camp. Both of them were worth more than a thousand bandits, they were more than sufficient if anything bad were to happen. He was worried that Guh City would be filled with blood, to search for Lyon. However, he had never thought that both of them would die.

    Ferece��s shock had hardly worn off before he asked, ��Refl! What kind of trap did you set in Gamael��s camp?��

    ��Heh,�� Refl smirked. ��Trap? Why would I risk my own life against the life of the two of them? I��ve set not a single trap.��

    ��Tch!��

    ��Do you believe me now, Ferece?�� Refl said with a sharp tone.

    ��Huh?��

    ��A drunk man sent me here,�� said Refl. ��He is neither my friend nor my foe... do your best to keep living, because he has some matter to settle with you.��

    ��What...?! Who is he!?�� asked Ferece.

    ��You don��t know who he is,�� said Refl. ��But he knows who you are, and what you did.��

    Ferece was contemting his words before he waved his hands valiantly, ��Empty threats! I��m not as weak as Rezali and Poger!��

    ��Hahaha,�� Refl was amused by Ferece��s attempt to keep his cool. ��You think you��re more powerful than both of thembined?��

    ��Even Old Gu of Nirvana School would have to think twice to strike me,�� said Ferece.

    The bold statement made Refl furrow his brows. Judging from the pitch of his tone and the emotion and circumstance, he appeared not to be lying. The power of the Burgeon Swan had indeed even made the headmaster of the Nirvana School wary but couldn��t do anything. The control of Second Heaven seemed like not a dream anymore for the Burgeon Swan, but a nightmare for him.

    ��B-Boss, I don��t think the captain would be happy if we keep him waiting for too long,�� said the bandit.

    Ferece furrowed his brows before giving onest nce at Refl. He turned. ��Burgeon Swan will rule the Second Heaven, and you will be the first one to die under that rule.��

    Refl could barely look at Ferece��s shadow before the steps were gone. He had not believed that Rezali and Poger would die so soon after Gamael��s death. Burgeon Swan was in it now. They would have to halt everything and think about the countermeasure. The death of three top management was a direct strike against their reputations.

    Refl sighed. He couldn��t do anything to contribute to attacking the Burgeon Swan and it dawned on him that if Lyon and the others failed, he will die, pretty humiliatingly so after considering his status and impact in Second Heaven. Yet even so, he had already made the best choice by not retaliating the moment he came into the headquarter of the Burgeon Swan unannounced. The only reason he was not killed right away was because of the mysteriousness of Gamael��s death and his status as the opposing party of the Burgeon Swan�� that it would prove to be of use somehow.

    ��I hate it when I need to leave everything to fate... Luck was never my forte.��

    ...

    Meanwhile, back in Guh City.

    Lyon was standing with his arms crossed looking at the group of people who stood to neither oppose nor support him. A couple of corpses had fallen by his hands and he didn��t shed any doubt in his nonchnt attitude.

    ��Darling!��

    A sweet call from the sky made him raise his brows. He turned before smiling at the woman that was his wife.

    However, the return of Selena and the three students brought a fact that made the cultivators in Guh City shiver.

    The top individuals in Burgeon Swan lost!

 Chapter 963 - 963 Ruined Victory

    963 Ruined Victory

    The situation inside Guh City was tense, however, this time was for apletely different reason. They all stood in disbelief mixed with fear as they realized that Lyon had won. He and his alliespletely obliterated a reckoned force that was the Burgeon Swan.

    Lyon crossed his arms. The odds were against him, however, that was from the eyes of the ones that didn��t know him well enough.

    ��Darling, do you want to turn this city into a haunted one?�� asked Selena.

    The entire cultivators were caught in dismay as sheid down those words. They could try to make a run for their lives. They could try to make sense of the decision that they had yet to take but implied. However, unlike the man, the wife was decisive and sharp just like her sword. She hardly made a joke, unless it was with her own husband.

    Lenu who was amongst the crowd sighed. He could not believe that the situation would turn around in less than a single day. He initially thought that the goal was to save those students and then retreat to forge a better n to save Refl from the clutches of the Burgeon Swan, however, he didn��t see as far as Lyon could see. The mysteries only deepened as his strength and his origin were absurd to be corrted.

    Reinhard furrowed his brows seeing that decision of their lives was in the reign of his nonchnt teacher. His sight caught a nce of his friend Noah who was struggling to get up. His attention shifted, and without much thinking, he went and aid his friend.

    ��Damn, my back,�� said Noah as he was helped to stand on his own feet by Reinhard.

    ��You alright?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Are you blind?�� Noah red at him.

    .....

    ��Oh... right,�� Reinhard made a wry smile. His mind was too upied with the fate of the town.

    Rayus joined them but his eyes were on his teacher as well.

    ��Well, well, just before, some very brave of you decided to end me right where I��m standing, but it seems to me that suddenly all that��s left are cowards,�� said Lyon as he smirked.

    ( D-Don��t tell me... he is not going to kill all of them, is he? ) thought Lenu. The possibility of the massacre was far from zero. He had witnessed an entire bandit camp beheaded and shredded, let alone a town. The elites and themoners, the rich and the poor, were suddenly the same in the matter of life and death.

    ��B-But, Teacher Lyon! We are nothing but a pawn being yed! We-We have no choice!�� said a cultivator with his hands trembling and trepidation riddled his face.

    ��Y-Yeah, we don��t have a choice!�� said another before a wave of resounding opinions blossomed up.

    ��A choice?�� Lyon raised his brows, ��You who all still has feet here, whose eyes still can see, whose heart still beating, you are all here only and ONLY because you didn��t even make one.��

    His regal presence and words choked their thoughts. They knew he was right, all of the cultivators of the city didn��t make a choice as they watched those who did, die beneath his feet. Yet, they didn��t dare to face Burgen Swan either. They knew the group��s notorious wrongdoings and actions.

    ��Do you see Reinhard,�� said Lyon without looking at him.

    Reinhard gulped as Lyon took his attention.

    ��This is the people you��re trying to save,�� said Lyon. ��The people you desperately not a moment ago trying to save, the strangers of your life!��

    ��?!�� Reinhard��s eyes widened.

    ��Noah almost lost his entire back because of you,�� said Lyon. ��Are they worth, Noah��s life?��

    Rayus didn��t dare to impede his teacher��s words and let the man control the situation. Noah on the other hand was looking at Reinhard. He wanted to utter a word to soften his stiff shoulder however, he could feel the madam��s stern gaze.

    Reinhard gulped. He could feel the surmounting attention he received from the cultivators he hardly knew. Their eyes were that of begging. They were begging for their lives to be saved. He could almost hear their thoughts, screaming for their lives to be saved, their lives to be spared. All their loved ones and all their circumstances were mining his conscience.

    ��Answer, Reinhard,�� said Lyon.

    Reinhard hardened his posture and stiffened his shoulders. He took a cold breath through his nose to appear calmer than the situation. He showed his sharp eyes, ��No.��

    Lyon smiled as he could hear the numerous cultivators in front of him had their hearts sunk to the depth of the abyss clinging to nothing. Their eyes were trembling before they shifted their attention from Reinhard to him. ��That��s a good answer.��

    Reinhard balled his fists as he tried to force himself to watch what will transpire. He had watched viins stained so casually, however, the situation was different this time. Some of them were just at the wrong ce and at the wrong time.

    ( This is bad! ) thought Lenu. ( He is about to implicate the Nirvana School as well if he massacred this city! ).

    ��I will not show mercy to my enemy,�� said Lyon before all eyes widened. The decree was made.

    Lenu noticed that Selena��s hand was already on the hilt. He opened his mouth desperately. The aftermath of killing an entire city was too much for a desired peace.

    ��Thus, I will not kill you all,�� said Lyon.

    The town froze as Selena quietly lifted her hand off the hilt. She was more than ready to sever the entire ce and space where Lyonid down the right words.

    Reinhard had his eyes widened whilst Lenu was caught doing the same.

    Their eyes softened as if a huge burden was lifted off their shoulders. They were spared, and their lives continued. They started to cheer in the name of living. However, Selena stepped forward. Her step was inaudible but all cheers stopped instantaneously. They could see the fire in her eyes, and they dare not cross with her.

    ��My husband chose to not end you all,�� said Selena. ��Now all of you kneel.��

    Her words were as sharp as her master in the way of the sword. Her demand made them taken back. They could hear the fury seeping so subtly behind her words. The husband chose to spare but the wife was eager to kill.

    Lenu and the three students stood no chance once Selena said the word. They could only witness the sight of which they would have never thought happened.

    One by hand, their knees turned weak. Their knees, both on the ground as a mixture of gratitude and terror sealed the moment their forehead joined in.

    A grand sight was before Lyon. Not a single cultivator dare standing up, no matter what background they had, it was nothingpared to the man who not only dare to oppose the Burgeon Swan but took a huge chunk of a bite out of them, and from the looks of it, he didn��t appear to have his hunger satiated.

    ( Never thought that I would see the day ) thought Lenu as he gulped. ( A man from the Mortal World would make the cultivators in Second Heaven not only bow or kneel but kowtowed in the name of gratitude and terror ).

    ��I see, so you are the one that killed my Rezali and Poger...��

    Reinhard and the other two had their souls suffocated. A tremendous presence was present yet their eyes refused to look over at who it was. Their instinct was telling them to run, but their feet won��t move.

    The cultivators kowtowing had not a shred of bravery to look up either. Lenu however, could see the figure hovering behind Lyon quite clearly. ( Drogan! The captain of the Burgeon Swan! This is bad! ).

    The bandit leader stood tall, his imposing figuremanding attention and respect from those around him. He had a rugged appearance, with a thick beard and long, unkempt hair that flowed down his broad shoulders. His piercing eyes were the color of storm clouds, and they seemed to take in everything around him, missing nothing. His clothing was a mismatch of various materials and colors as if he had taken whatever he could find and fashioned it into a uniform.

    As he spoke, his voice was low and rough, like gravel being ground underfoot. His words were measured and deliberate, each one carrying weight and importance that demanded attention. He was a man who inspired fear and loyalty in equal measure.

    ��Just an astral and you dare to use that tone against my husband?�� Selena turned and looked the man dead in the eye.

    ��Hm?�� the bandit leader furrowed his brows.

    Selena��s feet left the ground and hovered up to the same altitude as him. Selena unsheathed her sword and pointed at the man whose chin was raised. ��You are in the presence of my husband, join the others and kneel.��

    Drogan��s eyes widened in disbelief as he was joined by Lenu doing the same.

 Chapter 964 - 964 Drogan and The Burgeon Swan

    964 Drogan and The Burgeon Swan

    Drogan furrowed his brows. He could hear her words in clear rity however, he had never expected that his imposing presence would yield to her subjecting him to a kneel.

    ��What did you... say?�� Drogan��s eyes turned a sharp re. His dignity was struck even before he pulled out his weapon. He might not have any real power as an astral projection, but his status was a mean of one. His words could direct the Burgeon Swan.

    Selena gritted her teeth. She tightened her grip and her desire to obliterate finally influenced her surrounding. Her eyes shed golden before she pulled her sword by the side of her waist and shed the very fabrication of space in front of her.

    The astral instantaneously broke apart, leaving numerous scars on the space it once was. What appeared to be one sh from the eyes of a cultivator was false. A different reality was presented to them.

    Lenu was in disbelief. He never expected that Drogan didn��t even finish what he wanted to say before getting destroyed��such disrespect toward a man secretly trying to control the Second Heaven.

    ��Well, well,�� Lyon raised his chin slightly as he faced the numerous kowtowing cultivators. ��I think I��ve made my fair share of points.��

    Lyon turned and looked at his wife descending from the sky before standing next to her. ��All better?��

    Selena took a deep breath, ��No, darling.��

    Lyon smiled wryly before looking at the three students, ��I think a good rest is due, BUT SADLY WE DON��T HAVE A SPARE ROOM OR TOKENS!��

    .....

    One of the kowtowing cultivators immediately looked up before standing, ��T-Teacher, we would love to wee you!��

    ��No! We would host you better!�� said another.

    Before long, the entire inn owners of the city pitched against one another. The debate went on but Lyon was not annoyed, in fact, he was amused. He knew that they would do nothing to curry favor with him.

    Lyon smirked as he looked at the disbelief in the three students�� eyes. ��You can choose which inn you want to stay ��inn��, heh, get it?�� He walked between them with his hands behind his head.

    Reinhard and the other two students could only look at the back of this aloof teacher of theirs. The situation was grim just a moment ago, but it was resolved with zero casualties on their sides�� at least, nobody died on their side. Their hope only grew.

    ��Ah, teacher,�� Reinhard called out.

    ��Huh?��

    ��Did we pass the test?�� asked Reinhard.

    Rayus and Noah just raised their brows. They just remembered that they were given their first real test. It was a surmounting one but it was necessary, for they need to prove themselves if they could fight Ferece.

    ��You��re still alive, aren��t you?�� Lyon waved his hands as he continued to walk away, ��Oh yeah, Noah, you get a decent physician to look at your wounds, Rayus, follow me.��

    Rayus��s heart skipped a beat, ��E....En�� he nodded. Every step he took as he followed his teacher was getting lighter and lighter. The thought of his impairment being healed was something he had forsaken a long time ago. However, the man that descended from the sky and stomped everyone��s pride had a way he had never expected. The world was against him and the other two, but that will change, it must change.

    ��Selena, I will need your help,�� said Lyon. ��I don��t want any disturbance as I tended to his impairment, please keep an eye out for me.��

    ��En,�� Selena nodded.

    Lyon sighed, ( Wish it was a girl, but whatever ) thought Lyon before he passed the gate of the city and into the wilderness of the forest.

    After getting deep enough into the forest. Lyon stopped, ��This is good enough, I guess.�� He turned around and looked at Rayus whose eyes were riddled with hope and nervousness. ��Rx... take a deep breath and all that.��

    ��I-I... hardly can contain my excitement,�� said Rayus.

    ��Er... you might want to consider your phrasing, Rayus, I��m getting the chills,�� said Lyon as his shoulders had a sip of cold.

    ��What?! No! Not that!�� said Rayus.

    ��Alright, alright, I��m just messing with you, sit down,�� said Lyon.

    ��Yes!�� Rayus sat down.

    ��What you��re about to experience, swore to me that you are not going to tell anyone about it, not even if you��re grandmother is dying, I��m not a walking physician and I��m not intending to be that.��

    ��I... I understand,�� said Rayus as he nodded. He sat down with his legs crossed.

    ��This should be easy,�� said Lyon. ��I��ve dealt with worse.�� He looked at Selena before nodding.

    Selena nodded. She closed her eyes and concentrate on her epassing will. She banged open her blue eyes. ��Domain.��

    The space within the forest was sealed.

    ( Such tremendous presence! ) thought Rayus as his trepidation began.

    ��Alright,�� Lyon smirked before mana in the air started shifting and surging to his will.

    ...

    Meanwhile inside a discreet ce.

    The room was dimly lit by flickering mana orbs that cast dancing shadows across the walls. The air was heavy with the scent of burning candles and incense, giving the space an otherworldly aura. At the center of the room stood arge, round table, made of polished mahogany and surrounded by high-backed chairs adorned with intricate carvings of swan burgeoning.

    Around the table, were three cultivators. One of them was Ferece, the other was Drogan, and thest one was a man who had a build between thest two. He had a grimoire floating in front of him and pages slowly flipped on their own. The meeting had been called to discuss matters of great importance, and the air was thick with tension.

    Drogan slowly opened his eyes.

    ��That was quick, how did it go, captain?�� asked Ferece.

    ��I didn��t get to see his face,�� said Drogan as his eyes filled with silent rage. He had been disrespected right in front of a whole city.

    ��Hm?!�� Both Ferece and the other one had their eyes widened and trembled. Blood escaped from the edge of Drogan��s lips.

    Drogan casually wiped the blood running with his thumb. He looked at the blood at the tip of his thumb with his brows furrowed.

    The sight alone made the other two understand the gravity of the situation. A monster was roaming the Second Heaven right under their nose. Not just everyone dared to talk back against Drogan, let alone destroyed his astral. Coupled with Rezali, Gamael, and Poger��s sudden death, their might was suddenly thwarted in half. However, as long as Drogan was still breathing, so was the Burgeon Swan.

    Drogan let out a heavy breath through his nose. ��I noticed as well, a familiar figure.��

    ��What? Who?�� asked Ferece.

    ��Funny that you asked, because they are rted to you,�� said Drogan.

    ��Huh?�� Ferece furrowed his brows before deepening his voice, ��Who?��

    ��Remember the deal that you took in Nirvana School?�� asked Drogan.

    ��Don��t tell me...��

    ��It��s not the dealer, but three brats.��

    Ferece��s eyes widened. ( Those three brats!? ). ��Why are they there?!��

    ��The answer lies in our prisoner,�� said Drogan. ��Bring him here!��

    Before long Refl was heavily guarded as he entered this room. The intense air immediately weighed on his shoulders.

    ��Haven��t seen you in a long time, old friend,�� said Refl as he smirked at Drogan.

    Ferece raised his brows, ��You two know each other?��

    ��What? You keep our rtionship a secret?�� asked Refl.

    ��That was a long time ago, Refl,�� said Drogan. ��Now who you are speaking to is the one that leads the Burgeon Swan.��

    ��I see, this is interesting,�� said the cultivator with the floating grimoire.

    ��This is not something you should be privy to, Niamh,�� said Drogan.

    ��Apologies, apologies,�� Niamh smirked.

    Drogan spared a leer at Niamh before looking at Refl. ��Refl, surely you know what happened in Nirvana School, particrly ss Six.��

    ��Ah, so you��ve met them,�� said Refl. ��What about them?��

    ��Why are they there? Don��t bullshit me with coincidence,�� said Drogan. ��I have every name under your so-called resistance group or some big frog or whatnot.��

    ��I see, so you��ve gone that far,�� Refl snorted a smile, ��It��s a shame that we go on our separate ways, or should I say pr ways.��

    ��Wait a minute,�� Ferece raised his brows. He looked at Refl, remembering that a drunk man knew what he had done, ��Back then, are you referring to what I did to those three brats?��

    ��Yes,�� Refl nodded.

    ��What...? Who would fight for those brats?!�� asked Ferece.

    ��Well apparently, a far-worthy teacher,�� said Refl. ��He might be unscrupulous in his ways, but he delivers what youcked.��

    ��What?!��

    ��Enough,�� said Drogan. ��This teacher, who is he?��

    ��What? You can get all the names under my group but can��t get his? Are you getting dull, Drogan?�� asked Refl.

    ��We should kill him, captain!�� said Ferece.

    ��Hahaha! That��s a foolish idea,�� said Refl. ��Killing me would be a waste of your resources. That guy is not under my wing, he acts on his own side. Killing me won��t stop him froming here.�� Refl looked at his old friend with a sight of victory and a smirk of an upper hand.

 Chapter 965 - 965 Danger Brewing

    965 Danger Brewing

    Drogan looked at the smirk of his old friend, Refl. He knew the man was not smug, he was being helpless. The story behind him getting into hisir was also unbelievable to his ears, yet here he was standing in front of him with hands down and shoulders lowered.

    ��You must be in cahoots with that new teacher,�� said Niamh. ��Killing you would be beneficial for us.��

    ��Enough, Niamh,�� said Drogan. ��You��re not talking to a man that could be easily threatened.��

    ��You know me best, old friend,�� said Refl as he raised his chin a little bit.

    ��Tell me what you know about this teacher,�� said Drogan.

    ��Why would I do that? You will know him soon enough,�� said Refl.

    ��You will mobilize your own troops to aid him? Is that what you implying?!�� asked Ferece. He didn��t want an answer and looked at Drogan, ��Captain! We need to sever his head now!��

    Drogan merely furrowed his brows and gave Ferece a re. ��This problem might have something to do with you, sit down.��

    Ferece��s eyes widened. He didn��t realize that his bottom had lifted off from the seat as he was making a point. ��I... sorry...�� he sat down.

    .....

    ��Well, well, never thought you could shut up a hounding dog,�� said Refl.

    ��I learned that back in the days,�� said Drogan.

    ��Wish you have learned to open your eyes as well,�� muttered Refl. He took a deep breath, ��I can��t tell you who he is, because you and I are in the same boat in this one.��

    ��That��s a lie,�� said Niamh. ��Otherwise, why would he oppose us, and you here of all times? Even a five-year-old would know something is wrong.��

    ��I said my piece,�� said Refl.

    ��I��m afraid Refl, you have to tell us,�� said Drogan as he leaned a bit forward. His hands sped on the table. ��I told you already, I have names.��

    Refl furrowed his brows. He could see the sinister nce behind those eyes that greeted him�� cold and brutal. ��Are you going after them?��

    Drogan let out a sigh, ��You know I don��t like coteral damage. Just like you said, a waste of resources. I tend to make the coteral stays... coteral, though, one can force my hands under the right circumstances.��

    Refl red, ��Drogan, you wouldn��t.��

    ��People call me the bandit leader, the captain, and even... an old friend, so you know the answer to that... very, very clearly,�� said Drogan. His eyes were seeing straight toward Refl��s building rage.

    ��Don��t do it Drogan! They have nothing to do with this matter,�� said Refl.

    ��As far as I recall, they sure do,�� said Drogan.

    Refl gritted his teeth. ��You bastard...��

    ��Options,�� said Drogan. ��One, tell me who he is and I will let the loved ones of the names live their everyday life.��

    ��Tch!��

    ��Second, you don��t tell me, I will crush them, personally,�� said Drogan. ��And let you watch your painstaking hard work crumble before your eyes. They will hate you, they will curse you, and then they will betray you. You know the steps very well.��

    ��You son of a bitch...�� said Refl.

    ��That sounded more like praise these days,�� said Drogan. He looked at Refl, with his face darkened, ��So what will you choose?��

    Ferece smirked as Niamh smiled. They knew the captain got the situation handled perfectly.

    Refl pacify his rage through a breath out. ��He is not from Second Heaven.��

    ��Obviously,�� Ferece rolled his eyes. ��Otherwise we would know who this drunk man is.��

    ��Where?�� asked Drogan.

    ��Heh, would you believe me if I told you?�� asked Refl. ��Who am I kidding, the backstory of me crashing your party here is already unbelievable, might as well get the cherry on top of the fluffy cake.��

    Ferece was annoyed but he didn��t have time to retort before Refl answered.

    ��The man came from the Mortal World,�� said Refl before he basked in the silence of the room. If he opened his ears wide enough, he could hear their eyes widening.

    ��Y-You��re kidding... right?�� muttered Ferece.

    Niamh was caught blinking a few times while Drogan trying to make sense of Refl��s words. The both of them had prepared the man��s amazing background. The man should be at least from the Third Heaven or above, but they never thought the weakest realm of the three would be mentioned.

    ��I believe that this is not the right time to jest,�� said Niamh with a hint of contempt in his nce.

    Drogan was taken back. He was so, with his face pulled back. His darkened face was enlightened by a shocking answer. Never in his entire life that someone from a background that was so out of the equation would y a part in a rebellion. The Burgeon Swan never even step their foot in the said realm.

    Refl didn��t mind Niamh��sment as he enjoyed the face that Drogan gave him. ��You think I��m jesting too, old friend?��

    ��It��s impossible to believe,�� said Niamh. ��Someoneing from that low can��t be here in Second Heaven, besides, we never even have any business in that ce.��

    ��That��s right,�� said Drogan as he leaned forward again. His eyes of disbelief had shifted to a sharp ones. ��What is his motive here? What will he gain from opposing the Burgeon Swan?��

    Refl shrugged his shoulders, ��You think I would know his true motive? What I know is that he is doing this because of your guy over here.�� Refl nodded up to Ferece.

    ��Me?�� Ferece furrowed his brows.

    ��Well, you did break their trust, and impaired one of them if I recalled correctly,�� said Niamh.

    ��Shut up, it was a good deal,�� said Ferece before taking his attention back toward Refl, ��He is after me?��

    ��That��s certain,�� said Refl.

    ��Then theoretically, if we gave Ferece to him, things would solve themselves,�� said Niamh.

    ��What?!�� Ferece furrowed his brows as he gave the smirking Niamh a re. ��I will cut your throat!��

    ��Enough!�� Drogan pped his hand against the table and lead the tension. He looked at his old friend smirking at every chance he could get. He took a deep breath before he smirked back. ��This situation is awfully simple.��

    Refl furrowed his brows.

    ��That man is mysterious but, we don��t need to fight him head-on, he might be more than willing to give us his head when we meet him,�� said Drogan before he stood and smiled. He waved his hands and the bandits dragged him away from the esteemed room.

    ��Captain, are you nning to visit the Mortal World?�� asked Niamh.

    ��No, not me,�� said Drogan. ��You will do it, not for me, but for the Burgeon Swan.��

    ��Me?�� Niamh furrowed his brows. He looked at Drogan for a few seconds before he shrugged his shoulders, ��Well, I guess I am better suited.��

    ��Fuck off,�� cursed Ferece. ��That��s a great idea and all, but we don��t know his loved ones.��

    Niamh answered with confidence, ��It will not be that hard, especially considering his capabilities. They might refer to him as a man beyond immortal.��

    ��He��s right,�� said Drogan. ��That won��t be an issue���� he darted his nce at Niamh, ��You can approach this matter however you like, what we want is speed. We can��t predict how he will make his next step but we can outmaneuver him this way.��

    ��Hahahaha!�� Fereceughed, ��I can��t wait to see the guy��s face when he came and saw his loved ones under the mercy of our de!��

    Niamh closed his grimoire before he stood up. The grimoire hovered with a single intent of his will, loyally by his side. He looked at the captain, ��I guess I��ll get going then.��

    ��Good! The faster the better,�� added Ferece.

    ��Heh, careful not to miss me,�� Niamh said with an obviously sarcastic tone. He turned as he heard Ferece spit on the floor.

    ��Remember, Niamh, the closer they are to them, the better,�� said Drogan.

    ��Of course!�� he waved his hand before exiting the esteemed meeting room. In the corridor he snorted a smile ( Heh, the Mortal World, I guess trampling the weak is on the agenda now ) he inhaled a cold cold breath before revealing a twisted smile. ��This one will be good! Haha! Hahahaha!��

    Meanwhile back inside the room. Drogan leaned back to his chair with contemtion that could not be deciphered by Ferece, for thetter was still pissed by some of the words mentioned by Refl earlier.

    He stood up with a scowl on his face. ��I��m going...��

    Drogan merely gave him a nce but worded out none as he saw him leaving the room.

    Inside the prison, Refl was not guarded as usual, but he was restrained with chains hugging both of his wrists. ��They are going after his loved ones... Fuck...��

    ...

    Inside the forest. Lyon was looking at a hovering figure being epassed by feathers of glimmering hope just like the one Yoji had experienced before. He raised his brow the moment a feather from the bottom fell.

 Chapter 966 - 966 Spread

    966 Spread

    The light inside the forest slowly dimmed down before a foot softlynding on the ground was heard. The feet grasped the feeling of the earth as the hands closed and opened�� grabbing every feeling in the cell and the air surrounding it.

    ��They are still intact,�� Lyon smirked.

    Rayus grinned with his eyes mixed with brilliance and happiness. He could feel the lost energy surging back toward both of his arms as he willed it. His potential had returned.

    ��Yaaaa!!!!�� Rayus scream toward the sky with veins challenging the skin of his neck.

    ��Alright, alright,�� Lyon gestured to him to keep the voice low.

    ��R-Right, sorry,�� Rayus made an embarrassed smile before his brows furrowed, and put one knee on the ground. His head bowed, before he said under his breath, ��Thank you, teacher. I owe you my life.��

    ��That��s overboard,�� said Lyon. ��However, I will take it�� stand up.��

    Rayus nodded before standing with his chest upright.

    ��Tell me, what do you think about winning your graduation?�� asked Lyon.

    .....

    Rayus furrowed his brows before he rubbed his chin as he contemted. His eyes were on the soft earth below but his mind was thinking about the two of his fellows and the other five teams. He looked at Rayus with a face that didn��t signify good news. ��I think that it would be difficult.��

    ��Difficult?�� Selena furrowed her brows.

    ��M-Madam, please forgive myck of confidence but, it is challenging to seize the ultimate victory against the other five teams,�� said Rayus as he bowed his head.

    ��Why?�� Lyon asked.

    ��First, weck better gear,�� said Rayus. ��Second, they have overall higher cultivation than us and are still mining further as we speak.��

    ��Third?�� Lyon asked.

    ��Third... well...��

    ��So there are only two problems,�� said Lyon as he raised two fingers.

    ��But����

    ��Besides, you didn��t say that it��s impossible, you just say that it��s difficult,�� said Lyon as he shrugged his shoulder. ��Also besides, I don��t think that you will becking what you think you��recking soon.��

    Rayus was a bit astounded by his words. However, this made him beg the question. ��Teacher, why do you go so far?��

    ��So far, what?�� Lyon asked.

    ��For us, I mean, we barely know each other that well, but not only did you dare face the Burgeon Swan, but also, you healed me,�� Rayus asked. The feat that Lyon did was more than monstrous even to his standard however, the reason behind it was still unclear. Such a powerful man to grace the Second Heaven, what kind of motif did he hide under the evesting smirk?

    ��I thought I told you already,�� said Lyon.

    ��Y-You mean the part where you want us to win the graduation event?�� asked Rayus. ��There must be something else, did the principal promise you something?��

    ��What your principal gave to me was just an opportunity, and to make yield out of that opportunity, I need you to win,�� said Lyon.

    ��Just an opportunity?�� asked Rayus with his brows furrowed. His eyes were deep in the vortex of confusion and it didn��t seem that he knew a way out without his teacher��s help.

    ��Don��t overthink about what I want, it doesn��t concern you,�� said Lyon. ��All I need for you is to win the entire thing, no second ce.��

    ��R-Right...�� Rayus nodded.

    ��My darling is not joking,�� said Selena.

    ��Yes madam!�� Rayus immediately straightened his posture.

    Lyon smiled as he shook his head. He turned before stretching his arms up. ��Alright, how about we go back to the city, I��m sure they will have their best behavior in front of us.��

    ��Hehe...�� Rayus smiled wryly. ( Considering what happened, they better be ).

    Soon the party returned to the city and lo and behold, the cultivators were acting like they were some sort of a deity that could brutally sever their heads at a moment��s notice. None of them dare to make eye contact with him for far too long, none of their brows furrowed, even their breathing as controlled to be as easy as they possibly could.

    Lyon walked passed by and heads bowing in respect like a domino. Regardless of his origin, he now had the power to make the cultivators bow without even saying a word, not even the other teachers of the Nirvana School had such capabilities. His presence alone was enough to change the atmosphere of the city.

    ��Teacher Lyon!��

    A familiar voice called out. Lyon furrowed his brows and then nce over. He saw Lenu calling for him from afar as he rushed toward him. ��Who are you?��

    ��Sir Lenu! It��s good to see you fine,�� said Rayus.

    ��Oh right,�� muttered Lyon. ��What do you want?��

    Lenu tightened his lips as he looked left and right. He spoke, ��Let��s find somewhere more appropriate.��

    Lyon sighed, ��Fine...��

    ��Great,�� Lenu nodded before he led the way.

    Lyon casually followed behind him, before he asked, ��Where are they?��

    ��Huh, they?�� asked Lenu as he slightly looked over.

    ��My other two students, Noah and Reinhard,�� said Lyon.

    ��Oh, those two? Don��t worry, I called out the best physician to treat both of them,�� said Lenu. ��They are in the bar.��

    ��Of course,�� Lyon muttered.

    ��And where are we going?�� asked Selena.

    ��The bar as well,�� Lenu smiled wryly.

    Under the revered eyes, they saw the group enter the bar before resuming their daily activities with a big sigh of relief.

    The door opened and Reinhard and Noah had their eyes widened as they nced over. ��You��re back!��

    ��Yo!�� Rayus smiled as he waved his hand.

    ��Holy shit! Are you... are you healed?�� asked Reinhard as anticipation was stered all over his face.

    ��Are you really...?�� asked Noah.

    Rayus pped his bicep with a nod. ��All well and fixed!��

    ��Holy crap!! Hahaha!�� Reinhard pulled Rayus��s head under his armpit before rubbing his knuckle on top of his head.

    Noah sighed a bit of relief before he made a smile. His condition on the other hand was still on its own way to healing. His back was bandaged but the blood had stopped flowing over needlessly. Breathing was a bitplex at first but he was able to pull through with a few grits.

    Lenu made a light cough and courted the attention in the vast and empty bar. ��I hate to disrupt the joyous atmosphere, but I have something to say that is best delivered quickly.��

    ��Go on, with it,�� said Lyon before he mmed himself on a vacant sofa.

    Lenu couldn��t mind his act even though his eyes revealed a season of annoyance. ��As you may all know, Refl is perhaps either captured or dead. However, this knowledge is not yet public, and only those in this room know what��s going on.��

    Lenu sighed, ��This presented a problem that I almost made a blunder out of.��

    ��What blunder?�� Rayus furrowed his brows.

    ��The news of Refl��s being captured is like a double-edged sword. On the hand, we might rile up the spirit in our group and take Refl back. However, we would need to prove more than just a belief. Otherwise, our morale will plummet and the group would break apart, betray each other and eventually destroy itself,�� Lenu tightened his upper lips as he looked at each of the three students�� reaction.

    ��This ��almost blunder�� that you mentioned, what was it?�� asked Noah.

    ��I was about to tell the group what��s happening,�� said Lenu as he sighed, ��However, I figure that less contact would be best.��

    ��Yeah, and how long would thatst?�� asked Lyon. ��Words spread faster than your steps, it won��t be long before they knew what��s going on.��

    Lenu massaged his temple, ��I know, that��s why our options are greatly limited right now.��

    ��What options do we have?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Well, Refl got captured is bad news but the death of three top management of the Burgeon Swan is great news,�� said Lenu. ��However the weight of the loss outweighs the take.��

    ��If you think that, then the boss of the Burgeon Swan might think the same thing, I think they willunch an attack soon,�� said Lyon. ��They have an advantage over thework in Second Heaven.��

    ��What do you mean?�� asked Lenu.

    ��He will y his card, from the way he speaks, he seemed like a calm and shrewd person,�� said Lyon. ��Though, I hope he won��t do it, for your sake.��

    In the midst of following the contemtion, Reinhard raised his brows as he noticed something at the corner of his eyes, ��Hm?��. He looked over the window and saw papers flutter freely in the air.

    ��What the...�� Reinhard and the others had their brows furrowed and eyes squinted.

    Lenu had his skin crawling before he rushed outside. He saw a giant bird passing by at great speed under the midst of millions of papers fluttering the sky.

    ��Teacher!�� Reinhard came rushing with a paper in hand. His eyes widened before he approached his teacher who was lounging on the sofa.

    ��What is it?�� Lyon asked.

    ��Here, look!��

    Lyon who was rxing with his legs crossed and hands behind his head�� upied the whole sofa ��looked at the paper that was a pamphlet. Refl��s face was the highlight as well as the funeral date under it. ��Heh,�� Lyon smirked while Lenu had both knees on the ground outside the bar.

 Chapter 967 - 967 He Will Die Appropriately

    967 He Will Die Appropriately

    The word spread out quickly with the overabundance of fluttering flyers. Nemk City and Guh City both were receiving the news with trembling hands. Refl died.

    Lenu returned to the bar, disregarding the eyes that leered at his back. The door clicked close before he let out a sigh. ��Refl is dead.��

    ��I can read,�� said Lyon.

    Lenu looked up to see Lyon sitting casually with a smirk on his face. His arms crossed and his legs eating space. ��It seems like they made an invitation.��

    ��Hm?�� Lenu furrowed his brows.

    ��Of course, they want to lure me,�� said Lyon. ��Who else, you think your group? This action that they did will deter your group powerless.��

    ��I-I��m afraid so,�� Lenu loosened his shoulders. ��Looks like they won.��

    ��Well, yes,�� said Lyon before he stood up. ��However, they only won against you.��

    Lenu looked up to see Lyon raising his chin and said, ��Not me.��

    .....

    Lenu gulped. Not even in Refl��s eyes did he ever see such confidence. An overly confident cultivator is a fool, yet his eyes were etched with total victory.

    ��Teacher, the time draws near I presume?�� asked Rayus as he stepped forward.

    ��Absolutely,�� said Lyon. ��They are panicking.�� he looked over at Reinhard whose eyes burning with the me of youth. ��A hero died.��

    Reinhard nodded.

    Lyon faced Reinhard, ��I sent him there when I was drunk, so I killed him, what do you think about that?��

    Rayus and Noah were looking at each other before looking at Reinhard. They knew they had no ce to utter a word. This was a matter between the both of them and both of them only. A supreme teacher and a burgeoning student.

    Reinhard shook his head violently. ��No! You didn��t kill him, teacher, the Burgeon Swan did.��

    ��Hahaha!�� Lyonughed. ��That��s correct.��

    Lenu tightened his lips before he asked, ��What... should we do?��

    ��We?�� Lyon raised his brows as he turned. ��I have not the slightest idea of this group of yours, besides, I only saw very few. Where are the top guys? Where are the powerful ones, the public figures?��

    Lenu sighed, ��What��s the use of it now?��

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Right now as we speak, our member is diminishing,�� said Lenu. ��There is no use in contacting them now.��

    ��You need them to keep the others on a lease,�� said Lyon. ��What happened when your group finally broke down? They will jump shit.��

    ��Ship,�� Selena corrected.

    ��Ship,�� Lyon corrected. ��They will jump ship, meaning they will have to join the Burgeon Swan whether they like it or not.��

    ��For how long?�� Lenu asked. ��How long will it take?��

    ��I have no idea,�� said Lyon. ��That��s up to you, but if you��re asking me personally...��

    Lenu impatiently awaited Lyon��s answer, however, all he received his a smirk. ��...��

    ��Six months.��

    Lenu raised his brows before he took his nce toward Rayus. ��Six months...?��

    Rayus fisted his palm with eyes as sharp as his sword. He nodded, ��Six months.��

    ��Six months,�� Reinhard answered as well.

    ��En, six months,�� Noah nodded.

    Lenu squinted his eyes in confusion as his nce slowly averted toward Lyon. Thetter snorted a smile. ��You take care of your own group, I will take care of mine.��

    ��You��re gonna act alone? D-Don��t you need our help?�� asked Lenu.

    ��What can you offer?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Not an offer, an aid,�� said Lenu. ��I can give you any information we have.��

    ��You have that?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Yes, like the man that hovered yesterday, before...�� Lenu looked at Selena with a gulp before looking back at Lyon. ��Yeah...��

    ��What��s his name?�� asked Lyon.

    ��Drogan,�� answered Lenu. ��The other two supposedly Ferece and Niamh, while the rest, are their goons.��

    The name Ferece brought a boiling fury inside the three students, but Lyon simply waved the me off with his hand.

    ��Drogan, Ferece and Niamh,�� said Lyon. ��So that means there are only two of the top guns? and one head?��

    ��Guns?��

    ( Oh for fuck sake ) thought Lyon. ��Are there any more notable cultivators I should be wary of?��

    ��Not to our knowledge,�� said Lenu as he shook his head.

    ��Alright,�� Lyon nodded. ��is that all?��

    ��I��m sure that the three students are familiar with Ferece, so I will tell you about Drogan,�� said Lenu.

    ��What about him?�� asked Lyon.

    ��He is a shrewd man, clever albeit his appearance and decisive,�� said Lenu. ��He will use any means necessary to end someone.��

    ��Any means necessary?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    ��Unlike Ferece who is driven by some psychopathic behavior, that man is calm when he needs to, and will use any force necessary. Any force, meaning that he will most likely use the most efficient way to deter his enemy.��

    ��Cut to the chase,�� said Lyon.

    ��He will use your loved ones as hostages,�� said Lenu. ��At that point, you will lose no matter what choices you made, to sacrifice your loved ones to fight him or to sacrifice yourself, your freedom.��

    Lyon furrowed his brows. His eyes darkened. ��Loved ones, they will use my loved ones as hostages?��

    ��For his goal, nothing is deemed too low, he had no honor but the honor of a bandit,�� said Lenu. ��Since your background is from the Mortal World, I thought, I thought that you should know.��

    Lyon furrowed his brows, ��How did you know that I��m from the Mortal World?��

    ��W-We ran a background check on you,�� said Lenu.

    ��So that means Refl knew?�� asked Lyon.

    Lenu took a deep cold breath before answering with a nod. ��Yes.��

    Reinhard gulped, ��Wait, does that mean...?��

    ��Most likely, they knew as well,�� said Rayus.

    A string of cold pulled out Lenu and the three students�� goosebumps. Their pupils shrunk and hardly steady as they looked at the man who lost his smirk. An intense killing intent was seeping out of his being with a mix of rage and terror. The sun above refused to shine and gathered clouds to close its light against Guh City.

    Lyon��s pupils shrunk and his forehead creased as his brows bulged his be. He snapped his fingers before a Returning Jade Stone was summoned and fell to his palm.

    ��Darling...�� a hand softer than silk and warmer than yarn copted his hand. The voice continued, ��Don��t worry, as much as I don��t like that auburn woman, she is still worthy of my respect due to her strength, and her sharp mind, and also, the three of them are there, that��s more than enough to butcher a swan singing on a kitchen board.��

    Lyon breathed out audibly through. The intense killing intent slowly subsided and the city was spared from a traumatic event without them even realizing it.

    The others slowly regained their breath albeit with little coughs here and there. Rayus gulped as he looked at his teacher ( Three of them? Do you mean there are three other literal monsters chilling in Mortal World?! ).

    ��You��re right,�� said Lyon. He looked at Lenu who was struggling to keep calm. He recalled the Returning Jade Stone back before saying, ��He will die, appropriately.��

    Lenu gulped. He would normally call it a bluff, but not if that someone had ended three of the top dogs of the Burgeon Swan without lifting his finger much.

    ��Teacher, about this, invitation, what should we do?�� asked Rayus as he gestured at the poster.

    ��We can pay a visit, and see what��s going on,�� said Lyon.

    ��So our next destination is set then,�� said Rayus.

    ��In two weeks,�� said Noah. ��The funeral will take ce in a crowded ce.��

    ��A colosseum,�� said Reinhard.

    ��A what?�� Lyon asked.

    ��A colosseum?��

    ��That doesn��t make any�� oh, hahaha, so that��s it,�� said Lyon.

    ��What?�� asked Noah.

    ��How can you not catch this?�� asked Lyon. ��This is not a funeral, this is a death sentence.��

    ��Death sentence...��

    ��Oh shit!�� Lenu eximed with hands on his head. ��Refl still alive!��

    .....

    ��They will execute them there, to be an example, and also a trap,�� said Lyon. ��If you sent all your group to the colosseum, then you better be ready to counter the butchering that they prepared.��

    ��They want to swoop the group!�� said Reinhard, ��With de hovering over Sir Refl��s head, they will have no choice but to revolt.��

    ��Or just watch,�� said Lyon. ��There are probably few people in the group that would dare to do something.��

    ��Then...�� Lenu looked at Lyon for ideas.

    ��What you do is up to you,�� said Lyon. ��I will do what I will do. You can go there and enter the lion��s den, or you can be smart and not go there.��

    ��But!��

    ��But what? I��m not giving you a choice, you��re free to do whatever you like,�� said Lyon before waving goodbye. He went outside as Selena followed him. The three students were bbergasted by the walkout for a moment before they tipped a nod toward Lenu and left the man alone in the bar.

    Lenu heard the door close. He looked at the ceiling, and breathed with teeth gritting. ��Refl you son of a bitch, wether you��re dead or not, you��re still bringing me trouble!��

 Chapter 968 - 968 To Ruhera City, Black Market

    968 To Ruhera City, ck Market

    Lyon was outside the bar with eyes looking at their group. Some were smirking some were hiding their insults, but they were all shackled under the thought of his capabilities and the possible terror that he could bring with mere wordsing out of his mouth.

    ��Where should we go?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��We are going ahead of schedule,�� said Lyon.

    ��We��re going there? The colosseum?�� asked Rayus.

    ��You sure that��s a good idea?�� asked Noah.

    ��Nothing is a good idea until it involves a beautiful woman, Noah,�� said Lyon before quickly shifting, ��At least that��s what Reinhard would say.��

    ��Hey!�� Reinhard knew what his teacher was dodging but who in the world could garner the mercy of thedy who ousted an entire camp of bandits with a single de?

    ��I will get the carriage ready,�� said Rayus.

    Lyon nodded before Rayus went on his way. The former let out a sigh, ��Man, this is really tiresome.��

    .....

    ��That��s what you said back then as well,�� said Selena. ��Don��t worry darling, there will be a time of peace.��

    ��Not a boring peace I hope,�� said Lyon before he contemted. An idea struck his mind before he looked over at his wife. ��Selena, you know, I��m curious about one thing.��

    ��Hm?�� Selena raised her brows, ��What is it?��

    ��I mean,�� Lyon shrugged his shoulders, ��Based on my... you know, circumstances. I reckon that you know Second Heaven more than anyone here?��

    ��Well...�� Selena caught the three students had their attention on her as well. She looked at her husband, ��Can��t say that you��re not wrong.��

    ��M-Madam... you��ve been here before?�� asked Noah with eyes fueled with astonishment. He knew the strength that swelled within her was more than adequate to belong in Second Heaven, but such an individual and he had never heard of her.

    ��This ce is nothing,�� said Selena, ��The more we ascend the heavens, the less we will see.��

    ��Madam, you��ve been to Third Heaven?!�� asked Reinhard.

    Selena looked at Reinhard without batting her eyes. She then noticed the cantering horseing toward the group. ��Let��s go, darling, the more I breathe here the harder it is for me to keep my desire to end this stupid town.��

    Lyon smiled wryly, ��Hehe... alright, let��s go.�� He grabbed her hand just in case before both of them hopped in the caravan.

    Rayus who was the master of the caravan looked at his two friends, with his brows furrowed. ��Did I miss something?��

    ��Well, a bit,�� said Noah before he nudged Reinhard��s arm. He got up and sat beside Rayus on the driver��s seat before Reinhard followed on the other side.

    ��Hmm...�� Rayus was a bit annoyed but he was the one that needed to get going. The horse cantered toward the north gate whilst cultivators that they passed bowed at their sight. The three students were a bit uneasy about the honor that they were given by them at first but it slowly diminished away as they entered the wilderness.

    ( The more we ascend the heavens, the less we will see ) Noah recited Selena��s words inside his mind. The woman was implying something, something that he was not prepared for. His eyes widened a bit as his lips unconsciously parted. He gulped. He narrowly nced to the back but couldn��t see through the thick curtains that covered the inside of the caravan.

    ( Madam Selena, she must have gone through Paradise before! ).

    Reinhard sighed.

    ��What?�� Rayus asked.

    ��I��m just d the Guh City drama is over with,�� said Reinhard.

    ��Oh?�� Rayus raised his brows.

    ��What?��

    ��Never thought that I would hear those words from you, haha!�� Rayusughed.

    ��Shut up,�� said Reinhard as he narrowed his nce. ��Why are you even picking this merchant caravan anyway? Can��t you use more like, I don��t know, something a bit more not merchant? Thest time we have something like this, well, it ended up with two dead bodies.��

    ��Because it��s less eye-catching, we need to stay low profile in Ruhera City,�� said Rayus. ��And you better not do anything stupid.��

    ��Hey! Why me?!�� asked Reinhard.

    ��You almost lost your neck up not long ago,�� said Rayus.

    ��That��s going too far, right Noah?�� asked Reinhard. He furrowed his brows after a second had passed and Noah didn��t follow up on his question. ��Noah?��

    Rayus furrowed his brows before he nced over at Noah who was staring at the curtain of the caravan. He nudged him. ��Oi.��

    ��Huh!? What?�� Noah raised his brows as he looked at Rayus. ��What?��

    Reinhard gave up and shook his head. ��What are you thinking about?��

    ��Some... stuff...�� said Noah, asionally looking at the road ahead.

    Rayus sighed and didn��t press further. ��We got a long way ahead of us.��

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the camp of the Burgeon Swan.

    Niamh was looking around the camp with his grimoire not in sight. His eyes were bright as he was deeply respected everywhere he went in this ce. However, the ce where he needed to go to was nothing remotely as such.

    It was a neutral ground. A ce where nobody knew anybody. A ce where one should cover their identity. This was the ce where any sort of items one seeks may exist, but only if they have the right amount of money.

    Niamh had entered the ck market, a ce many seek but hide at the same time. The ck market was a neutral ground that even Burgeon Swan had no authority over. He even had to cover his face from top to toe with a cloak, considering what had befallen his giant group.

    As he walked, he could feel the eyes of the patrons upon him, their curious gazes following him as he passed. They could tell he was different from the other cultivators and seekers that came to this market, with his fancy robe and formal walk.

    He ignored them all. He was here on a mission. Finally, he spotted the merchant��s stall, tucked away in a dark corner of the market.

    The man behind the counter was small and wiry, his eyes sharp and piercing. The merchant looked up as Niamh approached, his face breaking into a sly grin.

    ��Well, well, one look, and I can see that you are here to seek something hard to find, ah forgive me, of course, you are, everyone is,�� the merchant��s sly grin remained. ��Tell me, what do you seek?��

    Niamh refused to blow his cover in front of him. He leaned in close, his voice low and urgent, ��I need to go to the Mortal World.��

    The merchant raised his brows as he watched Niamh lean out. He looked at Niamh, sizing him up and down. ��That��s...��

    ��Do you have it, or do you not have it?�� asked Niamh.

    The merchant grinned even wider, ��Well, of course, Returning Jade Stone to the Mortal World, an object nobody seeks in Second Heaven.��

    ��Show me,�� said Niamh with his eyes daggering. However, the intimidation was nothing for the experienced merchant.

    ��Sure,�� the merchant smiled, ��Wait for a moment.��

    Niamh saw the merchant turn around and was searching and scraping for something under the table. It didn��t take long before the merchant stood up once again. He turned around with the same grin and revealed a Returning Jade Stone in his hand. Niamh��s hand unconsciously reached out for the Returning Jade Stone but the merchant pulled it away.

    Niamh furrowed his brows, however, he couldn��t use his name in this ce.

    ��The price for this delicate item, is quite steep,�� said the merchant with his sly grin.

    Niamh crossed his arms, ��How do I know if this will send me to the Mortal World realm?��

    ��You don��t,�� said the merchant, ��but you��re here looking for me because of my credibility right? I mean, not a single customer of mine was left unsatisfied.��

    Niamh was scowling under his cloak but the merchant was right. He knew the reputation of the merchant in the corner of the ck market.

    ��Well?�� the merchant said, his voice inviting.

    Niamh nodded. He snapped his fingers before a pouch rested on his palm. He put the pouch on the counter and the delicious sound of tokens thudding made the merchant grin wider. ��Now give me the Returning Jade Stone.��

    ��Tsk, tsk, tsk,�� the merchant gestured with his finger tik-tok left and right. He grabbed the pouch and put his intent into it. Once the merchant knew the exact amount he ced the Returning Jade Stone on the counter. He nodded a few times. ��Excellent, pleasure doing business with you, my friend.��

    Niamh was not so happy getting the Returning Jade Stone in his hand but he won��t find sce in staying in the ce for another hour either. As he walked away, he could feel the eyes of the patrons upon him once more, but he didn��t care. He had what he came for, and nothing could stop him now. He left the ck market, his mind racing with the departure toward the Mortal World realm.

 Chapter 969 - 969 Intention

    969 Intention

    Niamh returned to the Burgeon Swan hideout with his smile returned. He addressed the respect he was given ordingly but his feet were on their way toward his lone abode. The moment he stepped inside his room, his smile vanished.

    He ced the Returning Jade Stone that he had bought from the ck market before he sat down. He looked over the stone that would send him toward a realm where weak cultivators lived. His brows furrowed. ��Is this really it? Is it really that easy?��

    Despite the confidence that he showed during the meeting, he was pretty cautious about the fellow named Lyon. Heralding from the Mortal World, he took down three of his powerful co-workers in under a week after the first one. It was out of the ordinary, but the result exined why Refl might be in their hands. He wondered if it was a start of a ploy, a scheme so great that he couldn��t even remotely touch a sense of imagination of how it would y. A man of that ss, born and raised in the Mortal World, it was too absurd.

    His fingers tapped adjacently from his pinky to his index whilst he was contemting. He stood up and then walked back and forth whilst looking at the ticket toward his goal. ��Hmm... why... why... this is supposed to be so easy that I can just go right now and be done with it... but why... why do I have this suspenseful feeling?!��

    The more he looked at the Returning Jade Stone sitting on the table the more his anxiety grew exponentially. One quick trip was all it took, however, he was shackled by his doubt.

    He sat back down, this time his foot tapping as his face grimaced looking at the Returning Jade Stone. Something was holding him down. ��Logically speaking, this would be easy, find out who his love one is, capture them, bring them here, and that��s it, it��s Burgeon Swan for the win, but...��

    The door was knocked. His brows raised, ��Yes?��

    ��Boss, the flyers have been sent out,�� said one bandit from outside the door.

    ��I see, you may go,�� said Niamh.

    .....

    ��Thanks, boss!��

    Niamh heard the diminishing footsteps before sinking back into contemtion. ��He started it, two weeks, the coliseum.��

    ...

    Meanwhile, Refl who was still inside the special cell made for him was not hearing any of the updates. His face was solemn with possibilities that he conjured up inside his mind.

    He looked at the me burning as the crown of the torch. The worst that could happen to him was death and he knew it very well. However, he didn��t know how, when, let alone where.

    His ears perked up. Audible steps wereing toward him. His eyes leered before noticing that it was Ferece. ��What��s wrong, you don��t look so pleased.��

    Ferece smirked, ��Don��t start with me.��

    ��Start what, exactly?�� asked Refl. ��You guys have won.��

    ��Yeah, against you,�� said Ferece. ��But that��s not the case anymore, now is it?��

    ��Heh,�� Refl smirked. ��The great Burgeon Swan finally decided to fly.��

    ��You think this is over for you?�� asked Ferece as his chin raised and his arms crossed. His eyes were filled with a slight craze.

    Refl furrowed his brows. ��What are you talking about?��

    ��Your fate is sealed,�� said Ferece. ��The captain has decided that you are to be killed.��

    ��...and?�� Refl raised his brows.

    ��I see, that you have your fair share of death threats, didn��t even flinch,�� said Ferece before he pped once. ��However, that is just the tip of the iceberg.��

    ��Oh? Indulge me,�� said Refl. ��What more can you get out of me?��

    ��Your group,�� said Ferece. He grinned the moment he saw Refl��s be bulging out.

    ��They are innocent.��

    ��As innocent as my ass?�� asked Ferece as he raised one of his brows. ��You are going to be executed in the coliseum. Imagine this, a legend, a living legend, died under the watchful eyes of his admirers and haters, I wonder how many will show up, how many will try to stop us, and how many graves were made in the end.��

    ��You��re using me as bait...��

    ��Sharp as a needle,�� said Ferece. ��You looking at this the wrong way, take it as a test, a test of loyalty.��

    ��Don��t you dare...!�� said Refl.

    Fereceughed with a few snorts, ��It��s not even my idea.��

    ��Drogan..!�� Refl gritted his teeth before smashing his head against the bars. The loud thang even caught Ferece by surprise before thetterughed.

    ��Hahaha, you��re making a nice face,�� said Ferece. ��Too bad I didn��t bring any mirror.��

    ��Let me speak to Drogan!�� shouted Refl.

    ��Tsk, tsk, tsk, why so agitated?�� Ferece raised his shoulders. ��How about trying to break out of here? Risk your life in the process? C��mon, I can entertain you, heh, you know I can.��

    Refl red at Ferece��s condescending proud nce before he closed his and sighed. He breathed out heavily before pulling back.

    ��Oh? That��s it? How boring, my students�� ex-students, were a lot more hrious when they were ambushed,�� said Ferece before he raised his brows, ��You��re not thinking about killing yourself, right?��

    Refl opened his eyes and showed a sharp nce.

    ��Heh, hehe, hahahaha!�� Fereceughed till he arched. ��You think you can kill yourself that easily? What? You��re going to eat yourself? Are you going to bash your head and bleed out? C��mon now, your cultivation level is well beyond that kind of casualty. You know you won��t die.��

    Refl didn��t respond and simply looked at Ferece.

    ��Tch, you��re no fun,�� said Ferece as he noticed that Refl had stopped humoring him. ��Two weeks, don��t rush it, it wille sooner than you think.��

    Refl didn��t bother with Ferece��s shadow gradually leaving the room. He closed his eyes knowing well that what Ferece had just said was true. He couldn��t kill himself even if he wanted to. He could only hope for something that even he didn��t know what.

    ...

    Drogan was in his room. The ce was quite spacious and emptypared to what the people believed. There was not a single glitter in the room that could catch awe. It was in, it was simple.

    The image of Selena cutting him was ying inside his mind. He was caught off guard but the severe blitz of the sh even left him astonished. His soul was wounded as the cause but it was not as severe.

    ��A hidden expert roaming the Second Heaven but heralding from the Mortal World?�� Drogan muttered. His brows furrowed as his menacing eyes wandered. He had seen a glimpse of the capability of one of them, but he had yet to see the man��s face. Thetter was so confident that he showed his back toward him. The potential threat that Lyon gave just by standing then gave an impression that he was too an expert, a level that he could bet would be more or less the same as the woman that tore his avatar.

    Drogan took a deep breath to calm himself down. His eyes filled with a mixture of anticipation and worry. He had set a time and ce where Lyon might show up with Refl as the main attraction. However, he felt a little uneasy about whether Lyon and the rest would show up. Refl might be a public figure in Second Heaven, but Lyon didn��t learn how to walk here.

    His brow twitched, ��Have you acquired the Returning Jade Stone?��

    ��I thought I would be able to surprise you, captain,�� said Niamh as he entered with a smile on his face.

    Drogan turned and took a look at him.

    ��I have acquired it,�� said Niamh before showing him the Returning Jade Stone.

    Drogan looked at the Returning Jade Stone that would send a cultivator toward the Mortal World realm. ��This raremodity, I��m sure that it��s costly.��

    Niamh sighed, ��It is.��

    ��Don��t worry about the cost, I will reimburse you,�� said Drogan. ��This is for Burgeon Swan.��

    ��Thank you, captain,�� Niamh nodded with a smile.

    ��This task of yours may be arduous considering that Lyon is a possible hidden expert,�� said Drogan. ��But I need you to aplish this as efficiently and quickly as you can.��

    ��It��s either searching a needle in a haystack or looking for sand on the beach,�� said Niamh, ��By quickly, you mean two weeks?��

    ��I see that you have been informed,�� said Drogan.

    ��I have,�� Niamh nodded. ��But two weeks is really a strict deadline.��

    ��It��s not a deadline,�� said Drogan. ��It��s not two weeks either, in fact, I want you to have results after two weeks.��

    ��And miss the show?�� asked Niamh with his brows furrowed.

    ��Yes,�� Drogan answered, ��Your presence is not needed there, it��s not your turn to show up yet.��

    ��Then..?��

    Drogan turned around and showed his back. ��You don��t check the depth of the river with two feet.��

    ��Heh,�� Niamh smirked. ��Alright.��

    Drogan waved the back of his hand.

    Niamh nodded, ��I��ll see youter captain.��

    ��En,�� Drogan nodded as he heard his footsteps trailing off.

 Chapter 970 - 970 Arrival - Ruhera City

    970 Arrival �C Ruhera City

    In the heart of the bustling city of Ruhera, there stood a magnificent coliseum that towered over the surrounding buildings. The arena was made of white marble and adorned with intricate carvings and golden ents. It was the city��s pride and joy, attracting visitors from far and wide who came to watch the epic battles that took ce within its walls.

    As one approached the coliseum, one would be greeted by a lively and festive atmosphere. The streets were lined with vendors selling all manner of food and drink, from sulent roasted meats to sweet pastries and refreshing fruit juices. The air was filled with the tantalizing aroma of spices and herbs, tempting the senses and stirring the appetite of all who passed by.

    At the entrance to the coliseum, there was a grand archway that led to a massive courtyard, where the crowds gathered to wait for the gates to open. The courtyard was filled with performers, acrobats, and musicians, who entertained the crowds with their spectacr disys of skill and artistry.

    Once inside the coliseum, the spectacle continued. The arena was ringed with tiered seating, where the spectators could sit and watch the battles unfold before them. The seats were plush andfortable, and each was equipped with a small table where one could enjoy food and drink during the event.

    The battles themselves were a marvel to behold. Mighty cultivators from all corners of the realm would face off against each other, armed with swords, spears, and shields. Some would ride on horseback, while others would fight on foot. The crowd would roar with excitement as thebatants shed, their weapons nging against each other in a symphony of steel.

    In between battles, there were other forms of entertainment to keep the crowds engaged. There were magicians and illusionists who would perform mind-bending tricks and dancers who would weave intricate patterns with their movements. There were even exotic animals, such as tigers and elephants, brought in from distantnds to dazzle the audience with their beauty and power.

    As the sun began to set and the battles drew to a close, the crowd would spill out of the coliseum and into the city streets. The festivities would continuete into the night, with street performers and musicians keeping the party going until the early hours of the morning.

    Ruhera was a city that truly had something for everyone. Whether you were a fan of epic battles or simply loved good food and entertainment, this was a ce that would captivate your heart and leave you wanting more.

    However, a wagon that was no more than usual came into the view of those guarding the gates of the cities. Three young men not even in their twenties were on the bench seat with one of them carelessly sleeping with his eyes closed and lips gaped as if trying to speak to a being above him.

    .....

    One of the guards furrowed their brows and raised his hand, ��Halt!��

    Rayus slightly pulled the reign and made the cantering horse stop.

    The guard came up to the three of them with eyes daggering and hands crossed. ��Aren��t you a little bit too young to be a merchant here?��

    ��Can��t we start young?�� asked Noah.

    The guard seemed perturbed, ��Do you have a permit?��

    ��Emm.. we just started,�� said Rayus as he smiled wryly, ��We have no idea that we would need a permit.��

    The guard sighed before he muttered under his breath, ��This is the problem with you youngsters.��

    ��Maybe we can work something out?�� asked Noah.

    The guard looked up before he saw a pouch dangling in front of his eyes. The guard frowned before putting his hands on his waist. He looked around before giving them a scowl. ��Did you really think it would be that easy?��

    Noah and Rayus had cold shoulders creeping up from below. Their attempt at bribery was met with imminent failure.

    The guard looked around one more time before taking a step, positioning himself against the view of others. He took the pouch before quickly putting it away inside his spatial ring.

    The act surprised Noah and Rayus both, but before they could even utter aint, the guard followed up.

    ��Wee to Ruhera City,�� said the guard smiling. ��I hope you enjoy the stay, and... use a permit next time.��

    Noah and Rayus were dumbfounded looking at the guard stepping away from their path. It was not until the guard gestured with his brows that the horse started cantering toward the city.

    Rayus took a sigh of relief. He looked over at Reinhard who was sleeping like a baby without a sin. He squinted his eyes and the desire to push him off the bench was creeping up into his palm.

    Noah slightly wiggled the curtain behind them. ��Teacher, we have arrived.��

    ��Yeah,�� Lyon answered. ��I can hear the bustling noise of a city.��

    ��What should we do next?�� asked Noah.

    Lyon peeked his head out of the curtains. His eyes squinted as he saw the city. A huge coliseum immediately caught his attention. He smirked. ��Heh, so that��s the ce.��

    ��You want to go there?�� asked Rayus whilst shaking Reinhard to his senses.

    ��Of course, we need to see where the stage will be yed after all,�� said Lyon before sinking back inside the wagon.

    ��Ugh, what?�� Reinhard asked.

    ��You need to get a grip,�� said Noah before sighing. ��We��re going to the coliseum.��

    ��Huh! What?! Is it time already?!�� Reinhard eximed. His words caught the passerby��s attention.

    ��Lower your voice down, idiot!�� said Noah who stretched his arm past Rayus��s back to p the back of Reinhard��s head.

    The wagon soon found its way toward the said ce. Lyon immediately exited before taking a sip of breath through his nose liberatingly. He smiled looking at the cultivators passing by who didn��t say anything nor found him weird.

    Selena quietly exited as well before standing by Lyon��s side. Her beauty didn��t fail to make people look no matter what gender they were.

    Noah and the other two followed up behind him.

    ��I have paid a parking spot for us here, the valet will take our wagon,�� said Rayus.

    Lyon raised his brows, ��Valet? A valet?��

    ��Y-Yeah? You do know what a valet is, right?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Of course, I know!�� said Lyon. ( I just never thought that such service would exist in this world... realm... heaven, whatever ).

    ��Let��s enter the ce,�� said Lyon as he led the group to the receptionistdy standing by.

    ��Ah, guests, I��m sorry but the coliseum is currently closed,�� said the receptionistdy the moment she noticed them. She apologetically bowed with her palms touching each other.

    ��I wonder why,�� Lyon smirked but didn��t lose his pace. ��Care to tell us?��

    The receptionistdy raised her brows, seeming surprised by the question that appeared to have an apparent answer. ��D-Dear guest, you didn��t know what��s blooming, or should I say, burgeoning, recently?��

    ��Enlighten me,�� Lyon smiled.

    ��W-Well... ah, right, wait for a moment,�� the receptionistdy scavenged under the desk before getting back up with a poster in her hand. It was the same poster that Lyon had saw before.

    Lyon looked at the poster before taking it. His eyes scanned the content before nodding with his brows raised, ��This is something.��

    ��Yes,�� said the receptionistdy, ��That��s why the coliseum is currently not for use.��

    ��So there is no attraction at all,�� said Lyon as he scrolled up the poster whilst looking at the receptionistdy.

    ��We apologize, but there is nothing but empty seats,�� said the receptionistdy.

    ��I see,�� said Lyon nodding. His eyes turned sharp before leaning his face forward. ��Hey, what does this establishment have anything to do with the Burgeon Swan?��

    The receptionistdy had her face flushed red with her lips quivering. She could feel his breath on her face. Her eyes squirmed, ��I��m sorry! But I don��t know!��

    ��Can I meet the owner of this establishment?�� asked Lyon.

    ��I-I��m afraid that he is currently unavable..!�� she answered.

    ��That��s too bad,�� said Lyon as he pulled his face back. ��Thank you for your work, though.��

    ��E-Eh?�� the receptionistdy was starstruck. She didn��t know what Lyon��s intentions were as she saw him and the group turned around. She was finally able to take a breath out of her lungs. With her hand on her chest, ��What a weird guy... charming, weird guy.��

    ��So, what was that all about?�� asked Reinhard.

    Lyon sighed, ��I tried to find something valuable that might be useful for us, but it seems like I failed.��

    Reinhard came to a pause. His brows furrowed before hurriedly following up, ��Wait.. did you just?��

    ��Intending to borrow something, yes,�� said Lyon. ��Perhaps a badge or something that we could use to enter an employee-only area or something.��

    ��But... why?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Teacher wants an audience with the owner of the establishment,�� said Rayus. ��Because it��s clear that he has connections with the Burgeon Swan.��

    ��After all, Drogan hase his way to show us his influence, might as well use it to our benefit,�� said Lyon.

 Chapter 971 - 971 Who is Your Enemy?

    971 Who is Your Enemy?

    After spending several days in Ruheria City, the group was found lounging in one of themon rooms in a random inn of Lyon��s choosing.

    As they lounged in the dimly litmon room, the curtains drawn tightly shut to keep prying eyes at bay, Noah rose from his seat and made his way over to the window. Peeking through a small gap in the fabric, he surveyed the scene outside with a furrowed brow.

    ��More people areing as expected,�� announced Noah, his voice low and urgent. ��It seems like Burgeon Swan is really wanting to make a statement with this one.��

    Lyon remained sprawled out on the couch, seeming unperturbed by the news that Noah brought. His eyes were closed, his breathing deep and even, as if he were lost in a peaceful dream.

    But the others knew better. They had seen the teacher in action too many times to doubt his abilities, and they knew that his rxed demeanor belied a mind that was constantly working, analyzing every situation and calcting every move.

    ��Is today the day?�� asked Reinhard.

    ��Tomorrow,�� said Rayus with his eyes solemn. ��And it seems like the words in Guh City is out as well.��

    ��We gained attention, that��s inevitable considering that an entire city was at stake,�� said Noah before sighing.

    Inside the room, the three students were entering contemtion while the other two were the total opposite. Selena was sitting with her mind calm not as the pond, but the void itself. Her eyes closed with no de in sight. Her breathing was serene as if she didn��t breathe at all. Her chest didn��t seem to heave but they knew she was alive. The horrors that she could inflict, the power to choke the entire city and even y the astral projection of Drogan, only brought shivers.

    .....

    ��I wonder where Lenu is?�� asked Rayus. ��I haven��t seen him in the city at all the past few days.��

    ��He might be in hiding considering what��s going to happen,�� said Noah.

    ��I agree,�� Reinhard nodded.

    The three of them were in consensus. However, as soon as they nodded together, a knock on their door was heard.

    ��May Ie in?�� a gentleman��s voice came from behind the door.

    ��Who is it?�� asked Rayus with his brows furrowed. He looked at his two fellows but the other two also had no idea. They didn��t order a service from the inn.

    ��Ah, well, pardon my rudeness, my name is Edward Liabolong,�� said the man behind the door.

    ��And?�� Rayus added as he approached the door with utmost caution.

    ��I am eager to meet the legend that is now feared in Guh City,�� said the man.

    ��Are you from the Burgeon Swan?�� asked Reinhard.

    Noah pped his own face whilst Rayus scowled in disbelief. Lyon farted on the side without any remorse.

    ��I... I believe that we can discuss it inside?�� said the man.

    Rayus turned and looked at his two friends. Both of them shrugged their shoulders. The man didn��t answer directly that he was from the Burgeon Swan but, he was hinting at it. Getting him inside might be a bad idea. However, that��s why they had a teacher.

    Rayus knelt by Lyon��s couch before whispering, ��Teacher, there is someone here wanting to meet you.��

    Lyon��s eyes fluttered a bit before opening his eyes. ��Why not?��

    Rayus nodded before getting back to the door. He hesitated for a second before twisting the doorknob and pulling the door open, revealing a man of standard stature with no redeeming face. However, his robe looked expensive and formal. The way he smiled was also the kind that Noah found in the upper scale of society.

    ��Hello,�� the man politely bowed.

    ��E-En...�� Rayus found himself nervous.

    ��May, I?�� Edward gestured with his hand.

    ��S-Sure,�� Rayus stepped aside and let him in before closing the door.

    Edward was smiling as he stepped inside but it vanished into a slight surprise the moment he saw Lyon taking up space on the sofa with both feet not touching the floor. Thetter looked at him with a yawn before the former gulped and sat down.

    ��Y-You must be the one they are referring to,�� said Edward with a gulp. ( I absolutely couldn��t detect the terroring out of this man and, he looked so young, I know one can maintain their youth as their cultivation grows, but, there is this slight naivety that I feel from him ).

    ��What do you want?�� asked Lyon, his voice low and disinterested as if every word took a toll on his body.

    Edward tried to smile as he spoke, ��I��m Edward Liabolong, the owner of the coliseum.��

    Reinhard, Rayus, and Noah were startled by his statement. Their goosebumps rose as their eyes opened wide looking at Edward who was sitting at the center of the room. This was the person that their teacher was initially looking for, however, the man was not found, he came knocking on their door.

    ��And..?�� Lyon raised his brow.

    Edward kept his chest tight, ��I want to talk to you about the Burgeon Swan.��

    ��You��re with them, aren��t you?!�� asked Reinhard with a violent tone.

    Lyon merely raised his finger before Reinhard behaved. The subtle gesture was kept in Edward��s mind.

    ��I��m not with them,�� said Edward before he almost could hear ther brows raise at the same time.

    ��And you are telling me this because?�� Lyon fixed his posture and let his feet touch the floor. His eyes were sharp and the drowsiness that Edward caught on just prior was gone. He leaned back before straightening his back and stretching his shoulders.

    ��I... I��m not much of a fighter,�� said Edward. ��However, I����

    ��How did ite to be that you are with the Burgeon Swan?�� asked Lyon before he crossed his arms.

    ��They approached me,�� said Edward. ��I... I don��t want to do any dealings with them but I have to.��

    ��They threatened you?�� asked Rayus.

    ��N-No, well, yes, but it��s not a de over my neck or something, they still pay me like any other clients that I have dealings with, however, the safety of my own is something entirely different,�� said Edward.

    ��You want protection from us?�� asked Lyon.

    ��F-Forgive me, but I have sought who you are, or what you have done to be exact. People are talking about you, the whole city,�� said Edward.

    ��That��s why we are keeping ourselves low,�� said Noah.

    ��Yes, your reputation, a legend, far beyond even Sir Refl,�� said Edward. ��I have nothing against Sir Refl, but I doubt he could befall three of the notorious bandits in Burgeon Swan, plus one camp as you did in less than a week.��

    Reinhards��s head bloated the moment he heard that even though the one Edward talking about was his teacher.

    ��You��ve done scraping,�� said Lyon. ��Yet you chose us, and not the resistance group that Sir Refl led.��

    Edward sighed, ��As much as I want to believe in the resistance under him, you are the better option, by far.��

    ��Are you sure?�� Lyon asked.

    ��Yes!�� Edward nodded fiercely. ��I vehemently believe that the new teacher of ss Six is a far better option than the old legend that is about to be executed.��

    Lyon snorted beforeughing. ��Hahahaha, hear that? It seems like our name will be ming to every corner of Second Heaven. Don��t pretend Reinhard, I know you��re beaming inside.�� he turned to look at Edward before leaning forward, ��What��s in it for us?��

    ��T-This is just a contingency n if they decide to attack me,�� said Edward. ��But everything within my capabilities I will not say no.��

    ��Hoo?�� Lyon raised his brows before looking at his three students, ��You three, what do you think? Of course, you will keep him safe.��

    Edward raised his brows. ��W-wait, not you?!?��

    ��My service is not that cheap,�� said Lyon. ��Don��t worry about it, these guys have killed one of them, the one that��s burly, I forgot his name.��

    ��Poger,�� added Noah.

    ��Ah, right,�� said Lyon.

    Edward raised his brows before turning around, ��You three killed Poger?��

    ��Damn right, we did!�� said Reinhard before he crossed his arms whilst stepping forward.

    Edward turned his head toward Lyon with eyes mixed with doubt. ��Are you sure...?��

    ��My method of teaching is not for you to doubt,�� said Lyon. ��They are my students for six months, and you are an employer.��

    Edward nervously nods, ��I��ll see you tomorrow at noon, and uh...�� Edward reached for something inside his pocket before cing it on the table. ��This badge can be used to ess the VIP room of the coliseum, which I will be there as well�� There will be someone over there waiting for you, give them the badge and they will open the barrier for you.��

    ��I see,�� Lyon nodded.

    Edward nod before leaving the room, and only for a nce he saw Selena. ( Huh? Was she there the whole time? ). He faced the three students, ��Remember, my safety is your priority!��

    As the door closed and footsteps diminished, Lyon looked at the three students, ��He is quite, eager to live.��

    ��Yeah...�� Reinhard smiled.

    ��Reinhard, do you know who you��re protecting him from?�� Lyon smirked.

    ��The Burgeon Swan?�� Reinhard raised his brows. However, the more he looked at Lyon��s expression the more his eyes widened. The one that was most likely to hunt Edward was none other than the group under Refl.

 Chapter 972: Rescue Day

    Chapter 972: Rescue Day

    A day had passed and the time hade. Edward was sitting inside the VIP room where only esteemed guests were allowed to get in.

    His eyes were not as joyful as the roar of the people in the coliseum, they were mixed with anxiety. He was not necessarily sweating his forehead off, however, his fingers kept on tapping the armrest of his chair.

    ��Edward, you don��t look so good.��

    Edward didn��t even turn his head. He knew he was at the pinpoint of conflict and no matter how hard his face tried to hide it, he couldn��t fake the natural feeling.

    The man asking him was slightly worried but he chose not to meddle further about Edward��s well-being. He backed down and sat on an empty seat quite a distance from him.

    Edward hovered his nce and grabbed a drink readily avable by his seat. The cold gush washing his throat still couldn��t calm him down.

    ��I��m here.��

    A familiar voice made him raise his brows. He turned only to see Reinhard standing by his side with his arms crossed. His eyes are sharp as daggers.

    ��G-Great! I��ve been waiting,�� said Edward. ��Come,e, have a seat next to me.��

    Reinhard nodded before sitting at the best seat in the whole coliseum.

    Edward gulped seeing Reinhard. The clock ticking further and further, he couldn��t see his enemies but he could feel the des pointed at him in the near future. He was in a tight spot, grueling for the fact that he was making a decision that would save his life best.

    ��W-Where is, your teacher?�� Edward smiled despite his mix of anxiousness.

    ��He didn��t tell me,�� said Reinhard as he shook his head. ��Though, I suppose they are sitting somewhere over there.��

    ��I-Is that so,�� said Edward looking at the crowd. He couldn��t discern the man he was looking for out of the sea of cultivators.

    Meanwhile, Lyon, Selena, and the other two were getting a regr seats with their faces covered by the hood of their cloak. The ce was full to the brim but there was no attraction like it used to. The main eventing already eclipsed their thoughts.

    A deration of power and status.

    ��My name is Drogan,�� an epassing voice filled the coliseum and made all chatters shut.

    ��Ho~�� Lyon smirked as he looked above. ��He is stealing my grand entrance.��

    A figure descended down from the clouds before his feet brought a tremble to the city as the moment of impact urred. His eyes were not as raging as Lyon thought it would. He was calmer than most, even when more than a hundred pairs of eyes looking at him.

    ��That��s him!�� muttered Noah.

    ��No doubt about it,�� said Rayus as he furrowed his brows seeing another figure descend down right next to Drogan.

    Reinhard gritted his teeth with rage burning inside his eyes. The man that betrayed them was now within their reach.

    ��Ferece!��

    His fist balled with veins popping. The sheer rage inside his eyes boiled and Edward manage to catch his expression.

    ( Shit! ) thought Edward.

    ��Calm down, both of you,�� Lyon crossed his legs.

    Rayus and Noah had their eyes widened. They were sinking into a deep rage and were about to plow forward with nothing but their thirst for revenge.

    Unlike the other two, he was filled with unbound confidence despite the situation. Lyon carefully took his time, after all, he had a woman that could cleave the entire coliseum in half right beside him. It was the safest spot imaginable.

    Drogan stepped forward with his epassing voice, ��As you all may know, there had been a slight disturbance in the Burgeon Swan, something that I hardly ever believe would happen in my lifetime, yet here we are.��

    He snapped his fingers before one of the gates in the coliseum was pulled up. A man was being escorted by two bandits. He was handcuffed like a prisoner and his face was ragged. Nobody knew thest time he had saw water as his cheeks sunk.

    ��I believe you are all familiar with this one,�� said Drogan before Refl was forced to kneel. He carefully studied the split-second reaction of the crowd the moment Refl put his two knees on the ground and he quickly found some of whom shared faces that were not quite pleased by the sight.

    ��I think that you should know what would happen right now,�� said Drogan.

    ��DO NOT AVENGE ME!�� Refl shouted at the top of his lungs. Everyone was stunned. Nobody knew where the source of the cry came from inside that feeble body of his.

    Reinhard stood up with a gulp. Both Rayus and Noah was bbergasted.

    ��You bastard!�� Ferece was about to raise his leg for a kick but Drogan stopped him.

    ��That��s a brave act, old friend,�� said Drogan. ��But that would cost you.��

    ��DON��T BE STUPID!�� someone from the crowd shouted.

    ��Hm?�� Drogan turned and saw someone standing up with rage inside his eyes. It was Lenu.

    ��Lenu..�� Refl muttered. ��Fuck����

    ��Ah, yes, the one in Guh City, hiding inside an old bar,�� said Drogan reciting his identity. ��I think we both know that you are not alone.��

    ( It��s a trap! ) thought all three of Lyon��s students at the same time.

    ��Yes!�� answered Lenu before he stood up. ��The one that you are after, is not me, nor Refl! You know very well who you are after.��

    Selena��s brows twitched but her hand was quickly grabbed by Lyon without changing his seat. She looked up only to see his smile. She breathed out to calm herself down.

    ��Well, if you can give me that man, I believe we can trade,�� said Drogan.

    ��DON��T YOU FUCKING DARE LENU!�� shouted Refl.

    ��I can��t hand him over to you,�� said Lenu. ��But I can shake things up!�� He sped his hands together.

    Meanwhile on top of a roof of an inn. Elder Ba had his ears twitched. ��That��s the cue, forgive me, Edward. We both love our cities, but I love fairness more.��

    He summoned a grimoire and spells ignited as he chanted them.

    ��Oi, oi, oi, are you trying to do aedy here?�� asked Ferece before his eyes snapped in realization. Beneath his feet was a magic brand wider than the whole coliseum.

    ��Immortal Magic: Spiking Earth!�� Ba��s eyes glinted.

    The magic brand shone a white light before it vanishedpletely.

    ��Get ready for a shake,�� Lyon smirked before the whole ce tremored as nes underneath the ground danced around before protruding out of random ces.

    ��Shit shit! This is Ba��s specialty!�� shouted Edward.

    ��Time to die, traitor!��

    ��Ah!?�� Edward was caught off guard. The familiar voice came from a man that had asked about his well-being.

    ��Tch!�� Reinhard used his spear to propel him forward and kicked the side of the attacker.

    ��Guha!�� the attacker was mmed to the ground before protruding dirt pierced his body upward.

    Reinhard��s eyes darkened. He had never thought that his simple kick would kill someone. It was supposed to be a deterrent, not a killing technique. ��I�� I didn��t����

    ��Oi, Oi, snap out of it!�� shouted Edward. ��Goddamnit! This is why I don��t like dealing with kids!��

    ��Huh��?!�� Reinhard blinked his eyes. Thend was still tremoring wild with no sign of settling down. The mass of thend kept shifting and the ground kept piercing upward.

    ��So you��re with the Burgeon Swan!�� said another in the room.

    ��N-No!��

    ��Die!�� said the cultivator as he rushed forward before a spike prated upward from below. The room they were in was on the brink of copse.

    Chaos had epassed the coliseum that was dear to Edward. Screams were heard as the innocents rushed outside and des shed under the shaking earth. The Burgeon Swan and the resistance unveiled their mask and battled it out. It was a buffet of metal.

    ��Talk about a bold and reckless n, this is why you never seed against me, Refl,�� said Drogan before he looked down on his feet and stepped aside to avoid the uing strike from below.

    ��Give me a break, this isn��t my n,�� said Refl before he was dragged away by Ferece.

    ��Let him go, Ferece,�� said Lenu.

    Ferece raised his brows before smirking, ��With just you?��

    ��I will have to try,�� said Lenu.

    ��You can��t even do shit against Gamael,�� said Ferece. ��What are you hoping to gain fighting against me?��

    ��He is not alone!��

    ��I��m here too!��

    Ferece��s brows furrowed as two familiar figures stood by Lenu��s side. His smirk slowly pointed upward as vehement joy riled up his spine. ��Well, well, well, I thought we would have a reunion at a muchter date, but I see you two are still stupid like those times!��

    ��You think you��re ready for this stage? Rayus and Noah?!�� Ferece increased his aura and made his presence in the coliseum known. ��And where is thest idiot? Did he die already?��

    ( Ferece is already upied ) thought Drogan as he hovered in the air. He looked over before finding two individuals sitting calmly despite the havoc surrounding them. He didn��t need to summon a gust of wind to know who they were under their cloak, but despite his menacing presence all he received was a smirk.

 Chapter 973: Lyon and Drogan

    Chapter 973: Lyon and Drogan

    In the heart of the chaotic coliseum, Lyon satfortably, watching as the bandit leader hovered in the air whilst eyes were on him. Lyon��s wife sat beside him, her hand in his, her eyes locked on the threat.

    ��We finally meet!�� said Drogan with his epassing voice. All attention was garnered in this simple method. He summoned a greatsword with a flick of his finger and held it in one hand. His towering figure was not for show but his eyescked the confidence that Lyon had.

    All three students looked up and saw Drogan had chosen his prey. Their teacher had been found in the midst of chaos.

    ��I never thought that I would have a fan of your size,�� answered Lyon.

    ��Sharp tongue,�� said Drogan before smirking, ��Do you think you can save Refl?��

    ��Think?�� Lyon spread his legs taking up spaces. He pulled back the hood and revealed his face. He leaned backward. ��What makes you think that I��m here to save him?��

    ��Hm?�� Drogan furrowed his brows whilst Ferece carefully sized up the man that was responsible for the death of his fellow bandits. ( That��s him? I sense�� nothing dangerous though, how peculiar ).

    ��You��re not?!�� Lenu eximed together with Refl.

    ��Oi, oi, that��s him! The one blooming around in Guh City!�� said a surviving cultivator.

    ��Yeah! No doubt about it, that��s the guy that exterminate three of the powerhouses that Burgeon Swan had, in less than a week!��

    ��We better get out of here! If they��re going to fight, I doubt this ce wouldst!��

    ��Agree!��

    Lyon had made his presence known. Despite the severe pressure that Drogan exuded, his shoulders were as light as feathers.

    Reinhard had his lips gaped at the sight. Their teacher was more than capable than he could have imagined, however, the scene of killing a cultivator that was supposed to be on his side kept him from feeling the glory.

    ��Oi, oi, snap out of it!�� said Edward. ��They are stilling.��

    ��There! He is with that cocky asshole! Kill him!��

    Reinhard had his brows raised. He was now the target, however, simple bandits wouldn��t be able to take him down easily. He dodged the uing sh to the side before making a jump sh with his spear, beheading the bandits in one swing.

    Reinhard gritted his teeth and held his spear tight in reverse. He looked at the surviving cultivators around him. He knew not which was the enemy, however, for now, he would take down anyone that was going to do harm either toward him or Edward.

    Drogan looked at Lyon. The greatsword was almost the size of thetter, yet he effortlessly pointed it up to the sky. ��If you��re not going toe here, then I will make you!��

    Lyon raised his brows before his eyes sharpened. The greatsword was jolted toward him from the ruthless swing that Drogan did. He saw it zipping the air and aiming at his be.

    ��Scarlett..�� he softly whispered. The bloodied sword returned with its ck hue. Lyon flicked before the sword rotating in the air and then kicked the hilt end of it with his sole.

    The two des crazed each other by the middle beforeunching at each other��s target.

    ��A counter?!�� Drogan raised his brows and moved his neck as much as he could and managed to dodge Scarlet by a hair at the same time an explosion urred on Lyon��s side.

    ��Is it over?�� Ferece unconsciously muttered as he saw the smoke slowly climbing the sky from the source of impact.

    ��Yes����

    Ferece��s pupils shrunk before the wind toiled his hair. He quickly squatted down and dodged the horizontal sh. ��You��re too slow, brat!�� he countered byunching his heel toward Rayus��s chin. However, at that exact moment, a magic brand formed right at his blind spot. His skin crawled at the iing danger and immediately averted all of his efforts to jump away from the three snakes trying to rip apart his limb.

    ( He dodged that?! ) thought Rayus who was still in midair.

    The moment Ferece��s feetnded he immediatelyunched toward Noah who was unguarded.

    ( No! ) thought Rayus as the moment his feetnded he quickly made a chase. ( I��m not gonna make it! ). ��Noah!!!��

    ��Now, you can suffer no more!�� said Ferece with a wide grin. ��Your dear teacher will send you, hahaha�� Huh!?�� a spear wasing right at him. ��Tch!�� he maneuvered out of the range and gave himself quite a distance from the two of them.

    The spear stabbed the ground before Reinhard showed up in front of Noah.

    ��Reinhard!�� Rayus eximed with a grin.

    ��Holy shit, you almost look cool,�� said Noah whose heart skipped a few lives.

    ��Well, well, I thought you would never show up,�� said Ferece as he got up with a smirk. ��What a nice reunion, all three of you still look pathetic likest time.��

    ��Hey! I thought you were supposed to protect me!�� shouted Edward from the VIP room.

    Reinhard disregard the scream from his client and pulled out his spear from the ground. Rayus joined him with Noah in the back.

    Fereceughed sinisterly. ��What a shback, Let me guess, Rayus is going to get crippled again?��

    ��Not this time.��

    ��Gh?!�� Ferece��s pupils shrink to a dot before an arm casually swam around his shoulder.

    ��Well, that student of mine is now healed, he can swing at one hundred percent, so do your best,�� said Lyon with a smirk.

    ( I can��t sense him at all�� ) thought Ferece before his eyes sharpened.

    ��Teacher?!�� eximed all three of them.

    ��Nobody sneaked up on me and live!�� shouted Ferece before he swiftly turned but his chest wasid open toward Lyon��s sole. The moon hare red before the impactunched Ferece with blood bursting out of his mouth. The body sunk into the rubble with a loud tremor.

    ��There, I give you a handicap,�� said Lyon as he pped the dust in his hands.

    ��Teacher look out!��

    ��Huh?�� he looked up to see Drogan��s hand was about to grab his face. However, thetter missed a subtle figureunching from beneath the clouded dust. Her feet made it just in time toward Drogan��s side rib but she was not able to propel him without the Moon Hare��s blessing, however, it was enough for Lyon to get away from his w.

    ��Phew~ you saved me there,�� said Lyon before he retreated together with his wife a few steps away.

    ��Heh,�� Drogan stood up with indifference on his face. His towering figure was enough to make a grown man submit. ��You��re lucky.��

    ��Is that so���� Lyonplied.

    ��You call yourself a man, hiding behind a woman?�� said Drogan as he opened his right hand and the greatsword returned from the rubbles�� flying.

    ��Sword intent���� muttered Lenu as he hid under rubble with Refl Angst.

    ��Goddamnit Lenu, how many people died?! This is a reckless n!��

    ��Don��t lecture me about how many people die now! If you��re dead, then so are all of our efforts!�� said Lenu.

    Refl sighed. His attention needed to be elsewhere. He looked at Lyon and Selena stood against Drogan, the man that created the Burgeon Swan.

    ��You just never have a good woman, Drogan,�� said Lyon with his shoulders shrugged.

    Selena��s lips quivered slightly after hearing his words.

    ��Besides,�� he raised his middle and index finger before flicking it.

    ��Hm?!�� Drogan swung his sword and a nk was heard. ( Sword intent! ) thought Drogan as he saw the bloodied sword with a ck hue spiral away beforeunching again. He repelled it again, but the sword kepting at him again. ��Hmph!�� He mmed his sword down and pinned Scarlett on the ground.

    ��You think this is a joke? A childish game?!��

    ��For your sake, you better hope I stay joking.�� Lyon breathed out right with his figure already behind Drogan.

    Drogan��s eyes widened in disbelief. The man he was speaking a moment ago had vanished right before his very eyes.

    ��An opening!�� eximed Lenu.

    Selena from the front and Lyon from behind. The two checkmate the captain of the Burgeon Swan.

    ��Gah!�� Drogan let out a mana burst and propelled Lyon away.

    ��Darling!�� Selena raised her brows before she blinked with the trail of roaring dragons behind her steps. A simple sword shed toward Drogan��s neck. However, her jade eyes widened as he saw Drogan grab the de with his hand.

    ��Truly a power to be reckoned with,�� said Drogan, ��I can��t believe I have to activate my rune against an Origin God.��

    ��Rune?!�� Selena saw the inscribed rune emerge to the surface of his robust hand.

    ��Let�� her�� go����

    A bloodlust voice seeped into Drogan��s soul from behind, he snapped and quickly threw Selena at Lyon.

    Lyon quickly caught Selena before looking up with his brows furrowed.

    ( What was that�� I just threw her at him�� out of instinct ) he shook his head, ��It seems like this is as far as we get to know each other for now, Lyon, I��m sure we will meet again. Hahahaha!��

    ��What..?��

    ��Ferece! We are withdrawing,�� said Drogan before he st himself off the scene.

    ��Heh, see youter my cute ex-students!�� said Ferece who suddenly emerged from the rubble and followed his captain at blinding speed. In the midst of his travel, he broke a Summoning Ruby Stone.

    ��Not so fast!�� shouted Reinhard before Rayus stopped him. ��Don��t be hasty!��

    ��But��!��

    Bits of red light started to surround Refl.

    ��Oi Refl!�� shouted Lenu.

    ��Fuck, quick, tell Lyon, he needs to find Burgeon Swan fast! Otherwise, he might lose something he doesn��t want to lose!��

    ��What?!�� Lenu eximed before he saw his friend journey to the sky.

    Thus the battle in the coliseum ended, with Selena in Lyon��s embrace and the three students looking up at the sky. The magnificent coliseum had been turned into ruins as Elder Ba was seen having his head low as he sneaked away from the city.

 Chapter 974: Safest Place

    Chapter 974: Safest ce

    The city was still in shock from the aftermath. Drogan appeared and delivered a message that was supposed to be passed around throughout all of the Second Heaven, yet the expected rebuttal came too early. Drogan miscalcted and didn��t expect that they would abstract the entire coliseum for a chance to save Refl from his clutch, at least, that��s what the city had thought.

    Now wrecked coliseum had settled down a little from the chaotic event. Rayus and the two others were waiting in the room from the previous inn. Their heads down with arms crossed, none of their faces had a speck of cheer on them.

    ��Ferece�� that bastard is still nimble as a rat,�� said Rayus.

    ��Yeah, I guess our cultivation level is still inadequate to challenge someone of his level,�� said Noah as sighed whilst facing the ceiling.

    ��Three Origin Gods against one at max level is not enough to bring him down,�� said Reinhard as he gritted his teeth beforeunching a punch against the wall behind him. ��Fuck! We finally met him and yet!��

    ��Calm down,�� said Rayus. ��You saved Noah from death.��

    ��Yeah, Reinhard,�� said Noah. ��Without you, I might be under the dirt by now�� speaking of which, whatever happened to the guy you��re supposed to be protecting?��

    ��Edward?�� Reinhard raised his brows. He sighed, ��I have no idea.��

    ��What? That��s your client,�� Noah answered.

    Reinhard stood silent with his head lowered.

    ��What are you looking at the floor for?�� asked Rayus. His brows furrowed before he grabbed one of his shoulders, ��What happened?��

    ��I�� just killed an innocent man.��

    Noah and Rayus froze with their pupils shrunk. Their jaws slightly cked before following a gulp.

    Reinhard��s hands shook as he tightened his lips. His eyes tremored and his shoulders stiffened. He just defended a man but at the cost of another man��s life, of which he was supposed to be on the side of thetter.

    ( What should I say�� ) thought Noah as he looked at his friend bowing in sin. He had never killed an innocent man either. He averted his nce toward Rayus but found him in the same spot as himself.

    The two couldn��t make up words to console his friend.

    Noah raised his brows as a glint of idea shed before him. ��Hey, why not asked the teacher about this?��

    Rayus snapped back. He looked at Noah with a nod. ��I agree, he needs to know.��

    ��Huh���� Reinhard looked up with his eyes already filled with regret. ��What.. what should I tell him?��

    ��That you just killed an innocent man?�� asked Rayus.

    ��Heh�� you think it would be that easy,�� muttered Reinhard.

    ��Where is he anyway?�� asked Noah.

    ��He should be inside his room with the madam,�� said Rayus before leading the way.

    Soon they found themselves in front of a room inside the inn. Behind this door was a man that shed against Drogan and actually made them flee.

    ��There you are!��

    They were surprised by the violent voiceing from the hallway. They looked over to see Edward fuming with rage and stomping his way toward the group.

    ��I thought I hired you to protect me!�� said Edward with his finger a breath away from Reinhard��s face. ��But you fucking left! You stupid child!��

    ��I���� Reinhard was lost for words.

    ��Enough! I don��t want to hear your excuse!�� shouted Edward. ��Get the hell out of my way! Move! All of you! I need to speak with your teacher!��

    Edward pushed the three of them away before taking a deep breath. He raised his fist and banged on the door a few times. ��Open the door! Open the door!��

    The hard knock traveled throughout the entire inn and the guests below were looking at the stairs and ceilings.

    Rayus and Noah gulped as they looked at Edward getting impatient. However, they all suddenly heard a click. The knob slowly turned before the door was pulled open from the inside.

    ��Ah, finally,�� said Edward before seeing a sole of a foot for a sh second before sinking into his face. Edward was propelled and broke the wall before dropping to the floor. The loud noise shocked all the guests with few gasps could be heard.

    Lyon stepped outside before crossing his arms. He looked at the unconscious Edward on the floor not even giving a nce toward his students that was standing by the side with gulps. ��Do you know manners at all?��

    ��Ah Lyon, I finally found you!��

    Lyon averted his nce to the side and saw Lenu running from the other half of the hall. Lyon sighed, ��What do you want?��

    Lenu nced at the figure that had his eyes spinning on the floor. ( That��s Edward! What did he do to piss him off? ) thought Lenu before shaking his head and looking at Lyon. ��I have a message from Refl.��

    ��A message?�� Noah muttered.

    ��Huh?�� Lyon raised his brows.

    Selena was sitting by Lyon��s side with Refl on the other end. The students were standing behind the two of them and Edward was left sleeping on the soft carpet outside the room.

    ��What message?�� said Lyon.

    ( He is a bit different from his usual self ) thought Lenu before opening his mouth. ��He said something about you need to go find Burgeon Swan as fast as possible.��

    Lyon furrowed his brows, ��Why?��

    ��Because you might lose something or someone that you love�� if you don��t,�� said Lenu.

    Lyon��s eyes sharpened and was inches away from harming Lenu��s soul. ��borate.��

    ��E�� They might have an item that enabled them to go to the Mortal World,�� said Lenu. ��As I said before, Drogan is not a chivalrous guy, he is a bandit, and he will use any power within his reach to weaken you.��

    ��The Mortal World���� Lyon muttered.

    Lenu leaned forward a bit, ��We both are in the same situation Lyon. We have the same goal�� if you don��t stop Drogan, we both will lose something valuable.��

    However, Lenu��s persuasive words only give birth to something else different entirely. A smirk that he almost forgot was formed right in front of him. Lenu��s brows raised with a slight gaping.

    ��Heh, if they can go to the Mortal World, then they can try,�� said Lyon before crossing his arms. ��But if he did, I will make sure to end him,�� his voice was dark and cold.

    ��But your loved ones?! Are you willing to risk their safety?�� asked Lenu.

    ��I don��t think you understand the situation well,�� said Lyon. ��The sides that are risking their safety is them,�� said Lyon.

    Lenu��s eyes widened. ( Don��t tell me, there are other monsters there in the Mortal World as well?! ).

    ��I��m not the strongest in the Mortal World, Lenu,�� said Lyon.

    Rayus and the other two raised their brows. ( He is not the strongest in the Mortal World? Since when did that ce give birth to a monstrous cultivator?! ).

    ��You��re kidding���� muttered Lenu.

    ��No,�� said Lyon before showing him three fingers, ��I know at least three.��

    Three. The word froze everyone but the couple in the room. The terror of the simple numerical word brought them stiff shoulders. Three cultivators that had the power to excel even Lyon, such thought never crossed their minds until now.

    ��B-But, will they be willing to protect your loved ones?�� asked Lenu, ��We are talking about Burgeon Swan here, they mighte in groups to capture����

    ��They will,�� said Selena before she revealed a cold nce. ��There is currently no safer ce than the Mortal World.��

    ��What..? H-How can you be so sure��?��

    ��Because they are loyal to my husband,�� said Selena. ��After all, they were once taught by him.��

    Reinhard, Noah, and Rayus had their eyes widened. The three cultivators that were stronger than their teacher was none other than the teacher��s own students. The power that could trample on the Nirvana��s School prideful lecturers, a power that exceeded even that, all came from the aloof man that was sitting right in front of them.

    ��Your students�� you say?�� asked Lenu with a gulp.

    ��Apparently so,�� said Lyon. ��One of them is yful, one of them is silent, and the other is proper, but each of them could tear apart Drogan if they wanted to�� added to that, she is also there.��

    ��She��?��

    ��The woman who used to be called the War Maiden,�� said Lyon with a tinge of pride on his face. ��My wife, Cecile Torga.��

    ��Y��Your wife��?�� Lenu looked at the woman beside him before gulping. He saw her obliterate one of the camps of Burgeon Swan, solo. Yet, there was another woman who existed at par with her level.

    ��As much as I hate her smug, she is indeed a bit capable of leading,��mented Selena on the side.

    Lyon pped his thighs, ��Lenu, my group and I will advance at our own pace, you do yours.��

    ��B-But����

    Lenu found himself outside the room with the door clicking behind him. ��Eh?��

 Chapter 975: Fire and Sun

    Chapter 975: Fire and Sun

    Drogan traveled all the way back into his headquarters where his followers weed him with smiles andughter. Uponnding he nodded at them and epted their pleasantries before heading toward the meeting room. He sat on the chair at the far end of the table and his brows furrowed.

    His arms rested and sped, no longer were the runes in sight. He pondered alone for a while before the door in front of him was opened.

    Ferece arrived withughter, ��We got ��em good!��

    Drogan raised his brows. He looked at him with sharp eyes.

    His expression took back Ferece before putting his aloof attitude aside. He asked, ��Captain, what��s wrong?��

    ��Where is he?�� asked Drogan.

    ��You mean Niamh?��

    Drogan stood up. ��Refl Angst, where is he?��

    ��I put him back in the dungeon.��

    Drogan didn��t nod and walked away. He didn��t say anything either and passed Ferece by.

    ��Captain?�� Ferece asked.

    ��Do not follow me,�� said Drogan as he left Ferece alone in the meeting room.

    ��

    Refl was sitting with his eyes closed before his ears twitched at firm footsteps nearby. He opened his eyes. ��I did not expect that I would get a visitor, I already washed my neck.��

    ��Heh, how do you know that it��s me?�� asked Drogan from afar.

    ��I didn��t,�� said Refl as his eyes met Drogan before thetter sat across him, separated by the bars. ��Your underlying alwaysughs whenever he makes a visit, like a clown.��

    ��He is,�� said Drogan with a t emotion. ��But I��m not here to talk about Ferece.��

    ��Hmm���� Refl looked at those sharp eyes.

    ��You��ve seen my encounter with Lyon,�� said Drogan.

    ��Clearly,�� said Refl as he slightly raised his chin. ��I never thought that you would assimte runes inside your own body, is that why you turn this way?��

    ��Don��t talk like you know me, Refl,�� said Drogan before he looked at his own fist, ��You never know the feeling of having the power to change for once.��

    ��To change�� well you have indeed changed,�� said Refl. ��For worse����

    Drogan snorted a smile. ��I will not y by the system, I��m here to break it, I shall bow to none.��

    ��Do you have any idea what runes going to do to your body?�� asked Refl.

    ��It makes me stronger, it gives me the power to change,�� said Drogan. ��I will shape the Second Heaven as I see fit, then I��ll be aiming at Paradise.��

    ��Ah, the sanctuary of all cultivators,�� said Refl. ��We shared the same dream once before, didn��t we?��

    ��I asked you to join me, remember?�� asked Drogan. ��But you refuse, you like being a dog with a lease around its neck, and you didn��t realize that a dog will never own a home.��

    ��We can change the system not by force, but by other ways, less dead people the better,�� said Refl.

    ��You��ve grown old and wiser, but wisdom is not needed when you have the power,�� said Drogan.

    ��Ever since you get a hold of those stupid runes, you��ve nevere back to your old self,�� said Refl.

    ��My answer remains unchanged,�� said Drogan. ��It��s a shame that we go our separate ways, never thought that I would talk to you like this when I first began this journey.��

    ��That makes both of us, but I imagined it the other way around,�� said Refl.

    Drogan smirked, ��Heh, you never beat me in anything, Refl.��

    ��You��re stronger than me, but that doesn��t mean that I can��t win a fight against you,�� said Refl.

    Drogan smiled as he looked at his old friend before his eyes sharpened, ��You know�� kings in Second Heaven regard me as equal now.��

    ��Well, what good would that be? Burgeon Swan is in shambles right now, but I see no kings when you were attacked in the coliseum,�� said Refl before his voice deepened, ��They want to get rid of you as well, but they can��t afford to fight you.��

    Droganughed. Hisughter echoed throughout the dungeon with his arms crossed. ��Those kings are not as I saw them back then. They are no more than the level of Ferece, I can crush them like a bug.��

    ��Why don��t you?�� asked Refl.

    ��Because Third Heaven existed,�� said Drogan. ��I��m not so blind with power that I can��t see that.��

    ��Heh, so that��s what,�� said Refl.

    ��However, an unpredictable variable emerged out of nowhere,�� said Drogan as his gaze fixed on Refl. His eyes were no longer filled with mirth. His lips, which had been curved into a half-smile, now pursed into a thin, taut line, revealing the tension that coursed through his body. For a moment, the room was filled with an almost palpable sense of tension.

    ��Is this the main reason for your visit?�� asked Refl. ��I thought you were making out for lost times.��

    Drogan remained serious despite the dry joke that Refl threw at him. He leaned a bit forward. ��You��ve seen the battle.��

    ��I did,�� Refl nodded. ��You have every chance to kill Lyon, but at thest moment, you hovered away, the ��Old Drogan�� would have continued on.��

    ��Who is this young man, Refl? Tell me the truth!�� asked Drogan as his eyes widened.

    ��Young man? How can you be so sure that he is young? What if he camouged his cultivation aura?�� asked Refl.

    ��His cultivation level is True God, and he is on the verge of breaking toward Origin God, otherwise, I would have been dead right then and there.��

    ��Then why did you run away?�� asked Refl. ��I saw that you caught the de from his wife, but you threw her instead of finishing her. I��ve heard from Lenu that, that very same woman, wiped out half of your Burgeon Swan alone.��

    Drogan furrowed his brows as his body reyed that feeling once more. It was so naturally instinctive that he had no time to think about it. His body was warning him of something eerie about to happen from behind. The danger didn��te from the woman, but rather from the man himself. The cold voice filled with thunderous bloodlust still rang true inside his mind.

    ��Never mind that, tell me what you know about the man,�� said Drogan.

    ��What��s in it for me? Besides, I already tell you what I know, if you want to know more, you��re asking the wrong person,�� said Refl. ��Old friend, I am of no use to you anymore.��

    ��OId Gu���� muttered Drogan.

    Refl remained silent.

    ��Tell me Refl, what do you think of Lyon?�� asked Drogan.

    Refl raised his brows, ��What��s my opinion has got anything to do with�� anything?��

    ��He sent you here, to me,�� said Drogan. ��Even though I can be sure that you��re unwilling, I know you, you��re a cautious guy.��

    ( Well, that��s more like being at the wrong time and the wrong ce, to be honest ) Refl smiled inwardly. ��What opinion do you want?��

    ��His strength.��

    ��You trust your enemy now?��

    ��You think Ferece would say anything of value?��

    ��Good point,�� Refl nodded. ��I won��t say he is powerful, but I will say that he is skillful.��

    Drogan smirked before standing up.

    ��Drogan,�� Refl called out. ��The runes, they are not just inside your arms, are they? Otherwise, you won��t be so confident in ruling the Second Heaven.��

    Drogan grinned as he crossed his arms. Runes engraving emerged from his thick forearms. ��You have no idea what kind of power these strange words have.��

    ��Your ying with fire, Drogan,�� said Refl. ��You don��t know what it might do to your body in the long term.��

    ��So far, I have yet to encounter detrimental effects, I��m better, stronger, and eventually strongest!�� said Drogan firmly.

    ��But that��s just a borrowed power, your true power is still the same,�� Refl shook his head.

    ��Do you have any idea what power is? Old friend���� said Drogan. ��Power is the ability to be superior to others! No matter if you��re powerful by the core or outeryers of it!��

    ��But you��re afraid, right old friend?��

    Drogan immediately lost his boastful self. His eyes widened as he looked at Refl smirking at him.

    ��You��re afraid of a young man, no, you��re afraid of the unknown,�� said Refl. ��That��s why you will utilize everything in your power to diminish him, that��s why then�� you threw her at him, am I right, oh my old friend?��

    Refl smirked, ��Heh, afraid? I��m just being careful, besides, Niamh already sets out.��

    ��Niamh? Oh, that guy,�� Refl rolled his eyes. ��You sent him to the Mortal World after all?��

    ��The victory is already mine,�� said Drogan before he turned around and left.

    Refl looked at him went before hearing the door creaking to a close thump. He sighed and rxed his shoulders. He knew he won��t be killed now, or ever, he was kept here as a witness to how Drogan will achieve his dreams.

    ��Drogan you fool, you��re ying with fire�� against a man who is ying with the sun.��

 Chapter 976: Niamh in Mortal World

    Chapter 976: Niamh in Mortal World

    As Refl shook his head andmented the fate of his old friend, thetter was not oblivious. He had his brows furrowed all the way inside his room. He looked over and his mind wandered inside his explicit room.

    ��He is at True God, on the horizon toward Origin,�� muttered Drogan. ��Yet, he could even count those levels way above his.��

    He looked at his arms and runes started coiling around his forearm. ��Is he the same as me?��

    He quickly shook his head and threw that idea, ��Even if he is, I should have the capability in killing him in mere seconds, my body, my speed, my power, all should have excelled him�� yet somehow, somehow! He was always half a step away from it.��

    Drogan was grim with a possible thought. He was nning to use the runes as his secret weapon when he set his eyes toward Third Heaven, however, it seems there was an even greater power that might still be lingering out there, and whatever that was, he was sure that Lyon got it.

    ��A power that is higher than this ancientnguage,�� said Drogan as he stood up. ��It seems like I can��t hold back against him if I wanted to win.��

    Drogan��s brows raised one, ��What is it, Ferece?��

    Ferece opened the room, ��Excuse me, captain, I����

    Ferece��s eyes slightly dted at the sight of his captain smiling with his fist cupped. ( Wh-What��s going on? )

    ��What do you want?��

    ��Oh! I want to tell you that Niamh has gone toward Mortal World as we speak,�� said Ferece.

    ��I see, Niamh has departed,�� said Drogan.

    ��But it would be like finding a needle in a hay,�� said Ferece. ��We know nothing about the guy at all.��

    ��That might not be the case,�� said Drogan. ��Niamh can handle this kind of job just fine, he is the best scout in Burgeon Swan.��

    Ferece stood silent. He couldn��t deny the fact that Drogan just uttered. He changed the topic, ��So what should we do in the meantime?��

    ��Prepare,�� said Drogan.

    ��Prepare?�� Ferece then grinned, ��Are we nning an assault?��

    Drogan shook his head, ��That would be a waste of resources and power, we already set up what we need to set up.��

    Ferece lost his enthusiasm and was reced with a slight confusion. ��I�� I��m still shortsighted, please enlightened me, captain!��

    Drogan stood up and took his time walking around the room as he said, ��We have achieved our goal, people all over the Second Heaven should have heard what transpired.��

    ��I know that you want to test the water, but, do we really know the extent of his power?�� asked Ferece.

    ��You made contact with him, what do you think?�� asked Drogan.

    He looked down and watched his palms sweating. The kick that sunk into his chest still stung whenever the image replied. He felt a re, far more notorious than the man standing in front of him. One swift kick as heavy as the mountain was all it took to humble him inside a pile of rubbles.

    ��Exactly,�� said Drogan as he turned and showed his back. ��He is far beyond what we know, forget his cultivation, he might as well be as powerful as me.��

    ��He is?!�� Ferece was taken back. He had never seen his captain praising someone that high. Thetter even saw the kings in Second Heaven as nothing but puppets with their strings ready to be cut off at a near moment. Yet, a man who set his eyes beyond Second Heaven was wary about a random guy that sprouted out of nowhere.

    ��Niamh is perhaps our key in killing him,�� said Drogan. ��I will use everything necessary to achieve my goal, the power of Burgeon Swan shall reach out to Paradise!��

    Ferece��s doubt was shredded as he was carried by the tone of victory from his captain.

    ��

    Meanwhile, under the night sky of the Mortal World, a streaking light of green jade was zipping through the sky and aiming at the luscious forest below. The light prated through the branches before hovering right above the ground and it shone revealing a man that was all too familiar to the Burgeon Swan family.

    Niamh was standing with his feet straight. His brows furrowed as he saw nothing but trees as his wee. ��The mana here is so thin, I barely feel it.��

    With one tap of his foot, he was capable of leaping over the tree. He hovered over the sky with his hands behind his back, and his grimoire is nowhere to be seen. He looked far with his sharpened eyes and saw a kingdom nearby.

    ��A kingdom, in a ce like this?�� Niamh smirked as he raised his chin. ��What kind of weak king would rule this kind of kingdom, they are better off being a servant in Second Heaven than here.��

    After a sh of thought he furrowed his brows. The man that he was looking for came from this exact ce, but the source of the information was still inadequate to be called fact. He might as well be wasting his time here if the man he was looking for turned out not to be from here.

    ��Let��s see,�� Niamh closed his eyes and sent a pulse of divine sense, far stretched and wide to the nearby kingdom. He opened his eyes and revealed a smile, ��Nothing of extraordinaire returned, I guess I will pay the kingdom a visit.��

    Niamh hovered over the air and enjoyed the view as his robe fluttered against the wind.

    On the other hand, inside the kingdom that Niamh was going to, stood a female which just looking over at the window. Her maid dress was neat, clean from top to bottom, she was proper�� except for her face. Her brows furrowed with anxiety. She could hear the snore of her queen inside the nearby chamber but her focus was on the far end of the sky. She couldn��t see anything under the starry sky and moonlight glow, however, she couldn��t shake the feeling of something was wrong.

    ��What was that just now,�� Fei muttered. Her shoulders shivered but were not by the cold, but rather something else.

    Meanwhile in one of the towers, was yet anotherdy with striking beauty. One of her eyes was red and the other was azure like her long hair. She often hide her tails in public but, rxed them in private. Her face shared the same expression as Fei��s.

    ��We are being sensed,�� said Kyoko with her brows furrowed. ��Someone ising.��

    ��Eh? Is it hubby?!�� Ryona jumped out of bed and looked over the window. She was blinking with glimmers inside her eyes.

    Kyoko shook her head, ��He would never use this kind of trick.��

    ��Owh,�� Ryona dropped her shoulders before jumping back to her bed. ��It��s no fun, I wonder when will hee back.��

    ��Don��t sleep yet, Ryona, we might get a surprise visitor,�� said Kyoko with her brows furrowed. ��I don��t have a good feeling about this.��

    Ryona couldn��t ck once she heard her tone. She knew Kyoko wasn��t joking around. She had to get out the bed and be prepared.

    ��Is someone really going after Nostria?�� asked Ryona as she stood by Kyoko��s side. Her eyes looked at the same horizon as hers.

    Kyoko shook her head. ��In the eyes of many, Nostria might have grown to be a powerful kingdom, spanning all over Deo World, but after our endeavor with the savior and expanded our knowledge, wee to realize that this ce is perhaps the weakest amongst all.��

    Ryona sighed, ��I wish hubby was here.��

    ��He is in the Second Heaven trying to find a way for our answer and a ticket to Hell,�� said Kyoko. ��We can��t put everything on his shoulders.��

    Ryona made a wry smile and walked to the side. She crossed her arms and looked at the floor with a tinge of sadness, ��It��s funny how the situation turned, hubby used to be weaker than me, but now I can��t even reach him.��

    ��Don��t be so down,�� said Kyoko. ��We all have our own strengths, talents others don��t possess.��

    ��I can��t cook, I can��t clean, all I got is a big axe�� or small, depending on how I want them,�� said Ryona before she buried her fingers into his palm, ��Simak that bastard!��

    Kyoko furrowed her brows as she crossed her arms under her breasts. ( Simak, the man that was responsible for our imprisonment. With how far and wide Lyon��s reputation is, he should have taken notice of it, yet he didn��t show up even though we got loose. What is that man, nning? Or�� is he dead? Then we wouldn��t have our answer if that��s the case ).

    ��Greetings.��

    Kyoko had her eyes dted as she looked over the window. Ryona turned her head as well and both saw a man they never met before, casually hovering the sky of Nostria with his eyes fixated on them.

 Chapter 977 Midnight Counter

    <h4>Chapter 977 Midnight Counter</h4>

    Niamh was hovering confidently above the Nostria Kingdom as he greeted Kyoko and Ryona by the window.

    Kyoko pushed open the double-sided window before the wind gracefully fluttered her and Ryona''s hair. She had her brows furrowed.

    "What a fascinating creature," muttered Niamh.

    "May I ask for you to introduce yourself? You are after all... overstepping your authority," said Kyoko as she maintained her calm demeanor.

    "Such robust woman�� despite having tails," muttered Niamh. However, he was firm in his position and refused to descend down to their levels, thus he said clearly, "Mind your tone, woman, you''re speaking to a higher being."

    "Well, you are flying,"mented Ryona.

    Kyoko sighed. She knew very well that Ryona would try to agitate the obnoxious and prideful man. "Don''t mind her, what is your name, oh esteemed guest."

    "Now, we''re talking mynguage," Niamh smiled. "My name is Niamh of the great Burgeon Swan."

    "Burgeon what?" Ryona raised her brows.

    "Burgeon Swan," said Niamh with a serious tone.

    "Excuse myck of due diligence, but this lowly one doesn''t know the existence of such a marvelous ce," said Kyoko with her ss demeanor.

    Niamh smirked, "It''s not a ce, it''s solidarity."

    "I see, I will keep that in mind," said Kyoko with a smile. "However, I still have no clue what the esteemed guest is trying to find in this ce."

    The guards below started to notice Niamh''s presence. They all rushed with their spears in their hands and nking armor in their toes, however, Fei was there right before they could amass an army below him.

    Fei put her finger over her lips and gestured for them to return back to their post with a wave of her hand. After she noticed the guardsplying with her order, she looked up with a mix of anxiety in her gaze. An unknown man of power suddenly intruded on Nostria''s territory in the middle of another peaceful night.

    Niamh took a quick nce toward Fei before darting back toward Kyoko and the rest. "I can see with my wise eyes that you have some territorial power in this ce."

    Kyoko kept silent and smiled. She neither nodded nor shook her head.

    "Is the king sleeping here?" asked Niamh. "I''m afraid that you have to wake him up, I prefer less disturbance, I don''t want to hear screams of your people whilst I''m on the mission here."

    "The king is elsewhere at the moment," said Ryona.

    "Does she speak for you?" asked Niamh as he raised his chin.

    Kyoko stopped Ryona from talking any further with a gesture of her hand. She was smiling all throughout, "I apologized for her behavior, but might I ask which king are you asking?"

    "Which king?" Niamh raised his brows. "The king of this small kingdom of course."

    Kyoko made an unfortunate face as she shook her head, "I''m afraid the esteemed guest has gone to the wrong kingdom, this ce is ruled by a queen, a queendom."

    "Ruled by a queen?" Niamh furrowed her brows. ( Is she serious? Damn it, it''s hard to tell with her expression, is she lying, or not lying? ).

    Niamh snorted, "You yed your cards very well, I can hardly read your face, azure fox, but I''m not here for games."

    Niamh entered their room from the window and caught them both off guard bynding behind both of them. The sheer speed was above their capability of seeing as they could only widen.

    "You��" Ryona''s barbaric eyes were aiming at his neck but she couldn''t make half a step as Niamh swiftly grabbed a hold of hers first. Her feet left the ground as she was held by one hand. ( Impossible! ) she red down.

    Fei who realized what happened quickly climbed the tower with a leap and stood on the ledge of the window. Her eyes widened seeing the dire situation. However, Kyoko kept her calm.

    Kyoko knew that with that kind of speed and power, both of them could be dead if he decided to kill them.

    Niamh didn''t even look at Ryona as he held her by the neck. He looked at Fei with a smirk before looking at Kyoko. "Now, I don''t want to hear hoax, you shall tell me the information I want, or else, this wild woman will die before the entire kingdom follows next."

    Ryona red as she tried to push his hand away, however, the strength between her and him was pretty apparent.

    "What do you want to know?" asked Fei.

    "I don''t speak to you," said Niamh before darting toward Kyoko. "Do you know anything about the man named, Lyon?"

    Their eyes opened wide. A name that couldn''t be any more familiar resurfaced once more.

    "Heh, judging from your faces, it seems like I score gold," said Niamh. "This would be easy then."

    "What do you want to know about him?" asked Kyoko as she furrowed her brows.

    "I''m just going to make sure if we are speaking on the same term here," asked Niamh. "Now I want you to answer me, with all your honesty."

    Kyoko remained silent.

    "Good," Niamh smirked. "Is Lyon in this low realm...? I''m talking about the Mortal World."

    "He is not," answered Kyoko without hesitation.

    Fei couldn''t help but widen her eyes but she refrained from adding more words.

    "Good, good," Niamh nodded. "Is he in Second Heaven right now?"

    "Yes," Kyoko answered with a nod. "He departed not too long ago."

    "I see, any more information you want to add to that?" asked Niamh as he tightened his grip.

    "Kh!" Ryona gritted her teeth.

    "I would, but you should loosen your grip first," said Kyoko with furrowed brows.

    "Hehehe, making a deal in this situation, don''t you know your ce?" Niamh raised one of his brows.

    "You need the information, I need her alive," said Kyoko.

    "Fine, I''m amused," said Niamh with a smirk.

    "An old man wasing here with a man, they appeared to be a principal or some sort from what I''ve heard," said Kyoko.

    "Ah, Old Gu, and his stupid vice," muttered Niamh before nodding, "It seems like we are on the same page here."

    "Is that all?" asked Kyoko.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk," said Niamh, "Lyon has greatly offended the Burgeon Swan."

    ( I knew it ) thought Fei as she sighed inwardly.

    "I take it that you''re from the Second Heaven?" asked Kyoko as she dropped all pleasantries.

    "I think you can figure that one out easily," said Niamh with a chuckle. "I''m here to take one of his loved ones, for he killed three of Burgeon Swan''s loved ones."

    The three were startled by his words. The man was here on a vengeance. An eye for an eye.

    "You''re going to kill his loved ones?" asked Kyoko.

    "Hahaha, I wish that was the order, but it will be better for him to watch his loved ones die before his very eyes," said Niamh.

    "H-H��" Ryona struggled to get a word out.

    Kyoko quickly followed up, "I''m afraid that you would not find his loved ones here."

    "Oh?" Niamh raised his brows, "Is this your way of saving yourself?"

    Kyoko shook her head, "Lyon is a man akin to a being beyond a god here, his loved ones are few. He wouldn''t care if you captured us."

    "Hahaha," Niamhughed as he faced the ceiling with closed eyes. "Nice try, fox, you''re a crafty creature, but it seems like you''re the dullest of your kin if you think I would fall for that."

    "I can lead you to one," said Kyoko calmly as she pinned the silence to the atmosphere.

    Fei''s eyes dted as she heard her words. She looked at her with slight hesitation but refused to give any meaningful gesture out. ( What is she thinking?! ).

    "Oh..." Niamh raised her brows. "You would lead me to... who exactly?"

    "His wife, the one known all over the Mortal World as The Empress," said Kyoko.

    Fei and Ryona had their bodies frozen.

    "A wife... you said?" Niamh before he unraveled his powerful presence toward them. He let Ryona go from his hand and thetter couldn''t get up as she was coughing on the floor. He slowly approached Kyoko before she was choked, powerless to even flee from his grasp. "You lying fox, his wife is with him in Second Heaven!"

    "S-She is not lying!" Fei shouted.

    "Huh?" Niamh raised his brows.

    "That man has more than one wife," said Fei. "The one you''re looking for is a woman with hair red as an auburn named Cecile."

    "He has more than one wife..." Niamh muttered before he slowly chuckled menacingly. "Hahaha, what a blunder! He has more than one weakness!"

    "Hu-Hubby will kill you..!" said Ryona as she struggled to get up.

    "Huh?" Niamh scowled as he turned his head. His killing intent surged up as he saw how Ryona looked at her. "Hubby you say? You..? You think I''m blind or something!"

    "Stop!" said Kyoko. "I can take you to her."

    Kyoko revealed a Returning Jade Stone and Niamh''s mood shifted.

    "O-Overseer..."

    "Hehehe," Niamh smiled, "Fine if you love him that much, I will send you his remaining if there''s any!"

    He took the Returning Jade Stone out of Kyoko''s hand and broke it right before their very eyes.

    "You''re too hasty, oh, esteemed guest."

    "Huh?!" Niamh''s eyes opened wide as he was shaken by Kyoko''s utter calmness and a smirk that shouldn''te from the defeated, all before the jade light encapsted him and traverse the sky.

 Chapter 978 Not Lucky Enough

    <h4>Chapter 978 Not Lucky Enough</h4>

    ''Where am I going?''

    The thought lingered as the strike of jade light zipped the air crossing the continents and the ocean alike, phasing through the gate of the worlds that was heralded mysterious of its origin.

    Niamh was uneasy as Kyoko''s smirk was stered all over his mind. Herst message was governing his mind so freely and massively.

    ( Don''t tell me! I''m going to Lyon as of right now?! ) his soul shook. Thetter had bested three of his powerful fellow bandits within a week, he too would undoubtedly be nothing but flesh and bones if he were to encounter him. (Tch! That fox bitch!).

    The light dissipated before his eyes as his feet kissed the soft carpet. His brows raised with his eyes opened wide. ( I have arrived...!) he thought with a gulp before realizing that he was in a room full of luxury decorations and ambiance atmosphere. Incense of certain calming flowers danced under his nose and his shoulders slowly loosened.

    He saw a desk right in front of him with an empty chair. He saw tall and slim windows just behind the said desk. One could see the bright blue sky with clouds slowly traveling. The ce was not as horrific as he thought. He was at a loss but turning his head a bit was where he found his pupils shrinking. A kind of familiar man was smirking, facing an indomitable golem, with his arms crossed.

    He was drawn into the painting and approached it with the gaps between his lips.

    "What magnificent painting... is this, based on real events?" he muttered.

    "Yes."

    Niamh turned his head over before he saw a woman far far more beautiful than anydy he had seen in his life, moreover, her hair was red as auburn, and her body was lithe like a fighter. Abination of beauty and brawn in one body, the woman that he was informed, to be Lyon''s wife.

    ( She is.... here... ) thought Niamh as he looked at the woman who still have a hint of sweat on her forehead making her way toward her chair.

    She sat down and looked at Niamh with a smile. "Who are you?"

    Niamh quickly gauged Cecile''s cultivation level before revealing a smirk. He crossed his arms and approached the desk as he said, "My name is Niamh."

    "And...?" Cecile raised one of her brows.

    Niamh opened his arms and took space as he raised his chin. "I think you should reconsider your marriage."

    "Oh?" Cecile smirked andid her back against the chair. "I''m listening."

    Niamh finally showed his teeth and after revealing his huge grin he said, "Your current husband has offended a man far beyond his capabilities."

    "Are you that man..?"

    "Yes! No... I mean, I know the said man," said Niamh.

    "I''m sorry, but I couldn''t make sense of what''s going on," said Cecile.

    Niamh crossed his arms and said mightily, "You''re husband is going to die, and you will too, if you don''t do as I say." His tone changed more shrewd.

    "He is?" Cecile raised her brows. "Who are you, where are you from?"

    "The Burgeon Swan, the one that will unify Second Heaven!" said Niamh as he unraveled his presence. He stretched his hand forward, "That kind of job is boring without a beautiful woman like you by my side, so do as I say and you will lead a good life! Far better than the Mortal World."

    Cecile slowly pped her hands until Niamh''s proud face turned into furrowed eyebrows.

    "Are you mocking me...?!"

    Cecile shook her head, "I''m appraising you, don''t misunderstand, Second Heaven is tempting for a lot of people in the Mortal World."

    "Then...?"

    "There is no then," said Cecile. "But, by what you''re telling me, why won''t I just go with ''the man'' that you know of instead of you?"

    "Because he will give you to me," said Niamh with a proud grin, "He is a fair man."

    "So confident," Cecile chuckled. "How do you get here?"

    "A certain bitch of a fox sent me here, she said that I would find his wife here, never thought that he would have another one to be honest, one with such ethereal beauty like yours," said Niamh.

    Cecile raised her brows but kept her smile, "I see, what did you do to the fox?"

    "She is still alive if you want to know that," said Niamh, "I don''t like killing unnecessary people."

    "Admirable," said Cecile with a nod.

    "I think I have wasted enough time here," said Niamh. "Why don''t you take my hand, and I will show you the wonders of Second Heaven." He extended his hand right on top of her desk.

    Cecile smiled looking at the hand before standing up from her chair. She turned around with her arms behind her back. She approached the tall window and looked at the surrounding. "This Mortal World is a beautiful ce you know."

    "Huh...?" Niamh retracted his arm with his brows furrowed. "This is a lowly ce, even the mana here is barely as thick as a sheet of paper."

    Cecile looked at the serene sky with a pair of swallows flying across the sky. "We used to be adventuring together, just the two of us. Finding out about the world, and eventually ourselves. It might not start with a bloodless beginning, but it was worth it."

    "Don''t worry, there is so much more to be seen," remarked Niamh with a smirk and arms crossed.

    "Maybe so," said Cecile. "But, I think I''ve seen quite a lot, from the Mortal World, First Heaven, First Hell, traversing Paradise and Purgatory, then unraveling the secret of our own world."

    "What...?"

    "Maybe we got lucky, no, we surely got lucky," Cecile smirked. "There were a couple of times where he would get us in trouble, and there were a couple of times that I sunk in jealousy as well." She chuckled, "That also brought new trouble for both of us."

    She turned around and looked at Niamh who was confused by her words. "I was lucky enough to have met him in my peril. I was lucky enough to have fallen in love with him as if fate decided to side with me the moment I took that step inside that giant bath."

    She stepped forward before returning to her chair. She sat down and said coldly, "You, on the other hand, are lucky enough not to meet my husband right at this very moment."

    Niamh''s hands shrunk as his mind was clouded with rage and with one single intent, he summoned his grimoire after a snap of his fingers. The grimoire hovered above his hands.

    "But you''re not lucky enough to avoid his former students," her eyes turned sharp, "The Pirs."

    The breath Niamh took was cold and he opened his mouth ready to chant the spells he had written beforehand. However, his own goosebumps locked his movement as sudden presences overwhelmed his instinct. One stood on the left and another on the right, only then another was towering behind him.

    "Now you understand where you stood, Niamh?" asked Cecile with her smile lost. "The decision you make to use me to beat him is a grave mistake, you''re Burgeon Swan is lucky that this is not his era yet again."

    ( Chant! Chant! Chant! Chant...! ) Niamh''s thought screamed. ( Why are there more monsters in this world?! This is not supposed to be! This cannot be! ). His pupils shifted as he saw an arm bigger than his face extending above his shoulders toward the grimoire and grabbed it. ( What... are you doing...?) then another arm from his other shoulders grabbed the other end of the grimoire.

    "N-No... D-Do..."

    "Disgracing my master and older sister," Graham''s voice seeped throughout Niamh''s soul like a call of a calm demon. "Suffer."

    Graham ripped the grimoire apart right before Niamh''s very eyes. His knees dropped to the ground as mana was fleeting away from the ripped grimoire. His hair was pulled up by Kesya and he saw Cecile looking at him down.

    "Now," Cecile said, "I shall praise you three because of yourposure in handling your killing intents, Lyon would be proud."

    "I''m edging now, Empress," said Kesya as she red at her prey.

    "She is not the only one," said Assid as he put away his sses.

    "..." Graham didn''t say a thing.

    Cecile smirked before talking to Niamh. "I want to know what my husband has been up totely, it''s hard to have a messenger in Second Heaven."

    "Huh?!" Niamh raised his brows with his disheveled look. "W-Will you spare me?"

    "I will send you back," said Cecile.

    "I-I''ll tell! I''ll tell you everything," said Niamh with his face frantically begging for survival.

    Cecile nodded, "Assid, can you give him water, I don''t want him to think that we torture captives."

    "Understood," Assid bowed respectfully before vanishing.

    "No poison," Cecile raised her finger.

    "...Understood," said Assid.

    Cecile smiled before making herselffortable. "Now then, speak."

 Chapter 979 Can You Beat Her?

    <h4>Chapter 979 Can You Beat Her?</h4>

    Under besieged, Niamh found no essence of worthwhile strength to even think about countering. His heart found no pride, his weapon fluttered into nothingness mist.

    Mortal World, the ce he was supposed to have been able to live as a god turned out to be the ce where he was beyond humbled. His cultivation level was supposed to have reached a ce that those who lived in the Mortal World could only imagine, yet he was treated like a wild animal.

    His lips uttering words as every tone begged for the mercy of thedy whom just mere moments ago, he tried to kidnap and plot. Words truer than truth, his face was disheveled as he presented nothing from Second Heaven. Returning Jade Stone was an option he quickly extinguished from thought, his only hope was her.

    "I see, " Cecile pulled her face back and contemted with her fingers on her chin. She smiled a smirk. "My husband has never been the best whenever he took on the low-profile role."

    Assid who was standing by the side had a cup with belied truth of his true self for it was dirty and rogue. His brows were furrowed as his eyes spelled death. "Drink this, filth."

    Niamh who had his entire body trembling opened his jittery lips.

    Assid tilted the cup before mming it toward his entire face with rage seeping in as it zip the air. The shock of blow fluttered Niamh''s hair. It was just in water and a in cup made out of y, but the force of Assid''s palm effectively broke his nose.

    "A��"

    His wail of pain was immediately cut with Kesya''s hand pinching his throat. Her eyes still didn''t show any shred of mercy. "Talk, only when the Empress lets you." the tone matched her cold re.

    Niamh couldn''t hide his fear, his begging. He was pulling his face as hard as he could as to not offend anyone anymore. The thought of revenge never crossed his mind, as the thought to survive was lingering with a small hope he couldn''t even imagine. He nodded albeit being shaken all over.

    He was never treated like a prisoner before, in fact, he was living the high end of the social spectrum. He was respected, he was glorious, and he could do anything he wishes. Yet, one simple travel to Mortal World changed it all.

    Cecile continued in the midst of the horror he felt. She chuckled, "You''ve said that this Drogan used some sort of runes to amplify his power? He is going to use that to rule the Second Heaven and beyond?"

    Niamh didn''t answer before Kesya shook him. "Are you deaf? Or do you want to be?"

    Niamh immediately nodded repeatedly. "Y-Yes, Your Majesty, Drogan is leading toward this goal every single day."

    Cecile sighed, "I never thought someone would be so stupid."

    Niamh raised his brows and widened his eyes. The runes were iprehensible to the eyes of Second Heaven, but the tone of thedy signified entirely the opposite. The Mortal World was supposed to be a speck of dust of those who were unfortunate enough to be born here, yet the knowledge of thedy before him had implied otherwise.

    "The runes will not be able to out-strength my emperor," said Assid.

    "You''re just stating the obvious here," Kesya grinned. "But, I''m edging to kill Drogan right now."

    "Let''s not wreck the Second Heaven for now," said Cecile.

    ( Wreck..? ) thought Niamh as he gulped. He knew he was weak in front of them, but to challenge the entire Second Heaven was a whole other thing.

    "Don''t worry Empress, I will try to shake only half of that ce."

    "The answer is no," said Cecile firmly. "He has something he desperately needs to do, otherwise, his mind would be too upied to handle his own supreme identity then."

    ( Supreme identity..? ) Niamh was at a loss. He had a hunch that Lyon was different. All words he heard had led him toward the thought that Lyon was not in fact from the Mortal World. The word supreme might be catered toward a ce far beyond heaven and one ce made him shiver, for if he came from that ce then not only would it all make sense, but Second Heaven shall bear the price.

    "I''m sorry!!" Niamh wailed before Cecile raised her brows.

    She raised her chin and listened to the plea.

    "I-I didn''t know... I didn''t know... I swear! Would I have known! I would have never tainted his name with these woeful lips of mine..!" said Niamh his lips quivering.

    Cecile furrowed her brows. "You know who he is?"

    Niamh made a huge gulp as he raised his chin. "The esteemed one is from Paradise, right?"

    Cecile rxed her shoulders the moment she heard his answer. She snorted a smirk and shook her head. She was caught off guard by how little the people that knew his true identity were, even Paradise itself warded off his existence.

    "Huh..." ( Why is sheughing? ) thought Niamh. He knew what he just said was crazy, but it was justified considering his capabilities. Lyon had battle prowess far exceeding his scope, sudden arrival, sudden burst, it could only mean that Lyon is a Paradise-born cultivator that happened to be in the Mortal World.

    "Don''t be ridiculous..." Graham answered behind him. "Paradise doesn''t deserve my master''s presence. Only the Mortal World, the connector of two other realms is deserving of his footsteps."

    "He is a human born in Mortal World, well... was," said Cecile. "His legacy was too bright even for Paradise, even when they have closed their eyes."

    Niamh had no longer counts the seconds when his jaw cked. He didn''t know whether the beauty spoke the truth or was just overselling, however, he knew that as the cloud traveled fleeting so did his chance of surviving.

    "Now then, what should I do," said Cecile as sheid her back against herfy and reigning chair.

    "Big sister, can I go to Second Heaven? I want to watch him battle it out," said Kesya with her tone getting lighter.

    "You have witnessed... enough," said Cecile. "Let the Empress of The Void have her fill, after all, I at least owe her tha��...." Her brows furrowed before smiling, "Zelena, if you want toe in, just rotate the doorknob and pushed it open."

    "I know that!" a jolly sound was heard from behind the door before it opened revealing a beauty of ultimate resemnce to the one in Second Heaven.

    Zelena''s attention was immediately led toward the man that was kneeling on both knees facing her sister-inw. "Who is he?"

    "A filth," Assid answered but Cecile didn''t deny it, she gestured a smile and gave a soft nod.

    Zelena furrowed her brows.

    "I''m sorry that my room is too small for the crowd," said Cecile, "After all, I only have me and my husband in mind when I blueprint this room."

    "I want you to teach me," said Zelena as her words broke the room''s atmosphere.

    Cecile raised her brows. She never would have guessed that her reason was that. Cultivation-wise, Zelena was still stronger than Cecile.

    "I refuse," said Cecile.

    Zelena widened her eyes as she parted her lips.

    "Your roots are the Void, a dangerous path that you undertook much like your stubborn cold twin. At her highest level, she could unleash a hundred thousand sword hymns in a wimp and hide them under the sleeves of the space. One call was enough to perish an entire league of Pdins... and you want me to outss that?"

    ( One hundred thousand... sword hymns?! And what''s a Pdin? ) Niamh shuddered.

    Zelena''s pupils shrunk. Sword hymn was said to be the peak level of a sword master, far surpassing sword intents and her sister could umte one hundred thousand at a wimp.

    "That level of mastery can only be achieved by the Void, for it upies your mind and soul with emptiness," said Cecile. "There is no way that you could pull that off, without mastering the emptiness."

    "But... how..."

    "By understanding yourself," said Cecile. "Who you are, what you want to let go, what you want to gain."

    "That... doesn''t make any sense," said Zelena with her face at a loss.

    Cecile smirked, "You''re already one step into the correct path."

    "Huh?"

    "Leave," said Cecile. "Don''t ponder here, ponder elsewhere."

    "Ugh.." Zelena left dissatisfied.

    After Zelena left no sense of her presence, Kesya looked at Cecile with a smile on her face. "Big sister, are you sure? Empress Selena is not a woman to be taken lightly, and her sister might be the same."

    Cecile chuckled as her auburn eyes turned sharp. "Why are you doubting me now, Kesya? Do you think I can''t beat those who mastered the way of the sword to such a high degree?"

    Kesya grinned. "Doubting you, I would have never."

    "Good answer," Cecile smirked. "What''s the Empress of the Void, to a War Goddess?"

 Chapter 980 Humble

    <h4>Chapter 980 Humble</h4>

    Lyon was sitting on a couch with his legs spread and his arms crossed. His brows were t as his eyes turned weary with the reflection of his three students. His lower jaw expanded before his eyes teared up. After parting his lips a few times he said, "So..? What you want me to say? That what you did is wrong?"

    Reinhard, sitting in the middle of the two, had his head hung down. He was supposed to protect Edward from harm. However, when the revolt happened, he identally killed a man supposed to be on his own side.

    Lyon sighed, "Reinhard, will your regret bring him back to life?"

    "No..." Reinhard''s hands crawled deep against his own thighs. "If only I didn''t get the job, he would have..."

    "Lived?" Lyon replied with one brow raised.

    "I..."

    "Is he truly innocent?" asked Lyon asked. "Refl might be leading an avenger group against Burgeon Swan but are they really innocent?"

    "Huh?" Reinhard''s eyes widened before slowly his nce averted toward his teacher.

    "Your mind is eluding you since you idolize Refl, your vision is narrowed for seeing Refl as the star in the pitch darkness where in fact, he is not," said Lyon.

    "What..." Reinhard muttered.

    "Widened your eyes a bit and see, they too killed innocent cultivators," said Lyon. "You think this ordeal birthed no coteral damage? All you saw was the building and that single man, but what about the others? Those whose names are unknown to you? Do you want to bear all of their guilt as well?"

    Reinhard''s lips parted hearing his teacher''s words. Despite theck of looks, the man in front of him spewed out wisdom that he couldn''t see.

    "You have chosen your priority, just look to your right, you think he would be still sitting there sharing a couch with you?"

    Reinhard slowly turned his attention toward the friend that was sitting to his right. It was Rayus with his palm hugging his own face before shaking his head.

    Noah coughed, "Teacher, I think you meant to say to his left? Since... you know, you''re sitting the opposite of us, I think you got the direction wrong."

    "Oh, right," said Lyon fixed it with a t realization. "I meant left."

    Reinhard turned to the left to see Noah nodding at him. His action was responsible for Noah to be by his side now. He arrived just narrowly enough to push away Ferece, were he a second toote, Noah would surely perish.

    "You want to live in regret?" asked Lyon. "Noah is here because of you, you ditch the job to save your friend, you have your own priorities and that''s your ss. A hero is always a viin to some and no one in this world is truly innocent nor the opposite."

    Rayus grabbed Reinhard''s shoulder. "There is nothing the three of us can''t do now! Reinhard, hero or not, you''re one of us!"

    Lyon firmly nodded with a smile. "Well said."

    Noah lightly punched Reinhard''s side. "Don''t be a puss now, you want Jasper to spit on you?''

    "Heh," Lyon smirked, "I''m guessing your names are now making ripples in that corrupted school."

    "Eh?" The three of them looked at Lyon.

    "Oh please don''t be so daft, what we did is outrageous enough, and in every city we visited thus far, we left trails of bones and ruined reputation," said Lyon before he raised his chin, "Get ready to see raised brows and parted lips boys, that is if you survive in this battle against your lovely former teacher."

    The students had their goosebumps raised. They had not noticed it thus far that they had been in the spotlights and since they never covered their faces, it was bound to happen that words will reach the school they were attending.

    "Hmm?" Lyon looked at Noah, with his head tilting a bit, "is something wrong?"

    Noah tightened his lips before asking, "Do you think we''re gonna get expelled?"

    "What!? Why?" Lyon asked with his shoulders raised.

    Rayus sighed, "Because we are involved with something that is to grandeur for our age? I mean, if you kill Drogan and end his supremacy, Second Heaven would change, but we don''t know whether that''s a good thing or a bad thing."

    "Well, do we vite any rules?" Lyon asked. "I never bothered to read them."

    The three students had ck lines across their foreheads with their lips twitching. ( Of course, you don''t ).

    "I think there was a use that said we are not allowed to kill innocent people," said Noah. "Well, shit... why do I remember that now?!"

    Reinhard''s came to surprise before having his head hung down again.

    "Hmm, nah, it should be fine," said Lyon.

    Then, a knock was heard and everyone furrowed their brows.

    Rayus opened the door before his entire body was petrified. "Principal?!"

    Reinhard and Noah immediately jumped out of the coach the moment they heard his word. Their heart raced at the sight of the familiar figure standing by the door. Their lips parted. It was their principal from school.

    "Hah! I thought you would never show up," said Lyon.

    "Teacher you knew?!" asked Noah.

    "No, but it would be weird if he didn''t leave his office after what we''ve done," Lyon smirked.

    Old Gu was standing with his brows of wisdom showing a hint of agitation. "I want to speak with your teacher... in private."

    "..." The three students left the room and waited outside.

    Lyon smiled seeing the old man of authority sitting opposite of him. "What do you want to talk about? Do you want to share your love interest or something? Ruheria is a long way for an old man, you know."

    Old Gu sighed, "I can''tugh at your jokes right now, I thought you would give up the pursuit."

    "What''s wrong, you seem tired," Lyon chuckled. "Did something happen at school?"

    Old Gu shared a sharp glint but he refrained to go any further, not with that deadly woman near Lyon. He sighed, "I have been verifying the rumors going on for weeks now, I couldn''t believe that you would do such extreme things."

    "You better believe it, I guess," Lyon smirked. "So have you verified?"

    Old Gu neither nodded nor shook his head, but through his weary eyes, Lyon could pinch out the answer.

    "Nothing happens in the school, yet," said Old Gu. "However, the great powers in Second Heaven are shaking right now."

    Selena opened her lips, "The world is shaking by darling''s presence is nothing new, you should get used to it."

    Old Gu didn''t know how to respond. Were he not gained the information regarding Lyon''stest exploits he would have thought that the beauty was crazy and overestimating her husband''s power.

    "Let me guess," Lyon answered. "Since Burgeon Swan is leading toward the shift of power in Second Heaven and they had significantly done so very well in doing that over the past years? Decade? The group thus is a big yer in Second Heaven, but now that I have shaken things up, the other powers eyeing on their fall is nothing sort but many."

    Old Gu sighed, "As expected by the one that young master Mavis chose, your mind is sharp as your de and some even say your tongue as well. However, why your actions belied your skill?"

    "What''s that supposed to mean, old man?" asked Selena standing up with her sword drawn.

    "I-I mean, why taking such a huge battle against big agents of power in Second Heaven, especially Burgeon Swan? All for the sake of those three students? You can train them with a different method to win the graduation tournament, I believe so, especially with your skills."

    The three students outside the door had their brows raised hearing their conversations.

    "I believe that we can solve this matter by stopping now and letting the other powers eat Burgeon Swan," said Old Gu. "That way, the students will be out of harm and focused on��"

    "Don''t speak to me about the safety of those three, old man," Lyon twitched his eyes and unraveled a re of four mythical beings.

    "NGh?!" Old Gu widened his eyes in horror as his presence was suppressed instantly.

    The three students outside had their pupils shrunk and their lips parted hearing those words. Their lips parted before their shoulders were locked. A grand presence was bursting from inside the room.

    ( This... this is the teacher''s power?! ) thought Rayus with a gulp. ( The whole of Ruheria City is submitting! A-Amazing! ).

    Ruheria City suddenly found itself suppressed as a whole new reigning presence rivaled that of natural destruction.

    "Ngh!?" a keen cultivator felt the wave.

    "Wa?!" another one and then another one, before the whole city was affected.

    The cultivators had their shoulders locked and goosebumps jolted as feelings of danger arose all over their meridians.

    Lyon stood up before crossing his arms. "Where were you when they were in danger? What did you do to Ferece when you knew what happened? Who you chose to believe then?"

    Selena had her eyes widened seeing Lyon from the side as a far distant memory of a silhouette reced the one she was seeing, the same demeanor, the same sharp eyes, the same conquering tone.

    "They are left to redeem themselves, and I will not let you interfere," said Lyon. "Leave, and be in your office, before I humbled you further."

    Old Gu could only sit silently before he left with his head hung down. The three students watched the principal, the strongest in the school left without a word through the hallway.

    They all gulped before looking through the opened door. There, they found their teacher smirking at them.

    "Time to go."

 Chapter 981 Ifiz of Broken Rose

    <h4>Chapter 981 Ifiz of Broken Rose</h4>

    Lyon and the group resumed their journey walking on a primary path toward the next city.

    "That''s what I said, but... where are we going?!" asked Lyon.

    "Eh? I thought you know where we''re supposed to go next?" asked Noah.

    Lyon hunched his back before sighing. His eyes seemed bleak as he started dragging his legs. "Exin to me, why are we using our two feet?"

    "To walk?" answered Reinhard.

    Lyon sighed as he didn''t have the energy to respond to his student''s foolish answer. He leered at Rayus to answer for the team.

    "Because we''re broke," said Rayus.

    "What?!" Lyon jolted his back straight. "How the... what? How are we broke?!"

    "Well you used a part of the money to reimburse thest restaurant remember?" asked Rayus.

    "Yeah, but I spared some!"

    "Those some were used for the family lost during the assault toward the Burgeon Swan," said Reinhard.

    "Wait, what?!" Lyon''s brows were petrified. "I never said anything about reimbursing those dead people!"

    "Of course, you''re not," said Rayus.

    "What''s that supposed to mean?!"

    "It''s from your higher-up," said Noah.

    "My higher-up?! I don''t have a higher��" Lyon furrowed his brows as Noah tried to hint to him with a point of his finger who was the one that thetter considered higher up. Lyon''s eyes softened. He didn''t need to turn around to know who it was. He crossed his arms and sighed. His eyes returned to the main road before something slipped into his closed arm.

    "Huh?" He turned to see Selena''s top head. She was giggling.

    Lyon had his cheeks reddened by her assertive move. His nose rejoiced at the citrusy fragrance she permeated out. He was defeated but the reward was more or less equal.

    "Alright."

    ( Wow just a minute ago he seemed so superior, suppressing an entire city, but here, he looks like a boy in love ) the three students had their lips twitching at the duality of their teacher.

    Galloping horses were heard and caught the three''s attention. Their eyes set upon the main path and saw four horsemen rushing toward the group.

    "Teacher!" Reinhard called before summoning his weapon. "Someone''sing!"

    "Four areing!" Rayus prepared as well as Noah.

    "Uh... phrasing?" Lyon raised his brows.

    Selena, who was smiling a moment ago, was found scowling at the four horsemen. She twitched her brows before all four horses had their goosebumps rise. All of their instincts ignited before they raised their hind legs and neighed a cry. The animal suddenly became uncontroble as it tried to flee but Selena stopped.

    "Wha the..." said one of the cultivators. "What''s wrong? Go..."

    The horse refused to abide by the rider''s will. The horse simply stayed with its head lowered.

    One of them got off the horse before the others looked at each other and then followed through.

    "Wait a second," Reinhard furrowed his brows and looked at the distinctive symbol of a broken rose on their outfit. "They are from the Broken Rose Kingdom!"

    "Ah, one of you recognizes us," said the man who was the first to get off the horse. He stepped forward. "We are the elites of the Broken Rose Kingdom, our horses don''t bear any armor and hid our weapons in in sight. We areing with goodwill."

    Lyon raised his chin before he noticed the man reaching for something slipped under the saddle. There he found a jade shaped with the same structure as the symbol on his outfit. The man lifted it up and showed it to him.

    "The Broken Rose Sigil!" Rayus eximed. "A direct order from the king."

    "Our king wished to meet with the esteemed one, Lyon Torga," said the man.

    The three students had their eyes widened. The king of the Broken Rose wanted to meet their teacher.

    "It seems like the Second Heaven is finally noticing your presence, teacher," Rayus smirked. "Well deserved I''d say."

    "Are we really going to be involved in something so grand, right at this age?" Noah gulped.

    "I kinda excited!" Reinhard grinned.

    Lyon was neither happy nor surprised. He calmly said, "I guess you four are the reason why this path is so quiet."

    "As expected from the esteemed one, mind sharp and eyes wide, nothing escapes esteemed one," said the man with a smile. "Please forgive us if we are too frontal in our way, but this decision was made for the most efficient result."

    "What does he want with me?" asked Lyon.

    "I''m afraid the outline and the details are kept within the king''s mind," said the man. "The esteemed one muste with us to find out."

    ( What is this, a clickbait? ) thought Lyon as he sighed inwardly. "Am I the only one invited?"

    "Of course, your friends as well."

    "And my wife? I''m not going anywhere without her, well probably the toilet, but that''s optional too, hehe," Lyon smirked a perverted face.

    The man and the other three had ck lines over their foreheads. (This is the one that could counter Burgeon Swan? Just a guy with hormones?).

    "I believe his majesty meant everyone you want toe with, esteemed one," said the man.

    "What is your name?" asked Lyon.

    "I''m Ifiz," said the man. "Themander of the royal knight in Broken Rose."

    "Grandson, ask them if we can have an all-you-can-drink liquor," said Sun with a soft whisper.

    Rui sighed, Baphoughed and Shen rolled his eyes.

    Lyon raised his brows. "Do you have liquors?"

    "Liquor? Oh, of course! We have a whole dam for you if you asked, esteemed one."

    "Let''s go!" Sun sat at the top of Lyon''s head.

    "Huh?" The man furrowed his brows as he saw something on top of Lyon''s head before vanishing. ( What? Am I seeing things? ).

    "T-Teacher, I think it''s better if you refrain from drinking," said Noah with a gulp. "Since thest time didn''t go too well."

    "Are you underestimating me, Noah?" Lyon asked.

    "N-No, well, actually..."

    "You heard none of that Ifiz," said Lyon.

    "Uh... right," Ifiz nodded nervously. ( This group is getting weirder every second ) thought Ifiz before he remembered the facts that Lyon did. ( Maybe that''s the price of incredible power? ).

    "Are you expecting me to walk there?" asked Lyon.

    "Oh, uh... esteemed one can use my horse to return," said Ifiz. "Don''t worry about me, I can go with the others."

    "And what about these three?"

    "This war horse is more than capable of handling three of them at once," said Ifiz with a proud nod. "They are a special breed."

    "Can they run through Heaven and Hell?" asked Lyon.

    "Huh...?"

    "Nothing," Lyon shook his head. "Alright, Selena, which horse do you want to pick?"

    "Darling, how about we walk instead," said Selena.

    The eyebrows all raised. Lyon looked down to her face and she looked back at him. No words were spoken as Lyon''s thoughts sink into nothingness. He smiled and looked at the four horsemen. "You heard thedy."

    "B-But esteemed one!" Ifiz insisted.

    Lyon casually walked with Selena by his side. "I hope you don''t want me to repeat myself."

    "H-His majesty is eagerly waiting for your arrival," said Ifiz, "I''m afraid that it won''t do."

    "Your ''majesty'' wishes to see me," said Lyon as he arrived a step away from Ifiz. "Not all wishes are granted, some dyed."

    Ifiz''s eyes widened in disbelief as he let Lyon and his wife walked past them.

    Reinhard gulped seeing how his teacher treated the royal knight of the Broken Rose Kingdom. The man even dared to not give a face to the king of the Broken Rose even when the sigil was clearly shown to him.

    "W-What should we do?" asked Noah.

    "We follow him of course," said Rayus.

    "He''s right," Reinhard nodded.

    The three of them followed their teacher whilst looking at the four horsemen with vignt. They didn''t know if they will retaliate for not giving their king a face.

    "W-What should we do?" asked one of the three at Ifiz.

    "He disrespected the sigil, he disrespected the king, he disrespected the whole Broken Rose Kingdom!" added another one.

    "I know that," said Ifiz before turning around and seeing Lyon and the group casually walking on the path like it was their own home. "But sheath your sword."

    "But!"

    "Do not escte," said Ifiz, "His Majesty doesn''t want any ill-intent to be felt on the esteemed one''s side, even if that means that the esteemed one doesn''t give face."

    "Gh!"

    "Wipe that scowl out of your face," said Ifiz. "They are going to the Broken Rose Kingdom either way, we are just here to greet them and offered them a ride."

    "Then what should we do?"

    "We escort them," said Ifiz as he hopped on the horse. "By slowly cantering at the back, hya!"

    The three of them looked at each other before following their leader.

    Rayus furrowed his brows before stepping up close toward the couple, "Teacher, the four of them are following us."

    However, he heard no response from their teacher and paused. Noah grabbed his shoulder before shaking his head at him.

 Chapter 982 King Cae of Broken Rose Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 982 King Cae of Broken Rose Kingdom</h4>

    The sky was blue and swallows fly by. The sea was waving as the sun stayed at noon. Below was a port filled with boutique shops, some just docked whilst others prepared to depart. The cultivators living in this ce were nothing sort of weak, however, they all lived their daily lives as if no danger could harm them. The market was bustling with their economy rising steadily albeit slowly.

    By the port was a kingdom, a kingdom with a broken rose as their insignia. The ce was filled with the usual nobles andmoners. A statue of the founder could be found right at the heart of the kingdom and the grand pce was right by it.

    The pair of guards guarding the entrance gate of the kingdom had their eyes looking far. They saw a blurry figure walking on the main path with not a single carriage in sight.

    "Hey, you see that?" asked the guard.

    "I''m not blind," the other guard answered before crossing his arms. "Looks like a visitor?"

    "Walking here?" the guard raised his brow at his partner.

    His partner shrugged. "You never know... oh? OH?!"

    "W-What''s wrong?"

    "I-It''s the captain of the royal knight!" eximed the guard. "W-Why are they cantering from behind?"

    The guard gulped, "Oh crap, you''re right! That''s him! Captain Ifiz!"

    "Q-Quick to position! They must be honored guests if Captain Ifiz escorted them!" said the guard as he plunged the base of hisnce toward the ground whilst facing the side.

    "Y-Yeah!" the other one did the same.

    The guards had their chests up and eyes straight as the figures walked past them. They stole some nces at thedy clinging to the man with a gulp.

    "Good work, everyone," said Ifiz as he snapped the guards right back toward their minds.

    "Y-Yes captain!" said the guards.

    Ifiz took his time and let the group enter first. He looked at them casually entering the kingdom before darting his eyes toward the guards. "Be on your best behavior, they are esteemed guests of the king."

    "Y-Yes captain!"

    "En!" Ifiz nodded before following the group once more.

    Lyon and Selena quickly be the limelight of the kingdom. Every step they made was rippling with attention. Cultivators paused and awed. However, it''s not about their bearings but more about the ones cantering behind them.

    "The royal knights!" eximed a random cultivator of the kingdom.

    "That''s Captain Ifiz in the flesh!"

    "Captain!"

    "I love you, captain!"

    Ifiz couldn''t help but let out a warm smile and greeted them back with a wave of his hand. His bearing and reputation were a match made in heaven.

    "Oof, he is really popr," said Reinhard.

    "He is the royal knight, smarty," answered Noah.

    Rayus kept silent as he looked at the figure up front. His back might not be as big as themander behind him but he couldn''t help but smile. The power to humble an entire city just by a presence and he was the student of such a man. His karma seemed to have finally paid back with a bonus.

    The couple soon find themselves standing by the statue of the founder. The figure was shrouded in cloaks and its face was covered, however, one could notice that the statue was looking at its hand, at which was a rose.

    Lyon looked up andmented, "Rose has thorns and he holds it like that, damn, who hurt this guy?"

    Selena simply leaned her head and smiled looking at the statue.

    "How can esteemed one assume that this statue is that of a man?" Ifiz asked from behind before getting off the horse. He approached the couple before crossing his arms. "The Broken Rose Kingdom''s founder''s identity has not been fully verified yet, but esteemed one, I would like to hear your reasoning."

    Ifiz was more than eager to know his answer. The man who dared faced the Burgeon Swan with a handful of children should have a sharp mind, sharper than the de he had.

    Lyon smirked as he looked at the statue. However, after seconds turned into minutes, no more words wereing out of Lyon''s mouth.

    "I-I see, the wise never revealed their secrets," Ifiz smiled. "Come, esteemed one, I will escort you to the pce."

    "The wise sometimes reveal their secrets," said Lyon before Ifiz paused and turned.

    "Truly wise people would never use the word ''never'' for in itself was unwise," said Lyon. "Now prepare me and my wife a wee in the pce. I am your esteemed guest, am I not?"

    The cultivators gasped as they heard what he had just said. The words might not be apanied by a harsh tone, but it was still disrespectful. Ifiz was a man with the highest honor next to the king himself. The captain of the royal knight was the heart of the people.

    The other three royal knights were not happy about it either, they were scowling just like the rest of the civilians. However, they saw their captain''s hand to sheath their anger.

    Ifiz smiled wryly. "R-Right away." He and the other three of the royal knights excused themselves and leave the sight while Lyon and the others remained at the center of the kingdom.

    The cultivators were agape as they saw their honored captain of the royal knights bow to his wishes and fulfilling the unruly man his demand. They began scowling, whispering amongst themselves.

    Noah had cold crawling his skin. "Ugh, this atmosphere is really not ideal, did we just make the entire kingdom our enemy?"

    Then, one keen cultivator of the kingdom furrowed his brows beneath the waves of the anger of his fellows. He looked at Lyon more carefully from the sides. "Long hair, a beautiful woman, three youngsters..!! Oh, no.... no way...!"

    He gulped before he raised his voice above the whispering others, "Uhm! Excuse me!!"

    It was the instinct to survive. All attention was on him and he was riddled with trepidation. The three students were looking at him as well, but the couple didn''t.

    "Are you... Lyon?" his voice echoed. "The ones that killed three of Burgeon Swan''s dreadful higher-ups?!"

    His voice gave birth to a recent truth in the other''s minds. They failed to see the characteristics until he mentioned the name. The group fitted the traveling stories. The man, thedy, and the three youngsters.

    Rayus, Reinhard, and Noah looked at each other with doubt. Should they answer, or should they not? They looked at their teachers for advice but the teacher was nonchnt.

    The man asking sank into further difort as he was not answered. The crowd was choked by the intensity of the silence. The presence and the thought of a powerful man standing by the statue of the founder, telling the head of the royal knights to prepare a wee for him and his friends was beyond overwhelming.

    Greasing up the courage with the wet forehead the man asked once more, "Are you the ones battling at Ruheria City?!"

    His voice echoed once more, however, this time, he received a reply.

    "They are," came a slightly hoarse voice of wisdom.

    The cultivators turned their heads and had their eyes widened open. Their thoughts immediately submit as they lowered their heads. Ifiz had returned but with another person. The old man had his hairbed and slicked back, and he was wearing a royal cloak. He wore no crowns and his foreheads had more lines than a zebra cross. He was walking fine with no assistance and his nce was fixated on the couple standing in front of the statue.

    "Y-Your majesty! P-Please forgive my insolence!" the man quickly knelt.

    "Do not apologize to me, apologize to them," said the king. "They are my esteemed guests."

    The man raised his head before looking at the group, only the three students were looking at him.

    "I''m only here to enjoy the scenery, with my wife, I don''t want spilled blood over something so... mundane," said Lyon as he waved without looking.

    "Ah! Thank you, thank you!" the man quickly retreated into the sea of masses.

    Now the people behaved themselves. They had no qualms about talking about him behind his back, but after his identity was revealed, they wouldn''t dare. The man was too powerful to be mocked.

    The king smiled and further approached the couple. "I am the king of the Broken Rose Kingdom, King Cae. I''m very pleased to wee you into my home, and I hope you do me the honor of hosting you in my pce?"

    Lyon turned around and looked at the king. "Well but of course!"

    The king nodded and turned around, "Follow me."

    The king and Ifiz walked side by side whilst Lyon and Selena followed behind them. Noah elerated his pace and asked his teacher with a whisper. "Teacher, how do you know that the statue is a guy?"

    "When in doubt, assumed its a man," said Lyon as he left Noah baffled.

 Chapter 983 Can You Face Second Heaven?

    <h4>Chapter 983 Can You Face Second Heaven?</h4>

    The first thing Lyon saw the moment he entered the pce was the well-maintained beds of flowers. True to the name of their kingdoms, they were all roses with varieties.

    Lyon smirked. "Shocking."

    "Well this kingdom is called Broken Rose, so..." Noah shrugged.

    The king paused before turning around, realizing the group didn''t follow him further. He saw the couple and the other three were mesmerizing the flower beds. He smiled and approached them by the side with hands behind his back.

    "Beautiful isn''t it, so... peaceful," said King Cae, his weary eyes reflecting a butterfly hoping to the flower bud.

    "Indeed, and I hope your pleasantries match your gardens,"mented Lyon.

    "Hahaha, absolutely," said the king. "Come, my servants have prepared a well adequate feast for all of us, I will make sure that none of you out of this pce hungry."

    "Lead the way, your majesty," said Lyon.

    The feast was ready in full throttle the moment they stepped into the dining hall of the pce. The chandelier was made out of shiny golden metal and the table was long made with thick wood whilst embroidered with the artistic touch of carving. There were tes over tes and jugs of wines were plentiful. The luxurious fragrance of inviting hunger wafted through the room.

    The king sat at the head of the table whilst Lyon was sitting beside him with Selena by his side. Opposite of thetter was the three students who had their eyes glued to the food on the tes and Ifiz joined by standing right by the king.

    Lyon leered at the wine and saw his grandfather already on the move. The former immediately made a light cough to distract the king. "So, King Cae, I believe that you don''t live in this ce alone?"

    "I have a wife and a daughter," said King Cae with a warm smile.

    "Are they not joining our lunch?" asked Lyon as he picked up a ss of water whilst locking eye contact.

    "I apologize but they are currently away in a mother-daughter bonding moment," the king smiled. "Perhaps they will return in the middle of our feast."

    "I see," Lyon nodded. "Is your daughter married? Because I have these three bachelors, who need a constant spanking."

    The three students'' lips twitched hearing their teacher''s words.

    The kingughed, "Hahaha, not only you''re powerful, but you are a humorist! Oh my, you must be popr with the girls�� Oh, er, please do excuse me, I didn''t mean to say that in front of your wife."

    Selena frowned before she picked up the knife and took her time cutting the meal. "He is really popr with the girls, the faeries, the goddess, you name it."

    Lyon had his brows twitching hearing her sarcastic remark. He leered at the king and noticed him apologizing with the gesture of his palms touching each other.

    "But we are not here to talk about my endeavor with thedies," said Lyon. "Let us talk about what''s so important about our meeting? Not to mention in haste as well."

    The king nodded before drinking a ss of wine. "Ah, may I call you Lyon?"

    Lyon nodded.

    "Lyon, how well do you know about the Second Heaven?" asked King Cae.

    "Not much," said Lyon. "It''s just that this is five levels away from Paradise."

    "Hahaha, I can take that you''re really new here."

    Lyon smiled in agreement. He looked around and said, "I see that the servants are kept away, and only you and Ifiz are here, must be something really important."

    "Of course," the king answered right away. "This is about Second Heaven, and what will be of it."

    "Well, well, you''re the second old man trying to talk about this," said Lyon.

    ( Second old man... ) Ifiz smiled wryly. He didn''t normally tolerate such disrespect, however, he knew better.

    "Hahaha, I''m guessing not, may I know who was the first?"

    "Old Gu," answered Lyon.

    "The head of Nirvana School? Ah yes... I almost forgot that you are the new teacher there."

    ( Yeah, his identity as a teacher is quickly overshadowed by what he had achieved ) thought Rayus.

    "Tell this old man, Lyon, do you seek control of Second Heaven?"

    The question broke the calm atmosphere as the three students looked up from the food that was about to go into their mouths. Ifiz was carefully looking at Lyon''s smallest gesture. Meanwhile, thetter''s wife was eating nonchntly as if the control of Second Heaven meant nothing but air.

    Lyon looked at his palm with eyes of pondering. "Why would you think so?"

    King Cae leaned back on his chair. He looked at Ifiz seeming to seek advice. With all the wisdom he umted he found himselfcking to respond with the weight of Second Heaven on the line. He sighed.

    "I will have to be honest with you," said King Cae. "The key to controlling Second Heaven lies in Burgeon Swan."

    The three students raised their brows before they heard their teacher''s snort.

    "Heh, a group of bandits is in control of the Second Heaven?"

    The king sighed, "To be exact, is not the group that poses danger per se, it''s their leader, Drogan."

    "You''re afraid of a tattoo artist?" asked Lyon.

    "A what?" the king and Ifiz raised their brows.

    "A tat�� never mind," said Lyon as he waved his hand, giving up to exin the foreign word.

    The king and Ifiz looked at each other with a mix of confusion before returning their nce toward Lyon.

    "Burgeon Swan might be bandits for some, but do you know who writes history books?" asked King Cae.

    "The victors," Lyon answered.

    "Precisely, the victors," King Cae nodded. "Drogan was once a famous hero of thend. His strength was incredible and rivaled that of Refl. Oh, I remember him when he was young, he achieved a lot but never seem to ever be satisfied. Only recently that I know, that he is setting his eyes on the whole Second Heaven, perhaps the Third as well."

    Lyon smirked before looking at his three students. "What do you think?"

    "Huh? Why are you asking us?" asked Noah.

    Reinhard gulped, "It''s probably going to be awesome if you have control over the entirety of Second Heaven."

    "Rayus?" asked Lyon.

    "I... I don''t know," answered Rayus. "I don''t think that you are even interested in it."

    Selena put her fork down and reached for a nearby napkin. She wiped the grease on her lips before answering, "That''s a good answer."

    "Huh?" The king and Ifiz shared the same surprise before looking at Lyon crossing his arms and smirking.

    "Yeah, that''s right," said Lyon. "Controlling Second Heaven sounds like a pain, it''s the kind of stuff you need to watch every day, I will happily pass that on to someone else, I mean, I don''t even have any sentimental attachment to this realm."

    "I-I see," the king said. "But you are nning to end Burgeon Swan, are you not? For... what?"

    Lyon pointed at the three students, "For them to get their rightful justice... I guess."

    "You... guess?" King Cae raised their brows.

    "Our ex-teacher, Ferece, was the second-inmand in Burgeon Swan," said Noah. "He once set us up for a trap that resulted in my friend here having his meridians wed."

    The king raised his brows. "Ah, I''ve heard the stories before, such a scandal, I can''t believe it''s actually true."

    "You''re a nobleman, esteemed guest," said Ifiz as he gave him a salute.

    "I know," Lyon nodded before the others had ck lines over their heads.

    "However, Lyon, you cannot expect not to be implicated after what you''ve done," said King Cae.

    "Meaning?" Lyon asked.

    "There are other powers ready to gnaw at Burgeon Swan and gained their treasury, and of course, the secret of the runes," said the king before his voice turned heavy, "There are also people trying to protect Drogan, for if he died, the runes might as well died with him."

    "Protect him?" Noah raised his brows as he looked at the king.

    "Yes," the king nodded. "They might not protect the Burgeon Swan, but they will protect him."

    The three students gulped. They now knew the true gravity of the situation. Drogan was not just the Burgeon Swan, but he was also the Second Heaven''s key to a new threshold of power. His existence was too special to be left dead.

    "Why are you all three so tensed?" asked Lyon as he looked at the three students. "You''re target is that Ferece."

    "Lyon, please forgive me if thises out as an insult to you, but I don''t think even you can face Second Heaven," said King Cae with his weary eyes sharpened. "Now, don''t get me wrong, I believe that you can fight Drogan but sometimes quality can''t overwhelm quantity."

    "It''s just Second Heaven," said Lyon as he casually resumed eating.

    King Cae, Ifiz, and the three students were shocked by his nonchnt attitude as if, nothing could deter him, not even if a mountain decided to jump by itself.

 Chapter 984 Dining?

    <h4>Chapter 984 Dining?</h4>

    ?

    Lyon wiped his zed lips with a napkin and left a chunk of meat on the table. He burped and caress his stomach before he looked at the host with a smirk on his smile. "You seem to be hinting at something."

    "Yes?" King Cae raised his brows.

    Lyon leaned forward and looked at those weary eyes with his sharp ones. "Which side are you on?"

    The king smiled, "I''m d that you asked, the Broken Rose Kingdom is one of those in power in Second Heaven, we are vassals to none!"

    "And?" Lyon raised his brows.

    "And... of course, I too seek control over Second Heaven."

    The three students were shocked as they heard what the king had just said. Noah dropped his fork before asking the king, "Y-Your majesty, does that mean!?"

    The king showed his palm as a gesture to not be tensed, "Don''t worry about it, that doesn''t mean that I will oppose your teacher here. Besides, in my humble opinion, ruling Second Heaven alone is too impossible for me." he sighed before looking at Lyon with a smile, "But you, my friend, perhaps you have the power to be the one."

    "I''ll pass," Lyon waved his hand away as he sighed. "I still have more pressing matters to deal with, Second Heaven is not really a ce I would like to rule anyway."

    "Ah, what a shame," the king shook his head, "Looks like this realm is too small for you."

    "It is," Selena answered.

    The king smiled wryly, "I-I see, your husband must have taken you to explore many many things."

    "He did," answered Selena coldly. She looked at the king before mentioning, "You said that your wife and your daughter wille in the middle of our feast, where are they?"

    "Ah, perhaps you misheard me," said the king, "I said might."

    "Do they know about your hunger for power?" asked Lyon.

    "Of course, they knew my ambition, but controlling Second Heaven is not a priority for me," said the king.

    "What''s your priority then?" asked Lyon.

    "Hahaha," the kingughed as he stood up. "Come, let me show you instead."

    Lyon stood up and Selena followed. The three students quickly finished the meal before following them to the balcony.

    Swallows were seen zipping the air before unfurling their wings. The ships below were gently dancing by the mercy tune of the wave and some of them were on a voyage. He was creating the world of nature, there was something that you might want to make

    The king stood with a proud smile on his face. "My father before me, thete king, was a loving person and kept this kingdom prosperous as his father before him�� my grandfather�� did the same."

    "I see," Lyon nodded. "This kingdom is your priority?"

    "Yes, for me, controlling the Second Heaven is just another means of bringing reassurance to my kingdom," answered the king.

    "Aren''t you afraid of the nobles trying to take your ce?" asked Lyon.

    "Ugh, you really have a sharp tongue there my friend," said the king as he jokingly clenched his chest. "But you''re right."

    "Y-Your Majesty?!" Ifiz said in disbelief. The diplomatic matter was too internal for outsiders like Lyon knew. The captain of the royal knight was at a loss.

    "Hahaha," the kingughed. "It''s fine, Ifiz."

    "U-Understood, your majesty," Ifiz could only bow.

    "Internal affair," Lyon muttered, "Not a single kingdom ever not have one."

    "Correct," said the king as he darted his nce back toward the port below. He grinned, "You know, this reminds me of a story my grandfather used to tell me."

    "Wow, must be really ancient," muttered Lyon.

    "Hahaha," the kingughed. "If you look at me now, and count the years, then yes, perhaps dust is the only one that could rival his age."

    Lyon smiled.

    "You have seen our founder''s statue, haven''t you?" asked the king. "Well, myte grandfather said that, in that era, our founder was just another bright cultivator of many, but he or she lived a simple life, hunting for food,ughing with friends, very, very humble."

    "Hm? So your grandfather knew the founder that well?" asked Lyon.

    The king merely smiled and continued, "There was a king that the founder found mesmerizing in that era. A king that was so illustrated, that the entire era was painted with his tracks, though, myte grandfather never mentioned the king''s name to me."

    "And? What about this king?" asked Selena.

    "The king hardly make any conquest and hisnd never expanded whatsoever due to this, he refused to take part of anynd forcefully, however, he was not benevolence as well, he would take up his sword if his kingdom was threatened or attacked and by then, his eyes would show no mercy," said the king. "Just like that, my grandfather passed it down to my father and my father to me, to not make any conquest as well, thus thisnd never grew one inch bigger."

    "Such an individual... how can he fit to be a king?" asked Noah.

    "Hahaha, you and I both shared the same curiosity kid," the king smiled before his eyes went distant, "However if I keep this up, time will deplete us, sooner orter as the other powers of Second Heaven grow stronger."

    "So you''re afraid," asked Lyon.

    "Indeed," the king turned his head. "I have thousands of lives riding on my old bone shoulders."

    "The king might refuse conquest, but what about the queen?" asked Selena.

    "Huh..." The king raised his brows as he looked at Selena. "I... I don''t know, myte grandfather never mentioned the queen of the kingdom."

    "I see," said Selena as she crossed her arms and refused to add any more detail.

    Lyon looked at Selena with furrowed brows. His eyes squinting but before he could say anything, the king was one step quicker.

    "D-Do you perhaps know the story as well?" asked the king.

    Selena closed her eyes and her gesture was neither denying nor epting. The three students looked at the wife of their teacher with gulps.

    ( She knows something! She definitely knows something! ) thought the three of them. For a woman that had visited Paradise, her knowledge was vast and unbound, unlike those who were still maturing.

    "I-I see," King Cae answered before he noticed the shadow cast on the floor was getting longer. He turned his head, "Ah, it''s the sunset."

    "There is a sun in heaven as well," said Lyon. "What''s the difference really...?"

    King Cae turned and apologize, "I''m sorry, it seems this old one has taken too much of your time, why don''t you all stay for the night in my pce?"

    "Are you sure?" Lyon asked. "You know that hosting us is already a risk, hosting us a for a day? You''re gambling, King Cae."

    "Hahaha, do you not trust in Ifiz and my military capabilities? We might be small, but we pack a punch," said King Cae.

    "Sometimes quality can''t ovee quantity, King Cae," said Lyon with a smile.

    The king was taken aback as he heard what Lyon just said. Thetter just used his own words against him before a day had gone by.

    King Cae smiled, "I believe that nobody can hurt you with the way you are now, or let me rephrase that, nobody wants to face the consequences of opposing you, my friend."

    "Then King Cae, can you extend your hospitality further?" asked Lyon.

    "Huh?" King Cae was slightly surprised by his words but then gave out a warm smile with open arms. "Of course! Anything you need? If I have it, I will give it to you, my friend."

    "Then I will be shameless and ask a request," said Lyon. "Do you know where Drogan is at?"

    The three students were shocked. They looked at the king almost in unison. The warmth and serene atmosphere suddenly turned cold and crawled their skins. One wrong move could yield a disaster.

    The sun gradually set as they passed the twilight phase. The stars hardly upied the sky as the moon was only a scythe bright.

    ( W-What''s going on? Is the king keeping something from us? Does he mean any harm from the start? ) thought Noah as he gulped before he closed his lips. He had jollily eaten the food that the king had prepared. He leered over and saw the food that was on the king''s te was cut indeed and sighed in relief.

    "What is the meaning of that question, esteemed guest?" asked Ifiz in a rougher tone.

    "I''m not talking to you Ifiz, you didn''t even eat a single food," said Lyon as he locked his gaze toward King Cae. "You may have cut the meat to pieces, but you never eat them, do you, King Cae?"

    The king was displeased as he was receiving a demeaning nce from Lyon, "Ifiz, bring my te here."

    "Yes, your majesty," said Ifiz rushing toward the dining table.

    "Stop right there," said Lyon before he smirked, "Reinhard, bring me my te instead."

    The king raised one of his brows before Lyon presented him with his te. A chunk of meat was still on there and the ze almost reflected the the doubts in the king''s face.

 Chapter 985 Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 985 Struggle</h4>

    "What''s wrong? Don''t look at the food for too long, or it might blush," said Lyon with a smirk.

    The king looked at the te before looking straight at him with a scowl. "You expect me to eat your leftover? Me, a king?"

    "This is pure disrespect to my king!" Ifiz shouted as he called out his sword, however before he could swing it further, another de was already touching his chin. His pupils shrunk as he saw the fairdy already anticipated his move.

    "Well, are you going to eat it or not?" asked Lyon as he pushed the te further.

    The king looked at his greatest soldier was at the mercy of a single draw of the de.

    "Are you, or are you not?" asked Lyon once more with a deeper tone this time.

    King Cae took a deep breath, "This is an insult to me, and my kingdom, I invite you as a guest yet you treat me this way."

    "I treat whoever I want, however, I want," said Lyon. "This food might have poison, it might not, you can decide which one is which."

    "And if I refuse, will you kill me?" asked the king. "Right in my own home?"

    "That depends," said Lyon. "Whatever decision I will make, shall be made."

    The king smiled. "You think that I can kill you by poison? I''m not that dumb."

    Lyon raised one of his brows as the three students raised all. The king grabbed the te from Lyon''s hand. He grabbed the chunk of meat with his bare hand whilst maintaining his nce toward Lyon. He opened his mouth and swallowed the meat right in front of Lyon before his throat jerked. His nose burst into the air as his eyes bulged. He was pounding his chest before dropping on all four.

    "Your majesty!" Ifiz shouted before turning and rushing toward the dining hall. He grabbed the engraved cup right beside the king''s te before rushing back toward thetter. He crouched down by his king''s side and offered the drink.

    King Cae drank the cup with heavy gulps as his head faced upward with eyes close.

    "Puah!" his face was not as clean as how he first weed them. His chest heaved, and his weary eyes turned less friendly as he looked at Lyon crossing his arms at him. "Do I earn your respect now?!"

    Rayus gulped. ( He made a king of the kingdom in such a sorry state. How would the people believe what we''re saying tonight? ) thought Rayus before he darted his nce toward his teacher. ( Slowly but surely, you''re revealing your true power, teacher! And I''m here for it! ) Rayus smirked.

    "Do you have anything else to say?" asked King Cae as Ifiz helped him stand up.

    Lyon shrugged, "I believe you, I guess there are no poisons in those food after all."

    ( Tch! Shameless bastard! ) thought King Cae as he scowled. He took a deep breath to pacify his anger and to burden Lyon''s obnoxiousness before speaking, "My offer still stands, you and your friend can stay for the night."

    Lyon yawned, "That might be for the best, what about it Selena?"

    "I''ll go wherever you go, darling," Selena smiled before clutching at his arm.

    "Then it''s settled," Lyon said with augh. "Show us the room, King Cae."

    "My servants will escort you to your rooms, please be rest assured that you will find a pleasant morning," said King Cae before he pped his hands three times.

    The doors in the dining hall were opened and a couple of servants in maid costumes came in line.

    "They are my esteemed guests, treat them like you would have treated me," said King Cae.

    Lyon smiled seeing the group of maids. He looked at the king before asking, "Are you not finishing the night?"

    "I am, this day has been too enthralling for me to keep going," said King Cae as he turned and left them. The king made the first exit and they all saw him going alone without any guard.

    "Sad..." Lyon muttered. "I wonder what happened."

    Ifiz snorted before scowling. "Esteemed guest, I will have to excuse myself as I have some other issues at hand. I believe that you will not tell a single soul in the Broken Rose Kingdom what happened?"

    "I am, but what about these servants?" asked Lyon. "You think they can keep their lips shut? All of them?"

    "Esteemed guests don''t have to worry about them, their loyalty is unequal. Even if one of them or more, did say anything remotely insulting, I will personally punish them," said Ifiz.

    "Heh, alright then captain iron fist," said Lyon.

    "Then excuse me," Ifiz left by jumping from the balcony.

    "Man, at the very least smile a bit, why so tensed up?"mented? Lyon as if the entire emotion that Ifiz felt was not his fault. He turned and looked at the maids bowing their heads at them.

    "Please follow us, we have prepared your lodgings in the pce as per His Majesty''s request," said one of the maids at the front.

    "I see," Lyon nodded. "You may lead the way then, but don''t walk too fast, I want to enjoy the scenery while I''m at it."

    "Understood," the maid curtseyed.

    The group of maids turned around and the couple followed them at their own pace. The three students quickly regroup with their teacher but dare not to speak so loudly.

    The situation was out of their predictions. They didn''t know a thing about the power in Second Heaven and just got one taste of many handed to them. The king of the Broken Rose Kingdom was acting suspiciously in the eyes of their teacher, thus the tense situation. However, the king swallowed his pride and took the chunk of food that was on Lyon''s te.

    ( Still vignt as ever despite his lofty behaviour ) thought Rayus. ( I didn''t even notice that the king didn''t eat at all and just motioned it, however... ). Rayus furrowed his brows.

    "What are you contemting?" asked Reinhard.

    "The whole situation of course," said Noah. "Right?"

    "It''s... really weird," said Rayus as he looked up before realizing that they had arrived at their designated rooms.

    "We have our own rooms?" asked Reinhard. "Hey, where is he?" he looked over the corridor and found the couple made a right turn by the end of it.

    "Yes, His Majesty valued privacy and ordered us to prepare three rooms for each of you," the maid smiled.

    "Sweet!" Reinhard grinned. "I take the middle room!"

    Reinhard rotated the knob and pushed the door open. The luxurious fragrance of the room quickly sent his mind away before his eyes opened wide at the hefty sophisticated decorations of the room. The bed was in the middle, and he was the prince. "Woah..."

    Noah looked at Rayus with a sigh and a shrug before entering the room on the right.

    Rayus raised one of his brows before asking the maids to guide them. "Can we spend the night in just one room?"

    "Huh?" The maids tilted their heads before one of them asked, "You mean that you three want to sleep together?"

    "Well pretty much?" Rayus continued.

    The maids gasped and looked at each other in disbelief. Some of them had blush on their cheeks and couldn''t help but hide their faces.

    "I... I think that you got it wrong?" Rayus had a rush of tingles on his nape.

    "I..." one maid made a light cough, "I mean that if you want to... well... who are we to judge?"

    "I-It''s not like that!"

    "Though, esteemed guest... we would not rmend it."

    "I told you it''s not!"

    "But if you can''t quench your desire...."

    "Why are you keeping on going?!"

    "May we watch?"

    Rayus mmed the door and hit the bed with disgust crawling on his skin. "The fuck is wrong with thosedies?!"

    He got up and sat by the bed. He sighed, "Focus... focus... assess the situation."

    "The king had eaten the food, but he didn''t eat any from his own te. So assuming that the food was poisoned, then the king is in the same situation as us. So he proved innocent? But that doesn''t exin why he wouldn''t eat his own te in the first ce though," Rayus sighed before standing up. "Let''s hear what the o��!!"

    His heart thumped and banged on the ribs. He clutched his heart with his eyes shrinking and vision blurring. His knees fell on the floor, and his teeth gritted.

    ( Impossible!! But he ate the food too! D-Don''t tell me it''s a murder-suicide attempt?! ) thought Rayus as he counted all possibilities. He looked at the flower in the vase before looking at the door. His muscles got weaker with each passing tick then the doorknob was turned. There was where he found his pupils shrinking. "R-Reinhard!"

    Reinhard was hanging by the door as he looked at Rayus with his jaw clenched. His breathing was uneven but he was shouting at Rayus. The former pulled himself up before Rayus saw Noah between his legs, who was also on the verge of copsing right behind him.

 Chapter 986 Don’t Give Up

    <h4>Chapter 986 Don''t Give Up</h4>

    "Reinhard!" Rayus screamed inwardly.

    Reinhard''s muscles were moved not just by his cultivation but by his hardened tenacity. Every step he made was heavier than the rest but he managed to get by his friend before pulling him out by the hand.

    ( I''m sorry Reinhard! If only I''m a tad stronger, I won''t be a burden! Fuck! ) thought Noah as he looked at Reinharding toward him. Then a shadow slowly crept him up. He turned before seeing a familiar face.

    "I have to say, Nirvana produced such high-ss students despite being the worst in the ss," said King Cae as he looked down with a smirk on his face.

    "H-How?!" Noah exerted his words with every pulse of muscle he had left.

    "Shocking, isn''t it?" said the king before putting his hand on his sides. He leaned forward. "Your teacher was this close, this narrow gap between my fingers, that close!" said King Cae, showing a ''C'' using his index finger and thumb.

    He pulled back and took a deep breath, "Honestly it''s shocking, how did he even notice that? And here I am pretty confident with my presentation." He sighed.

    "Y-You..."

    "W-What''s that...?" asked the king as he leaned forward with his right ear.

    "You sick king!" Reinhard replied before throwing a punch as hard as he could to his face. However, the limp fist was easily dodged and countered with a kick that sent Reinhard rolling on the floor.

    "W-Why...?"

    "Huh?" The king showed a demeaning face as he looked at Rayus grabbing his foot with a re.

    "You think you deserve to know?" asked the king before snorting. "Youmoners, what do you know?" he shook him off. "Gravel and die, you''re lucky I''m letting you corpsed away on my floor."

    Footsteps were heard behind the king as thetter raised his brows. He turned and found the maid bowing at him. "Your Majesty, a guest ising to visit you."

    "You blind or something?" the king asked. "Can''t you see what''s happening?"

    "B-But your majesty, he is��"

    "Here."

    "Hm?!" the king raised his brows before he saw a young man revealing himself from the end of the corridor. It was a young man wearing the same ss of outfit as him. His face was handsome and his skin was wlessly clean. His hair was kept neat with a blonde to the color of his hair. He had a distinctive earring in his right ear and his eyes were tired. He looked no older than the three students groveling on the floor.

    "King Nyi..." King Cae muttered. "What''s the meaning of this?!"

    Nyi looked at the three students but his face was unfettered. He darted his nce back toward King Cae and raised his chin a bit. "That should be my question."

    "This involves you none!" said the king as he waved his backhand heavily.

    "I believe whatever concerning the Second Heaven, involves those living in Second Heaven," said Nyi. "Do you disagree?"

    "Tch... I don''t have time for your silly wisdom games," said King Cae.

    Nyi pointed at the students groveling on the floor. "They too, unless you give them the antidote."

    ( Antidote? ) thought Rayus. ( Of course! There is an antidote! He must have faked his choking and that''s when he...?! ) he gritted his teeth. ( How can I not see that?! ).

    "And who are you to tell me what to do, guards, guards!" shouted the king.

    "You really think your guards can stop me?" asked King Nyi.

    "Tch!" the king clicked his tongue but the guards came anyway. "What is your purpose here, King Nyi?"

    "I believe with your wisdom and immacte mind, you can guess correctly," said King Nyi as his eyes half-closed.

    King Cae smirked, "Well you''re one step toote."

    "And you are one step further, with luck," said King Nyi. "They are dying, give them the antidote."

    "You think they are the only ones needing the antidote?" King Cae asked.

    King Nyi fully opened his eyes, "You mean? You poisoned the two as well?"

    "They were curbing the entire te, over a te, over a te, hahaha!" King Caeughed victoriously. Afterughing his fill, he looked at the fellow king. "The Broken Rose Kingdom will no longer be a small one, Drogan will pave the way, the time for resurfacing as the true power of this realmes nearing and you... have chosen poorly."

    "You can''t do anything to me right now," said King Nyi as his eyes returned half-closed.

    "Not right now, but the time wille, and I might don''t have to do anything as you will fall and crumble on your own."

    Reinhard''s eyes started getting blurry. He looked at his two friends and both of them already had one eye closed. His breathing was getting slower after each exhale. He couldn''t feel a tinge of muscle from his entire body. Numbing and numbing further, his thought slowly shambled. ( What can I do now... ). His mind gave out one image of a man crossing his arms and a confident smirk that trailed with victorious glory. He bit his own tongue to stay conscious as long as he could. ( He can do it..! He could have... no... he must have..! ).

    "Come back whence you came, King Nyi! The Second Heaven shall know the death of Ly��"

    A thud was heard hitting the floor before rolling a few spaces.

    ( A... head...? Who was it...? ) asked Reinhard inwardly as he saw the back of it.

    King Cae turned before his entire goosebumps instantaneously electrocuted. His pupils shrunk rapidly and his face aged a thousand years in a single instant. His bottom lip jittered.

    King Nyi had his eyes opened wide. "Don''t tell me... that''s... the captain of your royal knight..."

    "Ifiz..." King Cae uttered his name with a shake.

    The guards took a step back with terrified faces after gasps. Cold crawled their skins as they held their weapons near. That was the captain of the royal knight, the highest military might of the Broken Rose. Died.

    The severed head had his eyes opened wide and an expression of disbelief painted on. Then soft footsteps were heard before Reinhard raised his brows as hard as he could. He knew at that moment an existence was standing beside him.

    King Cae slightly looked up before he saw the horror. A smirk that epassed victory greeted him with arms crossed.

    The young man that he thought was dead, was standing with the vigor of a horse. Not a single blood was present on his clothing, nor a single doubt in his presence.

    "Lyon...!" King Cae uttered as he took a step back.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked a snort before kneeling down and shoving a vial inside Reinhard''s mouth.

    Reinhard was having a hard time but swallowed the liquid inside anyway. He was then coughing rapidly with tears in his eyes.

    "You can cough, that''s healthy enough," said Lyon before he went to the next student and did the same, then thest one with King Cae watching in disbelief.

    "Teacher, I��" Lyon shoved the vial inside Rayus''s mouth before leaving it hanging inside there.

    Lyon disregard Rayus''s distressing coughs and stood up to face King Cae. "I have to give you credit, you did an amazing performance." He pped his hands and the ps echoed across the corridor. He then furrowed his brows looking at another young man with kingly attire. "Are you his son?"

    "Er.. no," King Nyi answered with his head shaking.

    "How are you still standing!?" asked King Cae in a rough tone.

    "It''s called feet," Lyon let out a heartyugh despite the severity of the situation. "Nice fake choking, by the way, I almost believed it�� Ifiz told me everything, where you kept the antidote, how he handed you it over by the special cup, and also how he was supposed to kill me when I''m disabled."

    King Cae took a few steps back with fear clearly grabbing a firm hold on his shoulders. Then he smirked under trepidation. "Y-You can''t kill me, I-I''m the king! You will make an enemy of the Broken Rose Kingdom! A-And also I have connections! You want innocent people of Broken Rose Kingdom to hate you as well?!"

    King Nyi sighed, "He is right, if you kill him here, I will be implicated."

    Lyon merely nced at him with eyes half closed.

    "I''m King Nyi from the Kingdom of Thours, I don''t have to tell you how it will impact my reputation, do I?"

    King Cae grinned. "That''s right, this is bigger than you thought, my friend."

    "It''s just Second Heaven, Cae."

    King Nyi''s eyes twitched as he noticed something odd in the space in front of him. ( A fissure..? )

    "Here shees..!" said Noah before the fissure turned into a rupture. From it, bloodlust seeped out tremendously like a flow of a waterfall. Inside the carved space was a thundering storm and a woman stood hovering as if the raining lightning themselves was afraid of her.

    King Cae turned around in disbelief before seeing a cracked opened space right before him. "What the..."

    The king''s nape froze as a presence behind him grinned. The reigning Devil Ape roared as his body was grabbed by the back of his head before he got dragged inside, leaving King Nyi, the three students, and the guards stupefied.

 Chapter 987 Broken Rose Rumbling!

    <h4>Chapter 987 Broken Rose Rumbling!</h4>

    King Cae entered the dreadful spatial storm without any protection but his own body and a fewyers of his clothing. The grueling thunders kept him up and there he saw the couple standing side by side.

    In this ce where gods died in a single smith, the two proudly Mortal World-born cultivators paid no heed to the dangers surrounding him.

    The king turned his head back, taking a nce only to see the vastness of the spatial storm. He gritted his teeth before facing the couple at the front. His hands coupled to a fist. "Do you know what you''ve done?!"

    "Do... you...?!" Lyon red. "You attempted to murder my wife, don''t think that I wouldn''t dare to put Second Heaven into evesting turmoil!"

    "Gah! You''re insane! For a woman?!" asked King Cae as he breathed heavily. "You will sink Second Heaven for a woman?"

    "Not just a woman," said Lyon as his eyes shimmered golden. "She is my wife!"

    Lyon plunged forward with foreboding rage as four weightless golden tails supported his extreme mobility in this vast ce of an eternal storm.

    "You think you''re the only powerful one?! Let me show you what a level eight Origin God has to offer!!" shouted King Cae before he summoned his sentient weapon. "Come Throden!"

    The whip was made out of a vine and ck charred. There were thorns adorning the vine except for the handle itself and they were pulsing with dark-yellow viscous liquid pulsing.

    "Gah!" King Cae swung his shallow arm and the whip danced in the air surmounting the power of chipping a mountain.

    Lyon narrowly dodged the iingsh and paused.

    "Heh," King Cae smirked. "Even in that heinous form, you still have keen eyes."

    "Heinous you say?" Lyon raised his brows before he furrowed them. Headdress formed on his head and armors surrounded his wellbeing. Four banners red the vanity of his honor and the natural instinct of that of Devil Ape.

    "What the..." King Cae couldn''t believe his eyes before he saw a random lightning strike go straight to Lyon''s torso. The full-blown misfortune left a mark on the armor but didn''t flinch the man wearing it.

    Lyon looked down and wiped it with the back of his hand. His ears twitched before one of his tails moved.

    Thesh and the golden tail shed and produced a shockwave that fluttered Selena''s hair.

    "Heh, fool," King Cae muttered as he saw that Lyon chose to block the attack. "I am quite disappointed Lyon, I thought that you have the power to face Second Heaven, but it seems like it''s just all talk."

    "I''m quite disappointed as well, attempting to murder my wife and me, and this is the level of poison you can exert? Pathetic, the Monkey King''s Wine is still a thousand more potent that your silly mix."

    "W-What?! Monkey King''s Wine you say?! You...! You drink the Monkey King''s Wine?!" said King Cae as he once more entered trepidation.

    Lyon smirked. "You think that you saw me being healthy as the product of your antidote? I didn''t drink any of it."

    King Cae''s pupils shrunk. "No, no, impossible! The Monkey King''s Wine is a lost legend!"

    "Well then you should be ted, ''cause you''re seeing one right here," said Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    "Shut up, shut up, shut up!" King Cae shouted before his hand danced as theshes rained on Lyon.

    "Useless," said Lyon as he kept his hands crossed. The golden tails all moved forward and countered every singlesh that wasing whilst Lyon''s hair fluttered with each blow. "Is this the best that you can do Cae? Is this the one that is hungry for Second Heaven? A fangless dog!"

    Lyon opened his arms as he casually hovered forward. His tails kept repelling theshes until the length was not enough for an effective one.

    "Die!" King Cae hovered back and gained a distance before the veins in his arm popped as thesh even broke the iing thunder from the spatial storm and straight toward Lyon''s head.

    "Tch!" Lyon grabbed the iingsh before coiling around his hand once.

    King Cae was in disbelief. He could see that the poison was entering Lyon''s body, however, the man was still standing menacingly. "Impossible..."

    Lyon pulled the whip and King Cae wasing from the sudden force. One of the golden tails quickly coiled around the king''s neck and choked him up.

    The king was not as muscr as Drogan and he was not as quick, however, his greatest quirk didn''t work against Lyon. He was truly just a burly wind trying to make the mountain bow.

    "W-W-What are you?!" asked the king as he looked at Lyon, who had a supreme general aura surrounding him.

    "Hmph! I''m Selena''s husband and I''m the grandson of Sun of the Devil Ape!" said Lyon.

    ( Devil Ape?! The dreaded race from Hell!? The battle-crazed monkeys?! ) thought King Cae before shouting, "You''re actually from Hell?!"

    Lyon punched his abdomen before King Cae raised his brows and thought ( So... light? W-What''s going on?! Is it poison?! ).

    Lyon let out a second punch and rested on the king''s abdomen once more.

    "W...What''s going on... what are you doing?!" King Cae was flooding in trepidation. He didn''t feel any pain at all as Lyonunched his fist, then another, then another. He knew something was wrong, but he didn''t know what. The thought of the unknown gripped the fear of his soul all his goosebumps.

    The fourthing was light. The fifth was light. Then the sixth, it was still light.

    Lyon inhaled through his nose before he revealed sharp eyes. His teeth grinned as he revealed a pair of fangs. The veins in his forearms bulged before heunched the seventh through ten in one instant.

    ( Wait a minute... it''s getting heavier...? don''t tell me... it''s heavier the more hits he sent! ) thought King Cae before he realized how truly dreadful his situation was.

    "Ha!!" Lyon sent out a flurry of fists toward the king''s helpless body without stopping. The sound of flesh beat even the storms surrounding them. The power was getting higher and heavier with each punch.

    One hundred, one thousand, and then ten thousand, Lyon was not stopping at all even when the thunder sometimes struck him. He was relentless as King Cae refused to die.

    Back in the corridor, Reinhard was struggling to get up. The antidote has started to take effect and he could feel his muscle functioning once again. He tried to bow at King Nyi, but thetter immediately gestured for him to not be so polite.

    "Things had escted," King Nyi sighed. "This is truly my bad luck."

    "Cae is dead," said Rayus.

    "What did you say?" asked King Nyi.

    "The king of this kingdom, is dead," said Rayus.

    "Dead? I won''t be so sure, he is more powerful than Ifiz, and he is a maestro of poison, perhaps they will end in a draw," said King Nyi. "I hope they do."

    "It''s no use," Rayus shook his head. "At thatst second, I felt his bloodlust, not the madam, but his." ( I almost fainted, I would have were he not entered the spatial crack that madam created ).

    King Nyi sighed, "The world is not just about cultivation, as a king, I saw the world vastly different, no man can bear the weight of an entire realm alone not to mention facing one."

    "You think that he cares?" asked Rayus.

    "He is your teacher, he should teach you that there are more important things than cultivation," said King Nyi.

    "He did," answered Reinhard.

    "Yeah, he sure did," Noah made a wry smile.

    "Then he is of quality, but... if he killed Cae now, I would be implicated, and that would be unwise," said King Nyi.

    "Then why don''t you leave, King Nyi?" asked Rayus. "You still have time."

    "Regardless of what happened in the battle, your teacher is crucial and responsible for the shift of power in Second Heaven, if he is poisoned by Cae, I can do som�� Hmm?" King Nyi furrowed his brows and noticed fissures around him. He hesitantly took a few steps back with a nce locked on the space.

    Noah gulped, "The space... it''s ripping?!"

    "Kh?!" Reinhard had his eyes widened before he shoved his body toward his two friends, "Look out!"

    The space broke like shattered ss and unraveled Lyon with his fist pointed upward inside the king''s abdomen.

    The people were in disbelief at the image reflected in their eyes. The king was helplessly under the govern of Lyon''s flurry fist, even the tail didn''t need to hold the king''s neck anymore. Blood sttered everywhere from the walls to the ceiling and the floors. The king was kept in mid-air as the body swung in the direction of where Lyon''s fist went.

    "Hmph!" Lyon pulled his right hand and the armor around his arm broke apart as four blessings coiled around his arm. The heavy fist bent the space as itunched before the knuckles spun upon impact against the chest,unching King Cae over the balcony toward the sea with blood trailing.

    "Guha!" The king coughed blood in mid-air. ( What disastrous power! )

    "Rumbling... Heaven!"

    The king''s battered eyes flinched as he looked up at the sky. Golden Fists rained down from behind the clouds.

    "NOOOO!!! AR��"

    The first fist pushed him to the sea bed before the rest exploded the salty water upward. The ground was tremored and waves formed even propelled the ships into the kingdom.

    The kingdom was in a mix of uproar panic and awe seeing the golden fists raining down.

    The three students gawked in disbelief as all the remaining guards and mids lost their footing. They all looked at the man that had four tails standing upright on the balcony with his arms crossed facing the quaked sea.

    ( So this is... his true power?! ) thought King Nyi before he felt a sharp thing poking his neck. He looked to the side and found a gorgeous woman with a cold nce ready to sever his life.

    Lyon exhaled and transformed back to his normal form. He turned and looked at the others whilst the golden fists still showed no sign of stopping.

 Chapter 988 King Nyi Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 988 King Nyi Proposal</h4>

    The cultivators of the Broken Rose Kingdom were stupefied by the magnitudes of relentless blows. Some were trying to count the amounts of golden fists pouring down while others had lost it under the great tremors.

    "What''s going on?!" said one of the cultivators whilst holding on to a pole.

    "You think I have any idea? I was drinking with you!" said another cultivator holding the same pole.

    "Is someone fighting a sea monster or something?!"

    The spections continued on until all thoughts were paused the moment tremors stopped. They all gaped, wondering what had transpired before their very eyes.

    While the cultivators below the balcony were calming down, the above ones were in a tense situation.

    King Nyi gulped and the bulge, when his saliva passed the throat, managed to get pricked by the point of the de that Selena held.

    The guards were looming in despair as they realized how the situation developed out. Their king was for a moment revealed himself, and he was in a state even his mother wouldn''t recognize him, even then Lyon was not showing mercy with his punches as they bent the very space. To graze the space and left a fissure with punches, they knew how outssed they were against a man, no, a monster like him.

    "I see now why Refl would like to have you by his side," said King Nyi as he darted his nce toward Lyon.

    "Is that so?" Lyon smirked.

    "Yeah, Drogan has the runes as his key power, but you have something equally, no, perhaps even more destructive than that," said King Nyi. "With that much power inside your body, how can you retain sanity and not broke down? Or perhaps the effect will need more time."

    "You''re not simple," Lyon snorted. "What else?"

    "I can deduce that you are indeed in fact, one hundred percent a peak True God Realm cultivator," said King Nyi.

    "What...?!" the guards were in disbelief. The man that punished their king was significantly weaker than them, yet the power he exerted was on a whole other league.

    "Correct," said Lyon with a nod.

    "You... admit it, hmm," King Nyi furrowed his brows. "I never thought that you would so casually admit it, oh wait, who am I kidding, with such power inside your body, I too would probably say the same thing."

    "How did you know?" asked Selena.

    King Nyi took a deep inhale through his nose as he looked at Selena. "I know Cae''s cultivation level, and judging by how your husband struggled a bit to kill him and had to exert such prowess, I have to bet that your husband didn''t camouge his cultivation level and it''s actually the real one�� of course, this reasoning is not a guaranteed truth, but your husband admitted it."

    "Hmph," Selena snorted. "Not always I do find sharp-minded cultivators because the first one made me in love and the second made me want to rip her apart."

    Lyon''s brows twitched with his eyes closed. ( Man, how deep-rooted is their love-hate rtionship really? ).

    "Lyon, you have kil��"

    Lyon walked up to his three students who were still recovering from the poison. He crossed his arms and stood towering above him mentally.

    "I don''t think Nirvana School will forgive what I did," said Lyon. "Your teacher has in a king in Second Heaven, are you still willing to be my tutge?"

    "Are you kidding me?" Rayus struggled to get up before he was aided by Reinhard. "You healed me! You have in a king, a fucking king! Thest teacher we have was a coward and mentally impaired! You are worth much more than the Nirvana School, teacher!"

    Lyon smirked hearing those wordsing from him. He looked at those burning eyes of Rayus before looking at the others basically permeating the same thing.

    (? You might be a mad cultivator with extreme power, but your influence on them is masterss ) thought King Nyi before he asked Selena with an apologetic tone, "P-Please, can you put your sword away, it''s not reallyfortable talking with your de constantly poking my throat."

    Selena furrowed her brows before sheathing her sword.

    "Thank you," King Nyi bowed his head before darting his nce toward Lyon. "Lyon, perhaps you want to hear my proposal?"

    "Huh?" Lyon turned and showed a disinterested face. "You want to scheme or something?"

    "Oh please don''t say that," said King Nyi. "I''m not like Cae, I''m not a poison master of some sort, besides, I''ve seen your power, you could kill me anytime you want to with that madness you call power."

    "I guess, you''re wiser," Lyon smiled. "Fine, but I have tarnished your reputation by killing the king in your presence."

    "I know," King Nyi sighed. "However, I perhaps can salvage this one."

    "Interesting," Lyon smirked. "What are you going to do?"

    King Nyi said, "I know you''re strong Lyon, but you won''t be livingfortably if you are to be known as the murderer of the ruler in Broken Rose Kingdom."

    "Go on."

    "People will be cursed behind your back, they might poison your next meal in a random restaurant, who knows?" said King Nyi.

    "Alright salesman, get on with it."

    "I will take your kill," said King Nyi.

    The three students raised their brows in confusion.

    "What?" Lyon asked. "You mean you are going to be responsible for Cae''s death?"

    King Nyi nodded.

    Noah furrowed his brows. It wasn''t long ago that the king was warning Lyon about the whole order of reputation, however, now he wanted to do just the exact opposite. His nose immediately sniffed a scheme, especially after what he experienced. However, he held his thought and looked at his teacher.

    Thetter was not just prowess inbat but also other things. He might seemckluster with the way he walked or the way he talked, yet, he was a master to those who knew him enough. It was his duty to learn whatever Lyon was doing.

    "Heh, you just emphasize your reputation in Broken Rose Kingdom or should I say, Second Heaven? Yet now you are going to take the me for the kill?" Lyon grinned. "Is it me or does that smell like an obvious scheme? Smells so heavy it''s like a cat''s turd in a living room."

    King Nyi blew his nose but held theugh. He had never heard of such a regime of words before, because he was a king and everyone around him was too formal and scared to offend him. It was a nice change of pace in his everyday life that he had to smile. "Trust me, it''s not."

    "You suck at this, aren''t you?" Lyon shrugged.

    King Nyi had his soul stricken as he heard the sudden insult. He was trying to convince a man that managed to detect the poisoning scheme in King Cae''s almost wless execution, with a ''trust me''.

    King Nyi made a fake cough, "It''s a proposal, Lyon, I hope you don''t forget."

    "Right, right," said Lyon. "What''s in it for me?"

    "What? I took the me for the in king," said King Nyi in disbelief.

    "Yeah, but what else?" asked Lyon as he shrugged. "It''s not like I care if an entire kingdom contempt me."

    King Nyi lost for words for a second before he shook his head and calmed himself, "If I take the me, of course, I will be the one contempt by the Broken Rose Kingdom instead of you. However, that''s not all, I will be taking the entire kingdom with me."

    The three students had their eyes widened. They finally heard the end goal of King Nyi''s proposal. The king wanted morend, more resources, and more power. At the end of the day, he was a king.

    "Heh, finally show your true intention," said Lyon. "Now I''m getting suspicious of you, King Nyi."

    "Me? Why?"

    Selena unsheathed her sword and ced it in the exact same position as before.

    "Your arrival is too impable for me to appreciate," said Lyon. "You came just at the right time after we all have our lunch of that poison, give or take at the activation of it."

    King Nyi didn''t answer as Lyon continued.

    "That''s the first one, the second one, you''re a king," said Lyon. "It''s too rare for a king to visit another king, in the dead of the night."

    The three students immediately gained Lyon''s insight. It was indeed incredibly rare for a king to meet another king in the dead of the night, and the king was alone as well, as if there are no personal knights apanying him.

    King Nyi smiled wryly, "Honestly Lyon, how did a man like you even exist? I thought you would realize itter at least, not this quick."

    ( Teacher is right! ) screamed Noah inwardly.

    "The question is, are you the real King Nyi? Or an impersonator pretending to be him?" asked Lyon as he approached him with confidence. "Or are you his espionage?"

 Chapter 989 The Genius Young King of Elyrianth, Nyi.

    <h4>Chapter 989 The Genius Young King of Elyrianth, Nyi.</h4>

    King Nyi sighed. "That is a tough question to answer, Lyon."

    "Why would it be?" asked Lyon. "Are you an impostor?"

    Nyi shook his head, "Absolutely not, I''m the real deal."

    "What prove you have? All hints that you gave are leading to that conclusion," said Lyon as he crossed his arms. "Are you trying to pit me with Nyi''s kingdom?"

    "My body is my proof," said King Nyi as he sighed, "I don''t bring any sigil with me, because well, I am the king so..."

    "You really don''t act like one," said Lyon as he sighed before shaking his head. "This is a terrible conversation."

    "Oh, I have an idea," said King Nyi before he looked at Selena and slowly raised his palm toward his right ear. After revealing his intention was not malice, he reached for his earring and took it off. "This one."

    "Your earring?" Lyon furrowed his brows before taking it from his hand. "What are you nning?"

    "Nobody in the kingdom is wearing that earring but the royalties," said King Nyi.

    Lyon smirked before putting away the ring inside his spatial ring, "Alright, I''ll keep it."

    "Excellent!" King Nyi replied before he looked at Selena with pleading eyes.

    "He is not going to harm me, Selena," said Lyon.

    Selena begrudgingly put away her sword and stood by Lyon''s side.

    "So, what benefits are you offering me?" asked Lyon.

    "Shelter," said King Nyi. "I can im this kingdom since the king is already dead, then it would be easy for you to find shelter in my kingdom, or a part of the Second Heaven."

    "What about the revolts and loyalists?" asked Lyon.

    "Of course, death," said King Nyi. "Turning them to my side would be too much of a hassle, wasting my people''s time and resources."

    "Heh, straight to the point, huh," Lyon smirked. "However, just shelter wouldn''t be enough."

    "What?" King Nyi asked as he shared the same disbelief expression as Lyon''s students.

    "I think that you should understand that I am fighting Drogan, not Burgeon Swan, but Drogan," said Lyon. "I couldn''t care less about the aftermath of the battle, you can im that kill as well, however, these three students need some tutge, and they need it fast and effectively."

    King Nyi looked at the three students, "I''ve heard that you three are from the infamous ss Six, right?"

    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty," said Noah with his shoulders locked.

    King Nyi furrowed his brows, "Hmm, I never heard good things about your ss."

    "Well, they aremoners," said Lyon. "Upper-ss people tend to open only half of their ears and half of their minds regarding those on the lower-ss."

    King Nyi smiled wryly, "That is true."

    "Heh, at least you admitted it," said Lyon. "Nobody wants to be their teachers, and the records of those who did, always had underlying motives, some just for their resume, some was mental."

    "Ah yes, I''ve heard the stories," said King Nyi. "That scandal was all over Second Heaven, but since it was ss Six..." He sighed, "Back to the problem of ss."

    "Nobody cared," said Lyon.

    "But not you though," said King Nyi with a smile. "However, are you having your own ulterior motive for being the teacher of Nirvana School? Especially the teacher of ss Six?"

    "Of course," Lyon answered without hesitation. "I have my own reason."

    "Hmm," King Nyi contemted as he looked at Lyon with curiosity. "Now I''m more than eager to know what you''re ulterior motives are, you even went out of your way to challenge Drogan, no, the structure of Second Heaven for this."

    "Something grand like that, your level is not enough," said Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    Rayus looked at his teacher. Something grand that not even a king in Second Heaven deserved to know. He couldn''t help but wonder what it was.

    "Heh," King Nyi smirked. "Then I hope that someday I will know what it is."

    "By the time you know, you will see an enormous gap," said Selena. "A gap so wide, that you will remember this day of meeting my darling."

    King Nyi shook his head in admiration. "I have to say that I envy you, Lyon, you really have a dream wife over here."

    "Heh, this one is mine," said Lyon as he locked his fingers against hers.

    "Oh, I wouldn''t dare, I value my life thank you," said King Nyi.

    "Speaking of ''wife''," Lyon furrowed his brows. "Cae said that his wife and daughter are away."

    "Huh?" King Nyi raised one of his brows in confusion then he giggled.

    "He lied, didn''t he?" asked Lyon.

    King Nyi simply nodded with a smile. "He never married, he was too infested in poison art that rumors start spreading about his manhood being impotent or some sort."

    "Heh, alright, let''s not dwell deep into that matter," said Lyon. "Why don''t you announce his death already, his people are waiting."

    "You''re right," said King Nyi. "Are youing? With this deration, you and I will be on the same side."

    "You can mention my name," said Lyon. "I''m not in a hurry."

    "Alright then," King Nyi turned before seeing the dozen of guards panic-stricken.

    Their king died in a horrible way right before their very eyes. The sea quakes and space fissured, it was a level far beyond their reach. One didn''t need to see how their morale stood right now, because they didn''t.

    King Nyi approached them before whispering to the front-most guard, "Long live who?"

    The guard had cold crawling down their spine. He looked at the devious smile that King Nyi gave them. The eyes that looked tired were reced with vibrant ones.

    His knee knelt, "Long live King Nyi."

    The other guards looked at each other before one by one following to kneel. His name echoed across the corridor, and with a victorious smile, he paced toward the balcony. He was stepping on blood that was sttered on the floor before reaching the ledge.

    His cloak slightly fluttered against the breeze wind of the night. He closed his eyes and inhaled the fresh scent of the sea before opening his eyes and revealing his wisdom.

    "Ah, look!" one cultivator spotted the man standing on the balcony of the pce. He wore a kingly cloak, but it wasn''t theirs.

    "I am King Nyi," said King Nyi as his words were fused with mantras. His voice reverberated toward the entire kingdom and thus courted all of their attention.

    "The phenomenon that you just see, at the sea, was proof of a cmity that had befallen your dear king."

    The people gawked and the kingdom was filled with gasps.

    "I killed your king," said King Nyi as he petrified the whole kingdom with cold words.

    "W-What?!"

    "Did he just say what I think he just say?!"

    "The king... King Cae is dead?!"

    The cultivators of the Broken Rose Kingdom were lost. The news was too sudden, especially in the middle of the night.

    "King Cae is dead, he fought bravely, but he eventually lost," said King Nyi. "However, I believe that your king had done his duties well as the king and kept the kingdom alive. Thus, I will try and do the same, but expect some changes to happen."

    The crowd was ttering and discussing amongst themselves as some gave King Nyi res and others fearful nces.

    "You may revolt, but it would be unwise," said King Nyi. "Or you may live your everyday life the same, but with a different ruler, your choice."

    "Heh," Lyon smirked. "I guess he got this."

    Noah said, "King Nyi is no ordinary king, teacher."

    "Oh, so you know him?"

    "Well, not personally," said Noah, "A bit of history, he was born a genius, legends said that he was born with a sword by his hand."

    "Hah, c''mon," said Lyon. "That''s pure bullshit."

    "Well it''s his legend, but more than that, he is very adored in his kingdom, The Kingdom of Elyrianth. He is well-versed in both magic andbat, and his merits are unmatched by his peers," said Noah as he gulped. "And... he is an alumnus."

    "Oh?" Lyon raised his brows. "Nirvana produced this?"

    "Well, technically it''s his father and mother," muttered Noah.

    "It''s winning at the starting line," Rayus sighed.

    "He was the best in his time in Nirvana School," said Reinhard. "I''ve read the records, he suffered not a single loss and took the top spotlight in the graduation. Many nobles andmoners looked up to him"

    "Heh, I guess he is legit," said Lyon as he looked at the young king of Elyrianth. Then his nce slowly grew distant as he was lost in thought. ( I wonder, who was I like, was it like him? Cool and collected, or was I still me? ).

    "There was once an emperor," said Selena before she smiled at Lyon, who looked at her. "He was all-epassing, feared by many, and respected by many more."

    The three students tilted their heads in confusion, but their teacher was grinning from ear to ear.

 Chapter 990 Force To Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 990 Force To Go Home</h4>

    Right in the middle of the night, the Broken Rose Kingdom was shifting its power. Their king died in the middle of the sea and they all were witnesses of the spectacr sight. However, the new king loomed over their minds as they contemted.

    "How about the royal knight?" asked one of the cultivators below.

    "With King Nyi showing up on that balcony visually unharmed, I doubt the royal knight made it."

    "You''re kidding... right?"

    "I hope I was, but not even Captain Ifiz showed himself, and it''s highly likely that he too might be..."

    "Dead," the cultivator gulped. "So we basically have no choice but to submit or die."

    The young king basked under their gasps and gawks whilst maintaining a smile. He could see how the people were cornered by two choices that he had given.

    King Nyi opened his lips and said, "I am a fair king, I will not use the method that King Cae used to rule you, but I will also not let my people look down on the Broken Rose Kingdom as well. The statue of your founder shall be kept as is, it is to honor your historic value and his or her value as well. This ce shall prosper under my rule, just like my kingdom, Elyrianth."

    "Elyrianth!" eximed one of the cultivators amongst the crowd. "No wonder he looked familiar, that''s the prince of Elyrianth, I guess I missed the coronation."

    "He is an alumnus of the Nirvana School as well," said another. "Wait, Lyon was invited by the king to have lunch, but... don''t tell me that he is involved as well?"

    "So that means the two of them are working together? Damn, no wonder that guy Lyon is powerful, he is friends with the young prodigy!"

    "I take it that none of you decide to rebel or revolt?" asked King Nyi before nodding. "Good, then this should be simple, from this moment onward, Broken Rose will be the vassal kingdom of Elyrianth, expect bountiful resources and upgrade of living."

    The cultivators were looking at each other with nervous looks before one hesitantly raised his fist and pulled out courage from deep within. "Long live King Nyi!"

    "Long live King Nyi!"

    King Nyi nodded under the enchantments of his name. He turned around as he red his cloak. His eyes were bright and shifted tozy ones. He inhaled through his nose before saying, "Royal knights of the Broken Rose Kingdom, will you appear now?"

    "Toote," said Lyon.

    "Huh?"

    "You can find their bodies in the room that they provided me," Lyon smirked. "You think Ifiz would be dumb enough toe alone? He was one step further, however, it''s still inadequate to survive."

    King Nyi smiled, "I see, so he brought all of the royal knights with him to assassinate you."

    "They tried," said Lyon. "Though, I don''t know if those were all of them."

    "The royal knight consists of five men," said King Nyi.

    "Then all of them is dead," said Lyon. "Not much of a fight when they looked down on you at the start."

    King Nyi nodded, "No matter how high a cultivation level is if you blundered, you pay the price."

    Lyon snorted a smile, "What are you going to do with the maids here? One is hiding inside this room." Lyon looked the door over his shoulder and nodded up.

    "Of course, I will not kill the maids," said King Nyi, "They have nothing to do with the world of politics, they just faced bad luck, besides, I need people to clean and maintain this pce."

    "Do whatever you want," said Lyon. "Though, I''m curious, how did you get here?"

    "By flying?" King Nyi smiled. "I sneaked out of my kingdom, well, my pce to be exact, once I sniffed news that Cae is inviting you."

    "Solid work of your informant then," said Lyon with a smirk.

    "Indeed," King Nyi smiled. "They all tailing the royal knights, and one of them is the one hiding in the said room."

    "Ah..." The three students were amazed. Now they knew why the maid managed to allow King Nyi a smooth ride toward the corridor, she was working under him from the start.

    The door was pulled open from inside before the maid knelt. "Greetings, your majesty."

    "Excellent job there, Maya," said King Nyi with a smile, "however, it seems your espionage job hase to an end in this ce."

    "It''s been fun, Your Majesty," said Maya.

    "I never would have expected that you are the informant," said Lyon.

    "Hahaha," King Nyi smiled, "Please gave her some professional credit, you''ve only met her once, with poison in your body."

    "Not bad," said Lyon with a nod before looking at King Nyi. "Well, King Nyi, I think it''s about time for me to sleep."

    "I will sleep in the king''s chamber if you don''t mind," said King Nyi.

    "I''m afraid that won''t do," said Maya. "Your Majesty sneaked out of the pce again, King Father Leander will not be pleased."

    The young king sighed, "You want me to go home in the middle of the night?"

    "I''m afraid that it''s nonnegotiable, Your Majesty," said Maya. "Your Majesty can use the Returning Jades Stone to return to the pce as fast as possible.

    "Alright Maya," King Nyi sighed and looked at the balcony. "You should clean up the mess here, it''s dirty."

    "Cleaning is one of my fortes, Your Majesty," said Maya. "Rest assured that Your Majesty''s next visit will give Your Majesty''s usual impression like in the pce."

    King Nyi smiled and nodded, "I know I can count on you, Maya."

    "Thank you for yourpliments, Your Majesty," said Maya.

    Nyi looked at Lyon. "I''ll be waiting for your arrival, don''t forget to use that earring to meet me, otherwise, things might get tooplicated than they should."

    "Prepare me a good reception, then I might consider visiting you."

    King Nyi smiled, "They probably going to give you a hard time there, but s, the earring will give you triumph."

    Lyon smirked. "One of the true marks of a king is if the king�� stripped out of his royal cloaks and expensive wardrobe�� dared to walk on his own streets or not."

    King Nyi tilted his head as he pondered his words. He then smiled and looked at Lyon. "That''s quite profound."

    "It is," Lyon chuckled.

    "In peaceful times, I will definitely want to talk with you," King Nyi nodded before walking toward the middle of the balcony. "See you again, Lyon of Mortal World."

    He broke his Returning Jade Stone and jade lights started to engulf his being before zipping through the lone night sky.

    Lyon crossed his arms and looked at the young king traveling far. Noah approached him from behind whilst looking at the same thing. "Wow, teacher, they say that King Nyi is hardly talkative in his teenage years."

    "In peaceful times, I will definitely not want to talk with him," said Lyon.

    "Eh? Why?" Noah raised his brows. "Wait a minute, is it because he''s a guy?"

    Lyon looked over his shoulder and raised his brows twice.

    Noah sighed, "Of course it is."

    Lyonughed as he turned, "Hahaha, I''m just kidding." He pped Noah''s back before he returned inside. Maya was there waiting for him.

    "Mister Lyon, it is possible that you use the king''s chamber if you want, the ce is being cleaned as we speak."

    "Ugh, drop it with the ''mister'', it feels off," said Lyon. "Just call me Lyon instead, also, what about these children."

    Reinhard and Rayus had their lips twitching hearing how he referred to them with.

    "Their rooms are also being prepared as we speak, of course, it was not their original room, but the rooms are better than the ones they just struggle to get out of," said Maya with a generous smile.

    Rayus felt cold crawling down his spine.

    "Great, in the meantime, can you tell me about Elyrianth?" asked Lyon.

    "Certainly," Maya nodded, "Elyrianth is a prosperous kingdom that is currently led by none other than King Nyi. The ce is located in the middle of ake that was surrounded by a lush of greens. One great bridge was connecting the kingdom toward the vast steppe.? We excelled inbats, gourmets, and also alchemy."

    ( She answered like a bot ) thought Lyon as he pressed his lips. "Are you a robot?"

    Maya raised both brows as her lips parted. Then she smiled, "I''m sorry, Sir Lyon, but I have no knowledge of the word that you just utter."

    ( That''s what a bot would say! ) thought Lyon before he sighed, "Never mind, can you prepare for my departure tomorrow?"

    "Are you visiting Elyrianth?" asked Maya.

    "Yes, this ce is going too political in the next few days... maybe weeks or months, I don''t want to take any part of that."

    Maya nodded, "Absolutely, everything will be in order the next morning."

    Lyon nodded, "Great! Keep up the good work!"

 Chapter 991 Onward to Elyrianth

    <h4>Chapter 991 Onward to Elyrianth</h4>

    The morning sun crept over the horizon, casting its gentle rays upon the kingdom. The sky was painted in hues of gold and pink, creating a breathtaking backdrop for the events that unfolded below. But today, the kingdom was not filled with its usual sense of anticipation and excitement. Instead, a heavy cloud of sorrow hung in the air, shrouding the hearts of its inhabitants.

    News had spread like wildfire, reaching every corner of the realm. The king, a beloved and revered figure, had passed away unexpectedly the previous day. The people, still reeling from the shock, struggled toprehend the enormity of the loss. The streets were filled with hushed whispers and mournful sigh as they tried toe to terms with the reality that their mighty ruler was no more.

    In the midst of this somber atmosphere, a figure emerged from the gate pce. It was Lyon and his wife before the three students followed closely.

    The atmosphere was heavy andden with unspoken grief yet Rayus and the other two immediately felt animosity surrounding their beings the moment they entered the city. Cultivators of the Broken Rose Kingdom were not in delight seeing the likes of these two. Spections had begun to coil and they were inside the pce when their king died.

    "This feeling is very ufortable," Noah frowned.

    Maya appeared right beside them before saying, "I already suggest Sir Lyon that it would be best to use the back door of the pce and en route toward the outer city, but he refused."

    "This is for training," said Reinhard as he darted his nce toward his teacher who seemed to bask in the fury gazes of the cultivators of the Broken Rose Kingdom.

    "He always teaches us in a very unconventional way," said Rayus before he shook his head. "Though, this is very overwhelming."

    "Keep your heads up," said Lyon with a smirk on his face, "The whole city wanted to kill you all."

    "As you expose yourself to killing intents, the more you will have a thicker heart," said Selena. "This is the most fundamental instinct that you have to train."

    "Yes madam!" said all three of them together.

    Lyon looked at the still crowd before he asked them, "It seems like you have something to say to me?"

    "T-Teacher, I don''t think that we need to instigate them, they are all suffering," said Noah.

    Lyon acted as if he didn''t hear Noah''s words. "If you don''t want to say something, then don''t."

    "Did you help His Majesty King Nyi to kill our king?" asked one brave cultivator.

    The atmosphere grew heavier as the questions dropped. There was tension in the eyes of the crowd in front of Lyon, yet, thetter was inplete control of himself.

    Lyon smirked as he approached the prepared luxurious carriage, "The answer is no."

    Selena followed him before the three students took onest look at the stupefied crowd and then got in as well.

    The vehicle, adorned with intricate carvings and golden ents, stood as a symbol of regality and power, a stark contrast to the somber atmosphere that enveloped the kingdom.? The horses, majestic creatures with sleek coats, pawed at the ground, eager to set forth on the journey thaty ahead. The sound of their hooves against the cobblestones echoed through the air, carrying a sense of urgency and purpose.

    The carriage pulled away and Lyon was not even once peeking through the blinders of the window to see the city. The streets passed by in a blur, the once-familiarndmarks now seeming distant and detached. The people, their faces etched with sorrow, watched in silence as Lyon and his group embarked on their next adventure.

    As the carriage pressed forward, leaving the kingdom behind, thendscape transformed around them. Rolling hills, adorned with wildflowers, unfolded in a vibrant tapestry of colors. Only this time that Rayus could ask Lyon, "The people here will hate you for doing something right."

    Lyon smirked, "How naive, what you saw unfolding was nothing more than the true state of right and wrong�� nobody is right, and nobody is wrong in a grand sense. It''s just a point of view, nothing more."

    Rayus was not prepared to be baptized by his words of wisdom at all. However, he could understand what he meant. In the cultivation world, the definition of right and wrong could be held by both parties or more. The king was not entirely wrong, but in the eyes of his teacher, killing him was the right thing to do, no, the necessary thing to do.

    "So, what are we going to do in Elyrianth?" asked Reinhard.

    "You three are going to train," said Lyon. "Don''t forget how weak you were facing Ferece, you can''t even make a dent on his body."

    All three students had their heads bowed down and their hands gripping their knees. They were weak, and their goal was right within their reach, but it was their life that almost fleeted away. That time, they got lucky that their teacher watch over them, however, they knew that luck will run out.

    "If Elyrianth is as great as Maya said to be, then you three should be in good hands," said Lyon. "They say they are good inbat, so, that should be beneficial for you."

    "But... will they ept us?" asked Noah.

    "They have no choice," said Lyon after he smirked. "You''re no longer ordinary, and unlike your other peers that cultivate silently in that cultivation room or whatever you call them, you three are experiencing Lyon''s teaching style."

    ( D-Did he just praised himself... ) thought Noah as he had cklines over his head. He then nced at Reinhard and saw that his eyes were bright as stars. His hand was knuckled to a fist and his face showed a grin.

    Noah looked to the other side and saw Rayus was doing the same thing. The two of them were smitten.

    "How long are we going to stay at Elryianth?" asked Selena.

    "Hmm, that''s a good question," said Lyon as he pondered. "I have no suggestion, how about you?"

    "We shouldn''t waste our time in that ce for too long, the three students can learn themselves, we can ask Nyi to provide them with good armor and weapons, or scrolls to learn new arts, darling," said Selena.

    "Hmm, what if we spent a month there?" asked Lyon.

    Selena nodded. "That should be sufficient."

    "A...A month?!" Noah asked.

    "Heh, what? You can''t learn anything in that time scope?" asked Lyon as he grinned. "Don''t embarrass me now, Noah, use your grimoire to a good use."

    "It''s not like we can''t leave them there," said Selena stupefying the three students.

    "Elyrianth might be a safe ce for now, however, remember, probably half of the Second Heaven wants me dead, ording to Cae," said Lyon.

    "But half of them wants to support you," said Reinhard.

    "Too naive, Reinhard," Lyon clicked his tongue as he crossed his arms and shook his head. "Don''t go making conclusions that dangerously."

    "Teacher is right," said Rayus with a nod. "The powers in Second Heaven had gone to a stalemate for too long, and now that it was shaken, every mouth showed their fangs."

    Noah sighed, "Then again, this was once again a very eventful visit."

    Lyon giggled. "What, can''t handle it?"

    "Any sane person wouldn''t," said Noah with a smirk.

    "Are you sane?" asked Lyon.

    "I''ve seen the death of great cultivators, I''ve seen the death of viins and a king, I''ve seen a city got wrecked," Noah exhaled, "I can assure you that I''m not."

    "Hahahaa!" Lyonughed wholeheartedly.

    "Though..." Rayus sighed.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Selena.

    "U-Uh nothing madam, it''s just that this trip is going tost a while," said Rayus with a wry smile.

    "What?" Lyon furrowed his brows with his lips frowning in displease. He asked the driver, "Hey driver, how long will it take to go to Elyrianth?"

    "Y-Yes sir Lyon! The estimated time would be one week with this speed," said the driver.

    "Are you kidding me?!" the carriage shook as Lyon screamed.

    "S-Sorry!"

    Lyonid back as he sighed in disappointment. "Why can''t we just fly over there?"

    "It would be considered an assault against Elyrianth, and that would justplicate things," said Rayus with a sigh. "Besides, flying over there is really taxing."

    "Why don''t we use a boat?" asked Reinhard.

    "I-I''m sorry to interrupt, but Maya said that coursing by the sea is too dangerous at this point in time," said the driver.

    "Dangerous?" Lyon raised his brows. "I don''t think she understood what the word means."

    "Hmm..." Noah pondered, "A week is a sufficient time."

    "Huh?" Lyon raised one of his brows.

    "News spread like wildfire, teacher," said Noah as his eyes sharp. "By the time we arrived, perhaps the whole Second Heaven knew about how we are inside the pce the night the king... was murdered by His Majesty, King Yi."

 Chapter 992 News Spread Like Wildfire

    <h4>Chapter 992 News Spread Like Wildfire</h4>

    ---

    As the news of King Cae''s assassination reached the ears of an elderly man, his trembling hands gripped Judsah''s shoulders, his eyes widening in disbelief. The world around him seemed to blur as the reality of the situation sank in.

    "King Cae... dead? Assassinated?" he murmured, his voice quivering with shock.

    The weight of the revtion pressed heavily upon his weary heart. Memories of a bygone era flooded his mind, of a time when King Cae''s rule had brought prosperity and stability to the kingdom. The elderly man''s features contorted with grief, lines etching deeper into his weathered face.

    "And to think... Lyon, involved in such a heinous act," he muttered, his voice filled with a mixture of sadness and disbelief.

    He looked through the window and toward the empty courtyard with a brood. He sighed, "Young master Mavis, what have you just sent to Second Heaven..."

    Old Gu sighed, "Doesn''t he realize his name is tarnishing? Involving in this is such a scandal, oh how will the people look at my school now?"

    He knew he couldn''t simply expel them, not with how much Mavis was invested in this. He could onlyment his fate and reconsider his retirement as he sat back in his chair.

    Meanwhile inside the faculty office was solemn. The atmosphere was heavy and the silence even more. They had received the same news as the principal did.

    Marat, the one with the unkempt hair and who seemed to respect the principal with his silence, was having his arms crossed and eyes closed. His muscles were toned down as he no longermanded the situation from the sheer figure.

    Cini pressed her lips together. She still remembered like it was yesterday, how Lyon was able to close in on her just outside the door of the faculty office, now that same young man was involved in the death of a king in Second Heaven, not long after his famous encounter with Drogan.

    "He killed King Cae, a regicide," said Vina as she lost her bundle of energy. "I honestly never thought that he would go that far."

    "We don''t know that for sure," said Rokh with his eyes no longer seeming to be asleep. "However, our names are also affected."

    "ss six has yet another crazy teacher," said Yama as he set his gaze on the bow and spear on his desk. "Thest one sabotaged them, this one, perhaps the entire realm."

    "What''s the principal thinking?" Han stood up and said firmly. "This is clearly defamation!"

    "Sit back down, Han," said Marat.

    "Hmph! Unlike you, Marat, I still care about what this means for our students as well!"

    "Han is right," said Cini. "This will implicate the students as well."

    "But.." Vina looked at the ceiling with one of her brows raised, "You know, upperssmen Nyi was also involved, oh yeah, he was in your year right, Cini?"

    Cini closed her eyes and straightened her back before nodding. "The genius was recently coronated and be the king of Eulyrianth."

    "He is so dreamy," said Vina as she giggled. "A royal blood, a genius, though... it does make you question why he wouldn''t go to Third Heaven."

    "..." Cini''s eyes seemed distant.

    "You know something about it?" asked Vina.

    "His kingdom," answered Cini. "He knew about the Burgeon Swan situation and Drogan as well, that''s why he never set eyes on his own peers. His goal was already set the moment he got his foot on Nirvana''s School."

    "Wow... are you his ex," said Vina.

    "A-Am not!" Cini answered nervously with a blush on her cheeks.

    ---

    Drogan sat in his dimly lit chamber, the air heavy with anticipation and the scent of intrigue. His sharp eyes, shadowed by a veil of darkness, flickered with a mix of anticipation and malice. He knew that a pivotal moment was upon them.

    Drogan''s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the chamber door creaking open. Ferece entered with a sense of urgency etched upon his face.

    "Is he really dead?" asked Drogan.

    Ferece nervously nodded. "ording to the witnesses, golden fists descended from the clouds as if rioting toward the sea."

    Drogan smirked, "It''s funny how the one that secretly coveted my runic power died a miserable death."

    "The young king of Elyrianth imed his death, captain," said Ferece.

    "The details," said Drogan.

    "Absolutely," Ferece nodded. "He was there as well."

    The figure that briefly sunken his foot against his chest resurfaced.

    Drogan pondered. "Niamh is not showing signs ofing back either, but his Summoning Ruby Stone is still glowing, so he is still alive."

    "Heh, I should have gone instead of him," said Ferece as he clicked his tongue.

    "You are needed here," said Drogan before he contemted. "It seems like King Nyi has decided to team up with him, otherwise he wouldn''t im the Broken Rose Kingdom. Some sort of deal must have been made on the day of the king''s death or prior... wait... no, Nyi definitely didn''t kill Cae." Drogan raised one of his brows as he snapped a revtion in his mind. (The deal was made specifically because Nyi didn''t kill Cae in the first ce...? )

    Drogan mmed his arm on the armrest and revealed his runes pulsing with a glow. His eyes were filled with determination. "Cae was killed by Lyon."

    Refl who was being held captive in the special cell had overheard of Cae''s death and Nyi''s im over the kill and also the Broken Rose Kingdom. His hair had turned unkempt and his breath was getting slower, his beard had grown a bit longer since thest time he made an appearance. He opened his eyes and sighed. The Second Heaven had faced such drastic change and the scale was getting bigger.

    ---

    As the sun began its descent, casting a golden glow over the sprawling kingdom of Elyrianth, a magnificent carriage glided through the bustling streets, drawing the attention of every passerby. The carriage, adorned with intricate carvings and glistening gemstones, seemed to emit an aura of mystery and grandeur.

    Inside the carriage, Lyon, sat in silence, his piercing gaze fixed on the vibrant tapestries that lined the carriage walls. Beside him, his wife, and sitting across him were the three students.

    "Look there," a voice murmured, tinged with both curiosity and trepidation. "It can only be Lyon, the one whose name has spread far and wide."

    The people of Elyrianth, known for their astute perception and keen curiosity, recognized the significance of the extravagant carriage. Whispers spread like wildfire through the streets, carrying tales of Lyon''s involvement in the assassination of a king from a distantnd. The mere mention of his name sent shivers down the spines of those who spoke it, and his reputation grew with each retelling of the story.

    It was said that the carriage had once belonged to the fallen king, a symbol of his opulence and power. Some believed he had orchestrated the king''s demise, however, the death was imed by Elyrianth''s king, King Nyi. Thus Lyon''s involvement was further shrouded.

    "Stop here," Lyon said.

    The driver didn''t dare to even voice out his opinion, he simply did what he was told.

    Lyon noticed the curiosity embedded in his students'' gazes. "We will take a walk, besides, it''s not that far from the pce."

    Hushes fell over the crowd the moment Lyon alighted from the luxurious carriage. His presence wasmanding attention and people craned their necks, their gazes fixated on the figure at the center of it all.

    "He''s the one they say was involved in the assassination of a king," someone whispered, the words filled with both awe and suspicion. "The very carriage he rides in is said to be the spoils of the regicide."

    Rumors and tales swirled through the air, mingling with the murmurs of the onlookers. Opinions shed and merged, forming a tapestry of spection.

    "Is he a hero or a viin?" a voice pondered, uncertain yet intrigued. "The stories of his actions are as varied as the colors in a painter''s palette."

    "Some im he orchestrated the regicide, a puppeteer of power and intrigue," another voice added, the wordsced with a mixture of fear and fascination. "But others argue he unraveled a web of treachery, exposing the true nature of King Cae."

    As Lyon''s gaze swept over the crowd, a loud intensity emanated from his eyes. It was a look that spoke of confidence and an unwavering determination.

    "I sense determination in his gaze," someone remarked, their voice filled with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty. "A silent resolve to shape the destiny."

    Lyon''s students, steadfast, stood beside him. The crowd watched them, their collective breath held in anticipation.

    "ss Six of Nirvana School," a voice murmured. "This is the first time that the fallen ss has involved themselves with something so controversial, I wonder what the principal was thinking... or perhaps... the teacher is that untouchable in the school that this much of involvement is allowed?"

    As Lyon strode forward, approaching the pce of Elyrianth, the whispers grew louder, interweaving with the sounds of the bustling city.

 Chapter 993 King Father Leander, Testing Me?

    <h4>Chapter 993 King Father Leander, Testing Me?</h4>

    The five of them walked toward the pce with each their own personalities. Lyon led at the front with Selena close by whilst the three students were still trying to cope with the constant gaze and hush.

    Lyon looked up and slightly raised his brows upon seeing the pce. It was thergest one he had ever seen in Second Heaven. He smirked in astonishment, "That is one big castle."

    The two guards wearing helmets that covered everything but their eyes saw Lyon and the others. They looked at one another before standing their own ground and asked, "Are you Lyon?"

    "Who am I speaking to?" asked Lyon.

    "The guards of the pce," said one of them. "Do you seek an audience with the king?"

    "Yes," Lyon nodded.

    "I''m afraid the majesty is busy today," said the other guard.

    Lyon was bbergasted hearing those words and hardly blinked before he smirked. "Well, that would be too inconvenient for me, I''ve been on the road for seven days now and I told your king that I am expecting a pleasing weing."

    "I''m afraid His Majesty is not taking any visitors today," said the guard with his eyes revealing annoyance.

    Lyon furrowed his brows and quickly raised his fist before stopping abruptly.

    "Ah!" the guard was caught by surprise before both summoned ance by reflex.

    Some from the crowd already took a step back. Weapons were drawn and they immediately expected blood to fly over in that instantaneous moment. They knew that Lyon was somehow gotten involved but they never knew to what extent. His next action might reveal a hint of what his intention was to visit Elyrianth.

    "Hahahaha," Lyon chuckled, "Rx, you''re making the crowd gasping again."

    ( The crowd was not the only one surprised by your action, teacher! ) Noah exhaled as he rubbed his chest with his hand.

    Lyon might not see their faces but he could tell that the guards were embarrassed.

    "You''re showing signs of aggression!" said one of the guards in an attempt to cover the embarrassment.

    "Nah, I just took something really fast," said Lyon before he quickly extended his fist toward one of the guards before stopping once again.

    The guard was not startled this time, in fact, his eyes revealed aggression as Lyon could see the be was folding.

    "Don''t re too much," said Lyon with a smirk before he turned his fist upward. He opened his hand and showed his palm before saying, "Look."

    "Oi look, isn''t that," said the other guard as he nudged the ring guard.

    The ring guard was hesitant at first before he turned his gaze downward to observe it. His brows were pressing his eyes before his pupils shrunk in a slight tremor. "No way... this is..." his hand was reaching out the earring but Lyon closed his palm and pulled his arm. "Ah?!"

    "I can''t see a thing!" someone grumbled, their voice tinged with disappointment.

    "Nor I," another added, their tone filled with frustration.

    The anticipation in the air grew thicker, as Lyon''s ability to keep the object hidden only heightened the crowd''s curiosity.

    Lyon smirked seeing the guard''s reaction. "Not so fast, guards of the pce."

    "But that''s!"

    "You''re not going to say that it''s fake, are you? Oh what will happen to your head if you do," said Lyon as he smirked. "Are you going to take that chance?"

    The ring guard softened up as he gulped. He took a step back, "That one is real."

    "Oi, are you sure?" the other guard nudged his elbow. "We''ll be in huge trouble if it''s not."

    "How about this," said Lyon before he casually lobbed the earring.

    "Ah?!" The once ring guard panicked and dropped hisnce as he hurriedly try to grab the earring falling. He managed to grab it before it fell on the floor with his body already squatting down. He sighed a sigh of relief before standing up, "What are you doing?!"

    "Well, you''re friend over here is not convinced that this is the real one, why not go inside and show it to him," said Lyon. "I don''t mind waiting, but not for long."

    The guard looked at the earring on his palm before darting his gaze toward Lyon. He then looked at the other guard and nodded, "Keep watch, I''ll inform His Majesty."

    "En!" the guard nodded before seeing the one with the earring left toward the inner pce.

    "And there he goes," muttered Lyon before he asked the remaining guard, "There is a crowd behind me, want to address them and look cool?"

    "Kh!?" The guard raised his brows before he noticed the massive crowd that was shushing and hushing behind Lyon''s group. He quickly strode forward with his spear pointed upward. "What are you people doing?! Disperse! Disperse!"

    "Tch! Picky! At least tell us what he showed you!" said someone with a displeased tone.

    "Yeah, tell us!" said another as a murmur of agreement echoed through the gathered crowd, their eagerness palpable.

    The guard was taken back before he grabbed his spear tightly and red at them, "What are you all? My wives?! Disperse!" he swung hisnce. Only then did the crowd was begrudgingly doing what he said.

    Lyon chuckled, meanwhile, the guard that was searching for King Nyi was found by someone else instead as he passed through the Grand Hall of the pce.

    "You there, what''s the rush?" a dignified monarch tone quickly put the guard in his ce.

    The guard turned before he quickly knelt, "Your Highness, it is an honor to be in your presence."

    The one standing in front of him was one of the figures of the kingdom, the reason that King Nyi even existed in the first ce. A well-groomed beard graced King Father Leander''s face, its color blending the hues of silver and ebony. The beard was trimmed and neatly styled, adding an air of sophistication to his appearance. It entuated his regal features, emphasizing the wisdom and authority he embodied.

    "Thank you, my loyal guard, but you seemed worried."

    "P-Please forgive my emotions, Your Highness. There is a guest outside the pce that wants to meet His Majesty."

    "And, did you send them away? What''s the rush?"

    "N-No, Your Highness. He instead, showed me this," the guard showed his palm facing upward with his head lowered.

    Leander''s eyes raised his brows before he took the earring from his hand. The abstract earring was staring at first nce, but then he turned it around and took a careful look. A sculpt of a brilliant rainbow gem the size of half of a pupil gave a resplendent glow.

    Leander closed his eyes and calmed his shock with a silent breath. He opened his eyes and looked at the guard. "Where is my son?"

    "Forgive me, Your Highness. At this point in time, His Majesty is usually taking a short nap in the Throne Room."

    "Check if he is there, now!" said Leander with amanding voice.

    "Yes! Your Highness!" said the guard before he stood up and rushed toward the Throne Room.

    Leander swallowed the earring with his hand as he faced the door outside. Before long, the guard returned in haste.

    "Your Highness, His Majesty is sleeping as we speak, and... his right ear is not wearing any earring."

    "I see, who is this guest that ising to visit my son?"

    The guard knelt, "His name is Lyon, Your Highness."

    "The Lyon..? The one who encountered Drogan?" asked Leander.

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    "So he came," said Leander before he exhaled through his nose. He closed his eyes and burst out his divine sense. In an instant, the range of the entire kingdom was managed easily.

    Meanwhile, outside, Lyon raised his brows before crossing his arms. "Hm?"

    "What''s wrong, teacher?" asked Rayus as he stood beside him and looked toward the inner pce.

    "Someone''s testing me," said Lyon as he smirked.

    "Eh?"

    "Someone wants to die," said Selena as she raised her chin. Her hand was already grabbing a sword before Lyon suddenly embraced her from behind, with his hand calming the one that was grabbing the said weapon. The dreadful killing lust evaporated in an instant as Lyon''s cheek touched her left temple.

    "It''s not ill-intent, darling," said Lyon as he smirked. Selena''s cheeks gave out a red hue as her ears could pick up his heartbeat.

    Leander''s eyes furrowed as he muttered, "How weak... how is this possible, a maxed-out True God and a barely Origin God? Is he a rune user as well? Did Nyi overlook it?"

    Leander sighed as he turned and faced the kneeling guard. "Wake my son, his guest has arri��"

    Lyon slightly raised his chin with a smirk, "My turn." his eyes turned horizontal gray as his aura burst to a point.

    Leander''s experienced eyes shrunk as his goosebumps rose. An apocalyptic sense hooked his soul and perched on his shoulders deep. He quickly turned around and the feeling vanished in an instant. Before he realized it, he could hear his own heartbeat and was unaware of the trepidation he experienced.

 Chapter 994 Welcome to Elyrianth, Lyon

    <h4>Chapter 994 Wee to Elyrianth, Lyon</h4>

    The guard stood rigidly before King Father Leander, his eyes widening in surprise as he witnessed the unexpected movement of the aging monarch. King Father Leander''s gaze fixated upon the grand entrance of the pce, his brows furrowing with concern.

    The guard said, "Your Highness, is something amiss?"

    King Father Leander answered, "Wake my son, I need to speak with him."

    The guard''s astonishment quickly transformed into a resolute determination as heprehended the gravity of the situation.

    The guard replied, "At once, Your Excellency! I shall rouse His Majesty without dy."

    With a deep bow, the guard swiftly turned on his heel and briskly made his way toward the prince''s quarters. The urgency in the king''s father''s voice resonated within him, fueling his purpose as he set out on his mission to awaken the king of Elyrianth.

    As he traversed the pce corridors, his footsteps resounded with a heightened sense of urgency. The guard''s mind raced, pondering the possibilities of what could have prompted such an abrupt call to action. The weight of the king father''smand hung heavily upon him, and he knew that time was of the essence.

    Reaching the throne room he noticed that the king of Elyrianth had started to wake up. Thetter rubbed his eyes and fixed his posture as he yawned. He scratched his back before looking at the guard in front of him. He frowned, "What''s the matter?"

    "Excuse my intrusion, Your Majesty," said the guard kneeling with head lowered. "Your presence is urgently required by your father, King Father Leander. There is a matter of great importance that demands your immediate attention."

    ( Shit ) thought Nyi as he belied his resolute determination on the front. He stood up and asked, "Where is my father?''

    "In the Grand Hall, Your Majesty."

    King Nyi nodded firmly before making his way toward the said location. His mind was upied with questions and his pace was hastened. The guard followed behind him with great trepidation.

    The king reached the Grand Hall and saw his resolute father looking at the entrance. He looked over his shoulder and cue the guard to leave.

    The guard left the Grand Hall as he approached his father.

    "I''m here father, the guard said something of great importance," said Nyi.

    "Here," the Leander threw the earring without even looking at his son.

    Nyi gazed upon the item that was in mid-air before a resplendent glow of a rainbow twitched his brows. He quickly jumped and caught the said item. He furrowed his brows before opening his palm. It was indeed a familiar item that couldn''t be any more familiar. It was the royal earring that he gave to Lyon back in the Broken Rose Kingdom.

    Nyinded and caught up to his father. "He''s here?"

    "He is," said Leander before he leered at his son. "I probed into his cultivation just now, and he is at the bottom spectrum of cultivators in Second Heaven, a peak True God."

    "Are you sure, father?" asked Nyi firmly with his brows furrowed. "I was there when he disyed his power, that was more than what a True God can do in this realm."

    Leander turned and faced his son, "Are you not missing the details?"

    "You mean if he is also a rune user?" asked Nyi. "Not that I know of, but he had this wild transformation that could turn him into a... well... I really can''t describe it, it looks like an animal... but with armor and stuff."

    "Animal... armor..." Leander contemted. "Could it be, he got a blessing from a mystic beast?"

    "Most likely," said Nyi. "However, I couldn''t recall any beast like that."

    "Describe to me what he looks like at the time," said Leander.

    "He was surrounded with a golden hue, an armor befitting of a general but from a different culture. He wore this headdress that had a pair of really long tails, however, he also had four golden tails that seemed to be lighter than air."

    Leander furrowed his brows and slightly gazed away with his sharp eyes. He was contemting the mystical beast that best fit the characteristics.

    "I can''t recall any," said Leander. "I will make a visit to the library."

    ( Wow, even Father has something he didn''t know about ) thought Nyi.

    "Your guest has arrived, treat them like you would to an honored guest. Don''t bring shame to Elyrianth, show them how we can host better than Broken Rose."

    "That bar is too low," said Nyi as he smirked.

    "Then it should be easy," said Leander before he gave a meaningful grip on his son''s shoulder.

    Nyi turned and saw his father walking away toward the exit of the Grand Hall. "He must be off to the library."

    He yawned as he turned and made his way outside. He put up a smile and his usual kingly self before opening the door.

    A wave of astonishment swept through the people of Elyrianth as they witnessed their beloved king, Nyi, stepping outside the confines of the pce to personally wee Lyon and hispanions. Murmurs of disbelief and admiration rippled through the crowd, their gazes fixed on the extraordinary scene unfolding before them.

    The townsfolk watched in awe as King Nyi, apanied by the once-aggressive guard, made his way toward Lyon at the entrance of the pce. Gasps escaped from parted lips as the realization sank in��their revered king was venturing beyond the boundaries of regal protocol to extend a warm reception to the enigmatic figure who had captured the kingdom''s attention.

    "He''s going to greet them himself!" someone whispered in disbelief, their voice tinged with admiration.

    "I''ve never seen King Nyi leave the pce like this before," another eximed, their eyes widening with wonder.

    The streets of Elyrianth became hushed as the onlookers strained to catch a glimpse of this unprecedented encounter. The atmosphere brimmed with a mixture of anticipation, curiosity, and a deep reverence for the actions of their young king.

    Lyon''s and the king''s eyes met. The townsfolk held their breath, awaiting the exchange of words between King Nyi and the enigmatic figure at the center of their intrigue.

    King Nyi''s voice, tinged with warmth and respect, broke the silence. "Wee to Elyrianth, Lyon. It is an honor to have you grace our kingdom. Your reputation precedes you, and I have heard tales of your remarkable endeavors."

    The people of Elyrianth watched, captivated, as the king extended his hand in a gesture of greeting. Their astonishment deepened at the disy of humility and genuine curiosity from their ruler, a departure from the expected protocol.

    Lyon looked down at the hand given to him. He smirked before obliging to firmly reciprocated the warm gesture.? A collective cheer rose from the onlookers, their voices blending into a cacophony of joy and admiration. The sound echoed through the streets of Elyrianth, resonating with an energy that seemed to transcend the boundaries of the moment.

    "Please, Lyon, esteemed guests, allow me to extend my heartfelt wee to the pce of Elyrianth," King Nyi said, his words resonating with regal grace. "Step inside and partake in the splendors that our kingdom has to offer. May you findfort and sce within these walls."

    ( Wow, he really acts so majestic in public ) thought Noah as he recalled how he saw him arrive unexpectedly at the corridor in the pce of Broken Rose Kingdom.

    Lyon answered, "I am eager to experience the wonders of Elyrianth." then he muttered, "After all, I was promised a great reception."

    King Nyi smiled, "Don''t worry, we will not fail you, though, it would need some time to prepare for dinner, so why not enjoy the pce in the meantime? I can assure you that our wine volume can rival the size of theke around us."

    "Hahaha," Lyonughed. ( If I drink that, I don''t have any idea what would happen to your kingdom... or this realm ).

    With a regal sweep of his hand, King Nyi gestured towards the grand entrance of the pce. The ornate doors swung open, revealing a magnificent interior adorned with opulent tapestries, gleaming chandeliers, and corridors that seemed to stretch into eternity.

    Noah, Rayus, and Reinhard had their pupils dting. The scenery was vastly different from what the Broken Rosee Kingdom offered. Not just the view but also the fragrance permeating the rarity deluxe of the kingdom. It was a different ss from what they had seen before.

    "Enter, Lyon, and let our pce be your home during your stay," the king said, his voice echoing through the grand hall. "Explore its halls, immerse yourself in its rich history, and partake in the feasts that shall be prepared in your honor. Know that you are embraced as a cherished guest and a partner in our endeavors."

    ( Partner, huh? ) thought Lyon as he smirked seeing how King Nyi disyed himself as the king of Elyrianth well.

    The pce doors closed behind them, separating Lyon, Selena, and the three students from the outside world.

 Chapter 995 Seeking The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 995 Seeking The Truth</h4>

    King Father Leander sat in the dimly lit library of Elyrianth''s pce, surrounded by shelves upon shelves of ancient tomes and scrolls. His aged hands delicately turned the pages of a book on mystical beasts, his brow furrowed in deep concentration. The moon, casting a silvery glow through the stained ss windows, illuminated the room, adding an ethereal touch to the atmosphere.

    His son''s words echoed in his mind��descriptions of an extraordinary transformation, a manifestation of power and wonder. King Father Leander sought to understand, to uncover the truth hidden within the pages of the mystical bestiary.

    Hours slipped by as he delved deeper into the knowledge contained within the ancient texts. His eyes scanned the intricate illustrations and detailed descriptions, seeking any resemnce to Lyon''s enigmatic metamorphosis. Dragons, griffins, and phoenixes danced across the pages, each possessing its own unique qualities and abilities.

    Lost in his thoughts, King Father Leander was startled by a sudden knock at the library door. He nced up, his eyes meeting those of a guard standing in respectful attention. The guard''s arrival was a reminder of the passage of time, and the duties that awaited him outside the confines of the library.

    Lost in his thoughts, King Father Leander was startled by a sudden knock at the library door. He nced up, his eyes meeting those of a guard standing in respectful attention. The guard''s arrival was a reminder of the passage of time, and the duties that awaited him outside the confines of the library.

    With a heavy sigh, King Father Leander closed the book before him, his fingertips lingering on the aged pages. The moon''s glow waned slightly, casting a shadow across the room as he rose from his seat, his movements filled with a mix of curiosity and resignation.

    "Your presence is requested in the Grand Hall, Your Highness," the guard informed him, his voice respectful yet urgent. "A grand dinner awaits, and the guests eagerly await your esteemedpany."

    King Father Leander nodded, his mind still mulling over the secrets hidden within the books. "Thank you, my loyal guard," he replied, his voice tinged with a hint of weariness. "I shall join them presently."

    As he followed the guard through the corridors of the pce, King Father Leander couldn''t help but wonder about the enigmatic transformation Lyon had undergone. The book''s pages, now closed, held fragments of knowledge, but the true nature of Lyon''s power remained a mystery.

    With each step, he resolved to seek answers, to uncover the secrets thaty hidden within the kingdom''s history and lore. The grand dinner in the Grand Hall awaited, but in his heart, King Father Leander knew that his quest for understanding would continue, guided by the flickering candle of curiosity that burned within him.

    As King Father Leander entered the grand dinner, his eyes swept across thevishly adorned hall. The warm glow of candlelight danced upon golden ents, casting a regal ambiance. The sound of murmured conversations and gentleughter filled the air, creating a tapestry of merriment and anticipation.

    His gaze settled upon the table, and there, seated with poise and grace, were Lyon and hispanions. A sense of intrigue and curiosity flickered in King Father Leander''s eyes as he observed Lyon, the enigmatic figure whose presence had ignited whispers throughout the kingdom.

    Sitting beside Right in front of Selena was the mother of King Nyi. Her presence added an air of warmth and hospitality to the grand asion. Her name, befitting her regal stature, was Queen Mother Isabe, known for her wisdom andpassion.

    As King Father Leander took his ce at the table, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride upon seeing his son, Nyi, seated in the master''s seat. Nyi, with the confidence and charisma befitting a future ruler, met his father''s gaze and offered a nod of acknowledgment.

    Then he looked at who was sitting directly in front of him. He was the man that killed King Cae and rumbled the sea. He was the one that faced the rune user, Drogan face to face and live. Yet, the young cultivator in front of him exuded none of the feats he heard.

    His bearing wasckingpared to his son. He wascking the charisma, posture, and personality of his son. There was not a single regal aura exuding from the young man that made him spend hours in the library. This more than not, intrigued him more. Especially with how his mind vividly remembered, the instantaneous apocalyptic sense that almost tore his cold shoulders.

    "Wee, King Father Leander," Lyon said, his voice carrying a touch of intrigue and respect. "We are honored by your presence."

    King Father Leander raised his brows and asked Lyon, "You know my name?"

    His wife filled the hall with chuckles before she said to her husband, "We were talking about you."

    "O-Oh... is that so," said King Father Leander, "I hope you speak of the good things I did."

    "Well absolutely, Father," said Nyi by the side before the atmosphere lightened up further.

    King Father Leander nodded toward Lyon with a gentle smile. "The honor is mine, Lyon," he replied, his voice carrying a mix of curiosity and admiration. "Your arrival has brought a renewed sense of wonder to our kingdom."

    The first set of meals progressed and the fragrance of the deluxe cuisines of Elyrianth wafted through the hall. King Father Leander nced at the food before smiling, "Ah, what perfect timing."

    As the waiters and waitresses served the dishes synchronically, King Nyi nced at Lyon, whose eyes were glued toward the food on his te with a faint mist blessing the garnishes around. King Nyi leaned over a bit to his side, "What do you think?"

    "I have to say, this is the best reception I''ve had so far in Second Heaven," said Lyon before he nced at King Nyi back.

    King Nyi was slightly confused by the gaze that Lyon gave him before he remembered how he and his students got poisoned in the first ce. He took no offense and was the first one to take a bite of the food. Once again, derailing from the usual custom of the royalty.

    "Nyi?! What are you doing?" Queen Mother Isabe pped his son''s hand.

    King Nyi swallowed food first before looking at her mother. "Don''t worry Mother, I did this to gain trust from Lyon."

    "Trust?" Queen Mother Isabe furrowed her brows. "What do you mean?"

    King Father Leander stepped into the conversation. "Lyon was in fact poisoned, and the way he got poisoned was through the dishes that King�� Excuse me, Cae, served to him."

    "Oh my! Is that true Lyon?" Queen Mother Isabe looked at Lyon with her lips covered by her hand. Her voice was filled with pure curiosity.

    Lyon nodded in acknowledgment, "It was tragic, but with great determination, we somehow prevailed."

    "Oh, then you should eat well,e,e, don''t hold back and eat," said Queen Mother Isabe. "We have plenty more, and I bet the chefs are eager to cook even the most extravagant ones!"

    "Hahaha, calm down Isabe," said King Father Leander, "Let the young man eat with peace, his poisoned is already cured, otherwise, this meeting wouldn''t have urred."

    Queen Mother Isabe took a deep sigh of relief, "Right, right, I forgot. However, you still need to eat a lot, young man, you are traveling for seven days, I''ve heard, and your wife too."

    "Well," King Nyi extended his arms above the table whilst looking at the guests and his parents, "Let''s eat."

    The students were nervous, even holding the spoon without jittering was almost impossible. Selena noticed this before giving the three of them a mean re. Their muscles immediately froze and the jitter was no more, however, it was a struggle to move and scoop the food on the te now.

    "Lyon, why don''t you share your adventures as you got here?" asked King Father Leander. "Of course, if you mind, you don''t have to force yourself, this is just my personal request."

    Lyon chuckled, "I don''t want the whole Elyrianth to hold me in contempt for not respecting your request."

    King Father Leander gave a gentle smile and nodded. He was trying to pick up the hints that his son might miss, be it his voice, his expression, or his bodynguage. A desire to unravel the mysteries of his being drives the conversation in the Grand Hall.

    Lyon started to recount the event happening the moment he arrived in Second Heaven and missed some of the details in purpose. Meanwhile, under no gaze that a ss of wine was stolen from the table and dragged under. Sun''s eyes glimmered as Shen judged him from the side and Bapho giggle in the atmosphere. However, Rui was sitting on top of Lyon''s head with her arms crossed, listening to the conversation.

    As the night wore on,ughter and conversation intertwined, forging bonds between them.

 Chapter 996 The Hunter Challenge.

    <h4>Chapter 996 The Hunter Challenge.</h4>

    As the first rays of the morning sun danced through the opulent chamber, Lyon stirred from his slumber. The plushness of the bed beneath him provided a sense offort and luxury, a stark contrast to the humble origins from which he hailed. Stretching his limbs, Lyon allowed his senses to fully awaken, immersing himself in the grandeur of the surroundings.

    The chamber, a testament to the royal hospitality of King Nyi, exuded an air of elegance and refinement. Intricately carved furnishings adorned with gilded ents lined the walls, while soft, ornate tapestries added a touch of warmth and color to the space. The room breathed life, infused with the whispers of a rich history and the aspirations of a kingdom.

    With a sense of anticipation, Lyon rose from the sumptuous bed, his steps silent on the exquisitely woven carpet that adorned the chamber floor. As he approached the ornate windows, he was greeted by a breathtaking view that stretched beyond the pce grounds��a vista of lush gardens, majestic spires, and the ever-present air of enchantment that enveloped Elyrianth.

    He nced down and his right brow rose. "Hmm?" he noticed the three students were in the courtyard with a man he had never seen before.

    "The three of them are having bow lessons," a familiar voice came from behind.

    "Selena?" said Lyon.

    "Good morning darling," said Selena as she embraced him from behind.

    Lyon sighed, "Do youdies ever woke up not in the morning?"

    Selena smiled, "I''m just honing my sword a few thousand times."

    "Woah, how about mine?" asked Lyon as he grinned at her.

    Selena grinned back, "Your mother''s here."

    Lyon froze on the spot as he felt a presence sitting on top of his head.

    Rui made a light cough, "I will pretend those words were never present."

    Lyon smiled wryly, "So.. mother, where are the other three?"

    "Bapho might be strolling in the garden, and Sun is probably in the cer."

    "What about Grandpa Shen?" asked Lyon as he raised his brows.

    "Guess."

    "Guess...? Hmm... oh..." Lyon smiled wryly. ( I bet he''s with Grandpa Sun, I swear, a monkey and a dragon? Wild ).

    In the vibrant courtyard of the pce, where the scent of blooming flowers mingled with the crisp morning air, a target practice was underway. Bows taut, eyes focused on their intended marks. The rhythmic sound of arrows being drawn and released filled the space.

    "I missed!" Reinhard wailed as his knees dropped. His arrow was nowhere etched on the target.

    "There was an attempt," Rayus sighed as he lowered his bow. "He too had missed the target."

    "Woah!" the man eximed as he pointed out thest target practice, "You almost hit the critical mark!"

    "Eh?" Noah was bbergasted. His arrow was the only one that hit the mark. "Ah, it''s probably just beginner''s luck."

    "Do it again," a regal voice came from not too far away.

    The man and the three students stood straight with respect before bowing their heads, "Good morning, Your Majesty."

    King Nyi was present and his eyes were a shade less bright than the clear sky. "Noah, do it again."

    "A-Ah, alright," Noah was handed an arrow by the man before the bow taut. His eyes were on the red dot at the center of the target practice. He breathed through his nose before holding it in. His hand no longer wavered before he released the arrow by pure instinct.

    Nyi smiled as the arrow zipped through the air.

    The resounding sound of an arrow etched on the target gave Noah''s two friends and the tutor gasped. Once again, Noah hit the target albeit barely missing the red point that was only as big as a drop of ink on paper.

    The young king nodded in acknowledgment, "You have talent."

    "Damn, Noah," said Reinhard. "Why you never picked up a bow?"

    "Does it ever ur to you that because I can chant magic with my grimoire?" Noah rolled his eyes.

    "Our chances of winning just went up, and we still got five months to go."

    "C''mon Noah, don''t tell me that''s your best?"

    All heads turned and saw the young man that enthralled the whole kingdom walking with arms crossed and true bearing of confidence as arrogance.

    "Hahaha, good morning, Lyon," said KIng Nyi.

    "Morning," said Lyon.

    The tutor had his brows furrowed seeing theck of respect Lyon gave to the young king. He leered over to the target practice and smirked inwardly. He stepped forward before bowing at his king, "Excuse me, Your Majesty, if I may request."

    "Hm?" King Nyi looked at his loyal guard. "What?"

    "I want to request an archery spar with, Sir Lyon."

    ( And he just got here... ) Noah sighed inwardly.

    "An archery spar?" King Nyi raised his brows before he looked at Lyon with a smile, "What do you think Lyon? Do you want to spar with him? I have to warn you though, he is the best in the kingdom. We call him, The Hunter, Rew."

    "Your Majesty, I am deeply honored by your kind words and generous praise. It is with utmost humility that I ept your appreciation," said Rew.

    Rayus took a nce at Reinhard and saw the worry in his eyes. Then Rayus darted his gaze back at his teacher, but with curiosity mixed in them. ( So far, he had not used any weapon at his disposal, he just kicked things or punch things... can he really use a bow? ).

    Lyon snorted, "It''s in the morning and I have not yet any breakfast yet."

    "Ah, that can be arranged," said King Nyi as he darted over to look at a nearby servant, and a simple nod did the trick.

    "Huh?" Lyon was bbergasted as he saw maids lined up and preparing the said breakfast for a pic right in the courtyard of the pce.

    King Nyi sat on therge pic nket and even the chefs already started grilling on the side. He crossed his arms andughed wholeheartedly.

    "This is..." muttered Lyon as he slouched his shoulders before annoyed as he saw his three students dutifully sit and looked at him innocently.

    "Ooooh? A pic!" said the joyful mother.

    "Haha, join us Mother!" said King Nyi. "We are about to witness Lyon versus our kingdom''s finest archer, The Hunter, Rew!"

    "Oh my! Such delight!" said Mother Queen Isabe. She gracefully sat by before calling out Selena, "Selena my dear,e sit with me."

    Selena frowned and clutched Lyon''s arm.

    "Oooh, what a lovely couple! You make me jealous!" said Mother Queen Isabe as she pressed her cheeks together.

    "Where is Father?" asked King Nyi.

    "Stuck in the library," she rolled her eyes.

    "Ha-ha-ha I see..." King Nyi smiled wryly before turning his gaze to his best archer and nodded.

    Rew nodded then he stepped forward and give Lyon a bow and then an arrow.

    Lyon nce over at his wife and nodded and only then did Selena let go of her clutches and sat by Queen Mother Isabe''s side.

    "So I put an arrow to your knee?" asked Lyon.

    "W-What?"

    "Well, you said sparring," said Lyon.

    "Oh, hahaha, Sir Lyon jest I see," said Rew. "We are going to use the two target practices that had no arrows etched on them."

    Reinhard and Rayus had their brows twitching a the subtle mentions of their failures.

    The two positioned themselves right at the same distance to their respective target practice.

    Mother Queen Isabe was looking at Lyon before she nudged his wife beside her. "Dear, has your husband ever done any archery before?"

    "Darling? Well, he once lost in an archerypetition," said Selena as she frowned.

    "Oh my, what cement he got?"

    "Second, it was a close call though," said Selena as she sighed.

    "Oh, that''s too bad, I hope luck will put a cloak on him today," said Queen Mother Isabe.

    "Are you two ready?" said King Nyi.

    "So we are going to shoot together?" asked Lyon.

    "Yes," the guard nodded with his bow down. "Only when the majesty said ''begin'' that we can aim and shoot, so bow and arrow down, Sir Lyon."

    "Weird..." Lyon muttered as he did what Rew told him.

    Now both were at the same starting position. King Nyi smiled before he said, "Begin!"

    Rew swiftly pulled up his bow and taut it. He held his bre��

    "Ngh?!" His eyes widened as his ears twitched hearing a swift sound zipping the air. His pupils barely managed to see to the side before they reflected the arrow of his opponent prated through the red dot of the target practice cleanly.

    The pic crowd gawked in disbelief and silence filled the courtyard before they heard Lyon''s stomach growling. The best archer in Elyrianth lost.

    "D-Dear, who did he lose to exactly..." Queen Mother Isabe had her mouth twitching.

    "I forgot his name but, I think he was the next-in-line as the Elven Emperor at the time," said Selena.

    "E-Elven Emperor?!" eximed Queen Mother Isabe.

 Chapter 997 King Nyi’s True Intention.

    <h4>Chapter 997 King Nyi''s True Intention.</h4>

    Queen Mother Isabe''s eyes widened in astonishment as the words reached her ears. The revtion that Lyon had oncee so close to victory in an archerypetition, only to be bested by an elf who was destined to be the Elven Emperor, struck her as a remarkable feat. A mixture of surprise and intrigue danced across her features, momentarily disrupting her regalposure.

    But then, as quickly as the shock had taken hold, Queen Mother Isabe''s melodicughter ran across the courtyard. Her amusement washed away any trace of concern or awe that had momentarily clouded her thoughts.

    "Oh, Lyon''s wife, Selena, surely has an imagination that surpasses the realms of reality," she said, her voice sparkling with mirth. "To think that Lyon could have outshone an elf of such prestige and lineage! It must have been a grand tale spun to elevate Lyon''s achievements."

    Herughter subsided, and Queen Mother Isabe regained her poise, a knowing smile gracing her lips. "But then again, even if it exists only in her adoring eyes. It is the devotion of a loving spouse, and we must cherish such unwavering support."

    With a wave of her hand, Queen Mother Isabe dismissed the notion, her confidence restored. "Lyon may be a capable individual, but let us not inte his aplishments beyond reason. The second ce in that archerypetition remains a testament to his skill and dedication. We shouldmend him for his prowess while acknowledging the boundaries of reality."

    As her words settled, Queen Mother Isabe''s eyes glimmered with a blend of fondness and wisdom. She understood the importance of uplifting those we hold dear, even if it meant indulging in embellishments from time to time. For in those moments of exaggeration, love, and admiration found a fertile ground to flourish.

    However, unlike the mother, the son was already half-believing the story that danced from Selena''s lips. She said so sofortably, without even a flinch of exaggeration from her bodynguage. The subtle hint of truth made the young genius king ponder.

    Meanwhile, the three students were more than half-believing the tale that Selena told. They had spent time with their fresh teacher and if they knew one thing, it would be him challenging the impossible. He triumphed in every possible way that they could never hope to match. He was aloof and serious, he was sharp and dull, his bearing will light as he wished, not what others wished of him. The person that had the confidence to challenge the structure of Second Heaven just might be the same person that was bested only by the once next-in-line for the Elven Emperor.

    ( Was that, beginner''s luck? ) thought Rew as his eyes still widened. He was in the midst moment of holding his breath yet Lyon''s arrow already zipping the air with such force that his ears could pick up only when the tip was already an arm away from the critical target.

    "Here you go," said Lyon as he offered the bow back to Rew.

    "Huh?" Rew snapped back into reality and turned. He saw the one who defeated his hand over the bow with another hand holding the growling stomach. "S-Sure."

    Lyon nodded with a frown as he pranced his way toward Selena''s side and immediately opened his mouth before he was served by his beloveddy. The two shared their love moments openly and made Queen Mother Isabe smile wryly at the two before she nudged his son.

    "When are you going to get married?" asked Queen Mother Isabe with a definitive frown on her face whilst hands on her waist.

    "Ah, Mother, not in front of the guests?" King Nyi smiled wryly.

    "Never understood howe you don''t get married at your age already, you''re a queenless king, Nyi! When other neighboring kingdoms held a banquet, you always arrived alone," said her mother.

    "Alright, Mother, that''s getting too private," said King Nyi as he sighed, "When the time a woman emerged to be my destined partner, then I''ll wed her."

    "What? You want to marry a corpse?" said Queen Mother Isabe.

    "What? No!" said King Nyi before Lyon''sughter followed.

    As theughter subsided, Nyi looked at Lyon before asking, "Lyon, we need to talk."

    Lyon was given a spoonful of glistening soup before gulping it down with a nod. He stood up and Nyi followed the same.

    "I will have to leave to discuss important matters with Lyon," said Nyi to his mother and the rest. He darted his gaze toward Lyon before nodding, "Let''s stroll in the garden a bit."

    "Alright," said Lyon. "Selena, take care."

    "En!" Selena nodded with a bright smile.

    "Safe trip, teacher!" said Reinhard.

    "It''s a damn garden, Reinhard," said Lyon as he left.

    The trails ofughter at the pic diminished with each step that they took. Lyon and Nyi strolled leisurely through the enchanting garden of the pce, their footsteps echoing softly on the cobblestone paths. The vibrant hues of blooming flowers filled the air with a delicate fragrance, while the gentle breeze rustled the leaves of ancient trees that stood as sentinels of time.

    Amidst the verdantndscape, Lyon''s gaze wandered, taking in the intricate beauty of nature''s canvas. He marveled at the vibrant tapestry of colors that adorned the garden, each flower a testament to life''s ephemeral yet breathtaking existence. Nyi, too, found sce in this oasis of serenity, finding respite from the weight of his responsibilities as king.

    As they reached a secluded bench beneath the shade of a blossoming tree, they settled down, their eyes drawn to the panoramic view that unfolded before them. A kaleidoscope of colors spread across the horizon, stretching as far as the eye could see. Lyon and Nyi found sce in this fleeting moment of tranquility, momentarily detached from the demands of their roles.

    "Lyon, I know you noticed that there is not a single person in the garden except us," said Nyi as his gazended on the flower beds swaying freely under the gentle brush of the wind.

    "Quite perceptive," Lyon smirked as his legs took space on the bench and his arms were hanging on the back of it with his head looking above at the dancing branches.

    "Heh," Nyi''s eyes returned to his original aloof self.

    "Why did you choose to stay in Second Heaven?" asked Lyon as his eyes started to close.

    "Obligations," said Nyi. "I never wanted to be a king."

    "No kidding," said Lyon.

    "Was it really that revealing for you?"

    "Like babies without clothing."

    "That''s a really weird analogy."

    Lyon shrugged.

    Nyi sighed, "I''ve arranged what you asked for your students. They will be receiving the best tutor from my kingdom in an effort to level up theirbat capabilities. Of course, the kingdom provides the provisions necessary as well."

    Lyon opened his eyes before he nced at the young king sitting beside him with brows furrowed, "Heh, I never thought that you would agree to such a thing, what is it you want?"

    "Your corporation," said Nyi.

    "My corporation?" Lyon frowned. "borate."

    "I''m gambling right now, Lyon and you are my piece," said Nyi as he met his eyes, revealing a determination within. "I can''t leave Second Heaven as it is right now, Drogan is too dangerous to be left alone."

    "I see," Lyon muttered. "You want to gain control of Second Heaven, just like Cae."

    "Everyone wants that," said Nyi, "But controlling is not my goal."

    "What is it then?"

    "Between you and me, freedom," said Nyi as his eyes gazed at the blue sky. He caught the birds pping their wings and gliding freely.

    "You want to break away from the regal shackles that bind you?" asked Lyon. "You want to go to Third Heaven?"

    "Third Heaven, Fourth, Fifth, Sixth, Paradise, even Mortal World and beyond," said Nyi. "I want to taste the Three Realms with my own tongue, see the realms with my own eyes, smell the with my own nose. hear them with my own ears, and touch them with my own skin, adventure romance."

    "So it''s not just regal shackles," said Lyon. "But parental as well."

    "Heh," Nyi smirked. "It''s great that I''m talking to someone as sharp as you."

    "You want to create safe haven for your parents so that when you leave, you worry less," said Lyon as he crossed his arms. "However, you think it will all be over once I killed Drogan?"

    "Hahaha, it''s amazing how light you can say that," said Nyi. "To answer your question, I-I don''t know, but I know that the hurdles will be less, and once I abdicate myself..."

    The young genius king paused as he couldn''t utter another word. He took a deep breath and made a wry smile, "I will disappoint them for sure."

    "My mother said, there is no such thing as a perfect child," said Lyon. "However, if the child always abides by their parents or traditional will, is that the sess of the parents or the failure of one?"

    Nyi was taken aback by the wisdom that emanated from Lyon''s words.

 Chapter 998 Harsh Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 998 Harsh Punishment</h4>

    "Heh, as expected of Lyon''s mother," said Nyi before his eyes sharpened. "During the battle with Drogan, I wish to help you, and I''m certain that you will need help."

    "A helping hand won''t hurt," said Lyon. "Though, are you sure about this? From what I''ve heard so far, Drogan will not be alone."

    "Burgeon Swan is with him, at least the loyalists, and Drogan''s support, not to mention his right-hand man, Ferece is with him as well and also Niamh," said Nyi. "All will be revealed at the final battle."

    "So you don''t know who''s backing him?" asked Lyon.

    Nyi shook his head, "It''s not that I don''t know, it''s just that I''m not sure, after all, politics never revealed themselves in the truest form."

    "Politics, huh."

    "Everything revolves around greed," said Nyi.

    Lyon smiled, "Speaking of politics, I haven''t seen your father, yet today."

    "My mother said that he is in the library, remember?" asked Nyi. "It''s better if we don''t bother him."

    "I see, does he really like to read?" asked Lyon.

    "The whole reason we have a library in the pce in the first ce," Nyi sighed.

    "Hahaha," Lyon chuckled. "He must have vast knowledge then."

    "He said that he found peace in the scent of old books wafting through his nose. No noise of needy people, and he bequeathed his role of a ruler there."

    "I see," said Lyon.

    "Lyon, I hope you''re staying here as long as you possibly can," said Nyi. "I know Nirvana Schools environment, I''m an alumnus."

    "Tell me more about Nirvana School in your time," said Lyon.

    "Nothing much different, one of the teachers now is actually one of my ssmates then," said Nyi as he giggled. "Though that''s not important, it''s the same social elitism there that always brings trouble."

    "Noble andmoners," said Lyon.

    "Precisely," said Nyi as he nodded. "Nirvana School is actually an entity of which the Second Heaven have no control of, or... very little control."

    "Because of the Six ns of Sixth Heaven?" asked Lyon.

    Nyi nodded, "The Six ns of Sixth Heaven, I met one of their young masters once, the one that sponsored my ss."

    Lyon crossed his arms andughed, "You got your ass beat?"

    "Heh, that''s one way to put it," said Nyi. "It''s funny how my ss then saw me as the rising star, the one that was chosen to settle in Paradise or something like that."

    "You opened your eyes?"

    "He did me good," said Nyi. "He is actually one of the reasons why I want to taste the world."

    "A rude awakening, huh."

    "I''m no genius, I''m just a cultivator," said Nyi as he made a wry smile. "Truly, the vast gap in ourbat capabilities... I couldn''t just jump over it."

    Lyon snorted a smile.

    "Heh, enough about me," said King Nyi. "What about you? Surely you''re quite remarkable yourself, considering you hailed from the Mortal World, err... I don''t mean disrespect of course."

    "It''s not disrespect, the ce is indeed filled with thin manapared to this one, it''s highly scarce to find any Mana Essence there, and once it''s found, the price is absurd, even then it''s in small quantities," said Lyon as he sighed.

    "Hahaha, you won''t find that trouble here," said Nyi. "Though it''s not cheap, it''s not that rare either, and it will be even moremon in the higher level of heaven... then? What else, who is Lyon exactly?" said Nyi.

    "I am me," said Lyon as he gazed at the blue sky with a solemn look.

    "Huh..?" Nyi was confused by his bodynguage. The man that excelled his best archer whilst on an empty stomach, was now solemnly looking at the sky as if a huge burden shackled him.

    ( Aren''t I? ) thought Lyon before he closed his eyes. The voice of nature gradually diminished. The troubles in his mind swept like a waterfall. His skin no longer felt, and his breath no longer smell. There he opened his eyes, gazing upon the giant door where below was the sea with phantom images flowing about in greater opacity.

    The lock was no more and all it needed was merely a light push to unravel the secret of his own identity.

    "Do you seek an audience with me?" a smirk appeared inside the dark hollow behind the door.

    Lyon furrowed his brows. He had heard the voice before, in fact, he knew it too well for after all, it was his own.

    "What are you?"

    "Hah! Aren''t our enemies asked us the same?" said the voice from the door.

    "Cecile said that when the door is opened, my soul would copse," said Lyon. "Is that true?"

    "A tsunami of memories will burst from the door once you opened it," said the voice behind the door. "The only way to survive it is... to just pull through."

    Lyon frowned. "Cecile mentioned a pill that could help me strengthen my soul, any idea what it''s called? Or even better, the forme."

    "Forget the forme," said the voice. "The ingredients needed and the mastery involved is far too high, that it''s not worth it."

    "Can''t Graham and the others get it?" asked Lyon.

    "They can''t."

    Lyon was taken back. Graham, Kesya, and Assid were the strongest cultivators he knew yet. However, even the three of them couldn''t collect the ingredients needed.

    "Are you joking?" Lyon asked.

    "Haha, why would I joke about something like this?" asked the voice. "After all, the quicker you remember who you were, the better for all of us."

    "... then there is really nothing that I can do?" asked Lyon. "Just open the door and... brace for impact?"

    "Seems like so, though, I would advise that we do it somewhere quiet, or deste, ah, I know the perfect ce."

    "Where?"

    "It''s not a pretty ce," said the voice mixed with shivering, "It brings back sour memories."

    "What happened?"

    "I one time angered all three empress at once, and... they put me there to reflect..."

    "That doesn''t sound so bad..?"

    "Reflect... a goddamn lightning."

    "Oh... wait... aren''t you strong enough to hover in a spatial storm?"

    "The storm in the rift of space is nothingpared to that ce, let''s just say that the guy sitting beside you will turn to ash in a single zap," said the voice. "But it is the best ce to awaken your memories."

    Lyon sighed, "Well at least I got a ce now, better than nothing... You know, I''m d that you''re me behind this door."

    "I know."

    "Hahaha!"

    "Get going, it''s not safe to enter the sea memories for too long, your body is at risk."

    "One more thing..."

    "Hmm?"

    "How did we even die in the first ce? Heck, we got killed, it''s just... doesn''t make any sense for someone that is able to change day to night in a single snap of a finger to get killed."

    The sea memories were filled with silence as the key question received no lock to turn open.

    "You will know..." the voice was filled with incredible bereft.

    Lyon''s eyes snapped open before he heard the chirping birds once more. He felt something was gripping his shoulder tight. He looked over and saw Nyi, who had his brows furrowed, and he asked, "Lyon, are you alright?"

    "Oh, don''t worry," said Lyon as he stood up and took a deep fresh breath of the garden. Putting the trouble of the future in the back of his mind he turned and said to King Nyi, "Let''s return, I miss my wife."

    "Heh, show off," muttered Nyi with a smirk before he stood up and walked side by side.

    As Nyi engaged in conversation as they exited the garden, his attention was abruptly seized by the sight of a guard rushing towards him with an urgent purpose. The guard''s hurried steps and focused expression signaled a matter of importance. Nyi paused mid-sentence, his curiosity piqued, as the guard quickly approached.

    Breathing slightly heavier from his haste, the guard came to a respectful halt before Nyi. With a brief bow of deference, he delivered his message with a controlled sense of urgency. "Your presence is requested immediately in the pce library, Your Highness. King Father Leander awaits you."

    Nyi''s brow furrowed, a mixture of curiosity and concern flickering in his eyes. The sudden summons to the pce library stirred his imagination, as he pondered the reasons behind his father''s request. The library held a ce of significance, harboring the knowledge and wisdom umted throughout generations. Nyi recognized the weight of this summoning and understood that it warranted his swift response.

    The king sighed as he apologized to Lyon, "I''m sorry can''t join the pic."

    "Nah, it''s fine," said Lyon.

    Offering a nod of acknowledgment to Lyon, Nyi made his way toward the library of the pce with the guard escorting him. The library doors loomed before him soon after. He looked over at the guard and signaled him to leave. With a deep breath, Nyi pushed open the doors and his gaze was immediately greeted by his father''s frownplexion.

 Chapter 999 Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 999 Revealed</h4>

    High King Leander held the weathered book in his hands, his expression betraying a mixture of concern and curiosity. The tattered cover and yellowed pages spoke of the book''s age and the countless hands that had turned its leaves throughout time.

    "Nyi," Leander acknowledged his voice warm yet tinged with a trace of weariness.

    Nyi''s curiosity burned brightly as he gazed at his father, High King Leander, his eyes filled with anticipation. He could barely contain his excitement as he posed the question that had been swirling in his mind.

    "Father," Nyi began, his voice filled with a mix of eagerness and hope, "Have you discovered the mystical beast that matches the description I provided? The one that bestows upon Lyon such incredible power?"

    Leander''s eyes met Nyi''s, a glimmer of wisdom and understanding shining within them. He nodded, his expression both serious and contemtive. "Indeed, my son," Leander replied, his voice steady and resonant. "I have uncovered a reference to the very mystical beast that you speak of."

    Nyi leaned in, his anticipation palpable. "Where did you find it, Father? In one of the encyclopedic tomes?"

    Leander gazed at the weathered book before standing up. "No, this one is a fable."

    "A fable?" Nyi furrowed his brows.

    "Yes, a fable, a mystical beast that does not hover in any of the seven heavens," said Leander as he extended his arm and offered the book. He turned around and nced over the books in the library. "This is a book that I bought from a traveling merchant, a ce that you can call the ck market, it''s highly intriguing and the price was affordable as well, I never thought that it would contain the mystical beast we''re looking for."

    Nyi frowned as his fingers felt the ruggedness of the book. He opened the thick cover before grabbing the bookmark and turning the pages. On the old paper that faced the testament of time, he saw an articte drawing of a beast. Four tails sprung out and the muscle was as hard as iron.

    "A monkey?" Nyi furrowed his brows. "He hardly looks like a monkey, but... well, the tail was indeed thick with fur like this one, however."

    "However, the one that you saw was not ck," said Leander as he turned his head. "The one that you saw was golden in color. The bright color that signified glory."

    "So it''s not this Devil Ape beast?" asked Nyi.

    "You mentioned that he had armor, a unique headdress of different cultures," said Leander. "Apparently, those traits only belong to certain groups within the Devil Ape race."

    "A certain group?"

    "Much like the humans, they too have those who aremon and those who are not, the Devil Ape is a group of feral race, however, they too have the ones that are stronger than the others, more agile."

    "And Lyon gained the blessing from those?"

    "By the book, yes," said Leander before he sighed, "Unfortunately, that is the only information I have. None of the other books in the library had any information about the beast and it is stated that the mystical beast doesn''t live in heaven, but rather the very opposite."

    "Hell..." Nyi had his eyes widened as he came to a realization that the young man he had just talked with in the garden had encountered a mystical beast heralding from Hell.

    "That exins his absurd power," said Leander. "However, his origin is highly questionable, unlike Drogan."

    "Father, are you saying that Lyon mighte from Hell?"

    "Hell is a ce unknown to us all, at least for the people in Second Heaven, the ce is considered just a fantasy. I too am such people who believe that it''s just a fantasy ce, that is of course, until now."

    "So Lyon was not from Mortal World after all," muttered Nyi as he frowned.

    "He might have," said Leander. "If I ever learn something from the long reign, it''s that exceptions exist."

    Nyi pondered. The state of Second Heaven will take a huge turn point once Lyon and Drogan faced off. The entire structure of Second Heaven will shift no matter which sides win.

    "Father, what do you think?" asked Nyi as he looked up at the man who brought him up.

    Leander frowned as he approached his son. He nced at the book before taking it from his son''s hand. He turned and put away the book inside one of the bookcases taking a breath. He turned and looked at his son once more.

    "You are the king of Elyrianth, no longer me," said Leander. "I''m sure within my reign, the people loved it, and some wallow at the ws. My son, you are not in my generation, you have your own ideal, and you have your own wster on, but make your own decision, you are not a puppet."

    As Nyi''s gaze fell to the ground, a heaviness settled upon his heart. The weight of his inherited responsibility as the future king of Elyrianth burdened his young shoulders. Though he had never voiced his true desires, the weight of the crown weighed heavily on him.

    Leander, unaware of Nyi''s inner turmoil, believed that his son''s contemtion was rooted in concerns for the kingdom''s welfare. With a tender smile, he ced a hand on Nyi''s shoulder and spoke in a reassuring tone.

    "Nyi, I know the weight of the kingdom rests upon your shoulders, and Imend you for the care and thoughtfulness you bring to your duties," Leander expressed, his voice tinged with paternal pride. "I trust that you are considering the implications of Lyon''s newfound power for the state of our realm. It is essential to contemte the consequences and potential challenges we may face."

    Nyi nodded, his expression a mask hiding the deeper conflict within. He appreciated his father''s understanding and support, but the weight of his unspoken desires lingered like a shadow.

    Leander, believing he had given Nyi the space he needed to reflect, excused himself from the library, leaving his son to his thoughts. As the door closed behind him, Nyi was left alone amidst the hushed whispers of the ancient tomes.

    With the solitude of the library surrounding him, Nyi found sce in the silence. His mind wandered to the unspoken desires and dreams he had harbored for so long, suppressed beneath the weight of duty and obligation. He longed for a life unrestrained by the confines of royal expectations, a chance to explore his own passions and carve his own destiny.

    A mix of guilt and uncertainty tugged at Nyi''s heart. The thought of forsaking his birthright, of relinquishing the crown that had been destined for him, filled him with conflicting emotions. But the longing for a life of his own choosing persisted, a whisper of freedom that could not be ignored.

    Lost in his thoughts, Nyi found himself drawn to a secluded corner of the library, where a beam of sunlight pierced through the aged stained-ss windows, casting vibrant hues upon the forgotten volumes. It was there, amidst the quiet sce, that Nyi allowed himself a moment of vulnerability.

    In the depths of his heart, he acknowledged his yearning for a different path, a chance to discover his true self beyond the realm of kingship. The weight of the crown felt even heavier, yet he knew deep down that he must confront his desires and seek a path that would bring him fulfillment.

    Nyi got out of the library and closed the door behind him. He took a deep breath topose himself before his brows furrowed. He found the shadow of the building a little bit odd.

    "Hm!?" He quickly looked up before his eyes widened.

    There he found a familiar figure sitting at the ledge of the roof. His hair was fluttering against the wind as he basked himself in the beauty of Elyrianth, the kingdom surrounded by ake. The serene view could calm any nerves, even those who were afraid of heights.

    ( Lyon! ) Nyi gulped. He was not surprised by how he got onto such a vantage point, but rather when. He indeed couldn''t have sensed his presence at all, was it not for his acute sharp eyes of noticing the odd shape of the shadow, he wouldn''t have noticed that Lyon was there above him all along.

    Nyi smirked at his defeat. ( Truly remarkable, but, what are you doing there? Truly you have heard what I''ve said to my father, we know who you are, but, what are you nning now? ).

    "Lyon!" Nyi called out from below.

    Lyon looked down and saw Nyi calling him out. He smirked before jumping down andnded softly with a small thud as his feet touched the ground, practically soundless to the dull ears.

    "Did you hear everything?" asked Nyi.

    "Are you scared now that I''m from Hell?" asked Lyon as he crossed his arms.

    "So it''s true?!" Nyi''s eyes widened.

    "No, hahaha!" Lyonughed. "You should have seen your face."

    "Kh!" Nyi had his brows twitching with ck lines over his forehead.

 Chapter 1000 Invitation to war

    <h4>Chapter 1000 Invitation to war</h4>

    Nyi''s smile slowly faded as he nervously asked Lyon, "I hope you don''t take offense."

    Lyon raised his brows and looked at Nyi''s slightly apologeticplexion. He giggled, "If you know who I truly am, I''ll be the one asking you."

    "Huh?" Nyi was at a loss as he heard those words.

    As Nyi tried to utter something, Lyon pped the back of his delt with a nod before leaving him.

    Lyon sighed inwardly as he was making his way back to the courtyard of the pce. A heavy burden was coiling around his shoulders to his neck, choking him as his mind muddled in it. Yet, amidst his stroll toward the courtyard, he was greeted by an unlikely figure.

    "Ah, Lyon," a melodic voice made him look up.

    "Oh, Madam Isabe?" Lyon smiled wryly. "I thought you were enjoying the pic with my wife and theds?"

    The Mother Queen Isabe smiled and nodded. Her steps were ever so gracious as she approached him. Her face doesn''t share the aging that his husband had, herplexion was wless.

    "This mother did," Isabe answered. "However, now that I have the time to speak to you, will you be lending your ears to this no longer maiden?"

    ( That''s... some wording... what is she implying? ) thought Lyon as he smiled outwardly. He nodded. "Well, it would be a sin, to not listen to your wisdom, Your Majesty."

    "Fufufu," sheughed bashfully. ( Now, you address me royally ).

    Lyon smiled in response with a hint of an apologetic tinge.

    "So," She sped her hands. "I see that you are getting along well with my son, and your dear wife and I have a little talk."

    "E-En?" Lyon raised one of his brows, unsure of thedy''s intention. He kept in mind that thedy in front of him was a prolific figure in Elyrianth, her vision might be much vaster than that of her son or her husband.

    "Can I ask you to be, his wingman?" asked Isabe with a radiant smile. Her eyes were dting as if she was a pro at this kind of negotiation.

    "I... what?" Lyon was lost. "I''m afraid, I don''t get what you mean."

    "A wingman, as in, you help him to woo a woman," said Isabe.

    "I know what a wingman is, but... who is the woman?" asked Lyon. "Does he has a particr liking already? Is it one of the maids?"

    Isabe shook her head, "No, but I''ve heard that Selena has a sister." She nodded repeatedly with a smile full-on radiant. Her eyes brightened, alight to hope before she suddenly sighed, "I''m afraid, that my son is going to stay single all his life, what tragedy�� let me tell you something, back in the days when Leander was looking for marriage, he was the idol of the whole Elyrianth, and I need topete with the other girls�� albeit secretly�� but I triumphed! Thus Nyi was born... however, it seems like things had taken a slightly different turn this time."

    "My son is so bright, that all the other nobles in the kingdom were inadequate in his eyes. What a dilemma, it''s like suffering from sess," said Isabe with an apparent tinge of woe. She looked up at the sky as if praying with her eyes closed. However, one keen eye could see that she naughtily opened one of her eyelids to see if Lyon was going to answer or not.

    "Let''s not go there," said Lyon as he put up his hands and showed both palms above his chest.

    "I-I''m sorry, I didn''t quite catch that," Isabe blinked rapidly whilst still facing the blue sky.

    "You don''t want to go there, Your Majesty," said Lyon.

    Isabe turned and revealed her frown. She stepped forward with her hands by her waist. "Why not?"

    "Let''s just say that woman is not his focus," said Lyon with a wry smile.

    "That''s the problem," said Isabe. "He is not focusing enough to see the future of the kingdom, that, he will not going to rule Elyrianth forever, right?"

    Lyon nodded. "That''s true, but marrying my sister-inw won''t change the underlying problems that he''s facing.

    "Underlying problem?" Isabe furrowed her brows.

    "My sister-inw condition aside, Nyi is facing quite a tribtion, tremendous even," said Lyon.

    "What tribtion?" asked Isabe with a tinge of curiosity. However, she was immediately met with a shake of Lyon''s head.

    "The tribtion must not be mentioned and only be shown," said Lyon firmly. "He must receive no help, especially from�� my apologies �� you and your husband."

    "H-How could you say that?!" Isabe was taken aback. She never thought that Lyon would say such a horrendous thing. "It''s a parent''s job to help their child, is it not?"

    "The question is, until when?" asked Lyon.

    Isabe was further bbergasted by Lyon''s ridiculous question. "Until when? Of course, until I can''t breathe anymore."

    "That''s not wrong," said Lyon before smiling. "Though is it the best for him?"

    "I..."

    "Mother?" Nyi called out.

    "Ah, Nyi..." his mother responded.

    "W-What''s wrong?" Nyi furrowed his brows, worrying about the unsure and hesitation that her body hinted from her bodynguage.

    "Well, it seems like my wife is looking for me," said Lyon as he excused himself. He gave a meaningful smile at Nyi before leaving the mother and son alone.

    Nyi was about to call out Lyon and stopped him however, thetter moved so fast yet looked so slow. He was bbergasted before returning his gaze toward his mother. "Mother, what, what''s wrong? What happened?"

    "Oh, Nyi... nothing is wrong, my dear," said Isabe as she caressed her son''s cheek.

    "Did he say something ill?" Nyi furrowed his brows.

    Isabe shook her head, "No, no, he is saying nothing wrong."

    "Then... why are you looking sour, Mother?" asked Nyi with a tinge of concern.

    "Because he said that you are now facing a tribtion," said Isabe as she pulled her hand from her son''s cheek and turned around.

    "Tribtion? I-I don''t understand, my cultivation is growing nicely if that''s what he meant," said Nyi.

    Isabe turned and looked at his son, "Perhaps it''s not about the cultivation he spoke of."

    "Not?" Nyi frowned. "Then what is it?"

    Isabe shook her head, "He said that this tribtion, you must face them alone... and... I think I agree with him."

    "You... agreed?" Nyi was sinking deeper into the confused realm. "I... I do not follow, Mother."

    "I will take some refreshments," said Isabe as she left her son.

    "M-Mother?" Nyi frowned as he looked at his mother going toward the grand hall of the pce.

    Meanwhile, Lyon had returned to the courtyard and immediately his presence made eyes ncing. The three students were already standing in a parallel manner with bows taut. Rew, the instructor that was tasked to tutor the three, gave Lyon a bow of respect.

    Lyon nodded in acknowledgment of the respect before sitting down on the pic nket with his wife by the side. He looked at the students'' training and missed the targets. The scenery was rarely peaceful, despite Reinhard''s asional loud mouth. His eyes slowly got tired before his right cheek was greeted with a soft palm.

    Selena tenderly cradled Lyon''s head against her thigh, a gesture filled with affection and care. Lyon''s gaze shifted from the picturesque scenery of his students engrossed in their diligent practice to the loving expression on his wife''s face.

    Selena gently brushed Lyon''s hair with her fingertips, cherishing this quiet moment of sce and connection. Lyon, feeling the warmth and love emanating from her, closed his eyes, allowing himself to be enveloped in her embrace. The sounds ofughter and the rhythmic movements of his students'' training became aforting backdrop to their shared intimacy.

    As Nyi returned, he quickly found Lyon and wanted an exnation. "Ly��"

    Nyi''s voice caught in his throat as he caught the sharp re from Selena, a silentmand to preserve the tranquility of the moment. He understood the weight of her gaze, recognizing the importance of allowing Lyon to find sce in this rare moment of respite.

    Instead of breaking the silence, Nyi offered a small smile to Selena, a silent acknowledgment of her protective gesture. For as he knew, the woman showed no mercy for those that ticked her off. He was, let live.

    Nyi silently excused himself from the serenity that Selena crafted. He didn''t want to disturb the two and left into the pce''s main building.

    As the sun began its descent, casting a warm glow over the courtyard. Selena allowed herself and her husband to bask in the beauty of the moment.

    Meanwhile, inside the chamber of the High King Leander, the man stood with hands trembling slightly at the unfolded paper. His thought was interrupted by a sudden knock.

    "Father, you said you wanted to see me?" Nyi entered the chamber before he was handed over the paper.

    Leander nodded with his sharp gaze, "The first round of war, are you ready?"

    Nyi''s hands trembled as he read the content of the paper, "The Summit of Second Heaven."

 Chapter 1001 How Do you Even Get the Job Lyon?

    <h4>Chapter 1001 How Do you Even Get the Job Lyon?</h4>

    Nyi''s hands shook as he held the weight of the formal invitation letter. His eyes traced the elegant calligraphy, each word carrying the gravity of the impending events. The realization settled upon him like a heavy cloak, the knowledge that the tides of war were rising, threatening to engulf thend he held dear.

    Leander, his father, watched Nyi closely, sensing the mixture of trepidation and determination that yed across his son''s face. He ced aforting hand on Nyi''s shoulder, his voice filled with both concern and resolve.

    "What do you think, my son?" Leander asked, his voice gentle yet tinged with the weight of experience. "This summit carries great danger, and the decisions made there could shape the future of our kingdom. But it is a burden you must bear as the king of Elyrianth."

    Nyi''s gaze met his father''s, a whirlwind of emotions churning within him. The responsibility that had been ced upon his shoulders felt overwhelming, and yet he understood the necessity of his role. With a heavy sigh, Nyi gathered his thoughts, preparing to express his fears and convictions.

    "Father," Nyi began, his voice steady yet tinged with vulnerability, "I cannot deny the danger that lies ahead. But I also recognize the responsibility thates with the crown. As the king of Elyrianth, it is my duty to protect our people and ensure the prosperity of our kingdom."

    Leander nodded, his eyes filled with both pride and sorrow. He understood the burden Nyi carried, the weight of leadership that had been thrust upon him. Yet, he also knew that his son possessed the strength and wisdom to navigate the tumultuous path thaty ahead.

    Nyi excused himself from his father''s presence, needing a moment of solitude to gather his thoughts and contemte the weighty decisions thaty before him. He sought sce in the familiar surroundings of his private chambers, the walls adorned with memories of his upbringing and reminders of the responsibilities he now carried.

    As he paced the room, his mind raced with questions and uncertainties. The invitation to the Summit of Second Heaven held the promise of both opportunity and peril. It was a gathering where alliances could be forged, treaties negotiated, and the fate of nations determined. Nyi knew that the decisions made within those hallowed halls could have far-reaching consequences for his kingdom and its people.

    He leaned against a tall window, the soft light of dusk casting a gentle glow upon his troubled face. Nyi''s thoughts turned inward as he reflected on the magnitude of his role and the challenges thaty ahead.

    As his mind muddled, there was one certain figure that appeared to be the center of the whole situation. Second Heaven felt like a huge yground from his eyes and he came from the lesser realm. His eyes peered through the window and onto the courtyard, there he saw the manying peacefully by his wife''s thigh.

    He smirked in defeat, "This whole summit is pointing at him yet the person that they crazed over with seemed to pay no heed at all to the old crooks... I envy you, Lyon."

    He turned from the window and let the eveninge as the moon adorned the sky. The night came to a close so peacefully amidst the cracks road looming in the near future.

    However, the morning was not as joyful as Lyon would hope.

    As the morning sun cast its gentle rays upon the pce, a guard approached Lyon with an urgent message. Nyi, the young king of Elyrianth, requested a private meeting with Lyon in a designated chamber. Curiosity and a sense of importance surged within Lyon as he followed the guard through the grand corridors adorned with ornate tapestries and sparkling chandeliers.

    The private room awaited them, its windows allowing streams of sunlight to illuminate the space with a warm and inviting glow. Nyi stood near the center, his face filled with a mixture of anticipation and concern. He greeted Lyon with a nod, inviting him to approach.

    Before Nyi opened his mouth, Lyon quickly said, "If this is about your mother, don''t worry about it."

    "Oh, no, it''s not about my mother," said Nyi.

    "Alright," Lyon straightened his back and raised his chin as if the thought of mentioning Nyi''s mother never urred.

    "Something of great significance is going to happen soon," said Nyi.

    Lyon met Nyi''s gaze, sensing the weight of responsibility that rested upon the young king''s shoulders. He crossed his arms, "What''s the matter?"

    "First, some little bit of background," said Nyi as he turned his gaze toward the window. "The Second Heaven is vast, thus it is likely that kingdoms can spawn everywhere as thend fits."

    "And?"

    Nyi sighed, "However, one kingdom cannot triumph over the rest, thus a summit exists for that reason."

    "Dog eats dog world," Lyon smirked.

    "Precisely, not a single kingdom can wage war on two kingdoms or more at once," said Nyi. "Thus a summit is needed to mend the chaos that is bound to happen..." Nyi turned around before revealing a sharp gaze at Lyon whilst pointing at him. "That is until you arrived."

    Lyon furrowed his brows, "What are you trying to say?"

    "You changed the game, Lyon," said Nyi before he sighed. "I acquired the Broken Rose Kingdom without shedding even one life of my army, just cold sweat from my forehead�� the ultimate victory in any record of history, heck, not even a single building was destroyed, just waves. Do you know what this means?"

    Lyon contemted with his hand rubbing his chin and his eyebrows furrowed. He hummed with eyes ncing at the corner of the roof before darting to the floor. He paced himself in the room with deliberate contemtion.

    Nyi carefully studied Lyon''s movement. The former was a genius in his own right, however, the man pacing back and front in front of him was on a different level on his own. His brows furrowed as Lyon paced harder, then his mind snapped. His eyes widened before he sighed, "Lyon, you''re just ying around, aren''t you?"

    "Eh? You can tell?" Lyon leaned back his upper body as his eyes peered toward Nyi''s twitching eyebrows.

    Nyi sighed even more heavier.

    "I thought this facade wouldst longer."

    "Nobody is pacing that fast ever even thinking at all," said Nyi. "Don''t you realize the gravity of this?"

    "For me, this is all the same, even if there is a summit or not at all, it''s not the first time after all," said Lyon. "I think I have about the same experience back in First Heaven."

    "First Heaven you say?" Nyi furrowed his brows. "I''m curious, tell me more."

    "It''s not really exciting, to be honest," said Lyon. "Though, there was this queen and her daughter that I''m quite fond of."

    "What happened?" Nyi frowned.

    "Same thing like Cae," said Lyon before his eyes turned sharp, "I kill those who threaten me or my love ones."

    "..." Nyi was lost for words. He thought that Lyon was really much like him, more aloof and less action, however, he finally spotted the difference. The man in front of him was incredibly reckless. ( Should I really invite him to the summit? )

    "That''s actually how I met Mavis, hahaha!" Lyonughed. "He covered me when I destroyed that Alchemist Union tower or something."

    Nyi raised his brows as his eyes were fully dted. He quickly grabbed a hold of Lyon''s shoulders. "Lyon, did you say Mavis?"

    "I said Mavis," said Lyon. "What of it?"

    "As in, Mavis of the young master of the Sky n?"

    "Hmm, I think he did mention that he is from the Sky n," said Lyon.

    "Oh! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?!" said Nyi as he turned around and paced with his hands on his head.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Wait, wait, wait," Nyi approached Lyon again with his index finger raised trying to emphasize something, "Tell me, Lyon, how do you get the job?"

    "As a teacher?"

    "Yes!"

    "Well an old man suddenlye to the Mortal World, and my former student choked him and I got the job," said Lyon as he shrugged, grossing the simplification of the unfolded series of events.

    Nyi''s lips parted in disbelief. He just heard an old man being choked, yet he knew full well that it was the old master, the principal of the Nirvana School, Old Gu. He shook his head and returned to matter at hands as he said urgently, "But you''re his friend right?"

    "Mavis?"

    "Yes!"

    "Well, I guess..?" Lyon raised one of his eyebrows. "Wait I thought someone at your level should know this by now, you didn''t check my background or something?"

    "No, of course not! Not to that extent! All we know is that Old Gu is scouting for the next teacher and that''s all�� what you need to know is that none of the other five teachers have any significant rtionship with their respective sponsors, but you, you are different!" said Nyi excitingly.

    "Okay," said Lyon as he rested his eyebrows.

 Chapter 1002 Lost Age Lineage

    <h4>Chapter 1002 Lost Age Lineage</h4>

    "Lyon, I think you understand what this means, right?" asked Nyi with a tinge of excitement in his tone. His eyes brightened as new hope was unveiled right before his very eyes.

    "I can guess," said Lyon. "Though, if you used my rtionship as a tool in the summit, you can''t really weed out your enemies."

    "That''s the consequence," Nyi sighed. "However, Drogan can''t really do anything now, unless he is willing to risk offending one of the young masters of the Sky n."

    "Would he now?" Lyon raised his brows. "You think a man that is eyeing Second Heaven as a whole would back off because he is afraid of offending someone?"

    "You think not?" Nyi frowned.

    Lyon shook his head, "You think too highly about my rtionship with Mavis. We are nothing more than just ''friend'' the type that you wouldn''t risk your life to."

    "I-I see... I see your point," said Nyi as he pondered. "You''re right, that cannot be the baseline."

    "What is it that you really want, Nyi?" asked Lyon. "There is an abundance of resources in Elyrianth as I see it, heck, you have ake around the kingdom, that''s amazing."

    "Landscape-wise, yes, however, that does not mean that this kingdom is safe," said Nyi before his eyes sharpened. "Lyon, this summit might be the first round of the war."

    "Or thest," said Lyon. "You don''t have any idea what''s waiting for you there."

    "Most likely a trap," said Nyi. "I''m sure they knew that you are on my side."

    "I''m not particrly taking any sides," said Lyon.

    "That doesn''t matter, it''s what they thought that matters," said Nyi as he smiled wryly.

    Lyon sighed, "Is Second Heaven really split into two factions? How about the neutral ones?"

    Nyi shook his head, "I have no idea who the neutral ones are, maybe we will see it tomorrow."

    "We?"

    "You''reing with me, Lyon," said Nyi.

    "Will Drogan be there?" asked Lyon.

    Nyi shrugged his shoulders, "I have no idea, this is the summit for kings in Second Heaven, however, there are no exact rules that he can''t be there."

    "I see," Lyon furrowed his brows. "Then the three of them areing with me."

    "What?!" Nyi has his eyes widened. "Are you insane?"

    Lyon crossed his arms, "The only one insane here, is the ones that decided to hold the summit. They are risking their heads by going there."

    "Certainly, but they will be apanied by their best cultivators for certain," said Nyi. "So it would not be that easy for them to get killed, meanwhile, I have you, the one that even bested my best archer, and also the one that could contend with Drogan himself."

    Lyon''s smile widened at Nyi''s persuasive words. He raised his chin before saying firmly, "My wife wille with me to the summit as well as the three, this is non-negotiable."

    "Are you serious...? I understand bringing your wife, but those three?" Nyi furrowed his brows.

    "What''s wrong with those three? Are you trying to tell me that they are inadequate," said Lyon.

    Nyi quickly stepped back hearing the tone had a tinge of irritation. "Y-You know well that''s not what I meant, it''s just that, why do you want to endanger them?"

    "Let them be exposed to danger, the more the better, they got a graduation to win," said Lyon.

    "But what if the worst of the worst happens?" asked Nyi.

    "You mean that they died?" asked Lyon.

    Nyi nervously nodded.

    "Then they are inadequate, simple as that," said Lyon. "Do you have any idea how many potential bursts through as cultivators are constantly put in a dangerous situation?"

    "I... I have no idea."

    "Me too," said Lyon.

    Nyi''s brows twitched in frustration. He was already under the mercy of Lyon''s wisdom, yet it was not a lesson that he received, but emptiness.

    "It''s probably many," said Lyon.

    "So you''re adamant about taking them with us?" asked Nyi.

    Lyon smiled and nodded. "They areing with us, whether they are needed or not."

    Nyi exhaled long through his mouth. "Alright, let me see what I can do."

    "When is the summit?" asked Lyon.

    "In three days we will depart," said Nyi.

    "How about your father?" asked Lyon. "Heing?"

    Nyi shook his head, "He''s not."

    "Guess you act the crown then, huh," Lyon smirked.

    "Not much choice," said Nyi as he sighed.

    "Soon your choice will be apparent," said Lyon as he patted his shoulder and nodded. He turned around and left the private room.

    As the door closed Nyi finally let out a heavy sigh as he faced the ceiling. The tapestry didn''t help at all to clear his mind. Bringing the three students was like bringing unnecessary weights for the journey ahead. Sure they were technicallypetent cultivators since they were enrolled in the Nirvana School as he died, but the environment in the summit was vastly different from just scoring a point.

    Nyi peered through the window and stayed in the room until dusk came. He couldn''t fathom the train of thoughts inside his newly found friend even when he wasying face up on the bed.

    Meanwhile, on top of the roof tower in the pce, Lyon was sitting right in the middle of the night. There he saw the moon in its biggest phase of all. The stars reminded him of home on Earth, but also the ones in the Mortal World. He pondered the significant difference between the two realms and always ended up in naught.

    "They are all the same," Lyon muttered.

    "What is?" a determined female voice entered as Rui revealed herself sitting by Lyon''s side.

    "Mother, what is the difference between the Mortal World and Heaven? They all have the same sun and moon�� well some part of the Mortal World has two moons, but... nothing significant is different, even the race proportions. So far I see only humans in Second Heaven, hardly anything else."

    "That''s a really hard question to answer," said Rui before she crossed her paws. "However, if we take the source of the realm''s power, then we might be able to discern it."

    "Source of power? Like Mana and Anti-Mana?" Lyon furrowed his brows.

    Rui nodded, "That''s right."

    "Hmm, Cecile did mention that Mortal World has its own source of power, and they say the gate of the world was made using that," said Lyon. "But she refused to tell me what it''s called."

    "Indeed, but the mechanism was built a long time ago, far too long that even I wasn''t born yet," said Rui.

    "I think someone mentioned a hidden age," said Lyon.

    "The hidden age is nothing more than the age in which you exist," said Rui. "It''s called hidden because all of your existence was forcefully hidden by a massive magic that Paradise chanted."

    "Damn, what did I do to piss them off," said Lyon.

    "I have no idea," said Rui as she crossed her arms. "I hope it''s not something perverted though."

    Lyon felt his heart being pierced by a thunderous spear through and through. "M-Mother, c-c''mon."

    "It''s not outside the realm of possibilities," said Rui.

    Lyon smiled wryly.

    "However, what I''m talking about is not the hidden age, but the? lostage."

    "The lost age?" Lyon frowned. "A time before you were born?"

    "Yes, those who are interested in history may find clues that there was an age that was lost, but perhaps Paradise or Purgatory knew exactly what happened then, they must have kept it somewhere for their descendants to understand the Three Realms better than anyone else," said Rui as she gazed at the meandering clouds.

    "We also did, darling," a familiar voice came.

    "Selena," Lyon smiled as he gazed at her approaching from the side. She sat by his side and let her dark hair flutter and blue eyes resplendent.

    "You did?" Rui raised her brows.

    "We did, Mother," said Selena nodding before she too gazed at the meandering clouds. "It was shocking, to say the least."

    "I''m intrigued," said Lyon.

    Selena giggled, "We uncovered what happen in the lost age, however, what shocked us the most was not the event that transpired but the actors ying it."

    "The actors?" Rui raised her brows as she looked at her daughter-inw. "What''s with the actors?"

    Selena gazed back at the meandering clouds, "A name sprung up, a word that caught me, Cecile, and Maria off guard, but the most trembling one was, darling."

    "Me?!" Lyon was taken back before he smirked, "C''mon Selena, what kind of name would tremble me?"

    "Torga," said Selena as she looked at her dear husband.

    Lyon''s eyes widened and pupils shrunk as the words reverberated in his ears. The mention of hisst name in the lost age stirred a mix of curiosity and intrigue within him.

    "Torga..." Rui''s eyes widened as she looked at her son.

    "That''s right, darling, as fate would have it, we somehow uncovered your lineage as we traced the lost age," said Selena.

    Lyon looked at his palms as he said inwardly, ( My lineage?).

 Chapter 1003 It Has Begun

    <h4>Chapter 1003 It Has Begun</h4>

    Three days had slipped away, and the day of departure towards the summit had finally arrived. The pce buzzed with an undercurrent of anticipation as preparations for the journey were set in motion. The courtyard echoed with the sounds of bustling servants, the ttering of horses'' hooves, and the murmurs of advisors finalizing arrangements.? Yet, amidst the flurry of activity, Lyon''s mind remained clouded by the enigmatic revtion of his lineage''s involvement in the lost age.

    As he gathered his belongings and approached the designated meeting point, Lyon''s thoughts swirled with questions. He yearned to understand the significance of his family''s past, to untangle the threads of history that seemed to intertwine with his very being. But his wife, Selena, had steadfastly refused to provide further insight, leaving Lyon grappling with fragments of knowledge and profound curiosity. The weight of this unresolved mystery pressed upon him, casting a shadow over the impending journey.

    As he stood among the retinue, ready to set forth on the path thaty ahead, Lyon stole a nce at Selena. Her warm smile betrayed nothing of the secrets she held, and he couldn''t help but wonder whaty behind her guarded expression. A pang of frustration tugged at his chest, longing to pry open the doors of knowledge that she seemed determined to keep closed.

    With a heavy sigh, Lyon resolved to set his musings aside for the time being. The summit awaited.

    He looked over his shoulders before finding his three students standing neatly aligned with their backs couldn''t be any more straightened. "Aer you guys nervous?"

    "O-Of course! I can''t believe you invited us to the summit," said Reinhard.

    "Woah never thought I heard you trembling like that," Lyon smirked. "Why not eh? It''s a new experience, savor it however you can."

    ( Easy for you to say! ) thought the three of them.

    Rew, the best archer of Elyrianth,e and greeted Lyon with a nod of acknowledgment, "Sir Lyon, I will be apanying His Majesty with you, let''s ensure his safety together!"

    "Alright, alright, no need to get so worked up," said Lyon as he waved his hand sweeping away the gravity of the situationid ahead.

    "Hahaha, it''s really amazing that Sir Lyon managed to keep calm even though the nobles are all having their heartbeats jumping around, truly, we couldn''t feel anymore safer with you around," said Rew before he smiled.

    Nyi''s footsteps echoed in the courtyard as he approached Lyon, Selena, and his three students who stood waiting. The air was thick with a mix of anticipation and bittersweet farewell. Leander, the High King, and Mother Queen Isabe followed closely behind, their presence lending a regal aura to the gathering.

    As Nyi drew near, Lyon turned to face him, a blend of pride and concern etched on his features. Selena stood beside him, her gaze filled with a mixture of love and unwavering support. The three students, their expressions a mix of admiration and trepidation, awaited their teacher''s guidance.

    Nyi''s heart swelled with a mixture of emotions as he stood before his family, aware of the weight of his responsibilities as the king of Elyrianth. Leander and Isabe, their faces lined with wisdom and experience, stood beside him, ready to offer their blessings and words of wisdom.

    Leander''s voice broke the silence, his tone filled with a mixture of paternal pride and gentle solemnity. "My son, Nyi, may your journey be filled with wisdom, courage, and the spirit of diplomacy. The fate of our kingdom rests on your shoulders, but know that you carry within you the strength of generations past."

    Mother Queen Isabe stepped forward, her voice soft but resolute. "Nyi, my dear, remember the virtues that define our lineage -passion, integrity, and the unwavering pursuit of justice. Let these virtues guide you as you navigate the intricate web of alliances and negotiations."

    Nyi nodded, his eyes filled with determination. "I will do my best, Father, Mother. Your guidance and the lessons you have imparted will be my guiding light."

    Both parents nodded with pride swelling in their chests. They looked at their son, the once a baby needing to be fed had grown into a fine young man, facing a challenge with Second Heaven at stake.

    "I will return triumph��" Nyi interfered with an extended hand ced itself on his shoulder. He nced over and saw Lyon shaking his head. "Lyon... what''s the matter?"

    Lyon gazed at his baffled parents, "We will do our best and that''s enough."

    Leander and Isabe shared nces as they were confused by what was happening and so did his three students and the whole retinue. A normal flow of conversation of farewell was disrupted for no reason.

    Lyon nodded in their midst of confusion and the silence of the courtyard. He gazed back at Nyi before saying, "Let''s go."

    Nyi was left with a gap between his lips. He helplessly saw Lyon getting into one of the luxurious carriages before Selena followed suit. Once he got himself together, he turned and looked at his parents before nodding, "I''m going, Mother, Father."

    "En! Take care!" said Leander as Isabe fell into his embrace with wept tears as she saw his son get into the royal carriage.

    Nyi''s face turned sour as his eyes half-opened. He looked at Rew, his best archer nodding at him. He darted his nce over the window and looked at the blue sky. The curtain of his eyes slowly dropped further as the hooves of the horses became the backdrop for his nap.

    As the group journeyed towards the summit, a buzz of anticipation and spection spread throughout thend of Elyrianth. The impending summit was the topic of conversation among bothmoners and nobles alike. Whispers echoed in the streets, taverns, and marketces, carrying tales of alliances, negotiations, and the potential oues that could shape the future of the realm.

    "What happened to the weather?" someone eximed, ncing up at the gathering storm.

    "The skies have turned ominous," another muttered, their gaze fixed on the darkening clouds. "Perhaps it is a sign, a warning of the challenges and conflicts that lie ahead."

    As if on cue, lightning shed across the sky, followed by a deafening crack of thunder. Raindrops started to fall, slowly at first, but soon turning into a downpour.

    "The weather has taken a turn for the worse," a voice noted, their tone mirroring the concern etched on their face. "It''s as if the elements themselves are reflecting the uncertainties and tensions surrounding this summit."

    The murmurs of the crowd grew louder as people sought shelter from the deluge. Some exchanged worried nces, while others looked to the sky with furrowed brows.

    Old Gu stood by the window, his gaze fixed on the darkened sky. Rain poured relentlessly, mirroring the storm of emotions brewing within him. He had always prided himself on remaining detached from the political affairs that gued the realm, focusing solely on nurturing young minds at the Nirvana School. But now, with the impending summit and Lyon''s involvement, he found himself drawn into a web of intrigue and uncertainty.

    As he watched the raindrops cascade down the windowpane, Old Gu couldn''t help but let out a heavy sigh. Lyon, the enigmatic teacher whose arrival had sparked both admiration and suspicion, held a pivotal role in the uing events. The fate of Second Heaven seemed to rest on his shoulders, and Old Gu couldn''t ignore the weight of the responsibility that had been ced upon him.

    ---

    Refl, his wrists bound by a rough chain, sat huddled in a dimly lit cell. The sound of dripping water echoed through the damp chamber, matching the rhythm of his racing thoughts. He strained his ears, desperate to catch any snippets of conversation that might shed light on his captor''s intentions.

    A low murmur reached his ears from beyond the thick stone walls. He leaned closer to the cold bars, his heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and fear. The voice belonged to one of the bandits assigned to guard him, unaware of the significance of the information he possessed.

    "Did ya hear?" the bandit''s voice carried through the air, a mix of excitement and intrigue. "The summit''s finally happenin''! All the big shots from the kingdoms are headin'' there, they say."

    Refl''s breath caught in his throat. The summit. The mere mention of it sent shivers down his spine. It was a gathering of immense importance, a convergence of power that could shape the future of Second Heaven.

    He strained to listen further, his mind racing with possibilities. The bandit''s voice grew faint as he moved away, and a few words drifted to Refl''s ears

    "...change everything... alliances... secrets unveiled..."

    The gravity of the situation sank in. The summit was not merely a gathering of kings. It held the potential to alter the very fabric of Second Heaven.

    Refl muttered, "It has begun..."

    One by one, the kings of Second Heaven embarked on their journeys to the summit, unaware of each other''s presence. The timing of their departures was orchestrated with utmost precision, ensuring that their paths did not intersect. It was a deliberate decision, for the stakes were high, and each king carried their own burdens and responsibilities.

    The storm raged on, its intensity matching the turmoil that swelled within the hearts of these monarchs. As raindrops pelted against carriage windows and lightning shed across the sky, the kings pressed forward, their thoughts consumed by the weighty matters that awaited them at the summit.

    "War," said Refl revealing a sharp gaze.

 Chapter 1004 Citadel of Celestia, Who Does The Bell Chimed For?

    <h4>Chapter 1004 Citadel of Celestia, Who Does The Bell Chimed For?</h4>

    The Citadel of Celestia, an ancient fortress of immense grandeur, stood as a relic of a bygone era. Its weathered stone walls, worn and cracked with the passage of time, bore the weight of countless years and whispered stories of forgotten battles and lost glory. Though the fortress had long ceased to be maintained, its towering structure remained resolute, defying the ravages of age and neglect.

    Once, the Citadel had been a beacon of power and might, its formidable walls protecting the realm it served. But now, vines and ivy crept along its exterior, intertwining with the cracks and crevices, reiming the fortress as nature''s own domain. Moss clung to the ancient stones, infusing them with a weathered green hue that blended seamlessly with the surroundingndscape.

    Inside, the halls and chambers echoed with the memories of a bygone era. Dust-covered tapestries, once vibrant with colors and intricate designs, hung in tattered remnants from the walls. Time had dimmed the once-glorious murals that adorned the ceilings, leaving only faint traces of their former splendor. Sunlight filtered through stained ss windows, casting fragmented patterns of color upon the worn floors.

    Yet, despite the signs of decay and abandonment, there was an undeniable aura of majesty that clung to the Citadel. Its architecture spoke of craftsmanship and artistry that transcended the passage of time. The grand archways, embellished with intricate carvings, hinted at the architectural prowess of those who had built it centuries ago. The towering watchtowers, though weathered and worn, stillmanded an imposing presence against the sky.

    Hooves of horses were heard on the cobblestones through the grand arch, breaking the stillness that had settled upon the ancient grounds. The stallions raised their hind legs as the regal carriage stopped.

    "Oh, I guess I''m the first one," Dressed in regal attire, King Aldric of Evlund stepped down from his carriage, his presencemanding and dignified. His tall figure was d in a royal blue cloak, embroidered with symbols of his kingdom. A jeweled crown rested upon his head, reflecting the faint sunlight that managed to pierce through the thick clouds overhead.

    "Glory to Evlund!" said the Evlun''s guards the moment they saw the one who sat on their throne step out.

    With measured steps, King Aldric crossed the threshold into the main hall of the Citadel alone. The grandeur of the chamber, though faded and worn, did not escape his discerning eyes. He marveled at the remnants of opulent decorations that adorned the walls, once the pride of the Citadel.

    Shortly after, the hooves of another horse hade through the same grand arch. The guards of Evlund naturally nced over before their brows furrowed seeing other guards of another kingdom giving them a sharp gaze.

    King Valerius of Avol, renowned for his charismatic nature and powerful cultivation of arts, made his grand entrance. His regal attire, embellished with intricate gold embroidery, mirrored the opulence and grandeur of his kingdom. With an air of confidence and an enigmatic smile, King Valerius exuded an aura of power and authority.

    "Glory to Avol!" the guards chanted.

    Valerius made his way inside the fortress alone before he entered the grand assembly hall of Celestia. There a round table was set right in the middle with the only source of light was the sun itself as there were no roofs left for shade. He quickly noticed a fellow king had already taken a seat.

    "Aldric," Valerius smirked as he approached his seat.

    "Valerius," Aldric nodded as he watched him took a seat.

    "Things have taken to a wild turn, huh, hahaha!" Valeriusughed and echoed throughout the corridor of the fortress.

    "Second Heaven will notst if you keep onughing at things," said Aldric.

    Valerius''sugh abruptly stopped as his gaze slowly turned into a serious re, "Are you insulting me?"

    "Insult or not, that will depend on what will transpire over this table," said Aldric before both of them heard yet another set of horses galloping over the cobblestones of the fortress.

    "Glory to Srien!"

    King Corvin of Srien, a resolute and charismatic ruler, made his grand entrance to the Citadel of Celestia. Adorned in regal attire, with a golden crown atop his head and a radiant sun emblem emzoned on his garments, King Corvin exuded an air of nobility and warmth.

    With a steady stride and a warm smile, King Corvin traversed the ancient halls of the Citadel, his presencemanding attention and respect. The tales of Srien''s rich culture, flourishing arts, and benevolent rule had spread throughout thend, making him a beloved figure among his people, however, the matter at hand was more than just his people.

    After none of them could see him, his face turned cold. The summit this time was a challenge to the bnce of Second Heaven, his warm smile won''t cut it.

    "Corvin," Valerius smiled as he waved his hand. "Haha, you never show that side of yours to your people."

    "The people only need to know that everything will be fine," said Corvin as he took his seat before nodding at Aldric.

    "What makes you sure that everything will be fine?" asked Aldric.

    Corvin smirked with a snort.

    "You''ve been on the attack this whole time, Aldric, is something wrong with your wife?" asked Valerius before heughed yet again.

    "With what''s at stake, you are also taking it too lightly, Valerius," said Aldric.

    "You worry too much," said Valerius before he nce over the two empty seats left. "Well, since Cae is dead, I don''t think we need an extra chair," said Valerius as he stood up.

    "I just got here, and you already want to break something?" Corvin sat with his eyes closed.

    The melodic chime of bells echoed through the assembly hall, piercing through the air with an otherworldly resonance. Its ethereal sound also reached the ears of the guards stationed throughout the Citadel of Celestia. Startled, they exchanged nces, their brows furrowing with a mix of curiosity and unease.

    "Keep the chair," said a familiar voice before a figure revealed himself from the shadow as the bells resonated with the chime. Once the shimmering sun gave grace toward the figure, all kings turned vignt as they saw one of the key individuals arrive at the summit. He wore no crown but his presence was kinglike.

    Drogan smirked as he leisurely took the vacant seat and level himself amongst the kings of Second Heaven.

    "What does the legend say again," said Valerius with furrowed brows. "As the bell of citadel chimes, it brought the agent of change."

    "I don''t really believe in legends," said Corvin. "It''s baseless."

    "The base is belief, that''s why it''s called a legend," said Aldric as he locked his gaze at Drogan. "However, the history of this ce did indeed have one piece of knowledge that is very peculiar. The bells of Celestia cannot be rung no matter how heavy the hammer was, however, once it detected the presence of a rightful owner, the bells will wee them themselves."

    "GLORY TO ELYRIANTH!"

    The three kings, Aldric of Evlund, Valerius of Avol, and Corvin of Srien, exchanged wide-eyed nces, their attention instantly captured by the resounding deration. Drogan furrowed his brows with his eyes sharp as daggers looking to the arch that led to this assembly hall.

    Nyi made his grand entrance as he stood in awe. He was sunk in the beauty and elegance of the resonance as if the ancient fortress was weing his arrival.

    The other guards from other kingdoms watched Nyi in slight awe before Rew approached his king with excitement, "Y-Your Majesty! The legend! You''re the legend, your majesty!"

    "Holy crap, the legends are alive!" said Noah as he looked around at the courtyard.

    "Woah, we are witnessing something incredible here," said Reinhard as he gulped.

    Nyi was in awe at the majestic wee before he heard the soft creak of the door of the carriage being opened. He nced over before he gulped, ( No... that can''t be right, is it him? ).

    Selena was the first one toe out. She immediately stepped away and took a deep breath at the wonderful scenery beneath the chimes. Then, he revealed himself.

    As Lyon stepped out of the carriage, a gentle breeze swept through the courtyard of the Citadel of Celestia, caressing his face and rustling his hair. It felt as though the very air itself hade alive, embracing him in a warm, weing embrace.

    The surroundingndscape, with its rolling hills and lush greenery, provided a picturesque backdrop to the ancient fortress. The vibrant colors of nature seemed toe alive in the presence of Lyon as if nature itself rejoiced at his arrival.

    ( So familiar, yet distant ) thought Lyon as he opened and revealed his sharp eyes.

    The guards of the other kingdoms were clutching against their awareness of danger. The man that just got out of the luxurious carriage was none other than the man that made the summit happen in the first ce.

 Chapter 1005 Assembly Hall

    <h4>Chapter 1005 Assembly Hall</h4>

    The guards, well-versed in the legends and prophecies, exchanged puzzled nces, trying toprehend Lyon''s calm demeanor in the face of such a significant moment. Whispers of uncertainty floated among them, as they contemted the meaning behind the chiming bells and Lyon''s seemingly unaffected presence.

    Under the watchful gazes of those gathered, Lyon entered the ancient fortress with an air of nonchnce, as if he were stepping into a familiar domain. The weight of their curious eyes did little to disrupt his calm demeanor. As Lyon stepped foot inside the ancient fortress hall, a profound stillness settled upon the surroundings. The reverberations of the chiming bells, which had echoed through the courtyard moments ago, ceased abruptly, as if yielding to the presence of Lyon. The sudden silence hung in the air, filling the space with an eerie tranquility.

    As Lyon stepped further into the ancient fortress, a sense of familiarity washed over him. The weathered stones, the winding corridors, and the grandeur of the citadel evoked a feeling of closeness as if he had walked these halls for another lifetime. Yet, there was also an unmistakable distance, a veil of time and forgotten memories that separated him from the true depths of that familiarity.

    The echoes of history whispered in Lyon''s ears, tantalizing fragments of stories that resonated with his soul. The architecture spoke of a glorious past, of battles fought and victories won. The aura of the fortress seemed to stir a dormant power within him, a recognition of something ancient and profound.

    Yet, Lyon couldn''t quite grasp the full extent of that familiarity. It remained just out of reach, teasing him with glimpses of understanding but withholding theplete picture. It was as if the fortress held secrets that belonged to a distant part of his being, waiting to be unveiled.

    "This ce..."

    "Is it too familiar?" asked Selena who was always beside him the moment he stepped further in.

    Lyon looked at Selena with his body turned at him. "I can''t put my finger on it, but... yes."

    "That''s because this is one of our old hideouts," said Selena as she faced the rigid wall that stood the test of time.

    "Hideout?" Lyon furrowed his brows as he neglected the footsteps behind them. He approached the nearby wall before looking at his palm then extended it forward to feel the structure of the building. It was cold, yet there was a metaphoric warmth coursing through his mind.

    His ears twitched as he heard faint peals ofughter diminishing to vanish. He quickly turned with eyes brightened and frightened Nyi and the three students.

    "Holy crap you scared me!" said Noah as he rustled his chest as if his heart wanted a short vacation leave.

    Lyon''s brows turned t before Nyi stepped in and said, "Lyon, let me lead the way."

    "No," said Lyon. "You go on ahead first, I want to take a stroll a little."

    "S-Stroll...?" Nyi''s brows twitched. He himself was an aloof person but even he had to pay respect to the person in front of him, for thetter far outssed him in the field. "But Lyon��"

    "Take them with you, I will join soon," said Lyon as he turned and made his point clear. He smiled at his wife, "Darling, let''s take a walk."

    "En!" Selena quickly slipped her hand around his arm. Her head joyously leaned on his right shoulder.

    "Damn, he just left us like an eagle shoving its children from the nest," said Noah.

    "Do eagles do that?" Reinhard raised his brows.

    "I don''t�� goddamnit Reinhard that''s not the point!" said Noah.

    "Either way, this must be his way of teaching, no surprises there," said Rayus as he grinned. "Meeting of kings, bring it on!"

    "Mind your words," said Nyi as he sighed. "The other ones are not aszy as me."

    The three students straightened their backs before bowing, "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    Nyi nodded before turning around. He pointed at the corridor, "We take a turn here."

    As Nyi and the three students made their entrance into the summit chamber, all eyes turned to behold their arrival. The atmosphere within the room became charged with a myriad of emotions, reflecting the diverse perspectives and expectations of those present. The kings and Drogan, who held key positions of power and influence, were particrly invested in observing their arrival.

    The kings, Aldric of Evlund, Valerius of Avol, and Corvin of Srien, directed their gaze toward Nyi and the students with a mix of curiosity and interest. They sought to gauge the abilities and intentions of these individuals, as their presence could potentially impact the discussions and oues of the summit.

    Drogan, too, fixed his eyes upon Nyi and the students, albeit with a different intensity. As a figure shrouded in mystery and known for his cunning, his attention was drawn to these neers, trying to decipher any hidden motives or potential threats they might pose to his own objectives.

    While the gaze of the kings and Drogan were not the sole focus of the gathering, their collective attention added an additionalyer of scrutiny and significance to the arrival of Nyi and the students. The weight of their positions and the influence they held within Second Heaven elevated their observations, as they sought to discern the role and impact these neers would have in the proceedings.

    The emotions within the chamber varied among the kings and Drogan. Curiosity, intrigue, and perhaps even a touch of wariness mingled in their expressions, revealing their individual perspectives and concerns. Their collective gaze upon Nyi and the students set the stage for a delicate dance of power.

    As Nyi''s gaze swept across the chamber, he couldn''t help but be taken aback by the sight of Drogan seated among the kings. The presence of Drogan, a figure known for his cunning and unpredictable nature, in such a distinguished gathering was half-expected and raised immediate questions in Nyi''s mind. ( He''s here ).

    Nyi''s brows furrowed, his expression a mix of surprise and wariness. He hadn''t anticipated Drogan''s inclusion in this gathering of monarchs, and it left him wondering about the true intentions behind the invitation extended to the enigmatic figure.

    Suppressing his surprise, Nyi took a deep breath and resolved to approach the situation with a calm and collected demeanor.

    "I offer my sincerest apologies for myte arrival," Nyi began, his voice carrying across the chamber. "Unforeseen circumstances led to the dy, and I deeply regret any inconvenience caused."

    "I thought you will have another, individual with you," said Aldric before he smirked.

    ( Just arrived and his figure is already the main point ) thought Nyi as he could feel the gravity of the presence.

    "Hahahaha, calm down King Aldric, let the boy��" Valerius made a fake cough before continuing, "I mean, the young king, take a seat first, though, I do have a question, why are you three here?"

    Valerius smirked and red out his presence upon the three students. The extreme pressure almost made them copse, the sheer force from the mere gaze made their knees tremble. This was the power of a king in Second Heaven. They knew they shouldn''t be here, yet it was an experience that was exclusively given to them by their teacher, they were not going to kneel down that easy.

    "Please..." said Nyi calmly.

    Valerius frowned at Nyi before he crossed his arms and pulled his mighty aura back. "You better have a good reason for them to be joining the summit."

    Nyi heard the three of them gasping for air as if they had the most strenuous cardio of their whole life, he knew Valeriusplied. "Thank you," he nodded in acknowledgment before reaching for the only vacant seat left.

    "He''s here, isn''t he?" asked Drogan with brows furrowed.

    Drogan''s question hung in the air, causing a palpable tension in the assembly hall. Nyi''s eyes widened, and his brows furrowed in surprise. He turned to face Drogan, meeting his intense gaze with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. The kings and the three students also fixed their eyes on Nyi, waiting anxiously for his response.

    "My thoughts are the same," said Corvin, "King Nyi, you also invited him, right?"

    Nyi put his arms on the ancient table. "Yes, I invited him, King Corvin, do not worry, he will be joining uster."

    Corvin snorted, "I''m not worried, but he looked down on the summit, a p to the face for all of us?"

    "All of us?" Nyi leaned forward and raised his chin. "I do respectively believe, that I should know who invited Drogan in this matter. If he came uninvited, then he did the same."

    The three students stood beside Nyi, their eyes widening in amazement as Nyi posed his counter question to Drogan. Their jaws dropped slightly, and a spark of curiosity ignited in their expressions. They exchanged astonished nces with each other, silently conveying their surprise at Nyi''s boldness. The atmosphere in the assembly hall grew even more charged with intrigue as the students eagerly awaited a response.

 Chapter 1006 Why Did You Kill King Cae?

    <h4>Chapter 1006 Why Did You Kill King Cae?</h4>

    ?

    Drogan''s expression remained resolute as he replied to Nyi''s question. His face, unwavering and determined, showed no signs of surprise or hesitation.

    "I''m here because simply I am needed," said Drogan. "Doesn''t it make it easier when the subject of this summit arrives in the ce, however, I can''t say the same about the individual that you let roamed free in this old building."

    His voice had a sense of conviction as if he believed himself to be an integral part of the gathering, regardless of formal invitations or acknowledgments. His words resonated in the silent assembly hall, causing a ripple of intrigue and curiosity among the kings and the students alike.

    Nyi pulled his face and straightened his back as he said with a hint of regal, "Esteemed kings, should we allow Drogan to join the summit? Even more so, to sit amongst us?"

    Nyi turned to the other kings, his gaze scanning their faces. The air in the assembly hall grew tense as the kings contemted the proposition. Their expressions varied, revealing curiosity, skepticism, and intrigue. The weight of the decision hung in the air, as each king deliberated on the potential implications of Drogan''s presence.

    After a brief moment of silence, one of the kings, King Aldric of Evlund, nodded approvingly, acknowledging the importance of considering different perspectives. The others followed suit, each expressing their agreement in their own way��some with a nod, others with a slight raise of the eyebrow. It was a unanimous decision among the kings that Drogan would be allowed to participate in the summit, his presence deemed valuable.

    The three students exchanged astonished nces as they witnessed the unexpected agreement among the other three kings, who nodded in unison, signaling their approval for Drogan to participate in the summit. The gravity of the moment and the significance of Drogan''s presence in such a prestigious gathering left the students awe-struck, realizing that this summit would be unlike any they had anticipated.

    ( Now what do we do? I can''t read which of them are aplices to Drogan''s cause ) thought Rayus before he darted his nce toward his senior that was sitting with brows furrowed.

    ( Is all of them... that would be the worst case ) thought Nyi as he rested his shoulders.

    "As a King, we see objectively, so I have no problem letting Drogan join the summit," said King Aldric before he darted his nce toward the three students, "On the other hand, I advise that the three students are not within earshot as we discussed further."

    Valerus crossed his arms and took a deep inhale through his nose before nodding heavily.

    "They have no right to be a presence here," said King Corvin.

    The three students were yet again being exposed to another nerve-wracking situation. Their goosebumps rose incredibly that they could feel the soft airbrushing between them.

    "I''m afraid that they are here under his personal request," said Nyi. "Otherwise, he wouldn''t be joining us today."

    "Oh? Lyon has that much power over you?" asked Drogan. "I never thought that a Mortal Realm-born would be able to have such a high degree of authority in Second Heaven."

    Valerius grunted, "If Leander was still the king, he would not let Lyon join the summit."

    Nyi frowned, "I think that it''s best if esteemed King Valerius does not speak of my father when I''m present."

    "Heh," Valerius smirked, "He raised you well."

    Nyi nodded respectfully before he darted his nce toward Drogan, "The three students will stay."

    Drogan crossed his arms, "Are you sure? I don''t think the other kings will like it."

    "What''s important is that we are discussing something that they can''t do anything about," said Nyi before he crossed his arms, "They have no political power, let them hear and watch, see if the sovereigns are what they say they are in public or not, or... are you afraid?"

    They exchanged nces of surprise and curiosity, intrigued by Nyi''s unexpected argument. The idea of including young and inexperienced individuals in such a significant event seemed unconventional, but it sparked their interest.

    "Well said," King Aldric smiled and nodded. "Fine, they can be spectators, meaning they don''t have a voice in the matter."

    "They never did," said Nyi.

    ( Oof that stings ) thought Rayus.

    "Alright, I suppose we have reached a consensus, let''s begin," said King Corvin.

    "I agree," said King Valerius.

    "I will start the summit," said King Aldric as he nced over at Nyi, "I would like to know, why did you kill King Cae?"

    His questions caused a profound silence as all attention was thrown at the young king. The news of Cae''s death has undoubtedly caused a ripple in Second Heaven, especially among those sitting on a throne.

    King Nyi smiled, "I think that you and I know, all of us... know, that King Cae was not killed by me."

    Rayus managed to gain insight as he saw that none of the other kings were surprised by Nyi''s words, meaning that they knew from the start what might truly happen.

    "Still, we want your words for it," said King Aldric, "The Broken Rose Kingdom is the smallest kingdom in Second Heaven and you conquered it."

    "Hahaha, I have to say that I envy you, King Nyi, was it really a beginner''s luck?" asked King Valerius.

    "I''m sure that all of your espionages tell a tale that simply was unbelievable, but it is the truth, Lyon killed Cae because thetter was trying to kill him and his wife, in an effort to let Drogan live longer," said Nyi as he looked at Drogan whose nce turned into with a season of re.

    "His motive was to let Drogan live?" King Aldric furrowed his brows. "You mean that Cae is an aplice to Drogan?"

    "He is indeed," said Drogan.

    ( He admitted it! ) thought the three students, revealing shocked expressions, unlike the kings at the table.

    "However, your wordings, I don''t like it, don''t narrative me as if I am the enemy of Second Heaven," said Drogan. "I''m not here to destroy the Second Heaven, I''m here to give a different opportunity to those unfortunates."

    Nyi bowed his head a little whilst his hand on his chest, "Forgive me if you are hearing so, however, that was not what I mean, what I''m truly meaning to say is that..." His eyes were determined as his words turned heavy, "King Cae did not believe that you would live against Lyon."

    The kings were shocked to their core as they heard Nyi''s revtion about thete King Cae''s intentions, especially so for one of the men that were spoken of.

    "What..." Drogan muttered before he clenched his jaw and a hint of blue vein could be seen crashing against the thin skin of his cheeks.

    Meanwhile, the man the other actor was elsewhere despite being in the same ancient fortress.

    Lyon and Selena were hand in hand strolling peacefully amidst the humidity and the ttering dusts on broken walls. They kept walking until they arrived at a spacious hall where the roof was the most intact out of the others albeit a beam of sunlight managed to prate, creating a mesmerizing disy of light and shadow.

    Lyon paused as his eyes widened.

    Within the ethereal glow, an old throne stood, its weathered surface adorned with intricate veiny patterns. Time had taken its toll on the once majestic seat, yet its aura of grandeur remained undeniable. The sunlight breathed life into the intricate carvings and embellishments, casting gentle shadows that danced upon the faded upholstery.

    As the ray of light reached its zenith, a delicate butterfly emerged, fluttering gracefully amidst the sunlit beams. Its delicate wings carried hues of iridescent blues and vibrant oranges, seemingly crafted by the light itself. The butterfly danced in harmony with the gentle breeze that wafted through the hall, creating an enchanting spectacle that mesmerized any who beheld it.

    In the midst of the sunlit disy, a single flower had grown, seemingly nourished by the divine touch of the sun''s rays. Its petals unfolded with delicate grace, revealing a vibrant bloom that radiated with colors of crimson and gold. It stood as a symbol of resilience and beauty, flourishing against all odds in the heart of the ancient fortress.

    "Feel it, darling, nobody can hide who you truly are," Selena whispered softly, her words carrying a touch of nostalgia. Her voice held a hint of urgency, as if she yearned for Lyon to reconnect with a part of himself he had once known. In her gentle touch and heartfelt plea, she sought to bridge the gap between Lyon''s present self and the echoes of his past.

    Amidst the beams of sunlight that painted the ancient hall, a sense of warmth enveloped his heart. Faint echoes ofughter from then filled the space, evoking a bittersweet nostalgia that stirred deep within his soul.

    Though he couldn''t quite discern the figures that danced in his memories, their presence was palpable. The etherealughter echoed with a familiarity that resonated in Lyon''s being, like a distant melody calling him back to a time when his glory shone brightly. In that fleeting moment, he felt the embrace of his past, a reminder of the greatness that once coursed through his veins. A? gentle smile tugged at the corners of his lips with his senses of sight closed.

 Chapter 1007 He Arrived With a Threat

    <h4>Chapter 1.4+''px''}">1007 He Arrived With a Threat</h4>

    Lyon slowly blinked his eyes, returning to the present moment. The echoes ofughter and the warmth that had filled his heart began to fade, dissipating like a fleeting dream. He looked around the ancient hall, its solemn atmosphere contrasting with the ethereal experience he had just encountered.

    "How is it?" Selena asked.

    Lyon shook his head, "I can''t help the feeling of familiarity, however, I can''t see their faces, just their lingering memories."

    "Do you know who they were?" asked Selena.

    "No, not a single one, not even a figure, just joyous peals ofughter," said Lyon.

    The memory of the butterfly fluttering around the single flower, illuminated by the rays of sunlight, lingered in his mind. It was a moment of connection to his past, a glimpse into the greatness he once possessed. Though the specifics remained elusive, the emotions it stirred within him remained.

    As Lyon reoriented himself to the present, he realized that Selena''s hand still rested in his. He gently squeezed it, grateful for her presence and the grounding force she provided. The trance-like experience had stirred something deep within him, reminding him of the journey he was on and the purpose he carried.

    "Is this our home?" asked Lyon. "They did mention that I was an emperor."

    "You mean your empire?" asked Selena.

    "Empire... right, the emperor has an empire... though, this doesn''t look like one, especially the size," said Lyon.

    Selena giggled, "Of course not, this is just an old hideout that we used back then, adventuring and stuff."

    Lyon looked around, "Then why is it unkempt?"

    "Perhaps, people forgot about who this belonged to, but this ce seems to remember you well, otherwise, the bells won''t chime," said Selena.

    "Ah, so that''s why I was feeling weed the moment I stepped out of the carriage," said Lyon as he sighed. He looked at the old throne before he nced at his wife whom thetter nodded.

    Selena let his hand go and watched. The back was not as big as a warrior, his robe was not as regal as he should be, however, his presence was undeniable within those determined steps that he took.

    Lyon stood right in front of the ancient throne. The seat had faced better days but it still greeted the rightful one despite time eating it out.

    "Darling, catch!"

    Lyon raised his brows as he turned before his hands moved in reflex and caught Selena''s sword with ease. He looked at the clean de, reflecting half of his face. He took a deep breath before he raised it. He swung exactly once, and profound stillness came before the veins broke simultaneously.

    It may not restore the ancient throne to its former glory, however, he could definitely see the hint of that bygone era. He turned around with a deliberate sway before he put his hands on his waist. He looked at Selena with a grin before he sat down on that upholstery. He put his leg on top of the other before his elbow pressed the armrest and his fist supported his cheek.

    Selena pped her hands rapidly and they echoed.

    "Haha!" Lyon was humored. He got off the throne before throwing the sword back to his wife. "Let''s go, I''m sure that they are waiting for me."

    "En!" Selena nodded before she let the man lead the way.

    Back in the assembly hall.

    Drogan managed to calm himself down and gained control of his emotion back. As his veins no longer pop, he looked at Nyi. "How do we know that you are talking the truth?"

    Nyi firmly answered, "Not a single person knows whether I''m lying or saying the truth."

    "Then maybe I should ask your students," said Drogan as he shifted his gaze toward the three at the back.

    Once more, the three students suffered a tremendous presence sting their shoulders down.

    "I thought that we agree to let them be spectators instead," said Nyi. "What is the meaning of this?"

    Valerius nodded, "Drogan,y down your aura, in the summit you respect the rule."

    "Hmm..." Drogan pulled his aura back within.

    King Aldric said, "However, I am curious if that is the truth or not."

    King Corvin nodded, "Indeed, I am curious as well."

    "Pardon me, but I have answered your question," said Nyi. "Esteemed kings, I believe that we should shift our attention to the main problem at hand."

    Nyi quickly averted the topic as he saw the chance. He didn''t want to antagonize Drogan further for there was no gain to be held. His main concern was to identify who was Drogan''s aplice, though, he knew very well that these kings of the older generation had very flexible minds.

    "And what would that be?" asked King Aldric.

    "The shift of the bnce of Second Heaven is fast approaching," said Nyi. "King Cae is dead by my hand, I acimed his legacy, the Broken Rose Kingdom, however, we all cannot pretend that Drogan is not still eyeing the control over Second Heaven."

    King Corvin shares a sharp gaze toward Nyi, "What is your true purpose ining here, King Nyi?"

    "To know who is my enemy," said King Nyi.

    Nyi''s words hung in the air, carrying an undercurrent of tension and suspicion. The other kings seated around the table exchanged nces, their expressions veiled with surprise and guardedness. Nyi''s intention to uncover the enemy among them had struck a nerve, threatening the fragile alliances and uneasy peace that had been maintained by the previous generation.

    "You think of me as a viin too much, young king," said Drogan. "Are you afraid of this runic power that you failed toprehend the potential of?"

    "You''re wrong, Drogan, what I''m afraid of is not the unknown power of the runes, but your obsession," said Nyi. "I think you are the one that is failing to understand yourself, once a hero, now nothing more than just a bandit leader with a code, you will do everything within your power to rule, even the most heinous thing."

    "It seems like you are too young to have the crown," said Drogan. "You failed to see that what I did is necessary for the fruition of my goal."

    "Then what is your goal?" asked King Aldric, "You didn''t hide that you have the desire to control Second Heaven, and I have to say that is a lofty goal."

    "Rune is the next generation, King Aldric," said Drogan.

    "And you are willing to teach this rune to all of us?" asked Nyi. "I highly doubt, since this is your secret weapon to overpower the esteemed kings of Second Heaven."

    "King Nyi," King Valerius said, "I''m afraid that you are blinded by hate toward Drogan and that your judgment is clouded and mudded."

    Nyi furrowed his brows as he darted his nce toward King Valerius.

    "Perhaps Drogan is trying to offer a new way of cultivation, maybe the runes are the breakthrough that Second Heaven needed to advance to the Third Heaven."

    Aldric furrowed his brows, "Why are you so inclined to believe that Drogan will share his knowledge about the rune?"

    "I am not," King Valerius shook his head. "But we can at least negotiate with him."

    "Negotiate," Corvin furrowed his brows. "Perhaps you are hinting at something here, King Valerius."

    King Valerius shrugged, "Let''s see the other option, this individual Lyon that is said to be heralded from the realm of Mortal World, what does he offer to Second Heaven? But the death of our dear friend Cae, the next could be me, Corvin, or Aldric, or even, you yourself, King Nyi."

    Valerius''s words lingered in the room, weaving an intricate tapestry of tension and suspicion. The atmosphere grew heavy as the other kings seated around the table met each other''s eyes, their gazes filled with a mix of surprise and wariness.

    "I can offer Drogan''s head."

    Lyon''s voice reverberated through the vast assembly hall, slicing through the tense silence like a de. The kings, Drogan, and the three students spun around, their eyes widening in disbelief as they beheld the unexpected arrival of Lyon. The once absent figure now stood before them, emanating an air of confidence and a mischievous smirk ying on his lips. His arms were casually crossed, exuding a newfound aura of authority.

    A collective gasp escaped the lips of the kings and students, their astonishment morphing into a mix of surprise, curiosity, and a hint of trepidation. Lyon''s sudden appearance disrupted their running thoughts of new points of view, casting a fresh wave of uncertainty upon the already tumultuous proceedings. The enigmatic figure who had remained elusive for so long had now emerged,manding attention with his mere presence.

    "Teacher...!" uttered the three students altogether.

    Drogan''s brows furrowed deeply as he regarded Lyon''s sudden arrival. His eyes narrowed, trying to discern the underlying motives behind this unexpected appearance. The surprise was evident on his face, mingled with a tinge of suspicion.

    Thest actor of the summit arrived with his wife, who stood steadfastly by his side.

 Chapter 1008 Determined to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1008 Determined to Kill</h4>

    He arrived. His presence was different, the air in nature changed slightly. He who stood before his enemy was nonchnt, and his emotion bare. His arms crossed and his chin raised slightly as he looked down on those who sat around the table. Four of them were kings, another one was a wholly motivated bandit.

    "Your presence here is quite astonishing, daring, or just a fool?"mented King Aldric.

    "Hahaha, you have the balls to threaten someone in front of us kings," said King Valerius.

    "As nuisance as you are, you deserve to be here," said King Corvin.

    "Lyon," Nyi nodded.

    "I''m afraid we have run out of seats for you," said Drogan before he unraveled his aura once more, but this time, he let the other kings feel it as well.

    The kings raised their brows. They definitely felt the tremendous aura that seeped out of Drogan''s figure. This was the man that aimed to rule Second Heaven, something that no ordinary people had. His tenacity was as thick as hide but his obsession far surpass those of a normal person. He reached this unbelievable height of strength through his wicked ways and the kings immediately thought of the runes under his resources.

    "Kh!" Noah and the two others immediately fell to their knees. Their head refused to look up as if a mountain was stuck between the muscles in their neck.

    "Did you know that... you are in my house?" asked Lyon as his eyes turned dagger.

    "Hm..? Kh?!" Drogan''s eyes widened before a far more superior aura washed his.

    Lyon''s regal-like aura burst out. The three students'' faces immediately stomped against the floor. The four kings had their goosebumps rise simultaneously. Their souls were shaken no matter how much they try to control their breathing.

    King Valerius nced down to see their palms sweating and trembling, a hint of trepidation was revealed on their face before he looked at Lyon with shock in his eyes. ( Did he also use the runes on his body? ).

    "Enough!" said Drogan as he mmed his hand on the table, the force behind it made an audible crack on the table.

    Lyon pulled his aura out, and a condescending smile tugged in the corner of his lips. "I think, that you and I know, how pointless this meeting is."

    King Aldric gulped, "Will you not listen to reason, Lyon?"

    "Whatever your reason is, it has nothing to do with me, this is personal," said Lyon as his gaze didn''t shift away from Drogan.

    "Ah, there you have it," said Nyi as he sighed and used the table as a support to stand up. He turned back and stood by Lyon''s side, "It''s either you''re with us, or against us."

    "Don''t act so hasty now, Lyon," said Drogan as he revealed a smirk, "you better behave yourself."

    Lyon frowned, "What are you talking about?"

    "You think I expose myself in danger without any n? Despite how I look, I do have the n to strict your movements from doing something rash," said Drogan.

    Corvin looked at Drogan, "Don''t tell me, Drogan, did you...?"

    "Do you understand, what I''m saying?" said Drogan as he fixated his gaze on Lyon.

    A heavy silence settled upon the three students as Drogan''s words hung in the air. Their eyes widened in shock, their minds struggling toprehend the weight of his insinuation. The realization washed over them like a cold wave, sending shivers down their spines.

    Their gazes darted between Lyon and Drogan, searching for answers in their expressions. Fear and concern etched deep lines on their faces, mirroring the turmoil that churned within.

    He had been warned by Lenu before, that Drogan will use underhanded tactics to win if he must. The bandit always seeking the most efficient way to deal with his foes and now...

    Lyon''s hands shook before his head hung down. "Did you send one of your men to Mortal World?"

    Questions swirled in their minds, their thoughts racing to piece together the puzzle of this unsettling revtion. How had Drogane to possess someone so dear to Lyon?

    "I did," said Drogan as his voice echoed. "I''m sure that he has too much fun since he hasn''t returned yet. Believe me, I will take care well of the person that he captured as I care for Refl, my dear old friend."

    Selena furrowed her brows as she frowned. She noticed Drogan''s words were off a little. The man sent to the Mortal World had not returned yet, meaning there was a chance that the man was captured by Cecile.

    She knew the auburn-haired well, the one called War Maiden at her prime. Thetter won''t necessarily waste an enemy until she got what she wanted out of them if possible. With Graham, Assid, and the frenzy Kesya, it was highly unlikely that Cecile could be killed or faced a far worse state.

    ( I''m sure that it''s churning inside you, now re! A raging prey always overlooks stuff, it goes for a cultivator too! ) thought Drogan as he slowly coupled his fist. ( If I can take you out here and now, then there is no need for arger-scale war, you don''t know how happy I am to see that you joined the summit as well ).

    Nyi frowned, "Drogan!"

    King Aldric sighed, "Ah, I should have expected that you will do something dirty like that."

    King Corvin sighed as well, "From Second Heaven to Mortal World, is like a giant to an army of ants, though, now will you settle down and listen to rea��!?"

    Corvin''s eyes opened wide in disbelief as he saw Lyon was already in mid-air atop the table. He caught his gaze, full of zing re and his entire body was epassing killing intent. In that half a second he knew that Lyon was determined to kill Drogan right there and then.

    "?!" Drogan raised his brows as he saw Lyoning. His eyes widened and immediately he took his thick arms to cross before him. Both runes embroidered on his arms glowed as veins bulged.

    Rui''s re was oveyed by Lyon''s before he kicked Drogan right at the center of the crossed arm.

    Drogan gritted his teeth before his huge body broke the chair that was etched to the ground and the sheer power behind the blow sent Drogan hurtling backward, crashing into the wall with a deafening thud. The force of the impact caused debris to rain down, burying him beneath a heap of rubble.

    The sound reverberated through the assembly hall, echoing with a thunderous boom that seemed to shake the very foundation of the ancient fortress. Outside the hall, the guards stationed nearby were jolted from their posts, and their attention snapped to the sudden disturbance.

    The guards, swiftly drew their swords, their instincts kicking into high gear. Their training and dutypelled them to protect and maintain order in the face of potential threats. However, they knew that the summit will likely be disastrous from the start, yet, they didn''t know from which kingdoms were the enemy and from which were allies.

    Rew looked at the other kingdoms'' guards with wariness. He was the leading man of Elyrianth''s guards so he had to maintain the order of his men, to be hasty would mean death.

    Lyon stood atop the table, hismanding presence instantly capturing the attention of everyone in the hall. His hands clenched into tight fists, his gaze fierce and determined. The other kings, their faces a mixture of surprise and awe, couldn''t help but be taken aback by the unexpected disy of power and authority.

    "Ah," Corvin snapped back into reality and mmed his hand on the table, "What''s the meaning of this, Lyon!"

    Drogan emerged from the rubble with a slow and deliberate pace, his battered form a testament to the intensity of the sh with Lyon. As he stood amidst the debris, his eyes gleamed with an unyielding determination that refused to be extinguished.

    The hall fell into a heavy silence, the air thick with tension and anticipation. The other kings watched with a mix of surprise and wariness as Drogan gathered hisposure, his presencemanding attention despite his disheveled state.

    "I''m afraid, it''s far toote for discussion, King Corvin," said Nyi. "I will drop the pleasantries, state your side." Nyi drew his sword.

    The three students looked at each other before nodding as they drew theirs as well. Despite nervousness clouded over them.

    "Do you know what Leandercks? Desire to grow," said Valerius as heughed and stood by Drogan''s side.

    "Runes is more than just a potential," said Corvin as he stood on the other side.

    However, Aldric remained seated despite the heat of the situation. His eyes scanned the environment carefully.

    "I see," said Nyi as he shook his head, "It''s a shame then."

    "Now you get what you want," said Valerius as heughed. "Young King, the next time we meet, it would be life and death, I will have to apologize to Leanderter."

    "Lyon, you just made a big mistake," said Drogan before his eyes caught something moving.

    "Cleave," Scarlett swung with a deliberate and controlled movement, descended slowly as if defying thews of time.

    Drogan and the other two kings immediately faced death approaching as they saw the sword stopped just a tip above the floor. Their hair fluttered as the ground beneath her sword split open, creating a deep chasm that snaked its way through the halls of the fortress. The very foundations trembled, and the walls cracked under immense force. Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring the once-stately surroundings.

 Chapter 1009 Moon Hare Art: Crescent

    <h4>Chapter 1009 Moon Hare Art: Crescent</h4>

    The guards stood frozen in disbelief as they witnessed the incredible impact of the sh. Their eyes widened as the ground split open, revealing a deep chasm that snaked its way through the once-solid floor. The force of the strike had shattered the very foundation of the fortress, leaving a scene of chaos and destruction.

    Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring their vision and making it difficult to navigate the crumbling surroundings. The guards struggled to regain theirposure, their hands gripping their swords tightly, ready to defend against any potential threat that may arise.

    Whispers of astonishment and awe spread among the guards, their voices hushed as they tried toprehend the immense power that Selena had unleashed. The sheer magnitude of the strike was unlike anything they had ever witnessed before, and it left them both awestruck and apprehensive.

    As the dust settled and the guards cautiously navigated the unstable terrain, a palpable tension hung in the air. The impact of Selena''s strike reverberated not only within the fortress but also within the hearts and minds of those present. It was a reminder of the immense power wielded by Lyon and his allies, and the potential consequences thaty ahead.

    The guards remained on high alert, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of further danger. The once-secure citadel of Celestia now stood as a testament to the unfolding events, its ancient walls bearing witness to the sh of forces that threatened to reshape the fate of Second Heaven.

    Rew suddenly felt a presence and his gaze quickly shifted to the sky. His eyes widened the moment he realized who was hovering in the air. "Drogan!"

    The other guards quickly looked up as well and noticed the man.

    "Why is he here?!"

    "This is a direct attack on the authority of Second Heaven!"

    "W-Wait... he looked so... disheveled," said another guard who had a keen eye.

    ( What a tremendous art, a fragile body like that can split open the ancient fortress of Celestia in one swing ) thought Drogan before he sunk into the realization that his big shots underlings were killed by an overwhelming power instead of schemes as he had initially thought.

    "Crazy woman," said King Valerius as he hovered over the air with rapid breath. "I have no idea she is this powerful."

    "Then you need to have more knowledge, that woman is far than ordinary," said King Corvin as he hovered over.

    The guards noticed the two kings standing together beside Drogan. They immediately knew the meaning of this. The kingdoms had chosen the sides they wanted to stand by.

    "Where''s His Majesty?"

    "Where is he?"

    Rew looked over his guard and saw their trepidations. The army grew nervous and he had to calm them down.

    "Valerius! Corvin!" Nyi shouted before he emerged from the ancient fortress with his chest tight and his chin raised. "Your heads will roll today!"

    "Y-Your Majesty?!" Rew eximed in disbelief. He looked at their young king giving out death threats, a side he had never seen before. As his goosebumps rose, he knew who the enemy was. "Men! Avaloria and Srien is our enemy!"

    "Brat, you finally revealed yourself," said Valerius as he crossed his arms. "Looks like I need to teach you a lesson!"

    King Aldric emerged from the ancient fortress with his dignified demeanor. Despite the intensity of the situation he was calm yet his gaze revealed determination. He hovered but he stood on neither side of them.

    "Aldric," Corvin furrowed his brows. "Which side you''re choosing?"

    Aldric shook his head, "This is not as simple as that, you have a secret dealing with Drogan, while I have none, why would I risk something without gaining something back?"

    King Aldric nced at Drogan hoping that the man will offer something of his interest or better yet, his kingdom''s, however, Drogan''s attention was elsewhere. Thetter didn''t even spare him basic pleasantries.

    Drogan''s eyes wandered, there was a more pressing matter that he had to deal with. Diversions after diversion, the state of the art of fighting. His mind was honed from his experience of how vulnerable and oblivious a cultivator could be.

    ( Wait a minute, where is Sir Lyon? ) thought Rew before his ears twitched hearing an iing arrow from the enemy side. He quickly dodged it before countering with an arrow of his own.

    The bells of Celestia spontaneously chimed again amidst the ruckus. Its echoes empowered even the sound of shing des. Celestia was still alive, and with it, a solemn look was bing of Drogan''s.

    His goosebumps rose as cold clutched on his nape. A moment of aversion was all it took and his eyes became the only muscles that he could move, and even then, it was strenuous. The kings with parted lips looked to their sides and saw.

    "Moon Hare art..."

    Lyon''s voice embodied coldness as his iris turned ambers. His entire skin had already turned bronze as he executed a wless somersault behind Drogan. His right heel aimed directly toward his head. The swift and precise movement seemed almost ethereal, reminiscent of a celestial dance.

    In that fleeting moment, as Lyon''s attack approached its target, the sun''s rays cast a peculiar glow, as if the moon itself had made an unexpected appearance in the midst of daylight. The pale orb hovered above, a silent witness to the impending impact.

    The atmosphere crackled with anticipation, the air thick with the tension of imminent impact. The assembled onlookers held their breath, their eyes fixed upon the unfolding spectacle.

    "Ruunnnee!" Drogan gritted his teeth. He knew it was toote to dodge. Despite the disparity of their cultivation level, Lyon''s speed far outssed him after utilizing that momentary aversion from the bells of Celestia.

    The three students looked up in awe before Selene suddenly stood in front of them with Scarlett in her hand.

    "Crescent!" Lyon''s red down.

    And then, in an explosion of motion, Lyon''s heel connected with Drogan''s head. The collision reverberated through the sky, shattering the clouds and sending shockwaves of energy cascading outward, so much so that the kings standing on the sides were pushed away.

    The force of the strike sent Drogan reeling, his body propelled downward, crashing into the ground. The impact caused huge tremors and huge debris flying over in all directions.

    Selena had a slight glint in her eyes as she saw the iing rubbles flying toward them. She moved with grace and precision, her de slicing through the air in a mesmerizing disy of skill.

    With each powerful swing of her sword, Selena effortlessly cut through the iing rubble, reducing it to smaller fragments. The sound of metal meeting stone filled the air, blending with the echoes of destruction that still lingered from Lyon''s earlier strike.

    Her movements were a seamless blend of grace and strength, her focus unwavering as she protected the three students from harm. The intensity in her eyes reflected her unwavering determination and unwavering resolve to shield them from any danger.

    The three students stood in awe, their eyes wide with astonishment as they witnessed Selena''s incredible disy of skill and the extent of the damage caused by Lyon''s powerful strike. The sheer force and precision with which Selena cut through the flying debris left them speechless, their admiration for her growing with each passing moment.

    They had known that Lyon and Selena possessed remarkable abilities, but seeing them in action firsthand was an entirely different experience. It was as if a veil had been lifted, revealing the true extent of their strength and mastery.

    And as Lyon stood there, bathed in the aftermath of his daring maneuver, the flicker of killing intent in his eyes red.

    "Don''t get too cocky now!" said Valerius as heunched forward with two swords in hand. "Taste the art of��!?"

    "Too bad," said Nyi as he stood by Lyon protecting him from Valerius''s side. "Your de will kneel in front of Elyrianth."

    "Tch!" Valerius clicked his tongue. "Not even your father ever won against me!"

    Nyi and Valerius fought on their own and dragged their battle elsewhere.

    "Is this your true power, Lyon?" Drogan emerged from the crater and his clothes were shredded, he tore off the upper half and revealed a body riddled with glowing runes. The sight was both mesmerizing and eerie at the same time.

    Those who saw his state was bbergasted. King Aldric and King Corvin shared a frown as they looked at the state Drogan was in.

    "Is this your so-called potential, Corvin?" asked Aldric.

    Corvin furrowed his brows and nced at Aldric, "There is no reason to go that far, unless in extreme situation."

    Lyon''s gaze locked onto Drogan''s, and at that moment, a palpable tension filled the air. The intensity of their mutual animosity was unmistakable. A charged energy emanated from both Lyon and Drogan. It was a silent challenge, a deration of their unwavering resolve.

    Drogan roared as he leaped and Lyon roared as he plunged down.

 Chapter 1010 Blessings vs Runes

    <h4>Chapter 1.4+''px''}">1010 Blessings vs Runes</h4>

    Drogan''s body propelled upward with incredible force, his muscles flexed and his fist extended, aimed directly at Lyon''s descending form. In the same instant, Lyon''s determination surged through him, his own fist driving downward with unwavering resolve. Their war cries pierced the air, mingling with the sh of their meeting fists.

    As their fists collided, a cataclysmic explosion of energy erupted, rippling outward in powerful shockwaves. The impact reverberated through the assembly hall, shaking the very foundation of the ancient fortress. The force unleashed by their meeting sent debris flying, shattering the surrounding structures and adding to the chaos that unfolded.

    The shockwaves rippled through the air, distorting the space around them and carrying immense power with them. The sh of their forces created a momentary rupture, a violent disturbance that seemed to defy thews of nature. The sheer intensity of their collision threatened to tear the fabric of reality itself.

    Witnessing the sh, the other kings, and the three students could only watch in awe and trepidation. The power unleashed by Lyon and Drogan was beyondprehension, transcending the boundaries of mortal strength. It was a sh of titans, each unleashing their full might in a bid for supremacy.

    Drogan''s surprise was palpable as the impact between Lyon and himself resulted in a near tie. The force of their collision repelled them both, albeit slightly, creating a momentary pause in their ferocious duel. ( Impossible! He matched the power of the runes?! ).

    But Lyon''s relentless determination shone through as he swiftly regained his footing and chased after Drogan, refusing to let him escape with his life.

    With the blessing from the figure he called mother, Lyon closed the distance between them instantly. His movements were swift and precise, his muscles as if honed by years of training and battle. Drogan, caught off guard by Lyon''s unyielding pursuit, found himself on the defensive, desperately trying to ward off the relentless onught.

    Lyon''s attacks came like a tempest, each strike calcted and executed with unwavering precision. His fists were a blur of motion, raining down upon Drogan with an unstoppable force. The sound of their impacts rippled the onlooker''s eardrums.

    "Waste!" Drogan yelled as the runes inscribed on his body enlightened and in seconds he managed to grab Lyon''s iing kick after an absolute block.

    Lyon quickly maneuvered and used the locked foot as his pivot, spinning beforeunching yet another devastating kick.

    Drogan''s brows twitched before he grabbed his counter. The impact sent a shockwave and fluttered his hair. He spun him around before mming Lyon down. Thetter''s body bounced from the impact and in mid-air, Drogan grabbed Lyon''s entire head and threw it toward the nearest mountain.

    Lyon was like a doll as he burst through huge tree after huge tree, creating a devastating trail before he ended up on the ground with a cough of blood.

    "Hm..." Drogan frowned before he suddenly turned left. A fierce de sliced through the air and missed him.

    Selena''s eyes widened in disbelief. Drogan managed to dodge the surprise attack. A surge of jade immediately covered his meridians as her eyes also shifted color. Her waist was reinforced with jade scales before she was sent flying with a spinning kick by Drogan.

    Blood escaped through her gritted teeth as she was sent flying down the summit.

    The onlookers watched in disbelief, especially the three students. Thetter had witnessed how powerful they were, yet they both were sent flying as Drogan stood unscathed.

    At that moment, the true extent of Drogan''s strength and presence was undeniable. He had proven himself to be a force to be reckoned with, a warrior of unmatched skill, however... the chimes of the bells were still ringing.

    Lyon propelled himself forward with his jaw clenched but midway, his eyes widened as his pupils moved to the right. Drogan appeared by his side already. Thetter smirked in victory before he was mmed to the ground once more by both of his knuckles. He bounced before he was caught by the head and lifted.

    "Your farse ends here," said Drogan before he looked to the right and a slit of space was opened.

    Selena who was at the other end had her eyes widened seeing that her moves were yet again anticipated. However, it was toote for her to cancel her action as she plunged forward with Scarlett pointing against Drogan''s head.

    "A spatial cultivator, how incredible," said Drogan. "Sadly, I can see your move on top of the board from a hundred years away!"

    Drogan kicked Lyon away before his hand reached out toward Selena''s neck. "It''s a shame that you two are against me, were you working for me, Second Heaven would have belonged to me far quicker."

    Selena''s gaze met Drogan''s and the former widened. Both of thetter''s eyes had rune written on it. The madman put an inscription even toward his tender eyes.

    "Your husband is pesky," said Drogan as he shook his head before throwing Selena toward Lyon''s direction.

    Lyon''s determination shattered for a moment as he quickly opened his arms to catch his wife.

    "Hahaha, love," Droganughed as heunched a kick toward Selena''s stomach before Lyon reached her, and propelled the couple to the distant mountain.

    The three students watched with a mixture of frustration and helplessness as Lyon and Selenay on the ground, their bodies battered and unmoving. The disy of power from Drogan had left them feeling small and insignificant, unable to intervene or make a difference in the face of such overwhelming strength.

    Their hands clenched into fists, their expressions filled with determination and a burning desire to protect theirrades. But they knew deep down that their current abilities were not enough to match Drogan''s might. The power gap seemed insurmountable, leaving them feeling frustrated and disheartened.

    "Ugh, Selena... are you alright?" asked Lyon.

    Selena coughed out blood as she saw the jade scales of her stomach vanish.

    "This one is a tough one, Lyon," said Bapho before he continued, "There is something odd about how he could anticipate Selena''s attack from the void, an Origin God cultivator shouldn''t have been able to match her at all, even those at peak."

    "Beating a Seraph was easy since he was lofty and careless, however, this one is quite shrewd," said Rui. "The runes must have refined more than just his basic prowess."

    "Darling..." said Selena as she stood up and wiped the blood on her lips. She flinched as a sting came from her ribs.

    "Selena!" Lyon panicked as he caught Selena''s shoulders. "You should rest for now."

    "Darling..."

    "It''s over Lyon," said Drogan as he approached with his hands behind his back. "Your farse ends here, in this summit."

    Selena frowned, she noticed that the runes in his eyes had vanished. However, she was sure that it was glowing as she was held up by the neck prior.

    Lyon red as he let go of Selena''s shoulders once she gained bnce. He took a step forward with both hands turned to fists. "I''ll kill you."

    "Heh, and what about your loved ones?" asked Drogan.

    "Darling, don''t worry about those back at Mortal World, as long as they are there, chances are, his man is held captive by Cecile as we speak," said Selena.

    "Hahaha, and how do you know that?" said Drogan. "Are you certain that there are cultivators in the Mortal World that could handle the might from Second Heaven?"

    "As much as I hate her, I wouldn''t underestimate the might of the one called War Maiden," Selena pointed her de toward Drogan. She closed her eyes before she revealed her resplendent blue eyes.

    "Selena..." Lyon looked at the determination emanating out of his wife.

    Lyon''s eyes widened with realization as he remembered Kesya''s words about Selena being referred to as ''The Void Empress.'' The gravity of those words sank in, and Lyon understood the true power and potential that Selena possessed.

    He looked at Selena, her resplendent blue eyes gleaming with determination and a ferocious fire. Her gaze was fixed on Drogan, her killing intent palpable in the air. Lyon had always known that Selena was a formidable swordswoman, but now he saw a glimpse of the true extent of her strength.

    "Hm!" Drogan frowned as both of his eyes revealed runes.

    Drogan''s frown deepened as he realized the magnitude of the threat Selena posed. The intensity in her resplendent blue eyes, the unwavering determination etched on her face, and the way she effortlesslymanded the space around her sent a clear message: she was a force to be reckoned with.

    It was not just Selena''s skill with a sword that unsettled Drogan; it was the invisible force that seemed to surround her, an energy that emanated from the depths of her being. She carried an aura of strength that surpassed mere physical prowess, a force that could reshape the very fabric of their encounter.

    "Hajin!"

    Drogan''s brows'' twitched as he saw Lyon bring forth a javelin in his hand. ( So you have another trick in your sleeve as well! ).

    "My turn, hohoho!" wisdomughter echoed.

    As Lyon assumed his battle stance, a surge of energy surged through him, causing his aura to erupt like a raging inferno. A white crown with seven points grew out of Lyon''s head as the Goat of Cmity etched its name on his back, recing Moon Hare.

    "What... is that..." Drogan''s eyes trembled as he looked at the state Lyon was in before he realized that the husband and the wife were both destruction and death. His figure shook facing the two unknowns.

 Chapter 1011 She Who Wield Blade, He Who Wield Javelin

    <h4>Chapter 1.4+''px''}">1011 She Who Wield de, He Who Wield Javelin</h4>

    Selena tightly gripped her de, its gleaming edge reflecting the flickering torchlight. Her stance was firm, her muscles taut with anticipation. Lyon held his javelin with a steady hand, the weapon radiating a faint ethereal glow. His crown permeated an otherworldly aura to the scene.

    Drogan, his features etched with a mix of surprise and defiance, braced himself for the impending confrontation. He could feel the weight of Lyon and Selena''s killing intent, their unwavering resolve to bring him to murder. Though he had demonstrated his own power, he now faced an unyielding duo who Paradise had hidden from the face of history.

    The summit seemed to shrink around them as the trio stood at a precipice, each aware of the gravity of the situation. The onlookers watched with bated breath, their hearts pounding in anticipation. The sh between these formidable forces held the potential to reshape the course of Second Heaven.

    Time stood still as the trio locked into a battle of wills, their auras intermingling in an unspoken challenge. The summit felt charged with electric mana, each heartbeat echoing in the silence before Lyon broke it with half a step forward.

    "Parry this."

    As the javelin soared through the air, guided by Lyon''s strong and precise throw, the world around it transformed into a blur of motion. The wind rushed past, causing its ethereal form to shimmer and vibrate with mana. The exhration of flight coursed through its metaphysical being, carrying it closer to its intended target: Drogan.

    With each passing moment, the javelin''s velocity increased, carrying it forward with a thunderous determination. The raw power emanating from Lyon''s grasp fueled its trajectory. Its purpose was clear��to strike Drogan, to pierce through the defenses that shielded him, and bring an end to his reign

    Time seemed to slow as the javelin drew closer, its flight path perfectly aligned with Drogan. His formidable presence filled its vision, but it remained resolute. Its purpose was clear��to strike true, to be the instrument of vengeance. However, it was not enough.

    Drogan could clearly see iting as he dodged to the side as his experience told him to. An efficient path to take, but not the best. His eyes widened as he saw a familiar dark de surge toward his neck.

    "I told you to parry," said Lyon as he smirked watching Selena already by Drogan''s side, ready to behead him.

    Drogan gritted his teeth as the runes all over his body emanated a radiant glow. Using his middle and index finger, he stroke upward and reflected the trajectory of the de above his head as he squatted down, narrowly escaping the severe onught with the price of his hair.

    "What!!" The three students eximed in disbelief as they saw the incredible flexibility of the captain of Burgeon Swan dodging Selena''s deadly attack.

    Drogan raised his brows before jumping back to everyone''s surprise. Selena''s abdomens were within his reach but he chose to retreat.

    Selena frowned as she furrowed her brows.

    "Hmm?" Lyon frowned as well. Drogan''s act was out of the blue. ( is his body finally taking the toll of the runes? ).

    Drogan smirked as he raised his chin and crossed his arms, "You are more formidable than I thought you are, Selena."

    "Darling..."

    "Hm?" Lyon nced at her wife, whose focus was still on Drogan.

    "I found out why he can counter my moves," said Selena.

    Drogan''s eyes turned sharp as his be''s slightly pressed together.

    "What? How?" asked Lyon.

    "His eyes, he infused them with runes, granting him capabilities to see a few seconds to the future," said Selena.

    As Selena''s words hung in the air, the revtion of Drogan''s ability to glimpse into the near future sent a shockwave through the summit. The onlookers, including Lyon, the kings, and the three students, were taken aback by this unexpected disclosure. The realization that Drogan possessed the power to see a few seconds ahead sparked a mix of astonishment, curiosity, and wariness.

    "What?!" Lyon furrowed his brows.

    The implications of Drogan''s precognition abilities quickly settled upon the gathering, casting an aura of uncertainty and heightened tension. Questions arose about the extent of his powers, the implications for the ongoing conflict, and the strategies that each side would need to employ to counter or exploit this unique ability.

    "How did you��" Drogan''s eyes widened in astonishment as Selena''s revtion hit him with unexpected uracy. His usuallyposed demeanor wavered for a moment, giving way to a flicker of surprise and disbelief. The revtion that Selena had correctly identified his ability to see a few seconds into the future caught him off guard, and he found himself momentarily taken aback by her perceptive insight.

    "That exins it," said Bapho.

    "Clearly," said Rui. "No one can match my speed, especially not a boy with tattoos on his calves and thighs."

    A mix of emotions washed over Drogan''s face - surprise, intrigue, and a tinge of wariness. He had kept his foresight ability hidden, believing it to be his secret weapon, but Selena''s astute observation shattered that illusion. A realization dawned upon him that Selena possessed a depth of perception that he had not anticipated, and her understanding of his unique power unnerved him.

    As the shock settled within him, Drogan''s expression hardened, and his resolve grew stronger. He realized that Selena''s revtion had exposed a vulnerability, potentially putting him at a disadvantage in the uing conflict. The knowledge that his opponent was aware of his foresight ability added an additionalyer ofplexity to the battle thaty ahead.

    ( It must be at that instance ) thought Drogan as he remembered how vulnerable she was after his counter but chose to retreat instead, yet it was bait to affirm his ability.

    He frowned, "You are indeed a capable cultivator, far more worthy than your whole homnd. I never thought that this day woulde in Second Heaven, but so be it, what can you do? Now that you know my abilities, it only restricts your actions more than necessary."

    "What I can do?" muttered Selena as her muscles tout once more. Scarlett was rattling.

    "Heh," Drogan crossed his arms as he saw the de wouldn''t settle down. "You might be a masterful swordswoman, but that sentient weapon of yours knew bet��"

    ( Huh? ) His eyes saw the future, de after de was forming surrounding Selena at rapid speed. He snapped back into reality, "Hymn!"

    He quickly leaped to the sky and went to the thickest cloud in the blink of an eye, leaving the onlookers in disbelief.

    Selena was surrounded by ten copies of Scarlett, hovering and spinning. The pinnacle of sword technique. The Sword Hymn.

    "Incredible," said Rui. "She is capable of summoning ten hymns with one breath, heh, reminds me of a certain snake."

    Selena nodded up before the swords hymnsunched like homing missiles toward the thickest clouds.

    Drogan hiding in the clouds activated both eyes, "Two, four, six, eight, ten!"

    His stance was ready as he closed his eyes.

    "Two!" He deflected two. "Four!" he deflected four from four directions. "Four!" He red openly as he pped thest four iing sword hymns aiming at his heart in a streak.

    Then a momentary vision caught another sword hymn aiming at his heart. ( Another?! )

    "Agh!!" Drogan swerved his body to the side as much as he could before his enhanced body felt a stinging burn on his right chest. His skin was prated as a shockwave urred, scattering the whole cloud.

    Drogan''s eyes widened the moment he saw his right chest. It wasn''t a sword hymn, it was a spear, but no ordinary spear, he knew that weapon, a javelin that he chose to dodge early on. His gaze swerved a bit before he saw Lyon hovering not far from him, with his hair fluttering and his eyes like those of a goat.

    Drogan''s adrenaline surged through his veins, numbing the pain and fueling his determination to escape. Though Lyon''s javelin had dealt a blow, Drogan''s years of training and battle-hardened instincts kicked in, providing him with the confidence that he could outpace his pursuers.

    A foresight appeared inside his mind and he already had to dodge to the side even before Selena could sh down from the empty space. He had never used his abilities to run away before, but he needed to do it now.

    "Stop right there!" said Corvin as he had his saber by his hand.

    King Aldric looked up with furrowed brows at the brazen act of his fellow king.

    ( Nice Corvin! ) thought Drogan before another foresight appeared and his eyes widened. ( What...? )

    Selena shed at Corvin but thetter quickly parried it with his saber. As the metal left a defining rung of the sh, five sword hymns were formed above him. Thetter''s eyes widened in disbelief as immense death descended on him. The sword hymn crashed down and prated his head and body to the hilt as he was pushed down to the ground, sentencing him to death.

    The air grew heavy with shock as the onlookers stared in disbelief at the lifeless form of the fallen king. Silence filled the summit, broken only by the soft gasps and murmurs of those witnessing the unthinkable.

    Meanwhile, with Drogan''s ability to glimpse into the future, he used Corvin''s downfall. Seizing the opportunity, Drogan made a calcted move, evading the stunned onlookers and disappearing into the shadows in mere seconds.

 Chapter 1012 Escape!!

    <h4>Chapter 1012 Escape!!</h4>

    The onlookers stood in stunned silence, their eyes fixated on the lifeless body of King Corvin on the ground. The air crackled with a mixture of awe and fear as they witnessed Selena, her figure suspended in the air,manding the very sky itself. Her ck de gleamed with an ominous aura, emanating an intense and relentless bloodlust that sent shivers down their spines.

    Whispers filled the air, hushed voices sharing disbelief and astonishment at the sight before them. They had never seen such raw power, suchmanding presence from a single individual. Selena''s eyes zed with an otherworldly intensity, her gaze sweeping across the onlookers as if daring them to challenge her.

    Aldric, the once mighty king, stood in defeat, his shoulders slumped and his gaze fixed upon the lifeless body of King Corvin. He had been a witness to Selena''s unimaginable power, her swift and decisive strike that had brought an end to a monarch''s life. The weight of his own inadequacy bore down upon him, leaving him feeling small and insignificant in the face of such formidable strength.

    Gone was the confidence and bravado that had once defined Aldric''s reign. At that moment, he understood the true magnitude of the forces at y, forces that he had miscalcted. The realization washed over him like a wave, leaving behind a bitter taste of regret and self-doubt.

    The realization that he had chosen neutrality in this conflict now weighed upon him like an anchor. As he surveyed the scene before him, his eyes lingered on Selena, the embodiment of power and determination, and he couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy for her unwavering resolve.

    Selena exuded an aura of authority, a force that demanded attention and respect. The weight of her actions, the swift and precise strike that had taken the life of a king, hung heavily in the air. The gravity of the moment was palpable as if the world itself had momentarily halted to witness the unfolding events.

    Fear and uncertainty mingled in the eyes of those who watched, unsure of what Selena''s next move would be. Would she unleash her wrath upon them, extending her deadly dance of destruction? Or would she spare them, offering a glimpse of mercy amidst the chaos?

    But as the seconds ticked by, it became apparent that Selena''s attention was focused elsewhere. Her gaze shifted, scanning the surroundings as if searching for a specific target. The onlookers held their breath, anticipation hanging in the air like a taut string.

    "Something is a miss," said Rayus before his eyes widened in horror. He gazed left and right, yet the signs of his whereabouts were nowhere to be found. He gritted his teeth, "Shit, Drogan is missing!"

    "What?" Noah scanned the sky carefully with Reinhard but to no avail, the leader of Burgeon Swan was nowhere to be seen.

    ( He used that fleeting moment to flee? His own ally? ) thought Rayus as he furrowed his brows. ( No, that can''t be, he must have the foresight that King Corvin will die by madam''s de ).

    ---

    Drogan''s escape was marked by his agility and skill as he maneuvered through dense forests and treacherous mountain paths. He moved like a phantom, leaving no trace behind, his every step calcted to avoid detection. His runes had dimmed.

    In the solitude of his escape, he allowed himself a moment of introspection, a chance to reflect on his choices and the path he had taken.

    "Is this the price I must pay?" he murmured to himself, his voice carried away by the wind. "The path I have chosen, the alliances I have forged, the battle I had fought, is it going to be robbed away right before my eyes?"

    His footsteps were swift and sure, his body moving with a primal instinct to return. The thoughts of his past actions intertwined with his hopes and fears for the future. He wondered if he had made the right choices if his pursuit of power and dominance had not clouded his judgment.

    "I have always sought power, and control over my own destiny," he mused, his voice tinged with a mix of regret and determination. "But at what cost? How many lives have been affected by my ambitions? How many have fallen along the way?"

    He shook his head and washed the thoughts gone. He had arrived at the Burgeon Swan headquarters from a thick forest, and his figure brought about surprise to his underlings.

    "C-Captain!?" one of the bandits noticed the deep wound where the javelin gave as a parting gift.

    Ferece, who was agitating inside his tent, heard the stunned voices of the others. He swiftly exited his tent before his eyes widened seeing his idol walking with blood smeared half of his body red.

    "Ferece," said Drogan as he stopped right in front of him, with a gaze of absolute determination.

    "C-Captain, did you... seed?" asked Ferece as he gulped. He had never seen the leader of Burgeon Swan suffer such a wound.

    "No," said Drogan. "The man is more powerful than I thought, but the woman is the dangerous one."

    His words hung in the air as the whole ce couldn''t believe what they had just heard. Their captain was suddenly imperfect, someone managed to wound him so and still be alive.

    Ferece''s lips parted in disbelief as his pupils shrunk before his right shoulder was grabbed by the captain.

    "The next battle will be thest one," said Drogan as his voice raised, he turned to face all his underlings with a resolute gaze, "If we won the next battle, Second Heaven is ours! Your life will change! Respect wille to you and Richess will spoil your great-great grandchildren rotten! So be prepared to live a life of LUXURY!" he fisted the air with a resolute war cry.

    The bandits were being hugged by one intent, his intent. They all let out a war cry as their dreams approached sooner than they thought, despite seeing how disheveled their captain was nor how his upper body sprayed red.

    Under the boosted morale of their bandits, Ferece asked, "Captain, your wound."

    "It has closed up," said Drogan as he returned back to his tent. He found his seat and sat on it before sighing. His wound had indeed closed and blood dried out. However, he could still remember the stinging pain from the javelin. After he managed to get his hands on the runes, he was never wounded, at least to the extent that everyone could notice.

    He looked up at the ceiling with his eyes closed. Selena''s revtion still caught him by surprise. The astute woman was capable of discerning his ability. "She might have some knowledge about runes."

    He snapped his eyes open as a certain figure appeared in his mind. He furrowed his brows before changing his clothes to a decent robe. He exited out of his tent before heading toward the prisoner.

    Refl, a formidable adversary, had been captured by Drogan''s forces during a previous encounter. Bound and confined, he no longer exuded an air of defiance, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of resentment and regret.

    "Heh, I know that look," said Refl as he smirked, "You came home defeated."

    Drogan furrowed his brows in rage before he extended his hand and grabbed his neck. He pulled him to the bar before he asked with a re, "You knew..."

    Refl was not struggling at all as he was held up by his old foe. He merely looked down on him with pity.

    ---

    Reinhard gazed up at the sky. His eyes scanned the vast expanse above. As the chaos unfolded below, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. And then it hit him like a bolt of lightning. Another figure was missing, a pivotal figure that had changed his life trajectory in Nirvana was missing.

    "Where is our teacher..?" he muttered before Selena seemed to have caught a path.

    She gazed in a certain direction with brows furrowed, then she swiftly fly over there.

    ---

    ''You''re a fool'' was the words Drogan could read from his old friend''s face before his re gradually softened and his eyes wider before his pupils trembling. Then, his goosebumps were shocked upward.

    "He''s here!" Drogan shouted his voice echoing throughout the chamber.

    "Hm?!" Ferece was immediately alerted before cold killing intent washed over the entire headquarter.

    The Burgeon Swan''s hustle and bustle was shut down instantaneously. All the moral hype from before knelt toward the killing intent.

    A soft thud was heard. A figure was standing at the center of Burgeon Swan after a leap. His head was crowned by menacing horns. His hands showed both of his palms, radiating with cmitic dread.

    Lyon revealed his horizontal pupils before he pped his hands once and the palms stood connected to each other as the wave of the sound conquered the ce.

    "Cmity Goat Art: First Cmity."

    Bapho''s true form image transparently appeared for a moment behind his back before vanishing, sentencing the fiery judgment on Burgeon Swan.

 Chapter 1013 Outclassed

    <h4>Chapter 1013 Outssed</h4>

    At that moment, a profound and excruciating pain surged through the bandits'' bodies. It was as if their very souls were being twisted and scorched from within. Agonizing wails filled the air, a chorus of suffering that echoed throughout the surroundings.

    Unbeknownst to the bandits, Lyon''s p had unleashed a dark power, an infernal force that consumed their essence. ck mes erupted from their bodies, licking at their flesh and enveloping them in an eerie aura. The mes danced with an unholy light, casting a sinister glow across the scene.

    The bandits thrashed and writhed, their bodies contorting in anguish as the ck fire consumed them. Their desperate screams mingled with the crackling of the mes, creating a cacophony of terror that pierced the descending day.

    As the ck mes consumed their bodies, the bandits writhed in agony, their voices distorted by pain. Amidst their torment, fragmented words and pleas escaped their lips, a cacophony of desperate cries.

    One bandit''s voice choked with anguish as he pleaded, "No! Please... Make it... make it stop!"

    Another bandit''s desperate words filled the air, tinged with fear and regret, "What... What have we done? Mercy, I beg of you!"

    The third voice, filled with rage and bitterness, strained through the searing agony, "Curse you, Lyon! We... we''ll haunt you even... even in death!"

    Amidst the chorus of suffering, The fourth voice trembled with a mix of fear and desperation, "I... I never signed up for this! It... it was all Drogan''s n!"

    Another voice, filled with a flicker of remorse, pierced through the chaos, "Forgive us! We... we were just... just following orders!"

    Their words mingled together in a cacophony of pain and regret, their voices echoing through the inferno. But their pleas remained unanswered, drowned out by the crackling of the mes and the consuming darkness.

    As the ck fire devoured their very essence, their voices faded, leaving behind only the anguished echoes of their final moments. The bandits, a short while ago filled with a gleaming promise from their leader, were reduced to charred remnants of their former selves.

    Lyon stood amidst the chaos, his gaze steady and resolute. His actions were a swift and merciless judgment upon those who had challenged the life of his loved ones. With each bandit engulfed in the ck fire, Lyon sought to purge thend of their wicked presence, leaving behind only ashes and the echoes of their torment.

    In the eerie silence that followed, the aftermath of their tormenty before Lyon. The smoldering remains of the bandits served as a haunting reminder to those who forgot his past identity.

    Ferece''s form emerged from the dissipating smoke, his face etched with disbelief and profound fear. His eyes widened as he took in the scene before him, the remnants of what was once a formidable force now reduced to mere ashes. His hand trembled as it tightly clutched his chest, his heart pounding with a mixture of astonishment and dread.

    He locked eyes with Lyon, his gaze a reflection of the swirling emotions within him. The magnitude of Lyon''s power unleashed in a single resounding p, had decimated their entire umted ranks. Ferece struggled to find the words to articte the weight of this swift and overwhelming destruction.

    In the midst of the charred remains, Ferece realized the true extent of Lyon''s strength and the magnitude of his purpose. The bandits, once an umtion of members under Ferece''s leadership, were now nothing more than ashes scattered to the wind. The realization sank deep into Ferece''s core, filling him with a profound sense of awe and trepidation.

    As he stood before Lyon, Ferece couldn''t help but question the nature of this man before him. How could a single individual possess such power, capable of obliterating their entire force with a mere p? The encounter left Ferece contemting the boundaries of his own understanding and the true depths of Lyon''s abilities, and this was the principal of Nirvana School chose to rece him. Even his wicked mind couldn''t help but be straightened.

    Lyon frowned as he looked at Ferece before he remembered who he was. He crossed his arms and raised his chin. "Your life is not fated to end by my hand, move!"

    Three more names emerged on his back before his fist sunk perfectly into Ferece''s abdomens. Thetter''s body arched as his feet left the soil before Lyon grabbed his hair and threw him out into the forest with a power throw.

    "Knowing that I have the ability to peak at the future and you still dare toy your feet on my soil? Furthermore..." Drogan''s calmness at seeing the ashes was the epitome of the one who used to be a hero alongside Refl.

    "Burgeon Swan is cooked," said Lyon as he furrowed his brows. "And you''re next in line."

    "Burgeon Swan lives as long as I live," said Drogan as he entered his battle stance. ( If I can capture him, then his wife shouldn''t be able to make a move against me ). He flicked his finger and summon a Ruby Summoning Stone.

    Drogan smirked as he caught Lyon''s gaze on the stone. "I suppose you know what this is, even Mortal World has one, this one over here, is to summon Niamh, the man I sent to capture your loved ones in the Mortal World."

    Drogan taunted his arm before breaking the stone into smithereens. He summoned Niamh right before the battle started, bringing Lyon''s eyes sharpened.

    ---

    Meanwhile in the Mortal World. A red light was zipping through the sky like a bolt.

    "As if you can run away," Kesya''s voice entered the scene before she swiftly overtake the red bolt and stood a few distances away, ready on the reaching end with a sinister grin etched on her face.

    "Kesya," a supple lips of Auburn uttered her name softly.

    Kesya''s brows raised and her eyes widened. She stood with her head hung down as she let the red bolt pass her.

    The woman facing the sky through the window of her room smiled seeing Kesya able to ovee her natural instinct that was built over relentless years, over mountainous corpses.

    "Empress, is it enough?" asked Assid from the other side of the table with his knee nted on the floor.

    "It is enough, he can do the rest," said Cecile before she revealed herself with a smirk.

    The red bolt was free to go, going toward where it was called. Below the trajectory, was Graham leaning on a wall with his head hung down and arms crossed. He leered at the passing bolt above him before pursuing his peace of sleep once more.

    ---

    Back in Second Heaven.

    "I don''t know where the devil you got your abilities from, what mystical beast blessed you is called, but it ends now!"

    Both made the first step together and they leaped simultaneously at each other. However, Lyon was swifter than their first encounter.

    "I can see you," said Drogan inwardly as he made the perfect counter. "Swan Art: Burgeon."

    The runes on his body lit a holy glow as he found himself in a trance, mana tracing from his wounded soul toward his limbs in a rapid manner before he swiftly sted Lyon away with a push of his palm.

    Lyon was pushed back several steps but he suffered no wounds as he stood back up. The quick rebound was a testament to his steel body.

    "You think you can swap away my dream that easy?" asked Drogan as both eyes emanated a radiant light.

    "You''re seeing the future right now, right?" asked Lyon. "One second, two seconds, maybe more..."

    "Don''t waste it, my child," said Rui the moon hare as hisplexion turned bronze once more.

    "Let me show you how narrow that you can see," said Lyon as he once more summoned forth the support from the other three blessings.

    "Hehe," Drogan smirked. "Big words for someone that hardlynds a hit! Those exaggerations will be your fall!"

    "Huh?!" Drogan''s eyes widened before he saw Lyon vanish right before his very eyes. No sound, no soil bounced up, nothing.

    Drogan, relying on his ability to glimpse into the future, prepared himself for the imminent sh. His senses heightened, and his muscles tensed, ready to counter Lyon''s every move.

    "There you are!" Drogan confidently said as he threw a fist toward his right. ( He will appear... now! ) lo and behold Lyon''s figure had his eyes opened wide.

    "My win," muttered Drogan as he delivered a massive blow aimed at Lyon''s brain. However, the moment his knuckles touched his skin, his face contorted. ( It went through... GAH?! AFTERIMAGE?!).

    His goosebumps were not able to raise in time as Lyon was already below Drogan''s fist, with his eyes brimming of killing intent. He swiftly made a roundhouse, filled with the intensity of Moon Hare''s blessing his kick sunk into Drogan''s navel.

    At the moment of impact, Drogan could hear his bones internally shaking before he was propelled away with a gush of blood bursting out of his mouth.

 Chapter 1014 Shaking Second Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 1014 Shaking Second Heaven</h4>

    Lyon stood firm, his gaze unwavering as he surveyed the scene. It was a deration of his strength, his determination, and his unwavering resolve to protect those he held dear.

    Drogany sprawled on the ground, his body battered and broken. The impact of Lyon''s thunderous roundhouse kick had taken its toll, leaving him in a state of disarray. His limbs ached with searing pain, each movement sending shockwaves of agony through his body.

    His breathing wasbored, his chest rising and falling with great effort. Blood trickled from a split lip, staining his paleplexion. His eyes once filled with confidence and defiance, now reflected a mixture of pain and disbelief.

    Drogan''s body trembled, a testament to the overwhelming force of Lyon''s attack. Every inch of his being screamed in protest, aching for respite from the relentless assault. His mind raced, desperately searching for a way to regain hisposure and mount a counterattack.

    But as hey there, the weight of Lyon''s kick pressing upon him, Drogan couldn''t help but feel a sense of vulnerability. The realization dawned upon him that Lyon''s power far surpassed his own, his martial prowess reaching unimaginable heights.

    With great effort, he managed to push himself up, his muscles protesting with every movement.

    Bruised and bloodied, Drogan locked eyes with Lyon, a fire igniting within his gaze. Despite the pain coursing through his body, a steely resolve burned within him. The sh was far from over.

    ( I could only see a glimpse of the future, and he actually took advantage of that... ) thought Drogan as he gritted his teeth. He knew if he could only see further he might have seen the afterimageing, however, he wascking. He couldn''t underestimate his opponent now, not even if he tried to fake it. He knew he was outssed, and the man showed him off.

    "Howe you can be so powerful?" asked Drogan.

    "The same as you," said Lyon. "You brought forth the power of the runes, yet you understand none of it, otherwise, you would share some skin a patch of sunlight than ink."

    "You didn''t even use a single rune, yet you, a True God Cultivator against me an Origin God Cultivator, at my peak, and you are still alive.," said Drogan. "I know that cultivation realm means nothing in mostbat, but even an ant can''t lift an elephant if it tries!"

    "Lyon, if you are taking the battle too long, your body won''t make it," said Rui. "You''re drawing my blessing at full potential and the other three as well altogether."

    "I know, Mother," said Lyon as his eyes turned sharp. "However, I need your incredible speed to outrun his foresight."

    "The way you are now, you are not yet ready," said Rui as she shook her head, "Your speed is subpar, limited by your cultivation realm."

    "I understand," Lyon answered, "But even so, I will kill him and every fiber in my muscles agrees with me!"

    Lyon blitzed before his enemy, vanishing once more.

    Drogan gritted his teeth with his eyes widened in rage. "Same trick again?! What are you a pony?!"

    Drogan activated his foresight before turning and throwing a punch against the air before Lyon appeared himself right in the same direction. Once again his fist met no weight but the air resistance grazing his fingers.

    ( Fool me once shame on you ) Drogan smirked. ( Fool me twice, shame on me! ) He looked down and saw Lyon resuming his previous position, almost identical to the previous roundhouse kick. However, Drogan''s other fist was alreadyunching even before the previous fist identified the afterimage.

    "Huh!?" His pupils shrunk as his breath was taketh away. The other fist also went through him without any resistance. His eyes sunk into the foresight, his pupils radiating before blood seeped out.

    "Moon Hare Art..." a cold voice brimming with killing intent struck straight into his soul, clutching it like a tight shackle.

    Lyon was already behind him, and his feet were basking with mana. The realm bow beneath his prowess before heunched a devastating kick toward Drogan''s thick back. At the moment of impact, the flesh tore off a bit and sent ripples across all of Drogan''s limbs.

    He wasunched up to a trajectory before Lyon leaped over his victim and was ready on the receiving end. Another devastating kick against his chest ensued as his body flew up like a ragdoll to the opposite trajectory. Then Lyon did the same thing again.

    Drogan''s body was ping-ponged ascending the heavens as Lyon kept going even through the thickest clouds. The devastating blow got louder each time and scattered the sky clear until the sun was left.

    "Hah!" Lyon kicked his chin vertically from the bottom up sending Drogan to a vertical jump whilst his body spun. His eyes barely dimmed as under the light glow of the sun, his skin could be seen shredded. The intense agony red within him but he was not rich enough to scream.

    Lyon leaped over him before he reached his greatest height. Lyon closed his eyes a surge of memories flooded his mind, images of his beloved ones etched vividly in his thoughts. Luna, his love interest, whose radiant smile could brighten even the darkest days. Lumina, the woman who had captured Lyon''s heart with her grace and unwavering loyal heart. Karina who he owed so much to, and of course the one with the auburn hair, his wife, Cecile.

    With each passing memory, Lyon''s resolve intensified. The weight of his emotions, the love and protectiveness he felt for his cherished ones, coursed through his veins, igniting a zing determination within him. The destructive power that resided within Lyon found focus and purpose, as he channeled his immense strength into a single devastating blow.

    His eyes opened explosively. Four images of the mystical beasts appeared altogether, with Rui leading them.

    "Die!" Lyon red as he plunged himself downward with a boost before both feetnded on Drogan''s vulnerable chest before they blitzed to the ground, shattering the air and bringing about a cataclysmic shockwave to the forest. Rendering the greens into the post-disaster state in an instant for those that didn''t mold into a crater.

    Selena had her hair fluttered and her ears only heard the riddles of the devastating wind as she watched the sh from both sides. Her husband had used the same art that she had used to subdue the Seraph guarding the gates toward Hell in Mortal Realm, however, he was amplified by the other three mystical beasts to achieve this devastating result in mana dense realm of Second Heaven.

    The faculty office of Nirvana School had their instinct kicked in before the whole building tremored. Magnificent bursting energy had been unleashed. Meanwhile, the principal with his vice was staring at each of their windows to see something they had never seen in their life.

    Clouds of dust billowed into the air, obscuring the once-clear sky, while the ground shook beneath the weight of the immense power unleashed. The whole realm trembled, caught off guard by the force and intensity of the battle unfolding before them.

    The three students had seen their teacher''s incredible strength and skill in action before, but this was on a whole new level. Their minds raced with a mix of emotions - admiration for their teacher''s incredible skill and power, but also a lingering doubt and concern. They had witnessed Lyon''s formidable strength throughout their training, but the battle with Drogan had been on a whole new level.

    In viges and towns far and wide, people felt the ground beneath their feet quiver and heard the distant rumble of the earth''s upheaval. The sudden disturbance unsettled even the most steadfast souls, as whispers of the momentous sh reached every corner of the realm.

    Those who witnessed the cloud of dust rising into the sky and felt the tremors in their bones knew that something extraordinary was transpiring. It was as if the very fabric of their world had been shaken, a testament to the titanic forces at y.

    As the dust settled, revealing the aftermath of the fierce battle, Lyon stood tall atop Drogan''s unrecognizable corpse. The once formidable foe nowy defeated, his body broken and lifeless. Lyon''s expression was a mixture of determination and exhaustion as he surveyed the scene before him.

    His formidable upper body to lower body was battered and blue with blood leaking out. Thebination of three power amplifying one pure form of another was taking a huge toll on his body. It was the first time he had utilized an art while having it amplified, the result was destructive albeit both ways.

    However, it''s not done. He knew that there is another oneing. One that will reveal it all.

    Selena quickly hovered over with a smile and stood beside him, before a small red bolt of light was striking through the clouds. Niamh hade, he was the one that Drogan had sent to the Mortal World, Drogan''s win would have been secured were he a bit faster.

 Chapter 1015 You Always Do Things Excessively

    <h4>Chapter 1015 You Always Do Things Excessively</h4>

    Niamh materialized in a burst of red light, his body intact but his face contorted with anguish and desperation. His eyes scanned the surroundings, struggling to make sense of the unfamiliar scene before him. As his gaze fell upon Lyon and Selena, a mixture of relief and disbelief washed over him.

    "Oh, thank the heavens! Captain, you''ve summoned me back," Niamh eximed, his voice trembling with a mixture of gratitude and confusion. His eyes darted to Drogan''s remaining half of the body, realization dawning upon him. "No... You... you''re gone, EEEK!"1511? words1

    Enjoy!!

    The great founder of the Burgeon Swany dead beneath Lyon''s feet. The most powerful being he had ever encountered, the one that had the arsenals to make Second Heaven kneel before him, died from a youth that heralded from the ce that brought disgust to his tongue.

    Niamh, his body bearing the scars of his past torment, stood before Lyon and Selena with a mixture of fear and desperation in his eyes. His voice trembled as he spoke, the echoes of his painful experiences still haunting him.

    "Lyon... Selena..." Niamh''s voice quivered, his tone filled with a mix of anxiety and trepidation. "I... I have endured great suffering at your hands. The torment I faced in the mortal world under Cecile''s orders was beyondprehension. I was pushed to the edge of existence, trapped in a cycle of pain and rejuvenation."

    He paused, his voice growing softer. "But... I never wanted any of this. I was merely a pawn, caught in the machinations of forces greater than myself. The fear that gripped me then still lingers, and I can''t bear the weight of it any longer."

    Niamh''s eyes darted between Lyon and Selena, a flicker of vulnerability crossing his face. "Please... spare me from further pain. I beg of you. I will do anything, anything you ask. Just let me escape this endless cycle of suffering. I have learned my lesson, and I no longer wish to be part of this relentless cycle of vengeance."

    His voice trailed off, filled with a mix of desperation and hope. "Lyon, Selena, have mercy. Grant me the chance to find redemption and forge a different path. Spare me from the horrors that await me if I continue down this dark road."

    As Niamh''s plea hung in the air, his body trembling, he awaited Lyon and Selena''s response, hoping against hope that they would show himpassion and grant him a chance at redemption.

    "And they call me the heartless one," muttered Selena before a burst of killing intent erupted from the man beside him. She darted her nce in surprise as she saw her darling albeit battered, still had the determination to end yet another Origin God Cultivator.

    Lyon stepped forward and every fiber in his muscle protested but his heart was unyielding. His soul was burning with killing intent, despite being incredibly unfit for another fight. His aura exploded as Second Heaven seemed to bow at his presence.

    "Darling do��" Selena''s words were cut off by a dragon coiling around her neck softly.

    "Let him," said Shen the True Dragon whose whiskers waving. Despite being a corporeal figure, his eyes showed pity as he looked at his favorite grandson

    Sun, albeit half drunk, and red blush covering his cheeks, crossed his arms as he sat on top of Selena. He looked at Lyon with a hint of sadness. He was a powerful being, yet he can''t do anything but watch and give him the blessings of Devil Ape now and then. He was still waiting for that drinking promise that he made, at his previous demise.

    "Rui... let the boy do his thing," said Bapho noticing the concern in Rui''s nce.

    She pouted as anguish washed her over, thest time she saw him like this, was thest time. However, she too understood what Lyon was feeling. His loved ones were threatened, and now the one responsible for that had appeared. She closed her eyes in resignation, and let whatever happened, happen, but just this once.

    Niamh''s heart pounded in his chest as Lyon advanced towards him, his presence overwhelming and menacing. The sheer power emanating from Lyon sent shivers down Niamh''s spine. The fear in his eyes was unmistakable, his body trembling with a mixture of terror and desperation.

    Niamh''s trembling legs gave way beneath him, causing him to stumble backward in a futile attempt to create distance between himself and Lyon. The weight of Lyon''s imposing aura bore down on him, suffocating him with an overwhelming sense of dread. With every step Lyon took, the air seemed to grow heavier, as if the very atmosphere was quaking in fear.

    Niamh''s voice cracked, betraying his desperation as he pleaded for mercy. "Please... spare me," he stammered, his wordsing out in fragmented gasps. "I beg you, Lyon, have mercy! I never wanted any of this. I was just following orders... I didn''t know what they would do to me."

    Fear etched deep lines on Niamh''s face as he continued, his voice barely audible amidst the tense silence. "I''ve seen things, Lyon. Unspeakable things. I''ve been through hell and back... over and over again. I never wanted to be your enemy. I never wanted any of this. I was forced... manipted. I''m just a pawn in this game."

    His eyes pleaded for understanding, searching Lyon''s face for a glimmer ofpassion. "Please, Lyon, see the fear in my eyes. I am at your mercy now. Spare me, and I will disappear. I will never trouble you or your loved ones again. I will do whatever it takes to make amends."

    The tremor in Niamh''s voice betrayed his genuine fear and remorse. It was a plea from the depths of his being, a desperate cry for a chance at redemption. As Lyon stood before him, weighing the options, Niamh could only hope that his words had reached the core of Lyon''s humanity, appealing to the flicker of mercy that still lingered within.

    "Did you kill anyone on your trip?" asked Lyon.

    "No! No! Absolutely not! I would have never!" said Niamh.

    "Did you hurt anyone?" asked Lyon once more.

    Niamh''s eyes flinched, a flicker of recognition crossing his face as he remembered the encounters Lyon referred to. The woman with fox ears, who possessed a fierce determination, and the orange hair woman with unparalleled strength. Their faces shed before his mind''s eye, their images etched into his memory.

    Lyon immediately noticed the hesitation, he saw the deceit in his eyes. His killing intent surged as the man before him was weaker.

    "No wait! Your wife already impaired my cultivation, I am now weaker than those from the Mortal World!" said Niamh in desperation before hammering words that stemmed behind his brain emerged.

    ''Hubby will kill you.''

    He knew it was toote, the man in front of him didn''t have any shred of mercy left. He gritted his teeth and turned around as quickly as possible before running away as his life depended on it. However, he had no trees to hide as they were all obliterated or washed away by the torrent created by the shockwave. Tears ran down his cheeks as his steps got heavier from the previous one. All what-ifs situation ran through his mind ying like a record, however��.

    The sound of a thunderous explosion filled the air as Lyon''s arm propelled forward, unleashing the javelin known as Hajinseh with an eruption of power, trailing with four different types of mana haze. The ground trembled beneath the force of his throw, and the very air seemed to crackle with electricity as the lethal weapon streaked through the sky like aet.

    Niamh''s eyes widened with a mix of terror and realization as he nced back and saw the javelin hurtling toward him. At that moment, time seemed to slow down as the world held its breath. The javelin found its mark, piercing the air and closing the distance with unrelenting speed.

    With a resounding impact, Hajin struck Niamh''s fleeing figure, prating through his back. Niamh''s body couldn''t even convulse in time before his life was extinguished. His body fall with a thud and a horrific hole on his chest where his heart was.

    Lyon''s triumphant smile gradually faded as his consciousness wavered, his body exhausted from the intense battle and the surge of power he had unleashed.

    "Heh, you got me worried there..."

    He swayed unsteadily, his vision blurring as he fought to remain upright. Just as he was about to sumb to the darkness, Selena, ever watchful and protective, swiftly moved to catch him, her arms wrapping around him in a secure embrace.

    "You always do things excessively," said Selena before she smiled. However, her moment of tranquility was abruptly interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps and voices drawing closer to the heart of the battlefield. Her brows furrowed in concern as she heard themotion. Without hesitation, Selena swiftly disappeared from sight, utilizing her unique abilities to move silently and swiftly through the chaos.

 Chapter 1016 Where?

    <h4>Chapter 1016 Where?</h4>

    As the dusk dawning in, Nyi was catching his breath. His face was covered with blood as he held his chest. The sting from within caught him flinching. He dragged his body over as his gaze darted at another fellow king, Valeriusying breathless with his eyes wide open.

    The young genius king had managed to kill another power with the most minimalistic expense, albeit his body now begged him to rest. Hey down seated by the tree with his head gazing at the sun descending from the horizon.

    "Were it not for that sudden explosion, we might have switched roles," said Nyi inwardly. He managed to find an opening from the devastating impact of Lyon''s battle and gained the upper hand to end Valerius swiftly, as thetter''s technique was interrupted.

    His ears twitched. He heard themotion of rustling armor rushing toward the scene. He darted over wondering who, but his vision was blurred. He couldn''t make any single face, nor the sigil etched. He snorted in vain. "Perhaps my fate is to die under some guards."

    "Your Majesty!" a familiar shout reverberated.

    Rew''s heart pounded in his chest as he rushed through the chaos of the aftermath. His eyes scanned the battlefield, searching desperately for any sign of his king. The air was heavy with the stench of blood and the sounds of moans and cries filled his ears.

    And then, amidst the devastation, Rew''s gaze fell upon a chilling sight. King Nyiy by a fallen tree, his once regal form now battered and bloodied. The sight struck Rew like a thunderbolt, his breath catching in his throat.

    "Your Majesty!" Rew cried out, his voice choked with concern. He dropped to his knees by Nyi''s side, his hands trembling as he reached out to touch his king. Blood stained his fingertips, a stark reminder of the battle''s toll.

    Nyi''s eyes fluttered open, fatigue and pain etched across his face. His voice was weak but determined as he whispered, "Rew, my loyal friend... is that you?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" said Rew as he knelt and the others followed suit.

    Nyi''s eyes fluttered open, fatigue and pain etched across his face. His voice was weak but determined as he whispered, "Rew, my loyal friend... We have endured a great trial."

    Rew''s eyes filled with tears as he took in the gravity of the situation. His gaze shifted to the fallen figure nearby, King Valerius, whoy motionless, his eyes staring nkly at the sky. The weight of the loss hung heavy in the air, a somber reminder of the sacrifices made in the name of peace.

    Rew''s eyes filled with tears as he took in the gravity of the situation. His gaze shifted to the fallen figure nearby, King Valerius, whoy motionless, his eyes staring nkly at the sky. The weight of their rivalry and the loss of a formidable foe hung heavy in the air, a somber reminder of the sacrifices made in the name of victory.

    "We have triumphed over a formidable enemy," Nyi said, his voice filled with a mix of exhaustion and relief. "Valerius fought fiercely against us, and his defeat marks a turning point in our journey."

    Rew nodded, his voice catching with a mix of emotions. "Your Highness, we will honor those who have fallen, both friends and foes. We will remember the battles we have fought and the lessons we have learned."

    With great effort, Nyi managed a faint smile. "Thank you, Rew. I trust in your unwavering loyalty and yourmitment to our cause. Together, we will rebuild and forge a future that upholds the values we hold dear, but... this battle is not as important as the other one."

    Nyi''s mind swirled with a mixture of relief and concern. As hey wounded, his thoughts turned to the climactic battle between Lyon and Drogan, the sh that held the fate of their kingdom in its bnce. He needed to know the oue, to gauge the turning tides of destiny.

    Turning to Rew, his loyalpanion, Nyi''s voice trembled with a mix of anticipation and urgency. "Rew, my friend," he began, his words punctuated by a tinge of anxiety, "tell me, who emerged victorious in the sh between Lyon and Drogan?"

    Rew''s brows furrowed as he met Nyi''s gaze, his eyes filled with worry. "My king, I regret to inform you that I do not know," he admitted with a touch of remorse. "The chaos of battle was all-consuming, and my focus was solely on ensuring your safety."

    Nyi''s heart sank, his hope for a clear resolution fading. The uncertainty gnawed at him, fueling a sense of unease. The battle''s oue held great significance, not only for their kingdom but also for the delicate bnce of power in the realm.

    "However, I have sent half of the guards to check the center of the explosion just in case, they are going as we speak, Your Majesty," said Rew.

    "How about my juniors?" asked Nyi as his thought dwell on the safety of those Lyon brought at the summit.

    "My king, his three students fought valiantly with us, and it is now with the search team as well, they are deeply concerned about his safety."

    Nyi''s eyes locked on Valerius'' lifeless body, his expression a mix of disbelief and sorrow. He turned to Rew, his trustedpanion, seeking answers amidst the chaos. "And what of the other kings? What happened to Corvin?" he asked, his voiceced with urgency.

    Rew''s gaze shifted towards the fallen king''s body, lying nearby. His face contorted with a mixture of grief and somberness as he delivered the grim news. "Corvin... he met his demise under the mastery of the de wielded by Lyon''s wife, Selena," he replied, his voice heavy with the weight of the revtion before he emphasized, "King Corvin stood no chance at all."

    "That one-sided huh," said Nyi inwardly before he felt a mixture of curiosity and concern, knowing that Aldric had taken a neutral stance despite the impending conflict. With a sense of urgency, he turned to Rew, his trustedpanion, and asked, "And where is King Aldric? Has he made his presence known?"

    Rew''s brow furrowed as he looked around, trying to locate King Aldric among the tumult. After a moment of contemtion, he turned back to Nyi with a solemn expression. "I have not seen King Aldric, my lord," he replied, his voice filled with concern. "However, I heard rumors that he was seen heading towards the center of the explosion. It seems he sought answers amidst the chaos."

    Nyi''s eyes widened in realization, a mix of admiration and worry filling his heart. He knew that King Aldric''s quest for understanding and his unwavering curiosity often led him to the heart of danger. "Aldric... always seeking knowledge, even in the face of peril," Nyi murmured, his voice tinged with both respect and apprehension.

    Aldric''s heart sank as he arrived at the crater, the sight before him leaving him mortified. His eyes scanned the devastatedndscape, taking in the aftermath of the fierce battle that had unfolded. The once serene surroundings were now marred by the destructive forces that shed there.

    As he surveyed the area, his gaze fell upon a torn piece of flesh, a grim reminder of the violence that had urred. Curiosity mingled with apprehension as he approached, his steps cautious and deliberate. His eyes narrowed as he noticed a lifeless body face down in the dirt, a victim of the fierce conflict.

    However, his attention was quickly drawn to something unexpected. A lone arm, still vibrant with life, emerged from the depths of the crater. His frown deepened as he realized that there was more to this scene than he initially thought. Aldric''s intuitionpelled him to investigate further, to uncover the truth hidden within the depths of the earth.

    Turning to his guards, his voice filled with urgency, hemanded, "Dig, quickly! Uncover what lies beneath, for there may be answers to be found." The guards sprang into action, their shovels digging into the earth with determination.

    As the dirt was cleared away, the truth began to reveal itself. The body that had seemed lifeless at first was none other than Refl, the one who had been held captive. His presence in the midst of this devastation only deepened the mystery, raising more questions than answers.

    The three students arrived at the scene, their eyes widening as they took in the sight before them. They saw King Aldric, the neutral king, standing by the crater, his expression a mix of disbelief and concern.

    "Look!" Reinhard eximed, his voice filled with a mix of astonishment and urgency. "It''s Sir Refl, the one who was held captive! He''s alive!"

    As Noah and Reinhard marveled at the miraculous survival of Refl, their thoughts filled with gratitude and wonder, Rayus''s gaze swept across the ravagedndscape. His eyes searched for any signs of his beloved teacher or his wife, hoping to catch a glimpse of their familiar figures amidst the chaos.

    With each passing moment, his heart pounded with anticipation and worry. The weight of uncertainty pressed upon him, fueling his determination to find any trace of his teacher, Lyon, and his wife, Selena. The battlefield was strewn with debris and the lingering remnants of the intense battle that had taken ce.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting hues of orange and pink across the sky, the night had finallye. The battlefield that had once been a battleground of fierce shes and chaotic turmoil nowy shrouded in darkness. The moon emerged from behind the clouds, casting a silvery glow upon the scene below.

 Chapter 1017 We’ll be in your care, Your Majesty

    <h4>Chapter 1017 We''ll be in your care, Your Majesty</h4>

    Three days had passed since the fateful battle that shook the realm to its core. Thend had been left scarred, the echoes of destruction still reverberating through the air. In the quiet of the night, as the moon hung high in the sky, Refl slowly stirred from his prolonged slumber. His eyes fluttered open, revealing a mix of exhaustion and confusion. The chamber was dimly lit, casting long shadows across the room.

    "Ugh..." Refl reached for his head after a dull pain inside his head made him grunt.

    As Refl tried to gather his scattered thoughts, the caretaker who had been tending to him all this while let out a gasp of surprise and relief. Their eyes widened in disbelief as Refl''s eyes fluttered open. "My goodness," they whispered, a mixture of shock and relief evident in their voice. "He''s awake!"

    Without wasting a moment, the caretaker rushed out of the room and swiftly made their way to find King Aldric. Their footsteps echoed through the hallways as they called out for the king. "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" they called urgently, their voice echoing through the corridors.

    Momentster, King Aldric appeared, his expression filled with a mix of worry and anticipation. "What is it? What has happened?" he asked, his voiceced with concern.

    Breathing heavily, the caretaker tried to catch their breath before delivering the long-awaited news. "Sir Refl, Your Majesty. He''s awake," they eximed, their voice trembling with excitement.

    King Aldric''s eyes widened, a glimmer of hope sparking within them. "Truly? After all this time?" he inquired, his voice filled with a mixture of disbelief and relief.

    The caretaker nodded, their face beaming with joy. "Yes, Your Majesty! I witnessed it with my own eyes. Sir Refl has regained consciousness."

    A wave of relief washed over King Aldric as he let out a sigh. "Thank the heavens," he murmured, his voice filled with gratitude. "Take me to him immediately."

    The caretaker nodded, leading the way back to the chamber where Refl had awakened. As they walked, they shared more details with the king. "He is still weak, Your Majesty, but he seems to be recovering. We have been monitoring his condition closely."

    King Aldric quickened his pace, eager to see Refl for himself. "Is he able to speak? Does he remember what transpired?" he inquired, his voice filled with anticipation.

    The caretaker paused briefly, contemting their observations. "He has just regained consciousness, Your Majesty. It will take some time for him to fully recover his strength and memories. We will need to be patient with him."

    King Aldric nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Of course," he replied, his voice tinged with a mixture of hope and concern. "We must give him the time he needs. Lead the way, caretaker. I must see him."

    Together, they continued their journey to Refl''s chamber, their hearts filled with a mixture of anticipation and relief. The road to recovery would be a challenging one, but at this moment, they found sce in the fact that Refl had awakened, bringing with him the possibility of answers and rity in the face of uncertainty.

    Refl''s gaze shifted from the ceiling to the room around him, his thoughts consumed by the weight of the recent events. "Alive, but at what cost?" he mused, a tinge of sadness and regret clouding his expression. The realization that he couldn''t save his old friend, Drogan, weighed heavily on his heart.

    He let out a sigh, the sound echoing in the quiet room. Memories of their shared past shed through his mind, a mix of friendship, camaraderie, and the diverging paths they had chosen. "I tried to guide him, to steer him back to the right path," Refl murmured to himself, his voice filled with a sense of sorrow. "But in the end, I failed. I couldn''t reach him."

    As hey there, surrounded by the silence of the chamber, a wave of introspection washed over him. He wondered if there was anything more he could have done, any words left unspoken that could have made a difference. The weight of responsibility settled on his shoulders, reminding him of the choices he had made and the consequences that followed.

    As the door clicked open, King Aldric stepped into the room, his face a mixture of surprise and relief. His eyes widened as he saw Refl already sitting on the bed, a faint smile ying on his lips. Refl greeted the king with a respectful bow of his head.

    "Your Majesty," Refl said, his voice filled with warmth and gratitude. "I am deeply grateful for your care during my recovery."

    "Ah, Sir Refl, you shouldn''t get up yet!" said the caretaker.

    "It''s fine," said King Aldric as he waved his hand, "The man is a legend himself."

    "Please, Yout Majesty, I''m but a name of the older generation," said Refl.

    King Aldricughed, "Hahaha, if that''s so, then I too am in the same category."

    Aldric waved his hand once more, gesturing for the caretakers to leave him be with Refl. The caretakers bowed and naturallyplied with his wishes. They closed the door as they exited before the king''splexion changed to serious.

    "It''s miraculous that I found you in the nick of time," said King Aldric, "Otherwise you would have been dead being buried alive."

    "Perhaps it is fate, Your Majesty," said Refl.

    "Oh drop the pleasantries, Refl," said Aldric. "We used to y hide and seek when we were kids."

    "Heh, even so, I need to show respect," said Refl.

    "Show it when there are other people, when it''s just you and me, I''m the wise Aldric," Aldric said with a tinge of nostalgia before his tone turned serious, "Three days had passed since then, I am certain that Drogan is dead since his lower half was left on the battlefield, and Niamh was also identified as a corpse, though, Ferece is nowhere to be found unless he is too obliterated."

    Refl sighed, "Damn, such catastrophe, the entire Burgeon Swan is wiped at its core."

    "That''s the thing," said Aldric. "I have conducted abined effort with Nyi to search for Lyon and his wife''s whereabouts, sadly, we found no sign of them both but the javelin. I am hoping that you know the rest of the mystery."

    "Sorry to disappoint you," Refl smirked before he shook his head as he crossed his arms, "I was underground the whole time, but if you found his javelin, then, they probably perished too."

    "Perished? As in the couple dies trying to kill Drogan?" asked Aldric. "That''s insane."

    "It''s a possibility, you know how powerful Drogan is, and more importantly... how insane he is," said Refl before he sighed, "I won''t be surprised if Drogan had a self-destruct mechanism inside of him or should I say, written on him."

    Aldric pondered Refl''s point of view. He was right, Drogan was a borderline insane cultivator at heart. However, to make a st with that radius to end himself, he couldn''t help but be skeptical.

    "Where is the spear?" asked Refl.

    "You mean javelin, the weapon was handed over to Nyi, specifically the three students," said King Aldric.

    "Oh..." Refl lowered his head, "If he didn''t even show up for his students, then, it''s probably true... besides, isn''t it better politically?"

    "Absolutely," said King Aldric as he nodded, "If we dere that Lyon, Selena, and Drogan died in a fierce battle, that means the bnce of Second Heaven falls back to me and Nyi."

    Aldric crossed his arms and smirked, "You should take up politics sometimes, you can be my right-hand man, that position is open, I can clear all my useless advisors."

    "Hahaha, no thanks," said Refl. "I have enough." ( Politic is too cold for me, I''m not like you if you were apprehended, I would havee rushing, but it''s not the same when we reversed the role ).

    "Tch! A shame, you''re wasting your talent," said Aldric as he shook his head inment. "Alright, just rest well, oh, and Lenu is looking for you."

    "Oh... right," Refl immediately greeted a sobbing friend rushing into the chamber.

    ---

    The three students sat in silence, their gazes fixed on the javelin that Lyon had wielded during the intense battle. It stood as a lone sentinel amidst the aftermath of the battlefield, a testament to the power and skill of their teacher. The air was heavy with the weight of their thoughts and emotions, each of them processing the events that had unfolded.

    "Let''s win," said Rayus as his eyes turned cold with resolve swirling inside his tone.

    "Of course," said Reinhard.

    "It''ll be wrong to lose now," said Noah.

    "I''m going, to be honest, you three are not going to reach his level in less than four months, even I can''t," said Nyi. "But you three have the heart, and mindset ready from all the tumulous events that he showed you, more than a view of the world, more than just cultivating, I might be inadequate but let me do the honor to hone the rest."

    "We''ll be in your care, Your Majesty!" said the three of them together.

 Chapter 1018 A Bliss of a Thousand Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 1018 A Bliss of a Thousand Dreams</h4>

    As the days stretched into weeks, the rumors began to spread like wildfire throughout the realm. Whispers echoed through the streets and the halls of the citadel, carrying the news that Lyon and Selena, the valiant couple who had faced Drogan in a climactic battle, had met their untimely demise. The people mourned the loss of their heroes, believing that their sacrifice had brought an end to Drogan''s tyrannical reign.

    The news became even more convincing when the only two remaining kings, Aldric and Nyi, appeared before the public and made a joint deration. Their solemn voices resonated through the kingdom as they confirmed the rumors, proiming that Lyon and Selena had indeedid down their lives to protect the realm. The weight of their words and the sorrow in their eyes convinced many that the valiant couple had indeed perished.

    The realm mourned the loss of Lyon and Selena, their names forever etched in the annals of history as martyrs who had fought for the greater good. Memorials were erected in their honor, and their deeds became the stuff of legends, inspiring generations toe. The people mourned the passing of their heroes, but their spirits remained steadfast, carrying the torch of hope that Lyon and Selena had ignited within them.

    Yet, amidst the mourning and the assumption of Lyon and Selena''s demise, a flicker of doubt lingered in the hearts of a few. Some whispered in hushed tones, questioning the veracity of the ims. They wondered if Lyon and Selena could truly be gone, or if their disappearance was shrouded in a grander n. But their doubts were swiftly quelled by the collective grief and the official deration of their passing.

    Inside a hut on a secluded ind in Second Heaven, Lyon finally woke up from his recovering slumber. He was confused at the unfamiliar scene in front of him. However, it was for the first time in many that he had woken up just as the sun began to rise. His ears began to hear a swift sword swinging outside. It was a little meadow surrounded by trees, Selena stood there honing her sword skills with the utmost diligence, so much so that she didn''t feel his presence looking at her by the door.

    As Lyon''s eyes adjusted to the soft morning light, he observed Selena in the midst of her sword practice. Her movements were fluid and precise, each swing of her de apanied by a graceful dance. Lyon stood at the doorway, watching her with a mixture of admiration and awe.

    The rhythmic sound of the sword slicing through the air filled Lyon''s ears, creating a melodic symphony that resonated deep within his being. He marveled at Selena''s dedication, and her unwavering focus on perfecting her skills. It was a sight he had witnessed countless times before, but each time it left him in awe of her unwavering determination.

    As Lyon continued to watch, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of peace wash over him. The gentle breeze caressed his face, carrying with it the scent of the surrounding flora. The ind''s tranquility seemed to seep into his very soul, grounding him in the present moment.

    Lost in his thoughts, Lyon quietly stepped closer, his gaze fixed on Selena. He marveled at the way her body moved in perfect harmony with the sword, the effortless grace with which she wielded her weapon. It was a testament to her skill and unwavering dedication to her craft.

    In the serenity of the meadow, Lyon silently approached Selena, his footsteps barely making a sound on the soft grass. He waited for a pause in her movements, a moment of respite from her intense training. When the time was right, he reached out to Scarlett, the ck de that had ended many dreams and nightmares alike. He shed the weapon in the most open area of her movement, yet, he knew within his heart that the woman would parry his ''test'' effortlessly.

    She did, beautifully so. However, her frown turned to delight as she saw his smile dawn upon her.

    Their des locked, their eyes met, and both of them broke into smiles.

    "Good morning," Lyon said, his voice filled with warmth and affection.

    Selena''s eyes sparkled with amusement as she replied, "Good morning darling!"

    She was ready to leap into his arms, but Lyon leap back and released a phantom sh, that ripped a part of her top robe. Selena was surprised, fabric dangling and revealing her shoulders.

    Lyon smirked before he rested Scarlett down.

    "Are you sure?" asked Selena as her eyes began to turn crafty, "Your mother is here you know."

    "I''m sure," said Lyon as his eyes showed overwhelming confidence.

    Rui was on top of one of the branches in the surrounding trees looking at her son and his wife. She crossed her upper limbs before the other three perched on the same branch.

    "Rui, cut the boy some ck, let him fuck his wife," said Sun.

    "Your tongue is really..." Rui sighed.

    "C''mon Rui, don''t give the boy a hard time, that''s Selena''s job..." said Shen as his whiskers waved rapidly. "And Cecile... and Luna... and Lumina... an��"

    "Alright! Alright! I get it!" said Rui as she snapped at the True Dragon, making thetter quiver.

    "He deserves happiness too, hoho!" said Bapho. "A bliss of a thousand dreams, as the Undying Horse said."

    "Tch, fine, is not that I''m going to stop him from sumbing to his natural instinct," said Rui as she pouted.

    "Heh," Sun, Shen, and Bapho revealed a smirk. A sessfulbined effort by the three wing��Ape, Dragon, and Goat.

    Selena grinned as she took her stance, reverse-holding her sword. The stance was quite umon and revealed a lot of openings which made Lyon confused.

    However, he was not going to shy away. With Scarlett by his hand, he stepped forward before his robe instantaneously scattered to his shock. His foot justnded and his upper robe shattered like a ss, revealing his scarless iron body.

    Lyon stood there in shock, his eyes wide with disbelief at how seamlessly Selena had executed her move, leaving him vulnerable and exposed.

    "Impressive," Lyon finally managed to say, a mixture of astonishment and admiration in his voice.

    Selena smirked, a glimmer of mischief in her eyes. "You should know better than to underestimate your opponent, darling," she teased, her voiceced with yful arrogance.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before his yful eyes turned reigning.

    Lyon''s yful demeanor shifted into a more serious stance, his eyes narrowing with focus. He met Selena''s challenge head-on, their swords shing with a resounding sh that echoed through the meadow. As their des collided, sparks danced in the air, and their clothes began to tear apart, revealing glimpses of their toned and battle-hardened bodies.

    With each sh, their movements became faster and more intense, their strikes precise and calcted. Their swords whirled through the air, creating a symphony of steel as they exchanged blows. There was no room for hesitation or doubt, only the unyielding determination to prove their strength and skill.

    Their intertwined dance continued the intensity building with every passing moment. They were perfectly matched, their movements fluid and synchronized. The atmosphere around them crackled with energy as if the very air was charged with their unwavering resolve.

    Under the intense breeze of the forest, one could hear cloth after the cloth was ripped away, their bodies glistening with sweat as they pushed themselves to their limits. The remnants of their torn garments floated around them like ethereal remnants of a battle-hardened love.

    "Woah... who taught him that?" asked Sun.

    "Well, nice to meet you monkey," said Shen.

    "Hah, fuck off, you''re just a fish cosying to be a cat," said Sun. "Like you know something about romance!"

    Thetest impact pushed the two apart from each other to the end of each side of the meadow. Both of themughed looking at each other''s state. After theughter dimmed down, they knew the next one will be thest one.

    The forest took a breath and the branches danced.

    ( Darling, I can already anticipate your next move ) thought Selena before her brows raised.

    Lyon closed his eyes as nature bowed. He revealed his eyes and a grin formed. A single sword hymn hovered over his head.

    "Heh," Selena smirked.

    Lyon threw Scarlett etch to the ground before he made a run toward her, without any additional technique.

    "Eh?" Selena was caught off guard before her brows furrowed she too did the same with her sword and ran toward him, with one single sword hymn hovering over her head.

    "Go!" simultaneous intents activated both sword hymns at the same time.

    Both pierced the air and passed each other, before ripping apart thest fabric that covered whatever was left on their body.

    Selena was the first one to leap forward with both hands stretched out. Lyon was caught off guard but he quickly embraced her and controlled her force with a spin.

    "Remember this?" she said so yfully.

    "Hm?" Lyon was unsuspecting before their lips share warmth.

    Her hands coiled around his neck. His thighs mped on his stomach, refusing to let him go and trust the bnce on him.

    Lyon''s mouth was conquered, to say the least. Her craft with weapons extended to her tongue as well. He was beaten, rolled over and over like a squirming dragon. Remind him of the time when she went all the way to break the space and made every living being knelt but him, in Nostria.

    It was her that he was able toe this far. It was her that his journey truly began. Without her, he might have died far early in this cold world. Weaving on that, Lyon closed his eyes and slowly brought her down on the grass that felt like soft cotton.

    Lyon''s gaze met Selena''s blue eyes. Her silky ck hair epassed her beauty and made Lyon struck in awe.

    "Silly, are we going to stop now?" said Selena as her hands caressed his youth face. ( How many years had it been, how many mindless nights had passed ).

    Lyon snapped back, he was lost in her ethereal beauty that he almost forgot his duty.

    "Rui, you''re really into this, aren''t you?" asked Bapho.

    "Shh," Rui had a stern gaze toward the couple.

    Bapho backed down.

    ( After all this time... I always wanted to say it to you, but always forgot as well ) thought Lyon as his cheek greeted hers. He softly whispered in her ear.

    "Thank you."

    Her eyes expanded and dted as a dream-like sensation coursed through from the source of her flower. Nectars flowed over like thick milk overflowing a ss. Her emotions and physicality were heightened to an immense euphoria. A bliss of a thousand dreams.

    With tender yet passionate movements, Lyon''s hands traced the contours of Selena''s body, leaving a trail of tingling sensations in their wake. His touch awakened a symphony of pleasure within her, sending waves of ecstasy coursing through her veins. Selena''s fingers delicately explored the nes of Lyon''s muscr frame, feeling the strength and devotion that resided within him.

    In this idyllic setting, surrounded by the whispers of rustling leaves and the sweet fragrance of wildflowers, their bodies came alive with desire. Their connection grew deeper, fueled by a shared longing and a yearning to merge their souls.

    Words of love sprung out as Selena rolled him over and took reign over his body. Her graceful back was glowing from the shine of the shy sun that had just woken up fully. Selenabed her hair with both hands and caught Lyon''s lips parted. Her perfect body was a delight that could ruin heroes, but he was no hero.

    His arms worked on his instinct and grabbed her hips before tracing forward to her blossoms. Selena moved up and down in a squat, and each time she was at the bottom, a ''slugfest'' of squelch was heard. She moaned in a melodic voice that aroused him more. His wrists were caught by hers and slowly shifted toward her two jewels in front. His fingers traced over as hebed over the buds, each time sending a jolting sensation.

    Her pace raised rapidly as a burgeoning flower was about to unfold. Her lust, her love, consumed. She was at the height of her pleasure before Lyon was mped and she unleashed her win against nature.

    "AahN! <3"

    Her sultry voice echoed throughout the small secluded ind. She was breathing heavily as shey down on her chest catching for breath.

    "Selena, that wa��" his lips were shut by her index finger as she raised once more. She leaned away a bit time. Her hands grab the grass as she grinds him with a mischievous smile, albeit slow, she was bidding her time as Lyon sunk into the grandest pleasure. His soul roared the moment she winked at him. The ming fire to conquer ignited.

    Ravage, ravage, and ravage! He got up and pushed her legs up over his shoulders. His fists locked on the ground as his hips fiercely pounded her down. Squelches after squelches, Lyon suddenly felt an uminganible power coursing through his glutes.

    ( Rui... ) Bapho had his lips twitched as he dare not to see her face.

    Were it any other women, he might have broken their pelvis by now. However, not the Empress of the Void. Selena resigned herself to his pleasures, giving him every inch of what he wanted without words.

    Immediately she felt the bee expand in the crown of her flower. Twitching a call for her to sp his neck with her feet.

    "Kh!" Lyon''s eyes widened as all muscles within his glutes contracted.

    "Ahn~" Selena''s eyes dted.

    A gushing life reigned, flooding over where no men ever reached. The holy ce that was sacred to her.? Her hips twitched so long with pleasure as if she was about to get a permanent muscle cramp.

    As Lyon tried to catch his breath he was pushed away by her feet. He tried to regainposure as his eyes looked at the beauty darting her gaze down.

    Selena looked down, "You really like making a mess..." she darted her gaze to Lyon, "Say... want to go somewhere a little bit nostalgic?" she revealed a mischievous smile.

    ---

    A wandering cultivator arrived at the front of the arch gate of the famed summit.

    "So this is where the famous battle had taken ce, damn..."

    The bells suddenly chimed, panging directly into his soul. His body shook as he took a step back, but his heel made contact with a sturdy small rock, causing him to tumble over.

    "W-What''s going on?! I- I gotta get out of here!" the man ran frantically, with his first thought was to spread the words.

    Unbeknownst to him, in the throne room.

    Selena was reigning over Lyon as he sat on the throne. Her body swayed erotically with her handsbed over her hair, enjoying every bit of pleasure-graze as she ride the once-an-emperor, iming him as her own.

 Chapter 1019 Rumors And Insanity

    <h4>Chapter 1019 Rumors And Insanity</h4>

    As weeks turned into months, a new rumor began to circte throughout Second Heaven. Whispers spread like wildfire, carrying tales of the Citadel of Celestia and its mysterious chimes. The ancient fortress once thought to be dormant and forgotten, now seemed toe alive intermittently, as if echoing the presence of someone within its walls.

    The chimes of the Citadel of Celestia brought about a silver lining of hope to the hearts of the people. They believed that Lyon and Selena, the renowned warriors who had disappeared after the battle with Drogan, might still be alive. The asional sound of the chimes became a beacon of anticipation, a sign that perhaps their beloved heroes had not met their end.

    "It''s the Citadel again," one cultivator remarked, his eyes glimmering with anticipation. "The chimes must hold a deeper meaning."

    "Could it be a sign?" another pondered, his voice filled with hope. "A sign that Lyon and Selena are still alive?"

    The people nodded, their hearts yearning for the return of their beloved heroes. The legendary warriors had vanished without a trace, leaving behind a void that could not be filled. But the chiming of the Citadel brought a silver lining, a glimmer of possibility that Lyon and Selena were still out there, persevering in their battle.

    "I wonder where they''ve been all this time," someone mused, their gaze fixed on the distant citadel. "Training, perhaps? Gathering allies? Or embarking on a different quest?"

    "Whatever it is, I have faith in their strength," another dered, determination shining in their eyes. "Lyon and Selena are not the kind to give up. They will return to us."

    As the days passed, the anticipation grew. The people of Second Heaven prepared themselves for the homing of their heroes. They honed their skills, fortified their defenses, and kept their spirits high. The chimes of the Citadel served as a reminder that Lyon and Selena''s presence was not forgotten and that their legacy of hope and inspiration burned bright in the hearts of the people.

    The figure in the cloak, one of the three students who had apanied Lyon and Selena on their journey, couldn''t help but smile beneath the shadows of his hood. He stood among the crowd, quietly listening to the hopeful whispers and conversations surrounding the return of his beloved teacher.

    A sense of pride welled up within him as he heard the faith and admiration the people held for Lyon and Selena. He knew firsthand the strength, courage, and unwavering determination that his teacher possessed. Lyon had taught them not only the ways of martial arts, but also the values of loyalty, and protecting what they held dear.

    Underneath the cloak, his hand gently touched the emblem of ss VI that marked him as one of Lyon''s students. The symbol served as a constant reminder of the bond they shared and the lessons they had learned together. It was a symbol of hope, reminding him of their purpose and the path they had chosen.

    As the voices of the crowd mingled with the gentle breeze, the student''s smile grew wider. He knew that Lyon and Selena''s absence had left a void, but he also knew that their teachings had nted seeds of strength and resilience in the hearts of their disciples. They had entrusted them with the task of carrying their legacy forward, of upholding the values they had instilled.

    With renewed determination, the student vowed to honor his teacher''s teachings, to be a beacon of light in a world still shrouded in darkness. He silently pledged to train harder, to push his limits, and to be ready for the day when Lyon and Selena would return.

    "I will continue your legacy," he whispered, his voice filled with unwavering resolve. "I will strive to obliterate thepetition and win the entire thing as promised. Teacher, madam, wherever you may be, know that we stand united, waiting for your triumphant return."

    "Rayus, you''re ready?" asked Reinhard.

    Rayus pulled open his hood and revealed a resolute gaze before nodding in response, Rayus tightened his grip on his weapon, his resolve evident in his eyes. "We can''t afford to let him slip away again," he replied firmly. "We''ve trained for this, and we''re prepared. We will kill him this time."

    Reinhard and Noah exchanged a nce, their determination mirrored in their expressions. They knew the risks thaty ahead, but their trust in each other and their shared goal gave them strength. Together, they formed a formidable trio, united by their loyalty to Lyon.

    With a silent agreement, the three students set off, their footsteps determined and their hearts filled with purpose. They would pursue Ferece relentlessly, guided by their training and the teachings of their absent teachers. Each step brought them closer to their quarry, and with every passing moment, their resolve grew stronger.

    As they ventured into the unknown, their shared mission fueled their spirits, casting aside any doubts or fears that might arise. They knew that Lyon and Selena were watching over them, their presence guiding and protecting them from afar.

    Under the luminous glow of the full moon, Reinhard, Noah, and Rayus caught sight of Ferece. His figure darted through the dense forest, his movements betraying a sense of urgency and fear. It was as if he was being pursued by an unseen danger, his desperate attempts to escape fueling his frantic pace.

    The three students exchanged nces, their determination intensifying as they recognized their chance to finally confront Ferece.? Without hesitation, Reinhard took the lead, his agile form swiftly navigating the tangled undergrowth. Noah and Rayus followed closely behind, their senses heightened, ready to spring into action at a moment''s notice. They moved like shadows, silent and swift, their focus fixed solely on their target.

    As they closed in on Ferece, the tension in the air became palpable. The surrounding forest seemed to hold its breath, anticipating the climax of this encounter. Moonlight filtered through the dense canopy, casting ethereal rays upon the scene, adding an otherworldly aura to the unfolding chase.

    Ferece, sensing their presence, cast a panicked nce over his shoulder. His eyes widened in terror as he realized that his pursuers were closing in. He pushed his legs to their limits, desperation driving him forward with every ounce of strength he could muster.

    The forest echoed with the sound of rapid footsteps, branches rustling and leaves crunching underfoot. The chase intensified, a thrilling dance of predator and prey amidst the tranquil night. Ferece''s fear-fueled determination pushed him onward, while Reinhard, Noah, and Rayus pursued with unwavering resolve.

    With a burst of speed, Reinhard surged ahead, closing the distance between him and Ferece. His outstretched arm reached forward, fingers brushing against the fabric of Ferece''s cloak. Victory seemed within reach, but Ferece managed to slip through Reinhard''s grasp, narrowly evading capture.

    "I got you now!" Rayus said so confidently.

    Ferece had his eyes widened, Rayus had already anticipated him narrowly evading. He quickly grabbed his throat and tackled him down. Noah''s grimoire lit up and magic serpents emerged from the ground coiling around his limbs, pinning him down.

    "It''s over, Ferece," Reinhard dered, his voice firm and unwavering, however, he was shocked.

    The three students exchanged bewildered nces as they witnessed Ferece''s deteriorating state. His once formidable demeanor had crumbled, reced by a disheveled appearance and incoherent ramblings. His words, "The captain is dead," echoed in their ears, sending a chill down their spines.

    This was once a man that plotted their demise, reduced to a state where nobody could recognize his past feats.

    "Wake up, you son of a bitch!" Reinhard kicked his head. "Look at us!"

    "He''s gone, Reinhard," said Rayus as he grabbed his shoulder. "Ferece, you were there, weren''t you? Where Lyon struck a blow to Burgeon Swan."

    "Eek! No! No! No pping, please!" said Ferece.

    "pping?" Noah frowned, "Tell us more!"

    "H-He suddenly arrived and pped his hand, once, once, was all it took, then it all burned down with ck me! I-I, then I saw him battle with Captain... all runes, active-activated... but I can''t help him, I can''t! He was too strong!"

    "Where is he?!" asked Rayus.

    "T-They pulverized!!" Ferece grinned.

    The three students darkened before Rayus stood up, his hair covering his emotions. "You know, Ferece, as much as unorthodox he was, he never taught us aboutpassion, no, he taught us to take action, to kill when it''s time, and that''s what are we going to do to YOU!"

    "Wait," said Noah as he grabbed Rayus''s shoulder. He darted his nce toward Ferece, with spite, "Why did you do all that to us, who rmend you to be a teacher in our ss? He is the true source of your demise! Otherwise, Burgeon Swan would still live."

    "Ngh!?" Ferece''s pupils shrunk as a figure appeared in his mind. Then his lips motioned, uttering a name that brought the three students to furrow their brows.

    "This is for crippling me!" Rayus swiftly severed his head in one swing, fueled with hatred.

 Chapter 1020 Graduation Event

    <h4>Chapter 1020 Graduation Event</h4>

    Under the bright rays of the sun, Nirvana School came alive with vibrant colors and cheerful energy. The courtyard was adorned with colorful banners and streamers fluttering in the gentle breeze. Cultivators mingled, their faces adorned with wide smiles as they eagerly participated in the festive events.

    The air was filled with the melodic sounds of music, as musicians yed cheerful tunes on traditional instruments. Groups of cultivators formed circles, showcasing their talents in dancing, singing, and various forms of artistic expression. Laughter and apuse filled the air, creating a joyful and lively ambiance.

    Stalls were set up throughout the grounds, offering a delightful array of treats and delicacies. The scent of freshly baked pastries, sizzling snacks, and aromatic teas wafted through the air, enticing everyone with their tantalizing aromas. People gathered around, indulging in delicious food and engaging in animated conversations.

    A massive stage had been erected, adorned with elegant decorations and colorful banners disying the school''s emblem. The stage served as the focal point, drawing everyone''s attention with its vibrant presence. The seating area was filled to the brim with proud parents, and of course, the whole faculty office was there as well.

    Marat was crossing his arms as he seat amongst the rest of the teachers... Cini, Rokh, Yama, Han, andst but not least, the quietish teacher, Vina.

    Six teachers, six sses, yet the seventh one that had been swimming freely inside their minds in thest couple of months, were not present.

    The crowd was tinged with a mix of anticipation, curiosity, and slight disappointment as they noticed the vacant seat reserved for the new teacher, Lyon. Whispers spread through the crowd, discussions filled with spection about Lyon''s absence and the significance it held.

    The three students, Noah, Reinhard, and Rayus, stood side by side, their gazes fixated on the empty seat reserved for their beloved teacher, Lyon. A mixture of emotions filled their hearts as they contemted Lyon''s absence from the momentous graduation event.

    Six seats remained conspicuously empty, strategically ced to provide the best view of the graduation event. These seats were adorned with luxurious materials, their plush cushions and exquisite designs standing out among the rest. The anticipation among the crowd grew as whispers spread, for these seats were reserved for the esteemed young masters of the Six ns of Sixth Heaven.

    The Six ns, renowned for their exceptional martial prowess and profound cultivation techniques, held great influence and respect within the realm. Their presence at the graduation event was highly anticipated, as it symbolized their recognition of the student''s achievements and theirmitment to nurturing the next generation of cultivators.

    As the ceremony progressed, the anticipation heightened. All eyes darted toward the vacant seats, waiting for the arrival of the young masters. The air seemed to hold its breath in anticipation of their grand entrance.

    "Am I the first one?" a voice was heard before Judsah and Old Gu sprung out of their seats and quickly hovered over to greet the young master.

    "That teardrop mark on his forehead, that''s young master Azleid of Teardrop n!"

    He possessed an aura of calm authority, reflecting the wisdom and experience that belied his youthful appearance.

    "Ah, young master Azleid, wee!" said Old Gu as Judsah bowed with a smile.

    "Good day," said Azleid before he scanned over the stage and paid no attention to the praises that mentioned his name. "I see, I am the first one."

    "I-Indeed," said Old Gu, "If-If you don''t mind, why not take a seat and enjoy our delicacies?"

    "Heh," Nyi who sat on a somewhat VIP suite, smirked. Even he as the king was not received that well.

    "I see that he has grown much stronger and wiser in the past three years," said King Aldric who sat beside him.

    "Truly, one can only wonder what kind of resources they hold in Sixth Heaven," said Nyi before shaking his head, "I couldn''t help but marvel."

    Azleid nodded before slowly descending down, reaching toward an empty seat, then waiting for the others, though it didn''t take him long.

    The atmosphere was electrified with anticipation as a brilliant crimson lotus materialized in the sky, gracefully spinning and carrying the weightless form of Ning, the young master of the Red Lotus n. Her presence was like a mesmerizing dance, captivating the hearts, and minds of all who beheld her.

    As the ethereal lotus descended, petals gently unfurled, revealing Ning standing with poise and elegance. d in flowing scarlet robes adorned with intricate lotus patterns, she exuded an air of enchantment and mystery. Her eyes, the color of fiery embers, sparkled with both determination and serenity.

    Ning''s arrival seemed to stir the very essence of the courtyard as if the vibrant energy of the Red Lotus n was being channeled through her. The cultivators watched in awe, their gazes fixed upon her, as if in a trance.

    Known for their expertise in fire-based cultivation techniques, the Red Lotus n possessed an innate affinity for the element of mes. Ning embodied this affinity with hermanding presence, radiating warmth and intensity like a flickering inferno.

    Her every movement mirrored the grace of a dancer, synchronized with the ethereal lotus beneath her. With each step, she seemed to leave behind a trail of embers, igniting the air with her sheer presence. The crowd was spellbound, their breath held as they witnessed her remarkable disy.

    Ning''s gentle gaze swept across the gathered cultivators, acknowledging their presence with a slight nod. It was as if she understood the weight of their expectations and the responsibility that rested upon her shoulders as a young master of the Red Lotus n.

    "It''s Miss Ning..." one cultivator couldn''t help but gulp down their senses. The woman was too beautiful for them to even meet in their dreams.

    After the quick weing from Judsah and Old Gu, Lady Ning took a seat one space away from Azleid.

    "Miss Ning, how are you?" asked Azleid.

    Maintaining her smile, she nodded, "I''m good, how are you?"

    "Same, but��"

    The atmosphere grew hushed and expectant as the sound of a gentle breeze filled the air. All eyes turned skyward, their gazes fixed upon a figure that seemed to glide effortlessly through the heavens. It was Mavis, the young master of the esteemed Sky n, arriving with an ethereal grace that resembled riding upon a billowing cloud.

    As Mavis descended, the surrounding cultivators watched in awe and wonder, their breaths held in anticipation. He appeared weightless, his movements as fluid as the winds that guided his descent. d in flowing azure robes that mirrored the color of the vast sky above, he embodied the tranquility and boundless freedom associated with the heavens themselves.

    The mischievous young master grinned as he basked under the glow of their praises. He nodded at Old Gu and Judsah arriving before he himself went past them without waiting for themon pleasantries of wordsing out of their rugged lips.

    Unlike the other two, Mavis didn''t reach for a seat but rather stood in front of the two with his hands on his waist. "Hah, it''s so good to see you two arrived before me for once."

    "Young master Mavis, you like to jest," said Ning smiled gently.

    "It''s pretty rare of you to let mee first," said Azleid.

    "Yeah, I need to make a detour beforeing here, I invite some friends to watch as well," said Mavis as he chuckled.

    "Oh? I''m curious, whoever they might be?" asked Ning.

    "Don''t worry, they''ll be arriving soon," said Mavis as he decided to sit amidst both of them. ( It''s going to be a lot of fun! )

    The three students stood among the crowd, their eyes wide with awe and admiration as they witnessed the arrival of the three young masters. Each young master exuded a unique presence thatmanded attention and respect, leaving the students in a state of reverent fascination.

    As Azleid, the young master of the Teardrop n, made his entrance, his dignified demeanor and regal aura captivated the onlookers. He carried himself with an air of wisdom and grace, his eyes reflecting a depth of emotions that seemed to hold the weight of countless experiences.

    Next, Ning of the Red Lotus n descended from above, a vision of ethereal beauty. Her presence was enchanting, her movements as graceful as a delicate lotus petal floating on water. Her gentle passion and unwavering determination were evident in her gentle gaze, leaving an indelible impression on the students.

    Finally, Mavis of the Sky n descended upon a cloud, his arrival reminiscent of a celestial being descending from the heavens. The students were awestruck by his profound connection to the sky element. His serene andposed demeanor inspired a sense of tranquility within the students'' hearts.

    As the three young masters took their ces among the distinguished seats, the students felt a surge of inspiration and determination within themselves. They recognized the immense knowledge and skill possessed by these esteemed cultivators, and it fueled their own aspirations for greatness.

 Chapter 1021 Young Mistress Esmeralda of Ouroboros Clan — Mistress of Serpentine

    <h4>Chapter 1021 Young Mistress Esmeralda of Ouroboros n �� Mistress of Serpentine</h4>

    Mavis, the young master from the Sky n, cast a keen gaze across the sea of faces gathered in the courtyard. As his eyes roamed, theynded on the empty seat that had been reserved for Lyon, their esteemed teacher. A furrow formed between Mavis'' brows as he realized Lyon''s absence from his designated ce.

    He couldn''t help but wonder about Lyon''s absence. Had Lyon encountered unexpected circumstances? Was he embroiled in another battle that demanded his attention? The questions lingered in Mavis'' mind, leaving a void in the otherwise vibrant atmosphere of the event.

    Thoughts raced through his mind as he weighed the possibilities. Lyon''s penchant for arrivingte was well-known, at least to his knowledge. The more significant the asion, the higher the likelihood that Lyon would make a dramatic entrance.

    A wry smile tugged at the corners of Mavis'' lips as he recalled the countless instances when Lyon had materialized at the eleventh hour, effortlessly stealing the spotlight with his presence. Lyon possessed an uncanny ability tomand attention, to make an entrance that left an indelible mark on those who witnessed it.

    But this was no ordinary asion. It marked the culmination of years of hard work, training, and personal growth. Lyon''s absence on such a momentous day felt peculiar, leaving Mavis torn between his expectation of a grand entrance and a niggling sense of concern.

    "Hmm..."

    The three young masters immediately looked up in the same direction above the stage.

    As the crowd eagerly awaited the arrival of the next young master, a hushed silence fell over the courtyard. Suddenly, a figure emerged, striding confidently into view. Gasps of surprise rippled through the onlookers as theyid eyes upon her.

    Her face, concealed partially by the veil of her obsidian tresses, held an air of mystique. The gentle curve of her brows hinted at a mind sharp as the fangs of a venomous serpent, while her emerald green almond-shaped eyes, shimmering with a glint of secrets untold, seemed to hold the depths of a dark abyss. Longshes, like delicate tendrils, brushed against her wless, porcin skin, framing eyes that held a hypnotic intensity.

    Her nose, slender and perfectly sculpted, lent an air of regality to her countenance, while her lips, painted a deep shade of crimson, carried an enigmatic smile that danced between allure and danger. With every breath she took, the soft rise and fall of her cheeks hinted at the grace andposure thaty beneath her alluring facade.

    Her figure possessed a tantalizing grace that demanded attention. Standing at a moderate height, she exuded an aura of poise and confidence, as if she were born tomand the space she upied. Her slender yet well-defined frame showcased a bnce of strength and femininity, with every movement she made exuding a sense of controlled elegance.

    As she stood before the crowd, a vision of elegance and allure, it was clear that she was not just a woman of captivating beauty, but a force to be reckoned with��a predator in the guise of a seductress. Her figure spoke volumes of her skill and determination, a deadly dance of seduction and deadly precision.

    Then it was her hands that held their attention, for within them, she wielded a pair of gleaming metallic circles. At first nce, they appeared to be ordinary chakrams, their edges sharp and glinting, however...

    With a flick of her wrists, the chakram seemed toe alive, twisting and contorting in her grasp. The metal shifted and coiled, taking on the shape of two sinuous snakes. The crowd watched in astonishment as the serpentine forms slithered and slinked, encircling her arms.

    Only as shepleted her mesmerizing disy did a name finally ripple through the crowd. It was the name that would forever be associated with her lethal prowess, the bright master of poison and mesmerizing presence��Esmeralda of the Ouroboros n, the mistress of the Serpentine.

    Esmeralda approached the other three young masters with a confident stride, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint. She extended her hand to each of them in turn however, none of them dared to touch her hand despite looking so innocent.

    "Ah, the illustrious young masters of Teardrop, Red Lotus, and Sky n," she said, her voice dripping with a hint of amusement. "It seems fate has brought us together on this auspicious day. Allow me to introduce myself, though I''m sure you''ve heard whispers of the serpent in the shadows."

    She paused for a moment, letting the weight of her words sink in before continuing. "I am Esmeralda, the venomous vixen of the Ouroboros n. Known for our mastery of poisons and our cunning nature, we bring a touch of darkness to the realm of cultivation. But fear not, my esteemed counterparts, for I do love a good game, and I assure you that our interactions will be nothing short of entertaining."

    "I''m quite surprised that you are out of your famed cave, Miss Esmeralda," said Ning as she maintained herposure and elegance despite the contrast inward.

    "I will have to entertain the Second Heaven with my presence, otherwise, with my poison," Esmeralda grinned wickedly before she pulled her tone light, "But we don''t want thetter now, would we?"

    "Hahaha, I hope that''s a joke," said Mavis.

    "Mavis... you''re always the most mischievous of all of us, but you never y with me, I''m sad," Esmeralda feigned her innocence.

    "Heh, there is a difference between ying and killing yourself," muttered Mavis.

    "Azleid," Esmeralda raised one of her brows with a tease. "Stop being so wisdom-like, it helps your stiff shoulders."

    "I don''t have stiff shoulders," Azleid smiled but Esmeralda already walked away and took the farthest seat from the three of them.

    Esmeralda''s gaze shifted to the crowd seated behind her, her piercing eyes scanning the faces with a hint of warning. A sly smirk curled on her lips as she leaned back in her chair, her voiceced with a tinge of darkness. "You''d better keep your distance, for one wrong step and you might find yourselves gasping for yourst breath," she dered, her words carrying an unsettling undertone. As if to emphasize her point, the snakes coiled around her chakrams hissed menacingly, their sinuous forms writhing in a mesmerizing disy. The sight of the serpentinepanions sent a shiver through the onlookers, reminding them of the danger that lurked within her presence.

    As she settled into her chair, her face immediately transformed into an expression of boredom, contrasting with the vibrant and jubnt atmosphere of the festivities. Her features remained calm andposed, but her eyes betrayed a glimmer of disinterest as if the grandeur of the event failed to captivate her attention. She seemed to be lost in her own world, disconnected from the surrounding merriment and the conversations happening around her. Her aloofness and indifference created an aura of mystery, leaving others curious about the thoughts and motivations hidden beneath her stoic facade.

    Mavis, noticing Esmeralda''s evident boredom, couldn''t resist the opportunity to tease her. With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he leaned towards her and yfully remarked, "You seem quite bored, Esmeralda. But fear not! Someone interesting might make an appearanceter. You''ll just have to exercise a bit of patience." He couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle, knowing full well the effect his words would have on her.

    Ning and Azleid exchanged intrigued nces, their curiosity piqued by Mavis'' teasing remark.

    Esmeralda''s eyes narrowed yfully as she responded to Mavis with a hint of sarcasm. "Oh, Mavis, you always have such grand tales to tell. Perhaps you''re right, and someone truly interesting will make an appearance. But forgive me if I don''t hold my breath in anticipation," she said, her voiceced with amusement. She nced around at the other young masters, her gaze lingering on each of them before returning to Mavis. "Let''s see if your words bear any fruit, shall we? I''m not one to be easily impressed, after all." Her yful smirk spoke volumes, conveying a sense of confidence and a touch of mischief.

    As the three students were engrossed in observing the interactions between the young masters, they were caught off guard by a sudden presence behind them. A mischievous voice apanied by a slight nose twitch made them turn around to see a beautiful woman that had the top half of her hair blonde but the other half ck. Her eyes mesmerizing blue just like the elves had.

    "Hmm, it seems you have something quite interesting hidden beneath that cloth, something my master used to hold and throw," Kesya remarked, her tone yful yet filled with curiosity.

    ( Master... she said master, didn''t she?! ) The three''s mind raced back to the words Lyon had once spoken, describing his powerful students who possessed incredible skills in the Mortal World.

    Kesya''s connection to Lyon now became clear, and the three of them couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation and reverence in her presence.

 Chapter 1022 Lyra, the songbird of the Harmonia Clan

    <h4>Chapter 1022 Lyra, the songbird of the Harmonia n</h4>

    ( I can''t sense her at all, even when she is standing right in front of me, amazing ) thought Rayus as his eyes didn''t belie his true emotion. He could reach her with his hands and touch her with her finger, however, cultivation-wise, he couldn''t sense her at all like a ghost.

    "Hmm?" Kesya tilted her head whilst raising her brows in full turn curiosity. "I''m asking you guys a question here."

    "Ah," the three students snapped back into reality.

    "Y-Yes, Teacher Lyon wielded this javelin as he fought against Drogan," said Noah as his cheeks showed signs of embarrassment.

    "Drogan?" Kesya tried to recall the name. "Sounds familiar, but I can''t remember that name, now where do I have heard that name before..."

    "Err... Drogan is a bad guy," said Reinhard with his best effort.

    "Oh? Oh... I think I remember, there is this one guy that we tortured back and forth, he was first threatening with this Drogan will do this, Drogan will do that, but it quickly changed to pleading," Kesya chuckled. "I think his name was Niamh or something, but he got away though, being summoned by this Drogan guy, I presume, but mind you, I was ready to delete him right there and then as he turned into a ball of red."

    The revtion of Niamh''s torture by Kesya sent a shiver down the spine of the three students. They had known Niamh to be a formidable enemy, one who had served under Drogan and posed a significant threat. However, seeing him now, weakened and tormented, raised questions about the true power dynamics in their world, the Mortal World.

    "Niamh is dead," said Rayus.

    "Oh?" Kesya crossed her arms as she leaned back a bit. A shock was clearly written on her face. "Are you sure that he is dead?"

    "Pretty sure, we looked at the corpse, and presumably, he died from this very javelin," said Rayus as he held it right up. "Teacher must have killed him."

    "Oh?!" Kesya raised her brows. "I just remembered, he did get an offer a job before Empress Selena took him away toward Second Heaven, yeah, it was a job to be a teacher, oh my! So you''re his students?! You have no idea how lucky you are!" said Kesya as she proudlyughed.

    "Yes but..." Noah had his head hung down and solemness washed his face.

    "What''s wrong?" Kesya frowned.

    "Our teacher went missing," said Rayus.

    Kesya''s demeanor shifted drastically as she heard about Lyon''s disappearance. Her voice, once filled with yful jest and confidence turned cold and rigid. The jovial expression she wore moments ago dissolved into a mask of seriousness, and her eyes gleamed with a mix of concern and determination.

    "What...?"

    The three students'' souls immediately shook. Death apanied them simultaneously, grabbing their shoulders andughed at straight to their ears.

    "Y-Yeah, after the huge fight with Drogan, he went missing, Madam Selena also went missing," said Reinhard.

    Kesya''s demeanor shifted once more, her previous concern reced by a bright smile that seemed to light up the area around her. "Ah, don''t worry too much!" she eximed, her voice back to its cheerful tone. "Knowing him and Empress, they''re probably off on some thrilling adventure together," her tongue licked over her bottom lips, "So thrilling I bet..."

    Her words brought a mix of relief and confusion to the three students. They couldn''t help but wonder if Kesya''s nonchnt attitude was merely a facade to hide her worry for their missing teacher and his wife.

    "Older Sister, are you sure you''re not concerned about them?" Noah asked cautiously.

    "Well, she is a swordmaster at her own level I think she can manage a four-month-ish session," said Kesya as she pondered. "Yeah, she should be fine."

    The three students were confused at first before their faces turned together. They looked at each other, realizing together what Kesya meant by her words.

    Kesya sighed as she sat down on a nearby vacant chair, "When will the tournament begin? It''s so boring watching an empty stage."

    The three students immediately sat beside her with Rayus being directly by her side. He asked, "Older Sister, are you here from the Mortal World?"

    "Hm? Of course," said Kesya.

    "Are you here alone?" asked Noah.

    "No, the others are enjoying the festive outside, food and stuff," said Kesya. "Ah, how boring, I thought I would meet him here, but he''s not here yet."

    ( The others? ) thought the three students as silhouettes of the other two monsters that Lyon taught in Mortal World emerged inside their imaginations. The gangs here.

    "Honestly, it''s amazing that Big Sister Cecile could predict that he won''t be here, is that a wife''s intuition?" said Kesya, "I swear to ancient gods, if she were to be reborn a second time, she definitely should be a seer instead."

    Kesya''s smile faltered, and her cheerful demeanor gave way to a more serious expression as she realized her slip of the tongue. She nced at the three students, her eyes filled with a mix of regret and concern.

    "R-Reborn, w-what a weird thing to say, there is no way that kind of thing existed right? RIGHT? Hahaha... shit," said Kesya as her eye twitched.

    Though the reborn part was a sensitive matter, the three of them had their attention on the mention of ady''s name. Cecile, the one name that they heard from mentions Lyon and Selena''s lips. Their anticipation burgeoned, they wondered after realizing how Selena was a masterful craft with her sword�� far beyond the realm of a master ��to thisdy that they had not seen yet.

    The crowd hushed as a gentle melody filled the air, drawing their attention to the entrance of the courtyard. A young woman stepped forward, her visage as alluring as the ethereal notes she yed. Her face bore an enigmatic charm, adorned with captivating violet eyes that seemed to hold the secrets of a thousand stars. Strands of lustrous silver hair cascaded gracefully down her shoulders, framing her enchanting countenance.

    As she continued to y, the soft folds of her indigo robe swayed with each motion, entuating her elegant figure. Graceful and poised, she exuded an aura of refinement that captivated the hearts of those whoid eyes on her.

    In her hands, she held an instrument as unique as she was �C a musical masterpiece known as the Harmonia Heartwood, carved from the heartwood of the ancient song wood tree. Its design was exquisite, its form resembling that of a feathered bird, and its strings seemed to hum with an otherworldly resonance.

    Her melody gradually transitioned, and the crowd found themselves swaying along to the rhythm, their emotions dancing like marites to her tune. It was as if she could reach into their souls and pluck the chords of their deepest desires and fears.

    Kesya felt a strange sense of familiarity as she watched Lyra perform. She became mncholic as there was something about the song that stirred memories of a figure from Kesya''s past �C a figure lost within time, just like the elusivedy that ruled an empire beside Lyon, Selena, and Cecile. However, Kesya pushed the thought aside, knowing that the chances of Lyra being connected to that incredible figure were nil.

    Finally, the music came to a gentle conclusion, and the young woman lowered the Harmonia Heartwood with a serene smile. Her presence alone was enough to infuse the atmosphere with an aura of serenity and allure. She was Lyra, the songbird of the Harmonia n.

    All young masters stood up with the other cultivators of the courtyard, but Kesya and Esmeralda were aloof in their seats.

    "Truly magnificent," Azleid stood up and apud her performance.

    Lyra smiled and nodded.

    "Oh, Lyra... I don''t bring any money, today, no way that''s performance is free right? I was captivated," said Mavis as he grinned.

    "Your jest is always soothing," said Lyra, "However, don''t worry, this time is free."

    ( This time eh... ) Mavis had her brows twitching.

    "Wonderfully done, Lyra," said Ning as she smiled behind her apuse. "I think you have just reached a deeper mastery."

    "Thank you for your kind words," said Lyra before her eyes hovered over to the enigmatic Esmeralda who remained seated.

    The two exchanged nces but Esmeralda still give credit when it was due. Thetter nodded and apuded, "I can''t y a sound with that feather, but I can use it as a base of poison if you want."

    Lyra smiled, "No." she proceeded to sit right beside Esmeralda as if she was not aware of her poisonous skill.

    The atmosphere in the courtyard buzzed with anticipation as the five young masters finally gathered. Their distinct personalities and unique abilities were evident in the air, creating an aura of excitement and tension. Each young master exuded a presence that demanded respect, and their reputations preceded them. However, one more seat was bound to be filled.

    Mavis looked at the empty seat left before he sighed inwardly. ( I wonder if Yuri will show up or not ).

 Chapter 1023 Yuri, Son of Black Kirin - Cecile’s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 1023 Yuri, Son of ck Kirin - Cecile''s Arrival</h4>

    As the anticipation in the crowd reached its peak, a hushed silence fell upon the courtyard as a figure emerged from the distance. He moved with a grace and poise that captured the attention of everyone present. His face was calm, almost serene, with deep, soulful eyes that seemed to hold untold wisdom and mysteries. A hint of a smile graced his lips, giving him an air of elegance and confidence.

    His figure was tall and slender, yet exuding a quiet strength thatmanded respect. His every step was deliberate as if he moved with the knowledge of his own power, yet there was a gentleness to his demeanor that belied his formidable strength.

    The crowd was mesmerized by the young master''s calm and captivating presence. They could feel the aura of strength and wisdom that surrounded him, and they couldn''t help but be drawn to him.

    As he reached the center of the courtyard, murmurs of recognition rippled through the crowd. Whispers spread like wildfire as people began to recognize the young master before them. "It''s Yuri of the ck Kirin n!" one person eximed, their voice tinged with awe.

    "He''s even more impressive in person," another person remarked, eyes wide with admiration.

    Yuri paid no heed to the attention he received, his calm demeanor remaining undisturbed. Instead, he scanned the courtyard with his perceptive eyes, observing the other young masters and the crowd. His presence alonemanded respect, and everyone waited with bated breath to see what this enigmatic young master had to offer in the uing graduation event.

    Nyi''s smile held a tinge of nostalgia as he reminisced about the past encounter with Yuri. It was a battle that had left asting impression on him, not just because of the defeat, but because of the unique connection they had forged through that solitary duel in the embrace of nature.

    Mavis''s excitement bubbled over, and he couldn''t contain hisughter as he saw Yuri''s arrival. With an exuberant leap, he rose from his seat, unable to suppress his delight at the sight of his fellow young master. He pushed away the old principal and his vice without consideration, to greet him

    "Yuri! You''re finally here!" Mavis eximed, hisughter ringing through the air. "I''ve been looking forward to seeing you in action!"

    Yuri chuckled softly, unable to resist Mavis''s infectious energy. "You have a way of convincing me, Mavis, and by a way I mean, YOU. KEPT. ASKING. ME!" he replied, his voice wild butposed. "But let''s not get ahead of ourselves. I''m here to see what all the fuss is about."

    All the other young masters stood up before hovering over, even Esmeralda. The crowd was stunned and immediately caught on to the significant meaning behind it. Of all of them, definitely, Yuri was the most respected one.

    Yuri nodded in acknowledgment, his gaze drifting toward the other young masters. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?" he mused a hint of nostalgia in his voice. "Time flies, and we''ve all grown stronger since then."

    "Definitely," Azleid said with a grin, "I can''t help but flex it, but Mavis always goes missing and you are always trying to break through."

    "I''m afraid, I can''t entertain you today," said Yuri, "Though, if you''re asking, yes, I have broken through, in fact, this morning."

    "Oh?!" The other young masters were surprised.

    "Damn, so you are once again, one step ahead of us," said Mavis. "It would help if you slow down a bit, you know."

    As the young masters continued their exchange, the anticipation in the air grew thicker. The crowd, filled with fellow cultivators and onlookers, also felt the energy building up. Each young master had their unique strengths and styles, and the graduation event promised to showcase the very best of their talents.

    The three students were in awe, especially at the figure called Yuri. However, their attention onlysted for a while before Kesya suddenly called someone over. "Hey! Over here!"

    Their eyes nced over instinctively before all pupils shrunk at the sight.

    Rayus, Noah, and Reinhard couldn''t help but be captivated by the woman''s presence as she led the group with such grace and elegance. Her auburn hair danced in the gentle breeze, adding to the allure of her appearance. Despite her friendly smile, there was an unmistakable air of regality about her, as if she were a queen walking among her subjects.

    However, their eyes couldn''t help but be drawn to the diverse and enigmatic individuals apanying her.

    The tall and silent man stood with an imposing presence, his muscr frame hinting at great strength. Next to him was the sleek figure wearing sses, whose prating gaze seemed to survey everything around him. His calm demeanor and analytical look hinted at a keen intellect and a tactical mind. The empty seat reserved for Lyon seemed to draw his attention, and a frown briefly crossed his face.

    Then, there was the woman in the cloak, mysterious and intriguing with one of her arms concealed from sight. Her presence seemed to carry an air of secrecy, making the students wonder what hidden talents or secrets she held beneath her cloak. Her eyes held a sharp glint, and she appeared ready for anything that mighte her way, and just like with Kesya, they couldn''t ''feel'' her presence at all despite looking straight at her.

    Next in the group was the one with azure fox ears, an alluring and mature presence that captivated the attention of those around her. Her fox-like features exuded sensuality and wisdom, and the students couldn''t help but be curious about her background and abilities.

    Finally, there was the woman with bright orange hair, her wandering eyes searching the surroundings as if she were looking for someone.

    Cecile''s smile was warm and captivating as she looked at the stunned students before her. With a regal-like bearing, she spoke with a graceful voice that carried an air of authority and gentlenessbined.

    "Greetings, young talents," she began, her eyes ncing kindly at each of the three students. "I am Cecile, it is a pleasure to finally meet the lucky students that my husband teaches."

    "?!" the three students felt as if the ground beneath their feet had given way, and they were suspended in a moment of disbelief. They exchanged wide-eyed nces, unable to fully grasp the magnitude of this revtion.

    "I-I''m Noah, nice to meet you!" said Noah with a bit of stutter.

    "M-My name is Reinhard," said Reinhard as he wondered if he should shake her hand or not.

    "R-Rayus," said Rayus as he blushed.

    They were getting a contrast to the madam they always knew. One was the master of the de, but this one, they couldn''t tell even from her outfit.

    As the young masters returned to their seats after greeting Yuri, the atmosphere in the crowd was still filled with awe and excitement.

    "Hm?" Ning, who had been standing near her seat, identally caught a figure that she thought she would never see again. Her eyes widened.

    Cecile felt the gaze emanating from Ning, and she couldn''t resist ncing over to meet her eyes. As their gazes locked, a yful smirk tugged at the corner of Cecile''s lips.

    In that brief moment, Cecile conveyed a silent message through her expression. It was a look that said, "I remember you, little one." She knew that Ning had recognized her, and she was amused by the surprise that flickered in the girl''s eyes. Then, she returned to conversing with the students before sitting down.

    ( That woman! ) Ning silently gritted her teeth and her eyes twitched. Her hands grabbed the arm of the chair ever so tightly.

    Unbeknownst to Ning, Esmeralda, the keen-eyed young master, noticed the change in her demeanor. Esmeralda was not one to miss subtle details, and she was quick to pick up on the tension that had formed between Ning and Cecile.

    ( What a unique group... ) thought Esmeralda, before she smirked. ( I wonder what getting under her skin, it''s not every day she revealed herself for a second ). She watched Cecile and the group with great interest.

    Ning''s thoughts raced as she made the connection between Cecile''s presence and the man from her memories.

    Her mind shed back to the time she had pped his hand away, asserting her independence and refusing to be swayed by his charm. The memory brought a mix of emotions - pride in standing her ground, but also a sense of frustration at the overwhelming power he wielded. The man with an aura that far exceeded anyone she had ever encountered, the one who effortlessly destroyed the Alchemy Union''s tower in a single blow.

    It all clicked into ce. "Of course, if she is here, then he must be too," she mumbled to herself. The realization filled her with annoyance, but now she knew who was Mavis talking about previously.

    Mavis looked at Cecile''s group and nodded, the preparation for them wasplete. They were the reason he took a detour and arrivedte than the other two.

 Chapter 1024 Bell Chimes, Snake Hissed

    <h4>Chapter 1024 Bell Chimes, Snake Hissed</h4>

    Old Gu, the wise and respected principal of Nirvana School, stepped onto the center of the stage, his presencemanding the attention of everyone present. His long white beard cascaded down his chest, a symbol of his wisdom and experience. As he raised his hand to silence the murmurs of the crowd, a hush fell over the audience.

    "Wee, esteemed guests, cultivators from all corners of Second Heaven," he began, his voice resonating with authority and warmth. "Today, we gather here to witness the culmination of our student''s hard work and dedication. They have trained tirelessly, honing their skills, and now they are one step closer to taking on the world."

    The crowd erupted into apuse, acknowledging the efforts of the young masters. Old Gu waited patiently for the cheers to subside before continuing.

    "We are also honored to have the presence of our esteemed young masters from various ns," he said, his eyes sweeping across the young masters with a hint of admiration. "Your skills and achievements have earned you the respect of the entire cultivation world, and your presence here adds an air of prestige to our humble school."

    Azleid, Ning, Mavis, Lyra, Esmeralda, and Yuri, all stood tall, their expressions showing humility and gratitude at Old Gu''s praise. Each of them was a formidable cultivator in their own right, and they knew the responsibility that came with the title of a young master.

    With the excitement still lingering in the air, Old Gu raised his hand again, signaling for silence. The crowd eagerly quieted down, anticipating the spectacle about to unfold.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, before the talented young masters showcase their skills, let us witness the prowess of our esteemed teachers!" Old Gu dered, his voice carrying across the courtyard.

    The students, including the three aspiring cultivators, were intrigued. They had seen glimpses of their teachers'' abilities during training, but this would be an opportunity to witness their true power. Though, their excitement quickly washed away as they saw them lining up on the stage.

    "All six teachers, but the prominent one is missing," mumbled a cultivator sitting behind Cecile. He sighed and shook his head in utter disappointment.

    Cecile raised her brows before turning around and smiled at the man, "The prominent one? May I ask who is that?"

    The cultivator was shocked as the beauty suddenly strike a conversation with him, he counted his luck and he was sure that it was not enough. He gulped knowing that his ancestors'' graves might have exploded altogether.

    "D-Don''t you know? Lyon, the enigmatic man that defies the tyrannic group of Burgeon Swan."

    "Oh, thank you," said Cecile as she nodded before looking back at the stage. She spoke to Kesya, "Remind me to not tell my husband to be lowkey next time."

    "Aye aye!" Kesya nodded. "It has failed so many times, but I bet the emperor is doing his best."

    "Doing his best the opposite way," Cecile sighed. "I can''t believe he always destroys something whenever hended in a new realm, it''s like a pattern."

    Nyi looked at his old friend, Cini. The woman went to the same school year together. He smiled and was silently proud of what she has be. Everyone after school chose their own way, everyone, except him.

    "Oh, what a lovelydy," Isabe�� his mother �� uttered as she was surprised with her lips covered.

    "You mean Cini?" asked Leander, before he smiled, "She used toe y often."

    "No, not her, I mean thatdy with the auburn hair," said Isabe as she pointed out at Cecile.

    Nyi followed her gaze before he was taken back, an odd group had sat by Lyon''s students. His brows furrowed as he muddled in his thought.

    "Don''t tell me..." Nyi mumbled to himself before a smile emerged. "I knew it..."

    Old Gu faced the six teachers, before nodding, "Now then, Marak, Yama, Cini, Vina, Han, and Rokh, begin!"

    All six teachers nodded. Cini, Rokh, Marak, Vina, Han, and Yama, the six revered teachers, moved with seamless grace and synchronized precision as they took their positions on the stage. Their auras intertwined, creating a mesmerizing spectacle that left the crowd in awe.

    The young masters, including Azleid, Ning, Mavis, Lyra, and Yuri, attentively observed the disy of power. Their eyes keenly analyzed the techniques and energies unleashed by the teachers, taking mental notes of potential strengths and weaknesses. They knew they were formidable themselves, but there was an unspoken respect for their teachers'' vast experience and knowledge.

    Esmeralda, however, seemed less impressed. Her disappointment was apparent, perhaps expecting more of a challenge from the teachers. Nheless, she refrained from voicing her thoughts, showing respect for their position and authority.

    The six teachers battled it out, disying their prowess but keeping their distance so as to not severely hurt the others. Everyone seemed to be equal in this heaven-shaking bout. However, for some of the crowd, it wasckluster, especially for Refl and Lenu who saw from the sides, hiding their faces under a cloak.

    "Truly, that man sinned for setting a high bar," Refl helplessly chuckles.

    "True that," said Lenu.

    Esmeralda''s eyes slowly drifted away despite the festive of pangs. She yawned loosely before falling asleep. Then... Cecile suddenly smirked.

    "?!" Assid, Kesya, and Graham caught something from their senses.

    ''I sense a great disturbance above, be careful

    Yuri had his eyes widened as a voice from within talked directly to his mind. Then from the corner, hisses of the snake.

    Esmeralda''s opened her eyes wide before she saw her twin snakes hissing at the sky, their attention drawn to something she couldn''t see. She followed their gaze, scanning the vast expanse above the crowd.

    "W-What''s going on?" Noah was the first to catch the anomaly of their reactions before the other two.

    "Hajinseh," Cecile uttered before the javelin obeyed and shifted to her hand from the three students.

    The three of them were bbergasted, thedy so casually and effortlessly imed the javelin with an utter of its name.

    Azleid, Lyra, Ning, and finally Mavis took notice of this as well, something about the air was a bit odd. An impending feeling but they couldn''t make out what it was until a chime poured their soul.

    "It''s the Citadel of Celestia," someone whispered in awe, their voice barely audible amidst the silence.

    The significance of the Citadel''s chime wasn''t lost on anyone. It was a revered ce, the summit fortress of ancient, and the fact that it had chimed at this moment was a sign that something extraordinary was unfolding.

    As the echoes of the chime faded, a murmur of spection rippled through the crowd. Spections flew like wildfire - some believed it was a celestial event, others thought it was a message from the higher heavens. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation and wonder, as all teachers stopped what they were doing to assess the situation.

    Esmeralda''s curiosity piqued as well, her eyes narrowing slightly as she contemted the significance of the chime. She had heard of the Citadel''s magical properties, but to witness its power firsthand was truly awe-inspiring.

    "Esmeralda, remember when I said that someone interesting might show up?" Mavis grinned as he stood up from his chair.

    Esmeralda frowned a bit as she looked at Mavis watching above with great interest.

    Nyi slowly relieved from his seat as he watch the sky.

    Cecile sighed before she stood up. She held the javelin like a spear before she leered to the right. A thin shadow caught her glint, she struck so confidently that the tip matched the tip of a ck sword.

    "Right in front of our husband?" said Cecile as she raised her chin.

    "Hmph!" Selena snorted on the other hand.

    The crowd was stunned. The sh between Cecile''s javelin and Selena''s sword sent reverberations through the air, capturing the attention of every onlooker, and as the three students were still trying to process the fact that Selena had returned, suddenly, a gust of wind swept through as the sky unfolded.

    There, descending gracefully from the sky. His long hair fluttered in the wind, giving him an ethereal and majestic aura. His eyes gleamed with confidence and mischief as he looked up at the clouds, where the sun was hiding.

    A knowing smirk yed on his lips, and the students could see the spark of excitement in his gaze. It was as if he was challenging the very Paradise, daring the sun to reveal itself and illuminate the world below.

    As Lyon touched the ground with a gracefulnding right at the center of the stage, the crowd fell silent, captivated by his presence. He stood tall and imposing, like a god among men, radiating an aura of power and authority.

    "You...!" Ning gritted her teeth. She called it but didn''t believe it.

    "Well well," Azleid stood up from his seat and smiled seeing a figure he thought would never see again.

    Lyon extended his arms before slowly folding them into a cross. He opened his eyes and a smirk lies on his face as he saw Esmeralda''s eagerness lead her to the stage, with a devious smile of her own.

 Chapter 1025 Ning’s Demand, Esmeralda’s Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1025 Ning''s Demand, Esmeralda''s Challenge</h4>

    As Lyon''s confident figure took center stage, a sense of reassurance washed over the three students. It was as if his presence alone could dispel any doubts or fears that lingered in their hearts. The memories of their training, the trials they had faced together, and the moments of growth flooded their minds, and they knew that they owed much of their progress to his mentorship.

    The other teachers couldn''t help but notice the significance of Lyon''s return. It was no secret that Lyon had once embarked on a dangerous mission to confront the formidable Drogan, and the fact that he hade back meant one thing �C he had killed the malevolent bandit and lived to tell the tale.

    Cini, the elegant woman with an aura of grace, exchanged a knowing nce with Marak, the powerful and stoic man. They both nodded in silent agreement, acknowledging the significance of Lyon''s victory. The sight of him standing tall and proud on that stage was a clear indication that justice had prevailed over darkness.

    The sudden return of Lyon sent a wave of astonishment through the crowd, murmurs and whispers spreading like wildfire. But what truly caught everyone off guard was the unexpected appearance of Esmeralda. As she gracefully leaped from her seat and stepped onto the stage, a small smile yed on her lips, hinting at the mischief she had in mind.

    With her twin snakes coiled around her arms, their scales shimmering in the sunlight, Esmeralda looked more captivating than ever. Her usual air of nonchnce was reced with an aura of intrigue, and all eyes were drawn to her as she addressed the crowd.

    Lyon asked, "Who are you?"

    Lyon''s casual question, "And who might you be?" stunned not only Esmeralda but also the entire crowd. It was inconceivable that someone, especially Lyon, didn''t know who she was �C the young mistress of the renowned Ouroboros n, a name that had sent ripples throughout the realms of higher heavens.

    For a brief moment, Esmeralda''sposure wavered, and her usually confident demeanor faltered. She quickly recovered, the surprise on her face transforming into a yful smile.

    "Well, well," she said, her voice holding a hint of amusement, "You do know how to catch a woman off guard, don''t you?"

    Mavis couldn''t resist the opportunity to add his own ir to the situation. With a yful leap, he jumped in between Lyon and Esmeralda, unable to contain hisughter.

    "Haha! Lyon, meet Esmeralda, the esteemed young mistress of the Ouroboros n!" Mavis eximed, grinning from ear to ear.

    Esmeralda yfully rolled her eyes at Mavis''s antics, but she couldn''t help but smile as well. "I see he''s already made himself quite at home, Lyon," she said, teasingly.

    Lyon chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Yes, it appears so," he replied, his tone light and casual.

    Mavis, not one to let an opportunity for banter slip away, continued with enthusiasm. "Oh, you two are going to be great friends, I can already tell!" he said, nudging Lyon yfully.

    Esmeralda smirked, ying along with the jovial atmosphere. "Indeed, I''m sure we''ll get along famously," she replied, shooting Lyon a mischievous look.

    The crowd watched in delight as the three of them exchanged friendly jabs and lighthearted banter. It was a sight to behold, witnessing the camaraderie and easy rapport between two powerful young masters and the enigmatic teacher who had just made his grand entrance.

    As the yful exchange continued, Yuri was looking at Lyon with a frown on his face. He spoke through his mind.

    "Is he the one that creates the disturbance? I thought they would be, more mature," said Yuri inwardly.

    A voice, ancient and mystical, resonated within Yuri''s mind, weaving through the threads of time like a celestial melody. "An appearance can be deceiving," it whispered, carrying the weight of ages past. The words seemed to originate from a source beyondprehension as if the very essence of the universe spoke through this ethereal voice.

    As Ning''s gaze fell upon Lyon''s figure, an unwanted surge of irritation washed over her. Memories of their past encounters flooded her mind, and she found herself unable to dismiss the bitterness that had umted over time. The sight of him standing there, his hair gently swaying in the breeze, only served to deepen the wound that had yet to heal.

    The crowd around her seemed to fade into the background as she locked eyes with Lyon. His confident stance and the air of mystery surrounding him were familiar and infuriating all at once. Memories of their first meeting, the confrontation that followed, and the events that transpired afterward shed before her like a relentless storm.

    Ning couldn''t help but interrupt with her demand. Her voice cut through the jovial atmosphere, carrying a hint of determination and a touch of rivalry.

    "Enough with the pleasantries," Ning dered, her eyes fixed on Lyon. "If the other teachers are showcasing their skills, then it''s only fair that you do the same. Show us what you''re capable of, Lyon."

    Her words hung in the air, momentarily breaking the easy flow of conversation. Mavis and Esmeralda exchanged a nce, recognizing thepetitive spirit behind Ning''s request. Lyon, on the other hand, regarded her with a calm expression, his eyes gleaming with a hint of amusement.

    Lyra observed the exchange between Ning and Lyon with a hint of surprise. Despite her calm and poised demeanor, she couldn''t help but notice the subtle tension in the air. She furrowed her brow, sensing that there was more to Ning''s demand than just a simple demonstration of skill.

    Esmeralda turned to Ning to thetter''s surprise. "That''s a great idea!"

    Esmeralda turned back at Lyon before Mavis naturally gave them space without question. One look on her face, and the man knew what was going to happen. The teachers exchanged nces wondering if this was allowed, however, they could only see the principal nodding his head helplessly.

    The murmurs spread like wildfire through the crowd, and Nyi''s own thoughts echoed the sentiment. He had once experienced defeat at the hands of Yuri, and now he found himself on the verge of witnessing another great battle that seemed heavily skewed. It wasn''t just Nyi; many others in the audience shared the same concern, wondering how a duel between Lyon and Esmeralda could ever be fair.

    Even the most seasoned cultivators couldn''t help but express their trepidation at the prospect of witnessing Lyon, the hero who had just vanquished Drogan, potentially facing an opponent with such an advantage in her domain. The renowned Poison Mistress from the powerful Ouroboros n was no ordinary adversary, and the thought of Lyon going down the same route as Nyi had once faced filled the air with an aura of uncertainty.

    "I do not know why Ning resents you much but," asked Esmeralda as she extended her arm as if asking him toe with her. "Will you ept the challenge?"

    Lyon whose gaze was still at Ning, slowly drifted to Esmeralda.

    "She tried so hard to humiliate him, I guess we stayed in her mind for quite a while since west met," Cecile chuckled.

    "This wouldn''t have happened if I was there then," said Selena as she frowned displeased.

    The two wives surprisingly sat together despite the prior violence-filled engagement. The three students who overheard their conversation had their eyes widened in disbelief.

    Kesya, Assid, and Graham were silent but their faces showed disdain at Ning. Cecile had greatly warned them not to incite a fight with Sixth Heaven unnecessarily.

    Lyon smirked and took the atmosphere lightly, "With them here, it would be bad to say no."

    Esmeralda smiled, the challenge was epted and the crowd went into an uproar. Ning''sughter danced in the depths of her mind as she saw Lyon ept Esmeralda''s challenge without a moment''s hesitation. It was a moment she had secretly hoped for, even though she knew the odds were stacked against him

    Lyon made one step as he extended his left arm and opened his left hand before grabbing Hajinseh which was masterfully thrown by Cecile.

    "Oh?" Esmeralda raised her brows in astonishment.

    On the second step, Lyon extended his right arm and opened his hand, a ck sword zipped through the air before the hilt was embraced by his fingers. Of course, it was from none other than Selena herself.

    Javelin in his left, sword in the right. He was the master of both weapons and his eyes hinted how high the mastery was.

    Esmeralda was delighted. She opened her hands and the snakes coiled around, eating their own tails before bing two identical chakrams.

    "Hmm?" Kyoko''s red eye glimmered. "I think the savior has grown more powerful yet again."

    "Really?!" Ryona grinned proudly. "Go, hubby! Kick her��!"

    Kyoko quickly covered her lips with her hand and pulled her away from attention.

    Karina, whose half of the face was hidden by the hood, had a tinge of smile as she looked at Lyon.

    As Lyon and Esmeralda gripped their weapons, a charged atmosphere enveloped the courtyard, tingling with anticipation. The crowd leaned forward, their eyes fixed on the two formidable opponents, ready to witness an epic showdown.

 Chapter 1026 Lyon vs Esmeralda

    <h4>Chapter 1026 Lyon vs Esmeralda</h4>

    Yuri''s eyes remained locked on Lyon, a sense of caution emanating from his every movement. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Lyon than met the eye, and he needed to be on guard. The duel between Lyon and Esmeralda only intensified his vignce, as he observed Lyon''s fighting style and tactics with keen interest.

    Mavis, ever the observant one, couldn''t help but notice Yuri''s seriousness. He chuckled to himself, knowing full well the reason behind it. He had been persistent in inviting Yuri to Second Heaven for a reason �C to introduce him to the enigmatic Lyon and perhaps uncover the secrets thaty beneath the surface of his calm demeanor.

    With a smirk, Mavis settled into his own seat, leaning forward in anticipation. He knew that whatever unfolded on the stage had the potential to be both exhrating and enlightening.

    "That''s a weirdbination, are you sure you can keep up?" teased Esmeralda.

    Lyon smiled as he closed his eyes, and then his ears twitched. He opened his eyelids and found Esmeralda already one step off from severing his head.

    "That''s a great question," said Lyon as he parried her chakram sh with his ck de.

    The first contact was made and the resounding sound of metal shing filled the silence of the tensed crowd. As the two struggled for might, with a smirk on each, the crowd uproared.

    Lyon leaned his face forward despite the obvious danger. His confidence was foolish to some, but those who read a history about him know how dangerous he was.

    He continued, "But I know the answer."

    "Oh?" Esmeralda''s amusement was evident in the glint of her eyes as she skillfully maneuvered her chakrams against Lyon''s ck de. The two weapons shed with a resounding metallic sound, each strike echoing their owner''s confidence and skill.

    The sh between Lyon and Esmeralda was a disy of pure raw power, with no traces of mana or any other supernatural influence. It was a battle of physical and martial prowess, a true test of their strength and skills.

    Esmeralda''s chakrams whirled and sliced through the air with deadly precision, while Lyon''s ck de moved with effortless grace, deflecting her attacks and countering with precise strikes of his own.

    Their movements were fast and fluid, each strike executed with impable timing and uracy. The force of their blows created shockwaves that rippled through the air, and the ground beneath them trembled with each collision of their weapons.

    The crowd watched in awe and disbelief, unable to tear their eyes away from the intense spectacle unfolding before them. It was clear that both Lyon and Esmeralda were masters of their respective weapons, and their battle was like a dance of death, a symphony of des shing in perfect harmony.

    "A-Amazing!" Nyi was on the edge of his seat as he saw Lyon perform toe-to-toe with one of the young masters of Sixth Heaven. He himself was beaten so shortly at the time, but Lyon was able to smile even under the horrendous raw technique that Esmeralda performed.

    "I know he is good with the bow, but..." Isabe hardly could wrap the scene in front of her inside her mind. She could still vividly remember where his bow was taut and overwhelmed their best archer. Yet, with the de, he was something else entirely. A disy of master, a higher degree than even her favorite son had ever disyed.

    "Hehe, he''s ying," said Kesya as she leaned back with both hands behind her head.

    ( ying? ) thought the three students.

    Then the two separated from each other at quite a distance.

    "That''s a good warm-up, don''t you think?" asked Esmeralda as she seemed not to be out of breath even after the exhrating impact of des.

    Lyon raised his chin, "It seems so, but I have to mention, you smell really nice."

    "Oh? d you like it," a smile yed upon her lips, a mischievous glint danced in her eyes and she looked at him with keen interest.

    "Sly..." Lyra mentioned, "She always does that."

    "That''s her strength," said Azleid, "Would you insult a fish because it swam faster than you?"

    Lyra smiled before she took out her feather instrument, "Let''s make it fair."

    "Lyra, we should respect the battle by not intervening," said Ning without looking at her.

    Lyra frowned. She was more certain that there was something going on between Ning and Lyon. ( Oh my, lovers? ) She suddenly blushed and hid away her cheeks. ( Aww) She shook her head over the cuteness if that truly was the case.

    Kesya''s nose twitched before her delighted face turned into a frown.

    "Sit down!" Cecile and Selena shouted. The three students were shocked to their veins. They nced over before seeing Graham, Kesya, and Assid were about to leap from their seats.

    Old Gu who caught a glimpse of their group, gulped in anxiety. He knew the person who almost crushed his neck to smithereens obeyed the beautifuldy without retort.

    Esmeralda paid no heed to them, she had her eyes fixated on Lyon. She threads forward calmly as if victory is already within her grasp. "How does it feel, how many I am in your eyes?"

    Lyon narrowed his eyes, "Huh?"

    "This brew is freshly made, premium ingredients were used and? I need a review," said Esmeralda.

    "What are you... oh..." Lyon began to notice something strange happening. It was as if there were two Esmeraldas before him, mirroring each other''s movements. His vision blurred for a moment, and he blinked in confusion. "You''re twins?"

    "Hehehe, don''t be silly, I don''t have siblings," said Esmeralda with a delighted face that her product clearly working.

    He shook his head, attempting to clear his mind, but the double image of Esmeralda persisted. He resigned in washing the false vision away and smiled. "Fine then... I can handle two of you."

    Esmeralda smiled as her steps were deliberate. She took a turn but the ''other'' took the opposite turn. They all looked at him as they encircled him. Whenever they spoke, their lip moved at the same time to the core of her breathing pattern.

    "Quite the predicament you''ve found yourself in, Lyon," she teased, her voice carrying a hint of mischief. "You must be feeling a bit outnumbered right about now."

    "Which one is the real you?!" said Lyon as his hearing started to deafen a bit, he no longer saw the crowds in his vision.

    "C''mon, why don''t you take a guess?" asked Esmeralda as she let a joyfulughter that echoed.

    "Alright then, Hajin," said Lyon as he looked at his javelin. "This time, you take the spotlight."

    Esmeralda was a bit shocked as he saw Lyon lob the javelin and let the weapon roll, though. it rolled and pointed to one of Lyon''s sides.

    "Heh," Lyon shed toward the Esmeralda at the pointed side. The sh went through her and the figure vanished like a phantom. He quickly jumped the opposite way and shed the other one, "Got you!"

    But the sh went through her as well.

    "Oh, c''mon!" Lyon rolled his eyes.

    Esmeralda''sughter filled the air, a melodic symphony that resonated through the hearts of those watching. Her eyes sparkled with amusement as she saw Lyon''s realization, the faintest hint of a smile ying on his lips.

    "This poison of yours is great for running away," said Lyon, "but if you attack me, you will reveal your location."

    Esmeralda''s pping was light and yful, a touch of admiration mixed with surprise evident on her face. "Impressive," she said with a chuckle. "You caught on faster than I expected. I must say, you are quite perceptive, Lyon."

    "Is that a lie?'' asked Lyon.

    Esmeralda chuckled.

    Lyon returned back to Hajinseh who was lying on the floor.

    "Oh, are you sure you''re going to do that? That technique is based on luck, and quite frankly, you wouldn''t leaned your face forward at the time if you had that much luck," said Esmeralda with a disappointed tone.

    "Well, if I can''t pull you in, maybe I can push you out," said Lyon before he stabbed the stage and let the ck sword etched.

    "The fact that you''re still here is probably necessary, you need the poison to keep smearing at me through the air to keep activating it, then... let me show you the new trick I learned since I gained Origin God Realm."

    Esmeraldaughed at how insignificant it was, and it was the onlyughter he could hear inside this hallucination.

    As Lyon balled his fists, a radiant aura surrounded him, each representing the mystical beast that had blessed him. The essence of each beast coiled within him, their colors intertwining like a mesmerizing dance at the center of his meridians. The air seemed to hum with power as the mana condensed, a testament to Lyon''s connection with these legendary creatures.

    "Impossible!!"? The voice inside Yuri eximed in distress.

    "Ha!" Lyon''s war cry exploded as his mana burst out in omni-direction. The shockwave instantaneously cracked the stage like ss, before his vision returned.? "Huh?"

    Cecile and Selena were standing behind Esmeralda with their hands on her shoulder, preventing her from crashing the wall

 Chapter 1027 Dare to Defy

    <h4>Chapter 1027 Dare to Defy</h4>

    Nyi''s eyes widened in disbelief, his respect for Lyon growing even further. He had witnessed Lyon''s strength and prowess before, but this victory against an elite poison master like Esmeralda was on a whole different level. It was clear that Lyon''s power had reached astonishing heights, and his determination had proved unshakable.

    Lyra and the other young masters stood in awe, their eyes fixed on Lyon as he stood victorious on the stage. The disbelief was evident in their expressions as they whispered among themselves.

    "He won," Lyra mumbled, her voice tinged with surprise and admiration. A man from Second Heaven had just outdone one of the young masters of Sixth Heaven albeit it was hardly an all-out battle, he still won against her. He whose name was only known from Mavis''s mouth.

    The audience was torn between shock and admiration. Many were in awe of Lyon''s disy of strength and skill, but others hesitated to cheer him on, considering Esmeralda''s prestigious background as the young mistress of the Ouroboros n. The tension in the air was palpable as they grappled with conflicting emotions.

    Reinhard and Noah exchanged nces, both equally amazed by Lyon''s performance. "He really pulled it off," Reinhard said, his voice filled with admiration. "I didn''t think he could do it."

    Rayus helplessly smiled as he thought that he knew the limit of his teacher. "Again, he broke my expectations yet again!" he said inwardly. His gaze filled to the brim with admiration as he saw his teacher on top of the center of the cracked stage looking at his opponent with a smile on his face.

    "Please forgive my husband, he tends to do things over the top," said Cecile as she let go of her shoulder and walked in front of her before showing a smile.

    Esmeralda took a keen interest in Cecile before Selena stepped in front of her view.

    "Darling, is not someone you should mess with," said Selena before returning to her seat with Cecile following behind.

    Mavis couldn''t contain his excitement and admiration for Lyon''s victory. With a wide grin, he was the first to leap to his feet, pping his hands vigorously. The sound of his apuse echoed through the arena, and soon, the rest of the audience joined in, their apuse growing louder and more enthusiastic with each passing moment.

    The entire venue was filled with the thunderous sound of apuse, a resounding acknowledgment of Lyon''s incredible feat. Even those who were initially hesitant to cheer for him couldn''t help but be swept away by the sheer awe of his victory.

    "Interesting," Esmaralda mumbled to herself as a mischievous smile appeared once more. She leapt forward and the moment her feet thud against the cracked stage, the pping gradually diminished.

    Esmeralda outstretched her hand and she noticed that Lyon was looking at her hand with furrowed brows. "What''s wrong, Lyon? Afraid of shaking my hand?"

    "Thest time, I got close to you, you turned into two," said Lyon with a smirk.

    "Oh that''s the wrong way to see things, don''t you mean, double the fun?" Esmeralda winked at him.

    Lyon smirked, "Double the fun, double the risk."

    "Now you''re speaking my game," said Esmeralda before following a little giggle. She pulled her hand down before Lyon suddenly reached for hers and leveled it up. "Oh?" She was shocked by Lyon''s decision.

    "Heh, your snakes are ring at me if I don''t," said Lyon as he nced at the snakes hissing on her shoulders.

    The apuse grew louder, and the tension that once filled the air dissipatedpletely. The audience was now fully on board, cheering for both Lyon and Esmeralda''s impressive skills.

    Esmeralda gracefully made her way back to her seat, passing by the young masters sitting nearby. Her demeanor exuded a sense of confidence and mischief, and she couldn''t help but listen in on the banter among the others.

    Ning, with a hint of amusement, couldn''t resist chiming in, "Oh, Esmeralda, always the one to keep things interesting. You must have been holding back a lot, weren''t you?" Her words carried a yful tone, but there was a glint of resentment in her eyes as she looked at the poison master.

    Esmeralda chuckled softly, not denying Ning''s assumption, "Well, a little mystery adds spice to life, doesn''t it? Besides, it wouldn''t be fun if I showed all my cards so soon."

    Ning smirked, raising an eyebrow, "I suppose you''re right. But don''t underestimate your enemy."

    Esmeralda''s smile widened, "Oh, I''m well aware of his capabilities. That''s precisely why I chose him. It''s always thrilling to test the waters, don''t you think? And I also wanted to see how interesting he is since Mavis sold him so much."

    Lyon stretched, as he mumbled, "I suppose I need to go back to my seat."

    Lyon was focused on the other teachers already sitting in their designated seats and an empty one was left. He frowned, before clicking his tongue, "That seat looks boring."

    He darted his nce over and saw that Cecile and Selena were sitting side by side with the rest of the group. His eyes light up, as they noticed that Kyoko, Ryona, and Karina decided toe as well. He leaped before standing in front of both of his wives. He grinned before squishing himself in the middle.

    "T-Teacher, I think you''re supposed to sit over there," said Noah as he pointed out the empty seat that was reserved for him.

    He looked in his direction and noticed that the teachers were a bit shocked mixed with flusters. "Are you kidding me? This spot is the best, look," said Lyon as he extended both arms and pulled his wives together. "Hahahaha!"

    Cecile, though a bit perplexed at Lyon''s moment of childlike excitement, couldn''t help but smile, finding his antics endearing. On the other hand, Selena snuggled up to him willingly.

    The sight of Lyon with the two women in his arms sent ripples of jealousy and admiration through the crowd. Many were envious of his ability to have such powerful and beautifulpanions, while others admired the deep bond they shared. It was a scene that spoke of triumph, love, and resilience, capturing the hearts of those who witnessed it.

    Just as the atmosphere around them grew warmer, Kesya approached from behind and joined in theirughter. She leaped and wrapped her arms around Lyon''s head in an affectionate gesture. Herughter mingled with theirs, creating an aura of camaraderie and celebration.

    "What lecher," said Lyra as she frowned looking at Lyon hogging the three beautiful women.

    "You''re no fun Lyra," said Esmeralda as a mischievous smile hung.

    Ning''s frown deepened as she observed Lyon''s happiness, feeling a mixture of irritation and envy. Mavis, on the other hand, smiled wryly, perhaps amused by the entire situation. Azleid''s astonishment was evident on his face, taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. However, it was Yuri''s reaction that differed.

    Yuri''s keen eyes locked onto Lyon as he carefully analyzed the moment when he unleashed his mana burst. The sight was nothing short of astonishing. Four distinct torrents of mana surged through Lyon''s body, each emanating a different hue and essence. It was as if four powerful forces coiled and gathered within him, waiting to be unleashed.

    ''That man is bizarre... be careful...'' said the voice inside of him.

    ''You were surprised, Excellency, what shocked you?''? asked Yuri.

    ''The four colors that you saw for a glimpse, those were far from ordinary.''

    ''Isn''t he using a blessing like I do? What kind of mystical beast mana has thatbination of color?''

    ''It''s not a singr being, it''s four.''

    His hands trembled slightly, and he had to clench his fists to steady them. The revtion before him defied everything he thought he knew about cultivation. How could one person wield the four blessings at once, seamlessly blending them into a harmonious whole? It was something he had never seen or even heard of before.

    ''Which ones?''

    ''There is no mistaking that jade hue, a True Dragon.''

    Yuri''s eyes opened wide as his pupils shrunk in disbelief.

    ''It''s incredibly rare for those races to even contact with any other being. The next one is the golden hue, it''s from a Devil Ape. A monstrously brutal mystical beast that excels in martial prowess, most of them reside in Hell.''

    ( Mystical beast from Hell? He earned their blessings? ) thought Yuri as his gaze fixated on Lyon.

    ''The gray one, is unmistakably apocalyptic, perhaps the Seven Horns Cmity Goat, and thest one... grrr! It must be the Moon Hare!''

    Yuri frowned before ncing over at Mavis. "Mavis."

    "Hm?" Mavis turned.

    "Tell me more about this Lyon guy."

    Mavis chuckled softly as he noticed the curious glint in Yuri''s eyes. He could tell that his fellow young master was intrigued by Lyon''s enigmatic presence, and it amused him to see Yuri so captivated.

    "Well, Yuri, Lyon is quite the character," Mavis began, leaning back in his seat. "He''s not your typical cultivator, that''s for sure. There''s an air of mystery about him, and he has this uncanny ability to surprise everyone around him... especially he has a trait that only a madman has."

    "Huh?"

    "Dare to defy," Mavis grinned.

 Chapter 1028 Whistleblower

    <h4>Chapter 1028 Whistleblower</h4>

    Old Gu''s presencemanded respect and attention, and as he stepped onto the stage, the crowd fell into a hushed silence. His long, flowing robes billowed slightly in the breeze, lending an air of majesty to his figure. His eyes, sharp and perceptive, scanned the sea of onlookers, acknowledging their presence with a nod of his head.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed cultivators, and honored guests," Old Gu''s voice carried with it a sense of authority and wisdom. "Today, we have gathered to witness the exceptional talents of our young masters. The battles you have witnessed so far are a testament to their dedication and training."

    A murmur of agreement rippled through the audience, and many nodded in acknowledgment of the young masters'' prowess.

    Old Gu continued, "But the main event is yet toe. We are about to witness the culmination of years of hard work, determination, and camaraderie among these talented individuals. They have honed their skills and forged unbreakable bonds, and today, they will showcase the true extent of their power."

    The crowd''s excitement grew, and all eyes were fixed on the young masters who stood ready on the stage, their determination clear in their expressions.

    "Before we begin, I must remind you all to appreciate the battles with respect and admiration for the effort each cultivator has put forth," Old Gu''s voice rang with authority, ensuring that the audience would uphold the decorum befitting such an important asion.

    "As you watch these battles unfold, remember that the spirit ofpetition is not merely about triumph or defeat. It is about pushing oneself to reach greater heights, to discover the untapped potential within," Old Gu''s words held a touch of inspiration, igniting a me of ambition in the hearts of the spectators.

    However, as Old Gu spoke about the essence of battles and the meaning behind them, Lyon''s patience seemed to wear thin. He couldn''t bear the formality and flowerynguage any longer. With a sudden burst of emotion, Lyon''s voice cut through the air like a thunderp.

    "Don''t bullshit me with that halo of words you just used, old man!" Lyon''s sharp words rang out, drawing everyone''s attention towards him. Standing up from his seat, he crossed his arms, his piercing gaze fixed on the principal. In that moment, he exuded a raw andmanding presence that demanded respect.

    The crowd fell into an uneasy silence, taken aback by Lyon''s boldness. The young masters were surprised, but they also understood that this was the same man who had dealt with Drogan, a notorious bandit leader. They couldn''t help but admire his fearlessness, knowing he had the strength to back up his words.

    Old Gu, however, remained unfazed by Lyon''s outburst. Instead of reacting with anger or frustration, he simply regarded Lyon with a calm and knowing expression. There was a hint of amusement in his eyes as if he saw something deeper within Lyon''s reaction.

    "Lyon," Old Gu addressed him with aposed tone, "Your passion and determination have always been a driving force in your journey. I understand your desire for straightforwardness."

    "Culmination of years of hard work, determination, and camaraderie... where did those words go as you let Rayus swallow the bitterness of the world with his broken meridian? Did you seek justice? No, you old fucker, you let Ferece roam freely!"

    Whispers began to ripple through the crowd as Lyon''s voice boomed across the stage. He spoke of Ferece, the former teacher who had been responsible for the near-death experience of ss Six, the very ss that Lyon now taught, and the three students under his wing. The young masters, along with the rest of the audience, listened intently as Lyon called out Old Gu for letting Ferece escape with minimal consequences.

    The murmurs grew louder, and uneasy nces were exchanged among the spectators. It was no secret that ss Six had faced significant challenges and difficulties under Ferece''s guidance. The revtion of Old Gu''s leniency towards the disgraced teacher and the injury of one of his own students stirred controversy within the crowd.

    In the midst of the charged atmosphere, Esmeralda, the young mistress of the Ouroboros n, turned her attention from the stage to the three students. She observed the turmoil written across their faces and sensed the burden that now weighed heavily on their young shoulders.

    Mavis, ever the energetic and eager young master, leaned forward, his curiosity piqued by the unfolding drama. He exchanged nces with Azleid and Ning, who also seemed intrigued by the confrontation.

    Yuri, on the other hand, maintained hisposed demeanor, but his eyes flickered with a mix of admiration and concern as he watched Lyon''s audacious challenge to the school''s authority.

    Lyon''s voice cut through the tense silence, his wordsced with determination and righteous anger. "I don''t care about your excuses, Old Gu. You let Ferece walk free after all the harm he caused, and you turned a blind eye to the suffering of your own students! That''s not leadership��that''s cowardice!"

    Old Gu''s expression remained stoic, but a flicker of unease crossed his eyes. "You speak boldly, Lyon, but you don''t understand theplexities of running a school like this. Sacrifices must be made for the greater good."

    "Greater good?" Lyon scoffed. "What greater good could justify leaving students to suffer and a corrupt teacher to roam freely? Is that the legacy you want for Nirvana School?"

    Esmeralda, who had been observing the exchange keenly, finally chimed in with a sly smile. "Oh, but Lyon, perhaps there''s more to the story that you don''t know. Secrets and hidden agendas have a way of shaping destinies."

    Lyon''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t back down. "I don''t care about secrets or agendas."

    Old Gu''s voice took on a tone of paternal concern. "Lyon, I understand your passion, but you must also understand the delicate bnce we must maintain here. It''s not as simple as you think."

    "I''ve seen enough to know that it''s not right," Lyon retorted. "But I won''t let you use your authority to protect the wrong people anymore."

    Ning couldn''t help but feel a surge of frustration. "Stop arguing, both of you! This is about more than just your personal grievances. It''s about the reputation of Nirvana School and the faith the students put in it. We deserve better than this."

    The crowd hushed, feeling the weight of Ning''s words. Even Old Gu seemed taken aback by the young mistress'' assertiveness.

    Noah, Rayus, and Reinhard''s faces darkened as Lyon''s words stirred memories. They recalled the chilling moment when they had faced Ferece, the disgraced former teacher, on the brink of his execution.

    "Tch!" Rayus clicked his tongue.

    In the midst of the tense atmosphere, Rayus decided to take matters into his own hands. With a swift motion, heunched something toward the center of the stage, capturing the attention of everyone present. The objectnded with a thud and rolled a few times before revealing its true nature. To the shock of the crowd, including Lyon, it turned out to be the severed head of Ferece, their corrupt and once-powerful teacher.

    As Rayus''s throw came to a halt, the expressions of the other teachers who had returned to their designated seats revealed a mix of shock, astonishment, and even a hint of approval. Their eyes widened, and some of them involuntarily gasped as they saw the severed head of Ferece lying before them.

    Cini, the female teacher, covered her mouth in shock, her eyes wide with disbelief. She was not expecting such a dramatic revtion at the graduation event. Rokh, the male teacher, clenched his fists, seemingly torn between outrage and admiration for his students'' boldness. Marak, another male teacher, raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the audacity of the three

    Vina, the other female teacher, shook her head slightly, as if in disbelief at the sight before her. Han mumbled, "Impossible..."

    Gasps echoed through the courtyard as the sight sent waves of disbelief and surprise among the spectators. Even Lyon, who had seen his fair share of battles and surprises, raised his eyebrows at the unexpected turn of events before allowing a sly smirk to creep onto his face. It was evident that the three students were making a powerful statement, expressing their discontent with Old Gu''s handling of the situation.

    Lyon''s eyes met those of his students, and a small smile yed on his lips. "Impressive," he said, his voice carrying a mixture of admiration and amusement. "I didn''t expect to see such a bold move today, but I must say, you''ve certainly made a statement."

    Mavis couldn''t help but chuckle as he saw the fearless spirit of Lyon''s students on full disy. He was amused to see that they had inherited his trait of daring to defy. He had expected that Lyon would do ss Six good, but never to this extent.

    The head of Ferecey as a stark reminder of the darkness that had gued the school, a testament to the past that the three students were determined to leave behind.

 Chapter 1029 I Will Not Disrespect My Eyes and The Lady By looking At The Ground

    <h4>Chapter 1029 I Will Not Disrespect My Eyes and The Lady By looking At The Ground</h4>

    Ning''s shock was palpable as she watched the severed head of their former teacher lying on the stage. Her expression twisted into a mix of anger and disbelief, and she immediately raised her voice to berate the three students for their actions.

    "Are you kidding me? This is a graduation event, and you choose to disrespect it with such a gruesome disy?" Ning''s voice resonated with a mix of frustration and disappointment. "We should be celebrating our achievements, not resorting to violence and shocking the entire crowd!"

    Her words echoed through the courtyard, drawing attention from both the spectators and the young masters. Some of the onlookers murmured in agreement with Ning''s sentiment, while others remained uncertain about how to react.

    However, amidst the whispers and spections, a sudden shift in the atmosphere drew all eyes upward. Gasps of awe echoed through the courtyard as the magnificent sight unfolded before them.

    A horse, adorned in an ethereal mane and wings, galloped gracefully through the sky, pulling an elegant carriage behind it. The crowd stood in stunned silence, their eyes fixed on the celestial spectacle. It was a sight that transcended the ordinary, a sight that seemed straight out of legends.

    As the horse and carriage descended, the young masters, Ning, Lyra, Esmeralda, Azleid, Mavis, and Yuri, leaped from their seats with unmatched agility andnded on the stage. Their reverence for the arrival was evident, paying tribute to the unknown figure gracing their presence.

    The horse glided through the air with ease, its hooves barely grazing the ground as it made its elegant descent. The crowd held their breath, their gazes locked on the awe-inspiring scene unfolding before them.

    Azleid frowned catching a glimpse of the severed head. He summoned a rod with a flick of his hand before swinging it away. A bellow of wind sted in the direction that he aimed. The crowd sitting over had their eyelids and hair fluttering upward as they failed to catch a view of the severed head leaving the scene.

    The horse, seemingly enjoying the wee it received, continued its gallop around the courtyard, creating an almost ethereal dance in the sky. The crowd watched with bated breath, captivated by the horse''s elegance and the aura of power surrounding the carriage.

    Finally, with a grace befitting royalty, the horse decided tond at the center of the stage. The ground trembled slightly as its hooves touched the floor, leaving everyone in awe of the majestic creature.

    The driver remained silent, their identity still concealed beneath the wide-brimmed hat. Yet, their presencemanded attention, and an air of mystique enveloped the stage.

    The young masters stood in a semi-circle, their expressions a mix of respect and intrigue. Each one was keen to unravel the secrets that the neer carried. Their eyes met, exchanging silentmunication, as they prepared to wee the mysterious visitor to their ranks.

    "Target in sight..." Kesya muttered with a sly smile.

    "Look like it," said Lyon as a mischievous smirk emerged on his face.

    "That must be the seer," mentioned Reinhard. "They alwayse to the Graduation Event, and the winner will get their future read, by them."

    "Lyon, I think you should go there," said Cecile.

    "Darling can go if he wants to," said Selena as she leered at Cecile.

    "Hahaha," Lyon leaped from his seat and left the conflicting gaze of Cecile and Selena.

    "?!" Esmeralda raised her brows.

    "Eh?" Lyra blinked her eyes, refreshing her sight to make sure.

    "Hm?" Azleid and Yuri shared the same expression.

    "Heh," Mavis smiled helplessly.

    The courtyard fell into a hushed silence as Lyon boldly leaped from his seat, his figure now standing at the frontmost position, right in front of the six young masters. The crowd gasped, not expecting such a daring move from a mere teacher of Second Heaven.

    Lyon''s actions were unprecedented, challenging the traditional hierarchy and asserting himself at the forefront of the stage. The other young masters exchanged nces, surprised by his audacity, while the spectators held their breath, unsure of how the situation would unfold.

    The atmosphere crackled with tension, as if time itself held its breath, waiting for what woulde next. The enigmatic figure in the carriage remained still, seemingly unbothered by Lyon''s bold move, their face still obscured from view.

    Esmeralda''s eyes sparkled with amusement as she watched Lyon take his stand. The corners of her lips curled into a knowing smile, intrigued by the young master''s audaciousness. She had always appreciated a good disy of confidence and assertiveness.

    The crowd was abuzz with surprised whispers and gasps as they witnessed Lyon''s daring act.

    "Did you see that? He just stood right in front of the young masters!" said one of the cultivators

    "I can''t believe it! Who does he think he is?" said another

    "That''s Lyon, the one who defeated Drogan!"

    "I know that!"

    "He must be incredibly powerful to be so confident."

    "I wonder what the other young masters think of this, or rather, what is he thinking right now."

    As the crowd buzzed with astonishment and confusion at Lyon''s bold move, Ning''s irritation was palpable. Her lips parted, ready to voice her disapproval, but before any words could escape, the attention of everyone present shifted to the arrival of the mysterious guest.

    The carriage driver, still shrouded in the shadow of his farmer''s hat, gracefully descended from his seat. The crowd''s eyes were drawn to him, curious to see who this person was and what had brought him here. With deliberate and measured movements, he made his way to the carriage''s door, reaching out to open it.

    As the driver''s hand on the carriage door. One by one, they lowered their heads, showing deference and acknowledging her authority. The crowd watched in awe as even the esteemed young masters humbled themselves in the presence of the seers. Though, one on the stage, was not.

    The driver nced disapprovingly at Lyon, the only one who dared to defy the unspoken rule of bowing before the seer. His eyes seemed to emit an otherworldly aura, and hismanding presence filled the courtyard.

    "Bow," hemanded, attempting to force Lyon''spliance with the sheer weight of his power. The crowd watched in stunned silence, knowing that crossing paths with the enigmatic seers always carried consequences. But Lyon, ever audacious, stood his ground.

    Instead of submitting to the driver''smand, Lyon''s lips curled into a sly smile. He tilted his head slightly, flexing his neck as if to shake off the attempt to impose authority. His demeanor shifted from yful to cold and unyielding.

    "There is a beautiful woman about toe out," Lyon retorted, his voice unwavering, "I''m not going to disrespect my eyes and thedy by looking at a cracked stage instead." His words carried a hint of arrogance, but there was also an unmistakable challenge in his tone.

    Undeterred by the driver''s ominous aura, Lyon continued with a warning of his own, his voice cutting through the air like a de. "Do it again," he said, the coldness in his tone sending shivers down the spines of those nearby, "and see how you''ll be headless."

    "Huh?!" The driver''s imposing demeanor faltered for a split second as he sensed the collective tension in the crowd. Three pairs of eyes locked onto him, filled with determination and a readiness to act upon Lyon''s word.

    The courtyard fell into an eerie silence. The tension was palpable, and even the other young masters and teachers, who had shown respect to the mysterious figure, watched in astonishment at Lyon''s audacity.

    As Lyon stood firm, his gaze locked with the driver''s, the enigmatic woman inside the carriage remained enigmaticallyposed. Her serene expression seemed to suggest that she was enjoying this unexpected turn of events.

    "You are a formidable soul, state your name, young cultivator."

    The air seemed to hold its breath as the voice of the seer resonated from within the mysterious carriage. It was a voice that carried a sense of otherworldly allure, captivating the hearts of all who heard it. The crowd hushed, and the young masters on the stage exchanged curious nces, unsure of what was about to unfold.

    Lyon, not one to shy away from a moment of audacity, responded with a theatrical sigh as if slightly disappointed by the question. "My name? I thought Vivi would have told you already," he said, feigning surprise. His smirk yed at the corners of his lips, a glint of mischief in his eyes.

    The courtyard fell into a hushed silence as the seer''s surprised voice emanated from within the unopened carriage. Her enchanting tone was tinged with curiosity and a hint of amusement. "Well well... I never expected that you had met Vivi," she mused, "She mentioned many names but perhaps... you''re Lyon?"

    "Heh," Lyon smirked, "Why not open the door and see for yourself."

    "Very well."

    The driver nodded before reaching for the door once more. The handle turned and a subtle click was heard under the hushed silence.

 Chapter 1030 Lily, The Green Gem Seer

    <h4>Chapter 1030 Lily, The Green Gem Seer</h4>

    The carriage''s door finally opened, revealing the enigmatic woman inside. She stepped out gracefully, her presence exuding an aura of elegance and wisdom. She was dressed in a flowing gown that seemed to shimmer with ethereal hues as if woven from the very essence of starlight. Her hair was a mesmerizing shade of iridescent blue, like the depths of the ocean on a moonlit night, flowing down her back in gentle waves.

    Her eyes, a captivating hue of deep amethyst purple, held a mysterious glimmer that seemed to see through one''s soul. They were filled with an ageless wisdom, as if she had witnessed the passing of centuries and carried the knowledge of ages.

    Her features were delicate and refined, giving her an otherworldly beauty that seemed to defy description. Her smile was both warm and enigmatic, and it seemed to hold a secret that only she knew.

    The woman''s enigmatic beauty was further enhanced by a stunning green gem just above her be, shaped like a radiant diamond. The gem seemed to sparkle with an inner light, adding an alluring charm to her already captivating appearance. As she moved, the gem caught the light and reflected an array of vibrant green hues, almost as if it held the essence of nature itself.

    As she walked, the air around her seemed to shimmer with a faint luminescence, giving her an almost ethereal glow. Every step she took was filled with grace and poise, and it was as if she was floating rather than walking.

    The crowd couldn''t help but be captivated by her presence, and whispers of admiration and awe spread through the courtyard. It was clear that this woman was no ordinary individual; she was a figure of power and mystery, and her very presencemanded respect and reverence.

    As she stood before them, the young masters, the teachers, and the crowd felt a sense of wonder and anticipation. It was as if destiny itself had arrived, and the air was charged with a sense of excitement and curiosity about what the future held in store.

    The woman''s amethyst eyes fixed upon Lyon, studying him with a depth that seemed to go beyond mere curiosity. Her gaze was intense, yet there was a hint of yfulness hidden within the depths of her eyes. It was as if she could see through theyers of his being as if she knew something about him that he himself might not be aware of.

    Lyon, unyielding and defiant as ever, held her gaze with a smirk on his face, seemingly unfazed by her scrutiny. He was ustomed to being observed, tested, and challenged by powerful figures, and this mysterious woman was no exception. In fact, her piercing gaze only seemed to pique his interest further, as if he relished the opportunity to be seen for who he truly was.

    The air crackled with unspoken tension as they locked eyes, two formidable figures meeting on a stage where their destinies were about to entwine. The crowd watched in awe and anticipation, sensing that they were witnessing a pivotal moment in the making.

    The mysterious seer, finally spoke, her voice as enchanting as her appearance, "Greetings, esteemed young masters and distinguished teachers of Nirvana School. I am Lily, a humble seer from a distant realm. I have traveled far to witness this momentous asion and offer my guidance as promised."

    Esmeralda, intrigued by the prospect of a seer reading her future, asked, "What do you see in my path, Seer Lily? Will I continue to rise as the young mistress of the Ouroboros n?"

    "My, such eagerness, s, I will only provide reading for the winners of this Graduation Event," Lily was amused with a smile.

    "Shame," Esmeralda smiled.

    "I''m sure my other sisters will have the chance," said Lily nodding.

    "Wee to Second Heaven, Seer Lily," greeted Ning and Azleid.

    "Truly a remarkable sight to see your presence in person," greeted Yuri.

    "My day just got brightened," Mavis grinned.

    Lily nodded before her gaze shifted back to the crowd, epassing everyone with her mesmerizing aura, "I extend my blessings to all who have gathered here. May this graduation event be a catalyst for growth and transformation, both for the students and for the school as a whole?"

    The crowd uproared and using the festive, Old Gu stepped in. He humbled himself with a bow before saying, "Seer Lily, your seat has already been prepared."

    Old Gu''s weing gesture towards Lily was met with a gracious nod from the seer. "Thank you for your kind hospitality," she replied with a gentle smile. "I am honored to be here among the esteemed members of Nirvana School."

    As Lily gracefully walked past Lyon, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of intrigue and curiosity about the enigmatic seer. Before he could even utter a word, Lily turned her gaze towards him, her amethyst eyes locking with his.

    "We will have our chance to talkter, Lyon," she said with a faint smile, her voice carrying a hint of mystery.

    Lyon found himself taken aback by her words, feeling as though she had already glimpsed into the future and knew of their impending encounter. He nodded in response, a mix of excitement and apprehension swirling within him.

    The rest of the young masters, teachers, and spectators watched with interest as Lily''s cryptic exchange with Lyon unfolded. The atmosphere around them seemed to crackle with anticipation as if something profound was about to transpire.

    As Lyon returned to his seat, he noticed the contrasting emotions of the two women beside him. Cecile, his ever-supportive and loving wife, greeted him with a warm smile, her eyes filled with pride and admiration for her husband''s daring spirit and strong presence on stage.

    On the other hand, Selena seemed to be shrouded in a mix of emotions, with jealousy being the most prominent. Her once serene expression was marred with a hint of envy, as she watched the interaction between Lyon and the alluring seer, Lily. While Selena deeply cherished their marriage, witnessing Lyon''s connection with another woman awakened feelings of possessiveness.

    Lyon sat between them, but his shoulders were cold. He gulped, the woman beside her could split Second Heaven in two, but he wouldn''t bother to imagine his own flesh.

    ( S-Should I ask her if she''s okay? No... wait.. that''s suicide... ) Lyon was troubled.

    Lyon sat down, troubled by the conflicting emotions surrounding him. He nced at Selena, who seemed to be lost in her thoughts, still struggling with her feelings of jealousy. Lyon wanted to address the situation, but he also knew that pushing the matter further at that moment might not be the best approach.

    Just then, Cecile, ever perceptive to the needs of those around her, offered Lyon a snack with a warm smile. "Here, dear," she said, handing him a small treat. "Mavis gave us pocket tokens to spend during the festivities."

    "And I hold nothing back!" Kesya chuckled before grabbing her own.

    Lyon noticing the chance given to him by Cecile, offered the treat to Selena. He couldn''t help but smile wryly as Selena leered at him when he offered her the treat.

    Selena epted the treat, but before taking a bite, she put her hand on Lyon''s. "I think you should have a piece first," she said, feigning seriousness. "I need to make sure it''s safe, you know."

    Lyon chuckled at her yful act but obliged nheless. He took a small bite and pretended to contemte its taste. "Hmm, not bad," he said, nodding approvingly. "Definitely safe for consumption."

    Selena rolled her eyes at his theatrics butughed all the same. She took one before passing it back. Lyon took one and passed it to Cecile.

    The yful banter continued between Lyon, Cecile, and Selena as they enjoyed the afternoon before Old Gu finally announced.

    "My dear Second Heaven, the moment we have all been waiting for has finally arrived," Old Gu''s voice resonated through the courtyard, drawing the attention of the crowd. "The Nirvana School Graduation Event is now in session!"

    The audience erupted in cheers and apuse as they eagerly awaited themencement of the event. Old Gu, standing tall andposed, continued, "All ss, one to six, gather!"

    As the momentous asion approached, Old Gu''s voice reverberated through the courtyard, signaling themencement of the graduation event. The atmosphere was charged with excitement and anticipation as all eyes turned to the stage. The students, eager and determined, rose from their seats.

    Rayus, Noah, and Reinhard exchanged resolute nces with each other, their determination palpable. "Teacher, we''re going," they dered, their voices steady and unwavering.

    Lyon crossed his arms, observing the three students'' determined gaze toward the stage. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in their growth and progress. "I can''t call myself your teacher, for thest four months-ish, I was not with you all," Lyon admitted with a hint of amusement in his voice.

    "But what you taught us is more than the three years we spent in this damned ce," Rayus replied earnestly, his eyes gleaming with gratitude.

    Noah and Reinhard nodded in agreement, their expressions filled with respect for their mentor. "You''ve inspired us to push beyond our limits," Noah added.

    Lyon smirked, acknowledging their words. "Well said," he praised, nodding with a grin. "Now go out there, break the status quo, and obliterate them all!"

    A spark of fire ignited in their eyes as they absorbed his words, their hearts filled with determination. "Yes!" they chorused, their voices filled with absolute conviction.

    With unwavering confidence, the three of them leaped onto the stage, their gazes exuding an aura of victory. The crowd watched in awe as they stepped forward to face their challenges, ready to showcase the fruits of their training and determination.

 Chapter 1031 Destiny Has Other Plans

    <h4>Chapter 1031 Destiny Has Other ns</h4>

    Old Gu: "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed teachers, and honored guests, once again wee to the Nirvana School''s Graduation Event! Today, we gather to celebrate the aplishments of our talented students and witness their growth as cultivators."

    "The young masters of the Sixth Heaven have graced us with their presence, and I thank them for joining us on this momentous asion. Let us not forget the hard work and dedication put forth by our teachers, who have guided and nurtured these exceptional students."

    "As we move forward with the event, I encourage all participants to disy their skills and spirit in the uing battles. Remember, this is not only apetition but a chance to foster camaraderie and unity among the young cultivators of Second Heaven."

    "Let us begin this grand event with enthusiasm and respect for each other. May the battles ahead be fierce and exciting, leaving no doubt that Nirvana School is home to some of the most exceptional cultivators in our realm!"

    The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse, showing their support and excitement for the uing battles. Old Gu''s words had set the stage for a thrilling and unforgettable event, and the young masters, teachers, and students alike were ready to embark on this journey of growth and challenge.

    Old Gu''s keen gaze swept across the students standing on the stage, making them feel a sense of reverence under his watchful eye. He then addressed them with a firm yet gentle tone, "Now, each ss will be represented by one of your own. Choose wisely, as this representative will be an embodiment of your ss''s talent and prowess. They wille forward to draw a number that will determine the order of the battles, those who got the same numbers will face each other!"

    Rayus and Noah, in their eagerness, promptly nudged Reinhard forward, nudging him towards the center of the stage. Reinhard grinned with excitement, ready to embrace the challenge thaty ahead. As he stood there, he noticed Jasper, a fellow student from another ss, eyeing him.

    As word spread throughout the audience about ss Six''s achievements and their remarkable progress under Lyon''s guidance, a newfound sense of respect began to emerge among the other sses. The once dismissive nces and condescending attitudes were now reced with cautious admiration. The young cultivators from the other sses realized that ss Six was not to be underestimated.

    As the news of ss Six''s remarkable achievements spread like wildfire through the audience, a hushed awe filled the air. The other young cultivators couldn''t believe what they were hearing, and for some, fear began to creep into their hearts. The once dismissive and contemptuous gazes directed at ss Six now held a sense of trepidation and respect.

    Rayus, Noah, and Reinhard stood confidently on the stage, surrounded by the envious and cautious nces of their peers. The teachers from the other sses observed them with a newfound sense of wariness. They had heard rumors about the transformation of ss Six, but to witness the results firsthand was an entirely different matter.

    The fear that gripped the other sses was not merely because of ss Six''s newfound strength, but also because of the enigmatic figure behind their growth �C Lyon. The other teachers had heard tales of the bandit who had once brought terror to the Second Heaven. They had seen the rumors of how he had defeated Drogan and single-handedly turned ss Six from a struggling group of deadweight into formidable cultivators.

    Their faces, their cultivation levels, their attitudes... evolved beautifully and gantly. Not a single shred of hesitation was on them as their determination to win was more than just a recognition now.

    "ss one," said Old Gu.

    As Old Gu called out ss One, Jasper stepped forward with a confident stride. He approached the urn containing the numbers and reached in without hesitation. The crowd held its breath in anticipation, curious to see which number ss One would draw.

    Jasper''s hand emerged from the urn, clutching a small piece of paper tightly. He unfolded it with a flick of his wrist and nced at the number written on it. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he looked back at his ssmates. The tension in the air was palpable, and the other students leaned forward, eager to see the number that would determine their fate in the uing battles.

    Old Gu, standing beside Jasper, couldn''t help but be intrigued by the young cultivator''s reaction. Jasper was known for his stoic andposed demeanor, rarely showing any emotions openly. But at that moment, there was a glimmer of excitement and confidence in his eyes.

    "ss One will be represented by..." Jasper began, his voice steady and clear, "Number One!"

    Jasper returned to his ss under the cheers of the others, he nodded at the nce of his teacher, Han, before darting back to the other sses. His gaze soon stuck on Reinhard before he smiled inwardly. ( All your achievements were nothing but riding on your teacher''s shoulder ).

    Lyon suddenly raised his hand before the next ss''s representative took their number. "I propose a redraw, using a different method."

    Lily, the other teachers, and the young masters were all taken aback as Lyon, in the middle of the ceremony, suddenly raised his hand and offered a proposal for change. His action was unexpected, and it immediately captured everyone''s attention.

    The crowd fell silent as Lyon raised his hand, a bold and unexpected move during the number selection process. Old Gu looked at him curiously, intrigued by the proposal.

    Han, one of the teachers, opposed Lyon''s idea of changing the traditional order of determining the winners. He believed that the established method had been in ce for a long time and should not be tampered with. Han''s conservative mindset shed with Lyon''s innovative approach, leading to a heated discussion on the stage.

    "I must disagree," Han spoke firmly, standing his ground. "The method of drawing numbers from an urn has been used for generations to ensure fairness and impartiality. Changing it now would be disrespectful to our ancestors and the traditions they upheld."

    Lyon, with his arms crossed and a confident smirk, met Han''s gaze. "Respecting tradition is important, but that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t seek improvement. The current method may have served its purpose in the past, but I believe we can create a more dynamic and engaging system, besides, I believe my method will ensure true fairness."

    Lyon shrugged as he was not done, "Because, let''s be honest here, my ss, ss Six, will get thest turn, which means they hardly have a chance at all."

    Han, with a hint of skepticism, snorted in response to Lyon''s bold proposal. "And what makes you think that would be any better than the traditional method?" he challenged.

    Lyon grinned mischievously, undeterred by the skepticism. "Well, let''s make it more thrilling and unpredictable," he exined, pointing to the urn. "Return the pieces of paper back inside the urn, and then let the six leaders from respective sses take their positions in a circle around the urn."

    As Lyon outlined his idea, the young masters and teachers watched with intrigue, their curiosity growing. Lily''s eyes lit up with excitement as she listened to the unorthodox suggestion.

    "Then," Lyon continued, "let the old man stand at the center of the circle, holding the urn high above his head, lob it up and destroy it." He raised his hand to demonstrate. "As the papers flutter in the air, the leaders of each ss can take whichever piece they can grab."

    The crowd murmured with intrigue and excitement, warming up to Lyon''s innovative idea. It was indeed a departure from tradition, but the unpredictability of the method made it all the more exciting.

    ( What a wild fellow ) thought Esmeralda as a mischievous smirk formed with her gaze locked on Lyon.

    "Now that is what I''m talking about!" Mavis voiced his opinion.

    Old Gu took a moment to contemte the suggestion, and then he nodded thoughtfully. "Very well," he said, "Let''s give it a try. It will certainly add an element of excitement and surprise to the event."

    Han was shocked before he frowned at Lyon. He gritted his teeth but he didn''t have the power to reduce once Mavis loved the suggestion.

    With the principal''s approval, Lyon''s proposal was set in motion. The urn was returned to its ce, and the six leaders of the respective sses took their positions in a circle around it, their eyes shining with anticipation.

    Old Gu stood at the center, holding the urn high above his head, and with a dramatic gesture, he released it into the air. He flinched his eyes at the urn before it broke apart. As the papers fluttered down, the leaders of each ss reached out eagerly, trying to seize their fate.

    Jasper looked at the paper inside his hand, and the number was the same as before, "Hah, looks like I am destined to be number one."

    He turned around and his smirk faltered, his eyes widened in disbelief as he saw Reinhard holding the same number as him. The crowd gasped in surprise, and even Lyon couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, intrigued by the unexpected turn of events.

    Reinhard grinned mischievously, reveling in the surprising coincidence. "Looks like destiny has other ns," he teased, his voice filled with yful satisfaction.

 Chapter 1032 Class Six vs Jasper

    <h4>Chapter 1032 ss Six vs Jasper</h4>

    The battle between Reinhard''s ss and Jasper''s ss was highly anticipated, given the rivalry that had developed between the two groups throughout their time at Nirvana School. As the two sses faced off in the training ground, the atmosphere was charged with excitement and tension.

    As Jasper stood on the stage facing ss Six, a wave of uncertainty washed over him. He had always been the one to bully and look down on ss Six, seeing them as inferior and unworthy of his attention. But now, as he looked at them with their heads held high, he couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of unease.

    Gone was the chaos and disorder he had grown ustomed to seeing from ss Six. In its ce was a united front, a team of students who had clearly undergone a significant transformation. Their confidence andposure were evident, and Jasper couldn''t shake the feeling that he was facing an entirely different group of individuals.

    "Is this really the same ss Six?" he wondered, his mind racing toprehend the change before him.

    His usual bravado and arrogance wavered as he noticed the changes in his opponents. They no longer cowered in his presence or feared his taunts. Instead, they met his gaze with unwavering determination and a fire in their eyes that he had never seen before. It was as if they had shed their old selves and emerged stronger and more resilient than ever.

    The memory of his past actions, the times he had bullied and belittled them, shed before his eyes. He realized that his past behavior had only fueled their determination to prove themselves. They had taken his insults and turned them into fuel to be better, to be a force to be reckoned with.

    Old Gu cleared his throat, his gaze sweeping across the assembled students from both ss One and ss Six. The tension in the air was palpable, and all eyes were fixed on him, waiting for the rules of the battle to be revealed.

    "This will be a three-on-three team battle," Old Gu dered. "The oue of this round will determine who is going to the next one."

    Old Gu stepped forward, his authoritative presencemanding the attention of both sses. His eyes scanned the students before he began to exin the rules of the battle.

    "Rule number one: No killing. The battle ends when none of your ss can fight anymore. idents may happen so be cautious at all times."

    "Rule number two: Touching outside the ring means a knockout. The designated ring is your battleground, and stepping outside of it will result in disqualification for that individual. If all three members of a team are outside the ring simultaneously, the team will be considered defeated."

    "And finally, rule number three: Weapons are allowed. You are free to use your chosen weapons and techniques in battle. However, remember that with great poweres great responsibility. Be mindful of your actions and the safety of your fellow cultivators."

    Old Gu''s voice was firm, and he made sure that every student understood the gravity of the rules. The crowd listened attentively, knowing that these guidelines were in ce to ensure a fair and honorablepetition.

    "Respect these rules, and may the battles be a true testament to your growth and potential as cultivators. Show us the results of your hard work and dedication! Now, let the battles begin!"

    With that, the stage was set for the epic shes between ss Six and ss One, each student filled with determination and eager to prove themselves in this momentous event. The atmosphere was charged with excitement, and the young masters, teachers, and spectators alike were ready to witness the battles that would go down in the history of Nirvana School.

    "One more rule, I must emphasize - any interference or intervention from individuals outside the battling teams will be considered cheating. It is crucial that the oue of the matches is solely determined by the skills and abilities of the participating students. Any external involvement will lead to immediate disqualification."

    The students nodded in understanding, recognizing the significance of this rule. Cheating not only undermined the spirit of thepetition but also reflected poorly on the integrity of the cultivators involved.

    "Now, with all the rulesid out, let the battles begin!" Old Gu dered once more, his voice echoing through the courtyard, setting the stage for the highly anticipated showdown between ss Six and ss One.

    Jasper''s ss moved forward aggressively, charging toward ss Six with a coordinated attack.

    "Heh," Lyon had a proud smile hanging and ss Six could feel their shoulders being pushed onward.

    However, ss One soon found themselves in for a surprise. ss Six, who used to be timid and constantly bullied by ss One, had undergone a significant transformation during Lyon''s absence.

    Reinhard took the lead, hisbat skills polished and his movements more fluid than ever. He parried Jasper''s attacks effortlessly, countering with swift and precise strikes that left Jasper scrambling to defend. Meanwhile, Noah''s strategic mind shone through as he expertly coordinated his team''s movements, creating openings and opportunities for Rayus to deliver devastating blows.

    As the battle raged on between ss Six and ss One, Jasper found himself on the defensive, trying to block the relentless attacks from Reinhard, Noah, and Rayus. Sweat dripped down his forehead, and his muscles screamed with exertion.

    "I can''t lose to you!" Jasper growled, his voice filled with frustration. "I won''t let ss Six surpass us!"

    Reinhard smirked, his eyes shing with determination. "We''re just showing you what we''re capable of. No need to be scared, Jasper."

    Noah joined the assault,unching a swift kick towards Jasper''s side. "We''ve worked hard to improve, and we''re not holding back!"

    Rayus added, "You can talk all you want, but actions speak louder than words!"

    Jasper pushed back, attempting to regain hisposure. "You think you''ve changed? You''re still the same weaklings from before!"

    Reinhard''s gaze hardened, his movements bing more focused. "We''re not weak anymore, Jasper. You''ll see."

    The battle raged on, each side giving their all to prove their strength. Jasper couldn''t deny that ss Six had improved, but he refused to admit defeat easily. He was determined to show them that ss One was still a force to be reckoned with.

    As the sh of weapons echoed through the arena, Jasper''spetitive spirit red. He wouldn''t let ss Six overshadow them. He would fight with all his might, and they would see that ss One was not to be underestimated.

    ss Six and ss One soon reached their climax, the tension in the arena was palpable. Every movement, every strike, and every evasion was met with cheers and gasps from the crowd. The young masters, teachers, and even the mysterious seer, Lili, were all captivated by the intensity of the fight.

    Jasper, despite his initial doubts, fought with unwavering determination. His skills were impressive, and he managed to hold his ground against the relentless attacks of Reinhard, Noah, and Rayus. But ss Six hade a long way, and they were not the same weaklings Jasper had once bullied.

    Reinhard''s spearmanship was refined and precise, each swing calcted to create openings in Jasper''s defense. Noah''s magic and archery allowed him to swiftly evade attacks and counter with precise strikes. Rayus disyed incredible strength and adaptability, using his swordsmanship expertise to keep Jasper on his toes.

    Reinhard, Noah, and Rayus filled with determination, faced off against Jasper and his ss One teammates. The audience watched in awe, fully engrossed in the spectacle before them. th

    Jasper, however, was refusing to believe that ss Six had be stronger. He gritted his teeth, sweat forming on his brow, as he swung his sword with reckless abandon. "You think you''re better than us?" he snarled, his voiceced with frustration. "You''re just a bunch of nobodies!"

    Jasper''s face contorted with anger, but deep down, he couldn''t deny that ss Six had indeed grown stronger. As the battle continued, he found himself on the defensive, struggling to keep up with their coordinated attacks and improved techniques.

    The crowd watched in awe as ss Six showcased their newfound strength. Their movements were fluid and precise, each strike purposeful and powerful. They moved as a seamless unit, anticipating each other''s actions and countering with precision.

    Han was shouting, "What are you doing?! Fight back!!"

    Han''s voice echoed in frustration, urging Jasper to fight back and salvage the battle. However, the reality was evident to everyone present. ss Six had executed their strategies wlessly, and Jasper''s arrogance had be his undoing.

    "It''s a skill issue, it''s over," Lyon''s calm and confident voice cut through the tension. He knew that the battle had reached its conclusion, and there was no turning back.

    With one big step forward, Reinhard found a grand wide opening that Jasper left.

    "?!" Jasper realized his critical mistake before his right chest was pierced as his other two ssmates were blown away from the stage. Blood splurged from his back as his knees fell.

    "You.... win..." Jasper lost consciousness and fell with his gaze blurring.

 Chapter 1033 A Good Teacher Explains, A Great Teacher Inspires

    <h4>Chapter 1033 A Good Teacher Exins, A Great Teacher Inspires</h4>

    As the battle against ss One came to an end, a rush of emotions washed over Reinhard, Rayus, and Noah. The taste of victory was sweet, and they felt an overwhelming sense of pride and aplishment. The once underestimated ss Six had proven themselves, not just to others but also to themselves.

    Relief flooded through their veins as they realized that all their hard work, determination, and sacrifices had paid off. They had faced formidable challenges, endured grueling training, and overcame countless obstacles, but they had emerged victorious. They had proven that they were worthy of recognition and respect, and that they could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the best of the best.

    Old Gu''s voice resonated throughout the courtyard as he announced the winner between ss Six and ss One. The anticipation in the air was palpable, and everyone held their breath, eager to hear the oue.

    "And the winner of the battle between ss Six and ss One is..." Old Gu paused for a moment, building the suspense. "ss Six!"

    The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, celebrating the victory of the underdog. ss Six had defied all expectations and proven themselves as a force to be reckoned with. They had outwitted and outmaneuvered their opponents, disying exceptional teamwork and skill.

    Lyon''s face broke into a wide grin as he heard the announcement.

    As Nyi watched ss Six emerge victorious against ss One, a mix of emotions surged within him. He felt a tinge of jealousy as he saw his fellow young masters celebrating and rejoicing in their sess. He couldn''t help but wish that it was his own ss standing there, basking in the glory of victory.

    Nyi also felt a sense of respect for Lyon, their teacher. He recognized that Lyon''s guidance and mentorship had yed a significant role in shaping ss Six into the formidable force they were now. He couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to have such a teacher, one who believed in his potential and pushed him to be the best version of himself.

    Reinhard, Noah, and Rayus returned to their seat where they grinned at their teacher upon arriving.

    "Well, congrats, but it''s not over yet, remember, I want that win," said Lyon as he raised his head.

    "Absolutely," said Reinhard as he gave a thumbs up.

    "I-I think we can do it, teacher," said Noah as the excitement rushed through their hairs.

    "Looks like you use your archery talent to a good use," said Lyon, "Not bad, abination of arrow and magic is quite deadly if you canbine it."

    "That''s true," said Cecile nodding, "There was once a great cultivator that I know, he too used a bow and an arrow with extra seasoning of magic."

    "Woah really?!" asked Noah as he was excited about what he could be.

    "Yeah," said Kesya. "But that person is really strong... even master once lost in apetition against him."

    "What?" Lyon frowned.

    "It was the Elven Emperor, darling," said Selena. "Your good friend, though, your friendship stems from your rivalry of lusting toward a certain elf woman."

    The three students had ck lines across their heads.

    "Well well, let''s not bring up the past on this joyous asion," said Lyon as he held his head high.

    "A wise choice," said Cecile with a yful smile on her face.

    Selena rolled her eyes and averted her gaze toward the three students. "You all should take a break for now, use the time wisely."

    "Yes, madam!" said the three of them at the same time.

    "Hahaha," Kesyaughed.

    "Assid, can you aid them to prepare for the next battle," said Cecile.

    Lyon intervened, "Is the next battle going to be held on the same day?"

    Rayus nodded, "Yes, teacher, everything will be settled today."

    "Nice," said Lyon.

    "But after that, a banquet," said Noah. "All students, teachers, and young masters, and also the seer, will be invited there, and select guests."

    "I see," said Lyon.

    "Oh no," Kyoko and Karina uttered the same thing.

    "W... what''s wrong?" Noah asked.

    Cecile smiled, "My husband and banquet, is like a pair of words that shouldn''t be used in the same sentence, in other words, things have never gone well whenever he is in a banquet."

    "That''s not true," said Lyon as he shook his head.

    "Hubby, you did destroy a balcony once," said Ryona.

    "It was one time," said Lyon before he sighed, "Alright, alright, I will try not to go overboard."

    Cecile made a clever cough, "I thought you would be lowkey in Second Heaven, and now I''ve heard that even the next baby born is named after you."

    Lyon shrugged, "That''s not my fault, they just force me to be highkey."

    Selena nodded, "You don''t know the situation, War Maiden."

    Cecile furrowed her brows and the two nces met with a fierce showdown of silence. Then Cecile broke out a smile, "I suppose."

    The atmosphere in the courtyard shifted once again as Old Gu stepped forward, announcing the next battle. The crowd hushed, waiting in anticipation for the sh of the next contenders. The tension was palpable as the two sses prepared to face each other, their eyes locked in determination and resolve.

    The battle was intense, with both sides refusing to back down. Spells were exchanged, and weapons shed, filling the air with the sound of metal against metal. Each student fought with a fervent passion, knowing that victory would bring them one step closer to bing the champions of the graduation event.

    Lyon asked his students as he watched the boring battle on the stage, "So, my talented young cultivators," Lyon began with a warm smile, "now that you''vepleted your training here at Nirvana School, what do you n to do next?"

    The three students furrowed their brows at first. His question was a bit off, but after a quick two seconds, they realized what he implied. Their teacher already believed that they would triumph as the winner, thus graduating them with the highest honor. But then, the question finally struck, At one point before they met him, they had already given up hope, but now that hope engulfed them, the path was too bright to look at.

    All heads hung down. They had finished off Ferece and fulfilled their vengeance, and the epilogue of their drama in Nirvana School was approaching.

    The desire to follow in Lyon''s footsteps burned brightly in the hearts of Reinhard, Rayus, and Noah. They yearned to embark on adventures alongside their beloved teacher, but they were well aware of their current limitations. The path Lyon walked was one of danger and challenges.

    With determination etched on their faces, the three students shared their aspirations with Lyon. "Teacher," Reinhard began, "we want to be by your side, to grow stronger and experience the world as you do. But we know we''re not ready yet. We want to reach Third Heaven first, to be worthypanions on your journey."

    Rayus nodded in agreement. "We understand the risks and dangers you face, and we want to stand alongside you as equals, not as mere followers," he said. "So, we''ve decided to focus on our cultivation and training. Third Heaven will be our next milestone."

    Noah''s voice was soft but determined. "We''ll work hard and push ourselves to be strong," he said. "We want to be part of your team, Teacher, and we''ll do whatever it takes to get there."

    Lyon looked at his students with a mixture of pride and affection. "I''m d to see such resolve in you all," he said. "Your dedication to bing stronger ismendable. I know that with your determination, you will reach Third Heaven and beyond, but I''m sorry, I didn''t teach you anything useful such as arts or magic."

    All three of them shook their heads before Rayus stepped up, "What you give us is worth more than just arts and magic, a mediocre teacher tells, a good teacher exins, a superior teacher demonstrates, but you, you inspire us!"

    A proud smirk formed on his face as he snorted the smile, "Well, where did you read that?"

    Rayus smirked at him before turning around and saw Old Gu ready to announce the final round.

    Lyon stood up with a deliberate movement before pping all three backs of his students at the same time, "Finish up!"

    "Yes!" said all three altogether.

    The tension in the air was palpable as the final round was about tomence. The entire courtyard was filled with anticipation, and all eyes were on ss Six �C Reinhard, Rayus, and Noah. The crowd knew that this battle would be unlike any other, as it was a three-way showdown between ss Six and the other two sses.

    The atmosphere crackled with energy as Old Gu stepped forward to announce the rules of the final round. "In this battle, anything goes," he dered. "You can use all your skills, weapons, and techniques. Thest ss standing will be dered the winner."

    With a nod from Old Gu, the battle began with three warcries eapssing the stage. Reinhard, Rayus, and Noah immediately leaped into action, their movements swift and precise. It was a dance of power, each of them disying their unique fighting styles and techniques.

 Chapter 1034 Our Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 1034 Our Gratitude</h4>

    The day had transitioned into a starlit night as the exclusive banquet of Nirvana Schoolmenced in their grand hall. The hall was adorned with opulent decorations, sparkling chandeliers, and elegant floral arrangements, creating an ambiance of luxury and celebration. The students and esteemed guests, including the young masters and other dignitaries, were dressed in their finest attire, adding to the splendor of the event.

    As the evening festivities began, the banquet hall buzzed with excitement and chatter. Lyon, along with his students, found themselves surrounded by admirers and well-wishers, congratting them on their victory in the graduation event. It was a moment of triumph for ss Six, and they relished in the pride and respect they had earned.

    Throughout the banquet, delectable dishes from various regions were served, each one more sumptuous than thest. The culinary delights were apanied by the finest wines, creating a delightful symphony for the senses.

    Lyon, however, remained somewhat aloof from the revelry. He stood near the window, gazing out into the starry night sky. His thoughts were contemtive, his mind drifting to the events of the day and the remarkable journey that had brought him to this point.

    He recalled the doubts and challenges he had faced when he first took on the role of teaching ss Six. But now, as he watched his students mingle andugh with newfound friends and allies, he knew that it had all been worth it.

    His heart swelled with pride as he saw Reinhard, Rayus, and Noah confidently engaging in conversations with the students from other sses. They had grown not just as skilled cultivators but as individuals who had forgedsting bonds with their peers.

    Amidst theughter and festivities, Lyon caught glimpses of Selena, Cecile, and Lili. They were radiant, each one adding a different charm to the event. Selena''s beauty drew admiring nces from many, Cecile''s elegance was admired by those around her, and Lili''s mysterious aura captivated the curiosity of those whoid eyes on her.

    Nyi approached Lyon, a genuine smile on his face. "You''ve done well, Lyon," he praised, pping a hand on his shoulder. "Your students are truly exceptional."

    "They are," said Lyon. "Kinda makes me proud."

    "Kinda?" Nyi raised one of his brows.

    "Well, let''s just say that our goodbye won''t be as sweet as you think," Lyon teased him before darting his nce back toward the starry sky.

    Nyi was curious. He tried to pursue the topic before he heard Assid''s voice.

    "Emperor, your... sparkling water," said Assid as he carried a tray.

    Lyon''s nose twitched before he sighed. He turned and took the ss, "Call me young master."

    Assid nodded approvingly. "Understood, young master."

    Assid excused himself from his side and turned to thedies.

    Nyi looked at Lyon who seemed to enjoy advanced water more than ssy wine. He leaned by the wall, "Lyon, I''ve been wondering, are you really an emperor?"

    "Hmm? What makes you think that?" Lyon raised his brows whilst his lips were on the ledge of the ss.

    "Other than the obvious way that butler called you, the Citadel of Celestia chimed when you arrived," said Nyi.

    Lyon gulped down the sparkling water, "That could be a coincidence in any form, I mean you were there as well."

    Nyi smiled as he shook his head, "I returned to that ancient fortress but the bell didn''t even move."

    "Well, if you know, you know, if you don''t then you don''t," said Lyon as he neither answered with a no nor a yes.

    Nyi smiled wryly before his nce caught Lily, the seer who was invited to provide divine foresight.

    "Right, what do you want to ask the seer?" asked Nyi.

    "I thought it''s private?" asked Lyon.

    "C''mon, don''t be like that," said Nyi. "Everyone wanted to know as well, and considering how close we were talking to each other, a hundred of the same questions will be delivered to my face before the banquet ends."

    A smirk hung on his lips before he said, "I don''t, I gave that opportunity to my friend the fox-woman, Kyoko, she is the one needed."

    "Really?!" Nyi had his eyes opened wide. "Wow, do you know how valuable this opportunity is? And you just give it away?"

    "It''s because I know how valuable it is that I give it to her, she needs it more than me," said Lyon before he noticed his three students approaching him.

    Lyon found himself surrounded by his students once more. They were tired but ted, their eyes shining with excitement and dreams of a promising future.

    "We did it," Reinhard said, grinning from ear to ear.

    "And it''s only the beginning," Rayus added, with a glint of determination in his eyes.

    Noah nodded in agreement. "We''ll keep getting stronger, together, and we can''t achieve this without both of you."

    Nyi had his pride swelling seeing the three of them. He saw them like their own juniors and it was ting to see them triumphed in the unremarkable final round.

    "Thest round was really one-sided, even when the other two sses worked together, it was toote," said Lyon with a smile.

    The three of themughed merrily.

    "So, what did the seer tell you?" asked Lyon with a brimming interest in his eyes, belied by his crossed arms.

    The three students exchanged looks with each other before Reinhard stepped forward and said, "We decided not to consult with the seer, but instead, we will give it to you both."

    "Huh?" Lyon and Nyi raised their brows in unison. They exchanged looks before Nyi asked them, "Are you guys insane?"

    Noah shook his head, "What you''ve done for us is tremendous, this is the least we can do."

    Rayus nodded firmly, "En, this is the time to repay your kindness."

    Reinhard firmly said, "Please! Please ept our gifts."

    "Ok," Lyon answered quickly. "No backsies."

    "Eh?" Nyi looked at Lyon in disbelief. The guy didn''t even think too long to agree.

    "Yes!" All three of them nodded with a proud smile.

    Lyon deliberately stretched his neck as he took a cold breath from his gritted teeth. "Well, since I already have one, that means I got four in total, Nyi why don''t you take the two."

    "What? I can''t do that?" asked Nyi.

    "C''mon king, don''t be too humble," said Lyon with a smirk. "You might find a way to relinquish and pursue, if you know what I mean, Heh, who am I kidding? You know what I mean."

    Nyi sighed, "The Elyrianth will remember this."

    "Hah, that settles it then," Lyonughed.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the hall. Lily was being apanied by Cecile and Selena. The seer asionally looked at Lyon standing by the window,ughing with his students and the king of Elyrianth.

    She said, "Well, I must say it''s always refreshing to see a manughing at their heart."

    "It is, isn''t it?" said Cecile as she grabbed a drink from Assid who was readily avable. "So, how are the other seers doing?"

    "Funny that you should ask, I''ve heard Vivi coughed up blood trying to search for someone," said Lily with a smile.

    "Oh, are you mad?" asked Cecile with a smirk. "Or are you happy?"

    "I''m neither," said Lily. "The seers are notpeting with each other, but if one of us got hurt in trying to read fate, all of us will get intrigued."

    Cecile gave a sly smile, "Are you interested? Want to give it a try? Considering the color of your gem, you might be able to."

    "Fascinating," said Lily, "Not all cultivators know the significance of the gems etched on our forehead, you must have done your research well."

    "I know more than just hierarchy," said Cecile before her face leaned forward toward her ears and spoke softly. "How is the mother irvoyant doing, is she healthy?"

    Lily turned to Cecile, surprise evident in her eyes. "You know about my mother?" she whispered back, her voice filled with curiosity.

    "Far more than you know," said Selena.

    Lily exchanged nces with Selena and Cecile.

    "I take it that Vivi hasn''t found your mother yet?" asked Cecile. "Or she didn''t dare to."

    "You... told her to find mother?" asked Lily.

    "Considering her random appearances, I''m guessing that even you don''t know where she is," said Cecile.

    "..." Lily was shocked, but she soonposed herself and smiled, "Well, well, it''s not every day a seer can be surprised, Vivi warned me about your husband, but to me, true dangers emit from both of you."

    Esmeralda gracefully approached Cecile and Selena, a warm smile on her lips as she extended her hand in greeting. "Thank you, Cecile, and Selena, for your hospitality and kind words earlier."

    ( I didn''t notice it earlier, but... these two are docilepared to seeing Lyon ) thought Esmeralda as she noticed her twin snakes didn''t dare to hiss but cowered at the sight of Cecile and Selena. ( What an intriguing couple).

 Chapter 1035 Do you?

    <h4>Chapter 1035 Do you?</h4>

    Cecile smiled warmly at Esmeralda and said, "Ah, Esmeralda, it''s an honor to finally meet you. I''ve heard whispers among the masses about your exceptional skills with poisons. They say you''re unmatched in the art of venom. Quite an intriguing reputation you have!"

    Esmeralda chuckled yfully, her eyes glinting mischievously. "Oh, those rumors tend to spread like wildfire, don''t they? But I can''t deny my affinity for poisons. They''re just so fascinating and versatile. You know, a well-crafted poison can be an artist''s masterpiece.

    Cecile nodded, intrigued. "Indeed, the intricacy and precision required to create potent poisons are nothing short of an art form. I must admit, I''m quite curious about the secrets of your craft."

    Esmeralda''s smile widened, appreciating the genuine interest. "Perhaps someday, I''ll reveal a few of my tricks to you. Poison-making, after all, is not something to be taken lightly."

    Esmeralda revealed a yful smile as she mentioned how Cecile''s husband had a strong resistance to poison. "You know, Cecile," she began, "I''ve to admit that the poison I gave to your husband was by no means a weak one despite being freshly brewed, yet, only the hallucinogen traits that affect him. His breathing, his movements, they hardly put a finger on him, quite fascinating really."

    Cecile chuckled softly, her eyes gleaming with pride. "Yes, he''s always been quite resilient to such things."

    "He''s been through worse," said Selena before her eyes gleamed with the essence of coldness. She leaned and passed her before speaking softly, "Esmeralda, I hope you understand that Lyon is not just my husband, but the center of my world. If anything were to happen to him, I would unleash the wrath of a thousand storms upon anyone responsible, even if it means obliterating your entire n."

    Esmeralda had her eyes wide open. For a slick second, her snakes got petrified from the words seeping out between Selena''s lips. The silent killing intent tightly grasped her entire muscles before she heard Selena''s steps trailing off.

    Cecile smiled wryly, "I apologize on her behalf, She can be a bit overbearing at times but her intention is always true."

    Esmeralda returned to herself before smiling back at Cecile, "Oh, that''s alright, I just wonder what did Lyon do to have such a devoted wife."

    Cecile shrugged, "Though, please take it to heart."

    "Huh?"

    Cecile''s eyes sharpened, "I have the means and resources to ensure Lyon''s safety, as well as destroy those who hurt him."

    Under Esmeralda''s shocked face, Cecile drank from a ss of wine before her ears twitched sensing an irritated nce. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the wine.

    "Ah Seer Lily, Esmeralda, and... what''s your name again?" said Ning as she approached the three of them.

    Esmeralda quickly caught the deliberate tone that Ning gave. She smiled, "Ning."

    "Good evening, Miss Ning," said Seer Lily as she bowed her head in respect.

    Ning nodded at Lily, "I''m sure you have many interesting visions and insights, Seer Lily."

    "In that, I harbor not much doubt," said Cecile as she returned her ss to Assid and gestured him to move away.

    "And who are you, speaking such a high tone against the seer?" asked Ning.

    Cecile raised an eyebrow, catching onto Ning''s little game. She decided to y along, pretending not to recognize Ning either. "I''m Cecile," she replied, feigning innocence.

    "Oh, Cecile!" Ning said with mock surprise. "Nice to meet you. I''m Ning. You know, the young mistress of Red Lotus?"

    Cecile couldn''t help but smile, finding amusement in Ning''s attempt to yfully irritate her. "Oh, of course, how could I forget?" she replied with a teasing tone. "You''re the young mistress with a knack for getting on people''s nerves, right?"

    "Woah..." Esmeralda had to take a step back. She never thought that Cecile would say something like that in public.

    "Oh my..." Lily was not expecting such development.

    As the words left Cecile''s lips, a yful glint in her eyes, Ning''s expression shifted from irritation to surprise. She was not ustomed to being challenged or talked back to in such a light-hearted manner. In her role as a young mistress, she was used to being respected and obeyed by her peers, and seeing Cecile respond with confidence caught her off guard.

    "What did you just say?" asked Ning.

    The onlookers were looking over to see what the fuss was about before they noticed who were the actresses ying. One was a famous young mistress of Red Lotus but the other was a figure they only saw once, and rumor spiraled that she was actually Lyon''s wife.

    "You''ve heard me, little one," said Cecile as she smirked down at her.

    Azleid who was watching from afar, frowned. He nced around, scanning the area before finding Mavis talking nonstop with Yuri. He decided toe up to him.

    "I''m telling you��"

    "Mavis, I think you should check this out," said Azleid.

    "Huh?" Mavis turned around before noticing that the guests were all looking at one spot. "What''s going on?"

    Yuri sighed and gave silent thanks to the heavens for having Mavis stop talking.

    Mavis frowned before he stepped away to get a view of what was going on. "Oh no..."

    "Yeah," Azleid nodded. "It seems like that ident in Alchemy Union left a bitter mark."

    "What is it now?" asked Yuri before he caught a nce of Cecile and Ning having a standoff.

    Suddenly Lyra stepped in, "Let''s all calm down for a se��"

    "This is none of your concern," said Ning without averting her gaze away from Cecile. "Do you realize who you are speaking to?"

    Ning''s Red Lotus aura red to life, the atmosphere around them tensed, and the surrounding air seemed to crackle with energy. The onlookers felt a surge of power emanating from both young women, and they held their breath, anticipating what woulde next.

    Cecile met Ning''s gaze with a calm and unwavering expression. "Do you?" Her eyes sharpened, and the faint shimmer of a sword tattoo on her nape hinted at her formidable strength. The aura of a war goddess surrounded her, exuding power.

    Ning''s Red Lotus aura red up, a disy of her own prowess. "I am Ning of Red Lotus, and you should show some respect!" she retorted, trying to assert her dominance.

    But Cecile didn''t back down. "Respect is earned, not demanded," she replied evenly. Her voice remained firm, unaffected by Ning''s attempt at intimidation. "And if you want to y this game, you should know that I am Cecile, wife of Lyon, and I won''t back down from anyone."

    As the tension escted between Ning and Cecile, Old Gu, the principal of Nirvana School, found himself in a difficult position. He had always prided himself on maintaining a sense of order and decorum during school events, but the sh between the two powerful young women was beyond his ability to control.

    As the seer, Lily, stood nearby, she observed the unfolding events with a calm and collected demeanor. Her piercing amethyst eyes seemed to hold a depth of understanding as if she could see through theyers of tension and emotions.

    "Crap, if we don''t stop them now, then he will��!?" Mavis''s nce caught the young man that he feared would join the conflict. He saw Lyon walking confidently to the center of the ruckus. "Fuck... Yuri, I think we''re going to nee��"

    Azleid and Mavis looked over to see Yuri was going to the center of the ruckus as well.

    "What...?" Azleid frowned. "What is he thinking?"

    "I have no idea, but I know him, he should be able to de-escte the situation," said Mavis giving a sigh of relief.

    "I think that you should show respect to Miss Ning," said Yuri. "Please apologize to her, as a show of respect toward Red Lotus and the other five ns, including my own."

    Ning and Esmeralda were surprised to see that Yuri sided with her. Then again, they were from the Sixth Heaven, and there was that sense of camaraderie.

    Mavis''s face was petrified as he heard the wordsing out from his dear friend, Yuri. He put his hands on his face as he sighed.

    "Apologize, you say?"

    Karina and Kyoko already shook her head by the side. They somehow knew the banquet would involve his being.

    The crowd immediately opened the way for the familiar voice. His presence alone seemed tomand attention, and an air of authority surrounded him. With a calm demeanor, he nced at Yuri, his eyes carrying a mixture of arrogance and confidence.

    Cecile smirked before she turned around and saw her husband standing by her side. His arms crossed as he looked down on Yuri.

    Yuri and Lyon exchanged sharp nces and the former failed to notice that Selena already joined Lyon.

    Esmeralda yfully stood beside Yuri, "Now that''s an even number."

    The room was filled with a palpable energy. The air seemed to crackle with anticipation, and even the soft murmurs of conversation fell to a hushed silence as the heated moment approached.

 Chapter 1036 Chamber

    <h4>Chapter 1036 Chamber</h4>

    As the tension reached its peak, and the sh between Cecile, Ning, Lyon, Yuri, Esmeralda, and Selena seemed imminent, the seer, Lily, acted like a calming force amidst the storm. With a single p of her hands, the room fell silent, all eyes turning towards her. Her smile remained serene, and her amethyst eyes seemed to hold a glimmer of knowing wisdom as if she had anticipated this situation.

    "Now, now," Lily''s melodic voice rang out, "it''s a banquet, a time for celebration and camaraderie. I do not wish to see bloodshed in this lovely evening." Her words carried a certain authority, and even those engaged in the standoff couldn''t help but be drawn to her presence.

    Herposure and gentle demeanor acted like a balm, diffusing the charged atmosphere in the room. The guests rxed slightly, their shoulders loosening from the tension that had gripped them just moments ago. It was as if Lily''s words had a magical effect, pacifying the heated emotions and restoring a sense of harmony.

    They who were moments away from confrontation, now found themselves hesitating, uncertain of their next steps. Lily''s presencemanded respect, and it was evident that her words carried great weight.

    Ning''s scowl softened, and she raised her chin defiantly as if trying to maintain herposure. "Very well, for the sake of respecting Seer Lily," she said, her tone still carrying a hint of irritation. It was evident that she wasn''t fully pleased with the situation, but she decided to let the matter go, at least for the moment.

    Lily, the Seer, acknowledged Ning''s gesture with a gracious smile. "Thank you," she said, her voice gentle and warm. "Your willingness to let go of the tension is greatly appreciated. As a seer, I understand the intricacies of emotions and the delicate bnce we must maintain in our interactions."

    Ning nodded curtly, still slightly reluctant to back downpletely, but she knew better than to challenge the authority and wisdom of the seer. Despite her initial annoyance, she couldn''t deny the aura of respect that surrounded Lily, and she found herselfpelled to show deference to the revered figure.

    Though Ning might have seemed a bit stubborn, she knew when to pick her battles, especially when confronted with someone as influential as the seer. And in that moment, she chose to yield, setting aside her personal grievances for the sake of maintaining harmony during the celebratory event.

    Lily''s amethyst eyes gently shifted to Cecile''s side, expecting Lyon''s wife to meet her gaze. However, Cecile''s response was unexpected. Instead of showing deference or curiosity, Cecile maintained an air of confidence and even a hint of arrogance. She seemed uninterested in seeking the seer''s guidance as if she believed that she could carve her own path without any assistance.

    This disy of arrogance surprised some of the onlookers, as they had expected Cecile to be more open-minded towards the seer''s presence. Lily, however, remained unperturbed by Cecile''s demeanor. As a seer who had encountered various personalities over the years, she was ustomed to dealing with all sorts of individuals, each with their unique perspectives and approaches to life.

    Without a trace of judgment, Lily continued to wear her serene smile, unfazed by Cecile''s arrogance. She understood that not everyone would be willing to seek guidance, especially someone as headstrong and self-assured as Cecile. The seer respected each person''s free will to make their own choices, and she knew that guidance could only be effective if it was willingly sought.

    Lily turned her amethyst gaze towards Lyon, her serene smile still intact. "Master Lyon, are you avable for a reading? If so, we can begin whenever you''re ready."

    Lyon was surprised for a moment, and he found himself intrigued by the prospect of having his future read by the renowned seer. However, his mischievous side couldn''t resist adding a touch of yfulness to the moment.

    "Of course, Seer Lily," Lyon replied, feigning a thoughtful expression. "But let me warn you, my future might be too unpredictable for even your gifted sight toprehend."

    Lily''s smile remained unchanged, and she responded with a hint of amusement in her voice, "The future can indeed be unpredictable, but that is what makes life all the more exciting. I shall do my best to unravel the threads of destiny thaty before you, Master Lyon... and I also have been informed that you will have two readings, and King Nyi will have the other two, is that correct?"

    The murmurs and gasps spread through the crowd as they learned that Lyon had not only received one reading but two, and the same was true for King Nyi. The unexpected turn of events brought a sense of astonishment and curiosity among the young cultivators and the distinguished guests alike.

    "Two readings? Is that even possible?" Esmeralda raised her brows.

    "Don''t tell me your students offered their spoils to you? asked Yuri.

    "That''s correct, young master Yuri," said Rayus as the other two stood by his sides.

    "Are you guys serious?" asked Esmeralda, "Do you know how great of an opportunity this is?"

    "We know, however, what they gave us worth much more than what we could be," said Rayus.

    Seer Lily nodded, "You three have chosen your paths, and I can see it in your eyes the unshakable determination."

    "Eh.." Esmeralda still couldn''t wrap her mind around the decision that the three students had made.

    As the banquet hall buzzed with excitement and curiosity, Old Gu, the principal of Nirvana School, stepped forward, his presencemanding the attention of everyone present. The air seemed to hold its breath as he cleared his throat, preparing to make an important announcement.

    "Seer Lily," Old Gu''s voice resonated with authority, "I am pleased to inform you that the chamber for the seer''s readings has been prepared."

    "What impable timing," murmured Cecile.

    "Thank you, principal," said Lily before she nced over Lyon and asked, "Who will be the first one?"

    "I will," said Lyon before he turned and made his way toward the crowd then he came back with a beautiful woman who exuded maturity and mor. She was Kyoko, the azure fox.

    "Hm?" Lily raised her brows before she approached Kyoko. Her nce was drawn to Kyoko''s red eye. "What fascinating eye you have there,dy."

    "Thank you for your praise," said Kyoko as she nodded in a calm demeanor.

    Lily nodded before looking at Lyon, "Do you want to give her a chance?"

    Lyon nodded, "She needs it."

    "Very well," Lily smiled before calling Kyoko, "Please follow me."

    Lyon''s sharp eyes caught a glimpse of Kyoko being led by Seer Lily toward the designated chamber. Kyoko''s countenance was a mix of curiosity and excitement, her steps measured but eager as she followed the ethereal figure of the seer. The allure of uncovering the secrets thaty ahead, the possibilities and the hidden paths that her future might hold, drew Kyoko forward with an irresistible allure.

    With each step, the anticipation seemed to grow within Kyoko, and it mirrored the sentiment within Lyon. He knew that this moment was significant for her, a turning point in her life where the veils of uncertainty would be lifted, revealing glimpses of what might lie beyond the horizon. A mix of emotions washed over him �� pride for how far she hade, anxiety for what revtions she might encounter, and the desire to see her flourish on her path.

    As they reached the entrance of the chamber, Seer Lily turned to Kyoko with a gentle smile, her amethyst eyes exuding an aura of wisdom and understanding. "Fear not," she reassured Kyoko. "In this sacred space, we shall glimpse the threads that weave your destiny. Embrace whatever visions unfold, for they are but a guiding light on your journey."

    As Kyoko nodded, a glimmer of uncertainty flickered in her eyes. Instead of speaking about her future, she found herself drawn to ask a different question. "Seer Lily," she began tentatively, "can you tell me... where is my home?"

    "Your home?" asked Lily.

    Kyoko smiled, "I have a special... situation."

    "Home... doesn''t necessarily be a ce, home is not always a ce, but a feeling. It is where your heart finds sce and belonging, where you feel a sense offort and love," said Lily whilst extending her hand. "But if that is what you need to seek, then that is what I''m going to see, but I cannot guarantee a clear view."

    "A glimpse is enough," said Kyoko as she grabbed her hand.

    "Then let''s begin," Lily closed her eyes and the green gem shimmered.

    As Lyon scanned the banquet hall, he noticed Ryona''s anxious gaze directed towards the chamber where Kyoko was getting her reading. Concern etched on her face, Ryona seemed torn between curiosity and worry.

    Approaching Ryona with a gentle smile, Lyon ced aforting hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry too much."

    Ryona looked up at Lyon, grateful for his reassurance but still unable to shake off her concern, "Thank you, hubby." She embraced him whilst keeping her gaze toward the chamber.

 Chapter 1037 Simak is Not a villain?

    <h4>Chapter 1037 Simak is Not a viin?</h4>

    Kyoko found herself sinking deeper out of consciousness. Her skin no longer felt the warmth from Lily''s hand. Her nose no longer smells the fragrance from the room. She slowly drifted before all of her senses shut down.

    In the pits of darkness, she opened her eyes. She saw Lily smiling at her, seeming to await her, to guide her.

    "Are you ready?" asked Seer Lily.

    Kyoko nodded with a warm smile before a blinding light burst through from behind the seer. Her eyes were filled with bright white light before slowly the image in front of her got clearer.

    In a realm far beyond the boundaries of ordinarynds lies an enchanted forest, a ce of ethereal beauty and mystery. The air is alive with the sweet scent of blooming flowers and the gentle rustle of leaves, carried by a soft breeze that seems to carry whispers of ancient secrets. Sunlight filters through the canopy above, casting a mesmerizing dance of dappled light upon the forest floor.

    The trees in this enchanted woond stand tall and proud, their trunks adorned with moss and vines that glow with a faint luminescence, giving the forest an otherworldly glow. As you venture deeper into the heart of the forest, the trees be denser, forming a natural canopy overhead that shields the ground below in a tapestry of green hues.

    The ground is nketed with a soft carpet of emerald grass, interspersed with delicate wildflowers that bloom in vibrant shades of purple, blue, and pink. Hidden among the flora are enchanting creatures, butterflies with wings that shimmer like precious gems, and dragonflies that flit gracefully through the air.

    As one explores further, one mighte across enchanted ponds and clear streams that wind their way through the forest, their waters so pure and pristine that they seem to hold a glimmer of magic within. The gentle sounds of trickling water and the asional ssh of a yful creature create a soothing symphony that harmonizes with the serene atmosphere.

    "Such a breathtaking ce," Lily whispered, her eyes shining with wonder. "This forest holds an undeniable charm, and it''s a testament to the magic that resides in every corner."

    Kyoko nced over before noticing Lily. As they wandered deeper into the forest, Lily marveled at the delicate wildflowers that bloomed in vibrant shades, their colors seemingly imbued with the very essence of magic. The soft sounds of trickling water and the yful chirping of woond creatures contributed to the symphony of enchantment that enveloped them.

    "Kyoko, your home is truly a treasure trove of beauty and mystery," Lily said, her voice filled with genuine admiration.

    "Yes, but where is this?" asked Kyoko. "I found no ce in the Mortal World."

    "Truly," said Lily. "As much as I wanted to pinpoint you, this scene is only possible from your memory, and as I read far into your thread of fate... there is a strong signal like this one, beyond the Sixth Heaven."

    "Beyond the Sixth Heaven? You mean the Final Heaven, Paradise?" asked Kyoko.

    Lily shook her head, "I''m not confident, but most likely, I''m feeling the same pulse from there."

    Kyoko sighed, "I kinda have a feeling..."

    "Though, it makes me wonder, how can you forget about your home in the first ce?" asked Lily. "But please, I''m not forcing you to answer."

    "It is fine," said Kyoko as she dipped her legs into the enchanted pond. "I can''t remember much either, all seems so blurry."

    "If you want, we can dig up that instead," said Lily. "Though, I can''t guarantee it would be dreamlike, or a nightmare."

    Kyoko contemted as a name sprung up inside her mind. Simak, the name that haunted her and the others. He was the one responsible for capturing her, holding her captive inside thatbyrinth that he created. Stuck there for countless years until one fateful day, Lyon freed them.

    "As far as I can remember, I was captured by a man named Simak," said Kyoko. "I can''t remember his face at all, but... he is quite powerful."

    Kyoko nced over to the side before her eyes widened. She saw a hand extended right in front of her face.

    "If you want, I can pull that hazy memory."

    Kyoko''s lips gaped. She was not supposed to be able to feel anything, but this time, she was trembling. What kind of horror awaited her, buried inside her memories? She was yearning to know. Then, with brittle conviction, she nodded.

    Burst of light snared her once more before she found herself in the darkness.

    in the darkness, Kyoko felt an overwhelming sense of confusion and fear as a strange voice echoed all around her. Each voice carried its own emotion��anger, sorrow, and desperation��all weaving together in a haunting chorus. It was as if she had stepped into a realm of memories, and the remnants of past events swirled around her like ghostly apparitions.

    "I will not...." one voice started, its words sounding distant yet resonant.

    "...brother, now this..."

    ".... pay!"

    Kyoko''s heart raced as she tried to make sense of the fragmented phrases, but it was like trying to grasp smoke��elusive and intangible. She knew she had to find the source of these voices, and she called out, "Show your face! Simak!"

    In the dimness, a distorted image materialized before her. Her eyes widened as she recognized the silhouette of a man shrouded in a hood, cradling her in his arms. She could feel the palpable emotions emanating from him��his pain, his regret, and his longing.

    Tears streamed down his cheeks, glistening in the faint light. The sight struck Kyoko deeply, stirring a mix of emotions within her own heart. She felt an inexplicable connection to this man, a sense of familiarity that she couldn''t quite ce.

    His voice carried a heavy burden of guilt, and Kyoko''s heart ached for him. She reached out tentatively, wanting tofort him, to understand his pain. But as she moved closer, the image wavered and began to fade, as if the memories themselves were slipping away.

    "No, wait!" Kyoko pleaded, desperate to hold onto the fleeting vision. But it was toote��the darkness enveloped her once more, and the echoes of the voices grew distant, leaving her with a lingering sense of longing and unanswered questions.

    When Kyoko finally emerged from the darkness, she found herself back in the chamber, the memory of the hooded man and his tears etched into her heart. She knew that whatever she had experienced was a glimpse into her past, a part of her history that was now resurfacing, urging her to seek the truth and unravel the mysteries of her own identity.

    As she settled back into reality, she noticed Lily, the seer, offering her a napkin.

    Confused by the gesture, Kyoko hesitated for a moment before epting the napkin. She wiped away the stray tears that had escaped her eyes, surprised that she had been crying during the vision. She hadn''t even noticed the tears until Lily pointed it out.

    Lily wore a serene smile, her aura exuding a sense of calm and understanding. "Visions can be quite intense, especially when they touch upon deep emotions and memories," she exined gently. "It''s a sign that your connection to the past is strong."

    "No, it''s just that, things just get moreplicated than I thought," said Kyoko.

    "I see..." Lily nodded, "I apologize that it is as far as I can give you."

    "It''s more than enough, thank you," Kyoko nodded before standing up. As she approached the door Lily parted her wisdom.

    "It is not the past that you should dwell, nor the future, but the present," said Lily.

    Kyoko stepped out of the chamber, her presence radiating an air of intrigue that drew the attention of those nearby. The other students and onlookers couldn''t help but nce in her direction, curious about the experience she had just undergone with the seer.

    Whispers spread like a gentle breeze through the crowd, as they spected about Kyoko''s vision and what it might reveal about her. Some were intrigued by the notion of visions and their significance, while others were simply curious about the enigmatic aura that surrounded Kyoko.

    As she made her way through the crowd, Kyoko could feel the curious gaze on her, but she remainedposed, her expression a blend of introspection and serenity. She knew that her journey with the seer had stirred something within her, and she couldn''t help but wonder about the depths of her past and the significance of her homnd, the enchanted forest.

    "Overseer, what did you see? Was it a powerful vision?" Ryona asked, his voice brimming with curiosity.

    Lyon frowned as he caught the tear stain albeit it was little.

    "Things just getting moreplicated, Ryona," said Kyoko.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" asked Ryona.

    "Simak might just be, not as a bad guy as we thought," said Kyoko.

    Lyon raised his brows and Ryona was in disbelief.

    "What do you mean, overseer?" Ryona asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "How could someone who captured you not be a bad guy? It doesn''t make sense."

    Kyoko sighed softly, trying to find the right words to exin her feelings. "I know it''s hard to believe, Ryona, but there was something about him. I could feel his emotions, his pain. It was as if he was burdened by something heavy, and it was reflected in his tears."

    "But... but he''s the one who took you away, right? How can he not be a bad guy if he did that?" Ryona pressed, her mind grappling with conflicting emotions.

    Kyoko nodded, understanding Ryona''s concerns. "Yes, he did take me away, but sometimes things aren''t as simple as they seem."

    "Master Lyon... you cane now..." a melodic voice broke the intensity of the conversation.

    "Go saviour," said Kyoko. "I hope you find the answer that you want to seek as well."

    Lyon nodded before he headed toward the chamber under the curious gazes.

 Chapter 1038 Find Me, My Wedding Ring!

    <h4>Chapter 1038 Find Me, My Wedding Ring!</h4>

    As Lyon stepped into the chamber, he was immediately taken aback by the mystical ambiance that enveloped the space. The room seemed to exude an aura of ancient wisdom and arcane secrets. The air felt charged with a mysterious energy, tingling his senses with a mix of anticipation and trepidation.

    The chamber itself was adorned with intricate patterns and symbols, etched into the walls and floor, seemingly woven into the very fabric of the room. A soft, ethereal glow emanated from the center, casting intriguing shadows that danced along the walls, adding to the enigmatic atmosphere.

    As he approached the center, his eyes locked with those of the seer, Lily. The amethyst hue of her gaze seemed to hold a captivating depth, drawing him in as if her eyes held the knowledge of the universe itself. There was an air of serenity about her, a presence that seemed to transcend the physical realm.

    "Before we begin, Master Lyon..."

    Lyon raised his head as he took his seat and found an amusing smile on Lily''s face before she continued.

    "My sister, Vivi, she told me a very interesting tale," said Lily.

    Lyon raised his brows and a mischievous smirk hung on his lips. "My, I wonder what that would be."

    Lily smiled, "When she tried to read you, she journeyed to a ce, a ce ethereal-like."

    "Oh?" Lyon was taken back.

    Seer Lily''s voice carried a sense of wonder and reverence as she spoke, "In this ethereal realm, my sister Vivi found herself surrounded by clouds and drawn toward a magnificent altar. A grand spectacle of cascading stairs awaited her, leading to six figures, each with their own unique presence, standing or sitting with imposing authority. And at the end of the stairs, there was a man whose face eluded her, teasing her with his mystery."

    "What is this ce?" asked Lyon.

    Lily nodded, her gaze shimmering with a hint of ethereal wisdom, "Indeed, this realm transcends ordinary visions. It''s a space where destinies intertwine, and echoes of past, present, and future resonate... at least that''s my theory."

    "So you''re guessing?"

    Lily''s smile remained unhinged by his remark. "Stars, no matter how bright, we can''t see them all at once."

    "They say fate is predestined, but it looks like even the seers having a hard time," Lyon chuckled.

    "Perhaps my knowledge is inadequate, but I am confident that my mother must know what it means," said Lily.

    "Your mother...?" asked Lyon as he raised his brows.

    Lily was confused by his reaction, even her smile was lost as she tilted her head a bit. "Ah... how interesting."

    "What...?" asked Lyon as his brows furrowed, "I''m sorry, but I don''t follow your train of thoughts here."

    "Do not worry, Master Lyon," said Lily. "Tell me, what do you want to know about your future?"

    Lyon was slightly taken aback by how fierce she was swerving the conversation. He paused for a moment, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts and possibilities. It was an unfamiliar sensation for him, as he had always been someone who knew what he wanted and had a clear vision for the future. But at this moment, faced with the opportunity to peer into the unknown, he found himself at a loss for words.

    Lily observed his thoughtful expression and couldn''t help but smile. It was not often that she encountered a client who didn''t have a specific question in mind. "Take your time," she said gently, "There''s no need to rush. Sometimes, the answers we seek are not yet ready to reveal themselves."

    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity of contemtion, Lyon let out a small chuckle. "You know, it''s rather odd," he admitted, "I''ve always been the one with a n, the one who knows exactly where I''m headed. But right now, I find myself without a specific question."

    Lily smiled knowingly, "Sometimes, the best questions are the ones that haven''t formed yet. The future is an ever-changing tapestry, and perhaps it''s not yet the time for certain threads to be woven."

    His mind was a whirlwind of questions and possibilities. Should he seek guidance on his path to confront the impending catastrophe, the one where his soul might copse?

    "I''ve faced so many challenges, but this... this is different," he thought, his brow furrowing with intensity. The uncertainty of the future weighed heavily on his shoulders, and he was keenly aware of the responsibility that came with possessing such knowledge.

    For a moment, he felt a flicker of fear, wondering if knowing the future would be a blessing or a curse. Could he handle the burden of this information? Would it change the course of events or create a self-fulfilling prophecy?

    As Lyon looked into the seer''s eyes, he found sce in her calm andposed demeanor. She seemed to understand the weight of his decision and gave him the time he needed to gather his thoughts.

    Lily asked him once more, "You want to know if you lived through this... catastrophe that you mentioned?"

    Lyon nodded albeit in trepidation. He was trying to figure out if it was as maddening as the others had mentioned.

    Lily extended both of her hands, showing her palms however, as Lyon extended his hands towards her, a sudden wave of realization washed over him. He couldn''t help but notice the two tinum wedding rings adorning his fingers, symbolizing his deep connection with Selena and Cecile. However, the third one, the ring that belonged to Maria, was still out there, and he felt the urgency to find her.

    His pupils immediately shrunk. His hands trembled slightly as he pulled them back from the seer''s touch, his mind flooded with memories of Maria. Her kindness,passion, and unwavering love had left an indelible mark on his heart, and he couldn''t ignore the deep longing he felt to know her whereabouts.

    "No, that''s what I want..." he whispered to himself, his voice filled with determination. The memory of Maria was like a fragile thread connecting him to a world he desperately needed to find again.

    At that moment, a brittle memory resurfaced the feeling of Maria''s presence, her warmth, and the love they had for each other. He knew he couldn''t rest until he knew the truth until he found her or discovered what had happened to her.

    Lyon''s determination grew stronger as he asked the seer with unwavering resolve, "Seer Lily, I seek to know the location of my wife, Maria. Please, if there''s any way you can help me find her, I must know."

    As Seer Lily observed Lyon''s sudden change in demeanor, she couldn''t help but feel surprised. She had seen many people seek guidance about their future, but Lyon''s shift in focus when it came to his wife, Maria, was something different. His eyes held a mixture of determination, longing, and perhaps even a hint of vulnerability that he rarely showed to others.

    Seer Lily''s amethyst eyes met Lyon''s, and he could sense the depth of understanding in her gaze. She nodded solemnly, recognizing the weight of his request. "I shall do my best to aid you in your search," she replied, her voice gentle yet filled with an air of mystique. "The path to finding lost love is a journey fraught with challenges, but I shall look into the threads of fate and try to guide you to the answers you seek."

    Lyon nodded with absolute determination. His thought remained calling the same name over and over. He extended his hands and ced them on top of her palms. Lily nodded before both of them closed their eyes together. Her gem alighted as her senses closed.

    As Seer Lily and Lyon delved deeper into their divination, the ethereal realm shifted before their eyes. They found themselves in a mysterious and breathtaking scenery - the back of a woman standing gracefully by a steep cliff. A soft veil covered her form, leaving her features veiled in an air of mystique. Her hair, hidden beneath the veil, remained an enigma, adding to the allure of her presence.

    Below the cliff, an endless expanse of billowing clouds stretched as far as the eye could see, creating an otherworldly vista that seemed to exist beyond the confines of reality. Surrounding the woman were towering mountains that soared into the heavens, their majestic peaks disappearing into the ethereal skies.

    The atmosphere carried a sense of both serenity and enigma as if this ce existed beyond the boundaries of time and space. The woman''s poise and demeanor suggested a profound connection with the enigmatic surroundings, as though she were a part of the very essence of this ethereal realm.

    As Lyon extended his hand toward the woman in the veil as he approached her, a surge of overwhelming emotions coursed through him. His heart pounded in his chest as he yearned to reach out and connect with her. With trembling lips, he called out her name, "Maria..." but it seemed that his voice fell on deaf ears. The woman remained unaware of his presence as if she existed in a world beyond his reach.

    In the back, Seer Lily noticed Lyon''s intense emotions and realized that the divination was taking a toll on her. She apologized softly, her own strength waning under the weight of the ethereal vision. "Sorry, Lyon... I don''t think I can hold on much longer..."

    Lyon''s heart raced with panic as he realized that the vision was slipping away. He couldn''t bear to lose the connection to Maria, to the one he longed to be with. "No, no, no, wait!" he pleaded with Seer Lily, desperately trying to hold on to the vision.

    As Lyon turned back to the woman in the veil, every step felt heavier than the towering mountains surrounding them. His determination to reach Maria outweighed the uncertainties and challenges thaty ahead. With each step, he pushed himself to the limit, driven by love and the desire to be reunited with her.

    In one final, desperate act, Lyon leaped forward trying to reach her shoulder, and screamed at the top of his lungs, pouring his heart and soul into the call for Maria. "Mariaa!"

    And then, as if time stood still, both Lyon and Seer Lily vanished from the vision. The connection to the ethereal realm was severed, leaving behind only an echo of their presence.

    "Hm?" The woman by the cliff turned around, her gaze scanning the surroundings with curiosity. But there was nothing behind her, only the expanse of the mysterious realm she inhabited.

 Chapter 1039 Again?

    <h4>Chapter 1039 Again?</h4>

    Lily was breathing heavily as she tried topose herself while her back hunched. She straightened her posture to regain her demeanor and asked, "Master Lyon, I do apo��" Her voice trailed off as she noticed the unexpected change in her surroundings.

    Before her, where there was once the divination chamber, now stood cascading stairs surrounded by a columbus of clouds. Lily''s eyes widened in astonishment as she realized that she was no longer in the chamber but standing at the threshold of an ethereal realm that defied exnation.

    She felt a mix of wonder and trepidation as she surveyed the surrealndscape before her. The swirling clouds and the grandeur of the cascading stairs left her in awe, and she wondered if this was a mere illusion or a glimpse into the hidden mysteries of the universe.

    The atmosphere around her was charged with otherworldly energy, and she felt a profound connection to the ce as if it held the answers to questions that had gued her mind for years.

    Lily stood amidst the cascading clouds, her heart pounding with a mix of excitement and trepidation. "What is this ce?" she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible in the ethereal realm. "Is this the same realm my sister, Vivi, encountered in her dreams?"

    As she took another step, she could feel the energy of the ce surging around her, enveloping her in its mysteries. "This is beyond anything I could have imagined," she mused, her mind racing with curiosity. "What secrets does this realm hold? What hidden truths lie within these swirling clouds?"

    Yet, amidst her excitement, a part of Lily felt a tingling of fear. The ethereal realm was vast and unknown, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that she was being watched by unseen forces. "Stay focused," she reminded herself, trying to quell the rising unease. "This is a journey of discovery. Embrace it with an open mind and a steadfast heart."

    As she reached the top of the stairs, Lily felt a surge of aura radiating from the throne at the end of the tform. "Who sits upon that throne?" she wondered, her heart quickening. "What is the significance of this ce? Is it merely a dream, or does it hold a deeper meaning?"

    Her gaze followed the cascading clouds around the throne, and she saw six silhouettes, some standing, some sitting, each exuding an imposing presence. "Six figures," she murmured, her mind racing with possibilities. "Could they be the key to understanding this realm?"

    As the clouds swirled around the silhouettes, the face of the short-haired elf girl became clearer to Lily''s astonishment. "I know her... I''ve seen her before," Lily thought, trying to recall the memories hidden in her mind. It finally clicked��the elf girl was one of the women who apanied Cecile during the banquet. "But why is she among the figures here? What is her connection to this realm?"

    The next silhouette to emerge was that of a young man, towering over the others with a fierce look in his eyes. Lily sensed an aura of determination and strength radiating from him as if he were preparing for a formidable challenge. "His eyes... they hold the gaze of a warrior," she observed, intrigued by the intensity in his expression. "Who is he, and what role does he y in this enigmatic realm?"

    As the clouds continued to shift, the third silhouette came into focus, appearing simple and clean-cut. But behind hisposed eyesy an unmistakable intensity of hatred. Lily felt a shiver run down her spine as if she were staring into the depths of a vast abyss filled with darkness and animosity. "Such hatred... It''s overwhelming," she whispered, her heart pounding in her chest. "Who is he, and what has driven him to harbor such strong emotions?"

    With each passing moment, Lily felt more drawn into the mysteries of the ethereal realm. The silhouettes before her seemed to hold a profound significance, their presence leaving an indelible impression on her senses. "There is more to this realm than meets the eye," she realized, her mind racing with questions and possibilities.

    As the cloud''s embrace tightened around the silhouettes once more, their features began to fade back into obscurity. Lily felt a mix of frustration and excitement, eager to uncover the secrets thaty hidden within the enigmatic figures. "Who are they? What do they represent?" she wondered, her curiosity now ignited. "What about the others?"

    "You sure do love to talk with yourself, beauty."

    Just as she pondered in this realm, she suddenly felt a heavy figure leaning on her back. A voice all too familiar for her.

    Lily opened her eyes wide, it was the voice of Lyona but her demeanor was refined thousands of times over. Sheposed herself with a smile, "Master Lyon, please stop the act."

    "Oh, you know who I am?" Lyon answered but did not show his face. He instead leaned more and supported his head with both of his hands, deliberately adding more weight toward Lily. He was contemting with a hum.

    "Master Lyon... I''m sorry, but I don''t follow what games are you ying, and... you''re quite heavy," said Lily with a struggle as her back began arching.

    Lyon smirked, "I am him but not him as well," Lyon leaned off from her back. But as much as Lily wanted to turn around, she found herself couldn''t. Then Lyon, withughter, stepped into her view and lifted her chin up.

    Lily''s heart raced as she gazed into the mesmerizing eyes of the Lyon before her. This version of him was unlike any she had encountered before��a fusion of familiarity and enigma that left her both intrigued and spellbound. The aura of maturity and wisdom that surrounded him made her heart skip a beat, and she couldn''t help but feel a maic pull toward this charismatic figure.

    Master Lyon, you look... different," Lily stammered, her mind trying to grasp the reality of the situation. "Who are you?"

    Lyon chuckled softly, his fingers gently caressing her cheek. "Ah, my dear seer, I am a reflection of the Lyon you know��the Lyon who has experienced the trials and tribtions of life, the one who has grown and evolved over time," he exined cryptically.

    ( A full sentence of mantra?! Such eloquence, what a profound mastery! ) thought Lily as her soul danced ording to the way he carried the words to her ears. ( Guided by emotion, but not controlled by it... ).

    Lily gradually could feel his breath and she immediately knew what was going to happen. Her face blushed red as she pulled her lips as much as she could, whilst Lyon casually approached her lips. ( P-Please... no.... yes.. Wait! Yes... no! ) She squinted her eyes and resigned her face forward, but the awaited moment didn''te.

    "A green gem," said said Lyon. "I see, you''re a different seer fromst time."

    ( Vivi! ) Lily''s mind screamed out her sister''s name. She opened her eyes and met his gaze. "Master Lyon, did Vivie here?"

    Lyon raised her brows, "Oh right, the sisterhood�� Yes she did, but I can''t tell when there is really no way of measuring time from this side, I''m afraid."

    "Master Lyon, what is the purpose of this encounter?" Lily inquired, her mind racing with possibilities

    "Heh, that''s an outstanding ability to swerve the conversation," said Lyon with a chuckle as he gave mercy to her chin and palpable heart. He turned and stepped on the stairs leading toward the throne. Once in front of it, he imed it. He sat with aloof authority across his face. He put one foot up on the chair whilst his face was supported by his knuckles, which rested on the armrest.

    Lily felt a surge of admiration for this Lyon, this enigmatic reflection of the man she knew. He had a way of speaking that made her heart dance with excitement and wonder. In his presence, she felt as if anything was possible��that the boundaries of reality were mere illusions waiting to be shattered.

    As the moments passed, Lily found herself bing lost in the depths of Lyon''s gaze, feeling as if she could drown in the sea of his soul. There was something profoundlyforting about his presence as if he held the answers to the questions she had yet to ask.

    "Master Lyon, what do you seek from me?" she finally mustered the courage to ask.

    Lyon smirked, "I seek nothing from you, it is you whoe here, infiltrating my ce."

    Lily raised her brows then quickly shook her head, "I-I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to intrude on your peace, I... I don''t know how but after trying to find your wife, Maria, somehow I''ve ended up here."

    "Maria..." he murmured.

    Lily noticed a subtle change in Lyon''s demeanor as she mentioned Maria. His usually enigmatic aura wavered for a moment, and she could see a hint of sorrow in his eyes. It was as if the mention of Maria had stirred up deep emotions within him.

    Lyon looked up and met her gaze. He smirked as he raised his hand, garnering her utmost attention. He snapped his fingers and all lights escaped her eyes.

 Chapter 1040 My Fault

    <h4>Chapter 1040 My Fault</h4>

    "Ngh..." As Lyon''s vision gradually cleared, he saw Lily, the seer, clutching her chest with visible distress. Her breaths came in ragged gasps, and her face showed signs of pain. Lyon''s concern for her well-being immediately took precedence, and he moved swiftly to her side.

    "Lily, are you alright?" Lyon''s voice conveyed genuine worry as he knelt beside her, his hand reaching out hesitantly.

    She tried to regain herposure, but her efforts were in vain as another bout of coughing overcame her. Deep crimson droplets stained her pale fingers, causing rm to surge through Lyon. He had seen many things in his life as a cultivator, but witnessing someone''s health deteriorate so suddenly was not something he could easily dismiss.

    "Easy now," Lyon urged softly, his voice a calming presence. "Try to breathe slowly and deeply."

    Lily nodded weakly, following Lyon''s instructions as she attempted to regte her breathing. He felt a twinge of helplessness, wishing he could do more to alleviate her suffering. Whatever had caused this reaction during her divination was evidently profound, and Lyon knew he had to tread carefully.

    "Is there anything I can do to help?" Lyon inquired gently, watching her closely.

    "I... I saw something..." Lily''s voice trembled as she spoke, her expression a mixture of awe and concern.

    Lyon listened attentively, understanding that her visions might have taken a toll on her. As a seer, she was gifted with insights beyond ordinaryprehension, but it also meant that she bore the burden of experiences that others couldn''t fathom.

    "I glimpsed a different facet of your soul," Lily continued her words carrying an air of uncertainty. "Different version of you."

    Lyon raised his brows. ( That ce... behind the door... ) thought Lyon.

    Lily let out a weak smile. She now was in the presence of the young Lyon. He was surelycking the maturity exuded from the version she visited, yet, the potential was unmistakeable. "Master Lyon, you really are something else."

    "Huh?" asked Lyon as he raised his brows.

    Lily shook her head, "My encounter with the other you are not important, and I wanted to apologize for failing to hold the divination."

    Lyon offered her a reassuring smile, appreciating her efforts even amidst the challenges she faced. "No need to apologize," he said gently. "At least I know that she is in one piece, safe."

    Lily''sughter echoed softly in the chamber, her eyes sparkling mischievously as she teased Lyon about his demeanor. Lyon couldn''t help but be confused at the paling woman.

    "Oh, Master Lyon, you truly are an enigma," Lily said yfully. "Soposed and formidable on the battlefield, yet so tender and vulnerable when ites to matters of the heart."

    Lyon''s gaze softened as he looked at the seer before his lips curved up to one side, "Heh," Lyon smiled helplessly as he uttered, "I don''t y games when my loved ones are in danger, I guess."

    Both of themughed in the lighthearted moment, but afterposing himself, his gaze turned prating.

    "Lily, where is she?" asked Lyon, his eyes glimmered with yearning and hope. She was there within his reach, but his voice was not enough to reach her. His touch was barely half a secondte before he vanished and returned.

    Lily''s eyes had a shade of heaviness before she reached out a teacup beside her. She looked at the swirling tea before drinking the chaos. Her chest heaved as she rxed her shoulders, albeit her skin was still paler than prior to the divination.

    "I''m afraid, she is neither in the Mortal World nor Heaven," said Liliy as her gaze met his. She raised her brows, as she noticed that Lyon barely twitched his eyebrows, he was not at all confused. "Master Lyon, you surprised me, it seems like you already know where she might be."

    "She''s in Hell, isn''t she," said Lyon.

    Lily put down her cup on the cupholder before nodding. "It''s a ce where the source of energy, is a direct opposite from the Mortal World and especially the seven levels of Heaven."

    "So I''ve heard," said Lyon as he crossed his arms and head hung.

    "Just as much as there are seven heavens, there are seven depths of hell," said Lily. "The greater the anti-mana density, the less likely the magics and arts you knew would perform well against those who dwell there."

    Lyon shifted his gaze toward her. A captivating of resolute determination. He was undeniably willing to thread the thorns of hell itself.

    ( Such fierce and sharp gaze... ) thought Lily as for a second, his face changed to that of his mature self. The one who sat on the throne.

    ( She''s not in danger... but... if she used mana as well as I from the ring, then... she is walking on thin ice! ). His pupils shrunk before his head hung once more. His emotion was hidden by his hair. His palms shaking, trembling at the approaching anxiety. "I... was wrong..."

    "L...Lyon...?" Lily felt her goosebumps rise, not even theposed seer could handle what was in front of her.

    "And it''ll be my fault... what have I been doing... if anything happened to her... it''ll be my fault... my fault... my fault!"

    Meanwhile, outside the chamber.

    Graham who was alone at the banquet, leaning to the wall like his usual self, dropped his crossed arms. His gaze averted from a piece of mind to the door of the chamber. He frowned and as he was about to walk toward the chamber, he found Assid doing the same.

    "Cecile!" Sun and Shen immediately perched on Cecile''s shoulders in panic. Cecile immediately frowned. She had never seen the mystical beasts panicking at that instance.

    "Selena!" Rui and Bapho perched over Selena''s shoulder.

    "What is it, mother?" asked Selena as she immediately gazed over the door of the chamber.

    "Grandfathers, what''s wrong?" asked Cecile as she tooid her eyes on the door of the chamber.

    "Huh?" Kesya noticed Cecile''s sudden movements before looking at the door as well.

    "Be on guard! Something is a miss!" the ancient voice inside Yuri startled him. Thetter furrowed his brows and garnered the attention of his chatty friend, Mavis. Yuri asked the ancient voice, "What''s wrong?"

    "There is something going on inside that chamber, but... I can''t feel any mystical blessing being unleashed... yet this unease... what is this... be on guard, Yuri."

    Yuri nodded.

    "Huh?" Mavis raised his brows, "Are you drunk?"

    "Be on guard, Mavis," said Yuri as he looked at the door of the chamber with perspiration on his forehead.

    "You..." Mavis was deeply confused before he looked in the same direction.

    One by one, from the most powerful to the least, all eyes turned to the door of the chamber feeling something was amiss, yet something was approaching.

    "Teacher..." The three students of him furrowed.

    "He keeps attacking himself... verbally..." said Shen as his whiskers rumbled.

    "It''s bad, we called out his name many times, but we can''t reach him," said Rui.

    "It seems like, whatever he saw in the divination, spark a trauma or some sort," said Bapho.

    "This tingling feeling is notfortable," said Sun as he drank from the wine before spitting it out immediately, "It makes even my favorite drink taste bad, wake up, grandson."

    Cecile and Selena immediately and simultaneously came upon a sudden realization. A traumatic feeling was a trigger to something incredible, yet could be destructive.

    "Lyon! What are you doing in there!" shouted Ning as her steps were quick and heavy. "?!" Her pupils shrunk immediately as two figures went past her sides from behind.

    "Move!" said Cecile.

    "Get lost!" said Selena.

    Before both of them stepped at the same time and proceeded toward the door of the chamber and stood.

    "Big sister, is master..." Graham asked.

    "Most likely," said Cecile. "This is bad, he must not do it here."

    "Empress," Assid shares the same concern. "Yourmand."

    "Ready," Kesya answered as well.

    Cecile nodded, "Selena, you''re the fastest, save the seer. We will save Lyon, by knocking his soul out. Graham... burst through!"

    Graham taunted his muscles before he used his entire body to break the marbled door in a single push.

    The world was not ready, and the banquet was less. All were equal the moment Graham broke the door, the ticking beats of their hearts gradually shifted and they were made aware of this by the sharp pain in their chest, clutching it whilst their knees slowly swooned by the floor.

    The atmosphere instantly turned ominous and at the side inside of the chamber, was the seer, paler than a ghost. Her breathing pace was dangerously low and she could only lean on the wall. Her gaze remained locked on the man sitting in front of her, the center of this tragedy.

    Selena quickly blitzed forward with the help of Rui to reach Lily in mere nanoseconds. She quickly grabbed her arms, before slitting the space in front of her to escape. She leaped and appeared out into the courtyard, startling the driver who was maintaining the carriage.

    The driver quickly ran and helped Lily stand up, but before he could demand an exnation from Selena, Lily quickly intervened.

    "Is Master Lyon... what happened to him?" asked Lily.

    Cecile frowned, "Just as I feared, dear... your ancient bloodline is erupting."

    Lyon was still sitting with his back hunched but the ominous auraing out of him belied his aloofness.

 Chapter 1041 Torga Bloodline Activates

    <h4>Chapter 1041 Torga Bloodline Activates</h4>

    Graham''s entrance sent shivers down the spines of everyone in the banquet hall. The air grew heavy and tense as an ominous aura enveloped the surroundings. Lyon''s bloodline, a force long kept dormant, had suddenly awakened, and it was as if the very essence of power hade alive.

    Yuri, who had recently achieved a breakthrough in his own cultivation, found himself overwhelmed and powerless in the face of Lyon''s bloodline eruption. He fell to his knees, clutching his racing heart, unable toprehend the immense energy coursing through his veins. Fear and confusion clouded his mind, and he struggled to make sense of the overwhelming sensations he was experiencing.

    The banquet attendees gasped and murmured in hushed voices, unable to fathom the extent of the power that had been unleashed. The once joyous and celebratory atmosphere was now reced with trepidation and uncertainty.

    As the powerful energy of Lyon''s bloodline erupted, the other five young masters of the Sixth Heaven felt the impact in different ways.

    The five young masters, Esmeralda, Lyra, Mavis, Azleid, and Ning, stood frozen in shock and awe as they felt the overwhelming surge of Lyon''s bloodline power. Their expressions mirrored that of Yuri''s, as they struggled toprehend the immense force that had awakened within their teacher.

    Esmeralda''s usual air of confidence wavered as she saw Lyon''s bloodline erupting. She had witnessed powerful forces in her life, but this was something entirely different. She felt a mix of fear and fascination, recognizing that this newfound power could tip the scales of their future battles.

    She forced a smile despite her struggle, "What is going on, Lyon? What are you trying to hide?" Even her twin serpents had their eyes cowering in fear.

    Lyra, who was deeply connected to nature and spirits, trembled with both excitement and anxiety. The intensity of Lyon''s bloodline affected her empathic abilities, making her feel every surge of emotion coursing through him. She sensed the immense weight of responsibility that Lyon now carried and vowed to stand by his side.

    She frowned whilst clutching her chest with one hand and her instrument with the other. Her eyes were in disbelief, "What tremendous destructive aura..." she mumbled.

    "Damn... he even got Yuri on his knees," Mavis smiled wryly despite being in the same position as him. He knew that Lyon was special from their first meeting, but now, he knew how terrifying the man was.

    "Incredible..." Azleid murmured as he used his rod to gain bnce, albeit trembling.

    Ning who was at the far back noticed that the other young masters were on their knees like the rest of them. She gritted her teeth, wondering what the monstrosity took to take all six young masters on their knees.

    Those who were born with a silver spoon or golden spoon were nothing in front of the great power. The absolute forceing out from the chamber was knocking on their soul.

    Rayus who was on the floor thought ( Teacher... is this your true power?! Have you been holding back this whole time? Even against Drogan? You humbled the entire Second Heaven and Sixth Heavenbined without even stepping out of the room! ).

    "W-What''s going on?" asked Karina.

    "I-It seems like the savior has awakened his bloodline, and I''m afraid, it might consume him!" said Kyoko.

    "Nooo!" Ryona drew her two axes and crawled toward the chamber. However, after using her axe twice, she lost her energy to move forward. "M-Move, damn it!"

    Meanwhile, the seer that was in the courtyard, gasped in disbelief, "Bloodline?"

    Selena didn''t reaffirm, but her gaze remained on the hall where the tragedy was ongoing.

    "Is there any way that I can help?" asked Lily.

    "Seer Lily, please don''t push yourself, you already need help as much as he does," said the driver.

    "There is no way that you can help," said Selena. "You can''t even stand at the almighty presence, what can you do but beg to deaf ears?"

    Graham held his shock under his skin. The young man in front of him was still the master that he knew, the master that taught him everything, that gave him everything.

    "Master, forgive me, but I will do what is must to save you," said Graham before his gaze was fueled with determination.

    "Go!" Cecilemanded before Kesya and Assid spread out as Graham locked Lyon directly.

    The three of them encircled the man with one step distance in between.

    "Forgive me, emperor, but I need to go full assault at this distance," said Kesya as her eyes shifted to purple, and her ears grew longer. Her hair turnedpletely ck and she gained a boost in her height. "After all, this frenzy is the only boon that I have facing your unfair bloodline."

    Assid put away his sses and his gloves. "Your Majesty, I hope the three of us are enough."

    "Knock him out!" said Cecile as she extended her arm forward.

    The three powerhouses moved in unison toward the man who was hardly aware of the situation he was in.

    As Graham, Assid, and Kesya went all out to attack Lyon, he seemed unaware of his surroundings. However, in an instant, Lyon''s instincts took over, and he responded with astounding swiftness and precision.

    Graham, with the force of a mountain behind his fist, lunged at Lyon, intending to deliver a devastating blow. But Lyon, seemingly anticipating the attack, swiftly countered, parrying Graham''s strike with ease.

    Assid, taking advantage of the moment, aimed for Lyon''s blind spot, targeting the core of his meridian. However, Lyon''s keen awareness allowed him to turn around in the nick of time. With lightning reflexes, he used his middle finger to stop the momentum of Assid''s middle finger, leaving Assid astonished at the countermove.

    Amidst the flurry of movements, Assid noticed something peculiar in Lyon''s eyes �C they were vacant as if his consciousness had momentarily drifted away. This slight hesitation gave Lyon the opportunity tond a devastating stomp toward his chest. The hit connected, but Assid was not propelled away.

    Kesya, ever the fiercely agilebatant, was the one behind Assid''s back, supporting him and using him. With a wicked grin, she utilized the momentum of the stalemate and quickly delivered a powerful side-body blow to Lyon. The impact of her strike was fierce, and without wasting any time, Kesya spun around and delivered a swift kick to Lyon''s head, sending him hurtling towards the wall.

    "1-0 for me, Emperor," said Kesya with a grin as the pile of rubbles buried him.

    Selena arrived at the scene before standing next to Cecile, observing the fight from the door. Rui stood on Selena''s shoulder, her eyes fiercely gazing at the rubbles. "Exin to me how his bloodline works."

    Cecile began exining, "The Torga bloodline, he once activated it before. It was the embodiment of omnipotent from the research that we gathered at the time, however, it was false. The mechanism of his bloodline is quite mysterious, but from the observation, we concluded that those who are weak will be considered equal to one another. Those who are able to stand will have their power diminished to his level when they are near him."

    "What?" Shen was in disbelief.

    "I don''t get it," said Sun as he shook his head, "Does that mean that those sweeping on the floor with their knees behind us are considered equal to one another? I have no clue."

    "If the young master fought with one of Lyon''s new students, they would find it hard to believe how equal their raw strength bes," said Cecile with a smirk.

    "You mean...?!" Sun had his eyes opened wide.

    "A level ying field?" asked Bapho.

    "Fairness," said Selena. "That''s the bloodline that darling has, the power of fairness."

    "I like the term equal better," said Cecile.

    "I see," Rui answered, "However, I can see one problem with this."

    "Yes," Cecile nodded. "All things equal, he''s better. Every. Single. Time."

    Lyon got up from the rubble as if it was nothing, despite his head being struck. He stood before stepping down the debris. His gaze was as if he was seeing Graham, Kesya, and Assid in front of him, but they knew he wasn''t.

    "So it''s a number''s game then," said Rui as Cecile and Selena stepped up.

    Kesya''s grin widened as she saw Lyon rising from the rubble, seemingly unscathed by the devastating kick she had delivered. Her eyes glinted with a mix of surprise and excitement. "Impressive," she remarked with a sly grin, "That kick would normally be enough to bring down even a seraph."

    Lyon was unresponsive with his shoulders slouched. He stretched his neck a little before a satisfying crack ensued.

    "I always wanted tond that kick against you in my dark-elf frenzy form, and not even that is enough to knock you out," Kesya was brimming with unhealthy joy. "Truly, a level ying field is our tune together!"

    "UItilze everything he taught you!" said Cecile as Kesya led the attack.

 Chapter 1042 It Was That Intense, am I Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1042 It Was That Intense, am I Right?</h4>

    As Kesya''s frenzy form led the next attack, the atmosphere in the room seemed to shift once again. Her movements were a blur of speed and agility, leaving even the most trained eyes struggling to keep up. But as she closed in on the unresponsive Lyon, there was an eerie stillness about him that seemed to defy the chaos unfolding around him.

    Her steps were swift and precise, her attacks a whirlwind of motion. Each strike was meant to test Lyon''s defenses, to gauge his reaction, but there was no response from him. It was as if he was in a trance, locked in a state of calm andposure despite the fierce assault.

    As Kesya''s maze-like movements reached their peak, she gathered all her strength for a final strike. With a burst of incredible speed, sheunched her leg towards Lyon''s head, aiming to deliver a devastating blow.

    But just as her leg was about to make contact, something unexpected happened. Lyon''s pupils, which had remained still until now, suddenly dted with a sh of recognition. In an instant, his hand shot up, intercepting Kesya''s iing attack with incredible precision.

    The force of Kesya''s kick collided with Lyon''s outstretched hand, creating a shockwave that rippled through the air. The impact was powerful enough to send a gust of wind sweeping through the chamber.

    Kesya smiled despite the failed assault and theplete block from her former master, "Only you have such strength, but sadly, you taught me more than this!"

    In that split second, as Kesya''s kick was held in mid-air by Lyon''s swift reflexes, a new threat emerged from behind. Selena, with an incredible burst of speed, appeared like a shadow, her sword poised for an attack. With a flick of her wrist, she aimed a powerful sh with the dull side of the de directly at Lyon''s exposed back.

    But even as Selena''s attack descended, Lyon''s awareness seemed to shift. His eyes, once vacant, now held a glimmer of anticipation and readiness. In a seamless motion, he pivoted, avoiding Selena''s strike with astounding agility.

    "You''re too incredible," said Cecile as she revealed herself just at the right moment that Lyon dodged Selena''s blow.

    Cecile''s movements were swift and graceful, reflecting the gift of a war goddess. As she closed in on Lyon who had yet tond, her eyes were sharp and focused, exuding a confidence that came from years of mastering her divine abilities.

    The calction was precise, were it half a second toote, Lyon could dodge the iing palm strike. However, his feet didn''tnd before the palm strike arrived.

    "Ha!" Cecile used the power on her legs and twisted her palm as she sted him rotating.

    As Lyon was at the mercy of the naturalw, ck hair fluttered. A figure that was relentless as he managed to keep up with his velocity. Kesya grinned before passing his speed.

    "Graham!" said Kesya as she looked at the iing Lyon. At the right moment, she quicklyid back and used her strong hands against the ground to kick Lyon''s shoulder up, propelling him toward the roof.

    Graham was already at the receiving end, hesitation was clear in his eyes. For a moment, a brief fragmented memory arose inside his mind.

    "Giant Art: Mercy Fist."

    Graham utilized his technique as his fistnded directly against Lyon''s chest, sinking in. The impact trembled all of Lyon''s meridians before his momentum was canceled. Slowly, Lyon fell from his fist. His eyes closed as he fell.

    However, it was not over, Assid was already at the final receiving end and his fingers were ready.

    "Sleep well, Your Majesty," said Assid before he revealed his gaze full of determination to save him, he knelt. Then Lyon bounced off the ground right in front of him. His fingers punctured his body in specific spots before finalizing at Lyon''s be as the body finally rested.

    The moment Lyon was knocked out by thebined force of his loved ones, the ominous feeling that had shrouded the banquet hall began to dissipate. Selena, Cecile, Kesya, Graham, and Assid stood around Lyon''s supine form, their expressions a mix of concern and exhaustion. They had given their all in that intense battle, and now, they were faced with the aftermath of their actions. The air in the room was thick with a mixture of emotions��relief, worry, and a sense of aplishment for having proven their strength.

    As the ominous feeling dissipated from the banquet hall, a sense of relief washed over the young masters of Sixth Heaven and the other guests in attendance. However, the guests couldn''t help but be astonished by what they had just witnessed. The young masters, known for their strength and prowess, were on their knees, struggling just like them. It was a stark reminder of the vulnerability thaty beneath their formidable exteriors, and it left the guests in awe and disbelief.

    The atmosphere in the banquet hall once again turned palpable as the tension shifted from an ominous feeling to a mixture of relief, admiration, and concern for the young masters. The guests couldn''t fathom what had caused such a powerful reaction from Lyon and the seer.

    Despite the relief of no longer feeling the ominous presence, the guests couldn''t fully rx. Their thoughts were consumed by what might be happening inside the chamber. They exchanged worried nces, silently acknowledging the gravity of the situation.

    Whispers and hushed conversations filled the room, but nobody dared to approach the closed door. The young masters of Sixth Heaven had earned the respect and admiration of those present, and the guests understood that this was a moment that belonged solely to them. It was not their ce to intrude or pry into the private affairs of the young masters.

    As the moments passed, the tension continued to linger in the air. The guests were torn between wanting to know what was happening inside the chamber and respecting the young masters'' need for privacy.

    Mavis couldn''t help but feel a sense of regret for inviting Lyon to the Second Heaven banquet. He had anticipated excitement and intrigue, but he never imagined that it would lead to such a mysterious and intense situation. As he looked around, he noticed that the other young masters shared the same curiosity as him, their gazes fixed on the closed chamber door.

    The temptation to pry into the chamber and find out what was happening inside was almost overwhelming, but Mavis hesitated.

    The grand banquet hall fell into a hushed silence as the seer, Lily, unexpectedly walked in through the entrance, her presence immediately capturing the attention of the bewildered crowd and young masters. The anticipation of witnessing the divination with Lyon was still fresh in their minds, leaving them perplexed by her sudden appearance outside the chamber.

    Lily''s enchanting aura and sereneposure were undisturbed as she smiled gently at the concerned faces before her. "Is everyone alright?" she asked, her voice calm and soothing as if she hadn''t just emerged from a momentous experience.

    Mavis, Esmeralda, Lyra, Azleid, and Ning exchanged puzzled nces with one another. They were certain that Lily had entered the chamber to perform a divination for Lyon, yet here she was, back among the guests. Their minds were abuzz with questions, but they dared not approach her just yet.

    "Seer Lily, are you alright? Are you hurt?" asked Ning of Red Lotus. There was indeed a sign of worry in her eyes, but there was something more hiding behind it.

    "I was a bit tired, that''s all," said Seer Lily with a smile before she saw Old Gu approaching her frantically.

    "Ah, Seer Lily, what happened?" asked Old Gu before he was stopped from advancing further by her driver.

    "That''s enough," said the driver.

    "Thank you for your concern, Principal Gu," said Seer Lily before she scanned the room, "I apologize for the confusion," she said, her voice carrying over the hushed room. "My divination with Master Lyon was indeed intense, and I needed a moment topose myself before returning to the banquet."

    Esmeralda was keen enough to ask, "But you were inside the chamber, how are youing into the banquet from back there?"

    "Ah..." Lily was about to answer before a familiar voice echoed out from the chamber.

    "It was that intense, am I right? Beauty."

    Lily''s eyes widened in surprise as a voice broke the silence. The young masters and guests were equally taken aback, their gazes shifting from Lily to the chamber.

    A foot stepped out before the entire figure of the enigmatic persona appeared. Lyon smirked as he rubbed his left temple before the others followed behind him. Cecile, Selena, Graham, Assid... then Kesya who seemed to be in tears clutching the top of her head as if a swollen bump was there.

    Lily''s heart skipped a beat as she was reminded of the Lyon she had seen in the intense divination. The image of him, sitting aloof on the throne amidst cascading clouds, shed vividly in her mind. Her breath caught in her throat, and she felt a mix of awe and trepidation at the sight she had witnessed.

    "Don''t tell me..." she whispered, her voice barely audible amid the silence of the banquet.

 Chapter 1043 You Can See me, Boy?

    <h4>Chapter 1043 You Can See me, Boy?</h4>

    Lyon once more courted the attention of all guests at the banquet. His proud smirk hung on his face, and his robe was a bit disheveled.

    "How strange..." the ancient being inside Yuri murmured.

    "What is?" asked Yuri.

    "I don''t know what it is, but he is... different... but I can''t pinpoint what it is,"

    Yuri frowned and took a careful look at Lyon. However, no matter how carefully he looked at him, nothing was different. His figure, his personality, he couldn''t spot it as well.

    "Lyon!" Ning''s face contorted with anger and frustration as she approached Lyon. Her eyes zed with fury, and her steps were heavy with determination. The other guests watched in hushed anticipation as Ning''s voice boomed, echoing through the hall.

    "No wait, he is..." but Lily''s words fell on deaf ears.

    Lyon, no longer rubbing his temple, smiled as he looked at the approachingdy. "Ah, Red Lotus."

    Ning frowned before she stood in front of him with her hands by her waist, ready to reprimand him. "What did you say?"

    "Red Lotus," said Lyon once more. "They always produce high-ss fiery women, I''m amazed."

    Gasps filled the air almost immediately. The guests in the banquet hall were taken aback by Lyon''s bold and seemingly audacious statement. A mix of surprise and curiosity washed over their faces as they exchanged puzzled nces with one another.

    Cecile chuckled by the side seeing the gobsmacked face of Ning. Thetter''s fire was immediately extinguished as if she was thrown a bucket of cold water.

    Mavis immediately intruded in, "Ah, I''m sorry Miss Ning, I''m sure my friend here didn''t mean it."

    However, he too fell on deaf ears and Esmeralda was amused. Lyra sighed while Yuri still tried to spot the difference mentioned.

    "Apologize!" said Ning as she coupled her fists and the Red Lotus ignited. Her presence was abundant and even Mavis had to step away.

    (Crap! She is going nuts!) thought Mavis before he darted his nce toward Lyon.

    "Oh, I do mean what I said," said Lyon as he took one step closer, entering her range where the presence was at the utmost optimum. Not even his shoulders felt sore as Ning was shocked.

    (W-What''s going on..?) thought Ning as she saw Lyon extending his hand.

    Lyon''s hand perched on her shoulder, and he grinned. "Take it as apliment, I''ve seen beautiful fairies, rarest of rare, yet Red Lotus seemed to always new generation beauty every time."

    Ning raised her brows before she shoved his hand away from her shoulder. "Don''t talk as if we''re friends! Don''t talk as if you know Red Lotus!"

    Lyon looked at the palm that was shoved away before ncing back at Ning, "Serene and Blood, a n was formed where the founder found a lotus blooming after a great war. The flower was tainted with blood to a crimson. Red is not fire, red is blood."

    Ning stepped back in disbelief and her eyes widened.

    Cecile nudged his side.

    "A-Ah of course, I just read some history about your great n, that''s all, haha," said Lyon as he walked past her and left her be.

    Lyon paused as he felt a curious gaze, he turned and saw Esmeralda, Lyra, and then Yuri at the corner. He was intrigued before opening his arms, "Is there anything you want to say to me?"

    Esmeralda was the first one to step forward. She dared herself to approach him where her snakes cowered more and more. "There is something different about you, Lyon."

    ( Woman and her intuition..) thought Lyon as he smiled wildly. "Perhaps you are mistaken."

    "No, my serpentines wouldn''t act like this before," said Esmeralda as Lyon noticed the twin snakes peeking out from her air, but not daring to show their bodies.

    "Oh c''mon, there is no need to be afraid of me," said Lyon as he extended his arm and tried to reach the snake with the finger. However, his intent to pet the snakes was not received well.

    One of the snakes bit on his finger.

    "Ah..." Lyon was casual as he pulled his finger whilst the snaketched on the finger.

    "Oh crap," said Esmeralda, "Lyon, quick!" she drew a medicine from her spatial ring. She reprimanded the snake before it cowered away and between her hairs then she plugged off the bottle of medicine and poured it down against Lyon''s now blue finger.

    Esmeralda frowned, she saw his veins getting corrupted by the venom. (How strange, the spread of the venom is much slower than usual, and he is only an Origin God Cultivator...).

    "It''s fine, thanks," said Lyon. "Ouroboros, how intimidating." he smiled.

    Esmeralda was puzzled but his gaze alreadyid elsewhere the moment she was done.

    "Dear guests, I''m sure that some of you are baffled by what just happened, but rest assured that everything is under control, I asked something too divine for the seer to seek, thus the side effect," said Lyon with a smile before he looked at the seer, and winked.

    The effortless pass over of attention toward Lily, left her blinking nkly for a while. Then she regainedposure, "Y-Yes, this is indeed an ident that shouldn''t ur, but please don''t let it disrupt the nature of the banquet."

    Old Gu quickly followed up as he saw the chance, "Well then, on the seer''s behalf we must continue the festive of the banquet!" he raised his ss of wine and tossed, "for the seer!"

    "For the seer," said Cecile as she tossed up, then the others slowly followed.

    "For the seer!" the other guests roared before chugging their wine down. Lyon nodded in gratitude toward his wife as the attention was lifted off of him. He gazed back at Lily but thetter was already upied by the young king, Ning.

    He smiled and walked toward the balcony before he found a lone figure basking under the moonlight. However, the hood that she wore couldn''t hide her identity from him, especially at the banquet.

    "Teacher," said Lyon before the figure turned around.

    "Lyon..." Karina smiled before the two of them stared at the moonlight together.

    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" asked Karina as she tried to grab it with her hand, but all there was, was a stump.

    Lyon''s gaze turned gloomy as guilt washed over him. "Yeah, it is... but sadly, this will be thest night in Second Heaven for a long while."

    Karina turned her nce toward him. She saw the determination inside his eyes as if he could conquer the moon itself by sheer will, and his hair fluttered by the benevolence of gale. His face turned radiant and resplendent as her eyes widened with a tint red hue on her cheeks.

    Karina sighed before looking at the moon once more.

    "Huh, what''s wrong?" asked Lyon.

    "Nothing, I just can''t believe that we are going to do something outrageous," said Karina "and the guests had no clue at all about what''s going to happen."

    "Hahaha, true that," said Lyon.

    "Are you not afraid of the retaliation?" asked Karina. "Those young masters, I don''t think they would like it if we''re gonna do it."

    "I won''t be so worried about them, but my name will be famous�� I have a feeling that it would bring more trouble than it should, but as long as Graham and Assid guarding the Mortal World, I can rest like a baby," Lyon smiled.

    "Heh, you got it all figured out huh," said Karina.

    "But I will stay longer in Hell, and I think you should too," said Lyon. "The reason is obvious."

    Karina''s head hung as she was faced with the options. She knew what being in Hell meant but also what staying there meant. The gate between Hell and the Mortal World is still sealed, and opening it poses a great risk of Seraph cultivators descending down from Paradise.

    "Jugen would understand," said Lyon. "Besides, it''s not like it would be for eternity."

    "Yeah, but it''s not easy," said Karina.

    "It''s going to get easier in the future though," said Lyon as he stared at the moon with a sharp gaze.

    "Lyon... you mean..."

    "How long are you going to listen to a couple''s conversation?" asked Lyon as he turned around and leaned on the ledge of the balcony.

    "Huh?" Karina turned around and saw no one before a figure walked into their view. "You are..."

    "You must have found quite a way to escape Mavis''s chatter, what did I do to earn your fancy, Yuri?" asked Lyon before he smirked and sat on the ledge.

    Yuri stood with a frown before he stepped closer to the couple. (Ady with no signals of mana, and a missing forearm...) Then he averted his nce toward Lyon.

    "I have a feeling of unease radiating from you," said Yuri.

    "Did Mavis tell you that," said Lyon before his next words sharpened, "Or was it something inside you that told you that?"

    "What?" Yuri had his eyes widened.

    "You can see me, boy," A ck kirin immediately formed on the balcony. Height twice as Graham and its body was riddled with golden veins and mane. Its hooves had fluttery golden clouds and eyes radiating with golden wisdom.

    "And you can see them," Lyon grinned as four mighty gazes emerged out of thin air already surrounding the shocked ck kirin.

 Chapter 1044 Fight me!

    <h4>Chapter 1044 Fight me!</h4>

    "Kh?!" The ancient being, the ck kirin was frozen in ce in the cold night on the balcony. The contrast between the situation of those enjoying the ssy evening in the banquet and them was palpable.

    Shen freely reigned the air with his proud whiskers. Coiling around with a grin. His scales shone under the moonlight, a true testament to his identity as True Dragon, yet, his splendor was only heightened with Rui sitting on top of his head, right in the middle of his pair of horns.

    Bapho was tailing behind, but Sun was the only one who had the audacity to sit on top of the ck kirin. Thetter showed no remorse as he took a drink from his little gourd and let out a satisfied expression. He pped his thigh, "Now then, do you have something ill to say to my grandson?"

    The horror of Devil Ape immediately burst out from the little monkey''s body, clutching the ancient beautiful being without any hesitation.

    "H-Hey!" Yuri said.

    "No, no Yuri, this is a stage beyond you, your words won''t amount to anything," the ck kirin imparted his wisdom.

    "..." Yuri couldn''t hide the anxiety inside his eyes, but he refused to look away from the ck kirin.

    "Wise enough," said Bapho with a smile.

    "It''s good for you to know your ce," said Rui. "Now, then, speak, what do you want with my son?"

    The ck kirin seemed to regain hisposure, "I have sensed your presence, and now seeing it with my own eyes, each of you is truly revered, but we are not the same."

    "You got a lot of nerve," said Sun.

    "I wouldn''t have if you were the real deal," said the ck kirin. "Your auras are unmistakeably powerful, but you and I know, that all of you cannot do anything in the current state."

    "Hmm, perceptive," Bapho was the only one out of the four of them who took the ck kirin''s words calmly.

    "What?" Yuri mumbled as he stared in disbelief. He was ready for the worst of offending the four mythical creatures, but it was for naught it seems.

    "That is correct," said Lyon as he leaped down from the ledge. He approached the ancient being with defined confidence before crossing his arms, "What do you want, ck kirin?"

    The ck kirin was astonished to see Lyon''s unwavering confidence and imposing demeanor, even though the ck kirin knew that the four mystical beasts were no threat to him. Despite the creatures'' power, they seemed to pale inparison to Lyon''s strength and presence, leaving the ck kirin both amazed and perhaps even slightly intimidated by his formidable aura.

    Yuri could only stare in disbelief as he watched Lyon standing without fear against the ancient being.

    "Formidable," said the ck kirin. "I have to say, not even Yuri can stare directly into my eyes without a hint of trepidation, Truly this is the masterwork of the four of you."

    "Hohoho, you are mistaken albeit, narrowly," said Bapho. "When he was a little child, he was in the presence of perhaps one of the most powerful beings of the time, it is no wonder that he can withstand you so effortlessly."

    The ck kirin darted his nce toward the Cmity Goat. His eyes squinted as if he was contemting something before he said, "I have no idea if what you said is the truth or not, but I can say that is leaning toward thetter."

    "Enough about my childhood," said Lyon before he snorted. "What do you want, ck kirin, This night might be yourst chance to ask me."

    "How arrogant!" said Yuri with his brows furrowed.

    Lyon''s face contorted in difort before he raised his pinky to clean his ear.

    "You..!"

    "Enough, Yuri," said the ck kirin, "he is ying with you, and you dly dance on his board."

    "Ah..." Yuri stepped back before apologizing.

    "There is no need to apologize, Yuri, you are simply, too inexperienced," said the ck kirin before darting his gaze back toward Lyon. "It seems like your time is limited, and I am not interested to hear the circumstances that you are facing as well... however, I do want to ask about one thing."

    ...

    Ryona wandered through the banquet hall with Kyoko by her side, a satisfied grin ying on her lips after enjoying a delectable feast. Following her instincts, she made her way toward the balcony, certain that she would find Lyon there. However, as she reached the empty balcony, she tilted her head in confusion, noticing that he was nowhere to be found. The absence of his familiar figure left her puzzled, wondering where he could have gone during such a momentous event.

    ...

    Karina''s eyes widened as she found herself in a small meadow illuminated only by the soft glow of the moon. There, she saw Lyon standing a few paces away from Yuri, the tension between them palpable in the air. The gentle breeze made their hair flutter, adding to the dramatic atmosphere of the moment. Karina remained a silent witness, watching as the two formidable figures faced each other, each seemingly ready for whatever was toe next.

    Yuri''s expression was serious as he locked eyes with Lyon, his focus unwavering. However, Lyon appeared surprisingly aloof, as if he waspletely unbothered by the tense atmosphere surrounding them. He stood there with a faint smile, seemingly enjoying the serene beauty of the moonlit meadow despite the confrontation at hand.

    The contrast between the two was striking, with Yuri''s determination and intensity shing against Lyon''s apparent nonchnce. Karina couldn''t help but feel a mixture of curiosity and apprehension as she watched the exchange, wondering what would transpire between these two powerful individuals. The silence in the meadow was deafening, and she found herself holding her breath, waiting for the moment to unfold.

    "Please forgive me for asking, but why do you want me to fight him?" asked Yuri. "The disparity in our cultivation level is too far apart."

    The ck kirin stood by his side, "Unlike thest time you had a spar from the Nirvana student, this one is formidable, besides, did you forget how he humbled the entire banquet?"

    "Isn''t that the side effect of the divination?" asked Yuri.

    "You''re too naive if you think that way," said the ck kirin, "and also, you might reveal what''s inside of him that makes me... unease."

    "Yuri," Lyon called out as he darted his nce toward him from the moon. "What is your dream?"

    "Huh?" Yuri was taken aback by his question. "What are you talking about?"

    "Heh," Lyon shifted back toward the moon with his hands crossed, "I used to have a dream to sleep with all of the beautiful fairies in the world!"

    Karina and Yuri were dumbfounded but the former quietly understood his personality and was not as much surprised.

    "Do you have the same dream as me?" asked Lyon.

    "What? Don''t be ridiculous!" said Yuri as he swept his hand, "I want to get stronger and enter Paradise! Entering the realm of the Seraph!"

    Lyon had his eyes widened a bit before he snorted a chuckle.

    "What''s so funny?!" asked Yuri as he furrowed his brows

    "Oh, it''s because you need to hurry up..." said Lyon before he revealed his sharp gaze. In that instance, a wave of reign epassed the whole meadow and even Karina was not exempted.

    "How terrifying," said the ck kirin as he stood in front of Yuri, bracing the regal aura for the young master.

    "W-What the... how can an Origin God cultivator have such an effect on me?!" asked Yuri in disbelief as he gritted his teeth ( I''m in the Immortal realm damn it!).

    "No, no, that aura is not honed by mana or blessings, that aura is pure of himself," said the ck kirin. "What kind of ordeal and experience must you face to have a power like this?"

    Lyon uncrossed his arms and repeated himself, "You need to hurry up if you want to go to Paradise, Yuri, before I rip the ce and the owner apart!"

    The ck kirin''s eyes widened in surprise and concern as it sensed the raw intensity of Lyon''s words. The level of hatred was something it hadn''t encountered before. It could feel the deep-seated anger and animosity directed towards the owner of Paradise.

    "Empty words Lyon!" asked Yuri as he raised his nce to peek over from his arm but his eyes widened at the sight. Lyon was gone.

    Yuri was immediately alerted and put his arm down to scan the area.

    "Someone took him and the blonde girl away!" said the ck kirin after he snapped out of it.

    "What?!" Yuri eximed.

    Meanwhile, faint stomps were heard coursing through the empty roads as a tall muscr figure carried two persons on each of his shoulders.

    Dangling by the right side, Lyon sighed, "You know I had him, Graham, right Karina?"

    "Uh...." Karina was still in disbelief at what was going on despite dangling on the left side.

    "Yes, of course, master, but big sister Cecile demands your present immediately for the seer is about to depart," said Graham.

    "Oh."

 Chapter 1045 Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 1045 Goodbye</h4>

    Cecile, Selena, Assid, Kesya, Ryona, and Kyoko stood in a small clearing beside the grand walls of Nirvana School. The atmosphere was tense, yet a sense of anticipation hung in the air. The group of powerful individuals exchanged asional nces and murmurs, their eyes fixated on the path that led to darkness unbound behind the school.

    Cecile, with her regal demeanor, exuded an air of confidence that contrasted with the electric energy of Selena beside her. Assid''s stern expression betrayed his internal struggle, while Kesya''s agile stance hinted at her readiness for action. Ryona and Kyoko, despite their differing personalities, shared a determined look that spoke of their resolve.

    As the minutes ticked by, the tension grew palpable. Their gazes remained locked on the entrance, and a hushed silence enveloped them. It was as if time itself held its breath, waiting for the arrival of the one they were expecting.

    And then, finally, a figure appeared on the horizon. A familiar silhouette emerged, running purposefully towards them. The collective breath of the waiting group seemed to catch as their eyes focused on the approaching figure.

    A mixture of emotions washed over them �C relief, curiosity, and perhaps a hint of trepidation once they noticed that it was Graham carrying the key individuals on his shoulders.

    Graham arrived at the small clearing before Lyon and Karina got off of his shoulders. He hung his head down, "I''m sorry big sister, I wasn''t fast enough."

    "You were holding back for his convenience, don''t act like I wouldn''t know," said Cecile before a smirk emerged on her face.

    Graham smiled as Cecile was spot on.

    "Cecile, cut him some ck," said Lyon as he shrugged. "It''s not like it''s a bad thing."

    "What''s bad is you," said Cecile before she sighed. "You were missing when the time was approaching."

    "Darling, it''s not a woman, is it?" asked Selena.

    "No!" Lyon immediately answered, "I was just having fun toying with proud young masters."

    "Then it is fine," said Selena as she sheathed her sword to a resounding click.

    Lyon smiled wryly. He wanted to bask longer in the serenity but the time was nigh. He darted his nce toward Cecile, "Is it time already?"

    Cecile nodded before she crossed her arms and nced over toward the entrance of the school.

    Seer Lily and the driver stepped out of the grand entrance, their departure a quiet contrast to the lively cheers emanating from the banquet hall behind them. Lily''s gaze wandered as she scanned the area, her eyes searching for a specific individual amid the bustling surroundings.

    Lyon, observing from a distance, couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride welling up within him. His admiration for the woman he had married was evident in his voice as he murmured, "How impable."

    Cecile nodded in gratitude as she heard the praise, but her eyes remained focused, not flying off. "Now, time to say goodbyes."

    Lyon darted his nce toward Ryona and Kyoko. He stepped and stood in front of both of her. "You clearly know that I am not the one you knew."

    Kyoko nodded, "Nevertheless, you are the savior that unshackled us from the curse."

    "Where is hubby...?" asked Ryona. Her gaze was filled with longing and anticipation.

    Lyon was helpless toward the question that Ryona posed. His lips gaped trying to convulse a word out of his mouth.

    "Can I speak to him for a moment?" asked Ryona.

    Lyon shook his head, "I hate to break it to you, but he is currently in deep slumber, the damage of activating the bloodline was too horrifying."

    "Oh..." Ryona sped her hands under her chin. She was a warrior in her own right. Two axes she wielded, but right now... she was just a woman.

    "Ryona..." Kyoko murmured as she felt the despair slowly exuding out of her.

    At thest moment when she wanted to say goodbye, he was not there. Her eyes softened as memories with him surged. Everything from the beginning, where he arrived in thebyrinth until this moment... and finally... a single tear from the warrior escaped.

    Lyon extended his arms before pulling her into his embrace. Her eyes widened open in disbelief as she felt his heartbeat. She closed her eyes before her hands wed his robes, grabbing him so tightly just like her gritted teeth until eventually sheshed her emotion to his robe. A muffled sound yet basked in feelings.

    Lyon''s eyes slightly furrowed. He too had witnessed what had been happening but, right now, even though it''s not forever, he felt the pain as well. Not just Ryona, but Luna and Lumina, and the others too.

    Lily finally found the person she was looking for. She approached the group with a smile before confounding at the scene. She softened her steps, creating almost no sound to the ears.

    After a few seconds, Ryona slowly pushed herself away from his embrace. Her cheeks were dyed in red, and her eyes were sore. She sniffled as she tried to gainposure. She realized the stain, the mess that she made on her robe. "Ah... sorry, hubby."

    Lyon shook his head, "No need to apologize." he extended his hands and grabbed her shoulders. He looked at her determination as he said, "I''ll be back... he... he''ll be back as well."

    Ryona was struggling but she nodded.

    Kyoko was swelling with pride as she watched Ryona. (You are not as wild as before, otherwise, you would have jumped at the opportunity to join him. You know you are weak, that''s why you cry, you know you would be a burden, and that forcing yourself to join him now, would risk both of you... Let the pain mature you even more Ryona).

    Lyon nced over at Kyoko, "Tell the others as well, I will return, and he too."

    "Of course," said Kyoko with a smile. "Thank you..."

    "No need," said Lyon as he shook his head. He put his hands behind his back and unraveled his regal aura. "Graham, Assid."

    Graham and Assid knelt right behind him before they heard him sigh. Lyon looked at the moon before he said, "Protect them when I''m gone."

    "We will await your triumphant return, your majesty," said Assid.

    "There is no need to shed a worry, master," said Graham.

    "Thank you, both of you," said Lyon before he turned and revealed a smile as he looked at Lily. "I''m sorry that you have to see all that."

    "O-Oh, no, it is I who should be sorry, Master Lyon," said Lily as she shook her head gracefully. "Such private moments, and I am unknowingly drawn by it, it is my mistake."

    "Either way, I''m d that you''re here," said Cecile.

    "Yes, you said that you wanted to meet me before my departure," said Lily.

    Cecile smiled and nodded, "Yes, that is correct."

    "I apologize for interrupting, but please make sure to make it brief, We need to depart soon," said the driver before he heard the horse neighing, and pping its wing.

    "Simply put," said Selena as she stepped forward. "We need to borrow your carriage."

    "Hm?" Lily raised her brows.

    "What?" the driver was taken back. He frowned, puzzled if he heard the wrong thing. "You want to borrow our carriage?"

    "Yes," said Lyon as he nodded.

    "Out of the question!" said the driver as he swiped his hand.

    Lily who was theposed one out of the two, calmly nodded, "I''m afraid it is not allowed for the seers to have guests inside their carriage."

    "No hard feelings," said Lyon with a smirk.

    Assid shifted behind the driver before knocking him out effortlessly. The driver''s eyes rolled as his knees fell to the ground.

    "What are you doing?!" asked Lily "Ah?!" Her figure was suddenly lifted before she found Lyon''s grin. Her cheeks were tinted red, but Lyon had to squeeze as he ran toward the carriage.

    He opened the carriage with his foot before throwing her in.

    "Ah!" her head immediately peeked out, "Lyon! This is wrong! You can''t go against the seer!"

    However, all she saw was Cecile towering over her, "Well you''re about to find out!" she shoved herself in before Selena followed suit. Assid strapped the unconscious driver on the back of the carriage and Karina sneaked in the carriage. Kesya jumped into the driver''s seat before she gave Lyon who was already there beside her, a firm nod.

    "There they are!" a shout from a distance was heard. It was the ck kirin.

    (He... is he stealing the seer''s carriage?!) Yuri''s eyes widened before his back lit up the name of the beast. Golden ck mana infused his entire body as his speed increased exponentially.

    "Persistence aren''t you," Lyon smirked before he looked at the pegasus, "Let''s go!!"

    The horse neighed before pping its wings and galloping in the air.

    "I won''t let you!" Yuri leaped with the thunderous strength of the ck kirin.

    "Step down, Immortal."

    Both Yuri and the ck kirin''s eyes widened as Assid emerged behind them despite being in mid-air. A heavy chop struck down against his head and the jolt instantly knocked both of them out.

    Assid adjusted his nces as he let the young master free-falling. He nced over and saw Lyon smirking at him. Assid bowed, "Have fun, emperor."

    The carriage went into the depth of the horizon before the space distorted, and they vanished.

 Chapter 1046 Welcome to Hell

    <h4>Chapter 1046 Wee to Hell</h4>

    Lily sat inside the luxurious carriage, her expression a mix of disbelief and mild exasperation. She couldn''t quite believe how Lyon and his group of friends had hijacked her meticulously nned mode of transportation. It was a situation that would have left most people fuming, but Lily''s unique cultivation in the way of the irvoyant allowed her to regain herposure surprisingly quickly.

    As she settled into her seat, her mind began to work its intricate web of calctions and observations. The initial surprise of the unexpected turn of events was reced by a calm understanding that this wasn''t entirely unforeseen. Her abilities to foresee and anticipate had given her a sense of preparedness even in the face of the unexpected.

    Despite the audacious hijacking, Lily''s serene demeanor remained intact. Her posture was poised, and her movements were deliberate, revealing a woman who had mastered the art of staying centered amidst chaos. The carriage''s interior seemed to cocoon her in a tranquil bubble, shielding her from the external turmoil.

    "Are you afraid?" asked Cecile, the one sitting opposite of the seer.

    Lily shook her head, "I feel no animosity radiating from any of you, thus, I have no reason to."

    "Looks can be deceiving," said Cecile yfully smirking at her.

    "If they can fool a seer, then I deserve mying unfortunate," said Lily as she smiled toward Cecile before she pondered, "Hmm, I am wondering where are you taking me?"

    "The ce opposite of heaven," said Cecile as she crossed her arms.

    Lily''s eyes slightly widened but it didn''t escape anyone inside the carriage.

    "I have quite the astonishment," said Cecile. "Seer Lily, have you ever been to that ce?"

    "I''m the one who should be surprised," said Lily, giving aposed smile.

    "Your reaction doesn''t reveal much," said Cecile.

    "The knowledge of this carriage capabilities to go to hell," said Lily. "Your knowledge is truly vast, the ones who knew about this method of going to Hell is very, very small."

    "I take it as much," said Selena. "You seers are always secretive, but bound by promises."

    "Even that..." Lily smiled wryly, "However, I shouldn''t have been surprised since you knew Mother Luce, but... nevertheless to drive a pegasus is a very rare trait to have, and your husband... my, the winged-horse turned docile and create a path to his will."

    "Darling can do amazing things," said Selena.

    "He is a beastmaster as well," said Cecile.

    "Oh my... can a single person really have that many traits? Truly makes you wonder about the man''s fate, does it not?" Lily smiled with a hint of tease.

    Cecile smiled, but Karina who was on the seat near the windows couldn''t help but get spectacles. They were no longer in Second Heaven, the space was calm white with no other things in sight, however, she could hear the hooves of the horse.? (This is not a spatial space... There is no storm, where are we?).

    Selena caught Karina''s eyes stunned by the scenery, probing her to answer. "This is the ce private to the mystical beast, Pegasus. They could create a private path to wherever they want."

    Karina raised her brows, "What? That''s... convenient, and potentially dangerous."

    Cecile began to exin, "Legend said that a Pegasus is born every time a seer is born, thus the number not only is scarce but almost impossible to find as well."

    "It''s a very old legend," said Lily. "However, nobody everes close to debunk it."

    Lyon twitched his eyebrows the moment he caught the wings beginning to unfurl. "Heh," he smirked.

    "Oh, we arrived?" asked Kesya before she saw the pegasus''s wings pped once and the white space was sucked out, unveiling the sky filled with clouds. The sun was there, and below was a meadow. Nothing was different from the Mortal World or Heaven so far.

    "We arrived..." Karina''s eyes dted as she was mesmerized by the view. The grass, theke, the wind, everything was vibrant and lively.

    The pegasus hooved in the air, hiding behind the clouds, stealthily descending down without a single neigh. The luxurious carriagended peacefully under the shade of a big tree.

    Kesya jumped out and took a deep breath. The air hitting her skin was rejuvenating as she almost floated just from taking a breath. "Ah... as fresh as I remember."

    Selena opened the door and got out, Cecile did the same but Lily stayed as she looked at Karina.

    "I can see hesitation within you, but you bore the same power as the source of this world, are you not?" asked Lily.

    Karina was astounded that Lily knew of her source of energy.

    Lily leaned forward and spoke softly. "Embrace it, your newfound power will bring your cultivation to a new height, and someone might just guide you." She looked at the open door.

    Karina slowly drifted, following her direction before she saw the young man who once promised to take her to this ce that was full of mystery. It was impossible, it was aughable dream, yet, he made it a reality.

    Lyon extended his hand, offering her an aid to get off the carriage. Karina reached out to grab him with a smile, but... it was quickly washed by the reality. Her hand was not there to ept his offer. Her arms ended with a stump, face darkened, however...

    "Juste here," Lyon extended further and grabbed the stump, pulling her out of the carriage.

    Karina''s heart raced with a tumult of emotions as she stood at the threshold of Hell, the realm where her long-cherished goal was within reach. The air itself seemed to carry a weight of significance, charged with the anticipation of whaty ahead.

    Thendscape seemed to pulse with the rhythm of anti-mana, a living testament to the incredible potential thaty before her.

    With each step she took, Karina could feel the resonance of anti-mana echoing through her being. It was a force that spoke to her on a primal level, stirring a sense of connection and purpose. The journey had been long and arduous, filled with challenges and sacrifices, but she had persevered, driven by an unwavering determination.

    As Lyon observed Karina''s delighted expression, a warmth spread within him, a reflection of her own happiness. It was a moment of shared triumph, a testament to their perseverance and determination.

    Yet, even amidst this heartening scene, Lyon''s gaze shifted to thendscape that stretched before them. His eyes took on a serious, almost determined, expression. While the surroundings appeared ordinary, he sensed the undercurrent of power that pulsed through the very fabric of this realm.

    The anticipation within him was palpable, a driving force that thrummed through his veins.

    "Just wait a little bit longer, Maria," he whispered the words a deration of his unwaveringmitment. His heart echoed with a mix of longing, hope, and a fierce determination to find her, to reunite with the one who held his heart.

 Chapter 1047 Tell her, Thank you.

    <h4>Chapter 1.4+''px''}">1047 Tell her, Thank you.</h4>

    In the heart of the meadow, bathed in the soft glow of daylight, Lyon and hispanions found themselves near a tranquil pond. The emerald grass beneath their feet seemed to stretch endlessly, tickled by gentle breezes that carried the scent of unfamiliar flora.

    The group had just begun to absorb the peaceful ambiance of the meadow when their reverie was abruptly shattered by a piercing scream that seemed to slice through the air like a de. Startled, their heads turned in unison, eyes widening in shock as they took in the sight before them.

    "Ahh!"

    A young girl, her tear-streaked face a mask of sheer terror, hurtled toward them with all the desperation of a prey being pursued by a predator. The agony in her cries was palpable, sending shivers down their spines and jolting them from their momentary tranquility.

    "Look, there!" Kesya pointed with wide-eyed astonishment as they saw the horrific creature chasing the girl. It was a Hellboar, a monstrous and twisted beast, its snarling maw drooling with grotesque anticipation.

    The little girl, her tiny form stumbling over an unseen obstacle, let out a cry of desperation as she plummeted to the ground. Her tear-filled eyes widened in terror as the relentless hellboar, its hunger-driven grin stretching grotesquely across its monstrous face, closed in on her.

    The world seemed to blur around her as she braced herself for the inevitable, her heart pounding a frantic rhythm of fear. Her breath caught in her throat, and in that split second, she squeezed her eyes shut, unable to bear witness to the impending horror.

    The little girl, her tiny form stumbling over an unseen obstacle, let out a cry of desperation as she plummeted to the ground. Her tear-filled eyes widened in terror as the relentless hellboar, its hunger-driven grin stretching grotesquely across its monstrous face, closed in on her.

    The world seemed to blur around her as she braced herself for the inevitable, her heart pounding a frantic rhythm of fear. Her breath caught in her throat, and in that split second, she squeezed her eyes shut, unable to bear witness to the impending horror.

    A cloak fluttered freely in mid-air.

    But then, a sound so unexpected, so alien to her predicament, shattered through the air. A high-pitched squeal, not of terror but of surprise, mingled with the tensionden atmosphere. Confusion swept over the girl as the realization slowly seeped in �C the hellboar had been halted in its tracks.

    With trembling uncertainty, she dared to open her eyes, her vision blurry with tears. And there, before her, a sight that defied all logic greeted her gaze. The hellboar, its menacing charge interrupted, was pinned beneath Kesya, Lyon, and Karina''s feet.

    "I was wondering what to eat, and food just arrived," said Kesya with a grin.

    "Roasted?" asked Lyon.

    "Absolutely," Kesya nodded.

    "Roasted it is," said Karina before she stomped once more, breaking the hellboar''s neck.

    The girl''s wide eyes took in the astonishing sight before her �C three individuals of different backgrounds and strengths, united in their effort to protect her. Thebined weight of their resolve seemed to hold the very fabric of reality in ce as they pinned the hellboar to the ground, thwarting its violent intentions.

    In the presence of these formidable protectors, the girl''s fear began to dissipate, reced by a sense of security she had never known. The memory of theirbined strength would linger in her heart, a testament to the extraordinary lengths that kind-hearted souls would go to ensure the safety of others.

    His eyes, deep pools of concern, fixed on the quivering form of the little girl who had just narrowly escaped the clutches of the ravenous hellboar. With a grace that defied the gravity of the situation, he knelt before her, his every movement deliberate and fluid.

    "Are you alright, little girl?" Lyon''s voice, a soothing melody in the midst of chaos, reached the girl''s ears like a lifeline. His words carried a warmth that gently wrapped around her, a stark contrast to the perilous world that had unfolded just moments before.

    Her heart seemed to skip a beat as his gaze locked onto hers, the intensity of his presence sending ripples of emotion through her young veins. Her cheeks ignited with a blush that painted her features in a rosy hue, a visible testament to the effect his proximity had on her. In that fleeting moment, she felt as if time itself had slowed, each passing second a canvas upon which the tableau of this encounter was meticulously painted.

    With an almostical response, her cat-like ears sprung up, their twitching mirroring the rapid rhythm of her heartbeat. The shock of his unexpected attention rippled through her, further deepening the blush that adorned her cheeks. Her eyes, wide and filled with a mixture of awe and shyness, locked onto Lyon''s form before her.

    However, as Lyon''s inquiry hung in the air, she found herself grappling with her own emotions. Her voice, a fragile instrument, seemed to elude her grasp in this pivotal moment. Her lips parted, a soft breath escaping as she struggled to find the words to convey the whirlwind of feelings that surged within her.

    A mixture of embarrassment and enchantment danced within her eyes as she willed herself to answer. Yet, despite her best efforts, her voice remained elusive, a victim of her own endearing hesitance. The air seemed to hold a palpable tension, a delicate bnce between the weight of Lyon''s inquiry and the earnestness of her emotions.

    "Oh, does he scare you?" asked Cecile as she knelt right beside her.

    With an expression that held both curiosity and a hint of amusement, Cecile''s gaze shifted from Lyon to the young girl. Her voice, like a melodious echo, punctuated the air with a question that hung like a gentle inquiry amidst the quiet surroundings.

    "Owh, does he scare you, little girl?" Cecile''s words were imbued with a yfulness that contrasted the intense events that had just transpired. Her tone, a soothing melody, danced on the breeze, eliciting a spectrum of emotions within the small figure before her.

    Cecile''s question hung in the air like a delicate invitation, a bridge between two worlds �C the extraordinary and the ordinary. With a determination that seemed to quell her initial surprise, the little girl''s head shook in a gesture that spoke volumes. Her voice, albeit a bit shaky, bravely articted her response, "N-No?"

    "Master Lyon, I''m afraid, I will have to return," said Lily as she broke the warm atmosphere.

    Lyon stood up, "Why not go on an adventure with me? I promise it''ll be exciting."

    Lily smiled, "I''m afraid I cannot afford such luxury, we are bound by promises."

    "Heh," Lyon smirked and gestured toward Kesya, "Wake the driver and release him."

    Seer Lily bowed, "Thank you for your cooperation." She turned around and was walking toward the carriage before Lyon followed up to her.

    "Lily,"

    "Hm?" Seer Lily turned around, maintaining her grace.

    "Can you do me a favor?" asked Lyon.

    "A favor?" Lily raised her brows. "I''m afraid, I cannot promise such a thing."

    "It''s alright if you can''t do it, but hear me out at least," said Lyon.

    Lily was pondering for a bit before nodding, "Very well."

    "If you meet Luce, tell her I said, ''Thank you, for keeping her promise''''

    Lily''s eyes, pools of intrigue and curiosity, held Lyon''s gaze as his words hung in the air between them. At that moment, amidst the gentle rustling of leaves and the distant symphony of nature, the message passed between Lyon and Lily held a depth that was both profound and touching.

    With a nod of understanding, Lily''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile, and she replied softly, "I will convey your message, Lyon. The echoes of gratitude shall reach where they are meant to."

    As Seer Lily''s form disappeared into the waiting carriage, Lyon and hispanions stood together, their gazes collectively fixed upon the majestic scene unfolding before them. The powerful beat of wings resounded, and the pegasus sprang into motion, its sleek form a testament to both grace and strength.

    "What a beautiful horse..." the little girl murmured as her eyes were glued.

    The carriage, guided by the ethereal creature, swiftly gained altitude, ascending towards the vast expanse of the heavens. Its progression was a dance of harmony with the atmosphere, a testament to the union of natural forces and the mastery of those who wielded them.

    As the pegasus and its precious cargo soared into the distance, they pierced through the veil of clouds that painted the sky, shrouding their departure in an aura of mystique. The onlookers'' eyes remained fixed on the vanishing point, a momentary connection preserved in memory �C a glimpse of a departure that held within it the weight of unspoken hopes, promises, and possibilities.

    Cecile walked up toward Lyon who still had his eyes on the sky.

    "Lyon."

    "Yeah?" Lyon nced at her with a smile.

    "I take it you have a way for us to return?"

    Lyon crossed his arms, darting back at the sky. "No..."

 Chapter 1048 asdasd

    <h4>Chapter 1048 asdasd</h4>

    The little girl broke the silence as she bashfully said, "Um, thank you!" she bowed.

    The atmosphere seemed to soften as the little girl''s voice cut through the lingering tension. Her words were simple, yet they held a profound weight that resonated with those around her. Lyon''s gaze shifted from the distant horizon to the girl before him, his expression warm and reassuring.

    A gentle smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he watched her bow, her cheeks slightly flushed with a mixture of embarrassment and gratitude. "You''re wee," Lyon replied, his voice carrying a soothing undertone. "You showed remarkable courage."

    Cecile, who had been standing nearby, crouched down to the girl''s eye level. A yful glint danced in her eyes as she spoke, "Facing a charging hellboar is no small feat. You should be proud of yourself."

    The little girl''s shy smile widened as she nced between Lyon and Cecile. "I-I just... I didn''t want to get hurt," she admitted, her voice carrying a touch of humility.

    Kesya with her hands on her waist chimed in with a grin. "Hey, there''s no shame in wanting to keep all your limbs intact. Survival instincts are a powerful thing."

    Karina approached the girl with a reassuring smile. "Remember, courage doesn''t mean the absence of fear. It means taking action despite being afraid."

    The girl''s eyes brightened with understanding, her gratitude deepening as she absorbed the wisdom imparted by Lyon and hispanions. Her heart swelled with a mix of emotions �C relief, awe, and a sense of kinship with these individuals who hade to her aid.

    Selena stepped in, her sharp cold nce immediately made the girl ufortable. However, thetter knew deep down that she too was a powerful being.

    "Umm.." she fidgeted, "I wonder if you would like toe have lunch with me?" the little girl asked Lyon.

    Lyon nodded, "Of course."

    "Great!" her excitement immediately washed over her anxiety as if she had never been nervous in the first ce. "Don''t worry, my mother creates the best soup in the vige! I''m sure that you will be drowning with delight!"

    "That would be quite a monumental task, you know, I was called a god-tongue," said Lyon as he pointed at himself with his chin raised. "I''ve tasted a lot of delicacies in my life."

    "W-What? You''re a god of tongue?" the little girl was mesmerized.

    "Yes, I am!" said Lyon as he put his hands on his waist andughed at the sky. "My review bears significant weight in the culinary world you know."

    "So that means, i-if you say the soup is great, then my mother is a goddess of cooking?" asked the little girl with her hands praying and her eyes begging for an answer.

    The other girls silently sighed but Lyon was enjoying the moment.

    "She will have a seat in the gxy of great cooks!" said Lyon before he swooped his hands into her underarms then lifted her up and let her sit between his shoulders.

    The little girl pursed her lips in excitement.

    "What''s your name?" asked Lyon.

    "Aurora..." said the little girl.

    "Aurora, that''s a really nice name," said Lyon.

    "Really?"

    "Show me the way, Aurora!" said Lyon

    "Right!" she pointed with her finger before Lyon dashed right to it as he held her legs against his chest.

    Cecile sighed as she shrugged her shoulders and shook her head, "He just went with her."

    "Hahaha," Kesyaughed, "Wee!!" she rushed and followed her master.

    "I guess we should follow him," said Karina.

    "En," Selena nodded.

    The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon as Lyon carried the little girl on his shoulders, making their way toward a humble vige nestled in a picturesque valley. The warm hues of twilight cast a soft, golden glow over thendscape, turning the thatched rooftops of the vige into a scene of rustic beauty.

    Lyon and Aurora entered the vige, they were met with curious gazes from the vigers who had gathered to see them. The children, their eyes wide with wonder, approached Lyon without hesitation, their innocent smiles lighting up the scene.

    However, as the initial surprise of his arrival began to settle, Lyon sensed a subtle shift in the atmosphere. The once-weing expressions of the vigers began to morph into guarded nces, and a hushed murmur spread through the crowd.

    The children, oblivious to the change in mood, continued to cluster around Lyon, their excitement undiminished. They chatted animatedly with him, their questions about his travels and the outside world flowing freely. Lyon responded with patience and genuine interest, enjoying the unfiltered curiosity of the young ones

    But while the children were unfazed by Lyon''s appearance, the elders of the vige reacted with less tolerance. Lyon could see the disapproving scowls etched on their faces as they exchanged wary nces. In a swift and almost synchronized motion, the elders moved to gather the children, their gestures urgent and protective.

    With a sense of unease, Lyon watched as the elders ushered the children into their homes, their expressions growing stern.

    "Hmm.. what''s wrong with everyone?" asked Aurora.

    Kesya stepped in with her hands behind her head. She whistled before saying, "Something is a miss."

    "You think so..." said Lyon before he caught a door opening.

    A mature woman sharing the same features as Aurora appeared with worry in her eyes. She scanned the vige before quickly finding Lyon and Aurora. Her breath turned cold as she covered her mouth.

    Aurora raised her brows before she grinned and waved her hands, "Mother!"

    "Oh, she is the about-to-be great cook?" Lyon teased.

    "Sure will!" she nodded.

    Stepping forward with a no-nonsense demeanor, her mother addressed Lyon in a firm tone, "Put the girl down."

    "M-Mother?" Aurora frowned.

    Lyon albeit hesitant, put Aurora down as she told her to.

    Aurora, her youthful innocence shining in her eyes, quickly tried to exin to her mother that Lyon had saved her from the charging hellboar.

    "Mother, please listen! This kind man saved me from the hellboar! He''s not a threat," Aurora pleaded.

    Her mother''s expression remained stern and unyielding. "Aurora, I don''t want to hear it. Come with me, NOW!"

    Aurora''s heart sank, and she cast a fleeting nce back at Lyon, a mixture of gratitude and disappointment in her gaze. Lyon watched them as they retreated into their home, his brow furrowing in concern.

    "Should we exin to them?" Kesya whispered to Lyon.

    "Hmm, maybe the approaching cat people are going to exin something to us instead," Lyon smirked as he saw three people with the same features as the rest of the vigee forth.

    "Hmm... what''s going on?" Cecile asked as she, Karina, and Selena just arrived at the scene.

    "Well, I was wondering what''s going on, but it looks like a human popped into our vige," said the one in the center. "Are you here to beg for food? For scraps? Are you here to rob? Why don''t you go back to your hideout and rot before I make you crawl back?"

    "What a warm wee," Kesya muttered, "So warm, that I can already see what they looked like without a skin."

    The left one frowned, "Wait a minute, you''re a half-elf and half-dark elf, why are you joining the human side?"

    (That''s the chief! ) Aurora''s heart raced as she watched Lyon being confronted by the stern head chief of the vige. From the window, her worry grew, and without a second thought, she burst open the door and rushed outside. Her mother''s startled call echoed behind her, but she couldn''t be deterred. She came to a stop right between Lyon and the head chef, her small arms outstretched, a determined fire in her eyes.

    "He is not a bad guy!" Aurora''s voice quivered slightly, but her conviction was clear. She looked up at the head chief, challenging him with her gaze.

    The head chief''s scowl deepened, his gaze shifting between Aurora and Lyon. "Aurora, step aside. This is not your concern."

    "No, it is!" Aurora''s voice strengthened. "He saved my life! He''s kind, not a threat!"

    Lyon watched this unfold, his heart warmed by Aurora''s bravery. He respected her courage to stand up for him despite the vigers'' suspicions. His gaze shifted between Aurora and the head chief, waiting to see how the situation would unfold.

    "Aurora!" the mother called out from the door

    Aurora''s ears lowered as she looked at her mother. Her tail down but the top of her head suddenly being greeted by the gentle warmth of a palm. "Go back to your mother."

    Aurora looked up and saw Lyon nodding at her with a smile.

    "Get your filthy hand off her!" the right one from the chief swiftly swung his arm to swat his hand off.

    "Noo!" Aurora jumped to push Lyon before her little body was struck instead.

    In that frozen moment, time seemed to hang by a thread. Lyon and the others watched in horror as Aurora was identally struck by a sudden force. Before their eyes, she was sent flying through the air, her small form tumbling and rolling across the ground.

    The one responsible for the idental strike seemed to realize his mistake all toote, his exmation of "Oh crap!" echoing through the air.

    "Aurora!" her mother quickly rushed to her side, She cradled her in her arms, but she was unresponsive and her eyes closed. However, her mother quickly noticed the heave.

    In the midst of the stunned atmosphere, a sudden, sharp sound pierced the air like a de slicing through silence. The one responsible for the idental strike turned his head in the direction of the sound, his eyes widening as he saw Lyon, his expression dark and resolute, brandishing a darkened sword.

    A shiver ran down the man''s spine as he caught sight of Lyon''s re. The air seemed to grow heavy with tension as Lyon''s voice, low and chilling, reached his ears. "One sh, One hundred cuts," Lyon murmured, the words carrying an ominous weight.

    "Gh?!" his feet alighted as a random visible part of his skin turned into small valleys with blood as the river. His robe was torn revealing a horrific cut wound before bursting into the air. His eyes rolled up even before the vige heard the sickening thud.

    The chief and the one beside him had their pupils tremoring whilst Lyon''s sharp eyes looked down on his victim.

 Chapter 1049 Mind Control? Sex Slave?

    <h4>Chapter 1049 Mind Control? Sex ve?</h4>

    A hushed and horrified silence fell over the vige. Eyes widened, faces paled, and breaths caught in their throats as the gruesome scene yed out before them. From the windows of the vige homes, the vigers watched with a mix of shock, fear, and awe. They had witnessed a disy of power that transcended the realm of normalcy.

    The head chief, who had confronted Lyon and hispanions, stood frozen in ce, his eyes locked on the gruesome scene before him. The air seemed to thicken with heavy tension and a mixture of emotions yed across his face.

    "E-Emil!" the one standing on the left of the chief quickly knelt beside Emil with his hands trembling.

    "Q-Quick, get him to the physician!" said the chief before Emil was carried away.

    "What have you done...!" asked the chief but his body belied the intensity of his words. ( What kind of move was that... Emil just alighted and burst... I... I can''t sense his cultivation level at all! ).

    "You want to see it again?" asked Lyon as he lifted his sword.

    "N-No wait!" the chief took a step back instinctively. His eyes widened, it was the first time that he had been scared of a human before. However, seeing how Emil was so easily wrecked by his sword, he pacified himself.

    Lyon put down his sword before scowling then turned toward Aurora''s mother. He approached them, but it only took one step before he was halted by the mother''s voice, "Don''te near us! Stay away!"

    Lyon frowned instead. He took one more step forward despite her wish. The mother and the head chief were petrified. He knelt, under the onlooker''s nce before extending his arm.

    However, in the tense atmosphere, Lyon''s outstretched hand froze in midair as a sharp de intercepted his motion. A voice,ced with authority and a hint of hostility, sliced through the air, stopping him in his tracks.

    "That''s as far as you go, human," the words were punctuated by a confident and stern male voice, capturing Lyon''s attention.

    With a wary nce, Lyon''s eyes shifted toward the source of the voice. There, before him, stood a young man with the distinct demi-human trait of cat ears, much like Aurora''s. The glint of a finely honed sword in the stranger''s grip caught the light, a clear disy of his mastery over the weapon. His attire bore an embroidered insignia, marking his identity and status.

    "C-Captain ric!" the head chief eximed, his voice carrying a mixture of relief and reverence as he recognized the young captain with the distinctive cat ears. "You''vee just in time!"

    The chief''s words echoed with a sense of hope, and his eyes gleamed with anticipation as if he saw a glimmer of salvation in the arrival of Captain ric and his apanying knights.

    "There is no need for further hostility," said Lyon.

    "Hmph! Stand up and get away from the girl and her mother," said Captain ric with an evident scowl on his face.

    Lyon sighed before standing up. His eyes turned aloof, even when he heard the sleight of sh movement as the tip of the de rested right under his chin.

    "Chief, what happened," asked Captain ric as he maintained his gaze on Lyon.

    "He just struck Emil, Captain, and Emil is now being rushed to the physician," said the chief.

    "That''s half the story," said Kesya as she pointed at the chief.

    "Hm?" ric raised his brows as he looked at Kesya. The puzzled face then darted toward Lyon, "Human, what did you do to the half-elf?"

    "Trained her," said Lyon as he shrugged.

    "T-Train?!" ric had his eyes widened. His grip on the sword tightened. "You use spells to control her!? Did you abuse her? And the others?!"

    "What?" Lyon was puzzled.

    "You''vemitted a great sin, human, to use half-elfs as sex ves!" ric said aloud, bringing disbelief and gasps to those inside and outside the house.

    Lyon''s group was petrified as if their minds nked altogether. Even Kesya''s fury dissipated like a woosh.

    "You have gotta be kidding me," Lyon murmured.

    "I-I see, that makes sense!" said the head chief.

    "Ngh?!" ric nced over and saw Aurora, he gritted his teeth before giving Lyon a re "You disgraceful bastard!"

    "Are you serious?" Lyon furrowed his brows.

    "Men!" the pair of knights who shared the same gaze of disgust, was now filled with fury.

    "Under the jurisdictionw of the Felidora Kingdom, you are now under arrest!" ric then filled the next few words as gently as he could, "Obey thew, and you will be judged fairly, Resist thew, then I have the right to sever your head."

    "You have no proof that I used them as my sex ves," said Lyon. "Do I need any more proof? What kind of sane half-elf would side with a human?"

    "Heh, are you saying that your words are thew?" Lyon raised his brows.

    "Stop twisting my words, human, everything will be revealed and trialed in Felidora," said ric.

    Lyon whose gaze was fueled with determination to clear his name, suddenly softened. He smirked at ric.

    "What are you smiling about? Put your hands behind your back now!" said ric.

    Kesya was about to move but her shoulder was held back by Cecile. She nced over before seeing Cecile shaking her head.

    "Do you have a physician in the Felidora Kingdom? A light attribute or even better a life attribute cultivator there?" asked Lyon.

    Karina raised her brows.

    "Of course! We will use their services to cleanse their minds out of your wicked fantasy," said ric with disgust.

    "I have humans among them," said Lyon as he pointed at Cecile and Selena, though he wasn''t expecting that Cecile would wave at ric with a smile.

    ric frowned, "I will leave that to the judge, now move!"

    Lyon sighed and put his hands up in defeat. He was personally escorted by ric from behind with his sword asionally pricking at Lyon''s back whilst the girls were led by the other two guards.

    "Chief, I''ll be borrowing your carriage and the horse, Don''t worry, I will return it andpensate you," said ric as he kept his pace.

    "T-Thank you, Captain ric!"

    ...

    Lyon scanned around. It was a simple wagon rather than a carriage. He could hear the rustling branches and his nose could pick up the scent of veggies. He opened his lips and stretched them out.

    "Close your mouth when you yawn," said ric with a rather displeased on his gaze.

    Lyon smirked at the one sitting opposite him, "You tied my hands, remember?"

    ric darted his gaze to the side and saw the other wagon followed suit dutifully. He reached out for the nearby lever before the curtain closed.

    "Hmm?" Lyon raised his brows as his sight dimmed. He saw ric sitting opposite of him with his hands crossed below his chest. "What was that for?"

    ric put his elbows against his thighs as his face leaned forward, "I believe you know how ridiculous that exchange was."

    "What? What are you talking about?" asked Lyon as he found ric''s bearing swerved.

    "About the sex ves thing," said ric.

    "Oh?" Lyon smirked. "I thought you were serious back then, funny, I was making fun of your reputation as a captain of a kingdom in my mind, it seems like I was the foolish one instead."

    ric sighed and leaned back, "You''re lucky I was on patrol and caught wind of the cry from Emil... and also I''ve never seen your face before�� and with your odd group, it doesn''t seem to be easy to forget."

    Lyon was puzzled by his words. "You''re not making any sense to me, ric."

    "Were you lost?" asked ric as he furrowed his brows.

    "What the hell are you talking about?" his brows almost touching each other.

    ...

    Meanwhile inside the other wagon.

    "Really!?" Karina eximed. She looked at Kesya with bewilderment.

    "P-o-s-it-i-ve," Kesya crossed her arms and nodded.

    "Interesting," said Cecile. "But this is gettingplicated."

    "Knowing darling, it''s bound to be," said Selena.

    "But as sex ves though," Kesya burst outughing, "I can''t�� hahahaha!" her feet stomping high.

    "Be quiet!" the driver shouted.

    ...

    Lyon''s eyes widened in astonishment as ric''s fingers deftly grasped his cat ears, tugging on them gently. The sensation was both bewildering and slightly ufortable. He stared at ric, his mind racing to process the revtion.

    "You''re a human...?" Lyon''s voice wavered with a mixture of surprise and confusion. The discovery that the captain of the Felidora Royal Guard was not a demi-human like the rest of the kingdom left him speechless.

    ric''s expression remained stern, his grip on Lyon''s cat ears unrelenting. "Appearances can be deceiving."

    The rhythmic sound of the horse''s hooves against the dirt road provided a backdrop to their tense exchange. Lyon''s mind raced, trying to piece together the implications of this revtion.

    Lyon smirked, "Not bad, ric... but that''s not your real name either, right?"

 Chapter 1050 The Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1050 The Emperor</h4>

    Lyon''s lips curled into an amused smile as he crossed his arms casually, the ropes that once bound him now hanging loosely from one of his arms. ric''s raised eyebrows betrayed his surprise and wariness, his eyes narrowing as he realized that Lyon was no longer restrained.

    A tense silence settled between them, broken only by the rhythmic sounds of the horse''s hooves. ric''s hand instinctively moved toward the hilt of his sword, his fingers wrapping around the handle as he prepared himself for any sudden movements from Lyon.

    Lyon''s gaze remained steady, his demeanor rxed despite the situation. "You seemed a bit too preupied with my ears there, Captain," he remarked, his toneced with yful sarcasm. "Didn''t even notice when I slipped out of those ropes."

    ric rested his brows, "It seems like this is not your first time."

    "I can''t put the exact numbers on it, but," Lyon shrugged. "Care to exin what''s really going on here?" Lyon''s voice was tinged with challenge, his eyes gleaming with a glint of mischief.

    "First a few questions," ric said, "What''s your situation."

    "I just arrived here," said Lyon. "In this first depth of hell."

    "Arrived? What do you mean?" asked ric.

    "Do you know a ce called the Mortal World?"

    ric shook his head, "Don''t lie to me."

    "There is no reason for me to lie to you," said Lyon. "But I''m not going to try to assure you either."

    "You''re telling me that you areing from the gate?" asked ric with skepticism in his tone.

    "The gate?" Lyon raised his brows. "Oh, no, it''s more unconventional than you think, but at the same level of belief."

    "Hmph, fine," ric leaned back. "I will give you the benefit of the doubt and it''s a huge doubt."

    "Better than nothing, I suppose," said Lyon before he smirked, "Considering our flow of conversation, we are not going to the kingdom, are we?"

    "That would be a really bad idea," said ric. "I can send you to one of the human camps."

    "Camping? Why not live inside your kingdom? Surely better than pping annoying mosquitoes at night."

    "Are you serious...?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    ric sighed, "I can''t really tell if you''re acting or not, but Felidora is not really kind to us humans. We are discriminated against due to our...ck of body parts, no humans lived a pleasant life there."

    "I see that you''re not?" asked Lyon after he snorted. "You looked fed enough."

    "You think I like putting cat ears, and cat tails on me? It''s like a joke," said ric.

    "But you held on to it," said Lyon.

    "Easy for you to say."

    "It''s really easy, you''re just afraid of the consequences," said Lyon.

    "Bravery and foolishness shared the same bed," said ric. "I don''t want to be foolish."

    "In the absence of fear, there is no bravery, basic stuff," said Lyon.

    "I will not going to live on the street for pride, I will not bring myself down to�� Ugh, why am I talking about this to you?"

    Lyon shrugged, "Hey, I''m just responding to you."

    ric let out a sigh, "We have a grove where we live, we just called it a camp."

    "A grove... do you have any physician with life or light attributes?" asked Lyon.

    "I''m afraid not, those with the ability to heal are sought everywhere," ric shook his head. "But you''ll be safe there, they have ample food and water."

    "A groove?" Lyon furrowed his brows. "Is the swamp a nice ce?"

    "Better than camping by the fire," said ric. "With dangers about, I wouldn''t risk it if I were you."

    Lyon smirked, "Thanks for the offer, ric, but I need to find a physician to heal my very good friend, otherwise, it will be all for naught."

    "I''m afraid it will be hard to have a physician in Felidora that suits your taste," said ric.

    "Hm?" Lyon raised his brows.

    The sudden jolt of the wagoning to a halt sent both Lyon and ric off bnce. Lyon braced himself against the side of the wagon, his muscles tensed and ready for whatever mighte next. ric''s hand tightened around the hilt of his sword as he shifted into a defensive stance, his gaze scanning their surroundings for any signs of danger.

    "Well, well, well, talk about an opportune time, where is my good friend ric!"

    The atmosphere crackled with tension as the raucous voice cut through the air, followed by the earth-shaking thud of the massive sword being driven into the ground. His scarred visage and the presence of the bandits behind him made it clear that he was no stranger to conflict.

    Beside Lyon, ric''s grip on his sword tightened as he stepped out of the wagon, his cat ears perked up in a mix of curiosity and wariness. He regarded the half-beast with a guarded expression, his gaze measuring and assessing the neer.

    (It moved?) thought Lyon as he was left astonished.

    ric''s voice carried a mix of caution and resolve as he spoke, "Bahnci, I see you haven''t changed much since ourst encounter."

    Bahnci''sughter rumbled like distant thunder, "Oh, ric, my old friend, you scarred me well, but I survived. And now, I''vee to settle the debt."

    ric''s eyes narrowed, his grip tightening on his sword''s hilt, "You know I won''t back down, Bahnci. But this is neither the time nor the ce."

    Bahnci''s grin turned more malevolent, "Time and ce? Those are just excuses for cowards, ric. Or are you afraid you''ll finally meet your match?"

    "Afraid?" ric frowned, "In case your blind, you have a whole camp behind you."

    The other half-beast bandits grinned with malicious smiles.

    "These guys? Don''t worry, they know the code well��I will cut down those who interfere with my duel."

    "Yes, boss!" said the bandits with trailing waves ofughter.

    "Heard that?" Bahnci smirked as he raised his chin.

    ric frowned, "You two don''t interfere."

    "But captain?!" the two knights were in disbelief.

    "We are outnumbered, this is our best chance," said ric as he stepped forward, "Make sure to get the criminals to Felidora."

    "Criminals? Oi oi oi, hahaha, so you are bringing a criminal inside those wagons?" Bahnciughed as he reached his greatsword and pulled it out with one hand. "So you give me new recruits as your parting gifts, how nice of you."

    Bahnci released his divine sense before his brows furrowed, "Hmm, one of them is useful, but the rest seemed to be so weak that in itself is a criminal," he murmured before smirking, "But no matter, an increase in quantity is not a bad thing."

    Lyon peeked through the other end of the wagon. ( Hmm, he has a scar on his face, so they don''t have the one I''m looking for, too bad, looks like the fastest way is indeed to go to Felidora, though, it''s not the safest, I hope Cecile won''t give me an earfulter ).

    Bahnci''s muscles tensed as heunched his attack, his massive sword cleaving through the air with deadly intent. ric''s instincts kicked in, and he swiftly moved to parry the blow, the sh of metal ringing out like thunder. The force of Bahnci''s strike was immense, sending a shockwave through the ground beneath them.

    However, just as ric began to regain his footing, a surge of energy rippled from behind Bahnci''s bandits. Arcane symbols glowed in the air, their sinister magic taking effect. ric''s eyes widened as he felt his feet being rooted to the ground, an invisible force holding him in ce.

    "Captain!" said the both of them but the bandits swiftly intervened before they could make one more step.

    His heart raced as he struggled against the magical bindings, his movements hindered. Bahnci''s grin widened, a twisted satisfaction gleaming in his eyes as he saw his opponent''s predicament.

    "Looks like your little tricks won''t save you this time, ric," Bahnci taunted, his greatsword bearing down on ric once more.

    ric''s grip on his rapier tightened, his muscles straining against the magical restraint. With a fierce determination, he managed to lift his weapon just in time, intercepting Bahnci''s strike. The impact sent a shockwave through ric''s arms, his body quivering from the force.

    "What workmanship," praised Bahnci as his face leaned down. "But it''s useless... It''s already checkmate."

    (Is this how it will end... the grove).

    "C''mon, why not make this a little more fun for me?" an aloof voice made Bahnci look up before a de casually prated his forehead. His pupils shrunk as he saw a human give him a smirk.

    The atmosphere froze as ric''s eyes widened. Blood slowly coursed down before crashing against his face like a droplet. He gradually felt the weight on his rapier turn lighter but Bahnci''s body slowly slumped on him as Lyon pulled out Scarlet out of his brain.

    The bandits and two knights alike were stunned at the oue.

    "Kesya," Lyon spoke softly and immediately the curtain of the second wagon fluttered. A silhouette swiftly took the entire advantage of the shock and massacred the bandits before they could even think of fleeing.

    The terror was silence and he was the epicenter of it all.

    "W-Who... are you...?" asked ric.

    "My name?" Lyon smirked, "Lyon Torga."

    ric''s pupils shrunk to a dot his eyes widened as his goosebumps rose. "The... Emperor..?"

 Chapter 1051 It Cannot be!?

    <h4>Chapter 1051 It Cannot be!?</h4>

    ric''s breath came in ragged gasps as he staggered to his feet, his face a mask of shock and disbelief. His body ached from the intensity of the battle, and his mind struggled to process the turn of events.

    Before him, stood Lyon, his expression calm andposed despite the chaos that had just unfolded. The magical bindings that had ensnared ric were now shattered, their remnants dissipating in the air. Lyon''s eyes held a flicker of something enigmatic, a hint of power that seemed to defy exnation.

    ric''s voice was a mixture of astonishment and confusion as he stammered. He saw those who proved to be a challenge and ended near, dead with their blood smeared all over the crossroads. The incredible power brought him and his two knights to a shiver.

    "What''s the matter, you look quite stunned," said Lyon with a smirk.

    "Well, what do you think would happen, you and Kesya just razed a group of menacing bandits," said Cecile as she stepped out of the wagon, dutily followed by the others.

    "Hahaha!" Hisughter echoed despite the massacre he had just done.

    "W-What did you say your name was?" asked ric.

    "Huh? My name is Lyon Torga," Lyon proudly said.

    The words echoed through ric''s mind like a haunting refrain, each syble resonating with an uncanny weight. The name Lyon, once a mere assortment of letters, had now be a bridge between the present and a distant past. It was a connection that defied mere coincidence, a link that beckoned to be explored, dissected, and understood.

    As he observed Lyon, his mind couldn''t help but draw parallels between the two. Could it be that Lyon was somehow connected to the legacy of the Lost Emperor? Was there a hidden thread that linked them across the ages? The very thought sent shivers down ric''s spine, a mixture of excitement and trepidation.

    "You... share the same name..." said ric.

    "Share the same name?" Lyon furrowed his brows.

    ric shook his head but his eyes were clearly in the mix of wanting-to-believe and doubt. His eyes filled with hope of a fable, a fantasy, a great lost legend. "No, he... he''s gone eons ago."

    "What are you talking about?" asked Lyon.

    "Hey, he''s right here," said Kesya.

    Cecile furrowed her brows. Her keen eyes scanned the slightest hint as she asked, "It seems like you know who my husband is."

    "Husband... L-Lady," ric gulped, "What is your name, if I may ask."

    "Cecile Torga," Cecile then pointed at Selena, "She is Selena Torga."

    ric''s pupils shrunk as he gulped. He looked at the three of them as the air was filled with trepidation. "I-It cannot be... can it?"

    "Looks like you know our identity," said Cecile before she smirked.

    "But it''s impossible... they died... the War Maiden, Cecile Torga... The Sword Maiden, Selena Torga. Then..." his eyes looked up at Lyon. The seemingly aloof bearing that Lyon naturally exuded evolved regally. His robe vanished as he revealed his iron body. Earrings on both sides of his ears and a smirk smile that was beloved by his empire. "The Emperor..."

    Karina was at a loss as she saw the reaction from ric. She darted her nce to Lyon, the young man she once knew, she once taught. His identity slowly but surely unraveled. It was hinted from a time, yet she didn''t know the extent. Now, she caught a glimpse of it. A reign of a human that extended to hell itself.

    A hand extended and grabbed ric''s shoulder. Thetter returned before he realized that Lyon was sighing right in front of him.

    "ric, you almost passed out," said Lyon before he looked at the other two knights that he brought, "Kesya, can you pull their ears, for me."

    "Wha? Ahh!" The knights screamed in agony as Kesya casually pulled the two of them.

    "Oh, they''re real," Kesya murmured.

    "Ah, hahaha, sorry," said Lyon before he darted his nce back toward ric, "I suppose that you now have a general idea of what''s going on."

    "Y-Yes," said ric. "W-We need to get to the grove, quick!"

    "But there is no physician that could help my friend there," said Lyon.

    "P-Please, you need to see the elder," said ric.

    Lyon looked over at Cecile and Selena for opinions, but both of them nodded for the rarity of it. "Heh, fine, take me there, but how do you deal with the two knights?"

    "D-Don''t worry, they are pro-human," said ric.

    Lyon nced over at the two knights who were at the mercy of Kesya, then darted back, "Lead the way."

    ric nodded before he turned around. Lyon frowned, noticing his stiff shoulders, he pped his back.

    ric squealed as he was pushed, as he heard, "Calm down."

    "T-Thank you..." the captain nodded. He then assumed his bearing as he looked at the two knights, "I need you two to help me clean this mess, Tell them that I need to recuperate for a while, and I fought this Bahnci, don''t mention him and the others."

    "Yes, captain!" said the two knights.

    ric nodded, "I owe you two." he turned and said, "I''ll be your driver, please, hop on one of the wagons."

    "One adventure, to the next!" Kesya leaped into the wagon.

    "I swear she never aged," Cecile shook her head as she walked toward the wagon.

    "There is nothing like the smell of adventure," Lyon proudly grinned.

    "Darling, we finally meet the ones that remember you," said Selena as she hopped on his arm with hers. "The time is nigh."

    "Indeed... and once wee and get Maria, I shall open the door, it''s high time that the world remembers who I am," Lyon''s eyes sharpened. "When that timees, help me."

    "I will, we all will," said Selena as they both stepped into the wagon.

    ric nodded at the two knights as his hand already held the reign. The horse galloped in a different direction off the road and into the forest.

 Chapter 1052 Are You Really Him?

    <h4>Chapter 1052 Are You Really Him?</h4>

    The grove was a breathtaking tapestry of nature''s finest hues and textures. Sunlight filtered through the thick canopy of ancient trees, casting dappled patterns of light and shadow on the ground below. The air was scented with the delicate perfume of blooming flowers and the earthy fragrance of moss-covered rocks.

    Tall, elegant trees with leaves of various shades of green reached skyward, their branches interweaving to create a living cathedral of nature. Beneath their sheltering embrace, the ground was nketed in a lush carpet of emerald grass, interspersed with patches of wildflowers that painted thendscape with vibrant sshes of color.

    Crystal-clear streams meandered through the grove, their gentle babbling a soothing melody that harmonized with the rustling of leaves in the breeze. The sunlight danced on the surface of these streams, creating glimmers of gold and silver that seemed to flow with the water.

    Majestic birds flitted from branch to branch, their melodious songs adding to the symphony of nature. Butterflies danced in the air, their delicate wings a living mosaic of iridescent patterns. Even the smallest details, like the intricate patterns of ferns and the textured bark of ancient trees, were a testament to the grove''s enchanting beauty.

    It was a ce that seemed untouched by time, a sanctuary where the rhythms of nature unfolded in harmony. The grove was a living work of art, a haven of serenity that left all who beheld it in awe of the world''s wonders.

    The wagon trundled along a worn path that meandered through the dense forest, its wheels rolling smoothly over the soft earth. As the trees gradually parted, the world outside suddenly transformed into a realm of enchantment. The wagon entered the grove with a gentle creak of its wooden frame, and the scene that unfolded before them was nothing short of mesmerizing.

    "Here we are," ric''s voice broke through the enchanting scene, drawing Lyon''s attention to their surroundings. The wagon gradually came to a stop, its wheels settling into the soft ground with a gentle sigh. Lyon''s gaze swept across the grove, taking in the breathtaking beauty that surrounded them. It was a ce untouched by the passage of time, a haven of tranquility nestled within the heart of the forest.

    The joyousughter of children filled the air, their voices carrying an infectious energy that could lift anyone''s spirits. Lyon turned his attention towards the source of themotion and watched as a group of human kids came rushing towards them, their faces lit up with excitement. Their footsteps were like music, a melody of youthful exuberance that resonated through the grove.

    "ric! ric!" they called out, their voices ringing with familiarity and fondness. Lyon couldn''t help but smile as he witnessed the heartwarming scene. These children held a special ce in ric''s heart, and it was clear that the feeling was mutual.

    As the kids reached ric, their boundless energy seemed to wrap around him like a warm embrace. They surrounded him, their faces beaming with happiness as they chatted animatedly, sharing stories and updates from their lives. ric''s own expression softened, and Lyon could see the genuine affection he held for these children.

    An elderly figure moved with a deliberate and steady pace, his steps guided by the wisdom of years gone by. His eyes, though barely visible, held a depth of experience that spoke of a lifetime''s worth of memories. As he approached ric, he greeted him with a weathered yet warm smile.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t our ric, returning to us," the elder''s voice carried a sense of familiarity, tinged with the surprise of unexpectedpany.

    ric returned the greeting with a respectful nod. "Greetings, Elder Garin."

    "Alright children, give ric some space and y elsewhere," said Elder Garin before seeing the children yfully make their way into the deeper region of the groove.

    ric smiled seeing the children wander in.

    "I thought that the next ration would be in another two weeks," said Elder Garin before his voice turned angsty, "I-is something the matter?"

    ric nodded with his eyes shaped like des. "Elder Garin, do you remember the story that you told me, about the emperor."

    Elder Garin nodded, "Absolutely, one cannot forget such a tale so easily, heh, I can remember that tale more than my deceased parents if I have to say."

    "Well," ric gestured for the elder to look at the group of figures that were appreciating the grove with their senses.

    "And who do we have here? Outsiders in our sacred grove?" The elder''s voice held a distant tremble, almost as if he was caught between the present and a distant past.

    As his gaze swept through the group, his sight stuck on Lyon''s face. His eyebrows softened as his pupils dted. His dry lips gaped as a breeze of wind fluttered his aged hair.

    "What... resemnce..." he murmured in battered breath.

    Lyon could sense the elder''s inner turmoil, his shock at the sight before him. "Hm? What''s wrong old man?"

    ric was at a loss at how Lyon greeted the elder.

    Elder Garin gulped, "What is your name, young man?"

    "Lyon Torga," Lyon smiled before the elder''s pupils trembled. Thetter''s stick fell from his hand.

    "E-Elder Garin?!" but ric''s call fell on deaf ears, and he knew the elder''s hearing was fine.

    The elder approached Lyon like a baby learning how to walk, gradually, but precise. His weary eyes were glistening and visible.

    "I... have read over a thousand scriptures about you..." said Elder Garin as he approached him. "I have heard... unwavering tales, indomitable, permeable, and straight unbelievable, yet... my father always told your feats with tears in his eyes in my sleep... Are you really him? Your face... It''s just like the drawings... the paintings..."

    Karina was puzzled. She looked over to see the others didn''t share the same expression as her. Then, her ncended on Lyon.

    His arms crossed, and he smirked before the elder paused. Lyon closed his eyes as he nodded before returning his nce, but the elder had disappeared from his sight.

    "Elder Garin..." ric muttered.

    Lyon nced a bit down and saw the figure that was more bone than muscle, kneeling like a knight to his ruler.

 Chapter 1053 Mourning

    <h4>Chapter 1053 Mourning</h4>

    "Elder Garin..." ric was stunned seeing the old figure kneeling outright. He had never seen such reverence from the elder before, but the doubts about their identity in his mind were getting clearer. It was a moment that transcended the ordinary, a convergence of past and present that ric found difficult to fullyprehend.

    Lyon, on the other hand, maintained aposed yet gentle demeanor. He met Elder Garin''s gaze with a quiet understanding, as if he too carried the weight of memories and unspoken stories. The moment seemed to transcend words, a silent exchange that spoke of shared experiences and a connection that spanned time itself.

    "Stand," said Lyon.

    Only then did Elder Garin stand, both on his feet. His head bowed with gratitude but his lips didn''t smile as he looked at Lyon. His eyes were basked in tears that were held for countless years. The creases on his face were the scar of stress.

    "Y-Your majesty, m-my father always believed," said Elder Garin.

    "Calm down, Garin," said Lyon. "Your father seems to know me well, where is he?"

    "Dead," said Elder Garin with a tune of sorrow.

    "O-Oh..." Lyon was perplexed. "He must have lived a good life."

    "He tried his best, Your Majesty," said Elder Garin. "But, he held a lot of scripture of your feats, telling me every chance he could, an emperor beloved by his people and feared by his enemies, a human that created a true haven for all species."

    "I see," Lyon nodded with disappointment.

    "A-Ah, I can''t keep Your Majesty, here,e,e, please visit our humble abode," said Garin.

    "Hold it," said Cecile.

    Elder Garin nced over at Cecile with reverence, "Yes, Empress Cecile?"

    "Please drop the title, we don''t want to court the wrong attention," said Cecile.

    "B-But?!" Elder Garin raised his brows.

    "Do as she said," said Selena.

    "I... I understand," the disappointment couldn''t be pacified, but he wore a smile at the end as he led the way with ric catching up to him.

    ric immediately asked after a few steps alongside the elder. He whispered, "Elder Garin, is it really him?"

    Elder Garin nodded, "I believe so, his name, the women''s name, especially the starting auburn hair, Tell me how many women have you seen with such hair?"

    "I..."

    "Not even in all Hell, that hair color is unique to the War Maiden, and then the painting, he is no doubt the emperor my father had spoken of," said Elder Garin. "However, it''s such a shame, I thought that my father couldn''t live to see it through."

    "I.. if you believe so, but what about the grove?" asked ric. "I don''t think that everyone would be so keen, especially not Karesh."

    "Well ric, why don''t you talk to the man himself," an irritated voice snipped in.

    Karesh stood near the outskirts of the grove, his figure cloaked in an air of wariness. His sharp eyes surveyed the neers �� ric and Lyon �� with a cautious scrutiny that bordered on suspicion. Tall and lean, he bore the markings of one who had weathered the challenges of life, his tanned skin hinting at days spent outdoors. His gaze held a certain intensity as if he were constantly attuned to his surroundings.

    A tangle of dark hair framed Karesh''s face, and his features carried a sense of ruggedness that spoke of resilience and determination. His jaw was set in a firm line, and his lips were rarely seen curving into a smile. There was a weightiness to his presence, an aura of someone who had seen both the beauty and the cruelty of the world.

    As ric and Lyon approached, Karesh''s stance remained guarded, a wall of skepticism separating him from the neers. His arms were crossed over his chest, a defensive gesture that mirrored his wary demeanor. He held no intention of offering a warm wee, his gaze unyielding as it met theirs.

    "The grove can''t bear the burden of more refugees," Karesh dered, his tone unyielding. "We''ve already stretched our resources thin. We can''t just wee outsiders without considering the consequences."

    "Karesh! Watch your tongue!" Elder Garin reprimanded.

    "Karesh, they are guests, not refugees," said ric with his eyes sharpened.

    "Then that''s even worse, they will not contribute but consume, We don''t need any more of them freeloaders," said Karesh as he scanned at Lyon and the others. "You also bring a non-human here, are you trying to kill us ric, are you epting the role of a cat now?"

    "You!!" ric''s eyes widened with anger.

    However, as the intensity in the atmosphere heightened. Lyon calmly walked past them, getting deeper into the grove with Selena, and Cecile, following before Kesya and Karina did the same.

    "O-Oi! Who gave you permission to enter the grove!" Karesh shouted.

    "You have more fingers than the ces that I''m not capable of visiting," said Lyon as he waved without stopping his pace.

    "W-What?!" Karesh was in disbelief before he stomped and made deliberate steps as he caught up to Lyon. "Stop right there!!"

    His voice startled the humans that lived inside the grove. There are simple abodes made out of simple woods, but the inhabitants grew wary after the shout. The ones inside peeked from the window but the ones on the little square got a clear view of Lyon and the others.

    "Karesh!" Garin rushed despite the difficulty of using his stick to run.

    Lyon paid no heed to the attention he garnered. He scanned the entire grove before he found a small clearing with tombstones on them. He furrowed his brows before approaching the ce.

    It was a small graveyard where the fallen were buried.

    "Oi!" Karesh caught up, "Don''t act so modest!''

    "Karesh! Stop your nuisance!" Garin shouted before his voice spoke softly toward Lyon, "Y-Y-Young master, may I ask who are you looking for?"

    "Your father."

    "I-It''s the one at the center," said Garin.

    Lyon quickly noticed it. The biggest one out of them all, it was written, ''The First Elder, Arvin'' on the tombstone.

    Lyon plucked out a wild flower before he knelt and put it on top of the center grave. His eyes were fixated on the ground but it was obvious that his mind was elsewhere. The man saw with his eyes but felt otherwise.

    "Thank you," he mustered the words before his nce caught a butterfly pping its wings freely then perched on the flower. He smirked before standing up. He turned around before catching Karesh with a face full of disagreement.

 Chapter 1054 The Zodiac Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1054 The Zodiac Emperor</h4>

    "Do you own this grove?" asked Lyon.

    As Lyon''s question hung in the air, a palpable tension settled over the scene. Karesh''s features contorted in disbelief, a mixture of shock and indignation overtaking his expression. The audacity of Lyon''s inquiry was like a p across his face, challenging the very foundation of his unspoken authority within the grove.

    His initial defiance wavered, his eyes flickering between Lyon and the ground as if searching for the right words to respond. The realization that his attempt at exerting authority was being exposed created a sense of defeat that gnawed at his pride. Karesh had projected himself as a figure of influence, an effort tomand the respect of his peers, but Lyon''s pointed question hadid bare the truth.

    The onlookers, scattered in a semi-circle around the scene, exchanged incredulous nces. The audacity of Lyon''s question was undeniable, and the shockwave of its impact rippled through their expressions. Whispers began to flutter, carried by the wind, as the murmurs of disbelief and realization reached their ears.

    ric''s features remained neutral, but a barely concealed smirk tugged at the corners of his lips. He seemed to find amusement in the unfolding spectacle, his gaze shifting from Karesh to Lyon and back again. It was as if ric had been anticipating this confrontation, and the sight of Karesh''s difort only added to his satisfaction.

    And then there was Cecile, standing nearby with her usual air of confidence. Her smirk was unmistakable, a curl of amusement that danced in her eyes. She didn''t bother to conceal her amusement, her gaze locked on Karesh as if she were savoring the spectacle before her.

    In the midst of this collective reaction, Karesh found himself ensnared in a web of disbelief and vulnerability. The realization that he had been acting out of turn, iming a position that wasn''t rightfully his, bore down on him like a heavyweight. The facade of authority he had constructed crumbled in the face of Lyon''s direct question, leaving him standing exposed and humbled in front of his peers and the elders who knew the truth.

    "I..." Karesh then furrowed his brows. "What''s that supposed to mean!? Don''t turn this on me, I''m saying for the good of the humans in the grove! For their survival!"

    "Ah, young master, please, let''s not stir into that problem for now, Why don''t you join me in my humble abode, I''ll be the greatest host," said Garin as he nodded. His eyes gave a hint of pleading.

    "I will not be staying here in the grove," said Lyon as he raised his arms and then folded them into a cross under his chest.

    "Heh, at least you know your ce," said Karesh.

    "Garin, is anyone in this grove capable of healing a lost limb?" asked Lyon.

    Karina''s eyes sharpened as her slightly pointy ears perked.

    "I''m afraid, there is no such cultivator here," Garin shook his head.

    "Then our business here is done," said Lyon. "We''re leaving."

    "No, please, young master!" said Garin with an obvious pleading tone. However, his hoarse voice fell on deaf ears.

    Karesh was stunned by Lyon''s decision but weed it in merry inside his heart. He had done a deed to the grove, however, ric was now the one at a loss.

    "Good, but how do we have a guarantee that you will seal your lips about this location?" asked Karesh.

    Lyon paused, "My guarantee?"

    "This grove is not a gem, but those demi-humans wille at the opportunity to see us so peacefully, living here," said Karesh. "I don''t want the grove to face misfortune once you left."

    "I don''t think you understand..."

    "Huh?" Karesh saw Lyon turn around with a deliberate act. His eyes immediately shuddered in horror at the sight. The bearing of the man he condemned to leave, shifted entirely.

    Lyon furrowed his brows, his hands no longer crossed at the front but resting behind his back. The group made way for him. He walked with every step causing nature to drop their temperature to a degree. The grove, a ce of serenity, bowed before his presence.

    The cultivation with the exact reverse of energy against hell, he stood as if there was none in the first ce. And as he stood right in front of Karesh. There, thetter shrunk like an ant as Lyon''s eyes turned condescending.

    "Do you think those demi-humans are the only ones capable of razing this grove to the ground?" Lyon''s eyes shed.

    Karesh suddenly lost his bnce and fell on his bottom. His fingers trembled and his pupils tremored.

    "P-Please, Your Majesty! Have mercy! This young one still doesn''t know the significance of your presence!" said Elder Garin as he kowtowed right beside him.

    The grove immediately filled with gasps and covered mouths as they saw the greatest elder willingly have his forehead kissing nature''s ground, more so to a young man.

    Lyon swiftly turned around, "Hmph! Remember this, the only reason why this grove is still around is because of your father, Garin, if not, this ce would be full of curious demi-humans, circling in spection around a crater."

    It was a threat. However, Garin fully believed that the emperor he revered had all the means to raze the grove to the ground perhaps without even lifting a single finger.

    Lyon walked away, "ric, sent me back to Felidora."

    "Huh? Y-Yes, absolutely, young master," said the captain.

    Lyon and the girls slowly vanished from the sight of the grove, and only then did Garin stand up, saying with a bow, "Thank you for your mercy, your majesty."

    "E-Elder, who is he?" asked Karesh.

    Elder Garin was immediately washed by wisdom as his eyes looked at the silhouette leaving his nce. "He is the emperor that my father talked about, that my father vehemently believes will make a return, and now... he is here in this era."

    Lyon yawned as he entered the wagon and ric settled the horses.

    "The one and only emperor, who ruled the only floating empire in the sky," Garin continued before his eyes opened wide as his lips trembled, "The Emperor, Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga."

 Chapter 1055 Felidora

    <h4>Chapter 1055 Felidora</h4>

    Felidora, a realm of vibrant enchantment and cultural splendor, sprawled beneath an expansive sky, its beauty matched only by its rich history. The kingdom stood as a captivating blend of natural wonders and architectural marvels, a testament to the harmonious coexistence between civilization and the surrounding environment.

    Nestled amidst rolling hills and lush valleys, Felidora boasted andscape that was both breathtaking and diverse. Verdant forests stretched their arms in every direction, their emerald canopy sheltering an array of flora and fauna. Crystal-clear rivers meandered through thend, weaving intricate patterns that mirrored the kingdom''s intricate tapestry of culture.

    The heart of Felidora beats within its grand capital, a city that blends the grace of tradition with the innovation of the modern age. Majestic pces with intricate domes and minarets stood as testaments to the kingdom''s historical significance. Yet, in contrast, bustling marketces and artisan alleys hummed with life, showcasing the fusion of old-world charm and contemporary ingenuity.

    The city''s streets were alive with color and movement. Vibrant banners adorned with intricate patterns swayed gently in the breeze, while bustling markets offered treasures from far-offnds. The air was redolent with the mingling scents of exotic spices and freshly baked bread, a symphony of aromas that delighted the senses.

    The people of Felidora were as diverse as their surroundings,ing together in a harmonious blend of cultures and traditions. borate garments adorned with intricate embroidery reflected the kingdom''s rich history, while theughter of children echoed through bustling zas, a reminder of the city''s vibrant present.

    The wagon trundled along the well-paved road, its wheels humming a rhythmic tune that harmonized with the gentle rustling of leaves in the warm breeze. The journey had been a mix of serenity and excitement, thendscape transitioning from the serene countryside to the bustling outskirts of a grand city. Felidora awaited them with open arms, it''s colorful banners and intricate architecture a vibrant prelude to the enchantment thaty ahead.

    As the wagon neared its destination, Cecile''s yful nudge disrupted Lyon''s light slumber. Blinking his eyes open, he rubbed the remnants of sleep from his vision and stretched his arms, momentarily disoriented. Cecile''s voice carried a spark of amusement as she announced their arrival, pulling him fully from the realm of dreams.

    "We''re here in Felidora," she chimed a hint of mischief in her tone.

    Lyon''s gaze shifted, and his eyes widened as they fell upon the captivating tableau that unfolded before him. The city''s outskirts were a veritable menagerie of life, a symphony of races and species living in harmony. Elves with their graceful demeanor moved through the crowd, their pointed ears catching the light in a hypnotic dance. Druids, their connection to nature evident in their every step, conversed with the flora and fauna as if they were old friends. Beastmen exuded strength and primal energy, their presence an embodiment of nature''s wild essence.

    Among them, Foxmen disyed a curious yfulness that seemed to infuse every interaction, their tails swaying like joyful banners. However, amidst this vibrant tapestry of beings, something felt conspicuously absent. The absence of humans was palpable.

    Lyon leaned toward ric before asking, "Where are you taking us? I hope it''s not the prison."

    "O-Of course not, young master," said ric.

    "Oh, you believe that old man''s story?" Lyon smiled with a tinge of amusement.

    "Let''s not talk about that here, I''m taking you to my home," said ric. "I have sufficient guest rooms, but you will have to share."

    "Don''t worry about us, we can sleep together just fine on one massive bed," answered Lyon confidently.

    "Ehem!" Karina coughed.

    "Okay, two massive beds," said Lyon with a wry smile.

    The wagon glided smoothly through the cobbled streets of Felidora, the clip-clop of horse hooves harmonizing with the city''s lively atmosphere. As the cityscape gradually shifted, the surroundings grew more elegant, and the streets widened into grand boulevards. Tall trees lined the paths, their branches arching gracefully overhead as if to embrace the travelers in their shade.

    Amidst this refined district, ric skillfully guided the wagon to a stop before an impressive mansion. The building stood as a testament to both grandeur and practicality, its architectural designbining the elegance of the Elven aesthetic with the strength of stonework favored by the Beastmen.

    The mansion''s fa?ade was adorned with intricate carvings that celebrated nature and the unity of the races, a visual representation of Felidora''s harmony. Tall windows showcased the artistry of the Druids, with stained ss panels depicting scenes from the kingdom''s history, a testament to its rich culture and traditions.

    As the wagon halted, ric''s voice carried a sense of pride as he spoke, "Wee to my humble home, one befitting the title of a captain of the knights." His eyes glinted with a mixture of modesty and genuine affection for the ce he called his own.

    Karina was drowned in awe as she saw the mansion. It was a luxury that not even her father in Nostria had. However, her sentiment was of her own, the other was not as impressed.

    "Wee back, Captain ric," the guards opened the gate after a bow.

    ric nodded in response before entering the mansion, then the guards closed the gate.

    After avoiding prying eyes, Lyon and the others found themselves in an elegant parlor. Kesya immediately sumbed to her curiosity as she stood near whatever she found interesting. Karina was the same albeit more reserved.

    ric sat down right the opposite of Lyon and his wives. He rubbed his hands together, pacifying his anxiety, even though Lyon looked rather ordinary without his regal bearing.

    "Regarding your question early on, I do... but not fully."

    "Oh?" Lyon chimed in amusement.

    "First of all, you killed Bahnci so fluently and effortlessly, a masterss disy of using your surroundings before..." he nced over and saw Kesya admiring his bought paintings, then darted back to Lyon. "The second one was, Elder Garin kowtowing, that old man might look frail, but he is not. He taught me how to fight."

    Lyon smirked before he nodded, "That''s fine, whether you believe me or not, it doesn''t matter to me, but I do have a request."

    "You want to heal your friend," said ric.

    Karina got her attention piqued. She turned before standing right next to the three of them.

    "Smart," said Cecile.

    "You have doubts," asked Selena.

    "Well... I can''t guarantee safe lips," said ric before sighing, "The tension between humans and demi-humans is getting... absurd."

    "Hmm... I see what you mean," said Lyon as he frowned. "You don''t happen to know any healing hermit living in some valley, do you?"

    "Uh... what?" ric was puzzled.

    "Forgive my husband''s... assertiveness," said Cecile. "It''s just that we do often find hermits back in the day."

    "I-I see..." ric gulped.

    "Hey, what''s this?" Kesya courted their attention. Her finger pointed at the poster he took on the table nearby.

    "The annual Felidora Tournament..." ric muttered.

    Cecile opened her hand with her palm facing up before Kesya gave it to her. She read the content aloud.

    ''One wish will be granted by the King of Felidora; Battle your way to the very top and be Felidora''s champion."

    "Pretty straightforward," said Selena.

    "Just like the solution to our problem," Lyon stood up with his arms crossed and a smirk hanging.

    "W-Wait, young master, are you��"

    "Of course," Kesya grinned. "Let''s enter together, Emperor!"

    "No," Cecile answered, gaining control of the atmosphere. "Lyon, you will not enter the tournament, but Kesya will."

    "Eh..." Lyon slouched in disagreement.

    "Me too," said Karina.

    "K-Karina?" Lyon raised his brows.

    "I... I too want topete," said Karina as her eyes revealed determination.

    "Then you will," said Cecile. "After all, Kesya and Karina can''t be counted as humans, so it will not stir a problem."

    Karina nodded.

    "Then it''s decided," Lyon smiled with a hint of yfulness.

 Chapter 1056 Felidora Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 1056 Felidora Tournament</h4>

    As the days rolled by in Felidora, the anticipation for the uing tournament painted an air of excitement across the kingdom. The buzz of conversations revolved around predictions, potential champions, and the various races that would be participating. Banners and decorations adorned the city, and the air held a palpable sense ofpetition and camaraderie.

    In the midst of this vibrant atmosphere, the night before the tournament''smencement arrived, casting a calm and silvery glow over Felidora. Within the grand mansion that now hosted Lyon and hispanions, preparations, and ns were discussed in hushed voices. But as the moonlight bathed the surroundings, Lyon''s intentions seemed to differ from the group''s.

    As he neared the heart of the capital, Lyon''s steps brought him to a ce where anticipation was reced by weariness. The receptionist stationed at a desk stifled a yawn, his eyes heavy from the monotony of waiting for his shift to end. Just when his patience was wearing thin, Lyon''s arrival caught him off guard.

    A rustle of fabric, a faint but purposeful exhale, and Lyon emerged from the shadows. The receptionist blinked in mild surprise, his drowsiness momentarily forgotten as he observed the cloaked figure that had stood right in front of him.

    "I''m here to register, where should I sign?" asked Lyon.

    "W-What? Oh, just sign the paper with your name," said the receptionist.

    Lyon proceeded to do as he told. The pen danced on the paper as the receptionist tried to take a peek at his name.

    "If you are so keen to know my name, read it," said Lyon as he rotated the paper before sliding it to the receptionist with a smirk.

    "Hmph," The receptionist looked at the list but as his eyesid on the bottom of the list, his eyes furrowed. "Lyon Torga?"

    "Is something wrong?" Lyon asked.

    "Are you a human?"

    "What makes you think so?" asked Lyon.

    The receptionist paused and the atmosphere slowly sank into utter silence. "Heh, hah, hahaha, c''mon, you can''t be serious."

    "I don''t get what you mean," Lyon said.

    "It''s Lyon Torga, the fantasy king that the humans yearned toe back, everyone knew the old legend," said the receptionist as he leaned back with his arms crossed under his chest. "There is really no way that you just picked that name out of the blue."

    "Not a king, an emperor," said Lyon. "Big difference."

    "Hah! See? You''re messing around with me," the receptionist shook his head. "But, I give you credit though, no human has ever dared to enter the tournament, Tomorrow will be a spectacle for sure."

    "Then you should get yourself a front seat, and a soft little pillow for your jaw so that it will not hit the floor," said Lyon with a smirk.

    "A human with that attitude, the crowd will swallow you whole," said the receptionist as he saw Lyon turn his back.

    "Then they will break their jaws," said Lyon before he vanished.

    The receptionist was startled as he blinked his eyes repeatedly. The man vanished like a ghost at the slightest hint of misdirection. He had his back straight as he looked at the list and immediately his ncended on the name at the bottom of it. It was still the same name. "It wasn''t a ghost..." he looked up at the empty road ahead. The only clue Lyon left, was the ink on the sheet of paper.

    ---

    The day of the highly anticipated Felidora Tournament dawned, bringing with it an air of exhration that swept through the grand capital like wildfire. The city was alive with a vibrant energy, the streets bustling with a diverse array of people from all corners of the kingdom and beyond. Banners bearing the emblem of Felidora pped in the wind, adding a touch of color to the already festive atmosphere.

    In the midst of this excitement, three cloaked figures moved through the crowd, their faces partially concealed by the hoods of their garments. Lyon, Cecile, and Selena had donned the attire of Felidora Kingdom to blend in effortlessly with the sea of participants and spectators. The cloaks not only protected their identities but also added a sense of mystery to their presence, a fitting guide for those who were well-acquainted with intrigue.

    Meanwhile, Kesya and Karina were in the bustling prep room alongside the other contestants, each preparing for the intense challenges that awaited them. The room was abuzz with a mixture of nervous tension and camaraderie, a testament to the shared anticipation of the tournament. Thepetitors from various races and backgrounds exchanged nces and whispered encouragements, united by their shared pursuit of victory.

    High above the bustling arena, the king of Felidora, a regal andmanding figure with a mane of hair reminiscent of a lion, upied a special seat reserved for rulers. His presence exuded authority, and his keen eyes observed the festivities below with a discerning gaze. Beside him sat his queen, a figure of grace and elegance, while their sons and daughters upied the tier below, their own anticipation evident in their expressions.

    The three captains of the kingdom were seated in a position of honor, elevated slightly above the general audience but just below the king and his immediate family. Their seats were strategically positioned to provide them with a clear view of the tournament arena, ensuring that they could monitor the proceedings closely and respond swiftly if any issues arose.

    ric the cat, Ss the elf, and Linnea the lioness, held important positions within the Felidora Kingdom''s military structure, and their roles extended beyond mere participation in the tournament. As captains, they were responsible for maintaining order, ensuring fairness, and upholding the integrity of thepetition. Their presence added a level of prestige and authority to the event, emphasizing its significance to the kingdom as a whole.

    Lyon discreetly turned to Cecile and Selena beneath the concealing hoods of their cloaks. "I''ll be back in a moment," he murmured softly. With a subtle nod and an understanding look, he then stepped away from their position, weaving through the crowd as he made his way toward a less popted area of the tournament grounds.

    "Wee, esteemed citizens of Felidora and honored guests, to the grand opening of the Felidora Tournament!" The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, met with cheers and apuse from the excited crowd. "Today, we gather to witness the remarkable talents of our kingdom''s finest warriors. Their strength, skill, and determination shall shine as theypete for glory!"

    As the contestants were called out one by one and Karina and Kesya stood among the lines of contestants, the tempo of the announcer was abruptly interrupted. His voice cracked a bit as he leaned his eyes toward the list, carefully reading the name inside his heart.

    The king of Felidora took notice of this just as well as the rest. His eyes squinted among the murmurs of the crowd.

    "Oh no..." Cecile sighed.

    "Darling..." Selena murmured.

    Kesya and Karina both had a sudden realization as their brows raised, the former with excitement, thetter with interest. They turned to the entrance.

    "Is a stone stuck in your throat? Or is my name that great."

    A voice that could not be any more familiar brought a grin to Kesya as she saw Lyon stepping out of the darkness, and then, the crowd was stunned. His identity was bare and to behold, his arms crossed under his chest, and a smirk that appeared even when facing a leviathan emerged.

    "Thest contestant! L-Lyon Torga!" the announcer said.

    His robe fluttered as he faced the puzzling look of the other contestants, his ears heard the tsunami of gasps, and his eyes saw the series of furrowed brows. The indomitable emperor himself had courted the stage even before the tournament began.

 Chapter 1057 Do I need To?

    <h4>Chapter 1057 Do I need To?</h4>

    Lyon Torga. The name resonated through the crowd. Every hush and every gaze wasid upon him. He didn''t lift his finger, but his name and presence were enough to buy their attention.

    "A human..." Ss muttered. The elf captain with his striking blonde hair smirked. "This will be entertaining, andedic." He giggled.

    ( What are you doing?! ) thought ric as his eyes widened with pupils trembling.

    Linnea with her golden locks draped on her shoulder, caught ric''s sudden movement and got her brows furrowing. She darted her nce toward the human man standing ever so confidently as if no de could trouble him. She squinted as she tried to make sense of the political move that might be hiding behind his action.

    "Let the tournament proceed!" The king''s voice boomed across the arena, cutting through the tension like a de. His eyes, golden and fierce like a lion''s, swept over the crowd before settling on the contestants below.

    "As ruler of Felidora, I wee you all to this grand event. May your strengths be tested, your skills showcased, and your honor upheld. This tournament is not just a disy of martial prowess, but a celebration of unity among our people."

    With a dignified nod, the king signaled for the tournament to begin, his presencemanding respect and attention from all. The cheers of the crowd rose once more, carrying with them a sense of excitement and anticipation for the battles that were about to unfold.

    With a visible swallow, the announcer collected himself and nodded. "Apologies for the interruption. Let us proceed with the tournament and celebrate the talents of our contestants!"

    Under the excitement, Lyon joined in line with the rest. One nce was enough for him to know that there were more than fifty, but he yawned at the thought of counting them.

    "Now, the first round will begin, RIGHT WHERE YOU STAND!" said the announcer with a grin. Some of the contestants were puzzled, especially those who never watched the Felidora Tournament before. However, the crowd cheered as the three knights jumped down from their seats.

    Each of them was indomitable, each of them dignified.

    "We will have to weed you out," said Ss the elf.

    "This test is about your soul endurance, We three will exude our presence and you should try your utmost best to endure them for as long as you can," said ric.

    "Only the top ten may proceed to the next round," said Linnea who stood the tallest amongst them. "Those who failed, leave." Her gaze prated all and the wave of her presence crashed onto the entire contestants.

    Those caught by surprise immediately seek bnce with their feet.

    "B-Begin!" the announcer shouted.

    Ss shook his head, he nced over at ric gesturing that they should join her.

    "Don''t interrupt," said Linnea as she leered over them before crossing her arms as she darted her nce back to the contestants.

    "A-Amazing..." one of the crowd gulped. "We can barely see her aura exploding, they must be going through hell down there."

    "We are watching from quite a distance, but really there is no denying the golden daughter of the king, incredible," said one of the crowd.

    "I can rest assured that Captain Linnea will seed the throne, but holy, this is something else, talk about raw power!" said another.

    "Tch!" Karina had her shoulders loading a mountain. Every inch of nature seemed to want to push her down to the ground, to submit. However, back in her homnd, her brother, her father, and the people who gave her the title ''Golden Demoness'', all respected her, and idolized her, and it was enough fuel for her to grit her teeth as she faced the lioness with taut muscles.

    "The soul, is the hallmark of the cultivator, You might grindstone with your hands, but without a strong soul, you are nothing," said Linnea as one demi-human dropped on his knee before his entire body followed.

    "One down!" said the announcer as he pointed out at the passed-out cultivator, "And... it wasn''t the human..." his voice trailing off.

    The crowd was stunned as their gazes followed the announcer''s finger. It wasn''t the human, it wasn''t Lyon Torga, but another contestant instead. Then their eyes began the search amongst the forty-nine contestants left.

    Lyon was there, standing aloof as he watched the other struggle to breathe properly. He could count the amount of sweat emerging from their foreheads, but he yawned at the tenth count.

    "T-That human... he... is fine?" said one of the crowd before they saw another three contestants dropping on their knees before their bodies followed.

    The king himself had his piercing gaze scanned along the contestants before pausing at the nce of the only human below.

    "Phew, that Lyon Torga is quite capable," said Ss.

    "Y-Yeah," ric responded as his gaze didn''t leave Lyon for a single second. ( The tremendous aura of the golden daughter of Felidora, yet, he looks so bored, perhaps... he really is... ).

    "Hmm?" Linnea noticed the attention shifted toward one body. She frowned at how leisurely Lyon waspared to the rest. "Let''s take it up a notch," she murmured as her aura burst out, dampening the atmosphere with a whisper of the roar of a mystical lion.

    Ten to twenty instantly dropped, but the man who was making the headlines in their minds still stood.

    "Oi, Oi, are you serious?" the crowd shared the sentiments.

    "L-Look, Captain Linnea is approaching the human," said one of the crowd.

    Linnea walked around with her hands swinging. Her bearing was not a fault as themander, the captain of the prestigious knight of Felidora. Her lithe body approached Lyon who was drowsy.

    "It has been a long time since a human is capable of making it this far," said Linnea.

    "H-Huh?" Lyon turned his head before he smiled seeing the beauty, "Y-Yes."

    Linnea was puzzled for a moment and the aura lightened for an instant before she resumed her focus.

    "You share the same name as the favorite legend amongst the humans, do you have any hidden intention?" asked Linnea as she further intensified her aura.

    Lyon was bare and got the strongest direct contact than the other contestants, yet as the others fell he didn''t tter nor flustered. "Are you interrogating me?"

    "No, it''s just a question," said Linnea without shaking her head.

    "I see, well, my intention is to heal my very good friend by winning the king''s favor," said Lyon before smiling.

    "Noble cause... but you humans are not famous for it," said Linnea. "You want riches, fame, resources, am I right?"

    "Well, if you give me, I would take it, but if you ask me what I want, that''s the wrong answer," said Lyon as he smiled.

    "I can sniff a lie," said Linnea as she put her aura to her maximum capacity, rendering those incapable and unsuitable instantly on their knees, even Karina was one leg away from her body hitting the ground.

    "Do I need to?" Lyon said before his eyes sharpened. His own aura burst in an instant repelling Linnea''s like a hot knife through butter.

    Her eyes widened like a whip, his aurashed out and her golden locks fluttered. For a split second, she saw his smirk before all the contestants broke down andy on the ground.

    "And the first round is over!!"

    Linnea was in disbelief with her lips gaped under the roar of the crowd. She nced down and saw Lyon on the floor giving her a mischievous smile.

    Meanwhile, on the other end, Kesya also gave the same smile before giggling by herself.

 Chapter 1058 Finest Trick

    <h4>Chapter 1058 Finest Trick</h4>

    In the aftermath of the unexpected conclusion of the first round, Linnea''s authoritative demeanor remained unshaken. While the crowd erupted in astonishment and cheers, she cast a measured look toward Lyon, her expression a mix of incredulity and mild irritation.

    Amid the cacophony of the crowd, Linnea''s gaze returned to Lyon, her expression conveying a subtle challenge of its own. Despite the unconventional turn of events, she was resolved to uphold the integrity of the tournament and ensure that the subsequent rounds truly showcased the contestants'' capabilities. Without saying a word, her silence spoke volumes, emphasizing her determination to maintain her reputation as a stern and capable captain.

    Ss let out a resigned sigh as he approached Linnea, with ric at his side. The situation at hand was undoubtedlyplex, and it weighed heavily on his mind. "Now this is a problem," he remarked, his tone a mixture of exasperation and contemtion. He nced over at Linnea, his gaze seeking hers as they both grappled with the challenge before them. "How are we going to pick the ten that will advance to the next round?" he asked, his voice carrying a genuine note of concern.

    "I think Captain Linnea has every right to make the decision," ric interjected, his voice firm and supportive. He turned his attention to Linnea, his expression conveying both respect for her authority and a shared sense of responsibility.

    The crowd held their collective breath, their anticipation palpable as all eyes turned to Linnea, waiting for her next move. The arena was filled with electric energy, the excitement of the tournament mingling with the tension of the moment. Linnea''s poised demeanor only heightened the suspense, making her decision all the more significant.

    With her arms crossed and her eyes closed, Linnea contemted the situation. The simultaneous falls of the contestants had created a challenge in determining thest ten standing. Her brows furrowed in concentration, her mind working swiftly to assess the situation. Finally, her eyes snapped open, revealing a determined and focused gaze. The weight of her authority returned as she dered her decision, her voice carrying across the arena, and her hands extended forward.

    "The first ten to stand up will advance!" Her words resonated with a no-nonsense authority that left no room for argument. The crowd paused, the first round was not over yet. The roar of cheers was rumbling in one''s ears. Her aura erupted once more, deterring those who tried to stand up.

    The contestants immediately understood the new criterion, and a flurry of movement erupted as they struggled to rise, pushing against their fatigue and soreness to secure their spot in the next round. The tension in the air was palpable as the fate of the remaining contestants hung in the bnce, awaiting Linnea''s final judgment.

    "The first ten to stand up shall earn the spot to the next round!!" The announcement.

    The tense atmosphere in the arena was palpable as the contestants, each pushing their limits, tried their best to stand up. The crowd''s excitement grew with each struggle, their cheers and encouragement filling the air. The contestants, driven by the desire to advance to the next round, disyed remarkable determination and resilience.

    Amidst the cheers and encouragement for the other contestants, an unsettling hush seemed to surround Lyon. Instead of joys, there were murmurs of skepticism and disdain. The crowd''s reaction to him was far from supportive, with some even openly disying theirck of approval. It was clear that being a human in apetition dominated by demi-humans had cast a shadow over Lyon''s reception.

    As the crowd''s mixed reactions reverberated through the arena, a few voices became distinct.

    "Look at that human trying topete with us."

    "He doesn''t stand a chance against real demi-humans."

    "Why did they even let him enter? This is a tournament for the strong."

    Lyon smirked as he was still ''groveling'' on the ground. "Indeed, isn''t it."

    Linnea furrowed her brows as she saw Lyon on all four. She knew he was pretending, she knew it very well, however, she couldn''t help but have doubt as she saw the human face difficulties in his breathing, and the way he perspirated as well. It was surreal, but it was fake, yet her mind was struggling to discern it.

    (Take this seriously!) thought Linnea as her fury exuded through her aura. Her pride swept over the contestants once more, and Lyon was the closest.

    "The first contestant to advance to the next round is Karina!" the announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, temporarily diverting the crowd''s attention from Lyon.

    Karina had her fist up in the air as sweat apanied her incoherent breathing. She looked over to the side where Kesya was and found her standing up as well after a few others had as well.

    Kesya had her mischievous nce at Lyon who was still on all four. She very well understood what was going on, and with a yful tone she said, "Oh we''re at nine already!"

    One beastman amongst the contestants had his eyes lit up. It was a golden opportunity, he saw the only one that was about to surpass him was the human, yet unlike the human, he wasn''t on all four, his back was straight with one knee on the ground.

    "One MORE PUSH!" the beastman growled.

    "Tch!" Lyon smirked and a pulse of his aura waved, submitting him who was already on one knee to drop again.

    "Ah, he fell!" the announcer said, "So close!!"

    "Time to wrap this up," said Lyon as he put one knee forward.

    "A-Are you kidding me?!" one of the crowds eximed.

    "No, this is pretty much reality," said Lyon as he effortlessly stood up and faced Linnea.

    The atmosphere froze as they caught their expression on hold. Karina smirked and Kesya was giggling by the side. Selena got her hands cupped by Cecile so that the former didn''t p and invite trouble.

    Linnea had her eyes narrowed as she saw Lyon''s mischievous grin.

    "T-Thest contestant to go to the next round is... Lyon Torga..."

 Chapter 1059 Bet

    <h4>Chapter 1059 Bet</h4>

    The announcer''s jaw dropped slightly as he stared at Lyon, his surprise mirroring that of the astonished crowd. He had expected the demi-human contestants to dominate thepetition, and Lyon''s unexpected advancement had caught him off guard.

    For a moment, the announcer seemed at a loss for words, but he quickly regained hisposure and cleared his throat. "Ladies and gentlemen, it seems we have witnessed a remarkable turn of events. Lyon, the human contestant, has proven his mettle and earned his ce among the top ten. Let us give him our apuse, for his determination and skill have brought him this far!"

    His voice rang out, encouraging some polite apuse from the audience, though it was clear that Lyon still faced skepticism from many. The announcer''s surprise lingered in the air, a testament to the unpredictability of the tournament.

    The crowd''s murmurs continued to swell, an undercurrent of curiosity and uncertainty passing through them. Many eyes turned toward the king, seeking his reaction to Lyon''s unexpected advancement. But the king''s silence spoke volumes, and theck of any words from him only deepened the intrigue.

    As the silence hung in the air, the announcer''s nervous gulp was audible, a clear indication of the tension that had settled over the arena. It was as if everyone was waiting for the next shoe to drop, for some sign of what was toe. With a determined exhale, the announcer raised his voice once more to signal the beginning of the next round, attempting to move the tournament forward amid the heightened atmosphere.

    The defeated contestants began to rise, their expressions painted with a mixture of disappointment and frustration. As they got back on their feet, each one of them shot a pointed re in Lyon''s direction, a collective disy of their displeasure at his unexpected sess, but thetter was nonchnt as if not even a horde of gods could make him flinch.

    ric''s doubts about Lyon''s true identity gradually began to dissipate, although a faint trace of uncertainty still lingered in his mind. The events of the tournament had showcased Lyon''s extraordinary capabilities, pushing ric to reconsider any lingering suspicions.

    Ss pped twice. "What you did is incredible, you are the first human to pass the first round, proud you must be. However, sadly, the next round is my turf, or should I say the elves."

    Ss summoned a bow with his intent. He grabbed it and ced an arrow as he taut in Lyon''s direction. He smirked before the arrow was released, barely scratching Lyon''s hair and leaving it fluttering. Zipping through the air the arrow went straight to the bullseye.

    However, a different sentiment was directed towards Lyon, with some in the crowd using the opportunity to belittle him, suggesting that this round would be his downfall. The taunts and insults reverberated in the air, creating a hostile atmosphere.

    "This is yourst round! At least gave us a goodugh!"

    "Humans are no match against elves in archery!"

    "Remember this day!"

    Lyon kept his poise as he turned around. His eyes were aloof, seeing the target was a standstill. A prey begging to be hit, he shook his head with a smile. "A in old target, how disappointing at this level of grandeur."

    "Ladies and gentlemen, for the second round of the Felidora Tournament, we will test the contestants'' uracy and precision with the bow and arrow. Each contestant will have one shot to hit the target. The closer the arrownds to the center, the higher the points they will receive. However, in the case of a tie, the faster archer wins."

    "Line up!" a regal voice exuded from the crowd. The king himself stood with his hand extended forward. "I will give the signal, and when I say fire, you will fire the arrow."

    The staff meticulously distributed bows and arrows to each contestant, ensuring a level ying field for the archerypetition. The contestants received their weapons with various expressions, ranging from determination to anxiety. Among them, Lyon was thest in line to receive his bow, and the staff''s displeased expression did not go unnoticed.

    As Lyon extended his hand to ept the bow and the arrow, a subtle hint of a smirk yed at the corners of his lips. He held the staff''s gaze, his eyes sparkling with a mixture of amusement and confidence. With a nod of gratitude, he murmured his thanks, his voice carrying a subtle undertone of challenge.

    The staff''s expression seemed to waver for a moment, caught off guard by Lyon''s unexpected response. The air was charged with an unspoken tension, a silent exchange of defiance and determination between the two. Lyon''s demeanor, far from being affected by the staff''s disapproval, conveyed a sense of assurance that left a lingering impression.

    Amidst the bustling atmosphere of the tournament grounds, this brief interaction stood out like a spark in the darkness. Lyon''s self-assured response hinted at a depth of character that transcended mere appearances, leaving those who witnessed it to wonder about the enigmatic young man who seemed to possess more than met the eye.

    Ss let out a faint clicking sound of his tongue, a mixture of amusement and skepticism, as he observed Lyon''s departing figure. His head shook subtly, his expression hinting at his certainty that Lyon''s performance in this round would likely be subpar. Turning to ric and Linnea, who stood nearby, he couldn''t resist the urge to voice his doubts.

    "You know," Ss began, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, "I''m seriously considering making a bet. What do you both say? Do you think our mysterious friend will manage to prove us wrong?"

    ric, standing at his side, exchanged a nce with Linnea, both of them sharing a knowing smile. Linnea''s arms were crossed, her gaze fixed on the archery range, where contestants were preparing for their shots. She seemed contemtive, her expression revealing little about her thoughts on the matter.

    "Careful now, Ss," ric replied, his voice carrying a touch of amusement. "That man has an uncanny way of surprising us when we least expect it."

    Linnea finally broke her silence, her tone carrying a hint of challenge. "Alright then, what are the terms of this bet?"

    Ss grinned his yful demeanor in full swing. "How about this: if Lyon manages to hit the target dead center, I owe you both a nice dinner. But if he misses entirely, you both owe me the same."

    "That bet is not really fair now is it?" asked ric.

    Ss shrugged, "It''s a bet, You can back off if you want, it''s not likecking one dinner would be a huge thing for me."

    "If he hit the center, you owe me two dinners," said Linnea as her gaze remained on Lyon''s back like a curiosity of a cat.

    "Deal!" Ss then nced at ric who shook his head.

 Chapter 1060 I Still Got it

    <h4>Chapter 1060 I Still Got it</h4>

    Karina held the bow in her hand, her fingers gently caressing the smooth wood. It was a weapon she had never used before, but as her gaze fixed upon it, an inexplicable sense of familiarity washed over her. It was as if some ancestral connection had been awakened within her, guiding her in this unfamiliar moment.

    She raised the bow, her movements fluid and confident, as though she had wielded it countless times before. The tension of the string beneath her fingers felt like second nature. It was a sensation that resonated deep within her as if the spirits of her ancestors whispered their wisdom and guidance.

    As she stood there, bow in hand, her connection to this ancient weapon became undeniable. The uncertainty she initially felt gave way to a profound assurance. It was as though the spirits of her lineage had chosen this moment to lend their strength and knowledge, guiding her in this unfamiliar endeavor.

    Kesya examined the bow in her hand with a hint of skepticism. "Not really my style," she mused aloud, "but I do have some elf blood in me."

    As she held the bow, a subtle transformation began. Her half-raven-ck hair gradually shifted to a vibrant shade of blond, and she even grew a bit taller. It was as though the ancient wisdom of a royal elf was briefly channeled through her, enhancing her connection to the bow and arrow.

    However, this newfound confidence quickly wavered when Kesya sensed an intense reing from the audience. It was a gaze that she recognized all too well, one that sent a shiver down her spine. With a wry smile, she swiftly canceled her transformation.

    "I don''t want to be on her bad side," Kesya muttered, referring to someone in the crowd whose disapproval she wished to avoid.

    The king''s voice resonated throughout the grand arena,manding the attention of both contestants and spectators. He stood with an air of authority, his words carrying the weight of experience and wisdom. His address was not just a mere formality but a reminder of the kingdom''s values and the qualities they upheld.

    "All bows pointed down," the kingmanded, his tone unwavering. "We never know where an enemy mighte, and they will always try to surprise us when they can. And when that timees, uracy, speed, and powere into y. All that is encased under the word, reflex."

    His words hung in the air, echoing through the arena as if engraving themselves into the minds of all present. It was a lesson in vignce, a reminder that even in the midst of festivities, the kingdom''s defenses should never be forgotten.

    The king''s promation set the tone for the archery round, emphasizing the importance of reflexes, readiness, and the ability to defend the realm at a moment''s notice.

    The king''smand rang out, "Fire!"

    Ss, with a confident grin, released a resounding p, and the target catapulted into the air, soaring high above the contestants. The archerypetition was about to begin in earnest.

    The contestants and the spectators alike stared up in utter disbelief as they beheld the astonishing sight unfolding before them. The atmosphere had turned electric, and a collective hush fell over the crowd as they witnessed the unprecedented.

    High above, the target dangled, seemingly impossible to reach. Doubt filled the eyes of those watching, and a shadow of despair loomed. Even the captains of the knights, including Ss, couldn''t hide their apprehension.

    "You''re kidding, right?" Ss muttered, his voiceced with disbelief.

    "I knew he would pull something like this," said Cecile before she sighed, "But... I do want the crowd to shut up."

    Meanwhile, Selena was lovestruck as she set her gaze on him.

    In a disy that was absolute, Lyon, the sole human among the contestants, was soaring through the air with poise, his bow at the ready. A grin adorned his face as he ascended, and his eyes gleamed with the wisdom of a seasoned hunter. This was a skill honed and refined through countless repetitions, passed down by the very best. A skill that could rival even the most revered archer among the elves.

    "Even after death, I still got it, mother."

    With a release as smooth as the wind, Lyon''s arrow sailed through the air. It struck the target with pinpoint uracy, piercing an arrowhead that had already been embedded from a previous shot.

    Another arrow was loosed from below, hitting dead center from a different angle. Kesya pointed her bow downward and watched as her masternded gracefully on both feet, leaving the entire kingdom in a state of shock and awe.

    ric couldn''t help but murmur "Incredible" under his breath as he witnessed Lyon''s unmatched marksmanship. Despite his earlier doubts, it was bing increasingly clear that Lyon was no ordinary human. His skills were beyond impressive, and ric couldn''t wait to see how Lyon would fare in the next round of the tournament.

    Karina, inspired by Lyon''s incredible disy, decided to follow suit. With determination, she leaped into the air and drew her bow with her teeth. Her arrow shot forward, slicing through the atmosphere, but it missed the center of the target by a slight margin. "Tch," she clicked her tongue.

    Lyon''s confident performance had ignited apetitive spirit among the other contestants. With determined expressions, they took to the air one by one, each attempting to replicate Lyon''s astonishing shot. While some came close, none managed to match his precision.

    Lyon, on the other hand, nonchntly approached the three captains. With a confident smile, he handed the bow over to Ss. He seemed to be in a cheerful mood despite his exceptional performance.

    Lyon then yfully teased Ss, reminding him of the bet he had made earlier. "Looks like you owe the beautifuldy two dinners," he quipped, sharing augh with just himself. He winked at Lienna before he returned to his ce in line, leaving the lioness with her mouth slightly gaping.

    Lyon crossed his arms and raised his chin as he murmured, "Alright, next one should be the final round."

 Chapter 1061 Final Already?

    <h4>Chapter 1061 Final Already?</h4>

    Amidst the buzz of the crowd, Lyon''s keen eyes caught a subtle exchange of whispers between the announcer and one of the officials. The official''s demeanor seemed urgent, and the words spoken were too low for Lyon to discern. A faint crease appeared on Lyon''s forehead as he observed this ndestinemunication. It hinted at something out of the ordinary, a twist in thepetition that remained shrouded in mystery.

    The announcer''s voice boomed across the arena, carrying the weight of the moment. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have reached the final round of the Felidora Tournament!" A wave of anticipation swept through the crowd. This was the culmination of a fiercepetition that had gripped the kingdom''s attention.

    The announcer''s voice rang through the grand arena, echoing off the towering walls. The crowd''s murmurs hushed, and all eyes turned to the center of the arena where Lyon stood, his posture rxed but eyes sharp.

    "As we move into the final round," the announcer wavered, "w-we have a most surprising turn of events. Lyon, the lone human contestant, has secured the first spot in the final!"

    A collective gasp swept through the audience. The people had expected Lyon to excel in his performance, but this... this was beyond their wildest expectations. Some faces wore expressions of admiration, while others disyed begrudging respect, but a handful couldn''t help but let out jeers and taunts.

    Lyon himself was taken aback, though he concealed it well behind his confident demeanor. He hadn''t anticipated going straight to the final; his path was supposed to be one of challenging battles and hard-fought victories. Yet, here he was, catapulted into the championship round.

    As the crowd''s emotions swirled around him, Lyon couldn''t help but feel a mix of astonishment and amusement. The unexpected turn of events had left him in a unique position. He wondered what challenges awaited him in the final, but he could guess something mighte up as the final duel approached.

    "I think the king of this kingdom is setting up a drama," said Cecile.

    "An unsung hero will rise above and defeat the viin," said Selena as she squinted her eyes at the king. "Another corrupt king."

    "Every king is corrupted to a degree, much like all beings with enough consciousness," said Bapho.

    "True!" said Sun as he chugged a gourd full of wine. "Mine is liquor."

    "But Lyon is ying in a territory that puts him at a great disadvantage," said Shen the true dragon.

    "Don''t worry, he''''ll manage," said Rui as she crossed her arms above Selena''s head. Her eyes squinted at the young man whom she adored more than the world.

    The announcer, however, had more to impart. "From the second round, only five will advance, these five include the human. Now, remember, in the arena, stepping out of bounds, being knocked out, or giving up means defeat. This is the final challenge, the battle of the strong, the culmination of days of fiercepetition. Who will emerge victorious?"

    Lyon smirked under the erupted cheers before he noticed an official approaching him. The official didn''t speak much and his brows were furrowed as he was being led to a designated open area where he could sit on a bench and watch the match much closer than the rest of the audience.

    "What, noplimentaries?" said Lyon as the official left, but the response was a mere scowl. "Heh."

    Lyon sat right in the middle of the bench. He leaned back, spread his arms, and put his right leg on top of the left one.

    The crowd was displeased at his action.

    "Stop being cocky!"

    "Show some respect human trash!''

    Lyon yawned at their insults, but he could hear a small giggle from Kesya. He took a deep long breath through his nose before his eyes caught Linnea crossing her arms and staring him down. "Hm? Is there somethin��"

    His eyes widened as he saw Linnea shoving his arm away from upying the space and actually sitting by him.

    The crowd was stunned and gawked at the sight.

    "L-Lady, do you have any idea what you''ve done?" asked Lyon as he gulped.

    "Shut up and watch the match," said Linnea.

    "You''re walking on thin ice here," Lyon murmured before he saw ric sitting right beside him.

    The crowd was pleased seeing Lyon being sandwiched by the two powerful captains.

    "Bah, look at how docile he turned,"mented one among them.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked before putting his hands behind his head instead. "Suit yourself."

    "Ladies and gentlemen, for our first match in the final round, we have the formidable Kesya!" The crowd cheered loudly as Kesya confidently strode into the ring, her name echoing throughout the arena.

    "And her opponent," the announcer continued, "is no stranger to the arena. A skilled beastmen warrior in his own right, renowned for his strength and resilience. Please wee Grimw, ready to give us an exciting showdown!"

    Grimw, a burly and fierce-looking beastman, entered the ring with a stern expression, showcasing his powerful presence as he faced Kesya in what promised to be an electrifying battle. The crowd eagerly anticipated the sh between these two formidable contestants.

    Linnea observed Lyon''s aura closely, her senses keenly attuned to the fluctuations in energy. However, as her divine sense probes reached out toward him, she couldn''t help but be puzzled. There was something entirely different about his cultivation, or rather, the absence of it.

    ( Strange... I can''t sense a single trace of his cultivation. It''s as if he''s devoid of any cultivation energy. But that can''t be right; no one could reach this stage without having cultivated their cultivation power. What is he hiding?) thought Linnea.

    Before she could delve deeper into her thoughts, the announcer''s voice broke her concentration. "Begin!"

    "HUH?!" Grimw had his eyes widened.

    Kesya''s lightning-fast leap left the crowd''s sight. She soared through the air with incredible grace, her foot sinking into Grimw''s abdomen like a thunderbolt. The impact sent Grimw hurtling backward, crashing into the arena wall with a resounding thud.

    The king''s eyes widened.

    Linnea, ric, and Ss watched in stunned disbelief as Kesya''s lightning-fast movements unfolded before them. Linnea''s usually stern expression wavered as she struggled toprehend the sheer speed and power of Kesya''s attack. ric had a look of utter astonishment on his face despite ever seeing her done it once before. Ss, who had been quietly observing, could hardly contain his shock, and his jaw dropped at the incredible spectacle unfolding before him. The three captains were bewildered.

    After a slight pause of silence, The arena erupted into cheers and apuse for this unexpected contender.

 Chapter 1062 The Golden Demoness Return

    <h4>Chapter 1062 The Golden Demoness Return</h4>

    The announcer''s voice wavered as he struggled to regain hisposure, finally erupting in a loud promation of Kesya as the winner of the match.

    "An incredible performance by Kesya!" he eximed, awe and excitement in his tone.

    Linnea, ric, and Ss were left stunned, their mouths slightly agape as they exchanged amazed nces. Linnea managed to mutter, "That''s... unreal."

    Kesya got out of the arena before she saw Karina smiling at her. Kesya nodded before raising her hand and showed her palm. "It''s your turn, one hand is enough right? I can see you have harnessed the power that you got back in the Mortal World to its full potential."

    "It''s more than enough," said Karina as she pped Kesya''s hand with her remaining one. She walked up the arena and a shift of emotion emerged on a man''s face.

    As Karina stepped into the ring, Linnea''s sharp eyes didn''t miss the subtle change in Lyon''s expression. His furrowed brows betrayed a hint of concern, but it was gone in an instant, reced by his signature confidence. Lyon yfully winked at Linnea, as if to assure her, before turning his full attention back to Karina.

    The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, "Ladies and gentlemen, presenting Karina, a... well, a half-human contestant, I suppose." His tone was noticeably less enthusiastic as he introduced Karina.

    He continued with far more excitement, "And now, her esteemed opponent, the illustrious rion Moonshadow, an extraordinary elven archer, known far and wide for his remarkable skills!" The announcer clearly favored rion, and the crowd''s cheers reflected his sentiments as they eagerly awaited the uing duel.

    rion Moonshadow. His name carried a reputation in Felidora as a skilled and formidable warrior, especially in archery and agility. His silver hair and piercing blue eyes seemed to reflect the moonlight itself, adding an aura of mystique to his presence. rion was known for his precision and swiftness, and his skills were often the topic of admiration among the elves of Felidora.

    "Heh," Lyon smirked. "Are all of your kin hate the humans so much?"

    Lyon''s question lingered in the air between the two captains. ric furrowed his brows as he was stuck on what to answer but Linnea was firm.

    "The humans are famous for their thievery, banditry, cunning, and heartless, it is no wonder that you''re kin are not wee in Felidora," said Linnea.

    "I see," said Lyon.

    Linnea raised her brows as she looked at Lyon, "I''m surprised, I thought you would be... annoyed to the very least."

    "Hahaha," Lyon chuckled, "There is no need to worry, I''m an emperor, so I know a thing or two about society and stereotyping."

    Linnea snorted, "It seems like you have emulsified yourself with the character."

    "I am confident in my acting, but I''m not ying," said Lyon. "I am the emperor."

    "Shh, I''m trying to watch," said Linnea.

    Lyon darted his nce back to Karina.

    In the heart of the grand arena, where the cheers of the crowd seemed to echo endlessly, rion, a haughty elf with an air of superiority, stood tall, a malicious smirk dancing on his lips. He looked down at Karina, his opponent for this round, and the corners of his mouth curled with a cruel satisfaction. The glow of his elven heritage framed his features, and his sharp, disdainful eyes bore into her with a mixture of mockery and contempt.

    rion smirked, taunting her, "I can''t believe how lucky I am, to fight my own kin, well, half of it, and half trash... furthermore, a cripple one."

    Karina frowned as she held her crippled arm. Her eyes evolved into a fiery one. A gaze of determination that once challenged the descendant of the great orc Rakumtatak. She let her arm go and her fingers buried into her palm. The resilience of a human emerged through her burning heart.

    "Tch, how unsightly, did you forget your heritage? Bow and magic," said rion as he summoned a bow.

    ric made a subtle cough to gain Lyon''s attention. He spoke with the intent of secrecy, "Lyon, the king wants you to lose in the final for a sum, but not by out of bounds."

    "You want the emperor to purposely lose a fight?" asked Lyon.

    "That''s right." Ss who stood behind him perched his hands on Lyon''s shoulders, gripping it with an obvious intent.

    "Captain Linnea, you''re silent," said Lyon as he nced over.

    "Do what you want," said Linnea.

    "This is a great opportunity for your kin, Lyon," said ric, his eyes showed a hidden intention and it was obvious that he was hinting at the grove.

    "I''m sure many more humans will join because of you," said Ss. "The future of humans, rests in your hands, if you lose, you will earn the respect of Felidoran, but if you win, they will despise you."

    "How very politic of you, but I''m trying to enjoy the match, after all, thatdy over there is my teacher. I forbid myself to miss a single scene of this match."

    His words immediately pushed all of the captains'' attention toward Karina. The revtion that Karina was Lyon''s teacher sent a shockwave through the three captains.

    Linnea, with her strict demeanor, was the first to break the silence. Her voice wasced with curiosity as she turned to Lyon, "You were trained by her?"

    Lyon nodded with a nonchnt smile. "Yep, she''s the best there is."

    ric, always the one to seek deeper understanding, chimed in, "But she''s a half-elf. How did shee to be your teacher?"

    Lyon''s smile widened, and he nced at Karina with admiration. "Let''s just say we had some unusual circumstances that brought us together."

    The announcer''s voice boomed across the arena, signaling the start of the match. As soon as the word "BEGIN!" echoed, rion sprang into action. With swift and practiced movements, he notched an arrow onto his bowstring, and it shimmered with dark, ominous energy �C a manifestation of anti-mana. His cold, calcting eyes locked onto Karina, who was approaching him with determination in her stride.

    rion''s smirk grew wider as he charged the arrow with even more energy, causing it to crackle and hum with malevolent power. With a taunting tone, he called out to Karina, "EAT THIS!"

    In an instant, he released the arrow, and it streaked through the air toward Karina with incredible speed. The crowd held their breath, fully expecting a devastating impact as the deadly arrow hurtled towards its target.

    Karina breathed through her nose, she could see the arrowing at her with great speed, however, the umtion of years of martial arts made her slightly move her body to the side, critically missing the arrow with just a single piece of her hair.

    "What!?" rion eximed with his eyes widened. He quickly taut his muscles and released a series of wider arrows, but Karina moved horizontally instead.

    "HAH!!!" rion erratically screamed as his veins popped, releasing arrow after arrow. ( W-What''s going on?! She is not that fast, but she dodged it all! ).

    rion''s fury burned like wildfire as he unleashed a barrage of arrows, one after another, each imbued with the deadly power of anti-mana. He loosed them with lightning speed, but no matter how fast he shot, Karina disyed an uncanny agility, gracefully evading every arrow.

    His frustration grew into an enraged scream as his attacks continued to miss their mark. Through gritted teeth, he bellowed, "How are you dodging them? This isn''t possible! Standstill... DEMON!"

    Thest word echoed clearly in her ears and her lips pointed upward, her teeth grinning. She entered a new gear and with one leap, she was under rion''s nose.

    "Ah?!" rion quickly drew a knife but his arm was parried by Karina''s stump. Karina''s palm was trailing with a wisp of anti-mana, struck with a powerful force, sending a devastating shockwave surging through his meridians. The impact was thunderous, but to the astonishment of the crowd, rion did not fly backward. Instead, his body remained suspended in the air for a brief moment, as if held by some invisible force.

    Then, with a mournful silence, his head drooped, and Karina withdrew her hand from his chest. rion''s body crumpled to the ground, marking the end of the battle. The arena was engulfed in a profound stillness, broken only by the gasps of disbelief from the onlookers. Karina stood there, her chest heaving, having emerged victorious in a fight.

    "T-The winner!! Ka-RINA!" the announcer erupted as the crowd cheered.

    Karina turned over and saw that Kesya already stood on the opposite end of the ring with her arms crossed, much like her master''s style.

    The staff quickly rushed over and retrieved rion''s body to be treated away from the arena.

    "Looks like the contestants are eager to continue the fight!" said the announcer as he nced over at the king before catching the nod. "Then, by all means, let''s BEGIN!!"

    "Don''t hold back!" Karina said before she saw Kesya jumping out of the arena.

    ...

    The crowd was stunned in silence as Kesya shrugged, "Oh no, oh well." A mischievous smile formed on her face.

    An evident frown emerged on the king''s face. His eyes squint looking at the mischievous Kesya.

    The three captains were stunned by Kesya''s obvious defeat before they heard a familiar chuckle.

    "I told you before, I am an emperor. Your king doesn''t know that this tournament is dancing to my will, the emperor''s will." Lyon stood up and then stride toward the arena where Kesya stood once before.

    Cecile shook her head with a smile, "Lyon you sly, now with this, Felidora will have a human as its champion, half or not doesn''t matter."

    "Darling is really cunning, though, sometimes for the wrong reasons," Selena sighed.

    Karina''s eyes dted as she saw Lyon at the opposite end of the arena. "Lyon..."

    Lyon crossed his arms under his chest as he faced Karina. A recognizable smirk emerged on his face, signifying the inevitable battle that had to begin.

 Chapter 1063 Lyon vs Karina

    <h4>Chapter 1063 Lyon vs Karina</h4>

    The arena remained in a state of awe and disbelief after Kesya''s astonishing act of intentionally jumping out of the arena, allowing Karina to secure her ce in the final round. Whispers and murmurs swept through the crowd, who were still trying to process the unexpected turn of events.

    However, before the spectators could fully recover from their astonishment, the attention shifted once again. His presencemanded the focus of everyone present. It was time for the final battle of the tournament, and the anticipation in the air was palpable as he squared off against Karina, his opponent in this climactic showdown. The crowd hushed, their collective breath held, as the two contestants readied themselves for what promised to be an unforgettable confrontation.

    The announcer, his voice trembling slightly, continued with the tournament, "Ladies and gentlemen, the final round is upon us. But first, we must acknowledge the exceptional performance we''ve witnessed today. Our contestants have disyed remarkable skills, and we are truly honored to have such talent in the Felidora Tournament."

    He paused, scanning the audience, where some still seemed bewildered by the speed of the previous match. Then, he collected himself and continued, "Now, without further ado, allow me to introduce our final contenders for today''s championship match."

    The crowd''s attention shifted towards Lyon and Karina, who stood ready at opposite ends of the arena. The announcer began to introduce them, but it was evident that his previous enthusiasm had waned, especially when describing Lyon.

    "As for our first finalist, we have Lyon, a human," the announcer''s tonecked the usual grandeur as if he couldn''t muster the same excitement for a human contestant. "And, his opponent, we have Karina, a half-elf."

    The crowd exchanged uncertain nces, their dilemma evident in their murmurs. "Who should we cheer for?" one person asked.

    Another voice chimed in, "Well, Karina''s got that elf blood in her, right? Maybe we should support her!"

    Gradually, the crowd''s confusion gave way to tentative support for Karina, recognizing the significance of her mixed heritage.

    As the debate within the crowd continued, more voices began to rally behind Karina. Soon, a chorus of cheers and apuse erupted, with the majority of the spectators deciding to support her. Their voices grew stronger, echoing through the arena, and it became clear that Karina had won over the audience with her unique background.

    Lyon smirked, "Would you hear that? Felidora got your back." he turned and faced the crowd, "Hey, what about me?! Where is my cheer?"

    The crowd, incensed by Lyon''sment, erupted in a cacophony of insults and derogatory remarks.

    "Human scum!"

    "Get out of here!"

    "We don''t want you!"

    The words were harsh and unrelenting, with many in the audience making their disdain for Lyon abundantly clear.

    Lyon, rather than being disheartened by the insults, turned towards Karina with a wry grin. He seemed to take some odd satisfaction in the rain of insults as if it amused him more than it offended him.

    "Fight me, fair and square," said Karina as her eyes shed with determination.

    Lyon crossed his arms. "Teacher, you know this is not an even fight."

    "I will fight you, fair and square," said Karina before continuing, "and also, you''re not my student, not yet."

    "I am me," said Lyon.

    Karina shook her head before saying, "No, he is not here, The one who is standing before me, is the elusive emperor I heard too much about. Fight me, fair and square."

    Lyon had his eyes widened for a bit before he smirked, "Heh, a fight with no cultivation involved, fair and square." He murmured. "Very well," Lyon undid his crossed arms. "I have to warn you, currently, I am the peak version of me�� if we''re not counting my cultivation level of course."

    Karina nodded and entered her stance, "Enough talk, give me everything you got, Your Majesty!"

    "Prepare for the final showdown!" the announcer''s voice echoed throughout the arena. "May the best warrior emerge victorious!"

    Lyon and Karina rushed forward together and the center of the stage was where the finale took ce. Fist met fist and the distance was set.

    The arena crackled with palpable tension as Karina and Lyon squared off, their eyes locked in an unspoken challenge. The crowd leaned forward in their seats, their collective breath held in anticipation. It was a sh of styles and heritages, a battle that transcended the differences between them.

    Karina, with her elven grace, moved like a whirlwind. Her lithe form darted through the air, each movement a dance of precision and fluidity. Her strikes were lightning-fast, aimed at Lyon''s vital points with surgical uracy. Her half-elven lineage granted her reflexes that bordered on the supernatural, and she used them to her advantage, parrying Lyon''s attacks with seemingly effortless grace.

    Lyon, on the other hand, was a master of his craft. He moved with a calcted finesse, each step a testament to years of training and discipline. His counters were precise, his blocks unwavering. His experience allowed him to read Karina''s patterns, anticipating her every move. It was a battle of wits and skill, with Lyon relying on his vast knowledge ofbat techniques.

    Linnea''s sharp eyes were fixed on the arena, and her murmured words barely left her lips, lost in the collective gasps and whispers of the crowd. Her disbelief was evident as she watched Lyon and Karina engage in a battle that defied convention.

    "Incredible..." she whispered again, her voice tinged with awe. It was a sentiment shared by many in the audience, but for Linnea, it held a deeper significance. As a captain of the knights, she had witnessed countless battles, each one a testament to power and strategy. But this was different.

    The twobatants before her were not relying on their cultivation powers, the essence of their races, or any supernatural abilities. Instead, they were engaged in a raw disy ofbat techniques, honed through years of training and experience. It was a reminder that at the core of all battlesy the fundamental principles of martial arts.

    As Lyon and Karina continued their relentless bout, it became evident that Karina possessed an almost boundless reservoir of stamina. She pressed forward, her movements precise and efficient, never faltering, and never showing signs of fatigue. Lyon, on the other hand, found himself gradually being pushed back, his defenses solid but strained.

    Every parry, every block, every dodge was executed with precision, but he struggled to find an opening to mount a counterattack. Karina''s movements were like a well-choreographed dance, fluid and unyielding. It was as if she had an infinite wellspring of energy, and Lyon couldn''t help but feel the weight of her relentless assault.

    "Go, Karina!" one spectator shouted, their voice echoing through the arena.

    "Half-elf, show ''em what you''ve got!" another voice chimed in.

    The crowd''s cheers grew louder with each strike and parry, as they rallied behind Karina. They were enthralled by her relentless assault and stamina. The sight of a seemingly unstoppable half-elf warrior was inspiring, and they couldn''t help but cheer for her.

    "Karina! Karina!"

    "Finish him, Karina!"

    The arena resonated with the energy of the crowd, their voices a cacophony of support for the underdog, who had already exceeded their expectations.

    "You''re really fast," said Lyon as his voice immediately swept by a grazing punch, narrowly missed his head. "It doesn''t matter if you have one hand or two or six even, you''re a fighter, Karina... BUT!"

    "?!" Karina''s eyes widened.

    Lyon caught Karina''s palm strike by the wrist with his hand and got thetter to have her eyes widened. He was one push away from out of bounds, but he countered with a swift kick toward Karina''s abdomens, pushing her back several steps to regain her bnce.

    However, Lyon was not quick enough before his chest was kicked instead. He was pushed to the edge and his arms swam wildly against the air to gain his bnce with his teeth gritted ( Damn it, that line was cool though! )

    "My win, your majesty."

    "Huh?"

    Karina stood calmly in front of him with a smile on her face. Her gorgeous golden hair fluttered before she gently ced her hand on his chest. She gently pushed and his feet tilted out of the ring.

    "Not so fast," Lyon grabbed Karina''s hand and pulled her in, using her weight to push him back to the arena all the while he evaded Karina''s iing body that trajectory toward out of bounds.

    However, the inherited great reflex of the elven, made her turn at thest second that her feet were on the edge of the arena. She grabbed Lyon''s robe before jumping out of the arena on purpose, but at that exact moment, Lyon was leering over his shoulder.

    "Oh c''mon!" Lyon eximed before he did the same and jumped backward in Karina''s direction right before his robe pulled him.

    The two crashed in mid-air, head to head, before falling. Lyon fell on his butt, but Karina was face down. Lyon nced over and saw that her arms were up despite her countenance kissing the ground.

    "Oh, are you kidding me?!" Lyon blurted.

    The arena fell into stunned silence as the announcer''s words hung in the air.

    "Winner of the Felidora Tournament... Karina!"

 Chapter 1064 The King’s Favor

    <h4>Chapter 1064 The King''s Favor</h4>

    The crowd caught up in the fervor of the moment, erupted into cheers for Karina. Their voices swelled, drowning out any previous insults aimed at Lyon.

    "Karina! Karina! Karina!"

    But amidst the cheers for the victor, there were still some lingering insults directed at Lyon.

    "Human, go home!"

    "Nice try, outsider!"

    Lyon, standing on the arena with a gracious smile, chuckled at the banter, his eyes filled with amusement. He raised his hand in mock surrender.

    "I get it, I get it! You all love a good underdog story. Cheers for Karina!" Lyon said as he approached the winner who was struggling to get up.

    With a genuine smile, Lyon extended his hand toward Karina, offering to help her up. The crowd fell into a hushed anticipation, watching their interaction closely. Karina, panting heavily from the intense battle, managed a small but appreciative smile. She reached out, epting Lyon''s hand, and he gently pulled her to her feet.

    As the cheers of the crowd filled the arena, the king himself made a dramatic entrance, leaping from his seat andnding at the center of the arena with a ground-shaking thud. He introduced himself with a booming voice, acknowledging the exceptional talent disyed in the tournament.

    "As the cheers of the crowd fill this hallowed arena," King Leopold Felidora began, his voice resonating with regal authority, "I, your king, deem it a privilege to stand amidst such exceptional talent. Today, we have witnessed the strength and skill of our kingdom''s finest."

    Karina obeyed the silent nudge from Lyon and stepped forward. As she drew closer to the king, she couldn''t help but feel the weight of his presence, his regal aura radiating authority and power.

    As Karina approached the king, a whirlwind of thoughts swirled in her mind. She had never imagined herself standing before a ruler, let alone one as imposing as King Leopold Felidora. His authority was palpable, and it made her feel small and insignificant. Her nerves were on edge, but she held her head high, determined to face whatever awaited her with grace and courage. Karina knelt once before the king quickly gestured for her to stand up.

    "You''ve done remarkably well," he began, his eyes fixed on Karina. "Now speak, what do you want?"

    Lyon smiled seeing Karina had made it. His eyelids slowly closed before his senses went away. Once he opened them, he found himself standing on an invisible tform, where beyond it was a sea of memories.

    His nce was fixated on a floating body that was floating up and down with ease. He was naked and encapsted by the grace of warm light. His face shared his and his body too. They were one and the same.

    "Still recuperating, huh," said Lyon before he approached the floating body. "You''ve made it, I made it, we... made it."

    "Heh, it feels funny talking to oneself," Lyon smirked helplessly. "She is getting healed as we speak, Karina, the woman that saved our ass twice. However, the true journey will now begin, She is here, in Hell, and we have to find her no matter the cost... and also, it means that the time you and I be one is high nigh."

    Lyon took a deep breath before sighing, "Ugh, I am not prepared to ever experience that all over again. Life will literally sh before your eyes, but this time, you will be fully immersive in it."

    Lyon gave a warm smile, "I know you probably don''t hear me, but I want you to know because I too want to be notified if it was the other way around, recuperate for now, an anxiety like that will be nothingpared to the trauma that you will face."

    Lyon closed his eyes and before long, he heard the cheers from the crowd.

    "Are you sure that''s your favor?" asked the king of Felidora. "I can grant you home, wealth, position, but... you chose something that is easily affordable?"

    Karina nodded, "I want the best physician to heal me."

    The king was a bit shocked. For a sh, he peeked over and nced at the human contestant before returning back to Karina. He took a heavy breath through his nose, "Very well, then it shall be done."

    "Behold, the Felidora Tournament has concluded!" King Leo''s voice thundered through the arena, reaching the farthest corners of the bustling crowd. "But the celebrations have only just begun! Starting now, a grand festival will enshroud our beloved kingdom,sting until the next sun graces our-to-be night sky. And you, our valiant contestants, are cordially invited to the splendid g dinner within the resplendent walls of Felidora Pce."

    The audience hung on every word, their anticipation palpable. The air was charged with excitement as the promise of joyous festivities beckoned, and the contestants, their hearts brimming with pride and aplishment, could hardly contain their tion.

    Under the cheers of the crowd, Lyon noticed a subtle gaze from the king himself before thetter deliberately turned around and waved his royal cloak.

    "How wonderful," Lyon murmured before smirking. He nced over and saw Karina was about to return to his side, but staff came up to her first. Then, a staff was also tending to him before long.

    "Congrats," said the staff with a highly unenthusiastic tone and a hint of scorn.

    "Thank you," Lyon took it by stride.

    "As His Majesty''s order, we will guide you to the pce where you will wash yourself, and get better, formal clothes," said the staff.

    "My robe is formal enough, but what about my wives?" asked Lyon.

    "There will be a designer there that you can talk to, but your wife cane as well," said the staff before his eyes flinched, "Wait, wives? As in more than one?"

    "Yup!" Kesya chirped in.

    "C-Contestant Kesya is your wife?!" the staff eximed.

    "Nope!" Kesya said, "I''m not that lucky."

    "I am darling''s wife," a hand quickly slipped in under Lyon''s arm.

    "And so am I," Cecile pulled the hood over and revealed her stunning beautiful face.

    Lyon was amused seeing the staff in a state of trance, "Well, guide us, you don''t want to waste His Majesty''s time, do you?"

    The staff regained his footing, "Y-You''re right, follow me!" he quickly turned around and led the way.

    Lyon chuckled as he ad the rest nonchntly followed the staff.

 Chapter 1065 That is my name

    <h4>Chapter 1065 That is my name</h4>

    Underneath the velvety night sky, the grand banquet of Felidora unfolded like a dream woven with the finest silks of imagination. A thousandnterns, their soft glow casting a warm embrace over the festivities, adorned the pce courtyard. borate floral arrangements adorned every table, their fragrances mingling with the tantalizing aroma of exquisite dishes.

    Musicians yed sweet melodies, and dancers adorned in vibrant attire whirled and twirled in time with the music. The sound ofughter, clinking sses, and jovial conversations filled the air, creating an atmosphere of joy and unity.

    The pce itself, bathed in the soft radiance of enchanted sconces, stood regal and imposing, a silent witness to the merriment below. Its walls seemed to shimmer with the collective happiness of the kingdom, reflecting the dazzling fireworks that illuminated the sky in bursts of color.

    The banquet was a tapestry of life and light, weaving together the diverse threads of Felidora''s people, and celebrating the unity forged inpetition and camaraderie. It was a night where differences were set aside, and the kingdom reveled in the shared spirit of festivity and triumph.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests and champions, today we celebrate not only the excellence disyed in our tournament but also the unity that transcends the boundaries of races. Felidora has always stood as a beacon of harmony, and tonight, we honor that legacy," King Leopold said with a ss of wine in his hand.

    As the kingmenced the banquet with a resonant speech, Linnea stood by his side, the embodiment of disciplined elegance. Her mother, a picture of grace and poise, added to the regal tableau. The crowd listened attentively, their eyes fixed on the royal family.

    Lyon, Kesya, Selena, and Cecile, despite their varying backgrounds, shared a mutual respect for the asion. Their attention remained steadfast on the king''s opening words, out of respect for the host kingdom''s traditions.

    However, Lyon''s naturally restless spirit soon got the better of him. His gaze wandered away from the king''s voice, seeking the slightest hint of Karina''s silhouette among the guests. But amidst the sea of faces and the grandeur of the asion, finding her proved to be an elusive endeavor. It wasn''t until the king concluded his speech that Lyon''s search bore fruit.

    Karina''s entrance into the grand banquet hall was nothing short of spectacr. Her attire, adorned with intricate elven designs, entuated her natural beauty and grace. As she moved through the crowd, all eyes were drawn to her, and whispers of admiration and curiosity followed her every step.

    Nobles, both young and old, hastened to greet her with warm smiles and outstretched hands, eager to engage her in conversation or perhaps secure her for a dance. The air around her seemed to shimmer with an aura of mixed strength and elegance, a testament to her unique heritage. In this room filled with dignitaries and champions, Karina stood out like a radiant star, capturing the attention and admiration of all.

    Lyon was entranced as heid his eyes on her, but more importantly, he noticed both of her palms were there. Lyon smiled, acknowledging a nod to finalize the journey of healing her arms. It took him to hell but it was worth it to see the spirited Karina return.

    "I guess it''s off to the next adventure then," said Kesya. "Off to seek thest empress."

    "Last but not least," said Selena. "I hope she didn''t do any stupid thing."

    "Her kindness is always her greatness strength and weakness," Cecile sighed.

    "You''re right," Lyon turned with his arms crossed. His eyes were sharp as he was contemting. "There is no need for us to spend more time here any more than necessary."

    "It''s going to be like searching a needle in a stack of hey," said Cecile.

    "We got no lead," said Kesya. "But maybe the king knows something?"

    "A rumor is better than nothing," said Lyon nodding in agreement. He turned, but his eyes widened. A graceful blonde rested on both visible shoulders. She was not known for wearing formal dress, however, there she was. Her resplendent blue eyes were like small daggers looking at him. He was so lost in focus that he saw none of the ring jealousy of the nobles lining behind her.

    "Emperor, can I speak to him?" asked Karina. Her eyes filled with garments of yearning.

    Lyon shook his head, "I''m afraid, you can''t, there is really nothing that I can do to forcefully wake him up."

    "Oh... is that so," Karina hung her head down.

    "But you know, I''m also on borrowed time," said Lyon shocking the other three women as well.

    "Wh-What do you mean?" asked Selena. "Darling, where are you going?"

    "The sealed door is sucking you in, isn''t it," said Cecile.

    "Sharp as always," Lyon smiled and nodded.

    "Wait, so Master has been holding himself all this time? Even when you fought her?" asked Kesya as she pointed at Karina.

    Lyon shrugged, "I did give it my all then." He looked at Karina with a smile, but to his surprise, she wasn''t all in all shocked by the fact.

    "Ah, the number one and number two of this year''s tournament," a regal voice immediately made their heads turn. King Leopold himself approached them.

    "Your majesty," Lyon nodded his head.

    The king smiled before his voice turned a bit cold, "What is your name?"

    Linnea was by his side and merely looked at the event unfolding before her. Lyon looked around and saw that the attention of the whole banquet rested on his figure. Some were expecting, some were scowling.

    "I can sense the tension in this room, what happened to the festive?" asked Lyon with a smile on his face.

    "Your king demands an answer," said Linnea. "Answer truthfully or face consequences."

    Lyon, with a yful glint in his eye, responded truthfully, "I am Lyon, Your Majesty."

    The king''s frown deepened, and in a sudden burst of anger, he purposefully thrust the goblet of wine he held toward Lyon, intending to shower him with its contents.

    But before the wine could reach its intended target, Kesya, ever watchful and protective, intervened swiftly. She moved like a streak of lightning, her fist punching through the air and sending the goblet flying off course. The wine sttered harmlessly against a nearby pir, sparing Lyon from an unexpected dousing.

    Kesya was fueled with killing intent but it was a moment toote as Lyon upied the master of the atmosphere.

    His eyes were no longer amused. He dropped his nonchnt and daggering gaze radiating from his nce. "Have you not read the stories? My name is Lyon Torga, the emperor himself."

    "You still��" The king furrowed his brows and raised his hand but Lyon continued and stepped forward.

    "My wives are Cecile the War Empress, Selena the de and Void Empress, and Maria the Benevolent Empress. Two of three are present here. I have six followers who have grown into the six pirs of my empire, Graham, Assid, Kesya, Jan, Harvestasha, and Liu, Each of them led a battalion and every one of them could raze your kingdom faster than you could to brew tea."

    The king was taken aback by the threat. He took a step back and radiated his aura to a greater height as the roar of the Holy Lion enveloped the banquet. However, the man in front of him was unshaken and approached him again, forcing the king to continuously take a backstep.

    "I also trained under twelve mythical beings, one of them is the previous War God, and under his tutge, I can withstand even the all-father''s resplendent aura himself! Your roar is like a purr of a cat in front of the mighty Raja!" Lyon''s imperial aura burst through.

    The king stumbled beforeying on the small stairs that led to the throne before Lyon stomped his foot right by the side of his head. He stared him down, "THAT... is my name."

 Chapter 1066 Even The Holy Lion Must Bow

    <h4>Chapter 1066 Even The Holy Lion Must Bow</h4>

    In the midst of the opulent banquet, Lyon''s sudden act of aggression stunned the entire hall. With a resounding stomp, he nted his foot right beside the king''s head. The aging monarch, sprawled unceremoniously on the pce''s grand staircase, could only watch in horror as Lyon loomed over him, their gazes locked in a battle of wills.

    The king''s eyes widened, filled with a mixture of humiliation and rage. The guests, nobles, and dignitaries who had been celebrating moments ago now held their breath, their merriment reced by tense anticipation.

    In a desperate bid for control, the king extended his trembling hand, aiming to grasp Lyon''s throat within his reach. But to his astonishment, his hand was caught mid-air. It was Kesya, her presence suddenly electrifying with a brimming, deadly intent. Her eyes bore into the king''s with unwavering resolve, a stark warning that his actions would not go unanswered.

    Lyon''s eyes didn''t flinch as if he had anticipated the king revolting. His eyes daggered deep into the honor of Felidora and he could hear guards rattling armorse close.

    "Know your ce human!" Ss shouted before he felt a glint of killing intent sh him by. His eyes widened and his pupils trembled as a gentle hand sped his neck from behind.

    "I''ve been itching," Selena spoke softly before blood burst through between her fingers. The banquet was stunned once more before they realized an ominous ck sword by Selena''s other hand.

    Selena let go of her hand and blood oozed out like a sprinkler. Ss quickly patched his neck with his hand. His eyes were enveloped by fear, a fright that he had never felt before. A human born with incredible speed, incredible swiftness, a waft of sharpness that ends what stood before him was the de Empress herself.

    "I thought I could enjoy a proper banquet tonight," said Cecile as she approached Linnea. Their heights stood the same, the golden locks and the auburn. "Do you believe my husband''s words? Or should I reiterate?"

    Linnea furrowed her brows before their aura shed equally. One was the Holy Lion and the other was the manifestation of the war god. No other individuals coulde close to them even as the guards surrounded them.

    Lyon pulled himself up and ascended the grand staircase.

    "Lyon, what are you doing!?" asked ric.

    "Something you wish you could," said Lyon before he sat on the throne of Felidora. He put his leg on top of the other and made himselffortable. He extended his hand, "Grovel, Leopold, and the rest of you as well."

    "Wha��" King Leopold heard a crackling bone shattered and the connection to his hand was no more. "Aaah!!"

    Kesya pulled him down and forced him to grovel. She put her foot on top of his head and scanned the others, "The Emperor asked you, NOW!" Her killing intent swept through and even the irons did what they best to stay quiet.

    "I will give Felidora a choice," said Lyon. "I truly do not want things to go this way, but your hate forces me to sit on your throne."

    "One, I will forgive your act previously, act as if nothing happened, I don''t even want you to be more lenient to the humans. I''m sure you already know about humans hiding somewhere, but I don''t want to touch on that matter. However, I want information about my wife, Maria, and her whereabouts arest seen in Hell."

    "Second, andst option," Lyon''s words turned cold for the remaining ones, "Felidora''s history ends tonight."

    Kesya grinned and her aura erupted, epassing the entire kingdom in one well swoop. Silencing the cries, silencing the joys, those outside the banquet were in awe as they looked at the pce.

    Lyon raised his hand, and Kesya pulled her aura back.

    "Y-Your majesty, I humbly pick the first option." The strict king''s words were trembling and he dared not to face up looking up the emperor who owned his throne.

    "Good," said Lyon. "You can give me the informationter after the banquet, nevertheless, if you choose to betray me, or offend me, telling everyone what truly happened in the banquet, the second option will be initiated."

    Lyon got off the throne and descended down the grand staircase. Kesya got her foot off the king''s back and followed him with a smile. It seemed the killing intent had diminished from her.

    "Music," Cecile pped her hands, and the musicians trembly restarted their job in an attempt to return the joyous atmosphere.

    Cecile crossed her arms as she watched her husbanding toward her. She shook her head with a smile, "Talk about showing off."

    "It was necessary," said Lyon as he nced over and saw Ss being brought away to heal. Then a hand sneakily coiled around and locked his arm.

    "Sorry, I was from the restroom washing my hands," said Selena as she put her head on his shoulder.

    Lyon smiled and nodded before he heard Karina sighing, "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s funny, there are about tens of young men trying to court me into dancing, but now, they are all afraid," said Karina feigning a sad face.

    Lyon could feel the uneasinessing from her, he nced over at Selena and gave her a wry smile.

    Selena pouted and crossed her arms, "But I will join youter."

    Lyon''s hand reached out to Karina, his touch gentle yetmanding. With a swift and unexpected motion, he whisked her away from the sidelines and into the center of the grand banquet hall. The nobles and dignitaries watched in awe as the Emperor himself took to the dance floor with an enchanting partner.

    Karina, taken aback at first, soon found herself swept up in Lyon''s confident embrace. They moved gracefully across the polished marble, their steps in perfect harmony. Karina''s surprise turned into admiration as Lyon disyed a dance skill that rivaled even the most seasoned aristocrats.

    As they twirled and glided, Karina couldn''t help but feel a warmth spreading through her. Lyon''s eyes held a mischievous spark, and she realized the absurdity of her earlier question. She, born into aristocracy, had assumed that an emperor wouldn''t possess such talents. Yet, Lyon was proving her wrong, one graceful step at a time.

    "Enough," Selena murmured and stepped in.

    Lyon found himself caught in a whirlwind of dancing partners, each bringing their unique style and energy to the impromptu performance. Selena''s eleganceplemented his steps, while Kesya''s agility added a dynamic ir. Cecile, with her sly smile, brought an element of yfulness that had Lyonughing as they moved to the rhythm of the music.

    The banquet hall seemed to transform into a grand stage, and Lyon was the star of this captivating show. The crowd, initially stunned by his dance with Karina, now erupted into apuse and cheers as they watched the Emperor effortlessly adapt to his ever-changing partners.

    As the music swelled, Lyon''s breath quickened, and hisughter filled the air. He twirled and spun, matching Selena''s grace, Kesya''s agility, and Cecile''s yfulness with astounding skill. It was a mesmerizing disy of talent, and the guests couldn''t take their eyes off the lively spectacle.

    At that moment, Lyon wasn''t just an emperor; he was a performer, a showman, and the life of the party. The dance floor belonged to him and hispanions, and they reveled in the joy of the celebration.

    King Leopold and Linnea stood on the sidelines, their initial fright slowly transforming into amazement. They had always known Emperor Lyon to be a man of power, dignity, and authority from the records, but what they witnessed on the dance floor was an entirely different side of him.

    "Father, is he truly the Zodiac Emperor?" asked Linnea.

    King Leopold furrowed his brows, "I don''t know for sure, but if someone put a de around my neck and asked me that question, my answer would be yes..." ( But if he is really Lyon Torga, how can he look so... young... even younger than my daughter ).

    The contrast between Lyon''s casual, lighthearted dancing and their usual solemn roles as leaders was striking. It was as if the weight of their responsibilities had momentarily lifted, and they were all just individuals enjoying a carefree moment at a grand celebration. It was a side of Lyon that endeared him to his peers even more, showing that beneath the mantle of power, he was still a person who knew how to find joy in life''s simple pleasures.

 Chapter 1067 Clues and Curiosity

    1067 Clues and Curiosity

    As the grand banquet celebrating the conclusion of the Felidora tournament came to an end, the attendees slowly dispersed, leaving behind the ornate hall of the pce. The echoes ofughter and joy still lingered in the air, a testament to the sess of the event. The hall, once filled with vibrant colors and lively music, was now bathed in the soft glow of chandeliers, casting intricate patterns of light and shadow on the floor.

    Lyon, the enigmatic emperor from a distantnd, had surprised everyone with his casual demeanor and willingness to immerse himself in the festivities. He had danced with Karina, Kesya, Selena, and even Cecile, showcasing his remarkable adaptability to different styles of dance. It was a sight that left the onlookers in awe, especially King Leopold and Linnea, who were used to more rigid and formal settings.

    As thest notes of music faded, Lyon led thedies back to their respective seats, his charismatic smile still ying on his lips.

    However, as the banquet concluded, Linnea wasing out of the restroom. She sought the emperor''s presence but finds Ss with his neck patched up.

    "That''s a good look on you," said Linnea.

    Ss sighed in defeat, "It''s not like I didn''t do the right thing, it''s just that the actors ying are out of my league."

    Linnea smiled knowing how they were yed from the beginning by Lyon. The tournament was held by her father but the oue was already determined by the presence of the emperor.

    "Then again," Ss looked at the staff cleaning the after-party. "The emperor Lyon Torga, the empresses, and one of the pirs. Now I know why he can put on a remarkable skill with the bow, rumor has it that only the Elven Emperor himself could beat him in archery."

    "That good?" Linnea furrowed her brows. Archery was the realm of the elven race, like a fish that knows how to swim right from the moment they hatched. A human was generally out of their league when it came to archery, but the emperor just better.

    "Incredible even," Ss shook his head before he yawned, "Alright, even yawning hurts, but at least I still have my head attached to my neck, see you tomorrow."

    Linnea looked at Ss''s back leaving the banquet. She traversed the hall with her head being muddled by Lyon''s sudden visit and appearance, his sudden arrival that was out of any prophecy. However, as she traversed the corridor, she heard the voice that was of her father.

    "Your majesty, we are humbled by your presence."

    Linnea quickly rested her back on the wall, creeping up toward earshot.

    On the balcony, beneath the soft glow of the moon, a solemn scene unfolded. King Leopold of Felidora knelt with dignified grace, his advisors did as well respectfully behind him. Their presence conveyed both reverence and a sense of urgency as they faced Lyon, the enigmatic emperor from history.

    Lyon, unlike the formal atmosphere of the banquet hall, had adopted a more rxed posture. He lounged on the ledge of the balcony, his gaze fixed on the starry canvas above. The night air was cool and carried a gentle breeze that rustled his attire.

    The atmosphere was palpably tense, yet Lyon appeared unperturbed, almost as if he were having a casual conversation rather than a discussion of great importance. His aura exuded an air of authority and confidence that was undeniable.

    King Leopold, his voiceden with a sense of humility, spoke first. "Emperor Lyon," he began, his tone carefully measured, "I must extend my sincerest apologies for any offense or difort my earlier actions may have caused you. It was not my intention to question your identity or your authority, but rather, to ensure the safety and security of my people."

    Lyon, still gazing at the starlit sky, acknowledged the apology with a slight nod. His response was measured and calm. "I understand your concerns, Leopold. It is only natural to be cautious, especially in times of uncertainty."

    The advisors behind the king exchanged nces, sensing a subtle shift in the atmosphere. It seemed that Lyon was willing to engage in a more amicable dialogue and the tension that had lingered since the tournament was beginning to ease.

    Emperor Lyon''s voice resonated with a mix of longing and determination as he inquired about his wife, Maria. "What can you tell me about Maria''s whereabouts? Her disappearance has troubled me for far too long, and I am determined to uncover the truth."

    "Maria The Benevolent," some of the advisors murmured.

    "I''m afraid, after gathering all of the advisors, and all information from my connections we have yet to find anything," said Leopold.

    "I see," Lyon quickly answered.

    "T-Though," one of the advisors speaks up. "There is a certain rumor that a figure that resembled her traits was seen a few years ago, curing people in need."

    Lyon''s eyes turned serious as he sat on the ledge. He looked straight into the advisor''s eyes. "Tell me more."

    "Y-Yes, your majesty," said the advisor. "This figure always wore a cloak that covered the figure. The face was also covered with ck clothes, revealing only the eyes. The figure rarely spoke, but that didn''t stop this figure from healing the needs. Through magic, through concoction, the figure did it for a fee that even the poorest being in the realm could pay."

    "A fee?" Lyon furrowed his brows. "What fee?''

    "A flower," said the advisor.

    "A flower...?" Lyon murmured.

    Linnea furrowed her brows. ( Maria The Benevolent Empress, records said that she was the kindest out of the three. She was a very well-known light and life attribute cultivator and before she was the empress, she was sought by many in ranging generations. )

    ( Could she be linked...) thought Lyon.

    "H-However, it was a few years ago, I wasn''t even the advisor then," said the advisor. "S-So... It''s a pretty long time."

    Lyon shook his head, "A lead is a lead, I will scrape every clue I can get, thank you."

    The advisor immediately humbled himself and knelt once more.

    "Your Majesty, may I be impudent and ask something."

    "Go ahead," said Lyon.

    "Your presence here, were you always in First Hell?" asked King Leopold. His words bought his daughter''s attention as well.

    The captain of the knight had traversed thend and sea for many years, yet his whereabouts were unknown. If it was a powerful illusion, she was inclined to know the details.

    "No," Lyon smirked before he stood on the ledge. He looked over the kingdom and beyond, then crossed his arms. "I''vee from the Mortal World."

    The king, Linnea, and the advisors were in shock.

    "T-The Mortal World? But the path is sealed?! Is it not?" asked King Leopold.

    "Don''t believe me? Why don''t you probe my cultivation level and sense them, I mean, your daughter did it," said Lyon ( Well, Kesya told me though ).

    The revtion that Lyon''s cultivation level remained undetectable left both Linnea and King Leopold in a state of astonishment. They had both assumed him to be a formidable cultivator, perhaps even on par with the most powerful figures of their realm. Yet, this unexpected truth shattered their preconceptions.

    "Mana cultivator..." Leopold and Linnea muttered the same as their eyes widened.

    Enjoy!

    Thank you for all of your support!

    Have a nice day everyone!!

    Big_Yellow

 Chapter 1068 A Visit

    1068 A Visit

    King Leopold, hisposure gradually returning after the initial shock, furrowed his brow in deep thought. He considered Lyon''s inquiry about Maria''s whereabouts and the possibilities thaty ahead. With a heavy sigh, he finally spoke, his voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty.

    "Emperor Lyon, I must admit that I don''t possess any direct knowledge of your wife''s whereabouts. However, the other rulers of our realm may hold key information. They are powerful in their own right and have theirworks of intelligence," King Leopold exined.

    He continued, choosing his words carefully, "But I must caution you, Emperor Lyon, that their cooperation is not guaranteed. The politics and rivalries among our kingdoms can beplex and fraught with tension. Sharing sensitive information, especially regarding individuals from the Mortal World, might not be a straightforward matter."

    King Leopold''s expression showed a mix of sympathy and resolve. While he understood the importance of Lyon''s quest to find his wife, he also recognized the diplomatic challenges they might face. The fate of Maria hung in the bnce, dependent on their ability to navigate the intricate web of alliances and power struggles that defined their world.

    "Can you visit the neighboring kingdom diplomatically?" asked Lyon. "Get me into an audience with the king and let me do the rest."

    Emperor Lyon''s request hung in the air, a pivotal moment in the conversation. King Leopold contemted Lyon''s proposition, recognizing the gravity of the situation and the potential diplomatic challenges it posed.

    After a moment of silent contemtion, King Leopold nodded slowly, his eyes meeting Lyon''s with a newfound determination. "Emperor Lyon, I understand the urgency of your quest. While I can''t guarantee the cooperation of our neighboring rulers, I can certainly arrange a diplomatic visit to one of the neighboring kingdoms. Your presence and eloquence may open doors that would otherwise remain closed."

    Lyon nodded, "Then prepare, we will depart tomorrow."

    With a firm nod and an air of determination, Emperor Lyon and King Leopold sealed their agreement.

    Lyon jumped over them and saw Linnea''s fingers before she pulled them out of sight. Lyon smirked. "Curiosity of a cat," he murmured delightfully before raising his voice, "Also, you don''t need to bring an army, Kesya is more than enough."

    As the sun began to rise, casting a golden hue over the kingdom of Felidora, the two carriages were prepared for their journey. King Leopold and Linnea settled into the royal carriage, its opulent interior contrasting with the more modest one following closely behind. In the second carriage, Lyon, Karina, Kesya, Selena, and Cecile prepared for their diplomatic mission.

    Inside the luxurious carriage, Lyon leaned backfortably and turned his attention to Karina, who sat across from him. Her hand, miraculously restored through the power of cultivation, was now a testament to her resilience.

    Lyon spoke softly, his voice carrying a note of genuine concern, "Karina, with your hand healed, you have a world of possibilities ahead of you. Returning to the Mortal World might be a challenging journey. Have you considered what you want to do now?"

    "A challenging journey is overestimating it," said Cecile as she crossed her arms. "The options of returning to the Mortal World are limited to two, one of them is how we get her in the first ce."

    "And the other one?" asked Karina.

    "Smashed the door to smithereens," answered Selena. "Not even Returning Jade Stone would work because the path was blocked, so if you have a Returning Jade Stone, it would just bring you toward the nearest sealed gate."

    "Heh," Lyon smiled wryly as he scratched his cheek with his finger, "Sorry."

    "There is no need for you to apologize, Lyon," said Karina before she was jolted in realization, "I-I mean, Emperor Lyon."

    "Ah, drop it," said Lyon as he waved his hand. "I rather have you call me by my name instead."

    "I see..." Karina answered. "I think I will take up on your advice from that night."

    "That night?" Selena raised her brows before she squinted her eyes at Lyon.

    "I-It was a suggestion," said Lyon as he showed both palms near his chest. "I said that it''s better for her to stay here for a while and cultivate her anti-mana to the fullest."

    "That is the better option for now," said Cecile.

    "I''m sure that tagging along with all of you will be more entertaining than traversing this foreign realm alone," said Karina.

    "That''s for sure," said Lyon before smirking. "Because the next time wee back to the Mortal World, it will not by a pegasus."

    Karina had her eyes dted as she looked at Lyon. The bearing of confidence was exuding out of him. Smashing the gate open that divided the Mortal World and Hell was something out of thought, however, a feat that was impossible to aplish might just be proven wrong, by the Zodiac Emperor and his allies.

    In the neighboring kingdom, a king was seated in the opulent dining room of his pce, savoring a sumptuous meal. The air was filled with the aroma of rich, exotic dishes as he indulged in the feast. His expression was one of contentment as he enjoyed the delicacies before him.

    However, the tranquil atmosphere was shattered when the pce doors burst open, and a guard rushed in, a look of urgency etched on his face. He wasted no time and blurted out the news, "Your Majesty, King Leopold of Felidora has arrived for a visit."

    The king from the neighboring kingdom choked on his food, coughing violently as he struggled to process the unexpected announcement. He wiped his mouth hastily with a napkin and eximed, "King Leopold!?"

    Meanwhile, outside the pce, the royal carriage of Felidora made its grand entrance into the bustling town. Adorned with intricate designs and symbols of the kingdom, it captivated the attention of the gathered crowd. The carriage, a symbol of both wealth and the authority of Felidora, rolled through the streets, drawing curious gazes and whispers from the onlookers.

    Enjoy!

    Thank you for all of your support!

    Have a nice day everyone!!

    Big_Yellow

 Chapter 1069 The Veritas Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1069 The Veritas Stone</h4>

    As the royal carriages bearing King Leopold and his retinue entered the grand royal grounds of Lupinor, King Wolfric stood at the entrance with a warm smile. His eyes gleamed with curiosity and anticipation as he saw the intricate symbol of Felidora emzoned on the carriages. The symbol was a testament to the wealth and power of Felidora, a kingdom known for its prosperity and strength.

    With regal grace, King Wolfric weed King Leopold and his entourage. "Wee to Lupinor, King Leopold! It''s a pleasure to have you here. You have to forgive myck of wee."

    King Leopold smiled, "It is I who have to apologize foring so suddenly."

    "I was in the middle of having lunch before I heard that you''ve paid a sudden visit," said Wolfric with a yful sigh. "Oh, and of course, since you''re here, I extend my deepest joy at the celebration of Felidora''s birthday, yesterday."

    "Thank you, King Wolfric," said Linnea.

    "Oh my, Linnea, you are like your mother, but the fierceness behind your eyes is your fathers," said Wolfric as he shook his head, "Enviable."

    Leopold smiled, not denying nor humbling.

    "May I extend an invitation to join me in my lunch, after all, the fancy food is plenty," said Wolfric.

    "That would be wonderful, but I''m here on an urgent matter," said King Leopold before his eyes sharpened. "We need to discuss something where walls are deaf."

    "Oh? But I am the host, Leopold," said Wolfric. "Whatever it is, it can wait after we have lunch."

    Leopold raised his brows as panic swarmed over his face, "No, you don''t understa��"

    However, as the door of the second carriage swung open, a harbinger of unease washed over King Wolfric. His smile faltered momentarily as heid eyes on a young man he had never seen before �C a human.

    There was something about Lyon that set him apart from any other humans he had encountered before. It was as if there was an aura of power and mystery surrounding him, something primal and ancient that tugged at the edges of King Wolfric''s perception.

    ( Who is he? ) His brows furrowed as he looked at the human sniffed the fresh air of his royal pce. Not a sense of nervousness was in his bodynguage, a human so nonchnt even in the presence of two kings.

    In that brief moment, as their eyes met, King Wolfric sensed a depth within Lyon, a hidden well of strength and knowledge that was far beyond what any ordinary human should possess. It was a sensation that sent a shiver down his spine, and he couldn''t help but wonder about the true nature of this unexpected guest from Felidora.

    ( What is this sensation, he didn''t even give an aggressive notion to me ) thought the king.

    ( His tail... ) A sudden realization swept over Linnea''s face. Her pupils shrunk as she saw Wolfric''s tail sprung up with his eyes locked on Lyon. An instinctive and beastly fright.

    Lyon approached the king and nodded. He gave his hand for a handshake, "My name, is Lyon. It is nice to meet you, King Wolfric."

    Wolfric was petrified as he saw the human extending his hand. He looked over at Leopold and saw thetter nodding, getting a sense that whatever urgency Leopold talked about earlier must be surrounding this human.

    Wolfric epted the handshake, "N-Nice to meet you as well..."

    "Lyon Torga," Lyon''s name brought a shocking atmosphere.

    "W-What?" Wolfric was taken back. "Are you, a jester?

    Lyonughed merrily as the girls stood behind him. "Sometimes I do like to jest."

    "He jest a lot more than you think," Cecile sighed, before she realized, "I mean, King Wolfric."

    "Hahaha, we can discuss this matter of course, over the promised dishes," said Lyon. "Right, King Leopold?"

    "I believe if that what''s the host wanted, then as a guest, I obliged."

    ( This human is controlling the proud Leopold? The Holy Lion?! ) thought Wolfric as he gulped. The sight of King Leopold, a respected ruler, standing calmly beside Lyon only added to his astonishment. Without further dy, he gestured for the group to follow him.

    Inside the grand castle, they passed a dining room where a partially consumed meal had been hastily abandoned. It was evident that King Wolfric had been caught off guard by their unannounced arrival. Lyon couldn''t help but notice the untouched feast as they moved past.

    The king led them through ornate corridors until they reached a pair of grand doors. King Wolfric opened them with a flourish, revealing a chamber that resembled a museum. The room was filled with meticulously organized disy cases, each containing priceless artifacts from the kingdom of Lupinor. The treasures sparkled under carefully positioned lights, and the room seemed to whisper tales of history and culture.

    As they ventured deeper into the treasure trove, Lyon''s keen eyes were drawn to a particr disy case that seemed to hold King Wolfric''s interest. The king halted and, with a sweeping gesture, directed their attention to the case and its mesmerizing centerpiece.

    The Seeker Stone, a true marvel of Lupinor, was a rare and magnificent gem that defied conventional notions of beauty. It was a translucent crystal, ethereal and captivating, with a pale, silvery-blue hue that seemed to shift and dance like moonlight on water. Encased in a delicate, ornate setting of precious metals, it emitted a soft, gentle glow, giving the impression that it held a piece of the night sky within.

    King Wolfric turned to Lyon and hispanions, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "This, my friends, is��"

    "The Seeker Stone," Lyon voiced out. "Hold it in your hand, and it willpel truth. You cannot speak falsehoods or deceptions while it''s in your hand, for any untruth will threaten to shatter it."

    "You have knowledge," said Wolfric before opening the disy case. He grabbed it and offered it to Lyon.

    Lyon smirked and grabbed The Veritas Stone, "I saw how it was made once, with the power of the seer imbued in this stone, it seeks the truth of the holder through fate."

    "You... saw?" Wolfric was shocked.

    "Well he is, Lyon Torga," said Kesya with a grin.

    "Yes, yes I am," Lyon nodded before all eyes turned to the Veritas Stone. He nonchntly guided their focus as he put it back inside the disy case, closing it and cementing his identity.

 Chapter 1070 Next Clue

    <h4>Chapter 1070 Next Clue</h4>

    The gem seemed to sigh as if relieved to return to its rightful resting ce. As Lyon closed the case, there was a palpable sense of reverence in the room. The crystal''s secrets were once again safeguarded, and Lyon''s identity as the emperor was cemented, at least for the time being.

    "Y-You are him..." Wolfric mentioned with his lips trembling.

    Wolfric''s voice quivered as he uttered those words, his eyes locked onto Lyon with a mixture of awe, reverence, and perhaps a hint of fear. The revtion had left him stunned, realizing that the man before him was none other than the enigmatic emperor of ancient history.

    The atmosphere in the room shifted dramatically. All eyes were now fixed on Lyon, their gazes filled with a mix of curiosity, astonishment, and respect. It was as if a shroud of mystery had been lifted, revealing the true identity of the man who had entered their lives so unexpectedly.

    "I believe you asked us to join your lunch?" Cecile''s words broke through the stiffened mood.

    Cecile''s words cut through the tension in the room like a ray of sunshine through heavy clouds. Her smile was warm and inviting, and it seemed to ease the unease that had settled in the hearts of those present.

    Wolfric, still in a state of shock, managed to stammer, "Yes, of course. Lunch... let''s have lunch." He gestured towards the dining area, hisposure slowly returning.

    The group, with Lyon at the helm, followed King Wolfric toward the dining table, where an unexpected but undoubtedly intriguing meal awaited them.

    The dining hall was a grand and opulent chamber, with a long, polished wooden table at its center. The table was adorned with glistening silverware and fine porcin tes. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a soft, warm glow over the room.

    As they took their seats, Lyon and hispanions couldn''t help but admire the luxurious surroundings. King Wolfric had spared no expense in hosting his esteemed guests.

    The lunch itself was a delightful fusion of vors and cuisines, a testament to the kingdom''s culinary prowess. There were sulent roast meats, fragrant dishes of saffron-infused rice, and an array of colorful vegetables prepared with exotic spices. The dessert table was a masterpiece, featuring an assortment of decadent pastries and sweets.

    King Wolfric couldn''t help but voice his wonderment, his eyes still fixed on Lyon, who sat beside him rather than at the head of the table as kings often did. "You''re a paradox, Emperor Lyon," he mused, his tone filled with curiosity. "Ancient, yet youthful. Powerful, yet humble."

    Lyon, his demeanor rxed and genial, responded with a smile. "Appearances can be deceiving, King Wolfric. Time has its ways of ying tricks on us all."

    Amused by the notion of Lyon being described as "humble," Karina, Cecile, and Kesya couldn''t suppress theirughter. Their giggles rang out in the elegant dining hall, causing a ripple of mirth among those seated.

    Cecile, her eyes sparkling with humor, chimed in, "Oh, King Wolfric, Lyon is many things, but ''humble'' isn''t the first word thates to mind."

    "Oi."

    Kesya, grinning mischievously, continued, "He''s more likely to move mountains than to humble himself."

    As theughter of thedies filled the air, King Wolfric chose not to join in with a boisterousugh. Instead, he wore a wry smile, acknowledging the humor in the situation while maintaining the dignity befitting his station.

    After thevish lunch, Lyon and hispanions found themselves in a grand chamber adorned with towering walls that overlooked the sprawling kingdom below. The room was filled with a sense of grandeur, and the view was breathtaking. The kingdom stretched out as far as the eye could see, a testament to the power and influence of King Wolfric.

    "I believe this is my turn to speak," said Lyon after he heard the doors creaking to a sealed close. He calmly received Wolfric''s attention before continuing, "I''ve heard certain rumors about..."

    Lyon recounted the rumor he had encountered and Leopold gave a nod as well.

    "Ah yes, the mysterious kind figure that goes out of his or her way and cures those in need," said Wolfric. "However, it has been years since I heard of it, but what of this figure if I may inquire."

    "I have a feeling that that figure is my lost wife, Maria," said Lyon.

    "The Benevolent Empress?! I-I see, no wonder... yes, yes, indeed. The Benevolent Empress would definitely do something like that."

    "Right now, I need information," said Lyon. "Anything would be useful."

    King Wolfric sighed deeply and replied, "I''m truly sorry, Emperor Lyon, King Leopold. I don''t possess any knowledge of your wife''s whereabouts in the Mystic Realm or anywhere else for that matter. However, I do know of an exclusive auction that takes ce here in the First Level of Hell. The owner of this establishment has connections that extend even beyond the reach of kings. It''s possible that they might have information about your wife, or at the very least, connections that can lead us in the right direction."

    "Auction..." Lyon pondered.

    "That''s a good start if there is such a thing," said Cecile.

    King Wolfric and King Leopold began to exin the intricacies of the exclusive auction they were about to attend.

    Wolfric spoke first, "This auction is unlike any other you might have encountered. It''s a ndestine gathering of the most influential and powerful figures in First Hell. It''s said that the owner of this establishment has awork that spans across dimensions, allowing them to acquire and auction off items and information that are otherwise unattainable."

    Leopold added, "The items on auction range from rare artifacts, enchanted objects, to highly sought-after information. The owner, known as the ''Silent Hermit,'' is a mysterious figure who rarely appears in person. Instead, theymunicate through intermediaries."

    "And when is this auction opened?" Lyon asked.

    Wolfric excitedly said, "It opens every single day."

    Lyon nodded, absorbing the information. It was clear that this auction was not for the faint of heart. They would need to navigate a web of intrigue and power to get the information they sought. However, his smirk revealed his confidence.

 Chapter 1071 Astral Arcane Auction

    <h4>Chapter 1071 Astral Arcane Auction</h4>

    King Wolfric chuckled heartily and extended his arms wide, "Ah, the Astra Arcane Auction! I''m not just a king, but an avid visitor of that marvelous spectacle. You''ll witness treasures beyond imagination, artifacts that defy logic, and beings from realms you couldn''t fathom."

    Leopold, ever reserved, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Astra Auction is a ce of great intrigue. We must proceed with caution."

    As they rode towards the Astra Arcane Auction, the anticipation in the air was palpable. The road ahead was fraught with mysteries, but Lyon and hispanions were ready to face them head-on.

    The group arrived at the Astra Arcane Auction with anticipation and curiosity. The location was a grand, opulent building that seemed to defy thews of physics, with spires reaching into the darkened sky and walls adorned with intricate, mystical symbols that pulsed with otherworldly energy.

    Outside, a line of carriages and creatures from various realms awaited their turn to enter, creating a bustling atmosphere. Attendees from all corners of the multiverse gathered, each wearingvish, entric outfits and some wore masks that concealed their true identities. The air was thick with an aura of mystique and secrecy, and the surrounding gardens were illuminated by floating orbs of light that added to the enchanting ambiance.

    The entrance itself was a massive, arched doorway adorned with glowing runes that seemed to shimmer and change with each passing moment. Guards dressed in borate armor stood watch, ensuring that only those with invitations or the right connections could enter.

    Under Cecile''s suggestion and Lyon''s agreement, the group decides to use disguises to blend in at the Astra Arcane Auction. As humans in a realm that likely has diverse and exotic attendees, disguises will help them avoid drawing unnecessary attention and navigate the event more discreetly.

    The staff, a fellow demi-human with a wolf tail, approached King Wolfric with a warm smile. His eyes twinkled with recognition as he greeted the king with big pleasantries of words.

    "Your Majesty Wolfric! What an honor it is to have you at the Astra Arcane Auction! It''s been too long," he eximed, his tail wagging slightly in excitement.

    "Hahaha, you jest, I was here two days ago," Wolfricughed with a merry tone.

    "Less sun and moon without you makes the auction less exciting," said the staff.

    Wolfric furtherughed in enjoyment.

    As the staff continued, he noticed King Leopold and his daughter, Linnea, standing beside Wolfric. Quickly adjusting his demeanor to amodate their presence, he offered a deep, respectful bow. "And greetings to you as well, King Leopold and Captain Linnea. Your presence here graces our humble event."

    The staff''s gaze shifted to Lyon''s group, where each member wore a mask that concealed their features. King Wolfric, eager to prevent any awkward misunderstandings, quickly stepped forward and began to exin.

    "These are esteemed guests from a distantnd," he said with a reassuring smile. "Theye from a realm beyond our own, and it''s a rare and momentous asion that they grace us with their presence."

    However, before Wolfric could finish his exnation, Lyon interjected with a mischievous grin behind his mask. "His Majesty''s friend from a far, farnd," he added, emphasizing the mysterious and distant nature of their origins.

    The staff member, though a bit puzzled by Lyon''s cryptic remark, nodded in understanding. "Ah, I see," he replied, though curiosity sparkled in his eyes. "Well, you are all most wee here at the Astra Arcane Auction. Please, follow me inside."

    As they continued to follow the staff through the elegant corridors of the Astra Arcane Auction house, the staff turned to King Leopold and asked if he would prefer a separate room.

    Leopold, however, declined the offer with a polite nod. "I''m here to apany King Wolfric and our esteemed guests," he stated simply, indicating his desire to remain with the group.

    Wolfric, appreciating the gesture, offered a warm smile before posing a question of his own. "By the way," he inquired, "is the owner present in this branch tonight?"

    The staff paused for a moment as if carefully considering his response. "I''m not entirely certain," he replied cautiously, "but I believe there''s a possibility. The owner asionally attends these events but keeps a low profile. This way, please."

    Upon reaching one of the exclusive rooms upstairs, Lyon''s group found themselves in an extravagant and spacious chamber. The opulence of the surroundings was evident, with finely crafted furniture and tasteful decor adorning the room. Ayer of thin paper provided them with privacy, concealing their faces from those below and in neighboring rooms. Despite the cover, they had an unobstructed view of the entire auction house, particrly the grand podium at the center.

    From their vantage point, they could see the auction in full swing. The hall was filled with an air of anticipation as various rare and mystical items were presented. The auctioneer''s voice echoed through the chamber as bidderspeted for these treasures. The atmosphere was charged with excitement and intrigue, and Lyon and hispanions couldn''t help but be drawn into the spectacle.

    King Wolfric, who was familiar with the proceedings, watched with interest, while King Leopold maintained his characteristic air of quiet observation. Selena, Cecile, Kesya, and Karina exchanged nces, their faces concealed behind their masks. It was a night filled with possibilities, and they were eager to see what secrets the Astra Arcane Auction might hold.

    Lyon was bored, and his eyes closed as the auctioneer continued with the various items on disy. Each one fetched astronomical prices, and Lyon''s mind began to wander. His eyelids grew heavy as the auctioneer announced and reminded the would-be buyers that thest item is always mysterious. It was a book, an ancient one with an engraving of an Owl on it. Their appraisal couldn''t discern what it was for, but the radiation of strange energy seemed to circte the book.

    The auctioneer teased, "Perhaps one of them could unravel the secret or, just another collection for their empty disy case waiting at home."

    However, Lyon''s dreamy state was abruptly interrupted as the bottom half of a woman''s face, smiling at him, appeared in his mind''s eye. She spoke softly, "Open your eyes."

    Startled, Lyon obeyed the mysterious voice and opened his eyes. As he did, his eyes grew wider and wider as he saw the item being presented on the auction floor. His lips gaped in awe. Beside him, Cecile and Selena mirrored his astonishment.

    With a furrowed brow, Lyon turned to Wolfric and spoke urgently, "Wolfric, get that book for me, whatever the cost."

    Wolfric hesitated for a moment, about to protest that the book''s price might be exorbitant, but one look from Lyon silenced him.

 Chapter 1072 Princess Yala

    <h4>Chapter 1072 Princess Y</h4>

    The auctioneer began the bidding process, his voice carrying through the room as he presented the mysterious book.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed collectors and connoisseurs of rare artifacts, I present to you this enigmatic tome, bound in mystery and steeped in the whispers of ages past. Who among you will dare to venture into the unknown and reveal its secrets?"

    The auctioneer gave out a coy smile before snapping his finger, "The starting bid will be, two hundred Crowns, with an increment of a hundred!"

    King Wolfric had his eyes widened, "What? Two hundred for an unknown tome?! That''s outrageous..." he kept his voice down low so that only the ones in his room could hear it.

    "How much is a crown now?" Cecile asked.

    "One crown can buy basic supplies for a month," said Linnea as she crossed her arms looking at the time. "But, I think Emperor Lyon knows the true worth of the tome presented."

    All eyesid on Lyon who kept his eyes on the tome. Lyon raised his brows, feeling the tension from the other eyes, waiting for him to exin.

    He sighed, "It is worth more than two hundred Crowns."

    "Three hundred crowns," an unknown female''s voice belonging to the room beside them made them raise their brows.

    The crowd hushed, and one of the VIPs had started the stage for the bidding war.

    "Three hundred for the maskeddy upstairs!" said the auctioneer. "Do I hear four hundred?"

    "Yes, you do," said Wolfric. "Four hundred crowns!"

    "Four hundred!"

    "There it is! We avid visitors of the auction house know that voice all too well. King Wolfric!" said the auctioneer. The crowd cheered his name in honor.

    Wolfricughed, "Hahaha, there is no need for pleasantries."

    "Nice to meet you, King Wolfric," said thedy sitting alone beside their room. "However, I''m a collector, and I''m keen to have this time, please forgive me, Five Hundred Crowns."

    Wolfric smiled, "There is no need to be humble for me, the Astral Arcane is everyone''s game. SIX HUNDRED!"

    "One thousand."

    Thedy''s voice hushed the crowd as the astronomical value pierced through the thousands, for a tome that was basically a gamble.

    "One thousand for a tome... that''s nuts," said one of the crowd below. "Damn."

    "Think of how many families you could feed with that kind of money," one of them sighed.

    Leopold was taken back but not as much as Wolfric.

    "O-One thousand going once!" said the auctioneer.

    Thedy''s giggle could be heard. "Your majesty, why don''t you let me have this one, I''m sure you have many collections already, so a littlepetition won''t hurt... besides, a thousand crowns could help your people more than just a tome."

    Wolfric furrowed his brows. A thousand crowns indeed is a huge sum, five times from the original already. He rubbed his hands, counting inside his mind. He gulped, looking over at Leopold who closed his eyes, refusing to look at him. Then, he looked at the man who made him plunge into the water.

    Lyon was indifferent.

    "One thousand going t-twice!" the auctioneer shifted his eyes from the maskeddy toward the king of the Lupin Kingdom.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," said the maskeddy with a bow. "I''ll be sure to visit the Lupin Kingdom and bring gifts."

    "One thousand going thrice!"

    Wolfric squinted his eyes as he gritted his teeth. His lips trembled, "One tho��"

    "Two thousand." The emperor''s words struck cold.

    The room seemed to hold its breath. All eyes turned toward the man in the exquisite mask who had just defied all expectations. Whispers and gasps rippled through the crowd, and thedy who had beenpeting for the book with Lyon looked particrly shocked.

    The auctioneer, equally surprised, quickly regained hisposure. "A remarkable bid of two thousand crowns! A passionate collector indeed, for the friend of King Wolfric!"

    Lyon''s bold bid had outbid her with one thousand tokens, and thedy''s shock quickly turned into curiosity.

    "Oh my, what avish friend you have there, King Wolfric. I wonder what your name is, friend?" she said, introducing herself with a charming smile. "Oh, excuse me, my name is Y."

    "?!" The crowd and the auctioneer were stunned once more.

    As Y introduced herself, her status sent a tremor through the hearts of both Kings present. Wolfric and Leopold, seasoned rulers of their own realms, were not easily rattled, but her presence bore weighty significance.

    King Wolfric, though ustomed to the intricate politics and powerful figures of the demonic realms, felt a bead of sweat form on his brow. The implications of her attending the auction were substantial. It indicated the gravity and importance of the item on bid.

    "P-Princess Y..." Wolfric gulped as he recalled how she would pay a visit to his kingdom and bring gifts.

    Beside him, King Leopold tightened his grip on the armrest of his chair. The Sixth Hell was renowned for its cunning and shrewd maneuvering, and Princess Y was no exception. Her reputation preceded her��a brilliant diplomat and a fierce protector of her realm''s interests.

    "It''s Princess Y..." the crowd murmured in reverence.

    Both monarchs exchanged a knowing nce, understanding that they were now navigating treacherous waters. This auction had just be infinitely moreplex and delicate, with Princess Y in attendance. Her motives and objectives were an enigma, adding anotheryer of intrigue to an already mysterious event.

    The auctioneer was on his nerve as he bowed, "W-Wee to Astra Arcane, Princess Y."

    She put a finger over her lips before saying, "Today is an auction, not my wee, please proceed with my bid of three thousand."

    "Three thousand going once!" the auctioneer quickly responded.

    As Princess Y boldly raised the bid to three thousand, a collective gasp swept through the room. The increase was audacious, showcasing the power and wealth of the Sixth Hell. The murmurs and whispers heightened, filling the room with a charged atmosphere.

    King Wolfric and King Leopold exchanged a resigned look. They both knew they couldn''tpete at this level. It was like bringing a dagger to a cannon fight. The princess had shown her cards, and they were clearly outmatched.

    Wolfric leaned toward Lyon and murmured, "I''m afraid this is beyond our reach. Evenbined, we cannot match the resources of the princess."

    Lyon nodded, acknowledging the truth of Wolfric''s words. It was a bitter pill to swallow, but their options were limited. They had to choose their battles wisely, and this seemed like one they couldn''t win.

    Y''s bid had set a high bar, one that seemed insurmountable. The auctioneer looked around the room, waiting for any counterbids. The seconds stretched, the room on edge, but no further bids came. The gavel came down, and with that, the mysterious book had a new owner.

    "I''m a bit disappointed, friend," said Y with a deliberate sigh. "I thought you would fight for it more."

    "Don''t worry," said Lyon silencing the room to hear his next words. "The fight is not over yet."

    The crowd gulped and the two kings basked in sweat as they looked at the emperor nonchntly reclined on his seat.

    Y''s gaped lips slowly pointed upwards revealing the upper set of her teeth.

    The mysterious book, adorned with an engraving of an owl and emitting strange energies, held the promise of the next clue. Lyon was determined to obtain it, regardless of the cost.

 Chapter 1073 Impressing

    <h4>Chapter 1073 Impressing</h4>

    The auctioneer cleared his throat, stepping forward as the bidding came to an end. The hall was a whirl of emotions, from awe to excitement, from disbelief to triumph.

    "Ladies and gentlemen," he began, his voicemanding attention, "I must express my deepest gratitude for your enthusiastic participation in this session of Astra Arcane. Your bids have painted a vibrant tapestry of desire and passion, each stroke adding to the allure of the arcane we have unveiled."

    He paused, allowing the words to settle before continuing. "However, a word of caution: once the gavel falls, the responsibility for the item, its fate, and its secrets lie with its new possessor. Astra Arcane cannot offer protection or guarantee beyond these halls. What you purchase, you possess fully, for better or for worse."

    He gestured towards the descending curtain. "As we conclude this session, I remind you to consider your actions wisely. The world beyond these walls can be unforgiving, especially when the shadows of the arcane dance upon it."

    With that, he offered a final bow, the velvet curtain descending to shroud the stage and its mysteries once more. The hall erupted into conversations, the anticipation and intensity of the auction still lingering in the air.

    Wolfric, feeling the weight of the situation, leaned closer to Lyon, a sense of urgency in his eyes. "I understand your desire for the tome, Emperor Lyon. But Princess Y, she''s not to be trifled with. Offending her could be a severe drawback to our purpose here."

    Lyon, resolute and unyielding, stared at the descending curtain where the tome nowy, his jaw set firmly. "Wolfric, I cannot afford to let this opportunity slip away. The secret within that book is crucial to Maria''s whereabouts. I must obtain it."

    He nced at hispanions, their faces a mix of concern and determination. Karina and Kesya nodded in agreement, recognizing the gravity of the situation. Selena and Cecile exchanged nces, ready for whatever maye.

    Witnessing Lyon''s unyielding resolve, Wolfric and Leopold exchanged a solemn nce. They understood the depth of Lyon''s determination, and they alsoprehended the precarious nature of their involvement. As monarchs of their respective realms, they bore burdens and responsibilities that restrained them from delving further into the intricate web of Hell''s politics.

    Silently acknowledging this, they sighed, a mixture of admiration and worry in their expressions. Leopold spoke first, his voice tinged with regret, "We cannot risk our kingdoms by getting entangled in this perilous pursuit, no matter how noble the cause. We must remain cautious and focused on our responsibilities as rulers."

    Wolfric added, his tone heavy with the weight of their limitations, "Emperor Lyon, our hearts are with you, and we will aid you in any way that doesn''t jeopardize our realms. But this, this path is one we cannot tread upon."

    Lyon, though understanding, felt a pang of istion at that moment. He nodded, appreciating their honesty and dedication to their realms. "Thank you, both of you. I understand. We''ll proceed from here with our own strength and conviction."

    As they exited the room together and descended to the ground floor, Lyon quickly found the tome he was looking for.

    Amidst the crowd, their eyes met Princess Y, a figure shrouded in an air of mystery. She donned a beautifully crafted mask that concealed the upper part of her face, leaving only her enigmatic eyes and the lower half exposed. The mask added an aura of allure to her demeanor, making her seem like a masked phantom, an enchanter of sorts.

    Y, ady of regal grace and intellect, held the ancient tome tenderly, cradling it to her chest like a cherished secret. The book was securely sped in her hands, her possessive grip a testament to the value she ced upon it. Lyon noticed the way she regarded the tome, akin to a bibliophile caressing a rare manuscript, and a flicker of admiration for her passion touched his thoughts.

    As Lyon and his group made their way through the throng of buyers, the other attendees, recognizing the distinguished figures of Wolfric and Leopold, willingly made space for them. An unspoken acknowledgment of the status and prestige these two kings held in the infernal domains.

    The atmosphere crackled with curiosity as Y met Lyon''s gaze once again, a silent invitation to engage in discourse amidst this maze of secrets. The buyers and cultivators surrounding her could sense the undercurrents of significance in this encounter as if the very fabric of destiny had woven them into a unique tapestry within the confines of the Astra Arcane auction.

    "Ah, esteemed friends," Y began in a tone that conveyed both warmth and a touch of yfulness. "How delightful to see you here. I trust the auction piqued your interest?"

    The two kings greeted Princess Y with the appropriate respect and courtesy befitting her status. However, as the conversation unfolded, Y''s eyes, as sharp as a hawk''s, quickly revealed her true interest. It wasn''t in monarchs or diplomacy; it was in Lyon.

    "The fight is far from over," Lyon dered, his voice steady and resolute. "I will have that tome."

    Y couldn''t help but be amused by Lyon''s tenacity. It was a trait she could appreciate, even if it meantpeting for the same prize. She smiled, her eyes glittering with intrigue.

    As Lyon stood beside Princess Y, the individuals in the crowd began to engage in subtlepetition to impress her.

    One of them, a tall and muscr man, flexed his muscles and said with a confident grin, "Princess, if you ever need protection, you can count on me. I''m known for my strength and valor."

    A young woman with a graceful demeanor stepped forward and curtsied, saying, "Your Highness, I am skilled in various arts, from music to dance. Should you ever desire entertainment, please think of me."

    Another man, who seemed quite wealthy, chimed in, "Princess Y, my resources are at your disposal. If you require anything, whether it''s rare treasures or protections, I can provide them."

    Their attempts to impress the princess continued, each person trying to outdo the other in a bid to win her favor.

    Sensing the atmosphere bing increasinglypetitive and potentially vtile, both King Wolfric and King Leopold tactfully excused themselves from the brewing contest for the princess''s favor. They exchanged knowing nces, silently acknowledging that this was not the ce for a diplomatic struggle.

    With polite nods and courteous words, they made their way out of the crowd, steering clear of the escting scene. They retreated to a quieter corner of the grand hall, watching as the ambitious individuals vied for Princess Y''s attention, hoping to make an impression that wouldst. Meanwhile, Lyon was as nonchnt as ever.

    Princess Y took notice of his bearing. His eyes were set on the stone on the tome she cradled. A sight that was rare to see. Whilst others cater to give the best impression there was, he was not. However, she let out an amused smile and let these individuals step forward whilst posing an aggressive stand toward Lyon.

 Chapter 1074 Parted ways

    <h4>Chapter 1074 Parted ways</h4>

    The individuals, encouraged by their own numbers and their perception of Lyon''s supposed vulnerability, began taunting him with snide remarks and mockingughter. Their words were meant to provoke a reaction, to chip away at hisposure and confidence. They belittled his appearance, background, and audacity to challenge them in front of the princess.

    "Look at this one," one of them jeered, "a cultivator with delusions of grandeur."

    "Did you wander into the wrong realm, little mortal?" another sneered, feigning concern.

    The taunts grew more pointed, attempting to goad Lyon into a rash response. They wanted to see frustration or anger, to prove their own supposed superiority.

    Princess Y observed the interaction with an arched eyebrow, her amusement turning into genuine interest. Lyon''s restraint impressed her, and she could discern the undercurrent of power in his demeanor. She wondered how he would navigate this delicate situation and whether he would rise above these provocations. The ball was now in Lyon''s court, and the room held its breath to see how he would y his hand.

    One of them stood with arms crossed. His figure was towering, and his gaze condescending. He snorted at Lyon, "Move away, you''re wasting the princess''s breath."

    Lyon smirked, he made a deliberate movement to cross his arms. "Oh, I''m sorry, are you all Princess Y''s consorts? Please I do apologize if that''s the case."

    The demi-human was startled as well as the atmosphere. He had not anticipated that Lyon would put him on a pedestal of no self-awareness.

    Princess Y was surprised at first, intrigued, before giggling. She had anticipated flee, but not an articte counter.

    "What''s wrong? Tongue stuck in your fangs?" Lyon clicked his tongue shaking his head, "No way that you are her consorts, you all can''t even look at her straight."

    "Y-You!!" the demi-human red and raised his hand.

    "Violence, I don''t think the Astral Arcane would like that?" asked Lyon with a smile. "But no matter, it''s not like I have anything else to say to the princess anyway."

    Lyon peeked over and winked at the princess, "We will meet again outside of these walls, princess."

    Lyon turned around and walked away nonchntly from the scene, leaving the angry mob to seethe their fangs. The group followed behind them, but Linnea was in awe at his prowess in handling the situation. Such masterful steer from the emperor himself. However, the two kings could sigh in relief. Would they were to be involved further, things would go awry for their kingdoms, something that was more than their lives.

    Princess Y was thoroughly amused by Lyon''s response to the mob''s taunts. Instead of sumbing to their provocations or engaging in a heated exchange, he countered with a calm and collected demeanor, wielding words like a skilled diplomat. His articte and strategic responses left the mob members speechless and, ultimately, defeated.

    As Lyon gracefully exited the scene with a triumphant smirk, he left an indelible impression on those present. His victory in this verbal battle showcased not just his wit but also his ability to maintain hisposure under pressure. Y found herself genuinely intrigued by this enigmatic figure.

    Observing the mob members turning to her, pledging to take care of Lyon if she wished, Y chuckled softly. Her eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint as she yed along with their theatrics.

    With a graceful nod, Y epted their assistance. "Thank you for your concern," she replied, feigning vulnerability. "I would appreciate having your protection as I leave this ce. Who knows what mischief he might be nning?"

    The mob members, eager to serve the princess, stood ready to escort her and ensure her safety. Y couldn''t help but be entertained by this turn of events. Lyon had unknowingly be the subject of a game she intended to y, one that would unravel more about the mysterious emperor who had caught her attention.

    As Lyon made his way out of the bustling crowd, the kings, Wolfric and Leopold, caught up with him. They exchanged pleasantries and bid their goodbyes, each expressing their appreciation for the encounter and the intriguing events of the auction.

    "An unexpected encounter, but a most interesting one," Wolfric remarked, acknowledging Lyon''s audacity in the face of potential trouble.

    Leopold added, "Indeed, an emperor''s adventure knows no bounds."

    Lyon smiled and nodded in agreement. "Thank you for yourpany and the entertainment. Next time, I''ll bring unique delicacies from my empire. Grilled Grand Leviathan with a ze of honey sounds alright."

    "G-Grand..."

    "L-Leviathan?!"

    Both kings eximed with their jaws dropped. The words might sound like a jester, but the one who spouted it was also an emperor. His history spoke true of himself, perhaps only he could have such richness. To hunt a magnificent beast who ruled the deep sea, one swept of its tail said to bask the ocean with torrents.

    Cecile giggled, "Why don''t we ask them to join us fishing?"

    "Oh right, that would be great! Hahaha!" Lyonughed.

    "F-Fishing!?" both eximed. ( You call hunting a Grand Leviathan... FISHING?! ).

    Linnea was lost for words.

    "Just be careful not to slip and get into its gigantic mouth though," said Kesya with a grin.

    "Speaking from experiences I see," said Selena. "I''m starting to suspect that it''s a fetish of yours, Kesya."

    Kesya lowered her head, "S-Sorry... but... somehow its jaw seemed to homing at me."

    "You got eaten before?" asked Linnea.

    "Ten out of nine times," said Cecile before sighing.

    "You mean..." Linnea was confused.

    "She got eaten twice by the same beast," said Lyon before bursting outughing. "But she makes a good bait."

    "That''s cruel!" Kesya yfully punched Lyon''s back.

    With that, they parted ways, Lyon''s mind already racing with ns and thoughts about the enigmatic tome and the princess who had piqued his curiosity.

    "You saw those eyes of Linnea?" asked Cecile.

    "Yeah... she yearned for it," said Kesya as she looked at the subject of the matter. "The call for adventure."

    "Oh, I thought you meant something else," said Lyon.

 Chapter 1075 The Battle Ends Here

    <h4>Chapter 1075 The Battle Ends Here</h4>

    As Princess Y made her way out of Astra Arcane, the twilight cast an otherworldly glow upon her. She moved with the grace and poise befitting her royal status, the dutiful mob of individuals forming a protective barrier around her, their faces still filled with pride and determination.

    The mob surrounding Princess Y exhibited a palpable air of arrogance as they protected her. Cloaked in dark, flowing robes or adorned in intricately designed armor, they projected an aura of superiority. Some carried staves engraved with mysterious runes, subtly unting their prowess in magic.

    Onlookers in the bustling streets observed this peculiar entourage with a mix of awe and intrigue. Concealed behind ornate masks, the expressions of the mob were inscrutable, but their haughty demeanor was evident. The crowd instinctively parted to allow their passage, but the arrogance of the protectors was hard to miss.

    Whispers of spection swept through the spectators as they attempted to decipher the enigma that was Princess Y''s protection. The mob''s overbearing presence and their evident pride suggested a force that was well-prepared and fiercely loyal to their princess. Yet, their haughty expressions only added to the mystique surrounding the princess and her enigmatic journey into the night.

    Whispers flitted through the onlookers like nervous butterflies, carrying tales of the mysterious masked man who dared to challenge Princess Y''s im on the enigmatic tome.

    "He''s got guts, I''ll give him that," remarked an elderly gentleman, peering over the rim of his spectacles.

    "I heard he''s a renowned artifact hunter," chimed in a young woman, her eyes glinting with excitement. "Word has it that he''s after that tome, no matter the cost."

    A wizened merchant added, "He lost the bid, but mark my words, he won''t give up easily. Desperate folks do desperate things."

    There were knowing nods and spective nces exchanged, with the general consensus implying that this masked man might resort to daring feats to snatch the coveted tome from the princess''s grasp. The allure of a potential daring heist had captured the imagination of the crowd, leaving an air of anticipation and mystery lingering in the night.

    The mob, cloaked in a sense of superiority, paraded around Princess Y as if they were her loyal knights. Their postures exuded an air of arrogance and confidence, as if daring anyone to challenge the notion that they were the chosen guardians of the princess.

    A strapping man, with a glint of overconfidence in his eyes, dered, "Fear not, Princess Y. We shall ensure your safety, for no harm can befall you under our watchful eyes."

    Another, with a proud stance, added, "Indeed, the streets outside shall tremble at the mere sight of us. None would dare defy the wishes of the princess."

    Onlookers observed the scene with varying levels of amusement and skepticism. Some couldn''t help but chuckle at the bravado disyed by the mob, while others exchanged incredulous nces. It was clear to many that this bravado was a fa?ade, a desperate attempt to prove their worth to the princess, though the air around them was thick with arrogance.

    The princess yed along, basking in the charade of protection. She wore a small smile, keeping her poise regal andposed as the mob continued their theatrics. She subtly encouraged their pride, aware that it would serve her purpose well.

    "Thank you, kind sirs," she said graciously, her voice tinged with yful admiration. "I feel safer already with such valiant protectors by my side."

    The mob preened under her acknowledgment, their chests puffing out as if they''d already achieved a great triumph. They walked with exaggerated confidence, heads held high, relishing the imagined awe and fear they were evoking from the onlookers.

    The crowd continued to watch, some still amused, others shaking their heads in disbelief at the spectacle. A few exchanged knowing nces, suspecting that this bravado wouldn''t hold up under true pressure, but enough for the masked man, after all, nobody but a small group of insane cultivators would dare to offend such a figure. The princess, however, maintained her grace, keenly observing the unfolding drama and contemting her next move.

    Y furrowed her brows inwardly as they strolled around, keeping an eye out for any potential opening or excitement. However, to her surprise, nothing seemed to transpire. There were no sudden challenges, no attempts to snatch the tome, no dramatic confrontations.

    Thisck of action puzzled her. She had expected at least a subtle attempt from the masked man who had bid so fervently for the mysterious book. Was he waiting for a more opportune moment? Or had he truly given up on acquiring the tome?

    As the night descended and the stars emerged, casting a quiet serenity over the town, Princess Y decided to retire to the inn she had reserved for her stay. However, the mob, relentless in their dedication, trailed closely. They were determined to stand guard right outside her room, vignt in their duty to protect her.

    "I appreciate your concern for my safety," Y gracefully spoke, her voice carrying the weight of gratitude. "But truly, this inn is more than secure for the night. I need my rest."

    One among the vignt group, a steadfast mob member, insisted with unwavering dedication. "We cannot risk any danger befalling you, Princess. Our duty is to protect you at all costs."

    "Rest assured," another chimed in, echoing their collective sentiment. "We will keep a close watch. You''ll be safe."

    Y, appreciative yet desiring her privacy, found apromise. "Very well, but I insist on my privacy. Please, let me retire for the night without disturbance."

    "Of course, Princess. We''ll stand guard outside, but we won''t intrude on your privacy," they assured her, showing respect for her wish.

    With a nod of gratitude, Y epted theirpromise.

    But as she stood right in front of her room, a wave of unease permeated out from it. The air felt heavy, pregnant with an inexplicable tension that sent shivers down Y''s spine. She hesitated, her hand hovering over the doorknob, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. It was an unsettling feeling, one she couldn''t quite ce.

    When she opened the door, her eyes widened. There he was, the masked man leisurely awaiting her presence as he sat by the window. A smirk yed on his lips, and his friends stood by his side.

    A hand pushed her inside, and she stumbled on the floor. Kesya locked the door from the inside before leaning her back on it.

    The princess looked up with her pupils revealing a glimmer.

    "The battle ends here," Lyon said, his tone dripping with a peculiar mix of mischief and confidence. Y''s mind raced, trying to fathom how he had managed to get in. It was clear she had underestimated this man and his audacity.

 Chapter 1076 Daring Heist

    <h4>Chapter 1076 Daring Heist</h4>

    She took a deep breath, attempting to regain herposure. "And to what do I owe this unexpected visit?" she asked, her voice carrying a hint of amusement mixed with a dash of caution.

    "Let''s drop the pretense, and please, have a seat, after all, it is your room," said Cecile as she gestured to her seat.

    Y sat down as she was told, but her eyes never left Lyon and the others. "You must be really desperate to have this tome, that even you have to offend a great princess from a farawaynd." She tightened the clutch of the tome toward her chest, her action revealed determination despite the situation she was in.

    "You''reposed enough," said Selena. "I guess this is not your first time."

    "Is it that obvious?" Y giggled. "Though, this is the first time someone one-upped me." Her nce fell on the man sitting by the window. She darted her nce toward the tome, and looked at the cover and the back. "Now I''m intrigued, really intrigued, you don''t seem to want worldly desires, but this book is something that greatly interests you."

    "I''m not the mob who tried to gain favor for a princess," said Lyon. "Even if you''re a ve of some kind, I still want the book that you rightfully bought from the auction."

    "You''re not going to rob me?" asked the princess with a yful smile.

    "Depends on my whim," said Lyon. "I don''t normally rob, I usually just steal."

    "Then why not steal it from me?" asked Y.

    "Because of your status," said Cecile. "Judging from the reaction of the cultivators around you, you seem to be quite a figure and the least we want is more trouble in our way."

    Y raised her brows, discerning from their conversation that they were unaware of her true identity, aside from the asional mention of ''princess''. Deciding to y along and keep them in the dark about her true status, she kept her true name and position shrouded in mystery.

    Her lips curled into a smirk, enjoying the intrigue that danced between them. The less they knew, the more advantage she held. "Well, well," she responded, her words tinged with yful mystery, "It seems we find ourselves in an unexpected meeting. I''m curious, how did youe to be here, and what''s your interest in that book?" She subtly gestured towards the tome, her gaze never leaving Lyon''s masked face.

    "Are you willing to part with it, if I tell you why?" asked Lyon.

    "I''m afraid that can''t be done," Y shook her head. "I''ve spent money to have this tome. A fortune even for kings."

    "But not a fortune for you," said Cecile.

    "True," Y nodded, "I won''t deny that spending that much will affect me in any way."

    Y, keeping her cards close, decided to probe further. "I''m intrigued by that book," she admitted, "but I''m also a woman of exchange. What could you offer me in return for it? Mind you, attempting to take it by force may not bode well for you."

    Lyon leaned back, the smirk never leaving his face, "Oh, I''m all for negotiations. What would you like in exchange for the book, dear ''princess''?" The word ''princess'' dripped with yful sarcasm, making it clear he doubted her royal status.

    "First, tell me how you got to know with the two kings. Even the Holy Lion of Felidora has its pride toned down around you," said Y.

    Lyon began his tale, skillfully omitting certain details. "It all began when I entered their realm as a humble traveler. I happened upon the Felidora Tournament, and by a twist of fate, I ended up participating. The final battle was intense, and I must admit, I did manage to make quite an impression."

    He paused for a moment, letting the suspense build, before continuing. "As the tournament reached its climax, I found myself facing off against several challengers. In the end, I was able to subdue the entire banquet, much to their surprise."

    Y''s curiosity deepened as she listened intently. "Impressive," she remarked. "But I have to wonder, how did you manage to achieve such a feat?"

    "He threatened the king that he would destroy the kingdom, and that''s how they became friends," said Cecile, glossing over the details. "And Wolfric tried to ascertain certain things, but the foreboding consequences led him to be his friend as well, and that led us to where we are now."

    "Wow, really?" Lyon raised his brows at Cecile. "I was orchestrating a good story."

    "Wait, so that''s not true?" asked Y.

    "It''s the truth, some of it," said Lyon.

    "Let me get this straight, you have the capabilities to fight the Kingdom of Felidora?" asked Y.

    "No," Lyon shook his head, "Fight is not the right word, they won''t put up much to be called a fight if it happened."

    Y couldn''t help but find Lyon''s story amusing, even if she doubted its authenticity. Herughter bubbled just beneath the surface. She reached for her ss to take a sip, but something felt off. Her fingers froze inches from the ss, and her instincts screamed at her that something was wrong. The water in the ss looked perfectly clear, but a sense of unease washed over her.

    "Did you��" Y began to speak, her voice tinged with suspicion, but before she could finish her sentence, a sudden sharp pain pierced her neck. Her vision blurred, her surroundings spinning, and she felt herself slumping forward. The words Lyon tried to say were unintelligible as her consciousness wavered.

    The next morning, Y awoke to the gentle rays of early sunlight streaming into the room. Panic surged through her as she realized that the tome, which had been by her side the previous night, was now missing. She frantically scanned the room, her heart pounding. The masked man and hispanions were gone, leaving behind only questions and uncertainty. The yful banter of the previous night had transformed into a daring heist.

 Chapter 1077 Father?

    <h4>Chapter 1077 Father?</h4>

    Lyon and hispanions found themselves in an open field, surrounded by vast stretches of untouched wilderness. There was no sign of civilization, no trace of life as far as the eye could see. The meadow they stood in was bathed in soft, golden sunlight, and a gentle breeze rustled the tall grasses.

    Lyon held the tome in his hand, its ancient pages seemingly brimming with secrets. The weight of it was both tangible and metaphorical, a symbol of the risks they had taken and the mysteries thaty ahead.

    Cecile chimed, "Are you sure you want to meet him? Thest time I remember, things were not going well for you two."

    Lyon nced at Cecile, his expression a mix of determination and caution. He knew that meeting with his old acquaintance wouldn''t be without its challenges, but he also believed that it was a necessary step in uncovering the mysteries surrounding the tome.

    "I''m aware of the risks," Lyon replied, his voice steady. "But it''s alright, we never got along from the start."

    Karina''s curiosity was palpable as she looked at Kesya, waiting for an exnation. Kesya offered a knowing smile before she began to shed light on the enigmatic figure they were about to encounter.

    "We''re going to meet someone Lyon knew from his past," Kesya exined. "An old acquaintance, but not in the friendliest sense. This person has a history with Lyon, and it''s aplicated one. We''re hoping to get information about the tome, its significance, and maybe some insights into our current situation."

    Karina nodded, absorbing the information. She knew better than to press for more details if Lyon and the others weren''t offering them freely. The weight of the quest they were on was immense, and everyone seemed to have their own share of history and secrets.

    "I understand," Karina replied, her gaze still curious but respectful of their boundaries. "Let''s proceed, then. If it helps us on this journey, I''m in."

    Lyon nced at Karina with appreciation for her understanding, thankful for her willingness to embrace the challenges they faced. "However, I don''t think he would wee anyone but me."

    He looked at the tome and with a thought, it floated in the air right in front of him. "The surrounding energy is not mana or anti-mana. This is the pure energy from the Mortal World, Ley. The same energy that charged the dimension gate between the continents of the Mortal World."

    "W-Wait, continents?" Karina furrowed her brows before she remembered the ancient mole rat back in the jungle. "The Mortal World is... was.. one?"

    "Yup," Kesya nodded. "And after we uncover the history, boy was it a mess."

    The four mythical beasts hovered around Lyon with Rui standing on top of his head. "This is quite a fortuitous encounter, what is this owl tome do?"

    "It will summon a famed library that everyone wanted to enter, three people from Nostria were lucky enough to enter the ce without this tome," Lyon smiled as the three faces of distinctive old men appeared in his mind.

    "The traveling library?!" Karina eximed. "This tome summons it?"

    "The owl is the symbol of knowledge," said Selena. "Thus, a befitting tome for..."

    The tome glowed brilliantly, pulsating with an otherworldly energy. The intricate symbols on its pages seemed toe alive, dancing in a mesmerizing pattern. The air crackled with anticipation, and before them materialized a floating double door. It hung in the air, adorned with enigmatic symbols and an aura of ancient knowledge.

    Lyon looked at the door, recognizing it as the gateway to the realm he sought. He took a deep breath, steadying himself for whaty beyond. The significance of this moment wasn''t lost on him��it was a pivotal step in their quest for answers and solutions.

    Pure Ley energy swirled around Lyon, lifting him into the air and carrying him to the same height as the giant double door. The energy was a vibrant dance, an ethereal embrace that held him aloft. He was drawn towards the door, the Ley recognizing his intent and aiding his passage.

    As the double doors swung open, a glimpse of the fabled library came into view. However, it was not the majestic scene he had imagined. Instead, chaos greeted him. The library was in disarray, far from a serene and organized ce.

    An invisible barrier abruptly blocked the path of the four mythical beasts, their forms shimmering as they tried to push through. A voice, firm and resonant, echoed through the air, carrying a hint of humor, "No ghosts allowed."

    Before they could react or understand the cryptic words, Lyon felt an irresistible force tug at him. He was pulled away from the doorway and into the heart of the library. The invisible hands of magic enveloped him, drawing him in like a moth to a me. The colossal double doors closed with a heavy thud, sealing him within.

    Outside the library, Shen, Rui, Bapho, and Sun felt a surge of frustration and anger. The sudden barrier had caught them off guard, and they could feel the ire building within them. Each of them was pulsing with energy, their forms quivering with a mixture of confusion and rage.

    The sudden transition left Lyon momentarily disoriented. He found himself standing amidst towering bookshelves that seemed to reach the very skies. The scent of ancient parchment hung in the air, a familiar andforting aroma. Despite the chaos and disarray, there was an undeniable sense of magic and history within these walls.

    A dense mist materialized in front of Lyon, its form gradually coalescing to reveal the figure of a dashing old man. His visage was a mix of experience and wisdom, etched with the marks of countless years and adventures. A sense of ancient power radiated from him, casting a subtle aura that hinted at the immense depth of his knowledge.

    The old man''s eyes bore into Lyon, scrutinizing him with a discerning gaze. The lines on his forehead creased as if in disbelief and a flicker of surprise crossed his face.

    Lyon crossed his arms and smirked confidently. "Long time no see, father," he replied, his voiceced with a hint of defiance.

 Chapter 1078 Teamwork?

    <h4>Chapter 1078 Teamwork?</h4>

    The old man''s presence seemed to grow, exuding a powerful aura that resonated through the library realm. The very essence of the space trembled under the weight of his energy. He spoke again, his voice echoing with an ancient authority that demanded respect, "You still dare to call me by that name?"

    As if in response to the intensity of the moment, another bookcase toppled and crashed to the floor, shattering the gravity of the atmosphere. It broke the seriousness, momentarily distracting from the weight of the confrontation.

    "If I don''t call you that, what should I call you then?" Lyon retorted, undeterred by the imposing presence before him. He continued with a sardonic twist, "Besides, your daughter asked me to."

    The old man''s face tightened, revealing a mixture of emotions��anger, surprise, and perhaps a trace of paternal concern.

    The old man''s voice thundered in the library, resonating with a mixture of fury and indignation. "I never agreed to her marriage," he bellowed, the words echoing off the walls of the vast space.

    Lyon stood his ground, his own voice unwavering in the face of the old man''s anger. "How many years has it been, and you still can''t ept it?" he shot back, the frustration evident in his tone. "I love your daughter, and your daughter loves me. We got married."

    The old man''s face contorted with rage. "No, she is not! You''ve influenced her," he used vehemently, pointing an usatory finger at Lyon. The weight of the past and the present collided, a storm of emotions and unresolved issues swirling in the air between them.

    Lyon''s face twisted with contempt at the old man''s usation. "Influence her? It''s called love, old man," he spat, the frustration and anger palpable. "Maybe if you strolled around outside rather than counting how many pages in a book, you might feel it!"

    The old man, equally resolute, retorted with a wave of his hand. Magic brands of various elements materialized around him. Lyon mirrored the action, creating his own array of magical symbols. The opposing energies shed and canceled each other out, producing a tremendous shockwave that shook the library. Despite the roaring wind and the force of the st, the two figures remained rooted, their determination unyielding.

    The old man turned around, showing his back to Lyon. "I thought you were dead. I could hear my daughter''s grief that day," he said, his voice tinged with regret.

    Lyon''s reply was sharp and resolute. "I did die that day, not even metaphorically."

    The old man furrowed his brows in confusion. "What?" he questioned before turning back to face Lyon. "Impossible."

    Lyon smirked, a bitter edge to his expression. "I''m not a ghost, you know it more than I do." The tension in the room was palpable, the weight of years of unresolved issues hanging in the air.

    The old man leaned in closely as if his eyes could pierce through Lyon''s soul. "Two souls... one host," he murmured, realization dawning.

    Lyon nodded solemnly, acknowledging the truth. "I died, father."

    "Shut up," the old man snapped, leaning back. "You look younger than you were, reminding me of the time I wanted to beat the living hell out of you."

    "You are wee to try, but I warn you, I am weaker than I was," said Lyon. "But I still can pluck your ashen nose hair."

    The old man took a step back, stunned. "The fact that you''re young and weaker... two souls, one host. Rebirth... so you did die."

    "I told you already," Lyon rolled his eyes.

    "You... you''ve attained it?! The Samsara?!" the old man grabbed a hold of his shoulders.

    Lyon shook his head. "No, not me."

    The old man''s brows furrowed deeper. "Then who?"

    "That''s not important," said Lyon. "What''s important is that your daughter, along with my other two wives, went along with the rebirth, causing them to enter a kind of... pseudo-reincarnation thing. Now she is somewhere in Hell."

    The old man''s eyes widened. "pseudo-reincarnation... My daughter... in Hell?"

    Lyon sighed after realizing that the old man didn''t know where his daughter was. He sat down on top of the pile of rubbish contemting. "She would have run into you if you were not so hard to find."

    The old man frowned. "You''re ming me?! You''re the one who put her in a dangerous situation in the first ce!" "If you were not so... strict with your duty as the librarian, perhaps none of this would happen."

    "You ungrateful brat!" the old man was furious and grabbed Lyon by the neck with swift movement. He mmed Lyon against the bookcase with eyes ring. "If you never took her away from me, this would have never happened!"

    "Go on then, do it! And see how your daughter will hate you!" said Lyon.

    The old man was taken aback upon realization. The anger in his eyes subsided, reced by a deep sadness and regret. He released Lyon and stepped back, burying his face in his hands. "What have I done..." he muttered to himself.

    Lyon''s coughing fit subsided, but he felt a strange sensation coursing through him. He clutched his throat, trying to regain his breath. Between gasps, he managed to speak, "Now is not the time for us to quarrel, old man. We need to work together."

    The old man''s frown deepened as he continued to watch Lyon, the man who had taken his daughter''s hand. He was about to unleash another berating when Lyon''s eyes suddenly widened.

    Lyon dropped to his knees, clutching his chest. "Gah, I''m at my limit," he groaned.

    "The soul... it''s awakening," the old man muttered to himself.

    "Aren''t you lucky? You''re going to experience the same me from years ago again," Lyon said, his voice strained. "But remember this, I never objected if you came to visit us, she looked up to you, Father."

    Lyon copsed to the floor, writhing in pain, his fingers twitching involuntarily. He looked up at the old man with wide, panicked eyes. "O-Old man, what did you do to me?!"

    The old man let out a frustrated sigh and avoided Lyon''s gaze, muttering an expletive under his breath. "Fuck."

 Chapter 1079 I’m Your Father

    <h4>Chapter 1079 I''m Your Father</h4>

    Outside the gate, Rui, the mythical beast Moon Hare, known for her daring and nurturing nature, turned to Selena and asked, "Who is the owner of this traveling library?"

    Selena nced at the impressive structure and replied, "Maria''s father. His name is so ancient, even he seems to have forgotten it."

    Cecile chimed in with a mischievous grin, "Lyon is meeting his father-inw," and stifled a giggle.

    Kesya''s sharp ears twitched, and she turned her head in a specific direction. Her keen senses caught something intriguing, and a sly smirk yed on her lips. "Looks like she''s a stubborn one."

    Karina followed Kesya''s gaze and soon spotted a lone silhouette emerging from the distant horizon.

    The figure that approached turned out to be Y. Her face was a mix of awe and fascination as she looked at the imposing hovering door.

    "I thought you would rest for the day," Cecile remarked as if she had already anticipated Y''s arrival.

    "With a little luck and determination, I managed to track you," Y replied, her eyes catching a faint glimmer from the meadow under the radiant sun. It was elusive, but her trained eye managed to catch it when others couldn''t. She continued, "I have to say, masking it under the light of the sun is pretty ingenious."

    "Where''s your angry mob?" Kesya asked with a grin.

    Y replied, "Since any of you dared to offend me then those mobs would appear as mere corpses in your eyes, I don''t want unnecessary bloodshed."

    "Finally, someone with worthy perceptions for once,"mented Cecile, approaching Y. Her figure was tall and imposing, but her lips carried a smirk. "So, what now, Princess Y?"

    "I''m curious, you are all a mixed-odd group," Y smiled, her eyes scanning the group but searching for someone in particr. "Though, my eyes seem to not catch on your leader."

    "You can fairly guess where he is," said Cecile with a knowing smile as she turned around and looked at the double door.

    Y approached the door, her curiosity piqued. "Is that the traveling library? The Compendium?" She then realized, "So that''s what the tome is about, to summon The Compendium..."

    Frowning, she flew over, determined to investigate further. It was her right to enter the ce, not theirs, especially not his.

    Karina tried to warn her, but Kesya stopped her.

    As Y approached the door, she was suddenly met with a repelling force, which pushed her away several feet.

    Kesya caught her, preventing her from further disgrace. "Easy there, princess. No need to rush; he wille out."

    "Thank you," said the princess. "Though it should have been me, and not him."

    "I have to praise you. You remain calm even around thieves," said Cecile from below as she watched both Kesya and Y descend.

    "Tendency of a true princess. I was made aware of politics, blood, trades, and a lot more ever since I could read," said Y, her words tinged with a hint of pride.

    "Is that why you still wear the mask even though everyone knows your identity?" asked Selena.

    Y smiled, her eyes carrying a mix of determination and vulnerability, "Things are just... better this way."

    "But you didn''t even bother to change the mask?" asked Karina, concerncing her words.

    "I need you all to know who I am," Y replied, her gaze flicking towards the door. "But the world doesn''t need to."

    "Tell me, why is he so adamant about going in there?" Y continued, her eyes now searching for answers.

    "Private matters," Cecile responded, her smile holding both a hint of secrecy and understanding.

    Meanwhile, inside the library. The old man was looking at the panicked Lyon with his thoughts unreadable.

    Lyon furrowed his brows. He could no longer feel the presence of the four that were always around him. He was in danger, especially noticing how chaotic the ce was.

    "What do you want?" asked Lyon with his shoulders tensed.

    "Do you know Maria?" asked the old man. "Leave her, she is safer with me than with you." The old man immediately felt the twitching rage brimming behind Lyon''s eyes.

    "Old man," Lyon''s cold voice silenced the realm and ck de wielded by his hand. He pointed it at him. "Is she here?"

    "Drop it, you''ll lose," said the old man. "Without your ghosts, you''re nothing. Furthermore, you are no longer at the peak of cultivation like you once were."

    Lyon''s grip on the de tightened, his knuckles turning white. He wasn''t in the mood for games or threats. He needed answers, and he needed them now.

    "Where is she?" Lyon demanded, his voice filled with an urgency that brooked no argument. "Tell me, or nobody is left to clean this ce."

    The old man furrowed his brows, "Give up on her, with the way things stand, you can''t protect her."

    "Ngh?!" the old man clutched his chest. His heart panged against the ribs viciously. He looked at Lyon with a grim look. "Tch! Pesky bloodline!"

    "WHERE IS SHE?!" Lyon leaped forward but the old man wed forward shoving a magic brand formed on his palm in his direction. A gust of mighty wind repulsed Lyon in an instant, pushing him against the wall. The ever-flowing wind kept him etched on the wall whilst the old man approached him calmly.

    (Damn it I can''t move!!) thought Lyon as his limbs were locked by the gust of wind from the old man''s palm.

    "So weak..." said the old man with a scowl. "Huh?" he was slightly taken back the moment he met his gaze. A gaze of fury, hatred, and budding strength was behind those eyes. He sighed and the magic brand dimmed by his intent.

    Lyon fell to the ground but quickly got up and tried to retaliate.

    "Enough!" the old man said whilst grabbing the ded by his bare hand. "She''s not here, Lyon."

    Lyon softened in shock before he pulled his de away. "Then where is she?"

    "I don''t know, but I intend to search for her," said the old man as the images of his daughter emerged.

    "Who are you?" asked Lyon. "Stop ying games with me old man."

    "I am... your father," said the old man.

    Lyon furrowed his brows before smirking, "Then I''m your grandfather."

    The old man sighed, he opened his palm again and mmed Lyon to the wall with another gust of wind.

 Chapter 1080 You’re in Hell

    <h4>Chapter 1080 You''re in Hell</h4>

    "Get up," said the old man with a slight grunt before turning around. He didn''t bother to wait for Lyon to catch up to him, but the subtle walking speed being slowed was hard to miss.

    "Where are you going?" asked Lyon as he dusted off his shoulders. He looked around, immersing the ce he was in. "What happened here?"

    "Follow me,d," said the old man as he delved deeper into the part of the library.

    Lyon frowned as his question about what happened here went unanswered. The old man remained reticent, urging Lyon to follow him deeper into the library. Lyon, feeling a sense of urgency, quickened his pace to match the old man''s stride.

    Deeper into the library, the destruction was even more extensive, leaving Lyon in awe. The walls bore the scars of chaos, and countless tomesy in ruins. Despite the mayhem, the old man remained tight-lipped, revealing no exnation for the devastation.

    Lyon''s eyes were drawn to a towering pile of books. The old man swept his hand, and the mountain of books scattered, revealing a mystique artifact. Its presence was palpable, a profound aura that set it apart from the surrounding wreckage. Lyon''s gaze locked onto the artifact, and a mix of curiosity and astonishment flickered in his eyes, causing them to widen in response.

    A wondrous creation of intricate design and mysterious allure. Crafted from a material that seemed to shift in color and texture, disying hues ranging from deep midnight blues to ethereal silver, it held an enigmatic beauty. The surface was adorned with arcane symbols, glowing softly as if imbued with a hidden power.

    Its shape was reminiscent of a handheld mirror, but this was no ordinary-looking ss. The frame was adorned with delicate filigree that seemed to dance with an otherworldly energy. At its center, a smooth, oval-shaped surface captured the attention, appearing like a pool of still water that shimmered with an inner light.

    As Lyon gazed at it, he felt a strange yetpelling sensation emanating from the artifact, as if it were beckoning him to delve into its depths, revealing secrets and guiding him towards a path that would reunite him with Maria. However, the mystery behind its workings remained yet to be unraveled.

    Lyon asked, "What is that...?" The Old Man answered, "Soulway Scryer. I used this to locate my daughter at any moment''s notice. However, I haven''t used it for a while."

    Lyon''s surprise was palpable. "W-Wait, your daughter?!"

    The old man ignored his reaction and reached out for the handheld mirror of Soulway Scryer.

    He chanted, "Show me my daughter."

    His eyes gleamed as the mirror was not reflecting his face anymore, but a pitch-ck abyss. It seemed like an endless void, a deep space devoid of light or form. Lyon, not familiar with the artifact, was astounded. It just reflects his face.

    The old man''s brows furrowed, his face revealing concern and confusion. Lyon realized that the mirror was revealing something only to its true owner, something beyond his understanding.

    His eyes stopped gleaming after a few minutes and he was once Lyon eagerly asked, "What happened? S-Sir? I mean father?"

    The old man turned his head and revealed a scowl. "Nothing."

    Lyon knew that the old man was not telling the truth. There was something in that abyss, something rted to Maria, but the old man was keeping it to himself. The tension in the air grew palpable, and Lyon felt the frustration building inside him. He hade all this way and faced dangers and mysteries, and yet he was met with a wall of silence.

    "Sir, I need to know," Lyon pressed, trying to keep his voice steady despite the rising frustration.

    The old man sighed, releasing some of the tension. "I could not see her. The mirror should have shown me, but it remained dark, however, this is not the first time that it happened."

    Lyon showed a sigh of relief, "Then it can be fixed?"

    "No," the old man shook his head, "There is nothing faulty from the artifact, but the mirror is incapable of tracking her whereabouts like something is covering her tracks or..." the old man sighed, "Or because of the pseudo-reincarnation that this artifact bes useless to locate her."

    Dread settled in Lyon''s chest. If the artifact meant to locate Maria was failing, then finding her became an even more daunting task. The darkness within the mirror felt like a reflection of the uncertainty thaty ahead.

    "Then, do you have any idea?" asked Lyon.

    "Combing the entire realm is probably the most painful and only way to do it," said the old man. "However, I''m bound to this ce, bound to duty."

    "What? But Father, if we work together we would have a better chance," said Lyon with his hastened tone.

    "I am bound to this ce, I can''t walk too far away from it or I will just be teleported back here," said the old man. "I can''t randomly bring this library either, you know how much they craved to gain an entry here? It will invite unnecessary problems."

    Lyon could see the sadness in his eyes, the regret, and the choice he had made.

    Lyon took a cold breath through his gritted teeth, "Looks like I need to go to Hell after all... oh crap, I hope the seer isn''t gone yet!" he quickly turned around and rushed toward the exit. He pushed the giant double door with all his might, but it was actually light.

    The door banged open and a gust of wind invited him. His hair fluttered and disturbed his sight.

    "Lyon, you''re already in Hell," said the old man before pushing Lyon''s back.

    Lyon''s eyes widened in disbelief as gravity took him in. He was incapable of flight and panic surged. However, Kesya jumped and caught him in mid-air beforending gracefully.

    He looked at Kesya but soon darted in the same direction as the others, toward the dashing old man with his hands behind his back, hovering right in front of the opened double doors.

 Chapter 1081 I am My Wingman

    <h4>Chapter 1081 I am My Wingman</h4>

    The old man, hovering in the air, looked at Lyon''s group. His eyes caught the masks they wore to hide their identities. Some wore expressions of awe, while others seemed more expectant as if they had anticipated his appearance.

    Princess Y, her eyes widening in disbelief, stood frozen for a moment as she gazed at the old man. The reality of the situation struck her��this was no ordinary person; he was a being of immense power and knowledge. Collecting her thoughts and summoning herposure, she pushed through her astonishment and introduced herself.

    "Good morning, Sir Librarian," she began, her voice steady thoughced with awe and respect. "I am Princess Y, and I hold the rightful im to enter The Compendium." She wanted to assert her position while maintaining a respectful tone, recognizing the authority that emanated from the old man.

    Lyon, slightly confused, muttered, "Who?"

    "W-Wait, master, you''re back?" Kesya stammered. "Oh, this is going to be a long story." The old man observed the interactions with a mix of amusement and intrigue, allowing them to unravel the situation.

    The old man seemed to glide gracefully from his elevated position, an ethereal figure descending from the heights of wisdom. Each step carried an air of authority, an energy that demanded attention and respect. He emanated a sense of timelessness as if the knowledge he bore was as ancient as the stars.

    As he touched the ground, his presence seemed to fill the very air, causing a hushed awe to settle over the onlookers. Y, too, felt the weight of his presence, a mixture of trepidation and fascination. The old man carried himself with the poise of someone who had seen agese and go, and his eyes held the depth of countless experiences. "You are the one who is supposed to enter my library?"

    Y nodded, summoning the courage to speak. Her finger wavered, then steadied as she pointed at Lyon. "This��" Her voice caught, her sentence disrupted by an unexpected sight. Lyon''s face was no longer hidden behind the mask. He stood before her, fully revealed as a human.

    Her mind raced, grappling with this revtion. ( A human... )she murmured within her thoughts, struggling to make sense of it. Gathering herposure, she resumed, her voice unwavering, "This thief stole the owl tome from me."

    The old man regarded Lyon, who seemed caught in the swirl of perplexity. A sigh escaped the old man, a sign of familiarity with Lyon''s enigmatic demeanor. He was well-acquainted with how Lyon could vanish like a shadow when he wanted to. Yet, now, the situation required attention, particrly addressing this unexpected princess.

    He shifted his gaze toward Y, a dignified grace in his movements. "I apologize for his behavior. You have my permission to enter the library and procure whatever proves useful. However, I must warn you, the current state of the ce is less than ideal."

    Y, caught between confusion and curiosity, was suddenlypelled by an unseen force. It urged her to step forward,pelling her to enter the library. The door swung shut behind her, sealing her fate within those arcane walls.

    She looked up, the library was dimly listed and only a few bookshelves stood. The air was damp, but her mind raced. The wordsing out of the librarian were more shocking than the state of the library. Many assumptions ur, but she can''t pinpoint any of them to be the ultimate truth. "No use in thinking it now," said Y as she basked in the opportunity that never came for most people.

    In the midst of this remarkable moment, as Y ventured into the library, a ripple of surprise coursed through the members of Lyon''s group. Karina, usuallyposed, was taken aback by the unfolding events. The atmosphere seemed to buzz with an unusual kind of energy, blending anticipation with a hint of apprehension.

    Cecile, ever the yful and mischievous spirit of the group, seized the opportunity to reveal her face. The act was a symbolic unmasking, a shedding ofyers that mirrored the mysteries surrounding the library. Her smirk spoke volumes, embodying the excitement of an enigma being unraveled.

    Following her lead, Selena and Kesya also removed their masks, their expressions a blend of intrigue and readiness for whatevery ahead. Each member of this extraordinary group stood in the library, their faces unmasked, their identities exposed yet still shrouded in the intrigue of the unknown.

    The old man raised his brows, "I recognize that auburn hair, so you did the same as Maria, and you with the ck hair, de radiates around you, you did as well." then he looked back at Cecile, "But... were you always this tall?"

    "Now she is a War Goddess," said Kesya. "Remember me, old man?"

    "I don''t want to," said the librarian.

    "Oh''e on, you ought to," said Kesya before pouting.

    Karina was at a loss. The conversation was beyond her scope, but her eyes found Lyon who shared the same nce. She quickly approached him, "Are you okay, Emperor?"

    "... What? What did you call me?" asked Lyon.

    "Lyon!?" Karina immediately had her eyes widened and grabbed his face with two hands.

    "Did I change my name?" Lyon was bewildered and confused, but a sudden realization made her pupils shrink. He grabbed both of her hands, "Y-You have hands!"

    Karina giggled. A rare sight from the Golden Demoness. "We did it."

    "We did?" Lyon furrowed his brows before he recalled the old man''s words about being in Hell. "No way... we''re really in Hell?"

    Karina pushed his hands away before leaping for a hug. Embracing her student with her eyes moist under her mask. She spoke softly, "Thank you... for keeping your promise."

    Lyon was still at a loss and returned the embrace. He closed his eyes and entered his sea memories. He nces at the immersive door.

    "Hey, did you help Karina?" shouted Lyon. His words echoed, in this realm but he heard no response. He frowned and opened his mouth, "H��"

    "Can I not be the wingman for myself?" the voice behind the door answered.

    Lyon smirked before returning to his body, still in her embrace but various gazes made him look up.

 Chapter 1082 Double-edged Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1082 Double-edged Sword</h4>

    Karina, ovee by the peculiar atmosphere, hastened to let Lyon go, her cheeks aze with a mix of emotions.

    Lyon, picking up on the unusual air, stood up, perplexed and slightly bewildered. "I think I need some exnation first," he requested.

    "Of course," Cecile concurred her artiction as precise and elegant as ever. She began narrating their journey, from Lyon''s unleashing of his bloodline''s power in Second Heaven to their current enigmatic encounter. The tale flowed seamlessly, each event unfolding in a concise yet evocative manner.

    Amidst the unfolding narrative, Kesya and Selena asionally chimed in with additional details or anecdotes, adding color and depth to the story. Their voices blended into a captivating ount that elucidated their extraordinary experiences, culminating in this moment at the heart of knowledge and mystery.

    Lyon was in shock at his own story. He was one step closer to the truth, to his truth. He was in the realm where everyone knew who he was. The emperor that everyone feared, the emperor that everyone looked up to, the identity that had blessed him to this point in his life.

    "That''s the gist of it," said Cecile.

    Sun suddenly appeared all and mighty. His figure was towering above the librarian. His face scowled with arms crossed. "Now, then you have some exining to do as to why you forbid us, and most importantly me, to apany my grandson."

    The librarian looked up and a reverie of respect unveiled across his eyes in an instant. The might of the Devil Ape was already known as atrocious and brutal, but to be so at such close proximity and even as insignificant as a ghost, it was still suffocating.

    "I did some digging about Lyon''s history�� the man who wields twelve blessings as his arsenal. You must be one of them, the Devil Ape."

    "The only one," said Sun with a smirk on his face.

    "I have to apologize, it was a misunderstanding but I have some personal matter with your grandson... Huh? Grandson?" the old man raised his brows.

    "Looks like you need more digging," Cecile smirked. "All of the twelve mighty beings are his teachers, his guidance, his principle, and above all, his family."

    The old man was shocked before he pondered. Something finally made sense, it was not Lyon who sought the power of blessings, he was destined the first time he drew his breath. The old man nodded, "Who might your name be?"

    "Sun," he answered with pride on his face.

    "Sun... there was one with the same name that sprung up to the surface of three realms like thunder. One so mighty that he was able to fight his entire race and his punishments bes theirs �� the devil who wields the fury of heavens, The Prince of Devil Apes, Sun."

    "Heh, in the flesh," said Sun before his confidence turned to a realization, "I mean... ghost."

    "But it was said that you have a partner who held the same realm of prowess, he��"

    "Hear that monkey," amanding voice filled with a tone of yfulness arrived. Shen, the True Dragon revealed himself, though not at true size.

    "Shen the Exiled True Dragon," said the old man as he was taken back.

    "Hah, hear that, you got exiled," Sun was having a field day ofughing.

    "Get your facts right old man, I left that ce not forced to leave," said Shen before he bickered with Sun.

    "Enough," said Rui, "We know ourselves, no need for you to reiterate one by one."

    "Hohoho," Bapho with his wisdomughter arrived, "But my grandson seems to be eager to hear the rest of it."

    "Lyon," Rui''s eyes softened, "Now is not the time."

    Lyon, albeit a bit disappointed nodded, "I understand, mother."

    "Now to the matter at hand," Cecile led, "Your presence here must have meant something, right father?"

    The old man sighed before he murmured, "Everyone is calling me father these days." he looked up and nodded, "You were always the articte one�� I can''t find Maria through the usual methods that I always do. She eludes even her father, that could only mean one thing. She put a veil, or... someone else put it over her."

    "Then...?" Selena asked.

    "Combing this entire realm would be the best choice," said Cecile as he muttered.

    The old man shook his head, "Use your reputations." he turned to Lyon with his eyes sharp as daggers, "You are the best bait to lure my daughter out."

    Lyon furrowed his brows. "Me..?"

    "Your name is significant here, unlike the Mortal Realm or Heaven, your name has weight even as years passed. Maybe the newer generations don''t know your name, but the historians and those of ancient old will know, for your name is a must-know for them," said the old man.

    Lyon''s emotions danced between shock and excitement as the old man advised him to discard his low profile and embrace a high-profile existence. The gravity of his own name in the realm of Hell could potentially reverberate far and wide, increasing the likelihood that Maria might hear of his whereabouts. This strategic approach was seen as a beacon that could guide both parties in their search for each other, amplifying the chances of their eventual reunion.

    The notion was both empowering and overwhelming for Lyon. It marked a shift from his cautious, covert ways to a bold, audacious approach. He mulled over the implications, considering how he could utilize his newfound knowledge and status in this intricate realm, striving for a bnce between intrigue and exposure that would lead him to his beloved Maria. It was a daring step into an unfamiliar realm of possibilities, but one he feltpelled to take.

    Cecile, ever the cautious strategist, chimed in with a solemn warning, "Yet, we mustn''t be blind to the dangers. Giving Lyon a tform to stand out meaning that he invites both friends and foes."

    The gravity of the situation settled on the group. They were ready to embrace the challenge, knowing the risks thaty ahead. It was a gamble for Lyon to expose himself, to proim his presence in Hell. But in this gamble, they hoped to find Maria, and sometimes, a leap of faith was the only way forward.

 Chapter 1083 We Need To Talk

    <h4>Chapter 1083 We Need To Talk</h4>

    ?

    The old man, with a sagely air about him, interjected with a calming assurance, "The rewards of this gambit could be monumental. The risk, though great, pales inparison to the possibility of reuniting with my daughter."

    Lyon, bolstered by these words, straightened his posture, determination zing in his eyes. "You''re right. Maria is worth any risk, and any challenge. I will do whatever it takes to find her."

    The old man continued, "Remember, you have allies by your side, and together, you are a formidable force. You''ve already defied the odds in your journey thus far. This may be your chance to bring Maria back into your life."

    Lyon felt a renewed sense of determination wash over him. With the old man''s guidance and his loyalpanions at his side, he was ready to step into the tumultuous realm of Purgatory, whatever challenges it might hold.

    Cecile and Selena exchanged surprised nces as they witnessed this unexpected show of support from the old man, who had a reputation for being quite at odds with Lyon in the past. It was indeed a stark contrast to their previous encounters, where sharp words and confrontations were moremon than understanding and cooperation.

    Selena leaned over to Cecile, a curious and incredulous expression on her face. "Did you ever expect to see the day when the librarian would be offering encouragement to darling?"

    Cecile chuckled softly, shaking her head in wonder. "Not in my wildest dreams. It seems like circumstances have a way of changing the dynamics between people. Perhaps this unexpected alliance might just be what Lyon needs to find Maria."

    Both of them continued to observe the scene, musing about the twists and turns of fate and how it brought enemies into a precarious camaraderie. Perhaps, just perhaps, this odd alliance would pave the way for something greater.

    The old man, his expression serious and resolute, turned to Cecile and Selena. "Maria''s well-being and safety far surpass any disputes or differences I may have had with Lyon in the past," he stated firmly, emphasizing the gravity of the situation.

    Lyon, eager to move forward, asked, "Alright, what''s the n then?" He looked to Cecile for guidance.

    Cecile looked thoughtful for a moment, then a sly smirk crossed her face. "You know, Lyon, I think our mysterious friend there," she nced at the double door, "might just be the key to finding Maria."

    Lyon raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "You think she might know something about Maria''s whereabouts?"

    Cecile exined, "Well, Y is a well-connected figure in Hell, we can use that to our advantage."

    Lyon nodded, considering the possibilities. Y, unwittingly, might hold the answers they desperately needed to locate Maria.

    Selena chimed in, considering the delicate situation. "Approaching Y won''t be simple, especially after we essentially ''borrowed'' the tome from her during the auction. She might not be thrilled to see us."

    Kesya yfully interjected, "Or we could always go for the direct approach and just kidnap her, right? That''s a simple, straightforward n!"

    Lyon, ever drawn to bold moves, grinned and said, "You know what, Kesya? That might just be crazy enough to work."

    The old man looked at Lyon with a raised eyebrow and a frown, "That has to be the dumbest idea I''ve heard today."

    Lyon shrugged, "Hey, desperate times call for desperate measures. Plus, sometimes the crazy ns are the ones that actually work."

    Cecile, trying to maintain a bnce between the seriousness of the mission and the hint of amusement in the air, suggested, "Maybe let''s keep the kidnapping n as ast,st resort. We can try a more diplomatic approach first."

    Selena agreed, "Yes, let''s keep that in our back pocket for now. We need to be strategic about this."

    Y moved carefully through the realm of the Compendium, her steps echoing in the dimly lit corridors filled with ancient shelves. She felt a sense of reverence for the knowledge that surrounded her, even if she couldn''t ess it in its entirety. Each book seemed to hold a secret, a fragment of wisdom from another time.

    Y muttered to herself, "This is a golden opportunity. The power of the tome could secure my influence and status in the realms. Perhaps, a trade or an alliance could be struck with Lyon using the tome as leverage. Yes, that would be a wise move."

    She looked around the dpidated library, eyes scanning for hiddenpartments or forgotten corners. "Once I have it, I''ll be able to influence negotiations, perhaps even sway the bnce of power.

    She picked up a few torn pages, hoping to find something salvageable. As she examined them, she could decipher a few words here and there, fragments of stories and incantations. Yet, the context eluded her. These were remnants of something much greater, a mere glimpse into the vast wealth of knowledge that the Compendium contained.

    Determined, she continued her search, her ambitions fueling her every step through the decaying annals of the Compendium.

    Y''s eyes widened in rm as an unseen force yanked at her, pulling her towards the entrance. She desperately clung to a nearby pir, her knuckles white from the strain. "No, not now!" she shouted in dismay, realizing her time inside the Compendium was running out.

    But the force was relentless, pulling her further away from the decaying shelves and ancient tomes. She fought against it, her muscles tense, trying to use her own strength to defy the unseen power. She nced around for any assistance, any solution, but found none in the deteriorating library.

    Y''s world spun as she was yanked from the library. Shended on the ground outside, disoriented and furious. "What just happened?" she eximed, frustrationcing her words.

    Lyon crossed his arms and smiled, "We need to talk." he noticed the tension in Y''s expression as her frown deepened beneath the mask. He knew this turn of events would only make Y more cunning and unpredictable. This journey was getting moreplex at the moment.

 Chapter 1084 Princess Yala is my...

    <h4>Chapter 1084 Princess Y is my...</h4>

    ?

    Y crossed her arms too, her demeanor defensive. "Talk? About what exactly?"

    "Dear Princess," said the old man with his head lowered in respect, "I see that you picked up not a single tome or book, but rest assured, you will have plenty of timeter, just hear this young man out... with an open heart."

    Y was shocked at how the esteemed figure showed some respect to a human that she hardly could detect the cultivation level of. She frowned looking at Lyon, the identity of the young man seemed to elude her imagination.

    "I need, no, we need your cooperation, princess," said Lyon.

    "Cooperation?" Y was taken aback before she revealed a smirk. "In case you have forgotten already, you stole my owl tome and used it. Luckily, the librarian saw reason andpensated me properly. Tell me, you�� I don''t even know your name�� would you be cooperating with a thief that just stole from you, in less than a day may I add?"

    "That''s fair," Karina murmured before covering her lips.

    "Because I was hoping it to get me closer to my goal," said Lyon. "Turns out, I''m still stuck, but after a brief discussion, we think that you can help."

    "I''m not fond of helping thieves," said Y before her eyes caught the old librarian''s. She returned her nce back to Lyon, "But I''m willing to hear your goal first for seems like whatever you seek is not inside The Compendium."

    "I want to find my wife," answered Lyon immediately.

    Y was taken aback, the gravity of Lyon''s words sinking in. She noticed a genuine intensity in his eyes, a raw emotion she hadn''t expected. It was clear that his desire to find Maria was more than just a casual goal.

    Her pupils seemed to shrink in response to the sincerity she saw in Lyon''s eyes. The burning yearning in them was palpable, and she could almost feel the depth of his longing. It was a side of him she hadn''t anticipated, a vulnerability that spoke volumes.

    For a moment, Y felt a pang of empathy. It was undeniable that Lyon''s love for Maria was a powerful force, propelling him forward with a determination she couldn''t deny. She realized that underneath the bravado and the cunning thief exterior, there was a man deeply in love, desperate to reunite with his wife.

    She took a step back, the defensive posture easing a bit, and her face softened just slightly. "You love her that much?"

    As Y looked at Lyon, she noticed a distant look in his eyes, as if he was lost in the fragments of memories. There was a flicker of emotions, a dance of expressions that revealed a deep connection he had with Maria. It was evident that the mere mention of her brought forth a whirlwind of emotions within him.

    In that moment, it was almost as if Lyon was transported to a different realm, a ce where memories and emotions intertwined. He could almost hear Maria''sughter, see her smile, and feel the warmth of her presence. The fragments of their time together, jumbled and iplete, painted a vivid picture of the love they shared.

    He snapped back to the present, his eyes refocusing on Y. The intensity of his gaze remained, and he reiterated, "You have no idea."

    In those words, there was a profound truth that echoed through the fragments of his memories. Maria was more than just a person to him; she was a beacon, a reason to keep pushing forward despite the odds. The love they shared was a guiding light that cut through the darkness of their challenges, reminding him of what truly mattered.

    Y realizing how matter his wife was, asked, "How am I fit in this... search?"

    Lyon took a moment to collect his thoughts, realizing how his eagerness might have taken precedence over exining the situation to Y. He nced at her, his eyes softening with sincerity.

    "You fit into this because you possess knowledge and resources that can help us navigate through the intricacies of Hell," Lyon began, choosing his words carefully. "Maria and I share a bond that surpasses the ordinary. We were separated, and finding her was my utmost priority. But to do that, I need to understand theplexities of Hell, the ces she might be, the challenges she might face."

    "So that is her name," Y murmured.

    Y, ustomed to transactions and negotiations, didn''t want to enter this alliance without considering the gains on her end. She tilted her head slightly, her curiosity apparent.

    "And what is it that you can offer me in return for this assistance?" she inquired, her tone indicating her expectations.

    Cecile, stepping forward, was ready to negotiate on behalf of their group. Her posture was confident and her eyes were focused on Y, waiting for her response.

    "What is it that you desire?" Cecile asked, opening the floor for Y to state her terms.

    Y contemted before she turned her gaze toward the librarian, "I need answers, who is he to you, revered librarian?"

    The old man sighed, "He is... my son-inw."

    Y never thought that she would still get another unexpected information. This time, her lips gaped. "Son-inw?" she stammered, trying to process the new piece of the puzzle. Thisplicated things further. "And what''s your stake in finding his wife? What''s the story behind this?"

    "She is my daughter," said the librarian. "She is known as the Lady of The Wood once."

    "The Lady of The Wood... you mean the one who wouldter be the Benevole��" a snap of realization brought a jolt to her entire body. Her gaze slowly but surely shifted back toward the young man. Her mind rushed to a conclusion, the identity of Maria who shared the same name as the Benevolent Empress could only make the young man one thing.

    Cecile with her auburn hair, Selena with her dark hair and sharp eyes. Y gulped. "Impossible... are you..."

    Lyon answered, "The Zodia��"

    "Uncle Lyon?!" Y eximed in disbelief.

    "Whuaat?!" Kesya eximed.

    "Huh?" Lyon raised both brows and blinked so ever foolishly.

    Y slowly reached up to undo her mask. As the mask slipped off, it revealed her delicate and pointed ears, characteristic of the elves. A gasp rippled through the group, and even the old man couldn''t help but widen his eyes in astonishment.

    Cecile, who had been the most shocked of them all, stammered, "Y, are you... Are you Iris''s daughter?"

    Meanwhile inside Lyon''s sea memories, in this dreamy realm, a smile was formed behind the closed door. "She really looked like her."

 Chapter 1085 Uncle Lyon

    <h4>Chapter 1085 Uncle Lyon</h4>

    Y nodded, confirming her lineage. "Yes, Iris is my mother."

    "No way..." Kesya muttered in disbelief. "They finally have a child."

    Lyon, caught in a whirlwind of emotions and revtions, was at a loss for words. He would have preferred to be called a thief than bebeled an uncle at his age.

    Cecile was warm and affectionate, reaching out to rustle Y''s hair gently. "You''re as beautiful as your mother, and that mischievous glint in your eyes... just like her. But those eyes, they remind me so much of your father."

    Selena, the woman of fewer words but deep affection, offered a genuine smile as she observed Y. Her love for her friends was evident in her eyes.

    Kesya, bubbling with excitement and joy, suddenly pulled Y into a tight hug, almost out of nowhere. "I''m so sorry for knocking you unconscious! We didn''t know, really." Her enthusiasm seemed to fill the atmosphere.

    Karina and Lyon were at a loss, and so was the old man. Lyon broke the silence, trying to lighten the mood with a fake cough, "So, anyone want to fill me in on this family reunion?"

    Selena''s words cut through the air, carrying with them echoes from a past Lyon had yet to recover. "Darling, you were quite taken with Iris, our dear princess''s mother. In fact, you chased after her for quite some time."

    Lyon stumbled over his thoughts, memories resurfacing like distant whispers. He had put these memories in a far corner of his mind, hidden away from the harsh reality of his present. "Iris... yes, I remember now. She was quite a character, strong-willed and intelligent."

    Cecile, her eyes fixed on Lyon. "It''s fascinating how life weaves its own tale. From chasing her mother to forming a deep connection with her daughter. Fate does have a twisted sense of humor."

    Y, now unmasked, was quiet. The revtions about her parentage were overwhelming. She looked at Lyon, her expression a mixture of curiosity and realization. "You were pursuing my mother... but... you look like my age, and also... father said you died."

    Lyon hesitated, feeling aplex mixture of emotions. "Yes, I was. But that was a different time, a different me. I''ve changed, as you can see."

    Cecile leaned forward, her eyes eager to grasp any tidbit of information that could provide insights into their convoluted history. "What did your mother say about Lyon?"

    Y hesitated, recalling fragments of conversations with her mother. "She spoke of Lyon in aplicated way. She''d say, ''Lyon is a man of many masks, some he wears for himself, some for the world. Beware the man who doesn''t reveal his true face, for he hides secrets deeper than the abyss.'' It was cryptic, but I sensed a mix of caution and something else, a tinge of sadness perhaps."

    Y looked at Lyon, her eyes reflecting her intrigue. "My father was quite different. He was always eager to tell me about Uncle Lyon, even if my mother remained somewhat reserved."

    Lyon raised his brows as his emotion shifted.

    Y continued, her voice tinged with curiosity. "My curiosity was piqued the moment my father mentioned that the best archer he knew was himself and a human named Lyon, whom he regarded as both a friend and a rival. I always wondered about the person who could stand on equal ground with my father, someone who was more than a mere acquaintance."

    Y smiled, finding this insight fascinating. "It''s strange how rtionships can be soplex, epassing both rivalry and camaraderie."

    Kesya, always one for humor, chimed in. "Well, I''d prefer a friendly rivalry over a bitter one any day."

    Cecile nodded in agreement. "Indeed. It''s a unique bond, one that challenges but also uplifts."

    "An old friend..." Lyon murmured. "I need to meet him."

    Selena, ever observant, noticed the worry in Y''s eyes. "Is everything alright with your father, the Elven Emperor?"

    Y hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes, he still holds the title, but there have been growing concerns in our realm. The bnce of power is shifting, and there''s an undercurrent of unrest."

    Cecile nodded thoughtfully. "Considering the evolving circumstances, it might be prudent to seek your father''s assistance, Y. His influence and resources could be invaluable in our quest to locate Maria."

    "Well, I say that is a good idea, I can''t believe how fate smiles upon you, Lyon," said the old man. "It''s enough to make gods jealous sometimes."

    Y''s decision to return to the Elven Empire weighed heavily on her mind. While the prospect of reuniting with her parents and contributing to the looming war was undeniable, the journey back wouldn''t be without its challenges. She had, after all, snuck out of her homnd, escaping the strict protocols and responsibilities of her royal status.

    Y took a deep breath, gathering the courage to admit her actions. "I should tell you the truth. I sneaked out of the Elven Empire. My departure wasn''t exactly... official."

    Selena raised an eyebrow. "Sneaked out? That''s quite rebellious for a princess."

    Cecile crossed her arms like an older aunt looking at the mischief of a kid. Her eyes glint with yfulness. "Now that exins why you''re all the way here."

    Y sighed, relieved that they didn''t seem too upset with her. "I had my reasons, but now I''ll need to sneak back in. It won''t be easy, but I have to try."

    Lyon, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke up. "You''ve got a group of talented individuals here who can help you with that."

    Y''s eyes widened. "You would? I suppose I''ll have to rely on your thieving skills, Uncle Lyon."

    He grinned. "Consider it my way of making amends for ''borrowing'' that tome�� and don''t call me uncle!"

    "Ngh?!" Y''s eyes widened in shock as her figure suddenly glowed with a vibrant red light.

    "The Summoning Ruby Stone!" Lyon eximed, recognizing the phenomenon.

    Before anyone could react, a powerful force propelled Y, and in an instant, she was whisked away to the distant horizon. They could only watch, helpless, as she vanished from sight.

 Chapter 1086 Guess Who I Just Met

    <h4>Chapter 1086 Guess Who I Just Met</h4>

    The group stood in silence, the weight of the situation sinking in. They had been on the verge of embarking on a journey to find Maria, guided by Y''s knowledge, only to have her whisked away by the Summoning Ruby Stone.

    Lyon clenched his fists, struggling toe to terms with the sudden turn of events. "Goddamnit old man, why do you have to say that."

    "What? Say what?" said the librarian with his brows furrowed.

    "You were setting up a g and it sailed," said Lyon.

    "What the hell are you talking about?" the old man scowled. "How is this even my fault, she got summoned back to her homnd�� presumably."

    Lyon sighed, "Now what."

    "You could go to the Elven Empire," said the old man. "After all, they are your allies."

    Cecile contemted before adding, "Not all are our allies, it would be dumb to expect them that way."

    "Ah, now I see why Lyon could even maintain an empire of his own," said the old man nodding at Cecile.

    "Surprise, surprise," said Lyon. "Where is this Elven Empire."

    Selena added, "If they haven''t relocated yet, Fifth Hell."

    "It''s going to be a long road," said Cecile as she looked at the old man. "Unless a helping hand is offered of course."

    The old man sighed, "You think I can control the Compendium at will�� I wish it was that way."

    "Another bust it seems," said Kesya as she put her hands behind her back.

    "Then we are going with the original n," said Karina. "Make him famous."

    Cecile grunted in objection, "The situation that Y mentioned is not something light. Her father, the Elven Emperor is facing some difficulties... we are talking about the strongest elf around."

    "And to divide us into smaller groups would endanger all of us," said Selena. "My de can protect but not all of you, as well as Kesya."

    "I can help," said Karina.

    "Yes, definitely, but you''re still not strong enough," said Selena.

    "But alliese in time of need as well, not just enemies are present," said the old man.

    He cleared his throat, capturing their attention, and gave a suggestion that carried a glimmer of hope.

    "I''ve just remembered," he began, his voice echoing with authority and wisdom, "there''s a way we might be able to call attention to your cause. In Second Hell, there stands the Gong of Thousand Lords. It''s a relic of great significance, used in the ancient wars of old. When it reverberates, its sound can be heard throughout the entire Second Hell."

    Lyon''s eyes widened as he grasped the potential of this idea. "The Gong of Thousand Lords? That could be it! Even if I can''t shout my name loud enough, the sound of the gong would gather everyone''s attention."

    Cecile, ever the strategist, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Lyon. This legendary relic''s call would be impossible to ignore."

    Karina chimed in with her curiosity, "If Maria or anyone who knows about her is in Second Hell, they would undoubtedly be drawn to such a powerful summons."

    With determination burning in his eyes, Lyon dered, "Then it''s settled. We''re heading to Second Hell. If there''s even a chance that this gong can help us find Maria, I can''t afford to pass it up."

    Kesya, her yful spirit reignited, couldn''t help but add with a grin, "I can''t wait to see just how loud you can make that gong, Lyon."

    With their n set, the group prepared to journey to Second Hell, where the Gong of Thousand Lords awaited, ready to echo their call across the realm and, they hoped, lead them to Maria.

    Meanwhile, in the heart of the Elven Empire, Y found herself summoned to the illustrious throne room. There, the air was steeped in regality, and her father, the Elven Emperor, sat upon his throne, his gaze stern.

    "Where did you sneak off this time?" the divine voice of her father echoed through the hall, filled with both concern and authority.

    Y, although aware of her father''s expectations and the trouble she often found herself in, wasn''t scared. She maintained aposed posture and replied with a touch of humor, "To buy some souvenirs, father. You know how much I love those."

    A moment of silence followed, and Y could sense her father''s exasperation. She had expected a reprimand, perhaps a lecture about her responsibilities and the ongoing tensions in their realm. Yet, she also knew how to navigate these conversations, often lightening the mood with her wit and charm.

    After a thoughtful pause, the Elven Emperor let out a sigh, realizing he would get no more than this from his adventurous daughter. He knew that her spirited nature was impossible to change, and deep down, he admired her tenacity.

    The Emperor gently walked down the grand stairs, his demeanor shifting from the sovereign ruler to a concerned father. He enveloped Y in a warm hug, his love and worry for her evident. "As long as you''re alright," he murmured, releasing her and preparing to leave.

    Y, feeling a little guilty for causing him concern, admitted, "I was summoned at a bad time, Father."

    He turned back, curiosity in his eyes. "Bad time? Were you in the middle of some bidding?"

    Shaking her head, Y smiled, "No, not bidding. I met someone interesting."

    The Emperor''s brows furrowed inquisitively. "Interesting? Who did you meet?"

    Y took a breath, preparing for her father''s likely strong reaction. "Another emperor," she said, and as she mentioned the name, a name known by many across realms, his expression changed abruptly, shock rendering him momentarily speechless. The gravity of her encounter was sinking in.

    "Who..." His words escaped his lips.

    Y took a breath, preparing for her father''s likely strong reaction. "Another emperor," she said, and as she mentioned the name, a name known by many across realms, his expression changed abruptly, shock rendering him momentarily speechless. The gravity of her encounter was sinking in.

    The Emperor''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief.? "Lyon... Torga,"

 Chapter 1087 Impostor Lyon

    <h4>Chapter 1087 Impostor Lyon</h4>

    Y couldn''t help but smirk as her father''s eyes widened in sheer astonishment at her revtion. "Your old friend, the best archer you''ve ever seen... The Zodiac Emperor, Lyon Torga." The shock that rippled across the Emperor''s face was profound, leaving him utterly speechless in the wake of this unexpected revtion.

    The Emperor, usuallyposed and regal, now had an expression akin to someone who had just witnessed a monumental event. His piercing elven eyes widened, reflecting disbelief and an array of emotions��surprise, nostalgia, and perhaps a tinge of sorrow. His finely chiseled features softened, and for a moment, it seemed like the weight of years had lifted, revealing a flicker of the young man who had once been close to the elusive Zodiac Emperor.

    His mouth opened as if to speak, yet no words emerged. He stood there, caught in a tide of memories and emotions, struggling to find the right words to articte his thoughts. Y watched him, intrigued by this rare disy of vulnerability from her usuallyposed father. It was a side she rarely saw, a glimpse into a past long buried under the mantle of rulership and responsibility.

    The Emperor''s voice wavered slightly as he spoke, his disbelief still palpable. He shook his head, his silky golden hair shimmering like moonlight.

    "It cannot be, Y," he insisted, his tone tinged with a mix of hope and skepticism. "The Zodiac Emperor, Lyon Torga, died centuries ago. You must have encountered a clever impostor. The Lyon I knew... he''s long gone."

    Y couldn''t help but sense the turmoil within her father''s words. It was clear that Lyon''s name carried immense significance for him, evoking memories and emotions he had long suppressed. Yet, faced with the notion that Lyon might still be alive, a part of him seemed unwilling to ept it, as if it were too improbable to be true.

    Y, firm in her conviction, met her father''s gaze squarely. "Father, there''s no logical motive for someone to masquerade as the Zodiac Emperor. It would bring them only demerit and animosity, especially if they were exposed as a fraud. Lyon Torga is a name of immense prestige and equally weighty responsibilities. No impostor would risk invoking such ire."

    The Emperor shook his head in disbelief, his features contorted by conflicting emotions. "It''s impossible, Y. There''s no way Lyon Torga is still in the world of the living."

    Just then, Iris, Y''s mother, approached with a warm smile, her curiosity piqued by the unusual expressions on her husband and daughter''s faces. She asked, "What seems to be the matter? You both look quite serious."

    Iris had an ethereal grace about her, a beauty that seemed to defy time itself. Her long, silver hair cascaded in gentle waves down her back, shimmering with a natural luster. Her features were delicate yet pronounced��high cheekbones, a straight nose, and soft, almond-shaped eyes of a striking shade of green that held a wisdom umted over centuries.

    Despite her age, she bore an ageless appearance, as if she were frozen in her prime. Her eyes held a depth that spoke of experiences beyond the mortal realm, and her demeanor exuded a quiet strength and kindness, the wisdom of a mother who had witnessed the passing of eras and civilizations.

    Y nced at her mother, then back at her father, the determination in her eyes unwavering. "Mother, Father doesn''t believe that Lyon Torga could be alive. I met someone today iming to be the Zodiac Emperor, and he looked just like the illustrations we''ve seen of Lyon."

    Iris''s eyes widened in astonishment, and she turned to her husband, awaiting an exnation. The Emperor hesitated before recounting the encounter. As he spoke, Iris''s eyes sparkled with a mixture of disbelief and hope.

    With a gentle smile, she addressed her daughter, "Tell me your encounter, Y."

    As Y recounted her meeting with Lyon in vivid detail, her mother listened attentively. The truth was both extraordinary and unsettling. Lyon''s return, if true, would undoubtedly reshape their world. The Emperor remained silent, processing the words of his daughter, caught between skepticism and a flicker of hope.

    Y informed her parents that she had indeed located the Compendium, but her father, the Emperor, dismissed its significance. "The Compendium is of lesser concern," he said firmly, "The more pressing matter is Lyon''s presence."

    Y continued her narrative, emphasizing the moment when Cecile mentioned her mother''s name. "She called me ''Iris''s daughter.''. That''s when I realized he wasn''t an impostor. Father, mother, I saw her, and she knew me."

    Iris exchanged a knowing look with her husband, her smile fading as a hint of concern crossed her face. Her gaze met Y''s, and she spoke softly, "Y, this is aplex matter. Lyon was a significant figure in the past. If he truly has returned, it may herald changes we can''t predict."

    Y stood confidently, arms crossed and a yful smirk on her lips. "You know, Uncle Lyon had quite the interest in you back in the day, Mother. He admired your archery skills and grace."

    Iris''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and her surprise was evident. She hadn''t expected her daughter to uncover this part of her past. She nced at her husband, who simply shook his head with a faint smile, acknowledging the truth in Y''s words.

    With a yful glint in her eye, Y continued, "And here I thought you were always the responsible and prim queen."

    Iris couldn''t help but chuckle at the memory. "Well, Y, sometimes life is moreplicated than it seems."

    The Emperor chimed in, "Indeed, dear. Old memories are like hidden treasures, waiting to resurface in unexpected ways."

    Irisposed herself, regaining her gracefulposure. "It''s a different era now, Y. We must focus on what lies ahead. If Lyon truly has returned, we must approach this with caution and wisdom." averting the topic, she asked, "What does this Lyon want..."

    Y''s look turned solemn. Her lips opened, "He is looking for his wife, The Benevolent Empress, Maria."

    The Emperor''s eyes widened in astonishment upon hearing Y''s revtion. He asked, "He seeks Maria? The Benevolent Empress?"

    Iris chimed in, her expression also marked with concern, "This is truly a matter of great importance, my love. Maria is a key figure in maintaining bnce within the realms."

    "How so?" Y raised her brows in pure curiosity.

    The emperor answered gravely, "If he is the true Lyon, the Zodiac Emperor and something dreadful happens to Maria..." The emperor sighed before his voice deepened with respect and horror, "This realm is done for."

    As Y''s eyes widened seeing how serious theplexion of her father was, Lyon''s eyes brightened as he saw a giant arc with a blurry image of the other side revealed, different from the ones in Mortal World.

 Chapter 1088 Step Into Second Hell

    <h4>Chapter 1088 Step Into Second Hell</h4>

    Lyon studied the watery, blurred image within the arc. It depicted a realm that seemed eerily simr to the First Hell, a ce he had already traversed.

    Cecile, standing beside him, spoke up, "Looks like quite the adventure awaits. Ready for round two?"

    He grinned, "Always. And this time, we''re closer to finding her."

    Kesya joined the conversation, a yful glint in her eyes, "We have some new intel with Y and her father''s connections."

    Selena nodded, "Without a doubt, she is telling her experience about our encounter."

    "Though," Cecile sighed, "Knowing her father, it would be rather hard to convince."

    The old man interjected, "I think that convincing anyone that died back to life is really hard, not impossible, but hard. Especially someone like Maria''s husband."

    "My name is literally Lyon," said Lyon before crossing his arms. "Anyway, I thought you said that you can''t control The Compendium and that you are bound to it, so what gives?"

    "I can move this far but not too far," said the old man before sighing. "With every step further away from that door, I''m using my strength to hold myself together, to not be pulled back."

    The old man continued, his eyes sharper than ever as a ray of hope alight from his eyes. "If anyone can find Maria, it''s you, I hate to admit it, but it''s you. She loves you more than I."

    Lyon furrowed his brows, "I don''t think you understand Father. I don''t remember her well yet, but from what I''ve heard, she is the nicest person ever. ''Benevolent'' was her empress title, I think she still thinks of you as her father."

    The old man smirked, "I confined her, and pressed her growth because I was scared of losing her. I doubt that she will ever forgive me�� enough wasting time, go forth to the Gong of Thousand Lords and hope the echoes reach her ears."

    Lyon nodded, feeling a mix of determination and worry. Finding Maria in this vast and dangerous multiverse was an immense task. But his resolve was unwavering. Maria was out there, and he''d stop at nothing to reunite with her.

    He took a deep breath and looked at hispanions, his makeshift family. "Let''s do this. Second Hell, here wee."

    Karina loosened up her neck as Kesya sped her fist in excitement. Cecile was aware of the dangers, but she was not a cultivator who wouldn''t take risks either, much like the de Empress who could y with her intent. And with that, they stepped through the arc, ready for the challenges and mysteries that awaited them in the next realm.

    As Lyon stepped into the Second Hell realm, he felt a sudden and profound suppression of his cultivation. It was like a heavy weight pressing down on his spiritual power, significantly weakening his abilities. He exchanged nces with Cecile and Selena, confirming that they were experiencing the same effect.

    "This suppression is intense," Lyon remarked, her brows furrowing in concentration. "It''s going to be challenging to use my full potential here."

    Selena nodded in agreement, her typically calm demeanor showing signs of concern. "We''ll need to adjust our strategies ordingly."

    Kesya, always the optimist, chimed in, "Don''t worry, this is light work."

    "Yeah, you''re like a megalodon in a sea," said Lyon with a wry smile.

    "Huh? What''s a megalodon?" Kesya raised her brows.

    "It''s just giant�� forget it," said Lyon before averting the topic to the main one. "Where should we go?"

    Selena asked Cecile, "Cecile, do you still remember theyout?"

    "No, I don''t remember it that well, but it shouldn''t be too hard to find," said Cecile. "After all, it was a main attraction, nobody can simply hit the gong and make it rung."

    As they thought about how to proceed from there, a wagon simply passed them by. Kesya, with her yful and inquisitive nature, darted in front of the passing merchant''s carriage, stopping it abruptly. The carriage driver, a human with magnificent dragon wings, didn''t seem too pleased but paused nheless.

    With an apologetic smile, Kesya leaned toward the driver, her excitement shining through. "Sorry for the sudden stop, sir. I just have a quick question for you. Do you know where we can find the Gong of Thousand Lords?"

    After a moment''s consideration, the merchant spoke, "The Gong of Thousand Lords, you say? That''s not amon destination for travelers, but I can give you directions.

    As the merchant gave them directions to the Gong of Thousand Lords, he added with a hint of excitement, "You''re in luck, travelers. The Gong has been quite famoustely. It''s be a gathering point for geniuses from all realms whoe here to test their skills. You might just witness something remarkable if you''re lucky."

    As the merchant spoke, Cecile, always curious, managed to peek inside the wagon through a small opening in the curtain. It revealed a typical merchant''s load��fruits, vegetables, and other goods neatly packed. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary; this appeared to be a genuine merchant.

    Selena, with a tone of anticipation, inquired, "When is this gathering at the Gong of Thousand Lords supposed to take ce?"

    The merchant, engaging in light conversation, mentioned, "Well, you''re in luck. The gathering at the Gong of Thousand Lords is ted to happen in just two to three days. It''s a big event."

    The news excited the group. Time was of the essence, and it seemed they were on track to reach the Gong right on time for this significant gathering. They exchanged nces, their determination reinforced.

    "Thank you for this information," Selena said, offering a warm smile to the merchant. "We truly appreciate it."

    The merchant, sensing their urgency, offered a ride. "I can take you halfway there," he said. "I''m headed in that direction myself."

    Gratefully epting the offer, they hopped into the carriage. The journey was a mix of excitement and curiosity. Along the way, they engaged in casual conversation with the merchant, learning about his travels and experiences. The merchant was amiable, sharing tales of various realms and cultures.

 Chapter 1089 Insane Beggar

    <h4>Chapter 1089 Insane Beggar</h4>

    Cecile leaned in slightly, curiosity dancing in her eyes, and asked the merchant, "By the way, who should we be on the lookout for during this gathering? Are there any notable figures or individuals we should be aware of?"

    The merchant chuckled, seemingly delighted to share some local knowledge. "Ah, the Four Young Masters of Second Hell. They''re the ones to watch out for. Two men and two women, all incredibly talented and renowned in these parts."

    Cecile paid careful attention as the merchant described each one. "First, there''s Liam Stormrider, a human known for his Thunderp Swordy. Swift and precise, lightning is said to follow his de."

    "Then," the merchant continued, "there''s Drako Wyrmheart, a dragon-human hybrid. A martial arts prodigy, every move he makes is both powerful and graceful."

    "ra Moonshadow, the Serene Archer, is an elf of unparalleled archery skills," he added. "She strikes with pinpoint uracy and unwavering calm."

    "Andst but not least, Sylva Greenleaf," the merchant concluded, "a druid who wields the powers of wood magic, manipting nature to her advantage."

    Cecile and the others absorbed the information that the merchant shared and before long they heard busty crowds.

    The bustling atmosphere hit them like a wave as they stepped off the merchant''s carriage. The ce was teeming with people, and the excitement in the air was palpable. Stalls and tents lined the streets, vendors peddled exotic wares, and the aroma of street food wafted through the air.

    The merchant offered them some final advice. "You''d best hurry if you want a ce to stay. With the gathering in full swing, amodations are hard toe by, and you''ll have to pay a pretty penny if you do find one."

    Cecile surveyed the area, realizing the truth in his words. The inns and taverns were overflowing with patrons, and people were already haggling for the few avable rooms. The group exchanged worried nces. Finding a ce to stay might prove to be more challenging than they had anticipated.

    The group thanked the merchant for his assistance and started making their way through the lively crowd, keeping an eye out for any signs leading to the gathering. The sooner they could reach the Gong and announce Lyon''s presence, the better their chances of finding Maria.

    However, a peculiar sight captured the group''s attention. Their quest to find lodging was momentarily set aside as they observed an entric figure drawing the focus of the onlookers. The man resembled a beggar, tattered and disheveled, his appearance a stark contrast to the vibrant attire of those around him.

    Tokens and coins rained down upon the entric man, flung at him in jest by the amused onlookers. Laughter and jeers filled the air as the bizarre spectacle continued. It was as if he were the center of an impromptu carnival act.

    From the crowd, mocking voices taunted the beggar, their words dripping with derision.

    "Look at that lunatic, probably escaped from the asylum!"

    "Hey beggar, you''re the entertainment for the day! Dance for us!"

    "What a pitiful sight. Someone throw him a few more coins for his madness!"

    Despite the ridicule, the beggar seemed lost in his own world. His eyes held a vacant, distant look as if the mockery of the crowd didn''t reach him. He moved with an odd grace as if performing a mysterious dance that only heprehended. The coins thrown at him seemed to be absorbed into an unseen void, their significance lost on the beggar.

    As the beggar continued his erratic dance, his movements took an unexpected turn. He stumbled and identally bumped into a tall, well-dressed young man. This was Drako Wrymheart, one of the renowned young masters of Second Hell.

    Drako''s expression twisted into a scowl as he was rudely jolted from his path. He shoved the beggar away with a disdainful gesture, sending the beggar tumbling to the ground. His voice dripped with contempt as he insulted the beggar in front of the crowd.

    "Watch where you''re going, you wretched fool! You''re nothing but a filthy stain on this gathering. Get out of my sight!"

    The onlookersughed at the beggar''s misfortune, joining in the mockery. It seemed that even the presence of a young master couldn''t deter their cruel jests.

    The beggar, still disoriented from the fall, stood up. But as he nced at Drako''s face, his eyes widened in terror. His whole body began to shake uncontrobly, and a gut-wrenching scream escaped his lips. He turned and fled the scene in a panicked sprint.

    The crowd, reveling in the spectacle, further intensified their mockery. They jeered at the beggar, finding amusement in his fear and his unfortunate encounter with Drako. Their words were cruel, indicating their desire to curry favor with the influential young master.

    "He got what he deserved for daring to cross paths with Drako!"

    "Who does he think he is? A mere beggar, thinking he can just dance around like a fool!"

    "Drako will remember this. Another testament to his power!"

    The scene became a twisted disy of power dynamics, where fear and prestige governed the interactions, leaving the beggar to fend for himself in a hostile crowd.

    Drako''s smile widened as the crowd''s adtion washed over him like a wave. He reveled in their praises, feeding off their admiration and validation. The ttery and attention fueled his ego, inting it to grandiose proportions.

    "Thank you, thank you," Drako responded with a theatrical bow, soaking in the attention.

    The crowd continued to shower him with des, elevating his status in their eyes. Theyuded him for his strength, his grace, and his influential family. Drako couldn''t get enough of it; it was sweet nectar to his ears.

    "He''s a true master of martial arts!" "Such elegance and powerbined in one person!" "Drako Wrymheart is a legend in the making!"

    In this sea of praise, Drako saw himself as the triumphant hero, the epitome of power and prestige. The more they praised, the more he felt invincible, a belief that strengthened his resolve to climb higher in the hierarchy of the Second Hell.

 Chapter 1090 The Four Gathers

    <h4>Chapter 1090 The Four Gathers</h4>

    Lyon''s brow furrowed further, struck by the strange encounter with the beggar. His curiosity was piqued, but he knew now wasn''t the time to dwell on it. Cecile''s hand on his shoulder drew him back to the present situation.

    "Lyon, we need to find a lodging first," said Cecile after sensing unrest inside her husband.

    "You''re right," Lyon replied, refocusing his attention. "We should secure lodging before it''s all taken."

    As they waded through the bustling crowd, Kesya''s keen ears picked up on rumors about the young masters and their remarkable talents. The names of the prodigious martial artists echoed in the air. The chatter only served to heighten their anticipation for the gathering.

    "We need to tread carefully," Selena advised, her eyes scanning the surroundings. "The crowd is diverse, and so are the motivations of those present."

    Lyon raised brows and stopped before the inn. There was an important question that he forgot to ask. He put his hands on his waist as he courted their attention. "Do we have any money to spend?"

    Kesya, with a proud grin, raised her hand, showcasing a small bag of tokens she had carefully kept. However, amidst their discussion, amotion erupted nearby.

    "My money! It''s gone!" the man shouted, frantically patting his pockets and looking around in distress. He hastily used the beggar they had just encountered, though it seemed a far-fetched usation.

    The usation raised eyebrows among the onlookers, and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. Kesya chuckled at the absurdity of it, but it was evident that the situation was getting tense.

    "How convenient," said Lyon with a smirk.

    "I... I don''t feel so good in taking advantage of this, but it''s necessary," said Karina with a sigh.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine," said Kesya patting her back, "You will get used to it."

    "I certainly hope not," said Karina.

    The group huddled in their room, preparing for the events that would unfold. Lyon''s mind was preupied, thoughts swirling about the bizarre encounter with the beggar. Selena, keenly observant, noticed the furrowed brows and distant gaze on Lyon''s face.

    "Darling, what''s on your mind?" she gently inquired, her concern evident in her eyes.

    Lyon looked at his beloved and then nced around the room at the rest of the group. "It''s nothing. Let''s stick to the n."

    Cecile took charge, exining the next steps. "As I was saying, we''ll need to wait a day after the young masters attempt to ring the gong. It doesn''t matter if they seed or fail; we simply need an empty atmosphere, a space for you to ignite."

    Lyon nodded in agreement. The n was clear, and he knew they needed to be patient. They were getting closer to the moment they could make their presence known to Maria and begin their search in earnest.

    The morning sun cast a warm, golden glow through the window, signaling the start of a new day. But instead of waking up to a peaceful morning, Lyon was greeted by the cacophony of a bustling crowd outside. He groggily rubbed his eyes and nced around the room, finding Cecile already peering out of the window.

    Yawning, Lyon shuffled over to join her. He leaned against the window frame and blinked, still not fully awake. "What''s all themotion about?" he mumbled.

    Cecile''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she turned to him. "The four young masters have arrived," she said, a smile dancing on her lips. It was clear that this was a significant development in their n, and Lyon''s sleepiness was quickly reced with curiosity.

    Cecile pointed excitedly at the gathering below, describing the young masters one by one.

    "The first one," she said, pointing at a muscr man with a fierce countenance, "is Drako Wrymheart, a martial arts prodigy. He''s a master ofbat and has a sharp mind for strategy."

    "Yeah, well, he just made himself known yesterday," said Lyon.

    Cecile smiled with a hint of coy. She shifted her finger to a tall, elegant figure with a bow slung across their back. "That''s ra Moonshadow," Cecile continued, "a serene archer with unmatched precision. She''s graceful and deadly from a distance."

    "An elf, figures," Lyonmented.

    "It''s their innate," Cecile nodded. Next, her fingernded on a man with lightning patterns etched into his clothing. "Behold Liam Stormrider," she eximed. "A master of the thunderp sword technique. His strikes are as fast and precise as a lightning bolt."

    "A human? Full fledge..." Lyonmented.

    Lastly, she pointed at a woman with a crown of leaves and flowers, exuding a calm and earthy aura. "And there''s Sylva Greenleaf," Cecile said, "a druid, a master of wood magic. She''s in tune with nature and possesses remarkable control over the elements."

    "A druid huh..." Lyon raised his brows and a not so fond memories resurfaced when they were strolling in a dark cave. "Well... at least this one is not so old and demented."

    Drako Wrymheart, with a hint of arrogance, smirks at the others. "Well, it''s obvious who''s going to ring that gong first. My martial prowess is unmatched."

    Liam Stormrider interjects, sharpness in his words, "Skill with a sword might win a duel, Drako, but this is about finesse and precision. Something you might find hard."

    ra Moonshadow, her wordsced with haughtiness, adds, "Indeed. My arrow will find its mark effortlessly. Your brute force won''t help here, Drako."

    Sylva Greenleaf, ever empathetic, chimes in with a warm smile, "Let us all do our best. May our efforts be in harmony with the gong and nature''s wisdom."

    With their banter filling the air, the young masters made their way towards the gong. Lyon observed from the shadows, his mind focusing on the task at hand. Each of them exuded confidence in their unique way, a reflection of their diverse talents. As the sun climbed higher, the moment of truth neared.

    Lyon was suddenly embraced from behind as Selena''s lovely voice brought him back to the present. "Darling, wanna watch their attempts?"

    Lyon smiled and nce down at her peeking head. "Of course, let''s go watch them."

 Chapter 1091 The Gong of Thousand Lords

    <h4>Chapter 1091 The Gong of Thousand Lords</h4>

    The pilgrimage up the mountain was like a moving sea of anticipation and energy, carried by the fervor of the crowd. Chants and cheers for the young masters filled the air, each supporter hoping their chosen master would be the one to ring the Gong of Thousand Lords.

    As the crowd of followers and spectators ascended the mountain, a lively debate echoed among them. Whispers and opinions were exchanged like leaves rustling in the wind, discussing who should have the honor of striking the Gong of Thousand Lords first.

    "Drako has the spirit of a dragon! He should go first!" eximed one enthusiastic supporter, wearing a badge bearing Drako''s emblem.

    Liam''s supporters argued back, "Liam''s precision with the sword rivals the swift strike of lightning! He''s the rightful one."

    Amidst the chatter, a group favoring ra chimed in, "ra''s elven precision is unmatched. She embodies grace and uracy."

    And then there were those who believed in Sylva, the druid. "Sylva''s understanding of nature is profound. She''ll strike a chord with the gong like the harmony of the forest."

    Unbeknownst to the crowd, the four young masters overheard snippets of these conversations. Drako, exuding arrogance, chimed in confidently, "Why bother with such deliberations? It''s evident that I, Drako Wyrmsheart, should go first. The rest of you can retire and enjoy the sound of sess from a distance."

    Liam retorted, his words edged with a sharpness akin to his de, "Sess is not measured by the loudness of the strike, but the precision and finesse of the heart. I shall demonstrate the artistry of the de."

    ra, with her poise and brevity, simply added, "Let actions speak louder than words."

    Sylva, the druid, remained calm, a smile on her face. "Nature has its rhythm. I''ll follow it."

    The debate continued as the procession moved closer to the gong, the crowd eager to witness which master would prove their prowess. Meanwhile, Lyon finally got a hold of a view of the gong. His eyes widened in astonishment.

    The Gong of Thousand Lords stood atop a stone pedestal, a majestic and ancient artifact gleaming under the sun. It was an immense structure, crafted from an alloy of metals known for their resonance and durability. The surface was adorned with intricate engravings depicting tales of battles and triumphs, symbols of power and unity.

    The gong''s circr face bore a mesmerizing pattern��a swirling design that seemed to echo the spirals of gxies. An aura of mystique enveloped it as if it held secrets beyond mortalprehension.

    Around its edges, symbols representing various elements were inscribed, hinting at the diverse energies it was meant to channel. These engravings were delicately iid with metals of different colors��copper, silver, and gold��signifying the unity and bnce of elemental forces.

    At the center, a raised boss could be seen, adorned with ancient symbols and runes. It was here, at the heart of the gong, that the strikes would resonate most profoundly, echoing through the mountain and beyond.

    Lyon, Cecile, Selena, and Kesya kept their distance, finding a vantage point where they could observe the proceedings. Lyon''s eyes remained fixed on the gong, his heart beating in anticipation. He knew that the ancient artifact held the key to finding Maria, and he could not afford any missteps.

    "Huh?"? The anticipation in the air was palpable as the crowd awaited themencement of this pivotal event. The young masters, ready to strike the gong to disy their prowess, were taken aback when they realized the mallet��the crucial tool for this disy��was nowhere to be seen.

    Confusion flickered across their faces as they exchanged puzzled nces, wondering if there had been some oversight. Their scrutiny intensified, and that''s when they spotted a pair of feet peeking from behind the gong.

    Drako, his arrogance momentarily reced by a hint of suspicion, was the first to speak up. "Who''s back there? Show yourself!"

    The figure responded and revealed himself to be the beggar from yesterday, his eyes lost in a world of their own. Clutched tightly against his chest was the mallet��the missing piece that was needed to strike the gong.

    Drako, recognizing the disheveled figure from the previous day, furrowed his brow. "Wait a minute... it''s that beggar."

    The murmurs of realization cascaded through the crowd as they too recognized the ragged man who had beenughed at just yesterday. The beggar, seemingly in his own realm, didn''t respond to their questions. His gaze wandered aimlessly through the crowd, unfocused and distant.

    People gasped and stepped back, startled by the sudden turn of events. The beggar bolted, fleeing the scene with an urgency that sent chills down their spines. The mallety abandoned, an enigma that had only deepened.

    Whispers rippled through the crowd, the realization dawning upon them that the beggar''s sudden terror might indeed be due to the intimidating presence of the four young masters. Drako couldn''t help but wear a self-satisfied smirk as he soaked in the attention.

    However, Liam, known for his sharp mind and tongue, and ra, with her haughty demeanor, shared a look of subtle understanding. They had noticed something odd about the beggar''s behavior��the final gaze he cast before letting out that blood-curdling scream hadn''t been directed at any of the young masters.

    Liam leaned in closer to ra, his voice a hushed murmur. "Did you see that, ra? Hisst gaze... it was as if he saw something dreadful within the crowd."

    ra nodded in agreement, her expression uncharacteristically serious. "Indeed, It wasn''t us who frightened him."

    However, for the group, it was apparent, for thest gaze wasid on them in particr a single young man.

    Cecile smirked as he called out, "Lyon."

    Selena called out as well, "Darling, he was..."

    "En," Lyon had his brows furrowed. It was he whom the beggar shared hisst gaze before panicking and screaming. Their eyes met for a brief and Lyon didn''t even have to exert his presence, but it was enough for him to experience horror. However, he couldn''t dwell on the insane beggar any longer, since the mallet was now on the ground waiting to be wield.

 Chapter 1092 Who Goes First?

    <h4>Chapter 1092 Who Goes First?</h4>

    The crowd was still trying to recollect their thoughts from what had just transpired. Drako smirked disdainfully in the direction where the insane beggar had fled, "What a waste." He stepped forward before reaching for the mallet.

    But just as he was about to grasp it, Liam, sharp-witted and not one to back down, interrupted him, "Who said you get to go first?"

    The tension became palpable, a thick cloud of uncertainty hanging in the air. The onlookers were on the edge of wondering how this power struggle between the young masters would unfold. Drako''s arrogant smile faltered as he shot a fierce nce at Liam, sparks of rivalry shing between them.

    Drako, clenching the mallet tightly, sneered, "Are you trying to challenge me, Stormrider?"

    Liam''s gaze was steady and piercing. "I''m suggesting a fair chance for each of us. Let''s determine who rings the gong based on merit, not arrogance."

    ra, her voice calm yetmanding, chimed in, "True mastery is not about who strikes first but about the resonance one can create. The gong''s wisdom lies in acknowledging the strength within, not in a race for ego."

    Her words hung in the air, carrying a profound truth that made many in the crowd pause and reflect. Drako, while still visibly annoyed, couldn''t deny the wisdom in her statement. His grip on the mallet loosened slightly.

    Liam nodded appreciatively, "Well said, ra."

    Sylva, the druid, added with a gentle smile, "The forest teaches us that every part contributes to the harmony of the whole. Let us embody this harmony as we approach the gong."

    Drako''s lips curled into a sneer as he strode confidently towards the ancient gong, the mallet clutched firmly in his grasp. The gathered crowd, a buzzing mass of excitement and anticipation, watched intently. Every eye was fixed on the scene before them, hearts beating in unison, awaiting the moment of truth.

    His chest swelled with pride, and with a flourish, he raised the mallet high above his head, ready for the grand strike. A hushed tension fell upon the onlookers, the air thick with expectation. Drako, the epitome of confidence, exuded an air of arrogance.

    With a swift, powerful motion, he brought the mallet crashing down upon the gong. It was meant to be a resounding triumph, a testament to his mastery. Yet, what followed was unexpected - a discordant, feeble sound, hardly the mighty ring he had envisioned.

    His triumphant expression twisted into confusion and disbelief, the sneer reced by astonishment. The gong had betrayed him, defying his expectations. The silence that ensued was deafening, filled with the unspoken astonishment of the gathered crowd. Drako stood there, frozen, his arrogance shattered in the face of reality.

    Frustration surged within Drako, like a tempest in his veins, as he swung the mallet once more, this time with a force that spoke of his determination to conquer the gong. Muscles tensed, tendons strained, and a primal roar of exertion echoed through the air as the mallet struck the gong again. Yet, the result remained unchanged.

    The gong''s response was a feeble chime, betraying the young master''s fervent efforts. Doubt crept into Drako''s eyes, gnawing at his confidence. He could feel the weight of the crowd''s eyes upon him, a mixture of anticipation and disbelief painting the atmosphere.

    The realization of failure was like a bitter taste, an unwee guest in the grandiose feast of his aspirations. His shoulders sagged, and for the first time, the fa?ade of arrogance wavered, revealing a hint of vulnerability.

    His mind raced, grappling with the inconceivable. How could this be? He was a master, a prodigy of martial arts, feared and revered. Yet here he stood, bested by an inanimate object. The gong had mocked his arrogance, exposing his limitations.

    Drako, his voice strained, muttered to the crowd, "This... this is not possible. I am Drako Wrymheart, the master of martial arts! This is a mere gong!"

    Liam, always the sharp-witted analyst, couldn''t resist a slight smirk as he quipped, "Seems like the gong doesn''t think so."

    Drako, with a flicker of defiance in his eyes, handed the mallet over to Liam, challenging him, "Go on then, Master of Sharp Words. Show us how it''s done."

    Liam epted the challenge with aposed confidence. He took the mallet, his expression contemtive, evaluating the situation. He was known for his intellectual approach to problems, and this situation was no different. He approached the gong methodically, analyzing the intricacies of the task.

    With precision and control, Liam swung the mallet. The impact reverberated through the air, the ng of metal against metal ringing out. However, once again, the gong failed to respond as expected. It vibrated, but the resounding, powerful tone they expected was absent.

    The crowd, already enthralled by the unexpected challenge, grew quieter, observing this curious turn of events. Liam remained stoic, absorbing the oue. The gong had resisted their attempts thus far, seeming to demand more than just physical force.

    Drako''sughter echoed through the area, a mix of mockery and amusement at their attempts. His confidence seemingly unshaken, he jeered, "Well, well, looks like the great Liam Stormrider fared no better than I did."

    Liam remainedposed, unbothered by Drako''s taunts. He knew there was more to this challenge than met the eye. The gong held a secret, and they needed to unravel it. He turned to ra, her demeanor always serene and contemtive.

    Lyon''s eyes widened in shock and confusion as he witnessed Drako and Liam''s failed attempts at ringing the gong. His mind raced, trying toprehend why the two skilled young masters had not achieved the expected resonance. The puzzle became even more intriguing and enigmatic.

    ra stepped forward gracefully, her movements deliberate and unhurried. She regarded the gong with a knowing gaze as if sensing its secrets. She opened her hand then Liam ced the mallet on top of it. With an air of confidence that came from her profound connection with her elven roots, she swung the mallet, aiming for a perfect strike.

 Chapter 1093 Festive and Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 1093 Festive and Invitation</h4>

    ra''s swing was a dance of grace and precision. The anticipation in the air was palpable, the crowd holding their breath collectively. The mallet met the gong with elegance, but again, the result remained disappointingly unremarkable. The gong seemed to absorb the impact, resisting the efforts to stir its true resonance.

    Confusion and frustration yed on ra''s usuallyposed face. The elusive nature of this challenge grated against her pride as the Serene Archer. She exchanged nces with her fellow young masters, a silent acknowledgment that they were facing an enigma far beyond their initial expectations.

    Drako''s lips curled into a smug smile, relishing in the others'' struggle. "Looks like it''s not as easy as it seems, huh?" he taunted, eyes glinting with arrogance.

    ra, undeterred, responded with unwaveringposure, "Patience and understanding are our allies here. I''ll figure it out."

    Sylva chimed in, her words carrying a soothing assurance, "Indeed. Let''s support one another and approach this with unity and grace."

    Liam gestured towards Sylva, encouraging her, "Your turn, Sylva."

    Sylva stepped forward gracefully, her presence a blend of poise and empathy. Her fingers wrapped around the mallet with a certain reverence, as if she was greeting an old friend. She closed her eyes, taking a moment to connect with the elemental energy surrounding her. A gentle breeze seemed to respond, stirring her hair.

    As her eyes opened, a tranquil determination was visible. With a smooth yet purposeful movement, she struck the gong, the mallet connecting with the metallic surface. The resulting sound was melodious and resonant, but it toocked the depth and power they were seeking.

    She frowned slightly, lost in thought, analyzing the resonance. Sylva had a deep connection with the natural world, and her understanding of vibrations and harmony was profound. Yet, the gong remained a mystery, its true potential locked away.

    Drako, always ready with a quip, teased, "Well, a lovely tune, but I doubt it will ring the realm."

    Sylva chuckled lightly, undeterred by the jest. "Patience, Drako. We''ll find the right resonance."

    The onlookers, once buzzing with fervor, were now a sea of quiet disappointment. They had expected a disy of power and mastery, a spectacle that would leave them in awe. Instead, they were met with a truth they couldn''t readily ept��that even the best among them struggled against the gong''s enigma.

    Some sighed quietly, perhaps mourning the shattered illusion of infallibility surrounding the young masters. Others exchanged hushed words, trying to make sense of what they had witnessed. It was a humbling moment for all, a reminder that even the most skilled faced their own limitations.

    Drako, ever defiant and refusing to concede defeat, stepped forward once more. He looked at the gong, a determined glint in his eyes. The mallet was set aside, and with a deep breath, he summoned his inner strength. A thunderous roar erupted from his lungs as he struck the gong with his fist, attempting to invoke the very essence of power.

    The crowd gasped, shocked by his audacity. Yet, the result was all too familiar. The gong rang, but the realm remained undisturbed.

    Liam smirked, "Nice try."

    Liam''s voice cut through the air,ced with a touch of amusement and a hint of superiority. It was a deration of his belief that this was, indeed, an insurmountable task for them. His smirk conveyed a message of triumph, a reminder that his skepticism had been validated by the failures they''d just witnessed.

    The other young masters shared nces, a mix of frustration and determination shing in their eyes. Sylva wore a calm expression, her serene countenance unwavering despite the challenges they''d faced. She was the embodiment of patience and understanding, ready to embrace the lessons this experience offered.

    But Drako, bristled with impatience, unable to ept this unexpected setback. His brows furrowed in frustration, struggling to grapple with the reality that his might had been humbled by an ancient relic. He was a tempest trapped in a cage, yearning for release.

    Each young master processed the moment in their own way,ing to terms with the unforeseen trial they now faced. The mountain and its gong stood as a testament to their abilities, an impartial judge determining their worthiness.

    Amidst the velvety night, a lively bonfire roared in a cozy open area, crackling and popping with fiery exuberance. Shadows danced and leaped joyfully across the faces of those gathered. The scent of roasted food wafted through the air, mingling withughter and tales of triumph.

    Drako, Liam, ra, and Sylva, the four young masters, mingled seamlessly with the crowd. Their stoicposure from earlier had transformed into a camaraderie that was infectious. They were the stars of the show, and their radiant presence added to the jubnt atmosphere.

    Drako, known for his arrogance, was the life of the party. He regaled the gathering with tales of his training and adventures, each story seemingly more grandiose than thest. His gestures were animated, his voice carrying through the air, drawingughter and apuse from the audience.

    Liam, the sharp-witted swordsman, engaged in intellectual banter with a group of schrs, debating techniques and philosophies. His mind was as sharp as his de, and he enjoyed the intellectual challenge each conversation presented.

    ra, the serene archer, sat perched on a wooden bench, her keen eyes observing the festivity around her. Though she spoke sparingly, her aura exuded a quiet grace that drew admirers. Her presence was maic, and many sought her attention, hoping to be graced with a few words.

    Sylva, the master of wood magic, entertained children and adults alike with delightful disys of her abilities. She crafted intricate wooden figures that danced and whirled at hermand, captivating the audience. Laughter and wonder filled the air as she showcased her artistry.

    Amidst this festivity, Lyon stood apart, observing with a quiet smile. In the midst of the lively celebration, Lyon''s discerning eyes caught a flicker of movement amidst the y of shadows in the night. Intrigued, he furrowed his brow and followed the elusive silhouette that seemed to beckon him. Swiftly and without drawing attention, he slipped away from the revelry, drawn by the enigmatic allure of the moving figure.

    The shadow guided him to the vicinity of the ancient gong, where the soft glow of moonlight revealed the true identity of the elusive figure. To Lyon''s surprise, it was the beggar who had appeared so troubled and frenzied just the day before. Yet now, under the gentle caress of the moon''s glow, the beggar appeared moreposed, a curious gleam in his eyes.

 Chapter 1094 Move like a Shadow, Strike like A Phantom.

    <h4>Chapter 1094 Move like a Shadow, Strike like A Phantom.</h4>

    Under the starry sky, under the clips of the moon, Lyon stood against the insane beggar from yesterday. His brows frowned as he looked at the disheveled man. He smelled the foul but the man''s eyes revealed no harm... just... loss...

    Lyon wasposed despite his sharp eyes. He crossed his arms and asked, "What do you want?"

    The insane beggar blinked. His lips opened but no words coulde out, as if a baby struggling to say a word.

    Lyon couldn''t decipher what the man was mumbling about but thetter turned around and picked up the mallet that the young masters left behind.

    The insane beggar clutched it against its chest before turning to face him. His eyes still looked vacant, but there was a subtle hint of sanity behind the glimmer of his dark pupils.

    "Hmm?" Lyon raised his brows trying to question the insane beggar before thetter swiftly held the mallet like one would with a sword. Lyon turned vignt and Scarlet was in his hand with a thought.

    The insane beggar stepped forward but his body turned lithe. He was bending wlessly, and his steps were followed by the quietest sound. The leaves rustled as he escaped the Moonglow sending even Lyon to a slight jolt.

    "A master..." Rui mentioned as he appeared above Lyon. "Be careful."

    Lyon nodded subtly before his nape felt a brisk cold wind. He leaped and turned in mid-air seeing that the insane beggar still dancing with the mallet wlessly. Lyon''s eyes widened, for one moment that he imagined the mallet to be a sword, the man would wlessly counter a hundred enemies attacking him at once.

    "Move like a shadow..." The words suddenly escaped Lyon''s mouth without his consent. He gulped as the insane beggar stopped his motion. He straightened his back before he took deliberate soft steps into the moonlight. The beggar was slightly shorter than him now that they faced each other, but the might under his tattered clothes was undeniable.

    Lyon who was still in shock muttered his next sentence, "Strike like a phantom... Liu."

    The beggar''s features contorted in an anguished grimace as if grappling with indescribable torment. His pain seemed to intensify at the mention of his own name. A chilling scream pierced the night, shattering the tranquility.

    "AAAAHHH!!!"

    The beggar, seemingly unable to bear the pain or the weight of that name, fled from the scene in sheer agony, leaving Lyon standing there, bewildered and stunned. The echoes of that scream still reverberated in the air, leaving a lingering sense of unease. The encounter had left more questions than answers, deepening the enigmatic aura surrounding the gong and the beggar.

    Amidst the warmth and camaraderie of the bonfire,ughter and cheerful chatter filled the air. The tranquility of the night shattered when an anguished scream, hauntingly familiar, echoed across the mountain. It cut through the air, freezing theughter and conversation, recing it with a collective startle.

    Drako, Liam, ra, and Sylva exchanged quick nces, their expressions shifting from surprise to concern. The scream had a chilling quality, one that made them apprehensive.

    Cecile''s and Selena''s concerns deepened as they couldn''t locate Lyon in the midst of the bonfire silence. Their brows furrowed in unison, a shared worry etching itself across their features. Without dy, they called out to Kesya in urgent unison, "Kesya!"

    "I know!" Kesya, always alert, swiftly responded to their call. She darted towards the mountain, leaving the bonfire behind in her haste.

    Simultaneously, Lyon snapped back to the present, his sense of urgency amplified by the haunting scream. "Ah, Liu, wait!" he called out, reaching for the fleeing figure of the insane beggar, but the man had already blended into the shadows of the nearby forest, eluding his grasp.

    "Tch!" Lyon''s frustration surged, leaving no room for contemtion. He charged into the forest, calling out the beggar''s name urgently, "Liu!"

    His voice reverberated through the woods, but there was only silence, broken by the faint rustling of branches as the forest seemed to swallow his cries.

    As Lyon plunged into the forest, Kesya arrived at the spot where the gong stood. She looked around, her eyes scanning the area, and then she noticed something odd �� the mallet was on the ground, seemingly dropped in haste. Kesya picked it up, her intuition telling her that something wasn''t right. The forest was dense with an eerie stillness, the silence amplifying the sense of foreboding.

    She turned her head, her eyes darting through the shadows. Something caught her attention �� a flicker of movement deeper within the trees. Without a moment''s hesitation, Kesya sprinted in that direction, her instincts driving her toward whatevery hidden within the depths of the woods.

    "Liu!!" his voice echoed.

    ( Liu?! ) Kesya''s heart raced as she followed the sound of Lyon''s voice calling out a name. It was a name she knew, but it seemed distant, as if from a long-forgotten memory. The urgency in Lyon''s voice spurred her on, and she moved faster through the forest, pushing aside branches and leaves in her path. "Could it be?!"

    Soon, she caught up with Lyon. His face was etched with concern, and he looked around anxiously.

    "Master!"

    Lyon was a bit startled by her sudden appearance but he refocused immediately, "Kesya, great! You''re here."

    "Master, you''re calling out Liu, is he here?" asked Kesya.

    Lyon sighed, "He''s been in our vicinity the whole time! Howe you don''t recognize him at first nce? He is the insane beggar!"

    "What?!" Kesya was taken aback. "B-But... that''s really hard to believe..."

    "Wait master," said Kesya as she grabbed Lyon''s shoulder.

    "Huh?" he turned around before seeing Kesay shaking her head. "What''s wrong?"

    "There is no way that we could find him if he is Liu, I spread my divine sense throughout the forest and found nothing," said Kesya.

    "That means he is out of the forest."

    "Not necessarily," Kesya sighed before smirking, "Master, he is traceless, he is the only one out of six of us who are able to fully master that kind of technique��Assid being a close second."

    "What if we clean up the entire forest, he needs us Kesya," said Lyon with urgency.

    "It won''t work," Kesya shook her head, "Even you were having a hard time locating him at your peak, he is the master of the shadow... We call him, Liu The Phantom."

 Chapter 1095 Arm Gone

    <h4>Chapter 1095 Arm Gone</h4>

    The forest was alive with tension and anticipation as Cecile, Selena, and Karina arrived at the Gong of Thousand Lords. The ancient relic stood silent, almost echoing the gravity of the situation. Karina focused her divine senses, honed from years of training, and felt the subtle shifts of energy around her.

    "I sense Kesya," Karina whispered, her eyes closed in concentration. "They''reing out of the forest."

    Cecile and Selena scanned the area, preparing for whatever revtion or confrontation might ur. They knew that this moment could hold the key to the mysteries they had encountered.

    Just then, the young masters and the rest of the group arrived at the gong, their expressions a mixture of confusion and concern. The gravity of the situation was palpable.

    Drako couldn''t help but be momentarily distracted by the striking beautiful presence of Cecile and Selena, but Liam quickly brought everyone''s focus back to the matter at hand.

    "Excuse our distraction," Liam said, his tone sharp and to the point. "Do you have any idea what''s happening here?"

    Cecile stepped forward, maintaining aposed and diplomatic demeanor. "We''re as puzzled as you are," she responded. "We were drawn here by a series of events, much like yourselves."

    Sylva, the master of wood magic, looked at Lyon, her expression a mix of curiosity and concern. "Did you encounter anything unusual in the forest?"

    Lyon and Kesya emerged from the forest, breathing heavily from their chase. Lyon hesitated for a moment, then exined, "We followed a... rather mysterious individual. He seemed to be in great distress."

    ra, the serene archer, chimed in, her eyes scanning the surroundings cautiously. "Distress? In this ce?"

    Kesya, never one to stay quiet for long, added with a mischievous grin, "Maybe he''s just afraid of young master''s cooking."

    Cecile shot Kesya a warning nce. "This is a serious matter, Kesya."

    Selena quickly stood by Lyon''s side and hugged his arm, concern evident in her eyes. "Darling, are you okay?"

    A spark of envy flickered in Drako''s eyes as he watched the disy of affection. Liam nced at Drako and then turned to Lyon, keeping the conversation on track. "This mysterious individual you pursued, any idea who he is?"

    Lyon nced at Selena, giving her a reassuring smile, before focusing on Liam''s question. "He looked like the beggar from this morning."

    Drako raised his brows the moment he heard the mention of a beggar. He pointed out confidently, "That must be the guy from this morning. If he dares to return, I''ll give him a lesson he won''t forget. His mother won''t recognize him once I''m done with him."

    As Drako boasted about teaching the beggar a lesson, Liam and ra picked up on the subtle hint in Lyon''s words. The scream they had heard from the beggar in the morning and now his reappearance must be rted to Lyon in some way.

    Liam, always quick to connect the dots, felt a suspicion growing inside him. ( Could this beggar have something to do with him? ) He decided to keep this thought to himself, waiting for more clues.

    ra, the serene archer with a perceptive gaze, also had her suspicions. ( There''s an unspoken connection here, something Lyon isn''t sharing ). However, she chose to keep her observations to herself for now.

    Sylva, the master of wood magic, sensed the growing tension among the group and decided to be the peacemaker. She spoke softly, "I think it''s best if we return to the bonfire and continue the festivities. We can address this situationter when we have more information."

    Drako, always one to seize an opportunity, saw Cecile and Selena as prizes to be won. He shed them a cocky grin and stepped forward with an exaggerated flourish. His voice carried an air of arrogance as he said, "Ladies, would you care to grace the dance floor with the presence of true masters?"

    His approach was aggressive,cking the subtlety and grace that a dance invitation usually carried. It felt more like amand than an invitation, as if he expectedpliance rather than consent. It was clear he was used to getting his way and reveling in the attention.

    Cecile, graceful andposed, smiled politely at Drako''s offer. She tilted her head slightly, a gesture of appreciation for the invitation. Her words were chosen with care, aimed to convey her gratitude but also her decline, "Thank you for the offer, young master. But perhaps another time."

    Her tone was gentle, her refusal wrapped in diplomacy. Cecile didn''t want to cause a scene, especially in the midst of what should be a joyful gathering. It was meant to be a respectful way of declining, allowing Drako to gracefully step back without embarrassment.

    However, Drako''s response was unexpected. His face twisted into a mix of frustration and determination, and he reached for her wrist, ignoring her polite words. It was at this moment that things took an ufortable turn, and Cecile''s eyes widened in surprise and then disgust.

    The polite decline seemed to have fallen on deaf ears, reced by an rming disy of aggression. She tugged slightly, trying to free her wrist, her tone now firm and assertive, "Let go, I said no."

    However, Drako seemed determined to exert his dominance. He even shed a menacing smile, showing no intention of relenting. His actions were causing difort not just to Cecile but to those witnessing this encounter.

    The atmosphere shifted drastically, and the festive gathering around the gong took a dark and ominous turn. As Cecile''s graceful refusal caught the attention of the young masters, Liam''s furrowed brows signaled his concern. His intent was clear �C Drako should release her immediately.

    "Drako, what are you doing?! Don''t do anything foolish!" said Liam

    However, Drako, his face a mixture of arrogance and defiance, held his ground. He dismissed Liam''s warning, his tone dripping with condescension, "Shut up, Liam. Mind your own business. I''m here to have some fun tonight."

    But in the next moment, a potent and overwhelming sensation of bloodlust emanated, as if the world itself was about to be cleaved in two. The young masters, along with everyone present, watched in astonishment as a pitch-ck de, darkened by the countless souls it had consumed, descended with a terrifying force, aimed at Drako''s arm.

    The arrogance was severed through like a hot knife through butter. Blood churned out after a pause.

    Drako jolted in pain and the young masters and onlookers were in shock, then sank in horror as they saw who wielded the de. The killing intent emanating from him could silence the forest itself. Sylvamented, her voice trembling, "That aura... it''s beyond anything I''ve felt before."

    Lyon, his face an icy mask, slowly lowered his de.

 Chapter 1096 Say Your Prayers!

    <h4>Chapter 1096 Say Your Prayers!</h4>

    Cecile sighed and shook her head, her mixed emotions evident on her face. Yet, as she witnessed Lyon''s swift and decisive action, a small, proud smile yed on her lips. It was a testament to the lengths Lyon would go to protect those he cared for, a demonstration of his strength and determination. In that intense moment, Lyon had shown a glimpse of the fierce protector he was, a sight that both reassured and unsettled those who bore witness to it.

    The onlookers were stricken with horror as they witnessed the gruesome ease with which Drako''s seemingly tough skin had been mercilessly sliced. A collective gasp seemed to hang in the air, and the usual jovial atmosphere around the bonfire felt suffocatingly heavy. Even the dancing mes of the bonfire seemed to still, as if nature itself was holding its breath.

    Drako, clutching what remained of his arm, cast a venomous re at Lyon. In a disy of immense resolve, he rose to his feet, an aura of dragon-like power surging around him. It was a direct challenge, a silent deration of a battle that would not be easily abandoned. The tension in the air grew even thicker as the standoff between the two formidable figures loomedrge, and the spectators couldn''t help but hold their collective breath.

    The rising tension was palpable, threatening to consume the festive spirit that had once filled the air. Sylva, with her natural grace and soothing demeanor, quickly stepped into the midst of the brewing conflict. She extended a calming hand, attempting to smooth the rough edges of what was supposed to be a joyful asion.

    "Let us not ruin this night with anger and violence," Sylva implored, her voice gentle yet firm, cutting through the silence. "We are all here to celebrate and find joy. Let us not forget the purpose of this gathering."

    Her words seemed to resonate, at least momentarily, as some of the rigidity in the atmosphere loosened. The other young masters exchanged nces, caught between the residue of tension and the wisdom of Sylva''s words. It was a fragile bnce, one that could easily tip either way.

    Drako''s anger and frustration boiled over, his face contorted with rage as he fired off bitter insults. "Blind, are you?! You just witnessed an assault on a young master right before your very eyes!" His voiceced with venom, he pointed usingly at Lyon, his wounded arm trembling in fury.

    Liam, ever analytical and calm, stepped forward, attempting to defuse the situation. "Drako, let us consider the circumstances. This is a misunderstanding, perhaps..."

    But Drako was beyond reason, his temper zing. "A misunderstanding? My arm was severed, and you speak of misunderstanding?" He turned back to Lyon, eyes aze with anger. "You''ll pay for this, you....!"

    Sylva sighed, a note of disappointment in her voice. "Vengeance won''t mend this night. Let''s find a resolution that leaves us with our dignity intact and this celebration whole." Her plea hung in the air, ast attempt to quell the rising storm.

    Sylva, desperate to ease the tension, nced over at ra, signaling for her support in quelling the storm. ra sighed and shook her head, her words heavy with resignation. "It''s toote. The storm has already brewed, and there''s little we can do now."

    The atmosphere grew even more charged, the confrontation spiraling into a dangerous territory. The flickering bonfire seemed to cast eerie shadows on the faces of those gathered, emphasizing the gravity of the situation.

    Liam stepped in once more, his voice stern but trying to maintain a semnce of calm. "We can''t let this escte further. Drako, let us seek apromise and resolve this amicably."

    However, Drako''s rage seemed uncontainable, his chest heaving with fury as he red at Lyon. "Compromise? There''s nopromise for what he''s done."

    Drako, consumed by fury, summoned a Summoning Ruby Stone with a thought, a malevolent grin ying on his lips as he held the shimmering gem. With a sudden, brutal force, he crushed the stone in his hand, shattering it into pieces. The air crackled with energy, an ominous sign of impending punishment.

    The other young masters, aware of the gravity of the situation, felt helpless. They understood that whatever unfolded next could fracture the already delicate rtionship between their respective ns. The consequences of this sh would echo through their territories, potentially leading to irreparable rifts.

    The three young masters, although initially hesitant, eventually took a collective step back, leaving Lyon to face the brewing storm alone. However, Lyon remained resolute and unmoved, seemingly undeterred by the consequences of his actions. His gaze bore into Drako, steady and unyielding, reflecting a depth of determination that caught ra''s attention. It was a subtle hint, a glimpse of something hidden beneath the surface��an acknowledgment of a force within him.

    ra, perceptive and intuitive, couldn''t help but dwell on the subtlety she had observed in Lyon''s unwavering demeanor. Her thoughts were a whirlwind of curiosity and contemtion.

    ( What was it about him that set him apart in this storm of tension? ) she wondered.

    Their world was filled with battles of strength and wit, but Lyon''s response held a unique quality. It wasn''t the oue of this altercation that piqued her interest; it was his unwavering resolve, the calm before the storm, and the assurance in his gaze. She had seen many warriors, each with their distinct aura, but Lyon was different.

    ( There''s more to this man than meets the eye, ra thought. Hidden depths and an inner strength that goes beyond the ordinary. He isn''t just challenging a fellow master; he''s challenging the very forces that bind our ns. )

    ra wasn''t one to underestimate the power of subtlety and nuance. It was often these unspoken elements that carried the most weight. As the tension mounted and the storm brewed, she knew that Lyon''s actions would resonate.

    Draco smirked as he taunted Lyon, "Say your prayers while you still have time."

    Lyon remained sharp, his voice carrying an almost serene quality despite the looming confrontation. "I''ll save my prayers for those who truly need them."

    The atmosphere crackled with tension, a sense of inevitability hanging in the air. The onlookers held their breath, captivated by the brewing sh between these two formidable figures.

 Chapter 1097 Wouldn’t Dare to Offend Wrymheart?

    <h4>Chapter 1097 Wouldn''t Dare to Offend Wrymheart?</h4>

    Cecile understood that there was no turning back now. The rift between their groups had deepened, and the mysterious events surrounding the insane beggar would have to remain unsolved for the time being. She exchanged a knowing nce with Selena, their unity unwavering even in the face of conflict.

    Lyon''s group stood resolute, and it was clear that they were prepared for whatever might transpire. Karina, ever the fierce protector, had her guard up, ready to step in if the situation escted further. Her gaze darted between the young masters and Lyon, her loyalty unwavering.

    The tense standoff continued, and it was only a matter of time before the brewing storm erupted, with the oue uncertain, but the determination of each side unwavering. The forest held its breath, waiting for the sh that would soon shatter the tranquility of the night.

    "Hahahaha!"

    The tense standoff in the forest was disrupted by Drako''s arrogantughter, despite his grievous injury. His taunts hung heavy in the air, and it seemed a violent sh was inevitable.

    But then, Lyon''s keen eyes caught a streak of red light on the horizon. It approached rapidly, like a meteor hurtling through the night sky. The one Drako summoned was approaching.

    In the midst of the tension, Lyon remained as steadfast as a mountain, his demeanor unwavering despite the fiery streak heading towards them. As the light drew near Drako, it revealed a figure - a representative of Drako''s dragon n. This man wore a dignified robe, indicating his high status within the n, and bore the wisdom of middle age in his features.

    The dragon n representativended gracefully, the fiery aura dissipating as he stepped forward with aposed air. He looked at the injured Drako, and then at Lyon and his group. His voice wasmanding, yet tinged with understanding, as he spoke, "Young Master Drako, what is the meaning of this conflict? Exin, and be honest."

    ra''s eyes widened slightly as she recognized the stern figure before her. "That''s Master Valerius," she whispered to Sylva, her voiceced with concern.

    Sylva nodded, a flicker of worry crossing her features. "Master Valerius is known to be exceptionally loyal to the Dragon n''s young masters. Drako''s safety is of utmost importance to him."

    Drako''s words cunningly spun to his advantage and painted Lyon as the aggressor in this situation. He smirked as he began to narrate the tale, "We were enjoying the festivities when I invited the lovelydy with red hair for a dance. Suddenly, without any provocation, this man attacked me and severed my arm."

    The dragon n representative listened attentively, carefully considering Drako''s ount. His gaze shifted to Cecile, who had remained silent, and then to Selena, who stood by Lyon''s side. He was aware of the subtleties of such gatherings and theplexities of inter-n rtions.

    Cecile''s eyes narrowed as she knew the true events were being manipted. Yet, she held her silence, allowing the situation to unfold while her mind worked swiftly to find a resolution that would prevent further esction.

    "I''m not in the mood for jest, Drako," said Lyon.

    "This is preposterous!" Drako eximed, feigning pain and sorrow. "He was ovee by envy at my charms and prowess. He attacked me in a fit of jealousy, cutting off my arm without provocation."

    The dragon n representative frowned, scrutinizing the scene and the individuals involved. Lyon''s group felt the weight of the situation, knowing that this version of events could seriously tarnish Lyon''s reputation and lead to severe consequences.

    Valerius''s voice was as authoritative as his stance, his words echoing through the tense air. "In the eyes of the Wyrmheart n, harming a young master is an act of aggression against the entire n. You shall answer for this grievance."

    Lyon remained unfazed, his gaze steady and unyielding. "Your young master lied, the proof is the silence of the crowd. They dare not to voice out their opinions because doing so would implicate them into this whirlpool... and for what, for someone they barely know."

    Valerius''s eyes narrowed, his patience wearing thin. "The Wyrmheart n does not entertain defiance. We value honor, respect, and order. Come willingly, and perhaps the situation can be mitigated, and by that, I mean a proper death."

    Valerius''s intention was clear; Lyon could either face the consequences through a proper process or meet his fate right there and then. Drako was ted at this prospect, relishing the thought of Lyon''s potential demise.

    The situation was at a precipice, the tension hanging heavy in the air. Lyon''s resolve and Valerius''s determination shed, each unwilling to yield to the other''s demands. The fate of Lyon and the impending sh of ns teetered on a delicate edge. However, Lyon was not one to be easily intimidated, especially when faced with a threat to his life.

    Lyon furrowed his brows, retorting with a voice that carried a cold edge, "You think you''re the only one with a protector, Drako? You believe I wouldn''t dare to offend the Wrymheart n?"

    A sudden shift in the atmosphere gripped the mountain. The suspense was palpable, an impending sh of formidable forces. But what went unnoticed was the subtle change in dynamics. It was Kesya, Lyon''s fierce protector and loyalpanion, who seized the moment.

    Kesya''s grin turned cold and calcting. Her presence shifted, bing moremanding and dread-inducing. "Pipsqueak," she sneered, her voice cutting through the tension like a sharp de, "you dare threaten my young master?"

    A transformation unfolded, her hair now a deep vantack, and she stood with an imposing air that sent shivers down spines. The mountain itself seemed to bend to her will, caught under her terrifying aura. The bnce was tipping, and Kesya had be an unyielding force to be reckoned with.

    The young masters were all acutely aware of the oppressive aura Kesya emanated. The atmosphere teetered on the edge of an impending storm. However, in the midst of this tension, a singr moment sent shivers down Liam''s spine. Liam''s keen perception caught a distinct presence behind Valerius

    "What the..." His pupils shrank as he recognized the figure��it was the same insane beggar.

    A surge of rm coursed through him as he watched in horror. In the blink of an eye, like a phantom, the beggar''s hand pierced Valerius''s heart from behind. The shock and terror in Valerius''s eyes were palpable before he crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    The beggar vanished as quickly as he hade, disappearing like a fleeting shadow, leaving the young masters and onlookers in a state of shock and disbelief. The game had drastically changed, and an air of unease settled over the mountain.

 Chapter 1098 What’s Your Name?

    <h4>Chapter 1098 What''s Your Name?</h4>

    Valerius''s lifeless body sprawled on the ground sent a collective shockwave through both sides of the confrontation. The suddenness and brutality of his demise left everyone stunned, unsure of how to react. On one side stood the group led by Lyon, with Kesya''s terrifying aura slowly subsiding but still lingering, and on the other stood Drako, his arrogance momentarily reced by disbelief and uncertainty.

    The onlookers, including the other young masters and their entourage, were frozen in a moment of eerie silence. The confrontation had taken a drastically dark turn, plunging them into a reality where the stakes were higher and the consequences graver than they had initially anticipated.

    Cecile, Selena, Karina, and the rest of Lyon''s group exchanged wary nces, absorbing the gravity of the situation. While Valerius''s death had seemingly turned the tide, they knew it could also spark an even more dangerous esction.

    Sylva staggered back, her face a mix of shock and horror. The abrupt turn of events had left her bewildered, struggling toprehend the rapid transformation from a festive gathering to a scene of death. Her empathetic nature recoiled from the violence that had just unfolded before her eyes.

    "Wh-what..." she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. The atmosphere had grown heavy with tension, and the lingering dread seemed to grip her like a vice. She took a few shaky steps backward, trying to make sense of the chaos around her.

    Meanwhile, Drako''s face contorted with a blend of rage and fear. The shock of Valerius''s sudden demise had left him momentarily speechless. He had expected a show of power but not this level of ruthlessness.

    Liam, though equally taken aback, quickly regained hisposure. He was, after all, an astute strategist. He realized that the dynamics of the confrontation had drastically shifted, and this could be an opportunity for a different resolution, perhaps a chance to prevent further bloodshed.

    ra''s keen senses were on high alert, honed from years of mastering the art of subtlety and perception. As the events unraveled around her, she sensed something, a trace of presence that sent shivers down her spine. Yet, she couldn''t quite grasp it, as if it danced on the edges of her perception.

    Liam, standing nearby, noticed the furrow in ra''s brow. He leaned closer, concern etched across his features. "What is it?" he asked, recognizing the telltale signs of her detecting something amiss.

    ra shook her head, her eyes still scanning the surroundings. "I sense... something," she replied, her voiceced with a mix of caution and uncertainty. "A presence, fleeting and elusive, but unmistakably there."

    ( As expected from ra, she noticed without witnessing it herself ) thought Liam.

    Drako, once the epitome of arrogance, was now a picture of fear and desperation. His eyes darted around, scanning for an escape route. The sudden demise of his protector, Valerius, had shaken him to his core. It was a harsh reality check, a reminder that power, no matter how great, had its limits.

    In a frantic attempt to regain control of the situation, Drako summoned the Returning Jade Stone, a desperate bid to salvage what remained of his pride. He crushed it in his palm, invoking its powers. His voice trembled, a thin veneer of bravado attempting to conceal the fear beneath.

    "You think this is over? You''ve made a grave mistake," Drako spat, his bravado cracking as he threatened. "The Wrymheart n won''t let this slide. You''ve made an enemy you can''t possibly handle."

    "You think you can run?!" Kesya shouted.

    Kesya, with her power and looming darkness, moved to intercept Drako. Her speed was astonishing, like a shadowy wraith poised to ensnare her prey. But Selena, understanding the gravity of the situation and perhaps foreseeing the turmoil that had just unfolded, stepped in. A simple shake of Selena''s head was all it took, and Kesya halted her pursuit.

    The three remaining young masters exchanged nces, a silent agreement passing between them. They all understood that further involvement in the escting situation could bring about more harm than good. In this peculiar dance of power, discretion was the better part of valor. Liam, however, couldn''t shake off the image of the insane beggar and the speed and precision with which the assassination had urred.

    Liam, in particr, couldn''t shake the memories of the insane beggar''s abrupt and ruthless actions. The beggar''s disy of skill in the assassination of Valerius lingered in his mind, raising questions about the beggar''s true identity and intentions. Although they wouldn''t actively confront Lyon, the mystery surrounding this unusual encounter left a lingering unease.

    ra approached Lyon with a calm but distant demeanor. She looked into his eyes and said, "We must part ways for now. It''s best that we don''t linger together in these times."

    Liam followed, his sharp wit and keen instincts making him wary of the uncertain future. "I''ll remember what truly happened," he told Lyon, "and what he did tonight."

    Sylva, always the empathetic one, approachedst. Her eyes glistened with regret. "I''m sorry, Lyon," she said softly. "I wish I could do more, but the ties that bind me are strict. Be careful, and if you ever need help, don''t hesitate to find us... err... what is your name?"

    Lyon couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the unexpected question. He considered his response for a moment before finally deciding to answer honestly, "Lyon Torga."

    The revtion had a noticeable effect on the three young masters. ra''s eyes widened as her mind raced to connect the dots. The name Lyon Torga held tremendous weight, associated with the legendary emperor of times past. And with Kesya''s power and Lyon''s ownmanding presence, it wasn''t a far stretch for ra to question Lyon''s true identity.

    Liam exchanged a knowing nce with ra, and Sylva''s expression grew even more conflicted. The pieces of the puzzle were starting to fall into ce, but the truth remained hidden behind the enigmatic emperor''s name.

    Cecile, ever assertive, took a step forward, her voice carrying a tone of both warning and concern. "It''s best for all parties involved if you leave now," she urged, addressing the three young masters. Her eyes held a seriousness that brooked no argument. "This path could lead to unnecessary conflicts, and I''d hate to see more bloodshed."

    ra, Liam, and Sylva exchanged uncertain nces, weighing their options and the wisdom of getting further entangled in this already intricate situation. After a brief pause, Liam nodded, acknowledging the wisdom in Cecile''s words. "Very well," he said, his voice tinged with caution. "We''ll heed your advice for now."

    With a mutual understanding, the three young masters turned away, disappearing into the shroud of the night.

 Chapter 1099 Predictable Storm

    1099 Predictable Storm

    The young masters of the Greenleaf, Stormrider, and Moonshadow ns each retreated to a private chamber as they returned to their ns, swiftly crushing their Returning Jade Stones to hasten their journey.

    Liam Stormrider faced his father, n Head Oren Stormrider, a man of firm resolve and strategic prowess. "Father, there has been an incident at the Gong of Thousand Lords," he stated, his voice steady. "One of the young masters was severely injured. A mysterious assant attacked him."

    Oren''s eyes narrowed, his brows furrowing. "Injured? How severe?"

    "A lost arm, Father," Liam answered, his jaw clenched. "He''s lucky to be alive."

    Meanwhile, ra Moonshadow stood before her grandmother, the esteemed Matriarch Seraphina Moonshadow, known for her wisdom and grace. "Matriarch, something dreadful urred at the Gong," ra ryed, her voice tinged with concern. "The heir of the Wyrmheart n, Drako Wrymheart, was grievously injured."

    Matriarch Seraphina''s expression remainedposed, but her eyes held worry. "Injured, you say? How did this happen?"

    Finally, Sylva Greenleaf, the druid of the Greenleaf n, spoke to n Leader Thaedan Greenleaf, known for his deep connection to nature and strategic insight. "n Leader, I bring news from the Gong," she announced, her voice calm. "A fellow young master, Drako Wrymheart, was brutally attacked."

    Thaedan''s face twisted with concern. "Attacked? By whom?"

    Then as each young master revealed Lyon''s name to their n leaders, all of them furrowed their brows, especially the wise and elderly. It was not just a name; it was a piece of history, a legendary tale that resonated through the ages.

    Liam Stormrider''s father, n Head Oren Stormrider, contemted for a moment, his eyes searching the distance as if seeking answers from the annals of history. "Lyon Torga," he mused. "The name echoes through time, a shadow of an emperor whose legend has be a myth."

    Matriarch Seraphina Moonshadow leaned on her staff, her eyes veiled in thought. "The Torga lineage," she murmured. "A lineage that once shaped realms and altered fates."

    n Leader Thaedan Greenleaf, a man of deep connection with the earth, closed his eyes briefly as if feeling the tremors of an ancient legacy. "Lyon Torga," he intoned. "A name that carries the weight of destiny."

    In the depths of their ns, whispers of ancient prophecies and tales of a long-lost emperor flickered. Lyon''s presence, once mere spection, now stood as a real possibility. A descendant of a once great lineage, a name synonymous with power and authority, had returned.

    The young masters could feel the weight of their ancestors'' expectations, the burden of a legacy they were unwittingly thrust into. The winds of change were blowing, and the name Lyon Torga was at its heart, stirring ripples in the fabric of their world.

    n Head Oren Stormrider, his salt-and-pepper beard blowing gently in the breeze, spoke thoughtfully, "We must tread carefully, my son. The name Lyon Torga carries weight, but we must first confirm his true identity. Offending the Wrymheart n without certainty could lead to dire consequences. Let us seek the truth and act ordingly."

    Matriarch Seraphina Moonshadow, her eyes now sparkling with ancient knowledge. "Indeed, Lyon Torga is a name steeped in history and legend. We should explore his lineage and verify his ims. Only then can we discern the path to follow."

    n Leader Thaedan Greenleaf, ever the voice of wisdom, intoned, "Our roots are intertwined with the earth and its truths. We must not rush into judgment. Lyon''s identity, and his connection to the legendary emperor, need careful examination. The Wrymheart n, with their own interests at stake, will help us uncover the veracity of his ims."

    Young Master Drako, his face contorted with pain and anger, stumbled into the sanctum of the n''s patriarch. His father, Patriarch Ardan, sat on a grand chair, a visage of power and authority, nked by stern-faced elders of the n who examined their young master with disdain. Drako''s torn robe and the blood-soaked bandage wrapped hastily around his maimed arm spoke of a disastrous encounter.

    "Exin yourself,"manded Patriarch Ardan, his voice like thunder. "What happened, Drako?"

    Drako gritted his teeth, pain etched across his features. "Father, I... I was ambushed by a powerful assant," he managed, his voice strained. "He attacked me without reason, severed my arm."

    The elders erupted in murmurs of disbelief and rage. Ardan''s eyes red with fury, his knuckles whitening as he gripped the armrest of his chair. "An ambush?" he snarled. "By whom?"

    Drako hesitated, unsure about Lyon''s name since he never knew them. "I... I do not know, Father. It happened so fast. A human man, wielding a deadly sword technique. I barely escaped with my life."

    The patriarch''s face contorted with a mix of concern and anger. "We will convene an emergency council," he dered. "This insult cannot go unanswered. Whoever did this will pay for their audacity."

    "Drako, where is Valerius?" Patriarch Ardan asked. "He is tasked with protecting you."

    Drako''s face contorted further, and he hesitated before answering, "He... he didn''t make it. The man killed him."

    Patriarch Ardan''s eyes widened in shock and sorrow. The loss of a promising young member of their n was a heavy blow. The room was filled with a somber silence as the gravity of the situation sunk in for both ns.

    Ardan clenched his fists, rage coursing through him. "This affront will not go unanswered. The sunrise shall witness my resolve. We will not cower as the Wrymheart n hunts him. We shall face this storm head-on and bring him to justice, bathed in the light of day."

    The elders of the Drakewing n nodded in agreement, their expressions mirroring the patriarch''s determination. The loss of Valerius had ignited a fierce determination within them, and they were now united in purpose.

    Ardan turned his gaze to Drako, his voice a low growl, "Prepare yourself, son. We march at sunrise."

    Drako nodded, his eyes reflecting a mix of determination and fear for what was toe. The fate of Lyon Torga was now set on a collision course with destiny.

    The room was charged with tension and a thirst for retribution as the elders exchanged determined nces, their path set in the face of this affront. Drako, clutching his wounded arm, watched a mix of relief and apprehension in his eyes. He had set a powerful wheel in motion, one that would shape the fate of many.

    Enjoy!

 Chapter 1100 Liu The Sword Prodigy

    1100 Liu The Sword Prodigy

    Lyon and his group stood near the ancient Gong of Thousand Lords, the mountain air tinged with an otherworldly stillness. Moonlight bathed the clearing, casting an ethereal glow on the moss-covered stones and the towering trees that surrounded them.

    The night breeze whispered through the forest, carrying a subtle chill that sent shivers down their spines. The distant hum of insects provided an eerie soundtrack to the mysterious setting. The bonfire from the earlier festivities had simmered down to glowing embers, flickering like lost stars.

    Cecile leaned against a moss-covered rock, her eyes distant as she recalled, "Liu was a prodigious disciple, a master of stealth and infiltration. He could disappear into the shadows seamlessly."

    Kesya nodded in agreement, her face etched with concern, "Indeed. He had an uncanny ability to anticipate his opponents'' moves and strike with precision. I heard tales of entire fortresses falling to his strategies, their defenses rendered useless against his cunning."

    Cecile looked over at Selena and smiled, "He looked up to you, trying to match your speed but failed to do so, you one-upped him all the time."

    Selena chuckled softly, memories of their days dancing in her eyes...

    ---

    In the vibrant meadow, the golden rays of the sun illuminated the lushndscape. The air was filled with the scent of grass and wildflowers. Young Graham, Kesya, and another boy sprinted down the hills, theirughter echoing in the open expanse. Their eyes were alight with excitement as they chased after the elusive three-horned Hellboar.

    Graham, full of youthful enthusiasm, called out to Kesya, "Come on, Kes! Let''s catch one before Cecile finishes cooking!"

    Kesya shed a determined grin and picked up her pace, her eyes fixed on the prize. "You''re on, Graham! No Hellboar''s gonna escape us today!"

    Meanwhile, Cecile tended to a campfire, expertly cooking a meal for the adventurers. Her eyes would asionally shift from the simmering pot to the children, ensuring they were safe in their y.

    Resting on a slope, a young man observed the scene, absorbing the lively atmosphere. His face bore the signs of adventure and experience, and he was content to take a moment of respite.

    Selena, the epitome of grace and strength, practiced her swordsmanship nearby. Her movements were like a dance, each swing precise and elegant. Amidst her training, she sensed the presence of a young boy peeking at her from behind a tree. Intrigued, she allowed her de to move fluidly, captivating the young observer.

    The young boy whispered to himself, "She''s... she''s amazing."

    Selena''s intense routine came to a conclusion, and she stood tall, her breath steady and her de gleaming in the sunlight. With a controlled exhale, she shifted her focus toward the tree where the young observer hid.

    Raising her sword with amanding gesture, she aimed at the tree. The air seemed to tense and crackle with her intent. The tree, once a quiet observer, suddenly felt the weight of her determination. As if acknowledging her prowess, it yielded to her unspoken challenge. With a resounding crack, the tree split in two, leaving the young boy behind momentarily stunned and exposed.

    Selena''s eyes remained steely, a testament to her unwavering control. The young boy stumbled out from behind the broken tree, a mix of astonishment and amazement on his face. Her disy of strength and precision was a powerful reminder of the force she truly was.

    Kesya''s ears perked up like a predator sensing its prey. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she the Hellboar demanded his full attention.

    Graham clicked his tongue in mild frustration and then turned to Ian. "Well, looks like it''s just you and me, Ian."

    Ian shed a confident grin. "Chill, Graham, we''ve got this."

    Cecile nced over from the pot she was stirring, raising her brows at the suddenmotion. On the slope, the young man continued to snooze, undisturbed by the lively activity.

    Meanwhile, Kesya reached the top of the hill and recognized the young observer. "Hey, you''re that sword prodigy, Lue?"

    The young boy bounced back from his surprise, his brows furrowing. "It''s Liu!"

    "Haha, my bad! Are you going to challenge big sister? Just a heads up, you''re going to lose," Kesya teased, shing a yful grin.

    Liu snorted and confidently unsheathed his sword, dering, "So far, nobody has ever beaten me."

    Kesya smirked and retorted, "That record is going to be broken, by big sister, of course!"

    Liu pointed his sword toward Selena and stammered, "L-Lady, would you have a spar with me?"

    Selena, who had been cold and distant, looked over at her husband. Her gaze softened, and she sighed. This subtle exchange did not escape Liu''s notice. Kesya, however, was more observant and noticed Liu''s frown as he nced toward the young man still sleeping on the slope.

    Selena sheathed her sword and turned away. Cecile asked her if she was going to ept or not.

    Meanwhile, Graham shouted, "Ian, the hellboar!"

    Ian''s eyes widened as he turned to see the charging hellboar. "Oh crap, my bad!"

    "It''s heading toward Master!" Graham called out in rm.

    Liu furrowed his brows and swiftly moved to intercept the charging hellboar with his sword. However, before he could even blink, his eyes widened in disbelief. Selena had already positioned herself in front of him.

    ( <nulli>Such speed! Incre��) Liu''s thought was paused by the sudden perk of his ears. A gust of wind made his pupils shrink as he realized that the young man on the slope who was sleeping behind him just a moment ago, now rushed past him effortlessly.

    The burst of eleration left Liu in the wake, as in a heartbeat, the two of them were a whirlwind of motion, a symphony of precision and grace. With blinding speed, they lunged at the charging hellboar. The creature never stood a chance. In a flurry of shes, they ripped the hellboar apart, leaving Liu utterly gobsmacked, trying to make sense of the incredible disy of skill he had just witnessed.

    Kesya stood by Liu and crossed her arms, a yful smirk on her lips as she watched Liu''s astonished expression. "Close your jaw and forget about challenging him, you''ll never win," she teased.

    The young man yawned and looked over toward Liu, tilting his head in mild confusion. He didn''t recognize the boy.

    Liu, feeling a mix of awe and nervousness, gulped. His pupils dted as he whispered to himself, "That''s him... Lyon Torga." The legend he had heard so much about was right in front of him, effortlessly disying unmatched skills.

    ---

    The moon yed hide and seek with the clouds, casting fleeting shadows across the clearing. The environment seemed to be holding its breath as if anticipating the turn of events in this realm.

 Chapter 1101 Storm Gathers

    1101 Storm Gathers

    The memories of that day in the meadow with Kesya, Graham, Selena, and young Liu still lingered vividly in Lyon''s mind, intertwining with the present. With a solemn gaze, Lyon clenched his fists, feeling the weight of the past injustices. In that moment, he made an unspoken promise, a vow carved from the echoes of time.

    His voice, steady and relentless, broke the silence of the mountain air, "I''ll make them pay for what they''ve done to Liu."

    Kesya, her fiery spirit unyielding, stated firmly, "They picked the wrong fight when they crossed us. Let''s show them the consequences of their deeds."

    Selena, her expression unwavering, added, "We''re with you, darling. Together, we''ll uncover the secrets and make those responsible answer for their actions."

    In the serene atmosphere of the mountain, the first rays of dawn were breaking, casting a golden hue over the scene. A sense of resolve hung in the air, as the group stood united in their quest for justice.

    Cecile, her smile a glimmer of hope, nodded at Lyon. "You''re right. But remember, Lyon, sometimes to uncover the truth, we need to be a little louder." She picked up the mallet, its ancient weight substantial in her hands, and passed it to him. "This is your instrument of justice."

    Lyon epted the mallet, his grip firm as if a newfound strength coursed through him. He looked at the gong, its surface gleaming with the first light of day, and then back at his friends. His eyes widened, reflecting the shimmering dawn, as he realized the profound symbolism in this moment.

    Cecile''s encouraging words resonated in his mind. "You''re right," he repeated. "Sometimes, to bring the truth to light, we must make some noise."

    ...

    In the Greenleaf n, Patriarch Thaedan stood beneath the ancient Tree of Wisdom, listening to the grave news brought by his messengers. The air seemed to grow heavier as the weight of the information settled in. "The Wrymheart n," he murmured, "has taken a bold step." His eyes, likewise old oaks, betrayed concern and deep contemtion. "Prepare the council, we must strategize for what maye."

    Matriarch Seraphina Moonshadow n sat in her chamber, surrounded by enigmatic advisors, as reports of the Wrymheart n''s actions reached her ears. her silver eyes glittered with recognition. "Wrymheart," she breathed, "has set their n in motion." She leaned forward, her visage a portrait of calm preparation. "Send word to our most vignt scouts, and let our own shadows move ordingly."

    Within the Stormrider n, Patriarch Oren paced along the cliffside where the winds met the sea. His eyes narrowed in thought as His advisors delivered the urgent message. "The Wrymheart n," he murmured, "makes their move." His sharp gaze fixated on the horizon, while the waves danced with fury. "Alert our own protectors, it seems the winds of change are upon us."

    In their respective chambers, Sylva, Liam, and ra received the news with varying degrees of concern. Sylva''s usually serene expression held a tinge of worry. Liam''s sharp intellect focused on potential scenarios, and ra, who exuded regal poise, contemted the shadows that might soon envelop their ns.

    In the quietude of their n homes, the leaders of the Greenleaf, Stormrider, and Moonshadow ns prepared for a future veiled in uncertainty, knowing that the grand movement by the Wrymheart n was a harbinger of change.

    ...

    The Wrymheart n gathered at the heart of their mighty citadel, the ancestral drums resounding with each beat, echoing through the ancient stone chambers. d in their traditional armor, each member wore a fierce expression, a testament to the devotion they held for their young master, Drako. Patriarch Ardan, the venerable head of the n, stood at the forefront, his spirit unbroken. The elders, wise and experienced, lent an aura of authority to the gathering.

    "Today," Patriarch Ardan''s voice boomed, "we march as one, not just for retribution, but to protect our name, our honor, and our young master. The Wrymheart n is forged by the fires of history, and we stand unyielding." His words were met with a chorus of resolute cheers, and fierce war cries that filled the air.

    The n''s crimson banner, adorned with a silver dragon, billowed in the wind as they began their descent from the citadel. "For Drako! For Wrymheart!" they shouted, their voices harmonizing into a formidable war cry, an oath to defend their honor and im retribution. With their young master''s honor at stake, the Wrymheart n marched with unwavering determination towards the ancient Gong of Thousand Lords, ready to face whatevery ahead.

    The Wrymheart n was a breathtaking sight as they unleashed the full might of their abilities. With powerful strokes of their dragon-like wings, they soared through the sky, leaving behind a trail of shimmering crimson.

    Their armor, imbued with ancient magic, seemed toe alive. It gleamed with an otherworldly light, casting a dazzling spectacle upon thend below. As they descended towards the Gong of Thousand Lords, their presence was nothing short of awe-inspiring.

    Every warrior''s face was etched with determination, their eyes ame with resolve. With every beat of their wings, they drew closer to their destination, each heartbeat resounding like a war drum in the heavens.

    The entire sky seemed to hold its breath in anticipation of the Wrymheart n''s arrival. The Gong of Thousand Lords was about to bear witness to a confrontation of legendary proportions.

    The onlookers, who had gathered around the Gong of Thousand Lords, were left utterly speechless. The sight of the Wrymheart n''s grand departure, their wings glistening with an otherworldly radiance, was nothing short of breathtaking. Some gasped in awe, while others simply watched in stunned silence.

    Whispers began to ripple through the crowd, and themon sentiment was that this disy was an absolute overkill to hunt down a single individual. The sheer might of the Wrymheart n seemed disproportionate to the task at hand.

    Many shook their heads in disbelief, unable toprehend the scale of the response to Lyon''s actions. The confrontation that was about to unfold promised to be legendary in every sense of the word, and the onlookers were left to wonder what fate awaited Lyon Torga at the hands of the formidable Wrymheart n.

    Enjoy!

 Chapter 1102 March That Sweep Storms

    1102 March That Sweep Storms

    Lyon gripped the mallet tightly, his fingers curling around it. It was a simple yet profound tool, a conduit for the ancient power thaty dormant within the Gong of Thousand Lords. As he held it, he could feel the weight of the possibilities it held, the choices that loomed before him.

    Kesya furrowed her brows and pointed towards the horizon where a vast army was moving towards them. The rising sun glinted off their armor, their expressions masked in grim determination.

    "First thing at dawn, they didn''t dawdle at least," Kesya smirked.

    Lyon stepped forward, every move echoing with Maria''s voice, guiding him through a flood of memories. Each step was a dance in the rain, a sharedughter until tears flowed, a hidden waterfall discovered, a secret kept just between them. His path was painted with their moments - the joy, the sorrow, the love they''d shared.

    "The day you taught me to dance in the rain," Maria''s voice whispered as he took another step. Herughter echoed in his ears.

    Karina nodded, her stance firm and her fists gleaming. "Let''s give them a warm wee."

    The gong stood before him, a relic of forgotten legends, casting a long shadow in the early morning light. As Lyon gripped the mallet tightly, he felt the weight of his determination.

    Cecile and Selena, loyal and determined, stood shoulder to shoulder behind Lyon. The approaching army was daunting, and the absence of Liu, the missing member of their trusted team, was keenly felt.

    Cecile couldn''t help but sigh, her voice tinged with a hint of longing, "This would be so much easier with Liu here."

    Selena, the embodiment of a cold and calcting warrior, nodded in agreement. Her eyes were sharp, scanning the advancing troops with precision. "Indeed, but for now, it''s us four against them, this will be theirst regret."

    As the sun rose higher in the sky, Ardan and Drako, along with the advancing Wrymheart n, finally got a clear view of the young man standing in front of the ancient relic, the Gong of the Thousand Lords.

    Drako''s eyes gleamed with malicious anticipation as he pointed toward Lyon. "That''s him, father! There''s the one who dared to chop off my arm."

    Ardan, the patriarch of the Wrymheart n, cast a stern gaze in Lyon''s direction, his brows furrowing deeply. He took a deep breath, his voice booming across the distance, "No use in running away! Stay there and ept your death!"

    The Wrymheart n, crimson-armored and fierce, continued to advance with a war cry, converging on the young man before the ancient relic. However...

    Lyon stood before the gong, a moment suspended in time. His eyes remained closed, and he felt an indescribable connection to the world around him. It was as if the very air pulsed with Maria''s presence, guiding him.

    "Lyon," Maria''s voice called out gently, like a soothing melody.

    "Lyon!" The voice became more animated, filled with joy and fondness.

    "Lyon," this time it was like a tender whisper, filled with warmth.

    "Lyon!" Her voice shifted to a yful tone, teasing and affectionate.

    "Lyon..." Now it was softer, like a luby, carrying him gently through the moment.

    "Lyon!" A firmer, more determined tone, urged him onward.

    These different iterations of her voice encircled him, supporting him from all directions. It was as if Maria was there with him, in every tone and every note, guiding him toward the fateful strike of the gong.

    Lyon stood there, the mallet held high above his head, bathed in the radiant morning sun. With a solemn voice, he whispered, "Maria."

    As he uttered her name, the air crackled, the weight of his determination, the essence of an emperor''s unyielding will, surged forth. It was a presence that rippled through the air, amanding force that even reached the ears of those approaching from the Wrymheart n.

    The Wrymheart n, despite their fierce demeanor, faltered for a moment under this palpable, overwhelming aura.

    Lyon swung the mallet with all his might, and it struck the Gong of the Thousand Lords with a resounding impact.

    The sound was deafening, echoing throughout the realm as if a thousand lords were marching to the very end of the world. It was a sound that sent shockwaves across thend, vibrating through the very souls of those who heard it.

    The Greenleaf n, the Stormrider n, and the Moonshadow n, each with their young masters, were halted in their tracks as the sound reverberated.

    Drako, Liam, Sylva, and ra, the four young masters from each of these ns, found themselves unable to move, their faces etched with astonishment. The sheer power of the sound and the energy it carried left them in a state of shock.

    The onlookers, who hade to witness the confrontation, felt the vibration of the gong in their very bones. It was a moment that would be etched in the annals of history, as Lyon had called upon the Gong of the Thousand Lords, and its response had been nothing short of breathtaking.

    Patriarch Thaedan of Greenleaf had his eyes widened, "That... that sound!"

    Patriarch Oren stood up with his lips gaped, "Is this the Gong of the Thousand Lords?"

    Meanwhile in the sky...

    Drako gulped as every scale around his body rattled. "I-it can''t be...!! F-Father...?"

    Patriarch Ardan had his eyes widened as he saw the young man with his brows furrowed and challenged the entire structure of Second Hell. Not even he could surmount such prowess, it was an ancient relic meant for ceremonial.

    Matriarch Seraphina of Moonshadow n stood up, "I can feel my whole bones shaking, that thunderous roar that could sweep the storm! It is to be, it has to be! The Gong of Thousand Lords. And who else? Who else but you could make such a loud arrival!"

    Seraphina pierced the sky and her robe fluttered above her n. "Come with me, follow me! All of you! We have a great guest that requires attention, a man who stood alongside the Elven Emperor himself. He has returned! The Zodiac Emperor, Lyon Torga has graced us!"

    Enjoy!!!

 Chapter 1103 Elf dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1103 Elf dragon</h4>

    Now, with the world trembling and every eye fixed on Lyon, the true challengey ahead for him and hispanions.

    Ardan''s swift recovery and his unwavering determination to carry out the punishment set a dramatic tone for the unfolding confrontation. As he turned to address his n, his words held a cold finality.

    Patriarch Ardan filled with resolution, "Do not tter yourselves. Gong or not, his crime of severing my son''s arm remains. Punishment must be meted out."

    His n members nodded in agreement, their faces marked by the unyielding resolve to see this through. Then, turning to Lyon, Ardan''s voice rang out, ominous and unrelenting. "One must pay for their sin, and yours is by death!"

    With those words, he let out a war cry that seemed to reverberate through the very foundations of Second Hell, a battle cry that echoed with the weight of justice and retribution. The world trembled as Ardan''s challenge hung in the air, setting the stage for a conflict that would shape the destiny of those gathered in this momentous ce.

    Drako''s confident smile revealed his assurance as he locked eyes with Lyon, his smirk suggesting a belief that victory was within their grasp. The entire n, driven by their patriarch''s determination, joined in the war cry, creating an overwhelming atmosphere of impending confrontation.

    Drako smirked, "This will be your end."

    However, amidst the fervor, Kesya stood apart, crossing her arms and raising her chin with a hint of amusement in her expression.

    Kesya, her voice filled with arrogance, "I was hoping you''d say that, otherwise, this would be boring."

    Her confidence and nonchnce in the face of the oing conflict added a dynamic element to the scene. In contrast, Karina''s demeanor shifted as she felt the weight of the impending battle settles upon her shoulders. Her focus intensified, and she prepared herself for the challenges ahead, her determination unwavering.

    Selena''s determined action, drawing her sword, signaled her readiness for what was toe.

    Selena said, "I can''t do much here, so you two will have to."

    Cecile, ever themanding presence, stretched her neck and spoke of their strategy with confidence.

    Cecile said, "Potential allies and foes should be on the way here. Stalling is our win condition, but the responsibility for dealing the final blow is yours, right Kesya?"

    Kesya, with a grin that held a hint of mischief, opened her arms and epted the responsibilityid upon her.

    Kesya: "Permission granted, then, Empress Cecile."

    As she transformed, her appearance underwent a remarkable change, her hair darkening to ck and her skin taking on a bronze hue, her stature growing taller. Her dark elf blood was raging and fuming.

    Argan''s shock was palpable as he witnessed Kesya''s transformation into a Dark Elf, a sight that took him by surprise.

    Argan muttered, "Dark Elf..."

    Before he could utter another word or react further, a stunning and incredibly powerful kick struck his face, sending him hurtling through the air. He crashed into the others who stood behind him, their astonished expressions mirrored Argan''s own.

    Drako and the other elders could only move their eyes, unable to follow the swift motion of Kesya''s attack. As their heads turned, theyid eyes on Kesya, her grin spreading wide, an embodiment of strength and confidence in the face of their stunned opposition. The tide of the battle had shifted with a single, decisive strike, and Kesya''s presence on the battlefield had been truly unleashed.

    The onlookers, who had gathered to witness the unfolding confrontation, stood frozen in disbelief as the battle took an unexpected turn. Their reactions were a collective disy of shock and awe.

    One onlooker was wide-eyed, "P-Patriarch Argan was..."

    Another had their saliva shot down their throat, "What a kick, the air just broke at impact."

    Another shaking his head, "I thought that this would be overkill but it looks like, a whole n is indeed the best move they make, but I doubt that it would be enough after seeing how their strongest just got outssed."

    As the impact of Kesya''s formidable kick sent Argan and the other elders tumbling, the spectators couldn''t help but marvel at the incredible disy of power and skill. The battlefield was no longer as it had seemed, and the presence of a Dark Elf among them had brought an entirely new dynamic to the unfolding drama.

    Lyon, demonstrating his confidence in his allies, directed Selena and Cecile to use their respective weapons for addedyers of protection. It was clear he had a n in mind.

    Lyon said, "Selena, use Scarlett, and Cecile, wield Hajinseh. We''ll need that extrayer of protection."

    Selena and Cecile exchanged determined nces and nodded, taking their designated weapons in hand. Their readiness to defend Lyon was evident.

    Selena asked, "And what about you, darling?"

    Lyon, with a confident smirk, responded to their concerns. "With you four by my side, it would take a miracle for them to touch me."

    Kesya''s taunting words and confident stance challenged their resolve, and she openly invited them to attack. "You can go all at once if you want."

    Her taunt hung in the air, goading the elders to make their move. One of the elders, his patience waning, scowled at her. "Don''t get cocky!"

    With a determined lunge, he charged forward, but his attack was swiftly repelled. The toughness of the wyrm''s skin proved to be no match for the sheer power and precision of Kesya''s fists and kicks.

    "Is that all?" Kesya shook her head, "Very disappointing."

    Kesya''s smirk remained in ce, her confidence unshaken. However, the elders, incensed by her defiance, joined forces and attacked her with fury, creating a sh of power and skill that would determine the course of the battle.

    Drako, seizing the opportunity amidst the chaos of the battle between Kesya and the elders, took charge. He led the rest of the group toward the gong, determined to reach it and potentially alter the course of events.

    As Drakonded on his feet, he was met with a surprising sight. Standing before him with a poised and confident stance was Karina. Her posture, one of a warrior well-versed in martial arts, caught him off guard.

    He furrowed his brows, studying her stance with a sense of intrigue and admiration. An elf practicing martial arts rather than the traditional bow was indeed a rare and impressive sight.

    Then he smirked, "You think you''re enough? Half-elf."

    Karina closed her eyes and took a breath through her nose. Once she opened them, her eyes were jade-colored. Wisps of jade anti-mana whispers and flowed around her skin.

    "A blessing..." Drako frowned.

 Chapter 1104 Battle at The Gong of Thousand Lords

    <h4>Chapter 1104 Battle at The Gong of Thousand Lords</h4>

    Karina, with a swift and calcted movement, was the first to act, and her target was none other than Drako. With a burst of energy, she closed the distance between them, her focus and determination evident in every step.

    Drako, now aware of the formidable opponent he faced, readied himself for the iing challenge.

    Drako''s quick reflexes andbat experience allowed him to intercept Karina''s jolting palm strike, grabbing her wrist in a powerful grip. With a smirk, he taunted her, highlighting the one aspect where he believed she fell short.

    Drako: "You think that''s enough? Youck speed!"

    But Karina was far from finished. In a surprising turn, she used her leg to push him away, employing a technique that took Drako off guard. As the kick connected to his chest, Drako had a moment of realization, he gritted his teeth, "Heavy!"

    The sheer force of the impact sent him hurtling backward, only to be caught by the waiting members of his n. With a fierce determination, he roared amand, and his n moved in unison to respond to his call. "Kill her!"

    The army he led mobilized, and the battlefield was filled with the cacophony of shing weapons and determinedbatants.

    Surrounded and encircled by the small army, Karina remained steadfast, her unwavering determination unshaken. The presence of Shen, the True Dragon, lent her a reassuring aura of strength.

    Drako smirked, "Not bad, but how long will youst?!"

    Drako''s confidence showed no signs of wavering as he watched Karina engage with the elite members of the Wrymheart n. His focus then shifted to the two women, Cecile and Selena. His brows furrowed before walking up the stairs to meet them�� with five elites of his n following behind him close.

    Cecile, ever themanding presence, couldn''t help butment with a hint of sarcasm as Drako decided to face her and Selena with the support of five elites. "Pretty brave of you to go against two helpless women. You even bring the whole family with you. What a young master."

    Drako''s irritation was evident, but as he caught a glimpse of Lyon standing behind their back, his demeanor shifted. He crossed his arms, his smirk carrying a hint of defiance. "Better than your man that stays behind you."

    Lyon smirked, "I can stay wherever I please, behind is good, front is good, sides are great, top is better, bottom is best." Lyon''s response, delivered with a sense of nonchnce, revealed his unwavering confidence and adaptability in any situation.

    Drako''s confusion was palpable as he responded with a puzzled, "Huh?" Lyon''s cryptic words had clearly left him perplexed.

    On the other hand, Cecile''s deep shade of embarrassment hinted that she had deciphered the meaning behind Lyon''s words, but she chose not toment on it directly. Selena, with a knowing smile, briefly acknowledged Lyon''s statement before redirecting her focus back to Drako.

    Ceciles sighed, "Don''t humor him, Selena."

    Selena with a glint of de in her eyes answered coldly with a clear defiant tone, "I do what I want."

    "L-Let''s focus on the matter at hand." Lyon, recognizing that the banter between the two might be counterproductive, attempted to steer the conversation back to the more pressing matter at hand with a wry smile.

    Drako''s anger and frustration had reached its breaking point, and he vehemently shouted,ying out a stark ultimatum. "Enough! I will give you two choices. Surrender to me now, and Lyon will die under Wrymheart''s crest, or all of you die before noon. Of course, I will not treat you two unjustly. As you chose the former, an honor will be bestowed to the two of you as my concubines."

    Cecile''s scowl reflected her disdain for Drako''s ultimatum, and she made her own threat in response. "That is way lower than what you''re going to be before the sun reaches its peak."

    Drako was taken aback by her words, prompting him to inquire further. "And what''s that?"

    "A corpse," Cold tone from the de Empres herself.

    Selena, utilizing her skills and her mastery as Rui the Moon Hare, began to dawn upon her abilities. Despite being at a geographical disadvantage in terms of cultivation, her uniquebination of technique, blessing, and her surmounting experience as a sword master allowed her to hold the upper hand.

    Selena, with a disy of unparalleled skill and mastery in de handling, shed with all six opponents simultaneously. Her movements were a breathtaking spectacle, a testament to her years of training and experience.

    Each strike was precise, each parry wless, as she weaved through the opponents'' attacks with grace and efficiency that left them in awe. Her swordy was a work of art, and the sh of des and the dance ofbat became a mesmerizing spectacle.

    "Watch out for that ck sword! That is the one that severed my arm!" Drako''s warning served as a stark reminder of the danger posed by Selena''s ck sword, which held a sinister reputation for having severed his arm in the past.

    The five elites, who had initially approached the battle with confidence, now found themselves struggling to handle Selena''s unparalleled mastery of the de. Their reactions ranged from astonishment to frustration.

    The elite was in awe, "She''s incredible!"

    Another one was gritting his teeth with cold sweat adorning his forehead, "What kind of mastery is this?!"

    The third elite was pushing as hard as he could, "Focus, everyone! We can''t let her get the upper hand!"

    The fourth was having a hard time breathing, "I''ve never seen swordy like this, how can she keep that pace!?"

    The fifth was determined, "We can''t back down now. Keep pushing!"

    Drako was furious as he was helpless seeing his elites couldn''tnd a single hit at all, furthermore, Selena''s de was clearly aiming at his vital points in every small gap of opportunity.

    Unbeknownst to the participants in the fierce battle between Selena and the six warriors, a pair of eyes hiding behind the forest''s tree observed the sh with a growing sense of inspiration. As they widened, they followed Selena''s dark de with unwavering focus.

 Chapter 1105 He is My master

    <h4>Chapter 1105 He is My master</h4>

    In the midst of the fierce confrontation, Kesya stood as a formidable force, handling all of the elders by herself. Her smug expression told a story of her confidence and superiority in this battle.

    The elders, each with tough, serpent-like skin that had instilled fear in others, now found themselves severely outssed. Despite their formidable appearance, Kesya''s blowsnded with precision and devastating impact, their tough skin offering them no advantage against her skills.

    Kesya''s movements were a mesmerizing dance of grace and power, a disy of martial prowess that left the elders in disbelief. Their once-confident expressions turned to astonishment as they struggled to keep up with her blinding speed and unmatched technique.

    Kesya shook her head, "This is greatly disappointing. Is this all of the n that you have, or do you have yet an older being that acts as your shadow guardian?"

    The surviving elders frowned as they struggled against Kesya''s overwhelming might, a clear indication that even at their level, they were finding it challenging to contend with her. The thought of the younger warriors behind them facing a simr fate left them with a growing sense of dread.

    Then, to their surprise, the patriarch Ardan returned, seemingly unscathed, with his hands casually tucked behind his back. The sight of their leader''s return sparked a sense of relief and curiosity among the elders.

    Kesya couldn''t hide her surprise at Ardan''s resilience despite her powerful kick, and she gave him a single, respectful p. "Impressive, you came back unscathed. Well done."

    Ardan, in the midst of the confrontation, began to describe the specialties of the dark elves, particrly those of Kesya.

    "A dark elf, great strength and incredible agility to boot. Feared and respected, unlike the usual elf, their limbs are their weapons."

    Kesya, though surrounded by adversaries, responded with a hint of sarcasm. "A lecture, I see."

    Ardan, undeterred by her response, continued to speak, delving into Kesya''s unique heritage. "However, in your normal state, your hair was half blonde and half ck. You''re the breed of an elf and a dark elf."

    Kesya revealed her tiny ws, acknowledging her mixed lineage. "I am."

    Ardan''s expression turned more serious as he questioned, "But why? Why protect him? You''re stronger than him!"

    The air was filled with tension and questions as Kesya''s motives and allegiances were brought into the spotlight.

    As Kesya closed her eyes, she was transported back to a time when Lyon was not just a master but a friend, apanion in her childhood adventures. The images of a younger Lyon, a fearless and spirited youth, yed out in her mind. She remembered the countless times they hadughed together, shared secrets under the moonlight, and faced challenges as a team.

    A fond smile tugged at the corner of her lips as these cherished memories flooded her senses. The warmth of their camaraderie, and the echoes of their sharedughter, all danced before her closed eyes, filling her heart with an unspoken understanding.

    When Kesya finally met Ardan''s intense gaze, her eyes sparkled with the weight of her unwavering loyalty. With a knowing glint, she spoke softly but firmly, each word a testament to the depth of hermitment.?"Because he is my master."

    Ardan and the remaining elders had their eyes widened, taken aback by Kesya''s revtion and found themselves grappling with the notion of how someone seemingly weaker could be her master. The revtion had sparked a profound sense of curiosity and intrigue, leaving them with lingering questions and uncertainty.

    Ardan, after swallowing the fact that Kesya''s loyalty to Lyon ran deep, made a resolute decision. "Very well..."

    He turned to the remaining elders and issued a directive, his tone firm and unwavering. "You all will aid Drako. I will face her alone."

    Kesya raised her brows and was evidently surprised by the brash decision that Ardan made.

    One of the elders couldn''t help but voice his defiance, suggesting that they should stand together to face the formidable dark elf. "But, patriarch..."

    But Ardan''s determination was unwavering. "No. I will face her alone."

    His resolute stance made it clear that his decision was final, and the elders, though reluctant, began toply with hismand, their roles in the unfolding battle shifting in response to the changing dynamics of the confrontation.

    Cecile, with a keen eye and a watchful presence, observed the scene unfolding above her. As she watched Ardan''s resolute decision to face Kesya alone, a subtle caution hid beneath her discerning gaze. The crease in her brows conveyed her unease, and she remained vignt, prepared to respond to whatever challengesy ahead in this pivotal moment.

    Drako''s smirk grew as he anticipated yet another source of support to tip the scales further in his favor. Selena, upied by the five elites, and Karina, dealing with the others, left the final line of defense in the capable hands of Cecile.

    Cecile couldn''t resist a teasingment as she addressed Selena. "Selena, do you need help?"

    Selena, with her back straight, suddenly paused and scowled at Cecile. "Meddlesome."

    As their exchange continued, one of the elites saw an opportunity from a blind spot and attempted to punch Selena''s face. However, their fist was abruptly blocked by an invisible object. "W-What?!"

    Selena leered over at the bewildered elite before a translucent sword materialized above her head.

    "S-Sword Hymn?!" Drako eximed in horror. It was the true testament of peak sword mastery.

    The sword plunged down to the widened eye of the elite, piercing its head.

    The elders and Ardan stood stupefied, their expressions a mixture of astonishment and disbelief as they witnessed the incredible disy of Selena''s power. The manifestation of the Sword Hymn had left them in a state of shock, as they struggled toe to terms with the unexpected turn of events on the battlefield.

    Kesya, always quick to seize an opportunity, couldn''t resist the temptation and unleashed a powerful kick on Ardan once more.

    "Guh?!" The impact of her kick sent him hurtling to the ground, leaving him momentarily defenseless.

    "Sorry, you were wide open." Her words,ced with a touch of yful sarcasm, marked yet another turn in the ongoing battle.

    However, Lyon''s attention was elsewhere. His gaze was directed towards the forest, where he sought to catch any signs of Liu, the missing piece of the puzzle.

 Chapter 1106 Lyon Torga... I’m sure you know who he is.

    <h4>Chapter 1106 Lyon Torga... I''m sure you know who he is.</h4>

    Ardan, his face flushed with anger, swiftly got back on his feet, leaped toward Kesya, and engaged her in a one-on-one battle. The elders looked on in stupefaction, their eyes fixed on the intense confrontation between the two formidable opponents.

    Despite the deafening roars of the Wrym within and the immense size of his wings, Kesya seemed to handle Ardan''s fists and kicks with ease. Her agility and skill were unmatched, allowing her to parry his attacks with grace.

    Patriarch Ardan: (gritting his teeth) "You won''t escape this time!"

    Kesya: (smirking) "Is that a promise?"

    The exchange of words and blows between Ardan and Kesya intensified the atmosphere of the battle, as their fight to the death added a newyer of tension to the alreadyplex web of alliances and loyalties that had defined the confrontation.

    Drako, realizing the urgency of the situation, quickly shouted to the elders above, emphasizing the need for their assistance.

    Drako: "Elders, I need help up here!"

    Responding to Drako''s urgent call for assistance, the elders quickly snapped out of their stupor and descended to support their young master. With renewed determination, they moved to join the ongoing battle, ready to lend their strength and experience to help Drako confront the formidable challenges before them.

    Karina and Selena managed to reunite just in time, and their gaze fell upon the sight of the elders reuniting with their young masters and the remaining elites. The meeting of these different factions brought a new dimension to the unfolding confrontation.

    Karina: "The elders are back. This battle just got moreplicated."

    Selena: "This is troublesome."

    Drako, despite the intensifying battle, couldn''t help but let out augh as he reminded Lyon and hispanions about the offer he had presented earlier.

    Drako: "Don''t forget, you still have a choice. Surrender, or face the consequences."

    His reminder hung in the air, a stark reminder of the options that had beenid out on the table.

    Cecile''s confident smirk reflected the unwavering spirit of Lyon and hispanions in the face of Drako''s offer.

    Cecile: "Do you think that we are running out of options? We always make our own option when none satisfies us!"

    Her words were a deration of their determination to chart their own path and face whatever challenges came their way with resilience and ingenuity.

    Drako''s lips twitched in response to Cecile''s unwavering determination. Her words had clearly struck a chord with him, and he couldn''t help but react.

    Drako: "Very well. Let''s see what option you''lle up with."

    As the elders prepared to engage in battle, one of them reminded hisrade with a note of caution. "Careful, she is a swordmaster."

    This warning served as a reminder of the formidable opponent they were about to face in Selena, whose mastery of the de made her a formidable adversary.

    "Cease your sh, Patriarch Ardan!" Themanding voice of a matron pierced through the tense atmosphere, bringing a momentary halt to the ongoing battle.

    All eyes turned toward the source of the voice, and as the onlookers realized her identity, a sense of recognition spread through the crowd.

    "That''s Matriarch Seraphina from the Moonshadow n," one onlooker said.

    "Look, she''s brought ra and some of her elites with her," said another.

    Drako''s frown deepened as he looked up and muttered with seeping rage. "ra."

    Sensing the intense re from Drako, ra met his gaze with a mixture of concern and resolve.?"You''re making a grave mistake, Drako."

    Ardan, ever cautious and aware of Kesya''s opportunistic tendencies, increased his distance from the neers before addressing Matriarch Seraphina.

    Patriarch Ardan: "You ally yourself with them, Matriarch Seraphina?"

    The intent behind his question was evident in the intensity of his gaze. His words carried a note of skepticism and a desire for rity, as he sought to understand the matriarch''s intentions and alliances in this critical moment of the confrontation.

    Matriarch Seraphina responded with a firm tone, her resolve clear in her words.

    Matriarch Seraphina: "I am certain that my emperor would like me to do so."

    Ardan''s frown deepened as he sought rification.

    Patriarch Ardan: "The Elven Emperor? What does he have to do with them?"

    His question hinted at his confusion and a desire for more information regarding the motivations and alliances that had brought Matriarch Seraphina and her n into the midst of the ongoing confrontation.

    Matriarch Seraphina wore a knowing smile as she revealed the key piece of information.

    Matriarch Seraphina: "The one who rang the Gong of a Thousand Lords was none other than Lyon Torga."

    Her words left a significant impact on Ardan, who now realized the true identity of the individual responsible for the deafening sound that had resonated throughout the realm.

    The revtion of Lyon Torga''s identity as the one who had rung the Gong of a Thousand Lords left the crowd in stunned silence. Murmurs of disbelief and amazement rippled through the onlookers, as they grappled with the realization of Lyon''s significance in the grander scheme of the Elven Empire.

    Drako''s gaze shifted toward Lyon, his expression a mix of disbelief and astonishment as he processed the revtion. It was clear that the information had taken him by surprise, and he struggled toe to terms with the significance of Lyon''s actions.

    Matriarch Seraphina: "Lyon Torga... I''m sure you know who he is."

    On the other hand, Lyon remained aloof, his demeanorposed and enigmatic. He seemed unfazed by the reactions of those around him, maintaining an air of quiet confidence that left his true intentions and motivations shrouded in mystery.

    Kesya couldn''t resist a mischievous grin as she saw another opportunity unfold before her. With lightning speed, sheunched herself forward and broke the air with a powerful kick aimed at Ardan''s head. The force of her strike was enough to send shockwaves through the atmosphere.

    But just before her kick could connect with its intended target, it was abruptly impeded by a frail hand, a mere whisper of a touch canceling the devastating impact. The sudden halt in Kesya''s attack brought a flutter to Ardan''s hair and a sheen of cold sweat to his forehead.

    Matriarch Seraphina''s frown deepened as she recognized the old man who had intervened.

    With a smile, the old man threw a palm and pushed Kesya away, creating distance between her and Ardan.

    Ardan: (stammering in shock) "T-Thank you, progenitor."

    The unexpected appearance of the old man and his intervention left the atmosphere charged with surprise and curiosity. The dynamics of the confrontation had once again taken an unforeseen turn, and those present were left to grapple with the implications of this surprising development.

 Chapter 1107 That Man Is a Fraud!

    <h4>Chapter 1107 That Man Is a Fraud!</h4>

    As the progenitor entered the scene and intervened to counter Kesya''s powerful kick, a wave of shock rippled through the onlookers. Their reactions were marked by wide eyes and dropped jaws as they realized the gravity of the situation.

    The battlefield, once a ce of intense conflict and uncertainty, was now hushed with a sense of awe and disbelief. The sudden appearance of a figure as prominent and legendary as the progenitor left a profound impact on those who witnessed it.

    The atmosphere had shifted from one of chaos and tension to one of sheer astonishment, as the presence of the progenitor added an entirely new dimension to the ongoing confrontation. The shock and awe of the onlookers was palpable, as they grappled with the realization that they were witnessing a moment of extraordinary significance in the unfolding battle.

    One onlooker with eyes widened said,?"Is that... Progenitor Reklom?"

    Another said, "I can''t believe it. He''s actually here!"

    "This changes everything."

    The onlookers exchanged hushed but astonished whispers as they attempted to process the presence of Progenitor Reklom on the battlefield. The shock and realization that one of the most revered and legendary figures had arrived to aid in the confrontation left them in a state of awe and uncertainty, as the dynamics of the situation shifted once more.

    Progenitor Reklom adorning a smile, "Long time no see, Seraphina. You seem to have retained your beauty. Oh, how I envy the elves'' good skin."

    Seraphina was not keen by the smile she received, "Reklom, oh, I mean, Progenitor Reklom. I thought you had distanced yourself from worldly affairs. I''m surprised to see you here."

    Progenitor Reklomughed merrily, "Hahaha. The patriarch is asking for my help, so here I am."

    "Cease your w, Reklom. It''s not good at your age to offend the Zodiac Emperor." Seraphina, concern etched on her face, warned the progenitor to cease his w in regard to Lyon, the Zodiac Emperor.

    Reklom, his expression shifting to a frown, turned his attention toward the young man standing by the gong. There was an aloofness about him, a demeanor thatcked any hint of imperial authority. Reklom spread his divine sense to assess his cultivation, raising his brows and then breaking intoughter. "Him? The Zodiac Emperor? Hahahaha!"

    "He''s the one who activated the Gong of a Thousand Lords." Seraphina, her voiceced with caution, revealed that Lyon was the one who had activated the Gong of a Thousand Lords. Her eyes fixed on Reklom, searching for his reaction.

    Reklom, unimpressed, let out a snort of disdain. His eyes, filled with a mix of amusement and indifference, locked onto Seraphina''s as he offered his response. "So what? I''ve killed so many geniuses that it doesn''t make a difference. Genius or not, it''s not something you decide from the beginning."

    The exchange between Seraphina and Reklom was marked by their contrasting perspectives and the unspoken tension that simmered beneath their words.

    "I''m surprised to see you make an entrance, progenitor." a voice boomed through the tension, making the leaves rustle in response.

    A figure approached with a stormy air, his presence akin to an impending tempest. "Truly a rare sight, I thought your presence means that your n is... at the tip of a de."

    "Patriarch Thaedan! He''s back!"

    "Patriarch Oren from the Stormrider n is here!"

    "This is unexpected. We''ve got all the major ns'' leaders."

    The onlookers, their voices filled with surprise and whispers, mentioned the names of the arriving patriarchs as they processed the sudden appearance of these influential figures on the battlefield.

    Drako, his attention drawn to the arrival of the other two young masters, expressed his surprise and confusion as he noted the presence of Liam and Sylva on the scene.

    Ardan''s voice,ced with fury, couldn''t hide his suspicion. "How too convenient that all of the patriarchs from the great four ns in Second Hell gathered right at this moment."

    Ardan''s words were filled with bitterness as he voiced his doubts about the seemingly opportune convergence of the leaders of the four great ns in Second Hell at this crucial juncture

    Patriarch Thaedan shook his head and spoke with an air of curiosity. "No need to be so hostile, friend. I''m here simply out of curiosity. Thend trembled, onnd, sea, and sky. Surely I must know who is the one that decided that this noon is not to be mundane."

    Patriarch Oren nodded in agreement. "My de is sensing a blooming challenger."

    Seraphina''s voice carried a weight of authority as she revealed the identity of the blooming challenger. "The blooming challenger is none other than Lyon Torga, the Zodiac Emperor."

    Reklomughed a hint of mockery in his tone. "There is no proof, now is there? He just activated the gong and imed himself to be one."

    Ardan nodded in agreement, his voice resolute. "Progenitor is right. He is nothing but a fraud. We should work together to apprehend him, not just as a fraud but also for greatly offending my n."

    The other two patriarchs, Thaedan and Oren, refrained from making extreme decisions and exchanged meaningful nces, silently contemting the situation. Their attention then turned to Seraphina, seeking her perspective on the matter.

    However, before the situation could escte further, Kesya, the opportunist, seized the moment andunched a blitzing attack. Her kick was suspended in mid-air for a brief moment, creating a suspenseful atmosphere. With a grin on her face, shended a clean kick on Reklom''s face, sending him crashing to the ground and creating a crater upon impact.

    The onlookers, young masters, and patriarchs were left in stunned silence as Kesya stretched her foot with nonchnce.

    Kesya stretched her legs. "That was a good stretch," then she turned around and let out a smirk before taunting Ardan toe at her by her index finger.

    The sudden turn of events left everyone taken aback, as Kesya''s audacious action shifted the dynamics of the confrontation and posed a new challenge for the patriarchs and the onlookers to contend with.

 Chapter 1108 War Goddess Enter The Stage!

    <h4>Chapter 1108 War Goddess Enter The Stage!</h4>

    The shock that rippled through the onlookers, young masters, and the patriarchs was palpable, leaving them in a stunned silence as they tried to make sense of the sudden turn of events. Kesya''s audacious assault had caught thempletely off guard, disrupting the tense conversation that had been unfolding.

    The reactions among the crowd varied, with some individuals gasping in astonishment, while others exchanged bewildered nces. The unexpected violence had injected a sense of chaos into the previously controlled atmosphere. Ardan, who had been taunting Lyon, now found himself facing a new and unpredictable challenge.

    As Reklomy on the ground, his figure sprawled amidst the newly formed crater, his expression was a mix of surprise and disbelief. Kesya''s swift and decisive action had left an indelible impression on the witnesses, with the ground still quaking from the impact.

    In the midst of the shock and chaos, the confrontation had taken an entirely unexpected turn, and the crowd struggled to adapt to the rapidly changing dynamics.

    "How can this be?!" Ardan''s mind raced with disbelief as he stood in horror, grappling with the unexpected turn of events. He couldn''t fathom how a situation that had been under control just moments ago had spiraled into chaos. The audacious assault by Kesya had shattered his expectations and left him with a sense of incredulity, forcing him to confront an entirely new and unpredictable reality.

    His voice wasced with fury as he leaped toward Kesya, his presence overwhelming. "This insolence will not go unpunished."

    Reklom''s anger and determination were evident in his words as he signaled his intent to reengage in the battle, determined to address the audacious assault and maintain control over the situation.

    Kesya''s grin widened as she eagerly engaged with the furious Reklom, their sh sending shockwaves through the area. "Do NOT disappoint me," she taunted, relishing the challenge.

    Ardan attempted toe to the aid of the progenitor, but Seraphina blocked his path. Ardan''s frustration was evident as he frowned and questioned her. "You dare to stand in my way, Seraphina?"

    Seraphina stood her ground with a bow in hand, her expression resolute. "Since you raised your w against the dear friend of my emperor, I''m more than happy to stand in your way."

    The battlefield was now a chaotic spectacle, with Kesya locked in a fierce battle with the furious progenitor, Reklom, and Seraphina determined to keep Ardan from intervening. Tensions ran high as the sh continued, and the fate of Lyon and the ongoing confrontation hung in the bnce.

    Cecile''s eyes shrewd and calcting, she turned her attention to Lyon, her tone measured. "This battle would end quickly if we can prove that you really are the Zodiac Emperor."

    He looked at Cecile with a sense of urgency. "How?"

    She sighed, her expression thoughtful. "That''s the million mana questions."

    As Lyon and Cecile grappled with the idea of proving Lyon''s identity as the Zodiac Emperor in the midst of the chaotic battle, the challenge of finding a concrete solution loomed before them.

    Selena stood her ground firmly, her feet nted with unwavering determination. The air around her seemed to hum with anticipation as the manifestations of swords began to materialize. Each ethereal de took its ce, hovering above her head, a testament to her extraordinary mastery of the sword. It was a sight that exuded power and skill.

    Liam, on the other hand, couldn''t contain his shock as he witnessed the mastery that Selena possessed. His eyes widened, and his facial features contorted with a mix of astonishment and awe. The level of swordsmanship she disyed was one that many swordsmen dream of achieving but rarely attain. The depth of her skill left him in profound amazement, and he couldn''t help but be captivated by the sheer brilliance of her disy.

    He called out to his patriarch Oren, his voice tinged with amazement. "Patriarch Oren!

    However, when he turned his attention to Oren, he was met with a simr expression of shock. He could see Oren''s lips moving, muttering the words, "Sword... hymn..." The realization of the exceptional skill disyed by Selena seemed to have left them both in awe, their voices barely above a whisper as they grasped the significance of what they were witnessing.

    Fuming with anger, Drako''s focus shifted toward Selena and Karina, preparing for the impending battle. But before he could voice his thoughts, ra descended right beside them. His anger red, his voice dripping with frustration and disbelief. "Are you kidding me, ra?! You''re siding with the fraud!?"

    Drako''s fury was evident as he confronted ra, unable toprehend her decision to align herself with Lyon, whom he considered a fraud.

    She stood her ground, her voice steady. "That remains to be seen, but I have faith in the matriarch, more faith than in you."

    His face contorted with frustration, and he clenched his fists. "So be it then!"

    As the elders and elites charged at ra, Selena, and Karina, the battlefield erupted into a frenzy of action. The Moonshadow n''s archery experts provided crucial support from the air, their arrows raining down with deadly uracy.

    The sh was chaotic, with a flurry of strikes, parries, and arrows filling the air. ra, Selena, and Karina faced thebined assault with determination, their skills and abilities put to the test in the midst of the intense battle. The sh of forces on both sides created a tumultuous scene, where each participant fought for their respective beliefs and alliances.

    Cecile''s blood boiled with excitement as she witnessed the sh unfolding before her. However, before she leaped into the fray, she turned her gaze to Lyon, seeking his approval. Lyon nodded with a reassuring smile.

    She grinned as she faced the battle, her anticipation palpable. "Time to rampage, grandpa!"

    Sun''sughter echoed as Cecile adorned Heaven''s Fury. "Sure thing!"

    As she entered the stage, her presencemanded attention. "War Goddess is here, keep up!" With a fierce determination, she immediately swept through the elites, her power and aura unmatched.

    Selena grunted in acknowledgment of Cecile''s arrival, recognizing the formidable force that had just joined the battle.

    As the chaos of battle raged on, Drako appeared as a mere silhouette amidst the mayhem. His figure moved stealthily, weaving through the tumultuous sh of forces, the dim light and shadows of the battlefield shrouding him. His intent was clear as he closed in on his target, taking advantage of the pandemonium to approach Lyon unnoticed.

 Chapter 1109 Heated Battle, Small Chance

    <h4>Chapter 1109 Heated Battle, Small Chance</h4>

    The battle between Kesya and the Progenitor, Reklom, was a spectacle that overshadowed the rest of the chaos on the battlefield. Their shes were titanic, the sheer force of their blows sending shockwaves through the air, and the ground trembled beneath their feet.

    Kesya moved with unparalleled speed and agility, her strikes precise and devastating. "You better not disappoint me," she taunted as sheunched herself at the Progenitor.

    He met her challenge with a resolute expression, his wings red out as he unleashed his full power. "I will show you the true meaning of strength," he dered with unwavering determination.

    The twobatants engaged in a fierce exchange of blows, each strike a testament to their incredible skill and power. The impact of their shes resonated throughout the battlefield, and the very ground seemed to shake with their ferocity.

    The onlookers were left in a state of shock and disbelief as they witnessed the battle between Kesya and the Progenitor, Reklom. Their expressions ranged from wide-eyed astonishment to dropped jaws, as the unfolding spectacle defied all expectations.

    The sheer audacity and skill disyed by Kesya in her confrontation with the Progenitor left those watching dumbfounded. It was a sight that defied conventional wisdom, as they couldn''t fathom how someone could handle the Progenitor, a being of such immense power, with such precision and ease.

    Whispers of amazement and astonishment rippled through the crowd as they grappled with the reality of what they were seeing. The battle between Kesya and the Progenitor had transcended their expectations, leaving them in a state of shock and awe. It was a testament to the dark elf''s exceptional abilities and a sight they would remember for a lifetime.

    Seraphina and Ardan engaged in a battle that showcased their distinct talents and strategies. Seraphina, with her archery expertise, utilized her skills to create distance between herself and Ardan, capitalizing on her ability to strike from afar.

    Ardan, on the other hand, was determined to close the gap and confront Seraphina directly. His wings were in constant motion as he dodged the barrage of arrows, trying to minimize the distance between them.

    "I will make sure that you have a taste of defeat!" Ardan red his wings.

    She calmly responded while releasing another arrow, her aim unerring. "You''re making a great mistake, Ardan. It is you that will face defeat today."

    The battle between them had reached a stalemate, a sh of different strengths and tactics. It was a test of their abilities and wits, as each tried to gain the upper hand and prove their superiority in this fierce confrontation.

    Sylva''s concern was evident as she clutched her chest, her eyes filled with worry. She turned to Patriarch Thaedan, seeking guidance and assurance in the midst of the escting battle.

    "Patriarch, what shall we do?"

    Thaedan, in his contemtive state, was trying to attune himself to nature''s will, seeking guidance from the elements. However, the chaos of the epassing battle made it difficult for him to find the rity he sought. His gaze then shifted to Lyon, who remained aloof and unaffected even at the height of the battle. "Perhaps... he is... but... he died."

    His words hung in the air, carrying a heavy weight of uncertainty. The situation was bing increasinglyplex, and the truth of Lyon''s identity remained a mystery.

    Oren''s arrival was a significant moment in the battle, as he descended with his young master, Liam. He shared a piece of the legends that surrounded the Zodiac Emperor, introducing a figure of great renown.

    "In the legends spoke of the Zodiac Emperor, there was one of his wives that was famed due to her extreme mastery of the sword, The de Empress."

    With those words, Oren touched down on the battlefield, his presence bringing a dynamic change to the ongoing conflict. "She who governed the Void Art!"

    His deration was met with anticipation and curiosity from those present. Oren then addressed Selena directly, offering his assistance. "Empress Selena, allow me to aid you!"

    The onlookers, already gripped by the intense battle and the unexpected developments, were now left in awe as Oren chose to stand against the Wrymheart n.

    Selena remainedposed and unperturbed by Oren''s words, her focus locked on the ongoing battle. In contrast, Cecile wore a sly smirk on her face, her confidence shining through as she gracefully evaded an attack from the Wrymheart n''s elites.

    "Well, well, I''m so envious. I used to have heroes serving me too."

    Selena couldn''t help but squint her eyes at Cecile''s yful banter.?"Don''t be a nuisance."

    With a casual shrug, Cecile continued to demonstrate her prowess, skillfully parrying the attacks of the Wrymheart n''s elites, and showcasing hermand of the battlefield.

    Drako, realizing the unfavorable turn of the battle, clenched his teeth in frustration. In the midst of the chaos, he harbored a deep resentment for Lyon, muttering curses under his breath. His eyes bore down on Lyon from the shadows as he stealthily approached his target.

    "You spineless coward!" he whispered under his breath.

    His eyes were fixed on Lyon, determined to seize the moment. With Lyon seemingly within his grasp, Drako couldn''t hide his triumphant grin. He believed that capturing Lyon would be the key to ending the battle in his favor.

    "You think I won''t see you?" a cold voice amidst the heated battle struck the chord of fear in Drako''s heart.

    His hopes were shattered when Lyon, seemingly aware of his approach, calmly turned to face him, his hands still held behind his back. Drako was taken aback by Lyon''s unexpected awareness and couldn''t hide his surprise. His widened eyes locked onto Lyon''s, which had undergone a remarkable transformation. Lyon''s pupils had shifted to horizontal, and he now sported white horns that formed a distinctive seven-point star on his forehead. His bearings were no longer just aloof, but apocalyptic as well.

    "W-What are you..." Drako stammered, his voice filled with uncertainty and shock as he confronted the unexpected transformation of his opponent.

 Chapter 1110 Because I Can Afford It!

    <h4>Chapter 1110 Because I Can Afford It!</h4>

    Sylva''s shock was evident as she witnessed Drako managing to sneak behind the chaos and confront Lyon directly. She couldn''t hide her concern and eximed, "We''ve got to help him!"

    But Thaedan swiftly intervened, cing his hand in front of her to stop her in her tracks.

    "But Patriarch, he''s gonna kill him!"

    With a knowing and wise expression, he shook his head and responded, "Not if he is what he said he is..."

    His words hung in the air, indicating that Thaedan might see an opportunity to expose Lyon''s true identity.

    Lyon''s calm and enigmatic voice held a touch of gravity as he spoke to Drako. "You don''t understand, Drako. Your punishment for offending my wife was already decided, yet you brought your n with you... to me."

    Drako, taken aback by Lyon''s words and his transformed appearance, couldn''t help but feel a shiver down his spine.

    Despite the tension of the situation, Drako forced a confident grin as he retorted, "Heh, you think they''ll believe you? That I instigated the whole thing? Don''t act all high and mighty. You''re the weakest link in your own group, a fraud! Once I''ve defeated you, this battle will be over. The whole world will respect and bow to Wrymheart, and they''ll learn not to mess with Young Master Drako!"

    As he spoke, the battle raged on around them, the sh of forces echoing throughout the realm.

    Lyon couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Hahahaha!"

    Drako, not fully grasping the situation, smirked, "Looks like you''ve lost your mind." Unbeknownst to him, cold sweat formed on his forehead, his bravado shaken by Lyon''s reaction.

    "Lost my mind?" Lyon raised an eyebrow. "You don''t understand the situation. I''m here to announce that I''m here so that a certain group will arrive, be they foes or friends. I gambled, Drako."

    Drako furrowed his brows. "So? Whatever objectives you have, it''s going to be fated unfulfilled."

    ra, the perceptive one, had different thoughts as she handled the chaos in front. Her mind raced in thoughts, (It''s weird... why didn''t he exin that it was a lie that Drako propagated? At least once he should say it, and I will be the witness. Surely, my words bear weight, and they won''t lead to this battle... what he could possibly gain in thi��?!)

    Then her eyes widened in horror of realization, "Don''t tell me..." Her skin crawled at the conclusion in her mind, but the split second of aversion was all it took before a w descended toward her head.

    Cecile used her tail to pull her away and made the elite miss the blindspot. "Careful," said Cecile as she let out a flurry of thrusts using Hajinseh.

    "Thank yo��" her gratitude was overshadowed by her shock as she saw Cecile''s face. "S-She''s excited..."

    "Damn, fighting in this realm is not ideal for now, without the Devil Ape''s blessing, I won''tst this long," said Cecile with a grin as the sword tattoo on her nape lit up. "But it''s so exciting!"

    Lyon stepped forward despite being weaker than Drako. "You know, my wife said that this battle would be over once I could prove that I am the Zodiac Emperor, that I am Lyon Torga."

    "But you couldn''t, ''cause you''re a fraud!" said Drako.

    "You think hitting the gong was going to prove my identity?" said Lyon with a smirk, "You''re dead wrong. Do you have any idea why you are able to go back to your n in the first ce? Because I let you."

    Drako stammered as he stepped back, "What..?"

    "I needed a stage, Drako, an audience far and wide, the gong surely did its job and gave me one, but you and your n just gave me a medium to prove myself, to prove who I am," Lyon smiled.

    "What? What are you talking about?" Drako was confused yet, Lyon''s tone made him tremble.

    "Do you know why I didn''t even bother to realign the truth of the story of your fabrications, of how it came to be that I severed your arm? Not to your patriarch, not even to your progenitor, do... you... know... why?" asked Lyon as he smirked, governing Drako''s thoughts at his whim. Then with a cold voice, he answered, "Because I can afford your n''s judgment."

    In that tense moment, Lyon''s voice pierced through Drako''s defenses, breaking the barrier of his resolve. The young master stood trembling, his confident fa?ade shattered by Lyon''s revtions. The weight of understanding what Lyon meant pressed down on him, forcing him to confront his own vulnerability. Fear crept into Drako''s eyes, seizing him as it had rarely done before, a sensation he had always eluded.

    He mumbled with uncertainty, "Afford... our n''s judgment?"

    "You all think thating here would be a testament to your n''s might, but you''re wrong! Your n IS the testament to my identity, Drako, I am the Zodiac Emperor - Lyon Torga!"

    As Lyon''s words echoed through the chaotic battlefield, Drako felt his world crumble.

    He was left stunned, unable to respond, as the enormity of the situation pressed down on him. His n''s fate was hanging by a thread, contingent on Lyon''s intentions. Then, amid the tense silence, a figure dropped between them �C the progenitor, lifeless and riddled with a gaping chest wound. It served as a grim confirmation of Lyon''s true intent, emphasizing that the annihtion of the Wrymheart n would indeed be the ultimate proof of his identity in the Second Realm.

    The abrupt halt in the midst of the tumultuous battle was palpable, and a heavy silence hung in the air. All eyes were fixated on the lifeless form of the once-mighty progenitor, his demise aplished without the customary devastation and destruction that came with the fall of a formidable figure. Kesya, who now dusted off her hands nonchntly, had left a vivid trail of shock and fear in her wake, her actions defying the expectations of a grand battle.

    Amid the gasps and whispers, the patriarch Ardan, his visage twisted in horror, was the embodiment of despair. He watched, helpless, as the embodiment of his n''s strengthy lifeless before him, Kesya''s audacious act casting a grim shadow over their already dire situation.

 Chapter 1111 Nature Has Mercy, He has returned.

    <h4>Chapter 1111 Nature Has Mercy, He has returned.</h4>

    Cecile''s eyes gleamed with admiration and pride as she witnessed her husband''s ingenious tactics unfolding before her. A satisfied smile curled upon her lips as Lyon weaved the battlefield''s threads effortlessly, achieving his goals without raising a hand in violence. "Always one step ahead," she murmured in quiet admiration, marveling at his ability to outmaneuver their adversaries both in strength and strategy. It was a sight that filled her heart with boundless pride and love for the man she called her husband.

    Selena''s eyes shimmered with a different kind of pride, a pride that she held for her husband, Lyon. As she observed the unfolding events, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of astonishment and admiration. She had never anticipated that Lyon would employ such a daring and ingenious strategy, using an entire n to validate his identity as the Zodiac Emperor.

    Her gaze remained fixated on Lyon, who stood at the center of the chaos, orchestrating the revtion of his true self. Selena, a master of the sword, had expected a battle of might, but Lyon had transformed the arena into a stage for unveiling his true nature. The audacity and brilliance of his n filled her with a unique pride, knowing that her husband could outwit their foes not just with strength, but also with cunning and strategy. Her heart swelled with admiration for the man she had chosen as her partner in life.

    Oren''s expression mirrored the astonishment of the onlookers as he witnessed the dramatic turn of events. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The revtion that Lyon had orchestrated this entire confrontation to assert his true identity as the Zodiac Emperor left him speechless and bewildered. It was a masterstroke of strategy and cunning that had taken everyone by surprise.

    Liam, standing beside his patriarch, shared the same sense of disbelief. He had thought this battle was about strength and power, but Lyon had revealed apletely different dimension to the conflict.

    ra, on the other hand, felt a shiver of realization run down her spine. Her earlier intuition had been spot on, and she now understood the true depth of Lyon''s n. The chilling words she had muttered�� "He can afford it..."��had taken on a new and sinister meaning. The entire battle had been orchestrated by Lyon to prove his identity, and the consequences for Wrymheart n were dire.

    Thaedan''s voice quivered with reverence and awe as he muttered, "Nature has mercy, he has returned." His eyes were filled with a deep respect for the legendary figure who had been a part of countless tales and fables. All the legends of the Zodiac Emperor seemed to converge and alight inside this single moment.

    His words hung in the air like a sacred invocation, capturing the essence of the revtion. The return of the Zodiac Emperor was an event of immense significance that transcended ordinary battles and conflicts. The entire realm now stood on the precipice of change, and Thaedan could feel it in his very bones.

    Seraphina had a serene smile on her face as she pulled her bowstring with precision. "Goodbye..." Her voice was calm, but her intent was clear. The arrow was released, and it sliced through the quiet atmosphere with deadly uracy.

    But just as the arrow was about to reach its target, it was intercepted by Kesya. The dark elf caught the arrow with ease and shattered it into pieces with a confident grin. "He''s mine," she dered, her eyes filled with a fierce determination.

    Seraphina, realizing that she was now dealing with forces beyond her control, bowed respectfully and stepped back, her nervousness evident. She knew better than to stand in the way of Kesya''s unwavering resolve.

    Kesya''s gaze was now fixed on Ardan, and her killing intent surged like wildfire, spreading through the entire mountain. "Someone threatened my emperor," she hissed, her wordsced with a deadly promise. "And I will not let that slide."

    Ardan''s realization came toote as he turned around, only to find his face met by Kesya''s unyielding hand. With a fierce grip, she seized him and forcefully dragged his face across the mountainside, leaving a trail of destruction in her wake. With her Frenzy state fully activated, Kesya''s power was overwhelming as she plowed through the entire elite force.

    "Die! Die! Die!!" Kesya''s scream was blood-curdling as she propelled Ardan''s helpless body upwards, higher and higher toward the ancient Relic of the Gong of Thousand Lords. Her strength was awe-inspiring, and Ardan could do nothing but watch in terror as she brought his head down with bone-shattering force, mming it against the gong with merciless intent.

    The resounding gong erupted for the second time, but the aftermath was nothing short of cataclysmic. After the deafening echoes subsided and the dust and debris settled, it was clear that this time, it was for thest time. The once-mighty gong was no more than a mangled ruin, bent inward as if its heart had been pierced, with its two halves nearly meeting on the other side. The Gong of Thousand Lords was forever silenced, its ancient power and resonance now just a memory etched in the annals of history.

    Drako, now at the mercy of two formidable forces, was struck with terror. He had witnessed the demise of his patriarch, his n''s elites, and even the mighty progenitor, all because of his deceitful web of lies. His reptilian instincts screamed at him to flee, to escape the impending doom that was closing in on him. Stumbling backward in a desperate attempt to retreat, he found himself sprawled on the ground, and when he looked up, terror gripped his heart as he found himself face-to-face with Cecile and Selena.

    Two usually discordant forces had foundmon ground �C a shared resolve to ensure that the orchestrator of this treacherous conflict would face the consequences of his actions. Death loomed in the eyes of the two women as they closed in on their prey, vengeance pulsating in their very beings. Drako''s fate was sealed, his world unraveling around him.

    Hajinseh and Scarlett shed before his very eyes before his neck was severed and in thest seconds of his consciousness, the javelin stroke through his be.

 Chapter 1112 Offers

    <h4>Chapter 1112 Offers</h4>

    The onlookers stood in stunned silence, their eyes wide with disbelief as they gazed upon the aftermath of the tumultuous battle. The sun had not yet reached its zenith, and the oue had defied their wildest expectations. The Wrymheart n, once a formidable force that had arrived with lofty ambitions, had been utterly vanquished.

    Murmurs and whispers began to ripple through the crowd as they tried to process the astonishing turn of events.

    "Is it really him? The Zodiac Emperor?"

    "I can''t believe the Wrymheart n is no more..."

    "They stood no chance against him..."

    As the truth of the situation began to sink in, the onlookers exchanged bewildered nces and hesitant smiles. The figure of legend had returned, proving his identity in the most dramatic fashion. The atmosphere was charged with a mix of awe and reverence as they realized that they had witnessed history unfolding before their eyes. The return of the Zodiac Emperor was a momentous asion that would be talked about for generations toe.

    Thaedan descended from the sky, his body trembling with a mix of reverence and trepidation. He knelt before Lyon, a clear disy of submission. "Please forgive my insolence in doubting your identity, Your Majesty," he implored, his voice carrying the weight of his sincerity. "But please let me be the sole receiver of such punishment. Please, spare my n."

    As the words left Thaedan''s lips, an uneasy hush fell over the onlookers. They watched in tense anticipation, realizing the gravity of the moment. Thaedan''s plea was not only a reflection of his own humility but a plea for the survival of the Greenleaf n.

    The other patriarchs, young masters, and warriors exchanged meaningful nces. They understood the significance of this moment and the potential ramifications it could have on their own ns. They were caught between admiration for Lyon''s power and the sobering realization of his capabilities.

    Lyon''s response held the fate of the Greenleaf n in the bnce, and the onlookers held their collective breath, waiting for his decision.

    Sylva, trembling with fear, followed Thaedan''s lead and knelt beside him. Her voice quivered as she added her plea to Thaedan''s, "Please forgive me as well, Your Majesty, for not even trying to correct the story and jousting Drako''s fabrication."

    The onlookers watched with bated breath as more members of the Greenleaf n sought Lyon''s forgiveness. The tension in the air was palpable as they awaited Lyon''s response, fully aware that this moment would be etched into the annals of their history.

    As Lyon returned to his usual self, his imperial bearing was undoubted. He addressed Kesya and the two kneeling members of the Greenleaf n. "No longer does your answer matter," he stated firmly. He then turned to Cecile and asked, "Cecile, can you decide their fate for me?"

    Cecile canceled her blessings and reverted to her normal self. She contemted the situation for a moment and responded, "The Benevolence Empress is on leave, but enough death for today. Cleaning out another n is not really a good look."

    With her decision made, the tension in the air slowly dissipated, and the onlookers exhaled with relief, knowing that further bloodshed had been averted. They were granted mercy, and the fear of Lyon, the Zodiac Emperor, was palpable in the Second Realm.

    The patriarchs, seeing the mood was right and understanding the power and authority of Lyon, the Zodiac Emperor, one by one knelt to address him. With deep respect and humility, they pledged their loyalty and allegiance to him. The authority of the Zodiac Emperor was unquestionable, and his return marked a turning point in the history of the Second Realm.

    Patriarch Thaedan, representing the Greenleaf n, began, "I am Thaedan, patriarch of the Greenleaf n. We have been gravely mistaken, Your Majesty, and we pledge our unwavering loyalty to your reign."

    Patriarch Oren of the Stormrider n followed, "I am Oren, patriarch of the Stormrider n. We humbly acknowledge your true identity, and we are ready to serve you with the utmost dedication."

    Patriarch Seraphina, representing the Shadowheart n, said, "I am Seraphina, matriarch of the Shadowheart n, and my loyalty to you has never wavered. We are yours tomand, Your Majesty."

    As the patriarchs and matriarch knelt before Lyon, the onlookers couldn''t believe their eyes. A hushed silence swept through the crowd. They had witnessed an incredible turn of events, from the confrontation of ns to the acknowledgment of Lyon as the Zodiac Emperor. Shock, awe, and relief painted the faces of the onlookers as they came to terms with the unfolding reality. Some even bowed in reverence to the powerful figure who had returned, knowing that their world was about to change.

    Whispers spread through the crowd as they witnessed the events with wide eyes, realizing the gravity of Lyon''s presence. The atmosphere was charged with a mixture of fear and hope, as the Second Realm had been shaken to its core.

    Cecile, amused by the simultaneous shes of determination in the eyes of the three leaders, yfully sighed, "It''s been so tiring, but we have nowhere to rest..."

    Thaedan, Oren, and Seraphina exchanged yful nces before offering their respective hospitality to the Empress.

    Thaedan started, "Dear Empress, the embrace of the Greenleaf n offers tranquility and a connection with nature. You''ll find sce in the heart of the ancient forest."

    Oren chimed in, "Ah, but the Stormrider n''s home is a haven by the sea. The soothing sound of crashing waves will lull you to sleep, and the ocean''s bounty will grace your table."

    Seraphina added, "While both are lovely, you mustn''t forget the serenity of the Moonshadow n''s hidden abode. Our secluded forests and crystal-clearkes provide the perfect escape from the chaos of the world."

    The banter continued as they one-upped each other, each describing the merits of their own n''s hospitality while pointing out the supposed ws in the others. The Empress, Cecile, couldn''t help but chuckle at the yfulpetition, feeling a sense of camaraderie in the Second Realm.

    Lyon''s gaze shifted towards the forest, disappointment tainting his expression. Liu''s absence weighed heavily on him. He had hoped for Liu''s arrival amidst the chaotic events, but it seemed that his loyalpanion chose not to show up.

 Chapter 1113 Moonshadow Clan

    <h4>Chapter 1113 Moonshadow n</h4>

    With a regal smile, Cecile addressed the gathered n leaders. "Matriarch Seraphina of the Moonshadow n, your unwavering faith in Lyon''s identity and your friendship with our Elven Emperor have earned your n the honor of hosting us. Lead the way."

    Matriarch Seraphina nodded in acknowledgment, "Thank you, Empress. We shall prepare a grand wee."

    The other n leaders respected Cecile''s decision, understanding the significance of her words.

    Patriarch Oren of the Stormrider n spoke with a gracious tone, "Empress Cecile, while we may not have the honor of hosting you today, remember that our n''s doors are always open to you, and you shall be treated as esteemed guests, even surpassing the treatment of patriarchs."

    Patriarch Thaedan of the Greenleaf n added, "Indeed, our n holds a special ce for you, Empress Cecile. You will always be weed here with open arms."

    Empress Cecile acknowledged their words with a gracious nod and a smile. "Thank you for your understanding and your kind offers. I appreciate your hospitality."

    Selena approached Lyon with aforting presence, cing a gentle hand on his shoulder. "Darling, don''t worry. Liu will find his way back to us. He''s an expert at staying hidden and knows this forest better than anyone. We''ll hear from him when the time is right, I''m sure of it."

    Lyon looked at Selena, his eyes filled with gratitude for her understanding and support. "Thank you, Selena. You''re right. We just need to be patient."

    She nodded, offering a reassuring smile. "Exactly. He''ll reveal himself when he''s ready, and we''ll be here waiting."

    Matriarch Seraphina greeted Lyon, Selena, and Cecile with a respectful bow, a gesture of deep honor. "Emperor Lyon, Empress Cecile, Empress Selena it would be my utmost privilege to serve as your escort to our n. Please, follow me, and we shall make your journey asfortable as possible."

    Lyon, Selena, and Cecile exchanged a nce, appreciating the matriarch''s show of respect. They nodded in agreement. "Thank you, Matriarch Seraphina. We would be honored to ept your guidance," Lyon replied, while Cecile added, "Yes, lead the way."

    With that, the matriarch took the lead, guiding them towards the Moonshadow n''s territory.

    The onlookers were taken aback as they watched the Empresses and Emperor being escorted by the Matriarch of the Moonshadow n. These were no ordinary individuals; they were the living embodiments of legends. Selena, renowned as the de Empress, and Cecile, known as the War Empress, were known for their incredible power and prestige.

    The shock on their faces was evident as they witnessed these legendary figures emerge, ready to reshape the bnce of power in the Second Realm. The ns, who had grown ustomed to their established hierarchy, now faced the reality of these legends returning to the forefront. The onlookers couldn''t help but murmur in astonishment and apprehension, realizing that the Second Realm was about to undergo a profound transformation.

    The Moonshadow n''s domain was an enchanting realm deep within a pristine forest. Towering trees with silver leaves and ethereal glows created an otherworldly ambiance. Moonlight filtered through the dense foliage, casting enchanting patterns on the ground. The tranquility of the forest was asionally broken by the whisper of the wind and the songs of birds, creating a serene and mystical atmosphere.

    As Selena, Cecile, and Lyon arrived, they found themselves in a world of serene beauty. The entrance to the Moonshadow n''s settlement was a magnificent archway adorned with intricate moon-themed carvings, nestled within a grove of resplendent trees. Luminous fireflies floated about, casting a soft, gentle light upon the path, guiding the way.

    Upon entering the n''s territory, they were weed by the soothing sound of a gentle stream, where delicate moonflowers bloomed along its banks. The n''s residences were concealed within the thickets, constructed with a harmonious blend of nature and elven craftsmanship, appearing to be a seamless part of the surrounding forest. Each structure was adorned with elegant moonstone decorations and soft, intricate patterns that glimmered under the moonlight.

    As they ventured deeper into the n''s heart, they could feel a sense of unity between the inhabitants and the environment, and the presence of Seraphina, the Matriarch, only further added to the n''s allure. With her guidance, they were led to the heart of the settlement, where the Matriarch''s grand tree-home was located. This colossal tree stood taller than any other, its branches reaching for the skies, and its luminescent leaves rustling in a harmonious symphony. They entered the tree-home, where an ethereal and elegant setting awaited them, and the essence of the Moonshadow n''s affinity with the moon and nature was undeniable.

    As Selena, Cecile, and Lyon were being led through the Moonshadow n''s enchanting realm, they encountered an elf from the n who seemed taken aback by their arrival.

    "Who are these neers?" he whispered to apanion.

    The other elf, more informed, replied, "Shh, those are legends, you fool. The de Empress, the War Empress, and the Emperor."

    The first elf looked surprised. "The Emperor? Are you sure?"

    Before the conversation could continue, the Matriarch, Seraphina, who had been leading the group, overheard their whispers. She turned to the elf and said, "Show respect to our honored guests. The Moonshadow n is honored to host them. It''s not every day we have such esteemed figures among us."

    The first elf immediately corrected his demeanor and bowed deeply. "Forgive my ignorance, Matriarch. I will treat them with the utmost respect."

    Seraphina smiled, acknowledging his apology. "Good. Let us all wee them warmly."

    Lyon couldn''t resist a bit of mischief. He yfully twitched his nose in the direction of the apologetic elf, causing him to jump in surprise. Cecile, ever the voice of reason, nudged him and whispered, "Don''t y around."

    Lyon and Kesya shared a heartyugh as they continued their journey into the heart of the Moonshadow n, warmly weed and surrounded by the intrigue of the elves who had only heard tales of these legendary figures.

    The arrival of the Empresses and the Emperor was met with quiet respect and anticipation, and as they made their way into the Matriarch''s grand tree-home, it was clear that the Moonshadow n was honored to host these legends and eager to witness the changes their presence might bring to the Second Realm.

 Chapter 1114 Need Aid

    <h4>Chapter 1114 Need Aid</h4>

    Seraphina led the way to a spacious room withrge windows that offered a breathtaking view of the surroundingndscape. As they entered, all the elders bowed in respect to the matriarch. Seraphina, however, held her head high and made amanding announcement.

    "Leave us," she said firmly, "an important guest will be using this room."

    The elders didn''t hesitate to obey, their reverence for her authority clear in their actions. Upon seeing Lyon and the group, their sense of reverence only deepened. One elder quietly whispered to another, "They are the ones we''ve heard so much about, the legendary figures. Treat them with the utmost respect."

    The mention of ''infamous'' brought a smirk to Lyon''s face, and the girls couldn''t help but giggle at the yful undertone of the conversation.

    Seraphina smiled and nodded, expressing her gratitude for hosting one of the greatest emperors in history. She continued, "Our finest rooms are being prepared for your stay, and in the meantime, we''ve arranged some snacks for you." As she spoke, the door swung open, revealing a spread of delicious treats, and she gestured for them to enjoy.

    The snacks were a sight to behold, as well as to taste. They were artfully arranged on ornate tters, showcasing an array of colors and textures. There were delicate pastries filled with sweet and savory fillings, fresh fruits and berries glistening with natural juices, and various nuts and cheeses that delighted the senses. The room was immediately filled with the tantalizing aroma of these delicacies, enticing Lyon and the group with their mouthwatering fragrance. It was a feast for both the eyes and the pte, a reflection of the Moonshadow n''s culinary expertise and their warm hospitality.

    The matriarch watched with a bemused smile as Lyon and Kesya eagerly indulged in the delicious feast, their yful antics lightening the atmosphere. Cecile''s warmth and humor were evident as she interacted with herpanions.

    Cecile grinned mischievously as she watched Lyon and Kesya indulge in the feast, asionally yfully nudging each other while trying different delicacies. The matriarch couldn''t help but be intrigued by their dynamic.

    After a few bites, Cecile turned her attention back to the matriarch and inquired, "How is the Elven Emperor these days? Thest time I met his daughter, she mentioned that he was facing some turmoil. I hope he''s managing well."

    The matriarch''s surprise at Cecile''s mention of the Elven Emperor''s daughter quickly shifted to a somber expression. She nodded and replied, "You are well-informed. Yes, the Elven Empire has been facing some challenges recently. There have been political tensions and external pressures that have put a strain on our once-peaceful realm. It''s a trying time for our people."

    Seraphina''s eyes sparkled with hope as she looked at Lyon and then turned her attention to Empress Cecile. "With the Emperor''s presence, we may find the change we need," she said with optimism.

    Cecile chuckled at the idea. "Lyon may work miracles, but there are more pressing matters we should attend to as soon as possible," she replied with a thoughtful tone.

    Seraphina''s expression was a mix of curiosity, concern, and a hint of urgency. Her brows were slightly furrowed, and her eyes bore into Cecile, searching for answers as she asked, "Empress Cecile if you don''t mind me asking, what brings you to Second Hell realm? There seems to be an urgent matter on your minds."

    In the elegant room with a breathtaking view of the surroundings, the conversation took a serious turn. Cecile, with a worried expression, exined to Matriarch Seraphina the reason for their visit.

    "We are on a search for Maria," Cecile began, her tone grave. Seraphina raised her finely arched brows in response, a touch of surprise flickering across her features. "The Benevolent Empress?" she inquired, seeking confirmation.

    Cecile nodded solemnly. "Yes, that''s right. We believe something might have happened to her, and it''s essential that we find her as soon as possible. If anything bad were to befall her..." Cecile trailed off, casting a meaningful look toward Lyon, who was cheerfully indulging in the snacks provided.

    Seraphina felt a shiver run down her spine at the unspoken implications. She knew the power and the reputation of the Zodiac Emperor, and the thought of his wrath, let alone his beloved Empress being in danger, sent a cold chill through her.

    The weight of the situation hung heavy in the room as Seraphina considered the urgency of their quest and the consequences of not finding Maria in time.

    Matriarch Seraphina, her graceful demeanor unfaltering, nodded in response to Cecile''s concerns. "You have my full support," she assured them. "If there''s anything I or the Moonshadow n can do to assist in your search for the Benevolent Empress, please don''t hesitate to ask. It''s not just a matter of your empress; it affects the bnce of the realms."

    Cecile, relieved by Seraphina''s willingness to help, smiled gratefully. "Thank you, Matriarch Seraphina. We appreciate your assistance and understanding in this matter."

    The atmosphere in the room shifted from one of concern to a sense of unity and determination as they all understood the gravity of the situation and the need to find Maria as quickly as possible.

    Matriarch Seraphina, intrigued by the mention of this cloaked figure, leaned forward and asked Cecile, "You''ve encountered this healer? What did you hear about her? She''s known to cure people for just a single flower?"

    Cecile nodded and borated, "Yes, that''s the one. From what we''ve gathered, she''s a mysterious figure who helps those in need by epting a single flower as payment. We believe she might have information about Maria''s whereabouts or her situation."

    Seraphina contemted the information and said, "I''ve heard stories about her as well, though nothing substantial. People from various ns have sought her aid when in dire need. She''s known for her discretion and her ability to help with seemingly impossible conditions. If you have any leads, it''s worth pursuing. I can assist you in your search, and together, we might uncover more information."

    Cecile, appreciating Seraphina''s willingness to help, replied, "That would be invaluable, Matriarch Seraphina. Your knowledge and resources could greatly aid us in this quest."

    Cecile nodded in agreement, fully aware of the delicate bnce they had to maintain when involving Lyon in their quest. Their mission to find Maria had just taken a new turn, and the path ahead was uncertain. With determination and Seraphina''s support, they embarked on their journey to locate the mysterious cloaked healer and uncover the truth about Maria''s situation.

 Chapter 1115 Sleep Well

    <h4>Chapter 1115 Sleep Well</h4>

    Seraphina''s graceful figure cut an imposing silhouette against the backdrop of the Moonshadow n''s surroundings. The balcony she stood upon provided her with amanding view of the entire n, its dwellings, and the lush, moonlitndscape beyond.

    As the matriarch, she exuded an air of authority and a sense of responsibility that naturally drew the attention of her people. Her people, ever loyal, sensed that something important was about to be addressed.

    In this moment, the silvery moonlight bathed her in an ethereal glow, entuating her elven beauty and the dignity of her role. Her sharp elven eyes scanned the faces of her n members, ensuring she had their full attention.

    The tranquility of the night was temporarily broken, reced by an anticipatory hush, as the entire Moonshadow n focused its gaze on its matriarch. The weight of her words and the purpose behind her actions were about to be revealed.

    "Dear members of the Moonshadow n, tonight, I stand before you to address an important matter, one that I believe will quell the rumors and hushed voices that have permeated our n''s atmosphere."

    As her clear andmanding voice resonated through the air, the n members fell into a hushed silence, their attention undivided.

    "Our Moonshadow n has been chosen to host a most esteemed and elusive figure in our realm��a figure whose legends have transcended generations, and whose return is nothing short of extraordinary."

    A sense of curiosity and anticipation swept through the n as Seraphina''s words continued to weave their tale.

    "The enigmatic Zodiac Emperor, a name that has captured our imaginations for centuries, now graces our n with his presence. I stand here not only as your matriarch but as the proud host of the Zodiac Emperor himself."

    At this, a wave of excitement washed over the n members, and they broke into enthusiastic apuse. Seraphina, with grace and authority, allowed the apuse to continue for a brief moment before continuing her speech.

    "Our honored guests have journeyed to our realm on a quest that I believe holds great significance for all of us. They search for a cherished friend, a fellow empress, the Benevolent Empress Maria, who is currently lost to us. They havee to our n seeking assistance, and it is our duty to support them in their mission."

    Seraphina''s words were met with nods of agreement and a renewed sense of purpose among her people.

    Lyon''s curiosity was piqued as he heard the mention of Maria, the Benevolent Empress. His sharp eyes shifted from Seraphina, the matriarch of the Moonshadow n, to Cecile, who stood beside him.

    "Our actions, dear n members, will not only define our standing in the eyes of the Zodiac Emperor but also in the grand tapestry of our realm''s history. Let us, as the Moonshadow n, rise to this asion with unity, grace, and honor."

    Seraphina nodded, her expression filled with appreciation and warmth. She then turned towards Cecile and Lyon, her eyes reflecting the sincerity in her words.

    The speech concluded with a resounding apuse and a renewed sense of purpose among the Moonshadow n, its members ready to support their matriarch and their enigmatic guests in their quest to find the Benevolent Empress Maria.

    "Our n has answered with a resounding ''yes,''" Seraphina stated with a smile. "Dusk is approaching, and you must be in need of some much-needed rest. We will ensure you have afortable stay."

    Cecile and Lyon exchanged grateful nces, appreciating the hospitality of the Moonshadow n. It had been a long and eventful day, and the prospect of some rest was indeed a wee one.

    ---

    Lyony on thefortable bed in the Moonshadow n''s quarters, his eyes fixed on the ceiling above. His thoughts were consumed by the quest to find Maria, the Benevolent Empress, and the mysterious figure, Liu. The weight of responsibility pressed down on him, as he pondered the challenges ahead.

    His voice, low and resolute, remained unheard, a silent monologue echoing in the depths of his soul.

    "I will find you, Maria. And I will bring you back to my side, no matter where you are in this vast realm. No matter what challenges lie ahead. I won''t rest until you''re safe and sound beside me.

    And as for Liu, my elusive student, you''ve chosen to remain hidden. But I won''t give up on you either. I''ll bring you back, not as a servant, but as a dearpanion, by my side as you''ve always been.

    And as for Liu, my elusive friend, you''ve chosen to remain hidden. But I won''t give up on you either. I''ll bring you back, not just as a servant, but as a dearpanion, by my side as you''ve always been.

    This journey won''t be easy, but I am the Zodiac Emperor, and nothing will deter me from reuniting those I hold dear. The darkness may shroud me now, but I''ll bring back the light to their lives."

    As the room darkened with the approaching night, Lyon''s fatigue finally caught up with him. Slowly but surely, his eyelids grew heavy, and his mind drifted into a restless slumber, filled with thoughts of those he sought to protect and reunite.

    ---

    The news of Lyon''s return and the dramatic events involving the Wrymheart n rippled through the Second Realm like wildfire. Rumors and whispers spread faster than the swiftest winds, and the entire realm was abuzz with astonishment. The other two patriarchs, Oren and Thaedan, did not hesitate to confirm the astounding turn of events.

    As the morning sun rose over the Second Realm, the shockwaves of the previous day still reverberated through the realm''s inhabitants. They could scarcely believe that the Zodiac Emperor, who had been a legendary figure of the past, had returned in such a dramatic fashion, and that the formidable Wrymheart n had crumbled in his presence without him having to raise a finger.

    Rumors and discussions echoed through the streets, in marketces, and in the hearts of every n. The once-feared Emperor had reemerged, and with his mere presence, he had brought a n to its knees. The bnce of power within the Second Realm was shifting, and no one could predict what it would mean for the future.

    The realm was held in suspense, waiting to see what Lyon, the Zodiac Emperor, would do next. His return had sent shockwaves through the Second Realm, and the reverberations of this event were far from over.

 Chapter 1116 We May Have A Lead

    <h4>Chapter 1116 We May Have A Lead</h4>

    Lyon slowly opened his eyes, his vision adjusting to the light filtering into the room. He expected to find Selena by his side, but instead, he saw Cecile standing by the window, her usual spot for reflection. The room was quiet, and the absence of Selena''s presence immediately caught his attention.

    Turning his gaze towards Cecile, Lyon inquired, "Cecile, where''s Selena?"

    Cecile nodded towards the window, and Lyon followed her gesture. There, on a training ground just outside, Selena was engaged in her daily sword training. The elegant movements of her de drew the attention of many elves from the Moonshadow n, who were more ustomed to the art of archery. Selena''s expertise with the sword was a rare and captivating sight, and the onlookers watched with fascination as she practiced her techniques.

    The room was filled with the rhythmic sounds of her training, and Lyon couldn''t help but smile. Selena''s dedication and mastery of the sword never failed to impress him, and her training sessions had be a source of inspiration for many within the Moonshadow n.

    Lyon couldn''t help but smile as he watched Selena''s graceful movements with the sword from the window. Her dedication and expertise in swordsmanship were truly remarkable, and it had caught the attention of the elves in the Moonshadow n. Lyon was proud of his Empress and her unwaveringmitment to her training.

    He turned to Cecile and said, "She''s truly something, isn''t she?"

    Cecile nodded with a fond smile. "Indeed, she''s always been a master of the de. But now, her skills have surpassed even her own expectations. It''s a sight to behold."

    Lyon''s gaze remained fixed on Selena, his heart filled with admiration for her. "I''m lucky to have such incredible women by my side."

    Cecile chuckled. "And we''re lucky to have you, Lyon. Now, what''s our next move? Finding Maria and Liu is a top priority."

    Lyon''s expression grew serious as he thought about their mission. "Yes, we need to locate Maria and bring her back to us. I won''t rest until we''ve aplished that. I''ll need to gather more information about her whereabouts."

    Cecile nodded in agreement. "We''ll find her, Lyon. And we''ll reunite with Liu, too."

    With determination in their hearts, Lyon and Cecile knew that their journey was far from over, and the challenges thaty ahead would be met head-on, just as they had always done.

    As Selena lowered her sword and prepared to catch her breath, a sudden round of apuse echoed through the training area. She turned her head along with the others, her attention drawn to the source of the apuse. To her surprise, it was Patriarch Oren of the Stormrider n, apanied by Liam, the young master.

    Patriarch Oren''s hearty apuse was apanied by an approving smile, and he spoke, "Impressive, Empress Selena! Your swordsmanship is truly remarkable."

    Beside him, Liam, who had been observing the training session, nodded in agreement. "I''ve never seen anyone wield a sword like that. It''s truly inspiring."

    Selena, her cheeks flushed with a mixture of pride and humility, nodded in acknowledgment. Her usual cold demeanor seemed to soften slightly as she responded, "Thank you.."

    The elves in the training area, many of whom were not ustomed to such proficiency with the sword, also apuded Selena''s skill. It was clear that her abilities had garnered their admiration and respect.

    Seraphina entered the training area with a courteous smile and a slight bow as she approached Selena. "I apologize for the intrusion, Lady Selena. The patriarch of Stormrider n and its young master were quite eager to witness your impressive swordsmanship. They mean no disrespect."

    Selena nodded graciously in response. "No need for apologies, Matriarch Seraphina. I understand their curiosity."

    Oren scanned the area, his eyes searching for the other two figures. Finally, he spotted Cecile and Lyon standing by the window above, and his face lit up with joy.

    With great reverence and enthusiasm, Oren knelt before Lyon, setting an example for the onlookers gathered outside the window. As they caught sight of the Zodiac Emperor, a wave of excitement and respect washed over them. The onlookers, now aware of Lyon''s presence, joined Oren''s act of respect, shouting in unison, "Good morning, Zodiac Emperor!"

    Lyon''s wry smile hinted at a mix of amusement and nostalgia as he turned to Cecile. He leaned in and muttered to her, "Did this sort of thing happen often back in the day?" His question carried a hint of curiosity about how his reappearance might have been received in the past, a time filled with legends and stories about the Zodiac Emperor.

    Cecile''sughter echoed through her words as she replied, "This? This is nothing. You''ve witnessed grander spectacles before, to the point where even the Elven Emperor couldn''t help but envy the awe and reverence that itmanded." Her response held a tone of fond reminiscence for the legendary events of the past.

    Lyon let out a sigh, "I''ll miss the peaceful days..."

    Cecile couldn''t help butugh, "You might want to raise your hand or something, or they''ll stay kneeling forever."

    "Right, right!" Lyon quickly raised his hand, signaling for the people to rise.

    The elves rose to their feet, but the matriarch soon received whispers from others in her n. Her eyebrows perked up, and then she turned her attention to Selena. With a smile, she informed Selena, "It appears that Patriarch Thaedan is also on his way for a visit."

    ---

    All the patriarchs and the matriarch were assembled in a spacious room with a breathtakingndscape view. Lyon''s group was present, but the young masters were not involved in this meeting.

    Patriarch Thaedan opened the proceedings by addressing the emperor with a respectful tone. "Your Majesty, we have been honored by your presence, and I would like to offer my gratitude for your understanding." He continued, "I have received information regarding the cloaked healer you seek. It appears we may have a lead."

    Lyon''s friends noticed his immediate shift from a casual demeanor to a serious one, and his sharp eyes focused intently on Thaedan, awaiting further details.

 Chapter 1117 Departure to Third Hell

    1117 Departure to Third Hell

    In the room filled with anticipation, Seraphina was the first to voice the collective sentiment. She inquired, "Patriarch Thaedan, are you certain of this lead?" She knew the importance of the matter at hand, and her eyes were filled with hope and urgency. Oren, too, shared her sentiment, his gaze fixed on Thaedan.

    Thaedan nodded with unwavering determination, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. His confident response was met with the emperor''s gaze, which held a power that sent a shiver down his spine. It was a reminder of the immense weight of the situation and the presence of the Zodiac Emperor in their midst.

    Thaedan began to exin, his voice carrying the wisdom of a druid deeply connected to nature. He described how he could channel his knowledge through the whispers of the forests and the silent hum of the sky. "You see," he said, "as a druid, I have a unique bond with the natural world. It allows me to hear the secrets of thend, and it is through this connection that I might have stumbled upon a clue."

    He cast a knowing look at the emperor, acknowledging the likelihood that Lyon must have been aware of his unique abilities.

    Thaedan continued, "Some time ago, I sensed a unique energy flow through one of the ancient trees, a healing and rejuvenating force. The tree had been withering and on the brink of death, yet it was restored. The tree sensed the presence of a cloaked figure and inquired about what she desired in return for this miraculous act."

    Lyon, his eyes already reflecting deep contemtion, interrupted, "A single flower."

    Thaedan met Lyon''s gaze, acknowledging the emperor''s insight. "Perhaps the ancient tree holds more answers, and it is time we seek them out."

    Lyon furrowed his brows as he listened intently. Cecile couldn''t help but inquire, "Where exactly is this ancient tree located?"

    Thaedan sighed before responding, "It resides deep within the forest of Third Hell. However, there is a peculiar issue. After experiencing the pain of its withering and rejuvenation, the ancient tree decided to seclude itself from intruders by making the forest treacherous. Paradoxically, this act of safeguarding invites more cultivators, as they believe the forest guards something precious."

    The mention of a deadly and treacherous forest didn''t deter Lyon and his group, but it did add ayer ofplexity to their quest.

    Selena, her usually cold demeanor now showcasing genuine concern, asked the crucial question, "Is there a way to enter the forest safely? If not, we might have to resort to clearing the forest entirely."

    Kesya, with a faint chuckle, interjected, "Let''s hope there isn''t one then," her implication clearly revealing that she preferred the more direct approach of clearing the forest.

    Thaedan, aware of the distinct possibility of that oue, couldn''t help but shiver at the thought. He then replied, "Clearing the forest is an option, but it would be a great loss to nature. I will explore any means to grant you safe passage."

    Oren suggested, "Perhaps, Thaedan should apany the emperor to provide his expertise and examine the path to the ancient tree."

    Thaedan''s eyes lit up, and he nodded enthusiastically. "It would be a great honor!" he eximed and bowed to Lyon.

    Seraphina expressed her concern, "Thaedan, are you sure your n can manage without you?"

    Thaedan reassured her with a grin, "Don''t worry, my dear. The Greenleaf n has capable leaders. Besides, I could use a little break myself."

    Seraphina nodded with a supportive smile, "Good. Your expertise will be invaluable in helping the Zodiac Emperor."

    Both Seraphina and Thaedan looked to Lyon, acknowledging that he had the final say in the matter. Their focus was on assisting Lyon with his quest to find the cloaked healer, emphasizing the importance of the task at hand.

    The decision was unanimous. Lyon nodded, his eyes filled with a determined resolve. "Thaedan''s knowledge of that ancient tree could be the key to finding Maria," he said, acknowledging the druid''s unique abilities. "We''ll need him with us."

    Cecile leaned in and whispered her condition to Seraphina, her voiceced with urgency. "Contact the Elven Emperor," she said, her gaze locked onto Lyon. "Let him know that an old friend has returned. Just make sure he doesn''t know I''ve asked for his help. We need to keep our intentions hidden."

    The matriarch acknowledged Cecile''s request with a nod and assured her that she would swiftly handle the matter of contacting the Elven Emperor to inform him of Lyon''s return.

    Lyon nodded in agreement, understanding the importance of Cecile''s request. The atmosphere in the room shifted as his group prepared for the journey into the treacherous Third Hell, with Thaedan''s expertise and an old friendship waiting in the wings.

    Selena''s cold and decisive tone cut through the air as she proposed, "We should move swiftly. Time is of the essence." Her impatience was clear, and she urged everyone to get ready for the expedition into the perilous Third Hell without dy.

    ---

    The group swiftly made their preparations and departed, escorted by an impressive entourage that included numerous important figures, some of whom had been in hiding. They finally arrived at the grand, imposing arch that held a sense of familiarity for Lyon and hispanions.

    As Oren and Seraphina prepared to bid their farewells, Oren turned to Lyon and said, "Zodiac Emperor, it''s been an honor to meet you and your Empresses. May you find what you seek."

    Lyon nodded in appreciation, "Thank you, Oren. Your assistance is greatly appreciated."

    Seraphina added, "We hope to see you again soon. Safe travels."

    Thaedan took a moment to convey a message to Sylva, "Sylva, the elders will support you during my absence. Trust in your instincts and the wisdom of our n. You''re more than capable."

    Sylva nodded with determination, "I won''t let you down, Patriarch. Safe travels, and bring back good news."

    After the heartfelt farewells, Lyon took the lead and stepped forward, passing through the threshold of the mysterious archway. As he disappeared from view, the crowd that had gathered to see them off began to disperse. Conversations buzzed with excitement, curiosity, and a sense of anticipation. The return of the Zodiac Emperor had stirred the realm, sparking a blend of hope and intrigue about the purpose of this journey. With a final exchange of knowing nces and nods, the onlookers began to disperse, leaving behind a palpable sense of change and anticipation.

    Amid the slowly thinning crowd, a figure emerged, distinct from the rest. This individual appeared to be a man, but his appearance was strikingly disheveled, with hair that hung in wild tangles, and his clothing bore the wear and tear of a long and arduous journey. His eyes told a story of relentless pursuit, a quest for something elusive and all-epassing.

    As he approached the enigmatic archway, the man''s gaze remained fixed upon it. His eyes held aplex mix of wonder, despair, and an unshakable sense of longing. Every step he took toward the archway was tentative yet purposeful, as if he stood at the precipice of a life-altering decision. Uncertain but deeply intrigued by the possibilities this mystical threshold held, he continued his journey with a sense of quiet determination, unaware of the destiny that awaited him on the other side.

 Chapter 1118 One Monkey Kings Wine, Please...

    1118 One Monkey King''s Wine, Please...

    Amid the ancient and towering trees of the Third Hell realm, a male dark elf raced desperately through thebyrinthine woods. His rapid breaths formed faint, frosty clouds in the chilled air, a testament to his growing unease. The dense forest closed in around him, its twisted branches and thick undergrowth conspiring to make each step a struggle.

    His wide, panicked eyes darted from shadow to shadow, searching for any sign of salvation. The forest seemed to shift and change around him, thendscape offering no familiarndmarks. His footfalls cracked twigs and crunched fallen leaves, disrupting the eerie silence that clung to the woods.

    In his fear, his voice trembled as he cried out for help, his words swallowed by the oppressive atmosphere. The very trees appeared to lean in closer, their ancient, gnarled branches forming an entangled maze that hemmed him in.

    "Someone, please... is anyone out there?" he called, his voice barely louder than a murmur. The ominous silence persisted, broken only by the asional rustling of unseen creatures.

    His heart pounded relentlessly, and a barrage of self-critique raced through his mind, whispering words of regret. "Alone... I should never have ventured here alone," he muttered between gasps.

    The temperature dropped even further, a biting chill that gnawed at his exposed skin. The sensation of unseen eyes upon him intensified, making his nerves quiver. He was painfully aware that every step deeper into the forest could lead to something far more sinister than the oppressive woods themselves.

    The dark elf''sbored breaths echoed in the stillness of the forest as he reached the limits of his stamina. His agility and grace, so celebrated among his kind, could only sustain him for so long. His entire body ached from the relentless pursuit of an escape that seemed impossible.

    Desperation welled up within him, and with a mixture of frustration and resignation, he made a calcted leap,nding lightly on a sturdy tree branch high above the forest floor. There, he perched precariously, seeking a brief respite.

    Sweat dripped from his forehead, his heart racing, and he couldn''t help but unleash his frustration. With a surge of anger, he mmed his open hand against the tree trunk, the impact echoing through the ancient woods.

    He leaned his forehead against the tree, a mix of emotions swirling within him. His own racing thoughtspeted with the eerie silence of the forest, as he muttered to himself, "This ce... it''s a cursed maze. The legends, they were all lies." His voice held a bitter edge, frustration boiling over into his words.

    His hopes of finding treasures or hidden secrets in thisbyrinthine forest had been shattered. All that remained was the oppressive and unyielding wilderness, with its shadows that concealed unknown horrors.

    "Another who seeks treasures, another who seeks fame... must all of you never learn? How much blood must be shed to satisfy greed?" The voice echoed through the tangled branches, wordsden with centuries of sorrow and rebuke. It felt as though the forest had a memory of every intruder who hade seeking its secrets.

    The dark elf was caught off guard as a resonant voice enveloped him, filling his ears with its ancient wisdom, and it seemed as if the very forest itself spoke to him. The voice carried a weight of age and knowledge, transcending the limits of his understanding.

    Fear and confusion seized the elf as he demanded, "Who are you?!" His heart raced as he looked 23:41

    around, his panic mounting. He felt cornered, trapped within the dense maze of trees.

    As he desperately dashed in a single direction, the voice responded with a cryptic chuckle, itsughter echoing through the woods like a haunting melody. "Who am I? Hahahaha..." Theughter held a mysterious and eerie quality, lingering in the air like a ghostly presence, refusing to provide a direct answer.

    The dark elf''s frantic escape led him deeper into the heart of the ancient forest. As his stamina waned, his foot caught a hidden stone, sending him tumbling to the ground. In a desperate final act of survival, he managed to push himself up and leap skyward, hoping to break free from the dense canopy.

    But as he soared above the tree line, his eyes widened in sheer horror. Instead of an open sky, he was greeted by an unending sea of trees, an imprable forest that stretched endlessly in every direction. His voice cracked with despair as he muttered, "No..."

    With a sinking feeling, he began his descent back into the depths of the uncharted wilderness, realizing that escape was futile, and he was but another lost soul in the heart of the Third Hell forest.

    ---

    The rain outside poured relentlessly, causing a monotonous drumming on the tavern''s roof. The atmosphere inside the establishment was far from lively, as weary cultivators from various races huddled together. They whispered tales of misfortune and cautionary stories.

    "Have you heard," began one cultivator, his voice carrying a hint of foreboding, "the forest imed yet another soul? Tamarik, the dark elf, wasst seen seven days ago when he boasted that he would be the first to snatch the treasure behind the legend."

    His words hung in the air, a reminder of the forest''s perilous depths and the foolhardy souls who ventured there in pursuit of the elusive treasures, only to meet their grim fates. The other patrons nodded solemnly, some murmuring words of sympathy for the ill-fated Tamarik.

    "Such a waste," one cultivator remarked, shaking his head. "He should have known better than to tempt fate like that."

    Another chimed in, "It''s a lesson for all of us. The ancient forest is no ce for treasure hunters. The legends are nothing more than tales to keep us away."

    The tavern patrons shared knowing looks, the story of Tamarik serving as a stark reminder of the dangers lurking beyond the safety of civilization. In their somber conversations, they silently acknowledged the unforgiving nature of the ancient forest.

    The bartender set down the ss he was cleaning and leaned in closer to the patrons, his voice filled with intrigue. "You want to hear something interesting? I heard there''s quite amotion over in the Second Hell realm. They say the Zodiac Emperor has made a return!"

    The patrons exchanged surprised nces. "The Zodiac Emperor?" one of them asked. "I thought that was just a legend, a bedtime story for kids."

    The bartender nodded. "That''s what most people thought, but apparently, it''s the real deal. The news has been spreading like wildfire. He''s said to be back and causing quite a stir."

    Another patron leaned in, curiosity piqued. "But how can they be sure it''s really him? What''s he doing?"

    The bartender shrugged. "I don''t have all the details, but it''s got the whole realm buzzing. They say he''s proven his identity somehow and that he''s taken action against a n called Wrymheart. Seems like he''s making waves."

    The patron who had some knowledge about the matter chimed in, mming his ss down for attention. "I''ve heard a bit more about this Zodiac Emperor business. He didn''t just show up out of the blue. No, he went and did something that no one else could. He singlehandedly took down an entire n, Wrymheart, right from the top. First, their progenitor, then their patriarch, and even their elites �C all gone."

    The other patrons leaned in, their eyes wide with astonishment. "You''re kidding," one of them said, incredulous. "That''s insane."

    The informed patron shook his head. "It''s no joke. The Wrymheart n has been a force to be reckoned with for ages, and this Zodiac Emperor came back and made them bite the dust."

    The bartender, now fully engrossed in the story, added, "And that''s how he''s proving his identity, huh? By taking down a whole n? He must be a formidable force."

    The old patron leaned in, a gleam of excitement in his eyes. "Formidable? Are you kidding me? ording to the legends, this Zodiac Emperor is the one who liberated the Golem City! He effectively brought down the reign of the Eternal Golem!"

    The other patrons gasped and exchanged shocked nces. "The Golem City? That ce is known for its imprable defenses," one of them muttered.

    The old patron nodded with a wise look. "Indeed, the Golem City was considered an unassable fortress, ruled by the Eternal Golem, an entity that had kept it under its iron grasp for centuries. The young Zodiac Emperor''s might and victory over it is nothing short of miraculous."

    Suddenly, the tavern''s door swung open, and a brilliant sh of lightning followed by a deafening p of thunder drew the attention of everyone inside. A group of cloaked individuals entered the dimly lit establishment, their presence shrouded in mystery. The one who appeared to be their leader confidently strode up to the bar counter, his hood concealing most of his face. With a smirk, he leaned in and ordered, "One Monkey King''s wine, please."

    Enjoy!

 Chapter 1119 Druid Lorian

    1119 Druid Lorian

    The bartender, caught off guard by the request for Monkey King''s wine, was taken aback for a moment. He quickly regained hisposure and offered a wry smile. "I''m sorry," he began, "but we can''t provide Monkey King''s wine here. It''s not only rare, but any imitation of it has never seeded without serious consequences, often proving fatal to the drinker."

    He hoped this exnation would suffice, as he couldn''t afford to put his customers at risk. The tavern had its fair share of tall tales and legendary concoctions, but Monkey King''s wine was beyond their reach.

    The bartender''s words carried an air of finality as he continued, "Not even the rulers of our realms cany their hands on Monkey King''s wine. There may be only one or two individuals in existence who have ever tasted that sweet, bubbly nectar." He paused for effect before adding, "You could count them on one hand."

    The bartender leaned in slightly, as if sharing a secret, and said, "But, I''ve got something special that you might enjoy." He reached under the counter and pulled out a bottle with abel that read "Stormfire Elixir." He ced it on the table in front of the cloaked figure.

    "This," he continued, "is as close as you can get to the Monkey King''s wine. It''s a rare and potent spirit, with a vor that dances on the taste buds and a warmth that fills your soul. It''s a favorite among adventurers and explorers. Care to give it a try?"

    The bartender expertly poured the amber liquid into the ss, the faint scent of spiced fruits and aged oak wafting through the air. As the ss filled, the liquid sparkled with an inner fire. The leader watched with anticipation, and the other cloaked figures leaned in closer, curious about the special elixir.

    "Enjoy," the bartender said as he slid the ss toward the leader. The leader picked it up and took a moment to appreciate the rich color and the enticing aroma.

    As the leader reached out his hand toward the ss, someone''s firm grip stopped him.

    "No, we have enough trouble as it is," a female voice spoke from one of the cloaked figures. The leader''s persistence was met with a strong counter.

    "But!" he protested, only to have the woman next to him reveal her identity. It was Cecile. With a gracious yet daring smile, she seized the ss and indulged in a sip of the Stormfire Elixir.

    The people in the tavern watched in awe as Cecile enjoyed the rare elixir. Her auburn hair flowed like liquid me, and her eyes held a captivating allure.

    The leader, both surprised and amused, watched her with a mixture of affection and pride.

    "You always go after what you want, Cecile," he remarked a hint of adoration in his gaze.

    Cecile lowered the ss, her lips glistening from the elixir. "In this world, you have to seize the moment when you can."

    Laughter erupted among the cloaked figures, diffusing the tension in the room and adding a sense of levity to the atmosphere.

    Thaedan, the Greenleaf patriarch, took a step forward, his identity hidden beneath his cloaked figure. He gestured to the bartender, requesting a mild drink to soothe his throat from his earlier exertions.

    He then turned his attention to the leader, revealing his presence. "Emperor, what would you like to drink?" Thaedan inquired with a respectful bow.

    The simple address, "Emperor," echoed throughout the room, drawing the gaze of everyone present onto the leader.

    Intrigued murmurs fluttered through the patrons as they exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued by the unexpected presence of an emperor.

    The leader let out a resigned sigh, "It''s more like what can I drink."

    "Darling will have one ss of milk," a voice chimed in, capturing the attention of the room. Selena unveiled her face with a smirk, revealing her stunning features as she spoke.

    The bartender''s mind reeled as he tried to piece together the auburn-haired woman, the dark-haired beauty, the term "emperor," and the shocking revtion. He stammered, "D-Don''t tell me..."

    The room fell into hushed anticipation as the leader pulled back his cloak, revealing himself as none other than the illustrious Emperor who had made waves throughout the Second Realm. Whispers and gasps swept through the tavern as patrons realized the truth. The Emperor himself had graced them with his presence.

    "One ss of milk," the Emperor, Lyon, calmly ordered, defying the expectations of a room that had been filled with tales of his legendary exploits.

    The atmosphere in the tavern was palpably tense, with the thunderous storm outside mirroring the nervousness inside. The bartender, realizing the gravity of the situation, quickly collected himself. He approached the Emperor with the utmost respect, handing over the ss of milk. He felt the need to apologize for his earlier words, realizing they were hardly suitable for addressing someone as esteemed as the Emperor.

    "I deeply apologize, Your Excellency," the bartender said with a slight bow, regret and humility evident in his voice. "It''s an honor to have you here. If there''s anything you require, please don''t hesitate to ask." The patrons continued to watch in awe and reverence as the unexpected guests enjoyed their drinks in their midst.

    The realization dawned on the bartender, now understanding why the leader had initially inquired about the Monkey King''s Wine. It became apparent to him that this person might be among those very few individuals who could count such a rare and coveted experience on one finger.

    As he observed the group, the bartender couldn''t help but think, "This Emperor, he''s truly extraordinary." However, he kept these musings to himself, maintaining an aura of respect and decorum.

    Lyon simply smiled at the bartender''sments, showing that he took no offense. In a calm and friendly tone, he responded, "It''s quite alright. I''ve heard all sorts of stories. Sometimes, they even amuse me." He sipped his ss of milk, looking rxed and unfazed by the attention and the ongoing conversation around him.

    Cecile leaned forward, her eyes focused on the bartender. "We''re interested in any information about an Ancient Tree that might be hidden deep within the forest, and its significance."

    The bartender leaned in closer and began to share what he knew, "Well, there''s a tale that''s been circting here recently. Tamarik, a dark elf, ventured into the forest seeking something of great value behind the legend of the Ancient Tree. He wasst seen seven days ago. Some say he boasted he''d be the first to im the treasure."

    Karina chimed in, "Do you know more about this Ancient Tree? Is there a way to find it or any information about what it might hold?"

    The bartender pondered for a moment before replying, "I''ve heard stories of the Ancient Tree''s great wisdom, its ability to rejuvenate and provide answers to those who can reach it. But the forest it''s hidden in is known to be treacherous, with no safe path to reach it. Many have tried, and as far as I know, none have returned."

    Kesya, always direct, asked, "Is there anyone here who might have seen or heard more about the Ancient Tree?"

    The bartender looked around the room, then nodded in the direction of a quiet corner, "You might want to ask the individual over there. He spent a lot of time near the forest and could have more information for you."

    Cecile thanked the bartender, but the group didn''t need to move from their spots as the two individuals approached them. Thaedan quickly noticed that he had small antlers and wore garments adorned with various natural elements, a signature attire of their druid race. He smiled and greeted the fellow druids.

    The old druid with long gnarled staff, returned Thaedan''s smile, "Indeed, it''s a rare encounter these days. I am Lorian."

    Thaedan nodded, acknowledging his presence, "Pleasure to meet you. We''re in search of information regarding an Ancient Tree hidden deep within the forest. We''ve heard it''s quite significant and may have the answers we seek."

    Lorian, with a deep sense of concern in his voice, advised Thaedan and the Emperor about the perilous nature of the forest. "No druid has ever returned to share their tales," he warned, "the forest ys no favorites." Thaedan''s expression grew solemn as he recognized the gravity of the situation. He turned to the Emperor, his face marked by deep concern, and said, "This situation is far more dire than I initially thought."

    Kesya couldn''t help but smirk at the ominous information, her confidence in her abilities unwavering.

    Thaedan, genuinely concerned, turned to Lorian and inquired, "Is there any way to enter the forest safely?" He knew that the group needed a n, and Lorian''s wisdom might provide a glimmer of hope in the face of such a perilous journey.

    Lorian sighed, his expression heavy with the weight of his knowledge. "Entering the forest safely is an endeavor even we druids have not dared to undertake. The forest jealously guards its secrets, and there''s no assured path to safety. It''s a perilous and unpredictable ce, my friend."

    Thaedan nodded solemnly, realizing the magnitude of their quest.

 Chapter 1120 Enter The Forest

    1120 Enter The Forest

    Thaedan leaned in, his voiceced with determination. "Have you ever tried to speak to the ancient forest, or specifically, the ancient tree? Being a druid, you possess the unique ability tomunicate with nature. Perhaps, we can reach an understanding."

    Lorian, with a regretful sigh, slowly shook his head. "I have, Thaedan. I''ve tried to reach out to the ancient tree, to establish some form of connection. But the forest remains silent, as if it has no intentions of engaging with us. It''s a daunting and ancient entity, and our attempts tomunicate have been met with nothing but eerie silence."

    Thaedan and Lyon exchanged nces, realizing the gravity of their situation. The ancient forest was far more enigmatic and challenging than they had initially anticipated.

    Lyon, his determination unwavering, shook his head. "No, Lorian, it doesn''t matter. We need to speak with the ancient tree. There''s something we must find out, and I won''t let this forest''s treacherous reputation deter us."

    Lorian disyed his deep concern, addressing Lyon respectfully. "Your Excellency, I implore you to reconsider. The forest is treacherous, filled with dangers beyond measure. It''s safer for you not to traverse it."

    Lyon''s eyes, filled with a resolute resolve, met Lorian''s. "The tree can either choose to speak, or I''ll find a way to make it talk. I won''t be dissuaded, and I don''t mind the path we must take."

    As the emperor rose from his seat, his friends followed suit. The atmosphere in the tavern grew tense, as the determination in Lyon''s eyes cast aside the fear that the forest held.

    With a forceful push, Lyon flung the tavern door wide open, and as if in response to his determination, the downpour outside gradually eased into a light rain. The group followed him, and with a steely resolve in his eyes, he took the lead toward the looming forest.

    As Lyon flung the tavern door open, a sudden hush descended over the storm, reducing the downpour to a gentle rain. The patrons inside couldn''t help but exchange nervous nces, their wide eyes reflecting a mix of fear and curiosity. Lyon stepped out with determination, leading the way towards the foreboding forest thaty in wait.

    One brave soul within the tavern murmured, "Could it be... the Zodiac Emperor?" His voice was hushed, but it carried through the room, filling the air with a sense of awe.

    Another patron responded, "If anyone can conquer that forest and uncover its secrets, it''s him."

    With each passing moment, the crowd''s apprehension turned into determination. They looked at one another, silently acknowledging the audacious journey they were about to undertake. All of them, were drawn by the legend of the Zodiac Emperor.

    Thaedan stood at the forefront of the ominous forest, its aura of mystery and peril palpable. He turned to Lyon and the party, introducing them to the perilous ce they were about to enter.

    "This, Your Excellency," Thaedan began, "is the forest, a ce of legends and countless tales. It''s and of untamed nature, with secrets hidden in every shadow and beneath every tree."

    Kesya smirked, adding with a hint of excitement, "Well, what could be more thrilling than a stroll through a forest where no one ever returned, right?"

    Thaedan nodded with a solemn expression and a touch of sadness in his voice, "Indeed, this forest is known for iming the lives of those who dare to explore its depths. It has no favorites, and even seasoned druids like myself have felt the touch of death within."

    The tense atmosphere and the gravity of their mission weighed heavily on everyone. Lyon and his friends prepared themselves mentally for the perilous journey ahead.

    Thaedan turned to Lyon and hesitantly spoke, "Your Excellency, before we embark deeper into this forest, I would like to make one attempt tomunicate with the Ancient Tree, the heart of this forest. It''s a long shot, but it''s worth trying."

    Lyon nodded, understanding the significance of the Ancient Tree. "Go ahead, Thaedan. We''ll stay here and watch over you."

    Thaedan took a deep breath and began his ritual, focusing on connecting with the ancient spirit of the forest. The air around him seemed to change as he closed his eyes, and the breeze became a gentle whisper in the ears of those gathered.

    After several moments of silence, Thaedan opened his eyes with a hint of disappointment. "I''ve tried, but there''s no response. It seems the Ancient Tree remains silent, or perhaps it no longer exists."

    Thaedan couldn''t help but shiver, fully aware of the deeper implications lurking behind Kesya''s enigmatic grin. As Lyon took the first determined step into the dense forest, hispanions closely following suit, the onlookers outside the tavern couldn''t contain their hushed discussions. They murmured among themselves, sharing stories of the legendary Zodiac Emperor and his audacious quest into the perilous Third Hell forest. The bartender, ovee by the intrigue, decided to close the tavern temporarily, joining the gathered crowd to witness Lyon''s departure.

    One of the patrons couldn''t help but voice his awe, "It''s not every day you see the Zodiac Emperor in action. If anyone can get into that forest ande out alive, it''s him."

    Others nodded in agreement, their eyes fixed on the disappearing figures, knowing that history was unfolding before them.

    "He better find what he''s looking for," another patron added. "Or else, that forest will im another one."

    Outside the forest, Lorian overheard the ongoing discussions among the spectators, and with a solemn expression, he intervened, shaking his head in response to their conjectures. "No," he said, raising his voice to be heard clearly over the buzz of the crowd. "If you''ve ever heard the tales of the Zodiac Emperor, you would know that it''s more likely he will im the forest."

    As he spoke, a bolt of lightning illuminated the sky with a sudden sh, temporarily diverting the attention of the onlookers from the forest to the sky.

    Lyon and hispanions ventured further into the forest, the dense canopy overhead filtering the daylight into dappled patches of sunlight that yed on the forest floor. Kesya remarked as they walked, "Seems like the rain finally let up, and it''s turning into a rather pleasant afternoon."

    The forest around them was both enchanting and foreboding, with towering trees and ancient moss-covered rocks casting eerie shadows. Birdsong and the rustling of leaves created an eerie yet calming soundscape, filling the air with an aura of mystery and danger that even the group of skilled adventurers couldn''t ignore.

    Thaedan marveled at the ethereal beauty that surrounded them. "I can hardly believe that such a world exists within this forest," he whispered in awe. "It''s as if all those rumors and legends weren''t just tales spun from thin air."

    The forest''s natural beauty was undeniable, with giant trees adorned with emerald leaves, vibrant flowers of varying hues scattered among the undergrowth, and beams of soft, golden sunlight that danced through the treetops. It was a captivating and surreal sight, making the journey feel like a dream.

    Cecile couldn''t help but feel a sense of caution despite the stunning beauty surrounding them. She observed the lush surroundings, her eyes narrowed as she spoke, "This ce reeks of traps and illusions, almost too perfect to be real."

    Her words hung in the air, and her statement was met with nods of agreement from herpanions. It was a reminder that appearances could be deceiving, and they couldn''t let their guard down in this seemingly magical forest.

    A voice, as ancient as the forest itself, resonated amongst the trees. It seemed to praise Cecile for her keen and sharp intuition. The voice added a touch of humor, saying, "I''ve always had my doubts about so-called ''woman''s intuition,'' but perhaps there''s some truth to it after all."

    The source of the voice remained hidden, blending seamlessly with the natural surroundings. It was as if the forest itself was speaking, and its tone held a mixture of wisdom and amusement.

    Cecile couldn''t help but smirk, though she directed her response to the unseen presence, "Well, even the forest has its secrets, and we''re here to uncover them."

    The voice chuckled softly, and it became apparent that they were not alone in this enchanted forest, for it held mysteries and surprises beyond their imagination.

    Lyon stopped in his tracks, hismanding tone carrying through the forest as he addressed the mysterious voice. "Where are you? I need to speak with you urgently."

    The ancient tree, still veiled by the forest''s mystique, responded with skepticism, "Bah, another treasure hunter? I won''t entertain your greedy pursuits."

    Lyon''s tone grew more resolute as he replied, "I am not a treasure hunter. I seek answers, not riches. I need to know about the cloaked healer who has visited you."

    The forest fell into an eerie silence as the voice contemted Lyon''s words. It seemed to weigh his intentions before responding cautiously, "Why should I trust you? What is your connection to this cloaked healer?"

    Lyon''s response was firm andced with emotion as he dered, "There is a chance that she... is my wife!" His words echoed through the forest, resounding with a mix of determination and desperation.

    The ancient tree, hidden among the towering branches, seemed to resonate with the depth of Lyon''s words. It was as if the forest itself was listening to this heartfelt revtion.

 Chapter 1121 Clues?

    1121 Clues?

    "Your wife?" the ancient tree spoke with a hint of disbelief. Its voice, deep and reverberating, held a tone of skepticism that resonated through the forest. "Heh, hahaha, don''t be ridiculous. Such audacious ims are often used to deceive."

    Thaedan, moved by the gravity of the situation and aware of Lyon''s immense power, spoke with a tone of earnest supplication. "Mighty Ancient Tree, I implore you to heed our pleas. The matter we seek your guidance on holds profound significance, and the one who stands before you, the Zodiac Emperor, is not to be underestimated. He is the epitome of resolve and determination."

    The ancient tree seemed to ponder Thaedan''s words, and a deep silence filled the forest as if all of nature itself awaited its response.

    The ancient tree''s initial disbelief quickly transformed into anger. "The Zodiac Emperor, you say?" it thundered. "That man, he who dared challenge the wrath of Paradise and Purgatory... Lies! Lies! Lies!"

    As the ancient tree''s fury rumbled through the forest, the ground quaked beneath their feet. Tremendous veins of pulsating energy erupted from the earth, wrapping around Thaedan and coiling him tightly.

    Thaedan''s voice quivered with desperation. "No! Please, you must believe me! Continuing this will only lead to a catastrophe!" He cast a frantic look toward Lyon, whose furrowed brows hinted at his waning patience.

    "Gh!!!" As the coils tightened around Thaedan, he winced in pain, struggling to maintain hisposure. Meanwhile, Karina began stretching her muscles, preparing for whatever mighte next, and Kesya jogged in ce to keep her muscles loose.

    Lyon clenched his fists in frustration.

    Cecile waved her hand and gave a firmmand, "Kesya, Karina, time to teach the old stem a lesson. Raze the forest."

    The ancient tree let out a heartyugh, "Hahahaha, this is amusing, you can try, you are all very wee to try!"

    Kesya grinned with a hint of sadistic amusement as she embraced her incredible power. With eerieughter, she unleashed her might upon the forest. The ground rumbled as trees crumbled to the ground, a symphony of destruction echoing through the forest. The group was making their message loud and clear. Theyers of illusion began to crack under the overwhelming force, revealing hints of the forest''s true form.

    The ancient tree''sughter faded, reced by a growing sense of dread. It had underestimated the determination and power of Lyon and hispanions, and the forest began to bear the scars of their relentless assault. Initially amused, now found itself in the face of overwhelming force. It trembled as the forest around it crumbled under the power of the two formidable women.

    The tree spoke once more, this time with a note of desperation in its voice, "Wait! Stop! I can help you... but promise me you won''t harm me!"

    Cecile with a hint of satisfaction in her expression, "You have our attention."

    As the menacing veins coiling around Thaedan gradually loosened, the patriarch of Greenleaf found himself released from the tree''s grip. He copsed to the forest floor, gasping for breath and struggling to regain hisposure.

    The ancient tree, sensing that it had no choice but to cooperate, spoke with a tone of urgency, "I will help you, but I need your word that you won''t harm me or the illusion any further. I can sense that you''re not here for mere treasure, there is something else driving you...e."

    13:48

    As Lyon and hispanions stood before the jumble of trees, the forest seemed to respond to their presence. The dense vegetation parted before them, creating a path that cut through the forest like a wave parting in the ocean. It revealed a special, almost mystical pathway, and Lyon, ever determined, took the lead.

    He didn''t hesitate for a moment. With confidence and unwavering belief in his abilities, he stepped forward, knowing that no traps or illusions could hold sway over him and hispanions. The ancient forest, with its hidden secrets, had yielded to the power of the Zodiac Emperor.

    Thaedan, still recovering from his encounter with the ancient tree, marveled at the unfolding scene and joined hispanions in following Lyon down this newfound path.

    At the end of the path, the group stood before the rejuvenated ancient tree, a sight both surprising and awe-inspiring. Contrary to what the legends had described, the tree was not the massive and towering giant one might expect. Instead, it had a slender, almost delicate appearance, as if it had weathered drought, yet its fresh, vibrant leaves spoke of a different story.

    The tree''s thin form belied its age and power, and it stood with an air of ancient wisdom. Itcked a conventional mouth, yet it possessed the unique ability tomunicate. As they gazed upon this extraordinary tree, they were filled with curiosity and anticipation.

    The ancient tree''s leaves quivered as though they were bowing, and its slender form seemed to incline slightly. It was a peculiar sight, witnessing a tree exhibit such deference. The tree conveyed its apologies through its rustling branches and trembling leaves, showing deep humility.

    In a voice filled with reverence and gratitude, it spoke, "I humbly apologize for my false assumptions, great Emperor. I never anticipated your return and your enduring youth. I express my deepest gratitude for your mercy in sparing me."

    Lyon nodded graciously, understanding the ancient tree''s perspective. "Your apology is epted. We havee with a pressing matter, and we seek your guidance and wisdom to help us."

    The ancient tree rustled again, a sign that it was ready to listen to Lyon''s request.

    Lyon, with his signature calm, spoke to the ancient tree, "I am seeking any information regarding the cloaked healer, for she might be my wife."

    The tree responded by muttering, "The Benevolent Empress..."

    "Yes, Maria," Lyon affirmed. "I believe that the cloaked healer is her."

    The ancient tree''s branches swayed as it recollected the past. It began its tale with a soft, rustling voice.

    The tree began, "Many ages ago when I was withering and near death, the cloaked healer, whom you speak of, approached me. She was kind and offered to heal me. I was skeptical at first, after the betrayal of other beings, but her actions intrigued me, for few would be sopassionate. I epted her offer, and she used her unique abilities to rejuvenate me, a concoction beyondprehension. The energy of the concoction she provided revitalized my core and the soil, and I felt a resurgence of life. And it only cost me a single flower."

    Lyon leaned in, his expression eager as he listened. "Did she ever mention her name?"

    The ancient tree replied, "She did not reveal her name or identity. She was always cloaked, and her voice remained veiled in mystery. But her aura exuded kindness and benevolence."

    Cecile interjected, "Do you know where she went after that?"

    The tree''s leaves rustled gently. "She departed for various ces in the realms, offering her unique services to those in need. She wandered, bringing sce to those who sought her aid. I believe she is guided by a noble purpose."

    "I''m sorry," the tree began, "had I known that she was the Benevolent Empress, I could have... I could have offered her so much more in return. She gave me life, and I had no inkling of her true identity. My actions, orck thereof, were a disservice to one as noble as her."

    Lyon turned back to the tree and reassured it, "Do not me yourself. She chose to help you out ofpassion, not for reward.

    "Do you have any clue?" asked Selena.

    The ancient tree spoke with a sense of solemnity, "I am connected to the broader realm of Third Hell, and I have searched through my connections, but I found no trace of the cloaked healer, Maria. I apologize for not being able to provide more information."

    Rui, still by Lyon''s side, chimed in, "It''s a reminder, Lyon, that no matter how small or unexpected, the path to what you seek may lie in the most unlikely ces. We''ll find Maria, I''m sure of it."

    As Rui revealed himself to console Lyon, the ethereal being''s presence was calming and soothing. It whispered words of encouragement to Lyon, assuring him that they would find Maria.

    Meanwhile, the ancient tree continued to speak, "I have encountered a being of such a kind before. It was a vivid ghost, wandering in the Third Realm. However, it was an arrogant rodent."

    Lyon''s brows furrowed as he asked, "An arrogant rodent?

    The tree exined, "This ghostly creature imed to have connections throughout the realms and had knowledge of many secrets. It was condescending and believed itself to be of great importance."

    "Don''t tell me..." Shen muttered. "Oh damn it, I was hoping we found himst..." said Sun.

    "It must be him," Rui nodded. Lyon''s brows slowly raised. A master of stratagem, magic, talisman crafting, and an absolute asshole to talk to, "Uncle Minx."

    Enjoy!

    Thank you for all of your support!

    Have a nice day everyone!!

    Big_Yellow

 Chapter 1122 Grond Ironhelm of Giant Race

    1122 Grond Ironhelm of Giant Race

    The ancient tree, still trembling from its recent ordeal, gathered enough courage to pose a question to Lyon. "Mighty Emperor, if I may ask, what is the connection between you and the mischievous ghost, Minx? It appears that you share a profound history."

    Lyon, leaning against the rejuvenated tree, nced at the ancient being with a thoughtful expression. "Minx is aplicated figure. He was my mentor, a master of various arts, but his methods were unconventional. He yed a crucial role in shaping me into the Zodiac Emperor you see today."

    The ancient tree, its leaves rustling with curiosity, couldn''t contain its excitement. "Ah, the illustrious figure who crafted the mighty Zodiac Emperor! What an honor to stand in the presence of such greatness!"

    The ancient tree, eager for more insights, leaned forward. "How intriguing! Could you share more about your connection with Minx?"

    Lyon chuckled, reminiscing about the past. "He was a trickster, a relentless teacher, and an old friend. Our interactions were filled with banter, and despite the challenges, he yed a crucial role in shaping the Zodiac Emperor you see before you."

    The ancient tree, realizing Minx''s significance, turned sycophantic. "Ah, a connection with one of the illustrious figures who contributed to your formidable existence. It is an honor to have such esteemed beings gracing this realm."

    Lyon nodded in acknowledgment. The tree continued, "If there''s anything I can assist you with, Emperor, in your quest to find Minx or any other matter, please do not hesitate to ask. Your will is mymand."

    Lyon, his eyes focused and determined, turned to the rejuvenated ancient tree. "Where was thest ce you encountered Minx?"

    The ancient tree, sensing Lyon''s urgency, responded with a hint of nostalgia, "Ah, the mischievous Minx. Our paths crossed near the enchanting Enigma Falls. It was there that Ist glimpsed the mighty ghost, wandering with his peculiar charm."\

    Lyon, intrigued by the revtion, nodded in acknowledgment. "Enigma Falls it is, then. We appreciate your assistance."

    Thaedan, his eyes widening with surprise, interjected, "Enigma Falls? That''s at the far end of Third Hell, a ce notorious for ever-changingndscapes and shifting illusions. Navigating through that realm is no easy feat, even for seasoned druids like myself."

    Lyon, undeterred, turned to Thaedan. "We''ve faced challenges before. Enigma Falls won''t be the first, nor thest. Besides, the prospect of finding Minx and, potentially, the Benevolent Empress, is worth the journey."

    Thaedan, though concerned, nodded in understanding. "Very well, Emperor. Lead the way, and I shall guide you through the illusions that veil Enigma Falls."

    With their resolve strengthened, Lyon and his group prepared for the arduous journey to the elusive Enigma Falls, where mysteries awaited them at every turn.

    Rui, shaking her head with certainty, asserted, "No need for guidance through the veils of Enigma Falls. Against Minx, you would fail miserably. I have no doubt that the entire legend of Enigma Falls is his doing."

    The ancient tree, after a moment of contemtion, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, it might be true. Minx could very well be the reason Enigma Falls exists in its current mysterious state."

    Lyon, acknowledging their insights, tightened his grip on his determination. "We''ll face whatever challenges Enigma Falls throws at us. Our goal is to find Minx and, if possible, bring back the Benevolent Empress. Let''s press on."

    ---

    The world outside the dense forest was now under the soft touch of light rain, creating a serene atmosphere. The once-turbulent storm had settled into a gentle drizzle, adding a soothing rhythm to the surroundings. The wet ground reflected the muted sunlight, casting a calming glow on thendscape.

    As the raindrops continued to fall, the patrons who had gathered to witness Lyon''s departure exchanged whispers and nces, their curiosity lingering in the air. The bartender, still standing near the entrance, observed the scene with a mix of awe and trepidation. The aftermath of Lyon''s encounter with the ancient tree left an air of anticipation, and the weather seemed to echo the uncertain yet determined mood of the unfolding journey.

    The crowd outside the forest exchanged hushed conversations, their eyes fixed on the entrance as they eagerly awaited the return of the emperor from the mysterious depths of the ancient trees. Whispers fluttered through the air, carrying a blend of curiosity, awe, and a tinge of anxiety.

    "Is he really going to conquer that forest?"

    "I heard the ancient tree is a formidable force. No one''s evere back alive!"

    "Emperor Lyon, they say he''s not like anyone else. Maybe he''ll seed."

    A concerned murmuring spread among the onlookers, creating a tapestry of emotions that mirrored the uncertainty of the weather. The soft rain continued to fall, providing a gentle backdrop to the collective anticipation that lingered in the air.

    The rain fell steadily, casting a glistening sheen on the onlookers eagerly awaiting the return of the Zodiac Emperor. Amidst the crowd, a sudden hush enveloped the scene as a figure emerged, astride a powerful steed. Grond Ironhelm, a formidable warrior of the Giant Race, made amanding entrance. His giant frame, bald head, and enchanted steel armor demanded attention as he rode through the rain-drenched ground.

    With an air of arrogance, Grond dismounted his massive steed and stood tall with his arms crossed. The onlookers, recognizing the renowned warrior, fell into a collective murmur, recounting tales of his legendary exploits. Grond surveyed the scene with a challenging glint in his eyes, expecting a confrontation befitting his warrior stature.

    "He once faced a dragon and lived to tell the tale," someone whispered.

    "I heard he cleaved through an entire army of demons like a scythe through wheat," another voice added.

    Grond Ironhelm, the giant warrior, made a bold entrance into the midst of the onlookers. His heavy footsteps echoed with authority, drawing the attention of those gathered. Raindrops danced around him as if reluctant to touch the mighty figure.

    With arms crossed, Grond surveyed the crowd, his gaze fixed on the forest''s entrance. "Seems the Zodiac Emperor has entered the forest. About time someone faced the challenges within," he dered, his deep voice carrying a hint of arrogance.

    The onlookers exchanged knowing nces, discussing Grond''s past exploits in hushed tones. "They say he single-handedly defeated a horde of shadow creatures in the Twilight Canyon," someone whispered. Another chimed in, "And the time he confronted the Fire Drake in the Molten Peaks."

    Grond, catching wind of their conversation, smirked arrogantly. "Confidencees from unmatched strength and countless triumphs. Let''s see if the Zodiac Emperor lives up to the hype."

    As the realization spread through the crowd, murmurs and whispers intensified. The onlookers exchanged nervous nces, unsure of what would unfold. Grond, standing tall and imposing, seemed eager for a confrontation. The tension in the air thickened with each passing moment. The mere prospect of a sh between two formidable figures ignited a mix of excitement and anxiety among the spectators. The rain continued to drizzle, adding to the charged atmosphere.

    The onlookers shifted ufortably, their anticipation growing. Grond''s reputation as a formidable warrior from the Giant n fueled the collective apprehension. Some dared to whisper about his past victories and the awe-inspiring tales that apanied his name.

    One brave soul ventured to ask, "Do you think he can defeat the Emperor?"

    Grond chuckled arrogantly, "Defeat? He might as well kneel before my might. The Zodiac Emperor will learn the true meaning of power today."

    The onlookers gasped in unison as the mysterious forest seemed to respond to their collective anticipation. The trees, ancient guardians of the unknown, parted seamlessly, revealing a clear path. Murmurs of awe and disbelief swept through the crowd, and Grond, the imposing giant, raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    "What in the realms is happening?" someone eximed, their voice trembling with a mix of fear and excitement.

    Grond, ever the arrogant warrior, spoke with a hint of suspicion, "Is this some trickery? A forest bowing to the Zodiac Emperor?"

    The onlookers held their breath as the silhouettes gradually emerged from the path, each step revealing more details. A hushed excitement spread through the crowd, and the rays of sunlight piercing through the parting clouds highlighted the figures. Whispers erupted as someone pointed out the unmistakable features.

    "Look! It''s him! The Zodiac Emperor!"

    Gasps of amazement filled the air as Lyon, followed by hispanions, stepped into the open, breaking through the veil of the enigmatic forest. The crowd erupted into cheers, a mixture of awe and reverence filling the atmosphere.

    Grond, the giant warrior, watched with a grudging admiration. "So, he did it," he muttered, a hint of respect in his tone.

    Grond stepped forward, his massive figure naturally towering over the crowd, Lyon''szy gazezily lifted to meet the giant''s grinning face. The air crackled with the anticipation of an impending sh between two prominent figures.

    "Huh?" Lyon muttered, his eyes narrowing slightly as he looked up at Grond. The onlookers sensed the brewing tension, and whispers spread through the crowd like wildfire.

    "Grond''s challenging the Zodiac Emperor!"

    "I never thought I''d see the day!"

    The murmurs escted, excitement and curiosity intertwining. Grond, confident and seemingly relishing the moment, addressed Lyon with a heartyugh.

    "Zodiac Emperor, it seems the forest has deemed you worthy, but I wonder if you can prove your might against a warrior of the Giant Race. What say you?"

    Enjoy!

    Thank you for all of your support!

    Have a nice day everyone!!

 Chapter 1123 Enigma Falls

    1123 Enigma Falls

    "What makes you think that you''re worthy to face me?" Lyon revealed a yful smirk, his eyes glinting with amusement. Grond''s lips twitched, and he grudgingly said, "That''s what I like to hear." With a swift motion, he raised his massive axe before swinging it downward.

    The incredible momentum of the swing caught everyone by surprise. Grond''s attackunched a shockwave that repelled the light rain, creating a temporary barrier against the droplets. The forceful motion and the ensuing impact sent ripples through the air, and the eyes of the onlookers widened in astonishment.

    The sh between the Zodiac Emperor and the Giant warrior had begun, and the first strike was a powerful disy of strength that left the crowd on the edge of their seats. Some shielded their eyes from the rainwater sshed by the shockwave, while others couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer force unleashed in the opening move.

    Grond raised one of his massive brows, his eyes narrowing as Lyon stood seemingly unscathed. However, a closer look revealed that the Zodiac Emperor was encased in a protective barrier of thick roots. The roots had sprung out from the ground, wrapping Lyon in a cocoon of natural defense.

    The onlookers gasped at the sight, their eyes widening as they witnessed Lyon''s unique ability tomand the elements. The axe, with all its might, was halted to an entire stop by the thickness of the roots. Grond''s expression shifted from surprise to frustration as he struggled against the unexpected resistance.

    Lyon, with a calm demeanor, looked directly at Grond. "You''ll need more than that," he remarked, his voice carrying a confident tone despite the ongoing sh.

    The onlookers, including the mesmerized bartender, were in a state of bewilderment. Their eyes struggled toprehend the extraordinary disy of power unfolding before them. Whispers and hushed murmurs permeated the air as they tried to make sense of Lyon''s abilities.

    The bartender, with a noticeable gulp, turned to a fellow onlooker. "Did he just... im the forest?" he muttered, the realization dawning on him. The once-dreadful forest now seemed to bow to the Zodiac Emperor''smand.

    The crowd exchanged uncertain nces, unsure of what to make of this unexpected turn of events. The rain continued to fall, casting a surreal atmosphere over the scene. The ongoing battle between Lyon and Grond added an extrayer of intrigue, leaving the onlookers on the edge of their seats.

    Grond, undeterred by the initial resistance, swung his axe with increased intensity. Each strike created shockwaves that sent ripples through the air, yet the formidable roots remained steadfast, absorbing the force with unwavering resilience.

    His frustration mounting, Grond unleashed a barrage of relentless shes, aiming to overpower Lyon''s defense. The onlookers watched in awe as the giant''s mighty blows collided with the unyielding roots, creating a spectacle of raw power shing against nature''s defense.

    In the midst of the chaotic onught, Grond growled, "Stubborn roots! Yield!" His voice echoed through the clearing, a testament to his determination to break through Lyon''s formidable defense.Lyon, protected by the mystical roots, stood unfazed, a calm and almost yful expression on his face.

    Lyon, with a calm yet authoritative demeanor, extended his hand toward the colossal roots. "Move," hemanded. The roots, as if responding to his will, crumpled and twisted, creating a warning tension in the air. Then, with a sudden release, the tension propelled Grond upward with tremendous force, crashing him into the dark clouds above. The impact created a temporary hole in the cloud cover, allowing rays of sunlight to pierce through.

    The onlookers stood in stunned disbelief, their expressions ranging from amazement to sheer astonishment. Murmurs of awe swept through the crowd as Lyon''s disy of power left an indelible mark on their minds. The bartender, wiping a wet ss absentmindedly, muttered, "Zodiac Emperor... truly a force of nature."

    Lyon, with a subtle yetmanding gesture, twisted his wrist and raised two fingers upward. "Lead, to Enigma Falls," he uttered. The ground beneath him and hispanions trembled, responding to Lyon''s unspokenmand. Thicker roots emerged, gracefully lifting them into the air. The onlookers below could only watch in awe as the Zodiac Emperor and hispanions ascended, leaving them with lips gaped and eyes wide.

    Murmurs of astonishment rippled through the crowd, and one onlooker eximed, "Did you see that? The forest itself obeys him!" Another whispered, "Enigma Falls... is he nning to challenge that ce now!?" The once-ordinary afternoon had transformed into a spectacle of extraordinary power, and the onlookers couldn''t help but feel the weight of witnessing history unfold before their eyes.

    Above the clouds, Lyon and hispanions traversed the sky, carried by the thick roots that emerged from the ground at Lyon''smand. Thaedan, the druid patriarch of Greenleaf, marveled at the unprecedented experience. "By the roots of the ancient trees," he whispered, "this is beyond my wildest imaginings."

    Karina, known for her prowess inbat, couldn''t hide her astonishment. "Lyon, this is incredible! How are you doing this?"

    Lyon, his eyes focused on the distant horizon, responded calmly, "The forest responds to my will. It recognizes me as its master." The wind whispered through the leaves, and the entire scene unfolded like a mythical journey through the heavens. The group continued their ascent, leaving the clouds beneath them and the Third Hell realm sprawling beneath.

    As they soared higher, Lyon''s thoughts were consumed by the revtion about Maria, the Benevolent Empress, and the connection to Minx. The anticipation for the encounter at Enigma Falls added ayer of intensity to the already surreal journey through the skies.

    As Lyon and hispanions descended from the sky, piercing through the clouds, a breathtaking view unfolded beneath them. Enigma Falls revealed itself in all its splendor��a realm of everchangingndscapes, shifting illusions, and mesmerizing beauty. The cascading waterfalls created a symphony of soothing sounds that echoed through the vast expanse.

    Thaedan, his eyes wide with wonder, couldn''t help but express his awe, "Enigma Falls, a ce where reality dances with illusions. It''s said that even time itself is uncertain here."

    Karina, her senses heightened by the mystical surroundings, added, "This is unlike any other ce I''ve seen. The legends don''t do it justice."

    Lyon, maintaining his focus on the unfolding scenery, remarked, "Stay vignt. Uncle Minx might have woven his tricks into the very fabric of this ce. We need to be careful."

    The group continued their descent, approaching the enigmatic realm with a mix of anticipation and caution. The air seemed charged with magic, and the very atmosphere resonated with the mysteries that Enigma Falls held.

    The ancient tree''s voice echoed through the air, reaching Lyon and hispanions. "I apologize, but my influence does not extend beyond this point. Enigma Falls is a realm beyond my reach, and venturing further may lead to unforeseen consequences."

    Thaedan, acknowledging the limitations, nodded and said, "Thank you for guiding us this far. We will proceed with caution from here."

    Cecile, her eyes scanning the mysteriousndscape, added, "We tread into the unknown. Be prepared for anything, and stay close."

    The ancient tree''s branches rustled softly as if offering a parting blessing, and Lyon, with determination in his eyes, led the group deeper into the enchanting domain of Enigma Falls. The atmosphere grew more surreal, and the very air seemed to pulse with hidden secrets waiting to be unraveled.

    Cecile raised a cautious eyebrow as the group ventured further into the realm, the air thick with an otherworldly essence. "Be wary, everyone," she warned, her voice carrying a hint of concern. "Enigma Falls is known for its illusions. We might find ourselves separated or facing deceptive challenges."

    Thaedan nodded in agreement, his druidic senses attuned to the subtle shifts in the environment. "Illusions can y tricks on the mind. Stay close, and let''s rely on each other to navigate through this mysteriousndscape."

    Lyon turned to Rui, seeking guidance in the face of the uing encounter with Minx. "Mother, is there anything you can tell me about Uncle Minx that might help us in this situation?"

    Rui considered Lyon''s question, her expression pensive. "That rodent is a master of talismans and runes. His deceptive nature knows no bounds. You, Lyon, know him better than anyone. Remember his tactics, be cautious of his tricks, and watch out for any talismans or runes he might employ. That''s where his true power lies."

    Lyon nodded solemnly, absorbing Rui''s advice. "Thank you, Mother. I''ll keep that in mind. Let''s proceed with caution, everyone. Minx won''t make this easy for us."

    Lyon''s excitement radiated through his smirk as he confidently stepped forward, thendscape before him immediately transformed, unfolding into the breathtaking scenery of a towering waterfall, its cascading waters glistening under the ethereal light.

    "Enigma Falls," Lyon mused, his voiceced with a mix of anticipation and curiosity. "Quite the illusion, but I won''t lose, Uncle Minx, give me your best sh��" The ground beneath him suddenly erupted in a dazzling light, catching him off guard. Before anyone could react, he was propelled forward, his entire being disappearing through the cascading waters of the waterfall. The unexpected turn of events left hispanions momentarily stunned.

    "Emperor!" Thaedan called out, a mixture of concern and amusement in his voice. "Is this part of the illusion?"

    Cecile chuckled, "Seems like even the mighty Zodiac Emperor isn''t immune to Enigma Falls'' tricks."

    Kesya grinned, "Well, that''s one way to make an entrance."

    The group exchanged nces, unsure of what awaited them beyond the waterfall.

    Enjoy!

    Thank you for all of your support!!

    Have a nice day everyone!!

    Big_Yellow

 Chapter 1124 Lyon + Kesya Vs Minxs Design

    1124 Lyon + Kesya Vs Minx''s Design

    As Lyon found himself hurtling through the cascade of water, he rolled several times beforeing to a stop inside a cave hidden behind the waterfall. With a seemingly unscathed demeanor, he got up, his face adorned with an amused expression.

    Lyon chuckled, shaking his head. "A cave behind a waterfall, that''s ssic."

    The cave exuded an otherworldly atmosphere, its walls adorned with phosphorescent moss that emitted a soft, ethereal glow. Lyon took a moment to observe his surroundings, his senses on high alert.

    Lyon, still chuckling, shrugged nonchntly before taking confident strides deeper into the cave. The phosphorescent moss cast eerie yet enchanting shadows, creating an ethereal ambiance around him.

    "Not bad, uncle," Lyon mused, his voice echoing through the cavern. "Let''s see what surprises you''ve got waiting in the dark." The subtle anticipation in his tone resonated with the enigmatic challenge thaty ahead.

    The cavern echoed with the subtle hum of runes as the ceiling above Lyon sprang to life. A section slid back, unveiling an upward passage. Lyon, ever the wary adventurer, squinted at the opening with a raised eyebrow.

    "Don''t tell me," he mused, the suspicion evident in his tone. His intuition proved right as a colossal boulder, gleaming with an otherworldly sheen, descended with a purpose.

    Lyon''s lips twitched, his sarcastic pride intact. "What, no fire?" he quipped, already anticipating the inevitable.

    As if answering his whimsical challenge, the boulder ignited, mes dancing along its perfect surface. Lyon chuckled, shaking his head. "Of course...So this is the part where I run? But the cave doesn''t seem to have the right angle of slope to make it roll."

    The boulder, now a zing wheel of destruction, whirred to life with an intensity that signaled impending chaos. Lyon, seemingly resigned, let out a muttered, "Mother..."

    In that moment, Rui''s divine intervention manifested. Lyon''s skin transformed to a resilient bronze, his eyes mirroring the same metallic hue. As the boulder surged forward, he matched its speed, embarking on a high-speed chase through the cavern. The fiery pursuit left a trail of scorched moss in its wake.

    As Lyon raced through the cave, his newfound speed, a gift from the Moon Hare, surpassed even the fiery boulder''s relentless charge. The supreme eleration granted him a decisive edge. However, the whimsical nature of the cave seemed determined to challenge him further.

    Lyon''s eyes rolled at the familiar hum of activated runes along the cave walls. Elements sprang to life, each designed to hinder his unrelenting advance. Scorching mes licked the air, icy conesunched projectiles, small pirs emerged as obstacles and ssic pitfalls with hidden spikes awaited the unwary.

    Despite the escting chaos, Lyon maintained a wry grin, muttering to himself, "Really pulling out all the stops, aren''t we?" The cave seemed determined to throw every challenge at him, but the Zodiac Emperor, empowered by divine blessings, navigated through the orchestrated chaos with a blend of finesse and amusement.

    ---

    Outside the cave, Kesya''s impatience was bing palpable, and Cecile couldn''t help but notice the restless energy radiating from herpanion.

    Cecile raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Impatient, are we?"

    Kesya shot a quick nce at Cecile, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. "This waiting game is boring. I want to see the Emperor''s grand entrance already."

    Cecile chuckled, "Well, Lyon always has a ir for the dramatic. Let''s hope he doesn''t disappoint."

    The onlookers, too, were getting restless, their murmurs filling the air as they awaited the return of the Zodiac Emperor. The atmosphere outside the cave was charged with a mix of excitement and curiosity.

    Kesya, unable to contain her impatience any longer, found the perfect moment and leaped through the waterfall, herughter echoing through the cavern behind the water curtain.

    "Come on, Emperor! Don''t keep us waiting!" she eximed, her voice carrying a mix of excitement and yfulness.

    Cecile rolled her eyes with a smirk, muttering to herself, "Well, she always did enjoy a good entrance." The onlookers shared nces, amused by Kesya''s bold move. The anticipation continued to build as they waited for Lyon''s return.

    Kesya, having boldly leaped through the waterfall, was met with an unexpected sight. Instead of finding herself in a cavern or on the other side, she was submerged in the depths of an expansive ocean. Holding her breath in disbelief, she scanned her surroundings with confusion etched on her face.

    Suddenly, a colossal shadow loomed behind her, and Kesya''s expression turned from confusion to frustration. "No, no, no, don''t you dare!" she eximed, her voice filled with defiance. The massive jaws of a sea creature opened wide, as if ready to devour an entire ind. "Ah, you mother��" Kesya''s words were cut short as the jaws closed around her, and she disappeared into the abyss.

    ---

    Lyon, unaware of Kesya''s underwater ordeal, continued his breakneck eleration within the cave. He even taunted the fiery boulder with a cheeky grin, shouting, "What''s wrong? Can''t keep up? Hahahaha!" The rhythmic hum of activated runes filled the air, as various elemental obstacles attempted to impede his path.

    Thebination of his agile movements and Moon Hare''s supreme eleration granted Lyon a decisive edge over the fiery pursuit. The cave became a blur of motion, with elements of fire, ice, and earth attempting to hinder Lyon''s progress, yet failing to match the speed of the Zodiac Emperor.

    Lyon, amidst the repetitive cycle of traps in the seemingly endless cave, started to discern a pattern. As he effortlessly navigated through the usual sequence of fire, ice, pirs, and pitfalls, a realization dawned upon him.

    "Fire," Lyon casually mentioned as he effortlessly sidestepped the mes. "Ice," he continued, smoothly avoiding the frozen obstacles. "Pir," Lyon dered as he gracefully danced around the emerging columns. He anticipated the sequence and jumped over the pitfalls, but his eyes were now searching for something beyond the expected traps. That''s when he noticed the burnt moss.

    Lyon grinned, realizing the repetitive nature of the trap. "Then!" he eximed, deliberately allowing himself to fall into one of the pitfalls just as the fire boulder raced past. Inside the pitfall, he skillfully maneuvered, clinging to the walls and avoiding the spikes below.As the scorching sounds of the fire boulder approached, Lyon smirked, "It''s a loop alright." The boulder whizzed by overhead, failing to ---

    10:27

    catch the Zodiac Emperor in its fiery pursuit.

    Lyon controlled his descent, making himselffortable within the pit. He rxed, leaning towards one of the spikes, and a rare moment of introspection swept over him. He murmured, "A rare thing these days," his gaze lost in the intricate fabric of the past, recalling a few but prominent memories.

    ---

    A young kid watched earnestly as a man sat alone, equipped with nothing but a brush and a piece of paper. The curious child approached the man, who seemed content in his solitude. "What are you doing, Uncle Minx?" the kid inquired, eyes widening with curiosity.

    "Hoh? How did you find yourself here?" Uncle Minx responded with a chuckle. "Hahaha, to think that a kid would be able to prate my absolute stratagem. I must have been losing my edgetely."

    Uncle Minx shook his head, a hint of disappointment lingering on his features. The curious kid, undeterred, inquired further, "What''s a stratagem?"

    "Huh?" Uncle Minx furrowed his brow, eyeing the child skeptically. "How did youe here?"

    "Uh... walk?" the kid replied with a tilted head, disying puzzlement.

    Uncle Minx turned around, his gaze following the direction from which the child came. With a slight smirk, he pulled out a piece of paper adorned with intricate runes. "Oh... I didn''t activate it," he admitted a mix of chagrin and amusement in his tone.

    Uncle Minx inquired, "What brings you here?"

    The kid responded, "Uncle Ma told me toe see you. I don''t really get it, but here I am. Honestly, I''m kind of d. Training with him feels like my feet are about to fall off, and sometimes I forget I''m still alive."

    Minx erupted inughter, "Hahaha, well, you''re a nk sheet. Ma is determined to give you tough training, but he fails to realize that no matter what, he''s just a horse that neighs and grazes. You, on the other hand, are a human, and the size of his heart is bigger than that of a human."

    The kid furrowed his brows, "Wait, so what are you then?"

    "Me? I''m a god, kid," Minx replied with a mischievous smirk.

    The kid was taken aback, "A god? What''s that?"

    Minx, surprised by the innocence of the question, pondered the profoundness hidden behind its simplicity. "That is a good question," he said, smiling.

    The kid''s confusion deepened. "Well, what is it then?"

    Minx chuckled, "A god, my curious friend, is like an artist. They paint the canvas of existence with the brushstrokes of creation, weaving the threads of reality into a masterpiece."

    The kid scratched his head, "So, you''re like a painter?"

    Minx nodded, "In a way, yes. But imagine a painter who doesn''t just create art but influences the very fabric of the world, someone who can make the impossible possible."

    The kid''s eyes widened, "Wow, that sounds amazing!"

    Enjoy!

 Chapter 1125 Minx, The White Rodent

    1125 Minx, The White Rodent

    Minx, his usual sly grin in ce, chuckled at the innocence of the question, "Well, well, aren''t you full of surprises? A god, my little friend, is like the puppet master pulling the strings of the universe, orchestrating the grand y of existence."

    The kid frowned, "Puppet master? But that doesn''t sound nice."

    Minx raised an eyebrow, "Nice? Who said being a god was about being nice? It''s about power, influence, and sometimes, a dash of mischief."

    The kid looked puzzled, "Mischief?"

    Minx nodded, "Oh, you bet. Sometimes gods just want to stir the pot, see what happens when they throw a little chaos into the mix."

    The kid scratched his head, "So, you''re like a troublemaker?"

    Minxughed, "Troublemaker, artist, divine jester �C call it what you will. But being a god means you get a front-row seat to the cosmic circus, and asionally, you get to join in the fun."

    The kid grinned, "That sounds kinda cool."

    Minx smirked, "Cool, chaotic, and a tad cheeky �C that''s the divine way, my nk sheet."

    The kid, now with a mischievous glint in his eye, said, "Teach me, Uncle Minx!"

    Minx chuckled, "Hold on tight, nk sheet."

    ---

    Lyon contemted his surroundings, scanning the pitfall for any hidden mechanisms or sources that powered the loop. His eyes darted from one side to another, searching for clues. After a moment, he muttered to himself, "No perfect trap, Uncle Minx, you old rascal. There''s always a w."

    He extended his hand to touch the wall of the pitfall, feeling the texture as if trying to sense any magical presence. Lyon continued, "Illusions and loops have their limits. Now, where''s the source of this trickery?"

    Lyon''s eyes gleamed with determination as he muttered, "A new perspective is needed." With a quick calction, he timed his jump perfectly just as the boulder whizzed overhead. His agile form gracefully soared out of the pitfalls, and the moment his feet touched the ground, he utilized the Moon Hare''s power to dash in the opposite direction of the chasing fire boulder.

    Mid-dash, Lyon couldn''t help but chuckle, "You always did like your borate traps, didn''t you, Uncle Minx? Let''s see if this can keep up with the new me!" His voice echoed through the cave as he embraced the challenge, ready to outwit the legendary trickster.

    Lyon arrived at the ''pirs'' trap, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. The distant rumbling of the fire boulder echoed through the cave. Spotting the rune responsible for the emerging pirs, he approached it with a focused expression. Lyon quickly drew a counteracting rune beneath it, his mana dancing in harmony with the ancient symbols. As he finished, he observed the boulder approaching, yet this time, no pirs emerged.

    A triumphant smirk yed on Lyon''s lips as he muttered, "That''s one down." With a confident stride, he returned to the pitfall.

    Lyon leaped out of the pitfall, this time choosing to pursue the fire boulder from behind. With Moon Hare''s speed, he easily caught up. Approaching the ice trap, he swiftly navigated through the frozen obstacles, muttering, "Two down." The fire trap posed no challenge either, Lyon deftly avoiding the scorching mes and proiming, "Three down."

    10:28

    Finally, he looked up and identified the rune on the ceiling, the source of the entire fiery ordeal. Determination etched across his face, Lyon dered, "Final one!" As he did, the boulder''s zing intensity diminished, and its once furious speed significantly slowed before stopping to aplete halt.

    As Lyon triumphantly stepped forward, the cave rumbled, and the path in the ceiling, previously sealed by the fiery boulder''s descent, opened once again. Eager to continue his progress, Lyon looked up with confidence, only for his expression of triumph to shift into one of shock.

    In an unexpected twist, another boulder came hurtling down. Lyon''s quick agility saved him from the iing threat, and he let out a relieved chuckle. "Phew, that was a surprise, hahaha." The unforeseen challenges of Minx''s stratagems continued to keep Lyon on his toes.

    Lyon examined the boulder and noticed a small piece of portrait paper affixed to its surface. The paper was inscribed with highlyplex runguage. Lyon''s smirk grew as he grasped the nature of the illusion. "I see now, you''re the one responsible for the illusion, the source of the power of this entire thing," Lyon said with confidence, effortlessly peeling the paper off the boulder.

    As the paper left the boulder, Lyon''s surroundings underwent an instantaneous transformation. The air thickened with humidity, carrying the scent of damp soil and vibrant foliage. Lyon could feel the change in temperature, the warm, tropical breeze brushing against his skin. The vibrant hues of the jungle burst into view, a myriad of greens, reds, and yellows creating a mesmerizing mosaic.

    The distant calls of exotic birds echoed through the dense vegetation, apanied by the rustling of leaves as unseen creatures moved in the underbrush. Lyon''s ears discerned the gentle flow of the river, a soothing melody that harmonized with the lively symphony of nature. The moist earth under his feet released an earthy fragrance with each step, and the taste of humidity lingered in the air.

    His feet were greeted by the continuous flow of the river that barely reached over his ankles. Fishes passed by and sometimes jumped out. In front of him was the waterfall downpouring slowly, as if time slowed for gravity. At the center of the plunge pool was a stone and on top of it, was a rodent.

    The mischievous rodent, manifested with an enchantingbination of features. His white fur, pristine as freshly fallen snow, formed a soft and fluffy coat that shimmered in the ambient light of the jungle. Each tuft of fur seemed to hold a glint, giving it an almost ethereal appearance.

    The striking feature of Minx was undoubtedly his vivid red eyes, twin orbs that glowed with an otherworldly intensity. They held a yful gleam, hinting at the perpetual sense of mischief that defined his character. Those eyes seemed to pierce through the jungle shadows, ever watchful and filled with a mysterious intelligence.

    A long tail trailed behind him, its length gracefully bncing his movements. The tail, covered in the same pristine white fur, flicked with anticipation, mirroring the rodent''s lively spirit. Whiskers adorned his snout, delicate sensors that quivered with every subtle change in the environment, a testament to Minx''s acute awareness.

    In the heart of the vibrant jungle, Minx stood out as a creature of contrast, his snowy fur and red eyes creating a captivating spectacle amid the riot of colors and sounds.

    As Lyon approached Minx, the mischievous rodent''s eyes glinted with a mix of curiosity and amusement. His hands trembled with excitement, and his hoarse voice carried a sense of anticipation as he beckoned, "Come here, let me see you up close."

    Lyon softened at Minx''s tone then nodded. He traversed the plunge pool with a fluid grace, the water not as deep as it initially seemed. However, just as Lyon began to rx, a familiar hum resonated through the air, and his keen senses caught the subtle activation of a rune beneath his feet.

    A skeptical expression crossed Lyon''s face as he muttered, "You''re kidding..."

    The water around his feet, initially cid, took on a life of its own. Lyon felt an unseen force constricting around his lower body, restricting his movements. The rune, woven into the fabric of the liquid, responded to his every attempt to move, leaving him momentarily immobilized. The mischievous glint in Minx''s eyes grew more pronounced, and a yful smirk yed on his whiskered snout.

    Minx''s red eyes glinted mischievously as Lyon realized he was ensnared by the activated rune. The rodent approached with a nonchnt swagger, his tail twitching in amusement.

    Minx circled Lyon, examining him with an almost exaggerated curiosity. "Well, well, look who''s caught in my little trick, long time no see, nk sheet." he chortled, his voice resonating with the satisfaction of a prank well-executed.

    Lyon, his lower body held captive by the enchantment, tried to mask his annoyance with a wry smile. "You certainly know how to entertain guests, Uncle Minx."

    "Hahahaha... wait.. guests?" Minx frowned. Then four mythical beings revealed themselves. Fellow ghosts much as himself. Minx''s eyes widened at the sudden appearance of the four mythical beings. Rui, with an expression of maternal rage, red at the rodent as if he were the cause of all misfortunes in the universe. Shen and Sun, while sharing in the disapproval, adopted more measured expressions, their ghostly forms pulsating with a subtle energy. Bapho, ever the congenial one, maintained his warm smile despite the tension in the air.

    Lyon couldn''t help but smirk at Minx''s baffled reaction. "Looks like you''ve got some exining to do, Uncle."

    Rui''s voice echoed with a stern tone, "Minx, what have you done to my child!?"

    Minx, caught off guard, stammered, "W-what? Nothing! I was just having a bit of fun with illusions!"

    Shen''s ghostly form flickered with skepticism. "Fun? Lyon''s journey is no game, and you know it."

    Sun, with an air of authority, added, "Exin yourself, Minx, or face the consequences."

    Bapho, still wearing his smile, chimed in, "Come now, Minx, honesty is the best policy."

    Minx, surrounded by the formidable assembly of spectral beings, gulped audibly. "Alright, alright! I may have set up a little challenge for Lyon, but it''s all in good fun! No harm done!"

    Rui''s eyes zed with intensity. "Fun, you say? Lyon''s path is fraught with dangers. Exin the nature of your ''game'' immediately."

    As the confrontation unfolded, Lyon observed the exchange with a mixture of amusement and curiosity, wondering how Minx would wriggle his way out of this spectral predicament.

    Enjoy!

 Chapter 1126 other legends

    1126 other legends

    Minx, faced with the collective disapproval of the spectral beings, let out an exasperated sigh. He waved his hand dismissively, and the rune''s grip on Lyon''s lower body dissipated like mist in the wind. Lyon felt the enchantment release its hold, regaining the freedom of movement in his lower half.

    Minx grumbled, "Fine, fine! Happy now? It was just a harmless test of wit. No need for all this melodrama."

    Rui''s stern expression remained unyielding. "Harmless? Lyon''s journey is no jest, and your illusions could have dire consequences."

    Shen added, "Your definition of ''harmless'' is questionable, Minx."

    Sun crossed her arms, her ethereal form pulsating with an aura of authority. "Such pranks are not befitting for someone of your stature, Minx."

    Bapho, still wearing his warm smile, teased, "Come now, Minx, you can do better than that."

    Minx, feeling the weight of their disapproval, muttered, "Alright, alright. I may have overstepped a bit. But Lyon handled it well, didn''t he?"

    Lyon, now fully released, chuckled. "Well, Uncle Minx, you certainly know how to make an entrance."

    Minx shot Lyon a yful re. "Don''t get toofortable, nk sheet. The fun''s just getting started."

    As the tension eased, the spectral beings continued to scrutinize Minx, ensuring that his illusions wouldn''t pose further challenges to Lyon''s perilous journey.

    Lyon, now free from the enchantment, decided to shift the focus. He looked at Minx and inquired, "So, Uncle Minx, what''s been keeping you busy these days? As a ghost, I mean."

    Minx, still wearing his signature mischievous grin, responded, "Oh, you know, the usual ghostly activities��haunting, pranking, and asionally eavesdropping on interesting conversations. Ghost business, really."

    Lyon raised an eyebrow, "Eavesdropping, you say? Any juicy gossip from the afterlife?"

    Minx winked, "Ah, my lips are sealed. Ghostly honor, you know."

    Rui, ever vignt, interjected, "Minx, we''re here to assist Lyon, not to indulge in your antics. Stay focused."

    Minx feigned innocence, "Who, me? Indulge in antics? Never."

    Shen smirked, "Some things never change, even after all this time."

    Sun added, "Lyon, be wary. Minx''s version of ''assistance'' mighte with unexpected twists."

    Bapho chimed in, "But it''s always entertaining, isn''t it?"

    Lyon, expressing genuine relief, ced a hand on Minx''s shoulder, "I''m genuinely d to find you, Uncle Minx. I need your guidance and insights.

    Lyon''s touch on Minx''s shoulder triggered a vivid shback in the ghost rodent''s mind. His eyes zed over, and for a moment, he was transported back to that fateful day. The memory was etched in the deepest recesses of Minx''s consciousness, a haunting image that had tormented him for centuries.

    The acrid scent of lingering smoke and the oppressive heaviness of death hung in the air. Minx navigated through the destion, stepping over fracturedndscapes. Amid the wreckage, he stumbled upon Lyon''s lifeless form, cradled in the arms of his beloved. The vivid tableau unfolded like a tragic painting, each detail etched into Minx''s eternal memory.

    10:29

    He reached out tentatively, his spectral fingers tracing the contours of Lyon''s cold, unmoving face. The once vibrant and spirited emperor nowy silent and still. At that moment, the profound loss hit Minx with the force of a tidal wave. Lyon, the "nk sheet" he had affectionately called him, embodied limitless potential �C a potential snuffed out by the cruel hand of fate.

    The world blurred as Minx''s consciousness remained tethered to that agonizing memory. The grief etched into Minx''s features mirrored the destion surrounding them. The weight of the past pressed upon him, and the poignant silence spoke volumes about the depth of Minx''s sorrow.

    As reality snapped back into focus, Minx''s eyes reflected the lingering pain. The yful facade momentarily cracked, reced by the haunted gaze of a being burdened by the weight of centuries.

    "I never thought I''d see the day where you''d seek my help willingly," Minx muttered, his voice carrying the echoes of that painful memory. "Those were dark times, nk sheet. I thought I''d lost you forever."

    Lyon, understanding the gravity of Minx''s emotions, nodded in silent acknowledgment. The ghosts surrounding them shared a solemn moment, united by the shared history that had shaped their destinies.

    ---

    Meanwhile outside Enigma Falls...

    A thunderous crash echoed as Grond, the Giant from the onlookers, descended from the parting clouds. His colossal form, though imposing, bore visible scars �C cracks in his once immacte armor hinted at the encounter with Lyon. His eyes, sharp and probing, scanned the trio of Cecile, Karina, and Selena. The air crackled with tension as Grond''s displeasure etched across his features.

    Cecile, her posture confident and unyielding, turned to face the giant with a smirk ying on her lips. "Well, well, looks like someone had a rough time in the clouds."

    Grond''s grip on his mighty axe tightened, and the muscles in his jaw clenched. The frustration from the encounter with Lyon simmered beneath the surface. "Enough games. Where is he?" His voice rumbled like distant thunder, carrying the weight of unspoken threats.

    Cecile quipped, "Looking for Lyon, are we? You might want to check the clouds. He''s got a knack for heights."

    Selena, the stoic one, observed Grond with an unreadable expression. Her hand rested casually on the hilt of her de, awaiting the unfolding dynamics. The silent tension between them seemed to stretch, a palpable confrontation on the brink.

    Cecile''sughter cut through the charged atmosphere. "Rx, big guy. If Lyon wanted to fight, he would''ve stayed. Seems like you''re not as interesting as you thought."

    Grond''s irritation manifested into a crooked smile, revealing a hint of the giant''s defiance. His gaze shifted, focusing on Cecile and Selena with an intensity that spoke of acknowledgment. "The Emperor is not the sole figure of power in the legends," Grond dered, his tone deliberate and resonant. The cracked armor seemed to gleam with renewed determination as he continued, "There are other tales, other forces that shaped the realms."

    Cecile met his gaze with an arched eyebrow, her lips curving into a sly grin. "Oh, you''re not wrong. Legends are full of mighty beings, each with their own stories to tell."

    Selena, ever observant, maintained herposed demeanor, giving no indication of her thoughts. She inclined her head slightly, a silent acknowledgment of the truth in Grond''s words.

    The giant''s smile widened, a mix of challenge and camaraderie. "Perhaps we''ll find out where each of us stands in these legends," he mused, the air thickening with an unspoken understanding.

    The trio stood at the precipice of a new chapter in the unfolding narrative, each a formidable force in their own right. The legends, it seemed, were ready to weave another tale in the tapestry of Enigma Falls.

    Karina, with her usual ir, stepped forward, her lithe movements like a dancer''s on the verge of a performance. Her eyes sparkled with a fighter glint as she positioned herself between Grond and the two Empresses, Cecile and Selena.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t the towering giant with a knack for theatrics," Karina quipped, her voiceced with yful sarcasm. Her fingers traced an elegant pattern in the air as she continued, "Before you start imagining yourself as the star of a legend, let me remind you that legends are not just about size and strength."

    Cecile, standing to the side, couldn''t resist a chuckle at Karina''s theatrics. "She''s right, giant. Legends are about finesse, strategy, and sometimes a touch of ir," she added, a wry smile ying on her lips.

    Selena, serene as ever, nodded in agreement. "Strength alone does not determine the course of a legend. It''s the choices we make, the alliances we form, and the tales we leave behind," she remarked, her words carrying a wisdom that transcended the immediate banter.

    Grond, caught in the whirlwind of their dynamic, couldn''t help but be intrigued. "Well, I suppose I''ll have to learn the art of finesse then," he rumbled, a genuine curiosity gleaming in his eyes. The banter had set the stage for an unexpected rivalry, and the legends of Enigma Falls continued to unfold in unforeseen ways.

    Karina, with a confident nod, assumed a poisedbat stance, her lithe frame ready for the impending sh. Her emerald eyes glinted with determination as she faced Grond. The giant, frowning at her unconventional approach, questioned, "No bows?"

    A sly smirk yed on Karina''s lips as she replied, "My fists are much better than any bow."

    Grond burst into heartyughter, the sound echoing through the surroundings. "Hahaha, you think you can win by not using your natural talent? Absurd," he dered, his amusement evident.

    Karina, undeterred, winked and quipped, "Sometimes, it''s the unexpected moves that make legends, my towering friend." With exceptional speed, blitzed forward with an agile grace. A resounding thud reverberated as her palm connected with Grond''s chiseled abdominal muscles. The giant, initially smirking, looked down at her with a hint of arrogance. "That''s all?" he taunted.

    However, Grond''s confident expression waned as an unexpected surge of energy pulsed through his meridians. His eyes widened, and he hastily jumped back, putting some distance between himself and the trio. Frowning and visibly irritated, he assessed the situation, grappling with the unexpected turn of events.

    Meanwhile, Karina, still wearing a smirk, couldn''t resist adding insult to injury. "I think that''s all," she taunted, her confidence unshaken.

 Chapter 1127 Now Tell The Tales Better

    1127 Now Tell The Tales Better

    Grond, displeased and eager to assert dominance, swung his mighty axe, splitting the ground into two and strategically separating the trio of women. The initial target of his colossal weapon was Selena, who held Scarlett protectively in her hand. With a swift and precise movement, Selena parried the unexpected attack, her de shing against the giant''s imposing axe.

    Selena, unfazed and resolute, met Grond''s intense gaze. "Your moves are predictable," she remarked, her voice calm andposed, betraying no signs of fear.

    Grond, growing more irritated, swung his massive axe with all his might, aiming to overwhelm Selena with sheer force. However, Selena''s agility proved to be her greatest asset. With nimble and graceful movements, she effortlessly avoided each powerful strike, dancing around Grond''s attacks like a leaf caught in the wind.

    Frustration etched across Grond''s face as he struggled tond a single blow. Selena, stillposed, taunted, "Is this the best you can do, giant? Perhaps your size is more of a disadvantage." Her words fueled Grond''s anger, intensifying his determination tond a sessful strike.

    As Grond''s massive axe descended, aimed at cleaving Selena in two, she calmly pointed her sword downward, creating an illusion of vulnerability. Grond, believing he had finally caught her off guard, swung the axe with excitement. To his shock, the de went through Selena''s form as if she were made of mist.

    Grond''s eyes widened in realization, "Afterimage?!" The triumphant grin he wore moments ago turned into a scowl of frustration. Selena, now standing unharmed a short distance away, calmly sheathed her sword, her eyes revealing a glint of amusement. "Predictable," she remarked, further fueling Grond''s irritation.

    Grond, infuriated by Selena''s evasive tactics, clenched his grip on the axe handle. However, instead of victory, he was met with a burst of blood from his own arm. He furrowed his brows in confusion, scanning his limbs and noticing small slits surrounding his arms.

    "Tricks?" Grond muttered, his irritation reaching new heights. Selena''s voice cut through the tension, "Not tricks, just a touch of finesse." The subtle smile on her face spoke volumes about her satisfaction with the unfolding events.

    Grond''s roar echoed through the surroundings, but before he could retaliate, Karina had already maneuvered behind him. A relentless flurry of palm strikes targeted his back, each blow threatening to rupture his meridians. In a desperate attempt to counter, Grond swung back, but Karina''s agility proved too elusive. Frustration gripped him as his wild swing found only empty air.

    As Grond was momentarily dejected, his eyes widened with a twitch as a thin javelin hurtled toward his pupils. In a swift reflex, he moved his neck just enough to dodge the imminent danger. He furrowed his brows, surveying the scene from afar. Cecile stood confidently, chin up, and a smirk gracing her face.

    "Well, well, aren''t we having fun?" Cecile taunted, her voice dripping with amusement as she twirled another javelin in her hand.

    Grond''s mighty leap came to an abrupt halt as a cold, threatening voice permeated the air,den with deadly intent. "Void Art: ... Cleave."

    In an instant, a powerful sh manifested before him, aimed with precision and lethal intent. Grond''s ears twitched in response, and with remarkable agility, he pivoted to face the impending danger. The woman''s voice lingered in the air as he parried the deadly sh with his giant axe, the collision resonating with a thunderous sh.

    "Your tricks won''t save you," Grond growled, eyes narrowing as he assessed the source of the attack 10:30

    but before he could pinpoint the source of the attack, a flurry of rapid strikes assailed him from "Your tricks won''t save you," Grond growled, eyes narrowing as he assessed the source of the attack but before he could pinpoint the source of the attack, a flurry of rapid strikes assailed him from behind. Each strike left a trail of blood as his massive form groaned under the onught. Whirling around in fury, Grond was met with Selena, her sword now adorned with his blood, the crimson liquid dripping off the de''s edge. With a calcted swing, she cast the blood aside.

    Selena''s voice cut through the tension, cold and resolute, "Your strength is nothing to be noted off."

    Grond, enraged by the relentless assault, infused his giant axe with a surge of power. The massive weapon gleamed ominously as he swung it in a wide, horizontal arc, "Giant Art: Explosive Wave!". The thin, destructive wave surged forward, aimed at Cecile, Karina, and Selena, threatening to engulf them in its explosive force.

    Grond''s powerful leap carried him above the oing wave, a disy of his agility despite his massive size. Hisughter echoed inwardly as he calcted the tactical advantage he gained. "Eliminate the distant threat first," he murmured to himself, his eyes narrowing with a predatory gleam.

    Meanwhile, Cecile, standing her ground, focused on the impending wave of destruction. "Hold your ground!" shemanded, her voice unwavering. The air hummed with tension as the colossal force approached, and her eyes scanned the battlefield for the perfect moment to counter.

    Karina, beside Cecile, wore a confident smirk. "Let''s see if this giant can match our prowess," she remarked, her muscles tense and ready for the imminent sh. The thrill of battle sparkled in her eyes, and she prepared to unleash her skills against the colossal adversary.

    At the same time, Selena maintained herposure, gripping Scarlett tightly. "Prepare for impact," she calmly stated, her focus unwavering. Her sword gleamed with a faint aura as she readied herself to deflect the oing assault. The trio stood firm, facing the giant''s challenge with a united front.

    Grond''s mighty axe descended with thunderous force, aimed directly at Cecile. "The giant is not famed for their speed, but their MIGHT!" he proimed proudly, believing his overwhelming strength would crush any opposition. However, in that crucial moment, Cecile''s expression shifted into a confident grin. "I got you now."

    As Grond''s axe reached its zenith, an unexpected resistance halted its descent. The air crackled with tension as the colossal force met an unseen obstacle. Cecile stood her ground, the defiance in her eyes unwavering. At the same time, Selena swiftly and decisively countered Grond''s Giant Art with her Void Art: Cleave, disrupting his nned assault.

    Grond''s eyes widened in astonishment, realizing the source of the unexpected interference. Thick roots, remnants of Lyon''s earlier protection, emerged to shield Cecile. The powerful sh of forces created a spectacle, as the giant''s overwhelming strength collided with thebined prowess of Cecile and Selena.

    The battlefield echoed with the sh of elements, and Cecile''s triumphant smirk hinted at the strategic mastery behind her counterattack. The unexpected alliance of Roots and Void Art showcased a unity of powers that caught Grond off guard. The trio''s coordinated defense stood as a testament to their resilience in the face of the giant''s assault.

    The giant''s roar of frustration echoed through the battleground. "THIS DAMN ROOTS AGAIN!" Grond bellowed in exasperation, realizing the persistent interference of the roots. Cecile, seizing the opportunity, swiftly snapped her fingers, a gesture that seemed inconspicuous yet held immense power.

    In response to Cecile''smand, the roots, once Lyon''s protective shield, yielded to her will. What ensued was a relentless assault, a barrage of whishes unleashed upon the giant. The roots, animated by Cecile''s mastery over them, struck Grond with calcted precision. The giant, overwhelmed by the sudden onught, became akin to a ragdoll, tossed and toyed with by the relentless power of the roots.

    As each whish connected, the air resonated with the cracking sound of the strikes. Grond, despite his formidable stature, found himself entangled in an intricate dance with the very roots he scorned. Cecile''s control over the natural elements disyed a finesse that belied the chaos of battle, turning the once overbearing giant into a mere pawn in the hands of strategic maniption.

    The scene unfolded with a poetic yet brutal rhythm, as Cecile orchestrated the onught, and Grond, ensnared by the roots, struggled in vain against the precision and finesse of her control.

    Karina, initially prepared for her turn in the battle, found herself ckening her stance as she witnessed Cecile''s brutal management of the uprising giant. Even Selena, ustomed to the prowess of herrades, couldn''t help but be shocked by the extent of Cecile''s control over the roots.

    The roots belted Grond relentlessly, leaving his once formidable frame battered and bruised. His eyes, beyond blue, now held an expression of shock and defeat. Cecile, her demeanor unwavering, addressed the subdued giant, "Now tell the tales better." With a simple flick of her finger, Grond wasunched backward, his form piercing through the rocks with a resounding impact.

    Meanwhile, in the bustling tavern, conversations buzzed about Lyon''s emergence from the Enigma Falls. Spections and rumors filled the air, and the patrons exchanged excited whispers. Suddenly, attention shifted as a massive figure crashed through the roof �C it was Grond.

    The lively chatter within the tavern hushed to a stunned silence as Grond, the towering giant, crashed through the roof. Patrons froze mid-sentence, their eyes widening with disbelief as they recognized the formidable figure. The ttering of mugs and utensils ceased, and the air itself seemed to hold its breath in anticipation.

    The bartender, wiping a mug with a cloth, stopped abruptly, his eyes locked onto the unexpected intruder. The cloth slipped from his grasp, forgotten, as his jaw ckened in astonishment. The other patrons mirrored his reaction, their expressions ranging from disbelief to awe. Whispers of confusion and awe circted through the room, creating an atmosphere charged with surprise.

    "It must be his doing!" they soon spected that the Emperor must have defeated the formidable giant. The tavern''s atmosphere became charged with anticipation and excitement as the news of the encounter spread, turning the ce into a hub of spection and excitement.

    Enjoy!

 Chapter 1128 Expected Triumph

    <h4>Chapter 1128 Expected Triumph</h4>

    Lyon leaned forward, curiosity etched across his face, "Uncle Minx, have you ever heard of the cloaked healer?"

    Minx''s red eyes glinted with a trace of acknowledgment, "Ah, the rumors about her have brushed against my ears, like fleeting shadows in the moonlight. A cloaked healer, they say, with skills that dance on the edge of magic and medicine."

    Lyon''s gaze intensified, "Do you know anything about her, Uncle Minx? Anything that might help me find her?"

    Minx chuckled, a sound that carried a mix of amusement and cynicism, "Finding a cloaked healer, my dear nk sheet, is like chasing whispers in the wind. But," he paused, his tone taking a sly turn, "I''ve heard tales of a healer who, despite possessing extraordinary talents, asks for a meager price for her services. A foolish endeavor, if you ask me. Why wield such power for the benefit of others when you could grasp the world in the palm of your hand?"

    Rui''s eyes zed with an inferno of anger as she unleashed the revtion about the cloaked healer. "That cloaked healer you so casually dismissed might be Maria, the woman who held Lyon in his final moments, the one who witnessed hisst breath. You dare undermine her significance, you wretched rodent!"

    Sun and Shen, in unison, nodded in solemn agreement with Rui''s vehement words. Shen added, "Maria was there when Lyon departed from this world. She cradled him in his final moments, and her connection to Lyon goes beyond mere healing. She held him in hisst breath, bearing witness to the fragility of his mortality."

    Bapho, the wise and measured, interjected with sagacious counsel. "In times of uncertainty, seeking answers from Maria might unveil the intricate threads that bind Lyon''s fate. If she is the healer Lyon speaks of, then her understanding of his demise could be crucial. Lyon needs to find her swiftly, for her insights may hold the key to unraveling the enigma surrounding him."

    The air was charged with tension as the weight of these revtions sank in. Minx, for once, wore a contemtive expression, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. The urgency to find Maria became a collective purpose, driving the group forward into the unknown, where secrets awaited revtion.

    Minx''s gaze turned distant, his eyes clouded with memories as he delved into the recesses of the past. "Maria... Maria..." he muttered under his breath as if trying to summon a long-forgotten image. His normally irreverent demeanor took on a rare seriousness, hinting at the depth of emotions concealed beneath his usual fa?ade.

    Rui, her anger momentarily eclipsed by concern, softened her tone. "Minx, do you remember Maria? She was there when Lyon... when he left us."

    Minx''s attempt to evade the memories of the past was palpable in his tone. His acknowledgment of Maria''s existence, coupled with the reluctance to delve into the details, hinted at the depth of emotions intertwined with that chapter of Lyon''s life. As Lyon sought guidance on the whereabouts of the elusive cloaked healer, Minx''s response carried a mixture of certainty and apprehension.

    "I know, I know, I remember her," Minx finally admitted, his tone carrying a mixture of recognition and evasion. The acknowledgment of Maria''s existence seemed to pull him reluctantly into the recesses of his own recollections, a ce he might have preferred to leave undisturbed. His gaze shifted to Lyon, a silent understanding passing between them.

    With a reluctant gaze, Minx shifted his attention to Lyon. "The cloaked healer that you seek is nowhere in the Third Realm, I can be sure of that. Try the Fourth or the Fifth, even the Sixth," Minx suggested, his words implying a journey that extended beyond the boundaries of familiar realms. Lyon, undeterred, probed further, mentioning the enigmatic Seventh Realm, Purgatory.

    Lyon''s curiosity brimmed as he sought guidance from Minx. "What about the Seventh, Purgatory?" he inquired, his voice carrying a mix of trepidation and determination.

    Minx, responding with a guarded tone, cautioned Lyon about the perils of Purgatory. "That ce is not for her kind to wander there, nk sheet" he warned, hinting at the dangers that awaited beyond the mortal realm. The subtle worry in Minx''s words reflected the gravity of Purgatory, a realm not easily navigated and fraught with uncertainties.

    The tranquil ambiance of the jungle was abruptly disrupted as a figure burst forth from the dense foliage surrounding the plunge pool. A gust of wind apanied her swift descent, tousling the leaves and causing ripples across the pool''s surface. her figure emerged like aet streaking through the air, her long hair trailing behind her in a wild dance.

    Lyon raised his brows watching the figure in the air, his mouth agaped. "Eh? K-Kesya?!"

    "Hoooahh!!"

    As she descended, Kesya''s victorious roar echoed through the jungle, momentarily overpowering the natural sounds of chirping insects and rustling leaves. Hernding sent a spray of water in all directions, creating a sparkling spectacle in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees. The onlookers, Lyon, Minx, Sun, Shen, and Bapho, were momentarily captivated by the unexpected disy of strength and exuberance.

    Kesya emerged from the pool with a triumphant grin, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of satisfaction and yfulness. The water cascaded down her, entuating the lines of her powerful physique. Herughter joined the chorus of the jungle, creating a vibrant moment that lingered in the air.

    "Well, that was quite the entrance. Kesya, I didn''t know you had such a talent for seeing through these illusions. Impressive."" Lyon asked.

    Kesya, still riding the wave of her victorious leap, shed a wide grin. "Just felt like making a grand entrance, you know? Adds a bit of ir to the moment."

    Kesya, shaking off water from her hair, couldn''t help but boast about her recent encounter with the beast from the deep abyss of the water. "Oh, and guess what, Lyon? I faced a Leviathan! Big, terrifying, and scaly. Thought you''d be impressed."

    Lyon''s eyes widened in surprise. "A Leviathan? Seriously? Where did thate from?"

    Kesyaughed, clearly enjoying the attention. "Yeah, right here in this jungle. Caught me off guard, but I managed to give it a piece of my mind. You know, just another day in the adventurous life of Kesya."

    Lyon''s curiosity sparked as he turned to Uncle Minx with a raised eyebrow. "Uncle Minx, you kept a Leviathan here?"

    Minx chuckled, dismissing the notion. "No, Lyon, it''s just a mere illusion. A little trick to keep things interesting."

    Kesya, however, interjected with a confident tone, "But my fists could clearly hit it! I felt it, Lyon! The jaw, the smell, everything!"

    Lyon''s gaze shifted between Minx and Kesya, trying to make sense of the situation. "An illusion that feels real? That''s some advanced magic, Uncle Minx. How did you manage that?"

    Lyon''s curiosity sparked as he turned to Uncle Minx with a raised eyebrow. "Uncle Minx, you kept a Leviathan here?"

    Minx chuckled, dismissing the notion. "No, Lyon, it''s just a mere illusion. A little trick to keep things interesting."

    Kesya, however, interjected with a confident tone, "But my fists could clearly hit it! I felt it, Lyon! The jaw, the smell, everything!"

    Lyon''s gaze shifted between Minx and Kesya, trying to make sense of the situation. "An illusion that feels real? That''s some advanced magic, Uncle Minx. How did you manage that?"

    Minx smirked, enjoying the intrigue. "I''m that good."

    Lyon rolled his eyes at Minx''s cryptic response but couldn''t help but smile at the entricity. "Alright, I guess we need to go to Fourth Hell," Lyon sighed, realizing the gravity of the situation.

    Minx, always the carefree one, chimed in, "Right, chop, chop, we have no time for a sad face, nk sheet!" With that, he leaped into the air,nding on Lyon''s head, arms crossed, and head held high. Lyon couldn''t help but chuckle at Minx''s antics.

    Rui, Shen, Sun, and Bapho exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of concern and determination. Lyon, now with Minx perched on his head like a peculiar hat, turned to the others. "Looks like we''re heading to Fourth Hell. Brace yourselves, everyone."

    Minx pped his hands, and suddenly, the illusion that cloaked Enigma Falls shattered like ss. The vibrant scenery transformed into a deste swamp, surrounded by ominous, gnarled trees that stretched their skeletal branches toward the sky.

    Lyon, with Minx still perched on his head, looked around and sighed, "Well, that''s a reality check. No wonder they call it Enigma Falls." Minx chuckled, "Illusions, my dear Lyon, can be both enchanting and deceptive. Now, let''s not waste any more time standing in a creepy swamp. Fourth Hell awaits!"

    Cecile was the first to notice the unsettling shift. Her eyes widened, and she nced around, realizing the reality beneath the illusion. Selena, quick to catch the change, turned her gaze toward Lyon, a mixture of surprise and concern etched on her face.

    Cecile observed the bizarre sight of Minx perched atop Lyon''s head, "I see, he won," she muttered under her breath, her lips curling into a smile as she nodded in acknowledgment of Lyon''s expected triumph.

 Chapter 1129 Who is this human that I must know, patriarch?

    <h4>Chapter 1129 Who is this human that I must know, patriarch?</h4>

    Lyon''s eyes scanned the aftermath of the battle, his sharp gaze catching glimpses of the conflict that had unfolded in his absence. As he reunited with Cecile, concern etched across his features, he couldn''t help but inquire about the events that transpired during his absence. His voice, a blend of curiosity and wariness, cut through the lingering tension in the air.

    Cecile''s response was nonchnt, her shoulders lifting in a dismissive shrug. "You know, that giant was looking for you," she remarked, a casual tone belying the potential gravity of the situation. Her words hung in the air, inviting Lyon to fill in the nks of the confrontation that had taken ce.

    Kesya, a grin ying on her lips, interjected with a sense of pride. "Might of an Empress, that''s what happened," she dered, emphasizing the strength and prowess disyed by the formidable group. Her tone carried a hint of triumph as if relishing the opportunity to showcase the power they wielded, especially in Lyon''s absence. The camaraderie of the trio, marked by shared victories, painted a picture of unity and strength forged through the trials they faced together.

    As Lyon absorbed the fragments of information, his expression shifted, a mixture of relief and satisfaction settling on his face. The unspoken understanding among them, woven through shared battles and victories, spoke volumes about the bond they had forged in the face of adversity. The dialogue, punctuated by subtle gestures and unspoken connections, painted a vivid picture of the events that had unfolded in Lyon''s absence.

    Lyon''s ears twitched as the mumbles of peopleing in groups were approaching. His arched brows betrayed a sense of amusement and curiosity as he observed the onlookers emerging into view. Their eager anticipation to witness the majestic Enigma Falls and the rumored splendor of the Zodiac Emperor had led them to climb up, only to be met with the unexpected sight of a swamp. Shock rippled through the crowd, evident in the collective gasps and widened eyes as they took in the stark contrast between their expectations and the reality before them.

    As the onlookers grappled with their astonishment, their gaze shifted towards Lyon and hispanions. The recognition in their eyes was unmistakable, a realization that Lyon was, indeed, the orchestrator of this unexpected transformation. The unspoken connection between Lyon and the altered Enigma Falls became a focal point, and the atmosphere crackled with a mixture of disbelief and awe.

    Within the crowd, murmurs began to spread like wildfire, snippets of conversation echoing the sentiments of the onlookers.

    "Zodiac Emperor," someone whispered in hushed reverence, while another remarked, "This must be his doing."

    The dialogue among the spectators wove a narrative of Lyon''s prowess and dominion, solidifying the image of a conqueror who could reshape the veryndscapes to his will. The scene, a tapestry of reactions and spoken impressions, captured the essence of Lyon''s influence over the Enigma Falls, leaving an indelible mark on the collective consciousness of those who bore witness to the unexpected spectacle.

    Lyon''s fatigue was evident in the lines of his face as he contemted the need for rest. The weight of his responsibilities and the exertion from the recent encounters pressed upon him. "We need to rest," he dered with a sigh, the words carrying the weariness that lingered in the air around him. Thepanions, sharing in the exhaustion that permeated the group, nodded in silent agreement.

    As if in response to Lyon''s unspoken thoughts, the whispers of the ancient tree reached him through the very ground upon which he stood. The vibrations beneath his feet carried a gentle murmur, a subtle invitation woven into thenguage of nature. The ancient tree, a venerable guardian of thend, offered its sanctuary as a haven for Lyon and hispanions to find sce and respite. The dialogue between Lyon and the ancient tree unfolded in the silentmunion of understanding, a connection that transcended spokennguage.

    Upon receiving the tree''s offer, Lyon''s gaze shifted toward hispanions, a knowing expression etched on his features. Without uttering a single word, the decision was made, and the group moved toward the ancient tree''s abode. The silence that apanied their retreat spoke volumes, a quiet acknowledgment of the rare privilege bestowed upon them. The whispers of the ancient tree resonated through the surroundings, leaving a hushed tranquility in their wake and stunning any attempts from others to extend a simr offer. In this dialogue of unspoken gratitude and symbiotic connection.

    Lyon''s outstretched hand, a silentmand to the ancient tree, initiated a breathtaking disy of nature''s power. As if stirred by an invisible melody, the roots beneath Lyon''s feet began to stir, emerging from the ground with a grace that belied their immense strength. Thepanions, witnessing the organic spectacle, exchanged astonished nces, their eyes reflecting the wonder that unfolded before them.

    "Move," Lyon uttered a single word, his voice carrying a quiet authority. The roots responded to hismand, intertwining and creating a living pathway that cradled Lyon and hispanions. The onlookers, their gazes fixed upon the mesmerizing scene, were caught in hushed awe as the roots lifted Lyon and his group into the air. The ground, once solid beneath their feet, yielded to the celestial dance orchestrated by the ancient tree.

    The tension in the air built as the roots elevated Lyon and hispanions above the clouds, a realm reserved for dreams and mythical tales. The onlookers, their eyes wide with disbelief, could only gasp in amazement at the manifestation of nature''s sublime power. The dialogue between Lyon and the ancient tree unfolded in thenguage of movement, a silent symphony that resonated with the unspoken connection between guardian and guide. The whispers of the wind carried the echoes of astonishment, and the roots, like ethereal tendrils, continued their ascent, leaving the onlookers below with lips agape and hearts agog at the transcendent spectacle unfolding in the skies.

    ---

    As Lyon and the group tried to get some rest, his fame of having returned to thend of the living had started to me like wildfire across the other realms. His feats, his skills, his name, and more importantly, his title as an emperor...

    The serene ambiance enveloped the orc as he hunched near the tranquil pond, his fishing rod held with practiced ease. The surrounding stillness was only interrupted by the gentle ripples on the water''s surface and the asional chirping of distant birds. This secluded spot, far from the bustling realms, offered the perfect refuge for a moment of respite.

    As the orc patiently awaited a sign from his bait, a sound not native to the tranquility of nature reached his ears �� the unmistakable cadence of footsteps approaching from behind. The orc remainedposed, his posture unwavering, and turned his head slightly to acknowledge the presence without diverting his attention from the task at hand.

    "What is it..." The orc''s voice resonated with a calm authority that hinted at a lifetime of experiences. His eyes, however, held a glint of curiosity as he awaited the revtion that prompted this intrusion into his solitary retreat.

    The second orc, visibly apprehensive, knelt before his elder, a sign of both respect and an acknowledgment of the seriousness of the news he carried. "I have received shocking news," the messenger stammered, his voice betraying a mix of fear and urgency.

    The orc by the pond arched a brow, seemingly unfazed by the descriptor. "Shocking? Hmph, hardly anything can shock me now," he remarked with a tinge of amusement.

    The second orc, still in a kneeling position, trembled slightly as he conveyed the weight of his message. "A human name is making waves recently," he announced, the words carrying a sense of urgency and importance.

    The elder orc, unimpressed, clicked his tongue in a dismissive manner, causing the very air around him to reverberate. The subtle disy of his power spoke volumes about the orc''s authority and the formidable strength he wielded. Despite the seemingly calm exterior, there was an undercurrent of irritation in his response.

    "You have no idea how many times I''ve heard that," the elder orc remarked with a hint of disdain. His tone suggested that the mention of a human, and the ensuingmotion it caused, was a recurring theme that failed to capture his genuine interest. The world-worn orc seemed to view such news with a certain level of nonchnce, as though the affairs of humans were inconsequential in the grand tapestry of his experiences.

    As the messenger orc awaited further instructions or reactions from his elder, the air hung heavy with unspoken tension, hinting at the intricate web of politics and power dynamics that spanned across the realms.

    The elder orc, seated by the pond with his fishing rod, regarded the news with a measured curiosity. "Who is this human that I must know, patriarch?" he inquired, his gravelly voice cutting through the serene atmosphere. The patriarch, still kneeling, felt the weight of the elder''s expectation and answered with a gulp, "His name, he imed to be, Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga."

    The revtion seemed to trigger something in the elder orc. In a sudden, fluid motion, he rose to his full height, revealing a formidable muscr structure. His single long braid of thick ck hair swayed as he moved, adding an air of intimidation to his imposing presence. The patriarch, now more than ever, felt the gravity of the situation.

    The elder orc''s response carried a clear warning that resonated with the patriarch. "You know, patriarch, should you lie about this matter, I''ll kill you even if you''re my own descendant." The threat, delivered with a calm certainty, underscored the significance of Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga''s name.

 Chapter 1130 Brewing Apocalypse

    <h4>Chapter 1130 Brewing Apocalypse</h4>

    The patriarch orc, still trembling, acknowledged the elder''s observation with a nod. The elder orc maintained an air of authority, his eyes scrutinizing the patriarch''s every move. "You do know the clear significance of his name, patriarch," the elder remarked, his voice carrying a weight that pressed upon the patriarch''s shoulders.

    The elder orc observed the patriarch''s nervous acknowledgment of Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga''s significance. Despite the clear fluctuations of sweat on the patriarch''s forehead, he nodded in understanding. "You do know the clear significance of his name, patriarch," the elder orc stated, his voice carrying the weight of experience.

    The patriarch, though visibly anxious, responded with a determined affirmation. "Yes, absolutely, progenitor."

    The elder orc''s next words, delivered in a voice devoid of warmth or concern, revealed an intriguing aspect of Lyon''s story. "He''s already dead, patriarch," he dered, emphasizing a fact that seemed to hold personal significance. The acknowledgment of Lyon''s demise hinted at a connection or history between the elder orc and Lyon.

    "Yes, I am aware of that, progenitor," the patriarch confirmed, his demeanor reflecting the acknowledgment of Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga''s demise.

    "And you said that this name is making a return?" The elder orc''s eyes bore down, giving an impression of contemtion as he absorbed the information. The patriarch, with an air of urgency, exined, "Y-Yes, progenitor. He is stirring the First Hell, The Second, and then, The Third by iming the ancient tree in that infamous illusion forest, and as well, triggering the real shape of Enigma Falls" The patriarch''s report painted a picture of Lyon''s influence reaching across multiple realms, stirring the foundations of each with his actions.

    The elder orc, seemingly unaffected by the revtion, took in the information with closed eyes, emphasizing the inscrutable nature of his thoughts and the profound weight Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga''s actions held in the orc''s world.

    Meanwhile, as the patriarch anxiously awaited the elder orc''s response, the elder orc''s fishing rod continued to bounce up and down on the pond, an incongruous sight amidst the weighty conversation. The disparity between the serene act of fishing and the ominous discourse created a surreal atmosphere, underscoring the peculiarity of Lyon''s return and the ripples it sent across realms and beings, both mortal and orcish.

    The pond''s calm surface erupted in a sudden burst as a monstrous creature leaped towards the progenitor and the patriarch, its gaping jaws threatening to engulf everything in their path. The patriarch''s face contorted in sheer disbelief, frozen in the onught''s impending shadow. However, the progenitor, maintaining an air of seasonedposure, turned slightly to the side, eyes squinted with acute focus.

    With swift and precise movements, the progenitor raised his hand in a chopping motion, a gesture that seemed almost routine for him. In response, the air itself split apart, forming an invisible de that cut through the giant beast as effortlessly as it carved through space. The creature, now cleaved in half, sumbed to the might of the unseen force, its lifeless remains tumbling in different directions.

    Despite the visceral spectacle, the progenitor''s actions were apanied by an eerie silence. The progenitor, still facing the pond, spoke with an air of detachment, "I hope he is alive..." His voice, calm and unwavering, hinted at a profound understanding of the natural order and the unyielding authority he held over it.

    The patriarch, now released from the grip of disbelief, could only watch in awe as the pond waters themselves seemed to part in response to the progenitor''s gesture. The unexpected disy of power left an indelible impression, solidifying the patriarch''s conviction that Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga''s return was not to be taken lightly.

    Themand rang out with an authority that brooked no defiance, "Gather the elders; I need to speak," proimed the progenitor, leaving the patriarch in a state of bewildered awe. As the scene shifted, the air thickened with anticipation, the very ambiance carrying the weight of impending revtions. The gathering of orc elders, each bearing their own mantle of power and authority, engaged in hushed whispers and murmurs that swirled like an ominous prelude.

    As the patriarch entered the sacred assembly, an unspoken tension nketed the room. The elders, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and trepidation, fell into a respectful silence. The audacity to interrupt such an esteemed gathering hinted at the magnitude of the impending revtion. One of the elders, mustering the courage to voice the collective inquiry, dared to ask, "Patriarch, what urgent matter demands the attention of all?"

    "I am the urgent matter." The deration hung in the air, a promation that resonated with significance. The elders, now gathered under the stern gaze of the progenitor, awaited the words that would unveil the nature of the profound revtion that had summoned them together.

    The progenitor entered with a presence that instantly seized control of the atmosphere. Without a preamble, he took his seat at the highest order, a position of unquestionable authority. The patriarch, standing beside him, served as a visual testament to the gravity of the situation. In this charged moment, the very air seemed to bow before the power that emanated from the orc progenitor.

    "How many of you know about the Zodiac Emperor?" The progenitor''s voice cut through the air, a demand that hung with the weight of authority. A tense silence gripped the assembly, the elders exchanging cautious nces, hesitant to breach the topic. Finally, one elder, his voice tinged with nervousness, spoke up, "The Zodiac Emperor is a powerful entity, a rival of your prowess back when he was alive. Now, I''ve heard that he is making a return, shifting the founda��"

    The progenitor abruptly raised his hand, a gesture that silenced the elder mid-sentence. A palpable tension lingered as the progenitor''s gaze bore into the elder, who bowed in acknowledgment. The progenitor''s next words hung heavy in the air, "I will personally assess whether he is the real Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga or not. His news of return gives me hope, unlike you lot." The elders bowed their heads, absorbing the sting of his insult, unwilling to meet his piercing gaze.

    The patriarch, seizing an opportune moment, ventured, "But, progenitor, I think it would be wise if we offer some help." The progenitor''s reaction was swift, a derisive snort apanied by a smirk. "Help?" he scoffed, "With what? Tainting my battlefields with the glorious perfume that emanates from your corpses?" The elders, having weathered the harsh remark, remained silent, aware that the progenitor''s disdain was not to be contested.

    The progenitor''s final words sliced through the air, dismissing any lingering thoughts of assistance, "I''ll handle Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga in my own way. The very mention of his return has stirred my curiosity, and I will not allow any interference from the likes of you." With a dismissive wave, he signaled the end of the assembly.

    The chilling echo of the progenitor''s voice lingered in the air as he left behind a stern warning, "Anyone who dares to interfere will be facing me. I don''t care if any of you are my descendants; death shalle for you if you cross me. I don''t mind destroying my own n with my two hands and two feet." The assembly hall once filled with tension, now bore the weight of his ominous promation. The elders and patriarch left stunned in his wake, exchanged uneasy nces, their minds grappling with the severity of the consequences he promised.

    As the progenitor made his way out, his authoritative steps resonating through the assembly hall, he delivered a final decree that left no room for dissent. "Also... call me the emperor like I was." The title hung in the air, a reminder of a bygone era. The elders and patriarch,pelled by both fear and reverence, bowed deeply as he exited. Their voices, in unison, echoed through the Sixth Hell, "Thank you, Emperor Rakumtatak!" The words carried a mix of deference and submission, acknowledging the formidable power that their progenitor, now Emperor Rakumtatak, wielded.

    Rakumtatak, now Emperor Rakumtatak, stepped outside the assembly hall, his gaze fixated on the horizon. The stale air within the confines of the n hall was reced by the invigorating breeze of the Sixth Hell. A transformative energy seemed to course through him, rejuvenating his spirit. His eyes, once weighed down by the burdens of leadership, now sparkled with a renewed vitality.

    The emperor''sughter echoed through the surroundings as he strolled confidently toward Lyon. The once-dominant figure of the orc patriarch was now adorned in nothing but a simple sarong, his powerful physique exposed. Hisughter, filled with anticipation and excitement, resonated through the air. "Hahaha, you better make yourself real, Torga! It''s time for the Zodiac to fight the Ogre!"

    His words carried a mix of challenge and eagerness, a promation that heralded the dawn of a new confrontation. The emperor''s carefree demeanor belied the immense power he wielded, and the anticipation for the sh with Lyon, the Zodiac Emperor, radiated from every word. As Rakumtatak approached, his eyes bore into the distance, seeking the manifestation of the legendary Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga.

    The atmosphere crackled with tension as the emperor continued to move forward, hisughter fading into a determined grin. The challengeid bare, he eagerly awaited Lyon''s response, ready to face the formidable adversary and test the mettle of the Zodiac against the might of the Ogre. Hell, once again a stage for momentous events, braced itself for the sh of two titans �C an encounter that would echo through the realms.

    ---

    *Dear Emperor''s Reckoning Readers,

    I hope you''re enjoying the journey so far! Creating Emperor''s Reckoning has been an incredible experience, and your support means the world to me.

    If you''re enjoying the story and would like to support its continuation and improvement, I''ve provided the original link below

    https://.panda-novel/book/emperor''s-reckoning_10391832705024305

    This is the only official channel for Emperor''s Reckoning.

    Thank you for being a part of this journey with me. Your support, whether it''s throughments, shares, or contributions, makes a significant impact.

    Best regards,

    Big_Yellow

 Chapter 1131 Elven Emperor, Elandril

    <h4>Chapter 1131 Elven Emperor, ndril</h4>

    The Elven Empire, nestled amidst the ethereal beauty of the enchanted forests, boasted a pce that was a sublime blend of nature and elven craftsmanship. The pce was gracefully woven into the lush surroundings, seamlessly integrated with the towering trees and vibrant flora of the elven realm. It stood as a testament to the elves'' deep connection with nature and their mastery of architectural artistry.

    The exterior of the pce was adorned with intricate carvings that depicted scenes from elven lore and celebrated the harmonious rtionship between the elves and their woond home. borate vines, adorned with blossoming flowers and delicate leaves, climbed the ivory walls, creating a mesmerizing tapestry that seemed to be alive with the vibrant essence of the forest.

    Massive archways, constructed from enchanted wood, led into the heart of the pce. These archways were intricately carved with symbols representing the various elven houses and their affinity with the elements. Elven sentinels, d in ethereal armor crafted from enchanted materials, stood guard at the entrance, their watchful eyes reflecting the wisdom and agelessness of their kind.

    Inside, the pce unfolded into a breathtaking panorama of elven opulence. Sunlight filtered through the canopy above, casting a gentle glow on the intricate mosaics that adorned the floors. Elven tapestries, woven with threads that shimmered like moonlight, hung from the walls, telling tales of ancient alliances and the eternal beauty of the elvennds.

    The throne room, a focal point of the pce, featured a majestic seat crafted from the legendary Moonwood, a material only found deep within the heart of the elven realm. The throne overlooked a sprawling vista of the enchanted forest, and intricate stained ss windows depicting scenes of elven history and magic.

    The Elven Empire''s pce was not merely a structure but a living testament to the elves'' reverence for nature, their rich cultural heritage, and their unparalleled mastery of architectural artistry. It stood as a sanctuary where the whispers of the forest and the wisdom of the elves converged in a symphony of ethereal beauty.

    The Elven Emperor, ndril Starwhisper, exuded an aura of ageless grace and ethereal wisdom. His presence, like the ancient trees of the elven realm,manded reverence and respect. ndril''s tall and slender frame seemed to blend seamlessly with the natural surroundings as if he were an embodiment of the forest itself.

    His long, flowing silver hair cascaded down his shoulders, adorned with delicate silver and gold filigree that shimmered in the ambient light. A crown of intertwined vines and leaves rested atop his head, a symbol of his connection to the elven realms and the natural world. ndril''s sharp yet serene features spoke of both timeless beauty and the weight of countless years spent inmunion with the forces of magic and nature.

    ndril''s almond-shaped eyes, a striking shade of emerald green, held a depth that reflected the ancient wisdom he had umted throughout his reign. They sparkled with an otherworldly light, revealing a profound connection to the arcane energies that flowed through the elvennds. His gaze carried both kindness and authority, a testament to the delicate bnce he maintained as the guardian of his people.

    As ndril Starwhisper observed the kneeling matriarch, his expression remained calm and benevolent.

    "Matriarch Seraphina, you bring news of Lyon Torga''s return. Speak freely, for your words weave tales that echo through the sacred canopies of our realm," the Elven Emperor spoke, his voice a melody that resonated with the tranquility of the elven kingdom.

    "Your Majesty," Seraphina began, her voice carrying the weight of the tale, "Lyon Torga has indeed returned, and his presence has stirred the very essence of the forest. His exploits include using an entire n to prove his identity, and in the process, he shattered the illusions of the Gong of Thousand Lords."

    ndril listened attentively, the glow in his eyes acknowledging the significance of Lyon''s feats. "The Gong of Thousand Lords, broken. Remarkable," he mused.

    "He seeks his wife, the renowned cloaked healer, Maria, in his quest for answers. Lyon''s journey transcends the realms, intertwining with the threads of fate," Seraphina continued.

    The Elven Emperor, already aware of Lyon''s endeavors, nodded in acknowledgment. "I am aware of Lyon''s quest and the mysterious healer. Is there anything else you wish to share, Matriarch Seraphina?"

    Seraphina hesitated, mindful of the delicate bnce in the elven court. Cecile''s words echoed in her mind, reminding her not to seek the emperor''s aid. Choosing silence, she conveyed her unspoken thoughts through a respectful bow, leaving the emperor to contemte the unfolding saga.

    The words of Matriarch Seraphina lingered in the air, and as the echoes of her tale dissipated, an elder noble, adorned in robes woven with threads of moonlight, rose from his seat. His age manifested in the fine lines etched upon his features, a testament to the countless cycles of the moon he had witnessed.

    "Emperor ndril," the elder began, his voice carrying the weight of wisdom, "we must tread cautiously in these uncertain times. The return of Lyon Torga may not be a mere coincidence but a calcted move by potential adversaries. I propose that we consider closing our borders to ensure the safety of the Elven Empire."

    The other elders exchanged knowing nces, their expressions betraying a mix of concern and agreement. Murmurs of approval rippled through the assembly, creating an undercurrent of caution that swirled beneath the pce''s elegant facade.

    ndril, seated upon his majestic throne adorned with intricate elven craftsmanship, observed the reactions of his court with discerning eyes. The delicate bnce between vignce and trust hung in the air, much like the silken banners that adorned the grand hall.

    "You speak words of prudence, Elder Ithildir," the Elven Emperor responded, his gaze unwavering. "The safety of our realm is paramount. Lyon Torga''s return may indeed be a ploy to test our defenses. However, let us not hastily close our borders. Our strength lies in the harmony with which we navigate the currents of fate."

    Matriarch Seraphina, though kneeling in utmost respect, sensed the weight of the deliberation hanging over her shoulders. The Emperor''s prating gaze met that of the unyielding elder noble, Ithildir, and at that moment, the delicate bnce between counsel and sovereignty held the court in suspense.

    Elder Ithildir, his pride momentarily set aside, bowed apologetically to the Emperor, acknowledging the wisdom of unity in uncertain times. Emperor ndril, though inwardly sighing at the tensions within his court, maintained an air ofposed leadership.

    However, his attention was abruptly diverted as he caught sight of an unexpected figure within the court, a harbinger of urgent news. The figure, its eyes conveying a sense of urgency, nodded subtly to the Emperor. The Elven Emperor, recognizing the gravity of the situation, thanked Matriarch Seraphina for her insights and dismissed the court.

    As the court dissolved, Emperor ndril retreated to the sanctuary of his private chamber, the mysterious figure trailing behind. Once inside, the Emperor''s gaze was fixed on the enigmatic informant, his inquiryden with concern. "What is it that you found in Sixth Hell?"

    With a deep bow, the figure revealed the impending threat, "Emperor Rakumtatak ''The Ogre'' is on the move. His target is none other than The Zodiac Emperor."

    A ripple of shock traversed the Elven Emperor''s features. The news, bearing the weight of impending conflict between formidable forces, set the stage for decisions that would resonate across realms. The delicate bnce of power now faced the looming shadows of war, and the Elven Empire found itself at the precipice of a struggle that transcended the ethereal realms.

    Emperor ndril''s brow furrowed with a mixture of concern and contemtion as he sought further rity. "Are you certain about Rakumtatak''s movements? And who apanies him on this journey?" The Emperor''s questions wereden with the weight of strategic considerations and the delicate bnce of power within the realms.

    The informant nodded solemnly, affirming the reliability of the intelligence. "Rakumtatak is traversing alone, Emperor. It seems he is determined to ascertain the authenticity of Lyon''s return, personally. Nopanions apany him on this journey."

    Emperor ndril stood before the expansive window, the vibrant panorama of his realm stretched out beyond the ss. His usuallyposed countenance now betrayed a mix of frustration, concern, and perhaps a tinge of realization. The espionage, sensing the gravity of the situation, ventured cautiously, "Emperor...?"

    The Elven Emperor remained silent for a moment, gazing out at the beauty that belied theplexities and challenges his realm faced. Then, almost as if releasing a held breath, he uttered a terse yet significant word, "Shit."

    The single utterance carried a weight that encapsted the multitude of thoughts racing through ndril''s mind. It wasn''t just an expression of frustration; it hinted at the recognition of a perilous turn of events, an unforeseen challenge that now demanded his attention. The impending sh between two formidable forces, Rakumtatak and Lyon Torga.

    Princess Y, with her slender form hidden behind a tapestry, strained to listen to the conversation between her father and the espionage. The revtion about Rakumtatak, "The Ogre," making a move targeted at Lyon Torga, the Zodiac Emperor, shook her to the core. Her lips, often curved into mischievous smiles, now hung open in shock.

    ---

    Dear Emperor''s Reckoning Readers,

    If you''re enjoying the story, you can support its continuation through the official link below:

    https://.panda-novel/book/emperor''s-reckoning_10391832705024305

    Your support means the world. This is the only official channel for Emperor''s Reckoning support.

    Thanks for being part of the journey!

    Big_Yellow

 Chapter 1132 Two Emperors

    <h4>Chapter 1132 Two Emperors</h4>

    Emperor ndril''s eyes, usually serene andposed, were now a reflection of intensity as he caught wind of the powerful arrival in Fifth Hell. His quick strides carried him through the regal corridors of the Elven pce, leaving behind a bewildered Princess Y, who glimpsed her father''s departure with wide eyes.

    As the emperor reached the tower, a sentinel, caught off guard by the sudden urgency, fumbled in his attempt to maintain decorum. The guard, realizing the gravity of the moment, stood rigid, his armor clinking nervously. Emperor ndril''s gaze, however, was fixed on a specific direction, and his brow furrowed with concentration.

    In the distance, a figure emerged from the vortex, a portal between realms. The emperor''s lips parted, releasing a low murmur, "Rakumtatak." The name resonated with a mixture of acknowledgment and concern. The air around the tower seemed to ripple with tension, mirroring the emperor''s apprehension.

    Rakumtatak, "The Ogre," inhaled the unique atmosphere of Fifth Hell, his eyes shut in appreciation. The air, infused with the essence of otherworldly realms, seemed to invigorate him. Yet, his heightened senses detected a subtle disturbance, a feeling of being observed. Instinctively, he opened his eyes, scanning his surroundings.

    Emperor ndril''s piercing gaze met Rakumtatak''s, and a smirk yed on the lips of the formidable warrior. The unspoken acknowledgment between the two powerful beings lingered in the air. Rakumtatak''s eyes, hardened by countless battles and a lifetime of experiences, held a glint of amusement. It was a moment charged with tension, a silent exchange of recognition between adversaries who understood the gravity of the circumstances.

    The Elven Emperor, standing tall in the tower, maintained an air of regalposure. His gaze, unyielding and discerning, bore into Rakumtatak''s. Each ruler carried the weight of their realms and the destinies intertwined with their actions. The exchange of nces conveyed a wealth of unspoken history, a narrative of conflicts and potential alliances that spanned across the vastndscapes of Fifth Hell.

    As the two formidable figures locked eyes, the air seemed to vibrate with the unspoken tension of a confrontation waiting to unfold. The fate of realms hung in the bnce, and the subtle dance between adversaries hinted at a deeper connection that transcended the immediate circumstances. The arrival of Rakumtatak signaled themencement of a chapter in the ongoing saga, and the echoes of their unspokenmunication reverberated through the ominous atmosphere of Fifth Hell.

    Princess Y, determined to catch up with her father, ascended the tower stairs hastily. However, an unexpected tremor shook the Tower, causing her to momentarily lose her bnce. With a swift recovery, she continued her ascent, reaching the top just in time to witness an extraordinary entrance.

    As she emerged onto the tower tform, her eyes widened at the sight of a colossal orc. The sheer muscr bulk of the intruder and the raw power emanating from him was nothing short of astounding. The orc''s arrival had been so forceful that it shattered the tower window, creating a dramatic entrance.

    Y, her senses tingling with a mixture of awe and trepidation, murmured to herself, "Who... is that?" The intimidating aura radiating from the orc sent shivers down her spine. In that moment, the princess found herself confronted with a presence that transcended the ordinary, a force to be reckoned with in the unfolding events within the Tower and the realms beyond.

    The sudden confrontation between the two emperors, one Elven and the other Orc, sent ripples of tension through the tower. The sentinel on duty, recognizing the gravity of the situation, swiftly positioned himself between the towering orc and the Elven Emperor. Bow drawn and at the ready, the sentinel''s eyes reflected a mix of determination and apprehension.

    Emperor ndril, standing tall and regal, assessed the situation with a measured gaze. Addressing the vignt sentinel, he spoke in a calm yet authoritative tone, "Lower your bow. There is no need for you to do anything; you''re no match for him." The Emperor''s words held the weight of experience, acknowledging the vast power that the orc emperor, Rakumtatak, wielded.

    The sentinel hesitated, torn between his duty to protect and the acknowledgment of the vast power discrepancy. Slowly, he lowered his bow, though his eyes remained fixed on Rakumtatak, a silent acknowledgment of the potential threat he represented. The orc emperor, observing the exchange, met ndril''s gaze with a confident smirk, fully aware of the impact his mere presence had on those around him.

    The tension in the air was palpable, the sh of two formidable figures sending shivers through the Tower. Y, who had just reached the tform, watched with a mixture of curiosity and anxiety, her eyes darting between her father and the imposing orc emperor. The unfolding scene held the promise of significant consequences, and the princess couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding as the two emperors stood face to face.

    Rakumtatak''s smirk persisted, his attention undivided as he addressed Emperor ndril. "You''ve heard, I''m sure... they said he returns." The orc''s words hung in the air, charged with a sense of anticipation and a hint of challenge. ndril, maintaining his regalposure, met Rakumtatak''s gaze with a steady and measured look.

    ndril, maintaining his regalposure, met Rakumtatak''s gaze evenly. "Indeed, the rumors have reached thesends," he replied, his voice carrying the weight of centuries of rule and wisdom. The Elven Emperor''s posture exuded authority, a stark contrast to the brutish strength embodied by the orc before him.

    Amidst the tension, Princess Y, who had just arrived at the scene, couldn''t help but interject with a murmur, "He? He must have meant Uncle Lyon." Her voice carried a mix of curiosity and realization as if connecting the dots between the returning figure and Lyon, the elusive and legendary Zodiac Emperor.

    The sentinel, caught between the conflicting energies of the two emperors, observed the exchange with heightened vignce. His bow remained lowered, but the readiness to act lingered in his stance. The dynamics of power, both magical and political, interwove in the space, creating an intricate tapestry of unspoken agreements and potential conflicts.

    Rakumtatak broke the silence, addressing ndril with a low, rumbling voice. "I havee to ascertain the truth of Lyon Torga''s return. His name echoes through the realms, and I seek to confirm if it is the same man who once stood against me."

    ndril, maintaining his regalposure, raised an inquisitive brow at Rakumtatak''s presence. "I thought you were out of worldly affairs," he remarked, the words carrying a subtle undercurrent of curiosity and skepticism. The Elven Emperor''s gaze held a profound wisdom as if contemting the implications of the orc''s sudden involvement in the affairs of the realms.

    Rakumtatak, the Ogre Emperor, responded with a casual but profound shrug, his massive shoulders shifting beneath the sinewy contours of his form. "I was, but his return intrigued me," he admitted, the admission apanied by a low, rumbling chuckle. "I care not for diplomatic matters. We both shouldn''t."

    ndril''s expression remainedposed, but a hint of concern flickered in his eyes. "It''s not that easy," he stated with a measured tone, acknowledging theplexities that entwined their roles as emperors and guardians of their respective realms. The Tower, a silent witness to their exchange, seemed to absorb the weight of their words.

    "Then serve yourself," Rakumtatak dered a note of finality in his deep voice. With those words, he took a step back, his colossal frame turning away from the Elven Emperor. In a disy of raw power and agility, the Ogre Emperor leaped from the Tower, leaving the air momentarily disced in his wake.

    ndril, left alone in the contemtive space of the Tower, sighed softly. The decision to engage or remain aloof in the unfolding events weighed heavily on his mind. The delicate bnce between the empires, the resurgence of Lyon Torga, and the enigmatic presence of Rakumtatak left the Elven Emperor with much to ponder. As the Tower embraced the profound silence that followed, the destiny of the realms hung in the delicate bnce of diplomatic intricacies and the unyielding force of impending reunions.

    Y''s gaze remained fixed on the departing figure of Rakumtatak, her eyes reflecting a mix of awe, trepidation, and curiosity. The revtion that the mighty orc, the one who imed the title of emperor and achieved the Zenith Cultivation, had arrived left her momentarily breathless. The significance of his presence echoed through the chambers of her thoughts.

    "Father, is that..." she began, her voiceced with nervous anticipation.

    "Rakumtatak," ndril affirmed, a stoic acknowledgment of the formidable orc''s identity. Y''s eyes widened, realizing that her spection had proven correct. Rakumtatak, a name synonymous with unrivaled power and mastery over the arts of cultivation. The only orc who had ascended to the Zenith realm, a feat matched by only a select few throughout history.

    "Rakumtatak, a Zenith Cultivator," she mused, a sense of reverence creeping into her tone. (?In the annals of history, only three individuals had ascended to the impossible realm�� Rakumtatak The Ogre, my father �� ndril The Elven, and of course... Lyon ''The Zodiac'' Torga )

    ---

    Dear Emperor''s Reckoning Readers,

    Enjoying the journey? Support Emperor''s Reckoning at the official link:

    https://.panda-novel/book/emperor''s-reckoning_10391832705024305

    Your support, in any form, makes a big difference. Thanks for being a part of this adventure!

    Best,

    Big_Yellow

 Chapter 1133 A Cold Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 1133 A Cold Wee</h4>

    Above the morning sky, where clouds adorned the canvas of the heavens, a mesmerizing sight unfolded. A celestial bud, ethereal and intricate, manifested itself amidst the vast expanse. This unique creation was not woven from the typical threads of flora; instead, itprised pure, thick roots that extended and intertwined with grace and purpose.

    The roots, robust and pulsating withtent energy, formed an otherworldly bloom suspended in the firmament. Each tendril, a testament to nature''s artistry, weaved a delicate tapestry that seemed to defy the conventional boundaries of earthly vegetation. The bud, bathed in the soft hues of the morning light, radiated a tranquil luminescence, casting a gentle glow upon the surrounding clouds.

    As the celestial bud hovered in the boundless sky, its presence invoked a sense of wonder and reverence. It stood as a testament to the harmonious dance between the earthly and the divine, a manifestation of natural beauty elevated to a celestial ne. The intricate patterns of the roots, pulsating with life, conveyed a silent but profound message��a connection between the terrestrial and the transcendent realms.

    Witnessed from below, the celestial bud of pure thick roots became a celestial beacon, a symbol of the extraordinary forces at y in the vast and wondrous expanse above. It painted a poetic tableau against the canvas of the morning sky, a masterpiece sculpted by the hands of nature itself.

    The celestial bud unfurled its roots, revealing a tform bathed in the gentle glow of the morning light. Lyon stirred from his slumber, his eyes adjusting to the surreal surroundings. Stretching his arms upward, he yawned, feeling an unexpected sense of serenity that came from a night spent on the embrace of the giant roots. The intricate patterns beneath him seemed to cradle the essence of a peaceful night''s rest.

    Cecile, awakening beside him, shared a knowing smile. "It''s been a while since we''ve had a good rest," she remarked, her voice carrying the subtle traces of relief. The ethereal tform, suspended above the clouds, offered a unique haven for respite. As Lyon looked around, he couldn''t help but appreciate the harmonious blend of nature''s grandeur and the celestial artistry that surrounded them.

    Selena and Karina, also awakening on the roots, exchanged nces that conveyed a shared sentiment of gratitude for the tranquil night. The radiant energy of the celestial bud seemed to infuse them with a newfound vitality. Selenamented, "I never thought sleeping on roots could be this rejuvenating. It''s like being cradled by the very essence of life."

    The vast expanse above revealed the intricate dance of clouds and sunlight, casting a warm and enchanting ambiance upon the group. Minx, who had found afortable spot for himself, chimed in with his characteristic wit, "Well, who knew that the secret to a good night''s sleep was hidden in the embrace of celestial roots? I should have tried this sooner."

    Beneath their suspended sanctuary, the world continued its perpetual motion, but in this elevated haven, Lyon and hispanions found sce and restoration. As they prepared to face the challenges that awaited, the memory of their night on the celestial roots lingered��a respite in the midst of tumultuous realms.

    As Lyon and hispanions prepared to leave the celestial bud, Minx, with his characteristic mischievous demeanor, raised a finger and dered, "Alright, let''s enter the Fourth Hell. I have a feeling that we will meet a familiar figure." Hisughter,ced with suspicion, echoed in the ethereal expanse, creating an air of anticipation.

    Cecile, always vignt, looked at Minx with a raised eyebrow. "Familiar figure? Care to share some details, Uncle Minx?" she inquired, her tone a blend of curiosity and caution. Minx, however, only responded with a sly grin, further deepening the mystery that surrounded his enigmatic knowledge.

    Bapho, added, "Minx, you seem to know more than you''re letting on. It''s not every day that we encounter ''familiar figures'' in the Hells. Care to enlighten us?" Her directness revealed a hint of skepticism, yet Minx reveled in keeping his secrets close, responding with a yful wink.

    Karina, who had been silently observing the exchange, couldn''t resist chiming in. "Well, whatever surprises await us, I''m ready for it."

    Lyon, ustomed to Minx''s unpredictable nature, simply chuckled. "I''ve learned not to expect anything less from Uncle Minx. Let''s see what awaits us in the Fourth Hell." With these words, the roots took them to the portal, leaving the celestial bud behind and venturing into the next realm of mysteries.

    ---

    Upon entering the Fourth Realm, Lyon immediately sensed the familiar yet oppressive atmosphere characteristic of the Hells. The dense anti-mana hung in the air, a stifling force that pressed down on his cultivation, making him acutely aware of the challenges that awaited. Despite theck of immediate visual anomalies, Lyon could feel the distinct energy of the realm seeping into every pore.

    Cecile, attuned to the nuances of the environment, remarked, "It seems the Fourth Hell doesn''t n on making our journey any easier. The anti-mana here is thicker than a fog in a swamp as expected." Her observation, delivered with a hint of wry humor, resonated with the others who were already adjusting to the increased resistance against their powers.

    As the group prepared to move away from the portal, a colossal bird soared from the distance, drawing their attention. The massive creature, reminiscent of a majestic eagle, sported a unique arrangement �C a saddle or howdah typically associated with horses. On the howdah perched three individuals, all adorned in garments that hinted at a shared affiliation within a particr n. Their smiles bespoke a sense of camaraderie and friendly intent.

    Lyon and hispanions observed the approaching bird with a mixture of curiosity and wariness. The sheer size and unusual presentation of the avian mount suggested a connection to the realm they had entered. The three gentlemen on top of the creature maintained their genial expressions, creating an aura of approachability even from a distance.

    Cecile, ever attuned to potential threats, signaled the group to be cautious but not overtly hostile. "Keep your guard up, but let''s not jump to conclusions. They seem to be part of a n, and maybe they can offer us some insights into this realm."

    The three gentlemen gracefully dismounted from the giant bird and, without hesitation, dropped to their knees upon reaching Lyon and hispanions. Their movements were synchronized, a disy of deference that bordered on theatrics. With exaggerated gestures, they prostrated themselves, their heads bowed low in a show of utmost reverence.

    The leader of the trio, a man with a well-groomed beard and adorned in intricate robes, began the scripted performance. "Oh, exalted Zodiac Emperor, Lyon Torga, we are but humble subjects in the grand tapestry of your magnificence. We prostrate ourselves before your divine presence, graced by your celestial aura."

    Hispanions, mirroring his gestures, chimed in with rehearsed praises. "In the realm of legends, your name echoes like an evesting melody. The very air vibrates with the resonance of your might. We are but unworthy guests in your sacred dominion, oh illustrious Emperor."

    Lyon exchanged bemused nces with Cecile, Selena, Karina, and Minx, each sharing a moment of silent amusement at the grandiosity of the disy. The trio continued their eloquent ttery, weaving a tapestry of exaggerated admiration.

    Lyon observed the trio with a raised eyebrow, intrigued by their grandiloquent performance. He couldn''t help but appreciate the theatrical ir they brought to the encounter. "Rise," he finallymanded, his tone carrying a mix of amusement and curiosity.

    the leader, still beaming with a practiced smile, began to express their earnest intentions. "Great Emperor, we are emissaries of the Forgotten Lotus n. Our humble abode lies not far from here, nestled within the mystical realms of the Fourth Hell. We have long admired your legendary exploits, and it is with the utmost honor that we extend an invitation for you to visit our modest enve." The trio. They ascended from their submissive postures, maintaining a demeanor of profound respect.

    A grin, a breath.

    "TOOOOOOOOOORRRRRRGAAAAAAAAA!!!"

    The reverberations of the bellowing voice reached Lyon''s ears, stirring an immediate reaction among hispanions. Cecile and Selena tensed, their senses on high alert, while Minx adopted a guarded stance, ready for whatever awaited them. The palpable anticipation hung in the air, an unspoken prelude to an unforeseen encounter.

    Before Lyon could decipher the source of the uproar, the very fabric of the atmosphere shifted. A sudden gust of wind, charged with the essence of a warrior''s determination, swept through the Fourth Hell. And with a pulse from the air, a mighty presence emerged in an instant under Lyon''s jaw.

    Cecile and Selena had their eyes widened in high alert as they saw the figure.

    "Rakumtatak!" they both eximed. However, they were too slow to do anything.

    The orc emperor grins as he lets his fist pulverize the air before reaching Lyon''s jaw. Kesya managed to slip and push Lyon out of the way, however, she was the one tanking the punch. Sending her into the distance with one punch.

    "Kesya!" Lyon shouted in disbelief before ring at the orc.

    The orc frowned looking at his fist. "That was supposed to be for your wee, from me." Rakumtatak sneered.

    ---

    Dear Emperor''s Reckoning Readers,

    If you love the story, support its continuation at:

    https://.panda-novel/book/emperor''s-reckoning_10391832705024305

    Your support, be itments, shares, or contributions, means the world.

    Thank you, Big_Yellow

 Chapter 1134 Emperor Rakumtatak

    <h4>Chapter 1134 Emperor Rakumtatak</h4>

    The sudden appearance of Rakumtatak had an immediate impact on the atmosphere. Cecile and Selena, ever vignt, exchanged stern looks that conveyed a clear message to Lyon �C a silent warning that echoed their shared concern for his safety. Lyon, ustomed to facing formidable opponents, took note of this unspokenmunication and understood the gravity of the situation. It was the first time he had witnessed Cecile''s usual confidence reced by a tinge of wariness, signaling that Rakumtatak was not to be underestimated.

    As Lyon contemted the dynamics at y, the emissaries from the Forgotten Lotus n seemed oblivious to the palpable tension. Seizing what they perceived as an opportunity to assert their presence, the men from the n, driven by misced confidence, decided to challenge the orc emperor. Their decision, however, revealed their ignorance about the true identity of Rakumtatak, an oversight that would soon prove costly.

    The lead emissary, wearing an air of false bravado, stepped forward and addressed Rakumtatak with misced arrogance. "You there, orc! This is our territory, and we won''t tolerate your presence. Challenge us if you dare!" His words, intended as a disy of dominance, carried an undertone of ignorance, ack of awareness about the colossal force they were provoking.

    Rakumtatak, in response, met their challenge with an amused glint in his eyes. He chuckled a deep and resonant sound that echoed across the realm, before casting a bemused look at Lyon. "Seems like your friends here haven''t heard the legends, Emperor Torga," he remarked, a wry smile ying on his lips.

    Cecile and Selena, observing the unfolding spectacle, exchanged knowing nces. The orc emissaries, fueled by misguided audacity, continued to taunt Rakumtatak, unaware that their actions were about to incur the wrath of an emperor whose legendary status surpassed theirprehension.

    Rakumtatak''s sneer was matched by an air of disdain as he regarded the emissaries from the Forgotten Lotus n. His contempt for them was palpable, evident in the way he dismissed them as "pesky little unworthy things." The orc emperor, unimpressed and unfazed by their challenge, decided to make a resounding statement.

    With a single resolute stomp, Rakumtatak sent shockwaves through the ground, causing a tremor that left the emissaries struggling to maintain their bnce. The hovering bird, sensing the impending danger, cawed in distress, adding to the chaotic atmosphere. In the face of this unbridled power, the emissaries found themselves at the mercy of forces beyond their understanding.

    Seizing the opportunity, Rakumtatak, with a sinister grin, reached for two of the emissaries, his grip like a vice closing around their faces. The disturbing noise that followed was a testament to the overwhelming strength he possessed. As he clenched his fists, a gut-wrenching sound echoed, leaving an indelible mark on the minds of those who bore witness to the spectacle.

    Without hesitation, Rakumtatak pushed the hapless emissaries away, their bodies sent hurtling through the air. The sheer force of the orc''s actions left no room for resistance or retaliation. The scene unfolded with a brutal efficiency that underscored the vast disparity in power between the orc emperor and those who had dared to challenge him.

    Rakumtatak''s attention shifted to the lone emissary who had managed to escape his initial disy of power. With a demeanor that exuded both authority and menace, the orc emperor singled him out, delivering a directive that carried the weight of an imperial decree. His voice, a deep rumble filled with undisputed dominance, echoed across the Fourth Hell.

    "You," Rakumtatak began, his eyes fixed on the remaining emissary, "go back and tell your n that this realm is reserved for The Ogre and The Zodiac. Warn them not to meddle where power beyond theirprehension resides."

    The emissary, caught in the grip of the orc emperor''s overwhelming presence, could only nod in reluctant agreement. His attempt to convey submission was cut short as Rakumtatak, with an almost casual motion, seized him by the throat. The orc''s fingers tightened, emphasizing the fragility of the emissary''s position in the face of such overwhelming strength.

    A low growl escaped Rakumtatak''s lips as he continued to address the emissary, his wordsden with a promise and a warning. "Remember this lesson, for your n''s sake. There are powers in these realms that you are not equipped to challenge." With a final, disdainful sneer, the orc emperor released his grip, sending the emissary hurtling through the air.

    The emissary''s trajectory intersected with the path of the giant bird that had carried them, both figures disappearing into the distant horizon. The sheer force of Rakumtatak''s actions left an indelible impression on any who witnessed it, a stark reminder of the hierarchy of power that governed the Fourth Hell. The orc emperor stood unyielding, a formidable figure against the backdrop of a realm reserved for the sh of titans.

    Rakumtatak''s grin widened as he faced Lyon, the lines on his weathered face betraying an expression of both amusement and recognition. His arms, adorned with bulging muscles, crossed in a gesture that exuded confidence, a silent promation of his stature in the realm. The air crackled with an unspoken tension as the two formidable beings locked eyes.

    "Well, well, look at you," Rakumtatak boomed, his voice resonating with a mixture of familiarity and a touch of mockery. "Not showing your face over countless years, and you returned with a younger face."

    Cecile, standing by Lyon''s side, couldn''t let thement pass without rification. Her frown deepened as she interjected, "He died, Rakumtatak." Her words hung in the air, emphasizing the gravity of Lyon''s journey through the realms and the sacrifices he had made.

    Rakumtatak''sughter resonated through the Fourth Hell, a guttural sound that echoed off the roots and cliffs. "So you managed to beat even death," he remarked, a snort underscoring his amusement. "Matters not, if you''re real, you will keep your promise then."

    As the echoes of their banter lingered in the air, a sudden warcry pierced the atmosphere. It was Kesya, returning with an unrestrained fury that seemed to emanate from the depths of her dark-elf origins. Her hair, now pitch ck, signified the intensity of her emotions and the unleashing of her formidable power.

    "This is not your yground, little one," Rakumtatak dered as if addressing a child, his demeanor shifting from banter to a more serious tone. Despite Kesya''s frenzied assault, Rakumtatak moved with an uncanny nimbleness, defying the stereotypical image of orcs as brutal and rigid beings. The onlookers, including Karina, were astounded by the orc''s agility, a stark deviation from the expectations associated with his race.

    The sh between Kesya and Rakumtatak unfolded like a mesmerizing dance of power and skill. Each movement, each strike, painted a vivid picture of their sh of wills. The air crackled with the energy of their confrontation, a testament to the formidable forces at y in the Fourth Hell. The unfolding spectacle held the attention of all present, a dynamic intery of strength, strategy, and the unpredictable nature of the realms.

    "You must be kidding..." muttered Lyon as he saw how Kesya, one of the most powerful beings he had encountered was being dealt with like an amateur in front of Rakumtatak.

    Cecile seeing the opportunity grabbed Lyon''s shoulder, dragging him away, "Lyon, we need to run,?you''re not powerful enough to deal with him."

    Cecile, sensing the intensity of the battle between Kesya and Rakumtatak, seized the opportunity and firmly grasped Lyon''s shoulder. With urgency in her eyes, she began to pull him away from the escting conflict. "Lyon, we need to run," she insisted, her voice carrying the weight of concern. "You''re not powerful enough to deal with him."

    Lyon, torn between the unfolding spectacle and Cecile''s urgent plea, hesitated for a moment. The sh of powers behind them intensified, each strike reverberating through the Fourth Hell. The air crackled with the palpable energy of their confrontation.

    Selena, aligning with Cecile''s judgment, added her voice to the plea. "She''s right, Lyon. This is not a battle you can win at the moment. We need a better n, a strategy to face someone of Rakumtatak''s caliber."

    Cecile tightened her grip on Lyon''s shoulder, her eyes locking onto his. "We''ll find a way to deal with him, but it won''t be here and now. Trust us, Lyon. There''s strength in retreat when it''s the strategic move."

    "But Kesya!?" Lyon protested, his reluctance evident in his voice as he cast a worried gaze back at the ongoing battle. The sh between Kesya and Rakumtatak unfolded like a turbulent storm, the echoes of their conflict reaching the depths of Lyon''s concern.

    Cecile, maintaining her resolve, responded to Lyon''s concern. "Kesya is strong, Lyon, and she knows her limits. We can''t help her by rushing in blindly. Our best chance lies in regrouping and finding a strategy to confront Rakumtatak together."

    Selena added, "Trust Kesya to hold her ground. We''lle back for her, but right now, we need to ensure our own safety and n our approach carefully."

    As Lyon reluctantly followed Cecile and Selena, his mind churned with a mix of emotions��concern for Kesya''s well-being, frustration at his own current limitations, and the burning desire to settle the unresolved matters with Rakumtatak.

    ---

    Dear Emperor''s Reckoning Readers,

    Love the story? Support its journey here:

    https://.panda-novel/book/emperor''s-reckoning_10391832705024305

    Your backing, throughments or contributions, shapes the tale.

    Big Thanks,

    Big_Yellow

 Chapter 1135 Kesya vs The Orc Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1135 Kesya vs The Orc Emperor</h4>

    The air in the Fourth Hell crackled with energy as Kesya and Rakumtatak shed, each strike sending shockwaves through thendscape. Kesya''s face exuded determination, a grin cutting across her features as she reveled in the opportunity to test her mettle against the orc emperor. The ground quivered beneath their feet, responding to the raw power unleashed in their exchange.

    "I''ve always wanted to test my limit!" Kesya dered, her voice resonating with a mix of excitement and challenge. Her fists moved with calcted precision, aiming to leave an indelible mark on the formidable opponent before her.

    Rakumtatak, ever the experienced warrior, couldn''t resist a sneer. "This is your limit? I thought one of the famous six would yield more than just loudness and power." He toyed with her, gauging her strength and skill with a measured interest.

    Unfazed, Kesya raised her tempo, her movements bing more intricate and purposeful. "You''ll see soon enough!" she retorted, the anticipation of the battle fueling her determination. The sh intensified, a symphony of blows echoing through the Fourth Hell, each stroke painting a vivid picture of the sh between two formidable forces.

    "That''s more like it," Rakumtatak acknowledged a hint of satisfaction in his tone. "You deserve to be my warm-up, before the main course!" His words hung in the air, a deration of the impending sh between Kesya and the true adversary he sought��Lyon Torga.

    As Lyon, Cecile, and Selena navigated the intricate paths of the Fourth Hell, the distant sounds of the battle served as a relentless reminder of the challenges awaiting them.

    Amidst the sprawling expanse of the Fourth Hell, the onlookers of various powers gazed upward, their eyes drawn to the spectacle unfolding in the sky. Leaders, hidden experts, and beings of formidable strength observed the sh between Kesya and Rakumtatak with a mix of awe and reverence. The air vibrated with the energy of the battle, and whispers spread among the spectators like ripples in a pond.

    "Hmm, such power," murmured one of the hidden experts, his eyes narrowing in concentration. "To witness two titans sh is a rare privilege. We should count ourselves fortunate to be present."

    A leader from a distant n nodded in agreement, "Indeed, the forces at y transcend our understanding. It''s a reminder of the vast realms of power that exist beyond ourprehension."

    As the battle intensified, the observers couldn''t help but be captivated by the sheer magnitude of the shes. Each strike reverberated through the Fourth Hell, creating shockwaves that rippled across thendscape. The sky above them transformed into a canvas of raw power, where the dance ofbat unfolded with a grace that defied the destructive force behind each movement.

    Amidst the sprawling expanse of the Fourth Hell, the onlookers of various powers gazed upward, their eyes drawn to the spectacle unfolding in the sky. Leaders, hidden experts, and beings of formidable strength observed the sh between Kesya and Rakumtatak with a mix of awe and reverence. The air vibrated with the energy of the battle, and whispers spread among the spectators like ripples in a pond.

    "Hmm, such power," murmured one of the hidden experts, his eyes narrowing in concentration. "To witness two titans sh is a rare privilege. We should count ourselves fortunate to be present."

    A leader from a distant n nodded in agreement, "Indeed, the forces at y transcend our understanding. It''s a reminder of the vast realms of power that exist beyond ourprehension."

    As the battle intensified, the observers couldn''t help but be captivated by the sheer magnitude of the shes. Each strike reverberated through the Fourth Hell, creating shockwaves that rippled across thendscape. The sky above them transformed into a canvas of raw power, where the dance ofbat unfolded with a grace that defied the destructive force behind each movement.

    "Such battles reshape the very fabric of our understanding," remarked a wise elder, his gaze fixed on the ongoing spectacle. "In these moments, we witness the boundaries of strength being pushed to their limits."

    The murmurs continued, and a collective acknowledgment of the privilege bestowed upon them resonated among the onlookers. The battle above symbolized the convergence of extraordinary forces, a cosmic disy that transcended the individual realms of those who bore witness. In their hushed tones, the onlookers recognized the rarity of the scene ying out before them, a testament to the grandeur of the Fourth Hell and the beings who inhabited its realms.

    Atop Lyon''s head, Minx materialized with a mischievous grin, addressing Lyon with a yful challenge, "nk sheet, time to shine."

    Lyon, caught off guard, questioned, "Huh?" He felt a peculiar sensation as his back ignited, and his eyes underwent a striking transformation��prism red, reminiscent of Minx. Stopping in his tracks, Lyon''s once dark hair turned a pristine white, echoing the characteristic features of the enigmatic Minx, now taking on a human form.

    Minx''sughter echoed through the air, "Hahaha, witness the power of my blessing! This is the ultimate conjuncture maniption! Be a god, nk sheet!"

    Sun, Shen, and Rui observing Lyon''s sudden metamorphosis, furrowed their brows, attempting to decipher the enigmatic changes. Meanwhile, Bapho stepped forward, his demeanor intrigued, "So that''s it... that''s who you truly are��the Sage Rat. The lost race of ancients who can see the flow of energy, manipting it to their will."

    The revtion hung in the air, Sun and Shen exchanged surprised nces, while Rui''s disbelief was etched across his face. The unfolding events exposed Lyon''s hidden identity, unraveling ayer of mystery that had veiled him until now.

    Minx, reveling in the revtion, continued to exin, "Lost race? Indeed, we were once the custodians of ancient knowledge, masters of energies. Lyon here, the nk sheet, possesses the essence of bing my sessor!"

    Karina''s eyes widened, and she nervously gulped, "Lyon, you look like Sylviana."

    Lyon, now bearing the features of Minx and disying an aura reminiscent of the lost race of Sage Rats, turned to Karina with an enigmatic smile. His gaze held a depth that seemed to echo the wisdom of ages, an uncanny resemnce to Sylviana, the first woman he encountered upon arriving in this cultivation world.

    "Kyoko shared the same trait," said Cecile, "At least one of her eyes."

    Lyon, now attuned to the intricate currents of anti-mana, saw the world through a different lens. His eyes perceived the subtle dance of ck slits in the air, each representing the ebb and flow of this mysterious force. Some streams were dense, weaving intricate patterns, while others were as delicate as paper, barely perceptible.

    Lost in his newfound perspective, Lyon marveled at the beauty of this unseen energy that surrounded everything. It was a revtion, a glimpse into the hidden tapestry of existence. The others observed Lyon, their expressions a mix of fascination and curiosity, as he navigated this altered reality.

    Minx, always the mischievous guide, quipped, "Quite the spectacle, isn''t it, nk sheet? The Sage Rat''s eyes reveal a world beyond the surface."

    Lyon, still adjusting to this enhanced perception, nodded in silent acknowledgment. The world had be a canvas of energies, and he was poised to explore its depths in ways he had never imagined.

    Rakumtatak observed Kesya''s fading strength with a sense of mild amusement. Blood stained her lips, and the torn spatial fabric around them crackled with residual thunder. "You will need all six of you to stop me," the orc emperor dered, confident in his overwhelming might.

    A defiant smile yed on Kesya''s lips as she wiped away the blood. "Oh, I still have one more trick up my sleeve," she retorted, her grin revealing a hint of mischief.

    Rakumtatak''s interest piqued, and he gave a bemused smile. "Interesting. So far, you''ve used raw strength and technique. Am I going to witness your art?" The orc emperor was curious, intrigued by the prospect of Kesya unveiling a new facet of her abilities.

    Kesya''s grin widened, and she shook her head. "No, not arts. A regalia!" Her deration hung in the air, creating an air of anticipation as the onlookers observed the unfolding sh between these two formidable forces.

    The very fabric of the Fourth Hell seemed to shudder at the impending revtion. Kesya, battered but determined, prepared to unleash her regalia, leaving everyone to wonder what mysterious power she held within.

    Kesya spoke the name "Achile," and the regalia manifested as a pair of anklets on her feet. Though seemingly simple in appearance, they were crafted from Hell''s Prism, an ore of the highest quality, contrasting the revered Heaven''s Prism. The regalia''s dark aura hinted at its formidable power, resonating with the essence of the underworld.

    The Hell''s Prism anklets emitted a faint, ominous glow as they adorned Kesya''s feet. The contrast between the regalia''s darkness and Kesya''s fierce grin created an intriguing visual spectacle. The onlookers, including Lyon and hispanions, were captivated by the unfolding disy of ancient artifacts and mystical powers.

    "Incredible..." Lyon could see the anti-mana weaving like a torrent toward the pair of anklets. He gulped. ( This is what a Regalia is? )

    ---

    Dear Emperor''s Reckoning Readers,

    Love the story? Support its journey at:

    https://.panda-novel/book/emperor''s-reckoning_10391832705024305

    Your backing, be itments, shares, or contributions, means the world.

    Thanks,

    Big_Yellow

 Chapter 1136 Regalia: Achile — Ruinity

    <h4>Chapter 1136 Regalia: Achile �� Ruinity</h4>

    As Kesya stood adorned with the regalia, her posture exuded a newfound confidence. The anklets, imbued with the essence of Hell''s Prism, symbolized a fusion of her formidable strength with the arcane power of the underworld. The air itself seemed to respond to the regalia''s presence, creating an atmosphere charged with anticipation.

    Rakumtatak apuded with genuine enthusiasm, "Ah, finally a worthy sight! It''s been so long since I''ve battled a cultivator with a regalia at their disposal."

    Kesya, emboldened by Rakumtatak''s acknowledgment, grinned defiantly and dered, "Then you better savor this!" A surge of formidable fighting spirit emanated from her, engulfing the immediate surroundings. With a swift motion, she lifted her feet, the Hell''s Prism anklets gleaming ominously, before delivering a powerful kick against the air.

    Rakumtatak''s eyes widened in surprise as he felt a disturbance in the space around him. A series of tiny slits appeared on his face, mirroring the spatial anomalies that manifested in the trajectory of Kesya''s kick. The orc emperor''s hair fluttered, and for a brief moment, he found himself entranced by the intricate dance of spatial distortions.

    The onlookers, Lyon and hispanions included were mesmerized by the unfolding spectacle. The sh between Kesya''s regalia and Rakumtatak''s spatial prowess created a dynamic and visually stunning disy. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as the two formidable beings pushed the boundaries of their respective powers.

    Kesya''s regalia, Achile, pulsed with an ethereal glow as she executed a blindingly swift maneuver. The air crackled with energy, and in an instant, she vanished from her original position. Time itself seemed to hesitate, a collective breath held as the spectators witnessed the astonishing disy of her newfound power.

    "Ngh?!" Rakumtatak had his eyes widened.

    Rakumtatak, the formidable Orc Emperor, felt a sudden force impacting his chin with unparalleled precision. The blow, a culmination of Kesya''s enhanced agility, sent him soaring through the air. The sound of the impact echoed through the Fourth Hell, and for a brief moment, the usual chaos of the realm yielded to the stunned silence of onlookers.

    As Rakumtatak tumbled backward, a resounding gasp escaped the lips of those who beheld the scene. Even the most seasoned cultivators were caught off guard by the sheer brilliance of Kesya''s move. The Orc Emperor''s formidable stature seemed dwarfed as he struggled to regain control in the air, his expression a mix of surprise and reluctant admiration.

    The onlookers stood in stunned silence, their eyes wide with disbelief as Kesya''s regalia, Achile, manifested its incredible power. The once chaotic atmosphere of the Fourth Hell yielded to an almost reverent hush, broken only by the crackling echoes of the regalia''s energy.

    "Did you see that? She moved like a bolt of lightning!" whispered one bewildered cultivator to another, his voice barely audible over the residual echoes of the astonishing disy.

    "I''ve never seen anything like it. How did she cover that distance so quickly?" a seasoned elder questioned, his eyes squinting as if trying to unravel the mystery before him.

    Rakumtatak''s eyes glinted with amusement as he observed Kesya, his massive form slowly regaining itsposure. The battle-tested orc wore a bemused smile, a stark contrast to the astonishment rippling through the onlookers.

    "Incredible," he rumbled, his voice carrying a mixture of surprise and admiration. "With the help of that Regalia, you managed to surpass my observation and reflexes, despite being in the lower cultivation realm."

    Kesya, still brimming with fighting spirit, shot him a defiant grin. "That''s the power of Achile. You might be an emperor, but don''t think you''re the only one with tricks up their sleeve."

    The onlookers, their initial shock slowly transforming into fascination, listened intently to the exchange between the two formidable figures. Whispers of admiration and spection spread like wildfire among the cultivators, eager to understand the dynamics of this unexpected confrontation.

    Rakumtatak chuckled, a deep, resonant sound that echoed through the Fourth Hell. "I haven''t enjoyed a battle like this in ages. It seems I''ve underestimated the talents of the younger generation."

    Kesya, undeterred, assumed abat stance. "Underestimation can be a fatal w, even for an emperor."

    The air crackled with tension as the two prepared for the next phase of their sh. The onlookers, captivated by the unfolding spectacle, held their breaths, anticipating the continuation of this extraordinary battle between a legendary orc emperor and an agile warrior wielding the mysterious power of a regalia.

    "But I know that Regalia is not just significantly boosting your speed, right?" Rakumtatak''s voice resonated, carrying both curiosity and a hint of challenge.

    Kesya responded with a smirk of her own, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "My teacher always told me not to reveal my prowess to the enemy, let them discover it in the afterlife.

    Rakumtatak chuckled, the sound echoing through the open air. "Well said, well taught. Time to put those lessons to the test."

    The orc emperor surged forward with surprising agility for his size, closing the distance between them in an instant. Kesya, relying on her enhanced speed, gracefully danced around Rakumtatak''s advances, evading his powerful strikes with abination of finesse and anticipation.

    The first impact reverberated through the air as Kesya''s feet met Rakumtatak''s massive fist, creating a momentary standstill. The onlookers held their breath, witnessing the sh of unparalleled strength and agility. Rakumtatak''s smirk indicated confidence, but Kesya''s grin hinted at an uing surprise.

    As the impact loosened, Kesya wasted no time. With unparalleled speed and agility, she unleashed a swift kick to the emperor''s colossal face. The grin on Kesya''s face only widened, her movements fueled by the unleashed power of the ''Frenzy.'' Rakumtatak, the orc emperor, proved to be a formidable opponent, absorbing the blows with the resilience befitting his title.

    Internally, Rakumtatak''s thoughts raced as he endured the relentless onught from Kesya. Each blow from the dark elf seemed to defy the natural order, striking with a speed and precision that left the orc emperor bewildered. His formidable strength and battle experience were being tested by an adversary who moved faster than he could track.

    ( What''s going on?! ) Rakumtatak questioned himself, attempting to unravel the mystery of Kesya''s movements. Her agility was beyond anything he had encountered, making it nearly impossible to predict her next strike. The frenzy she unleashed added anotheryer ofplexity, shrouding her attacks in a chaotic dance that disrupted any attempt at discerning a pattern.

    Amidst the intense battle, the air crackled with the residual energy of their shes. Onlookers below could hardly follow the rapid exchange, witnessing a spectacle that blurred the lines between offense and defense. Rakumtatak''s frustration grew as Kesya exploited every opening with an agility that seemed to defy the very essence ofbat.

    "Is she using some kind of technique? Or is this a result of that regalia?" Rakumtatak pondered, attempting to unravel the enigma that was Kesya''sbat style. The battlefield became a canvas of dynamic motion, where each movement carried the weight of an unseen strategy. Kesya''s silent prowess spoke louder than words, leaving Rakumtatak to grapple with the challenge of adapting to an opponent who moved faster than perception allowed.

    The relentless battle between Kesya and Rakumtatak reached a pivotal moment as the orc emperor decided to unleash a burst of anti-mana, creating a formidable shockwave that pushed the agile dark elf away. The skirmish had persisted for an entire hour, showcasing Kesya''s incredible agility and Rakumtatak''s unwavering endurance.

    In the aftermath of the anti-mana burst, Kesya found herself distanced from Rakumtatak, who observed her with a bemused expression. The dark elf, despite her extraordinarybat skills, was visibly catching her breath. Rakumtatak seized the opportunity to offer his observation.

    "Youck stamina, young one," the orc emperor remarked, his tone carrying a mix of amusement and wisdom. Thement struck a chord with Kesya, who had pushed herself to the limits during the prolonged exchange. The revtion of this vulnerability added ayer ofplexity to the ongoing confrontation.

    Rakumtatak''s grin widened as he blinked forward, aiming a powerful punch directly at Kesya''s stomach. However, as his fist traversed the remaining distance, an imperceptible but undeniable resistance slowed down his momentum. His eyes widened in realization, understanding that the regalia Kesya wielded had created a localized temporal distortion, subtly altering the flow of time within its confined zone.

    "So that''s it... the regalia created a zone to slow time," Rakumtatak mused inwardly, a rare moment of acknowledgment for the dark elf''s strategic brilliance. Despite the minuscule effect, the temporal maniption disrupted the fluidity of the orc emperor''s movements, leaving him momentarily vulnerable.

    Capitalizing on this advantage, Kesya, with unmatched agility, maneuvered herself in the slowed temporal space. In a swift and calcted motion, she delivered a precise kick to Rakumtatak''s face.

    The impact was fierce, and Rakumtatak found himself propelled like a projectile toward a nearby mountain. The collision between the orc emperor and the mountain created a humongous vertical crater, marking the culmination of Kesya''s masterful execution of the "Achile Art: Ruinity."

    ---

    Dear Emperor''s Reckoning Readers,

    Enjoying the tale? Support its continuation here:

    https://.panda-novel/book/emperor''s-reckoning_10391832705024305

    Your support, in any form, makes a big difference. Thanks for being part of this journey!

    Best,

    Big_Yellow

 Chapter 1137 Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 1137 Destruction</h4>

    The onlookers,prised of various beings from different realms and powers, stared in collective astonishment as they witnessed the incredible disy of Kesya''s regalia-infused prowess. The abrupt and unforeseen shift in the battle left them dumbfounded, their expressions ranging from bewilderment to sheer disbelief.

    The whispers among the onlookers grew louder as they attempted to make sense of the inexplicable events unfolding before them. The revtion of Kesya''s regalia and its temporal maniption had caught thempletely off guard, shattering their preconceived notions of the battle''s dynamics.

    As the shock reverberated through the witnessing crowd, the true extent of Kesya''s capabilities remained a topic of hushed conversation, creating a ripple of uncertainty and excitement among those fortunate enough to witness this unprecedented sh of powers.

    Kesya, her chest heaving from the exertion, locked eyes with the recovering orc emperor. There was a brief respite in the relentless exchange of blows, a momentary ceasefire in the airborne battleground. The weight of their gazes spoke volumes, a silent acknowledgment of the intensity of their sh.

    Rakumtatak, still etched in the crater, twitched involuntarily, a subtle indication of the lingering impact Kesya''s assault had left on him. Kesya, with a weary yet triumphant smile, marveled at the resilience of her opponent. The air around them crackled with the remnants of their confrontation.

    "Well, Orc Emperor, that was quite the warm-up, wouldn''t you say?" Kesya quipped, her voice a mixture of yfulness and genuine curiosity. The tension of the battle seemed to ease temporarily as they found themselves in this impromptu interlude.

    Kesya, with a raised eyebrow, observed Rakumtatak''s nonchnt reaction to the aftermath of their skirmish. The orc emperor''s resilience was nothing short of astounding, and it left Kesya contemting the true depths of his strength.

    "You''re not one to be underestimated, Emperor," Kesya admitted, a hint of respect underlying her words. She never thought that no bones were broken despite the direct hit toward his head. The airborne tension remained palpable, both warriors acknowledging the unspoken understanding that each strike, each maneuver, was a testament to their prowess.

    Rakumtatak, still wearing a faint smile, replied, "Likewise, dark elf. Your agility and that regalia of yours are intriguing, to say the least. But let''s not keep the audience waiting."

    The orc emperor descended slowly, hisnding apanied by a minor shockwave that rippled through the air. Kesya followed suit, gracefully touching down on the suspended tform of solid dirt. The onlookers, caught in the spectacle above, watched with bated breath as the two warriors prepared for the next round.

    As the dust settled, Kesya assumed abat stance, her eyes locked onto Rakumtatak. The orc emperor cracked his knuckles and adopted a more rxed posture, yet the glint in his eyes betrayed an eagerness for the impending sh.

    The air crackled with anticipation, the stage set for the continuation of their battle. The Fourth Hell, usually a realm of quiet intensity, now bore witness to a sh that transcended the ordinary. The audience,posed of beings from various realms, could sense that the forting exchange would be nothing short of extraordinary.

    The orc blitzed without any warning and caught Kesya off guard, leaving her to face mere afterimages of the orc emperor. The swiftness of his movements and the illusionary echoes left Kesya momentarily disoriented. As she attempted to strike, her fists met empty air, revealing the cunning strategy of Rakumtatak''s elusive afterimages.

    Kesya''s realization dawned upon her in the midst of the blurred movements��a series of afterimages orchestrated by Rakumtatak, skillfully concealing his true location. The revtion sent a chill down her spine, and she realized that her heightened instincts were being tested in this intricate dance of feints and illusions.

    He''s ying with my perceptions," Kesya muttered under her breath, eyes scanning the surroundings for any subtle cues that might unveil the true trajectory of Rakumtatak''s attacks.

    As she spun to counter, the realization struck her once more��another afterimage. The orc emperor''s agility and mastery over spatial maniption left Kesya in a precarious position, grappling with illusions while the true threat approached.

    ( He''s not bound by the zone? ) Kesya thought, a bead of sweat forming on her forehead as she assessed the unfolding situation. She turned before her body bent inward, a condensed air struck her stomach, a testament to the precision and force behind Rakumtatak''s attacks. The battle spirit in his eyes only intensified, revealing the pleasure he derived from this intricate game of cat and mouse.

    In a swift motion, Rakumtatak closed the gap, his eyes locked onto Kesya. ( He was never in the zone?! ).

    The anticipation in the air thickened, the onlookers above witnessing a sh of speed and strategy.

    The moment Rakumtatak''s fist bore down upon Kesya, the air crackled with a surge of anti-mana, a torrential force harnessed within the orc emperor''s strike. The sheer momentum, augmented by the energy of the Fourth Hell, carried the punch forward with devastating power. The dense forest thaty in the path of the impact trembled in anticipation.

    As the colossal force connected, a crescendo of shattered space erupted. The anti-mana-infused arm collided with Kesya''s midsection, and the aftermath rippled through the surroundings. The very fabric of reality seemed to fracture, creating an ethereal spectacle as if the air itself couldn''t withstand the force unleashed.

    The forest bore the brunt of the impact, trees bowing and shattering like fragile ss under the pressure. The sound of splintering wood and the echo of the disced air resonated, creating an otherworldly symphony in the wake of the devastating collision.

    As the reverberations settled, Kesya hung low, seemingly defeated. The air was pregnant with tension, the onlookers above holding their collective breath as they processed the oue of this sh between titans in the Fourth Hell.

    Rakumtatak, the orc emperor, surveyed the aftermath with a discerning gaze. His eyes, filled with the satisfaction of a battle well-fought, focused on Kesya''s form. The air crackled with residual energy as the remnants of the sh lingered, a silent testament to the potency of the forces unleashed.

    No words were spoken, yet the impact spoke volumes. The dynamics of the battle had shifted, and Kesya, once the epitome of agility and fervor, now stood humbled before the might of Rakumtatak. The Fourth Hell, witness to their fierce encounter, seemed to hold its breath, awaiting the next chapter in this unfolding saga of power and resilience.

    The onlookers, hidden in the shadows and observing from afar, exchanged nces as they witnessed the aftermath of the intense battle between Kesya and Rakumtatak. Their expressions mirrored a spectrum of emotions �C astonishment, awe, and a hint of apprehension. The air itself seemed to carry the weight of the oue.

    One by one, the observers emerged from their concealed positions, their eyes fixated on the scene before them. Elders and warriors, each with their own understanding of cultivation and power, recognized the significance of the sh. Whispers of disbelief and admiration circted among them, and the gravity of the moment hung in the air like an unspoken truth.

    In the periphery, a few hidden experts who had observed the battle from their concealed vantage points exchanged knowing nces. The ripple effect of the sh had reached even the most reclusive corners of the Fourth Hell, leaving asting impression on those who bore witness to the spectacle.

    The Fourth Hell, typically a realm of dense anti-mana and formidable challenges, had be the arena for a confrontation that surpassed expectations.

    The silence that followed Kesya''s defeat hung heavy in the air as Rakumtatak''s attention shifted, his piercing gazending on a figure that emerged from the shadows. A collective hush fell upon the onlookers as their eyes were drawn to the young man with distinctive white hair cascading down his shoulders and intense red eyes that seemed to hold the essence of power.

    Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga stood there, his expression calm andposed, but his eyes were sharp as a dagger. The atmosphere crackled with tension as the two emperors locked eyes, their unspokenmunication echoing louder than words. The onlookers, still recovering from the spectacle between Kesya and Rakumtatak, now found themselves on the brink of witnessing a sh of titans.

    Rakumtatak''s smirk widened, a challenging glint in his eye. Lyon''s gaze remained steady, emanating a quiet confidence that spoke volumes. The subtle shift in the air hinted at the impending confrontation, a battle that held the promise of transcending the limits of what had just transpired.

    Without a word, Rakumtatak took a step forward, his massive figure contrasting with Lyon''s more slender build. The onlookers, sensing the gravity of the moment, held their breath, awaiting the first move. The Fourth Hell seemed to hold its breath as the two emperors, each a force to be reckoned with, prepared for a sh that would etch its mark on the annals of history.

    ---

    Dear Emperor''s Reckoning Readers,

    Love the story? Support it at:

    https://.panda-novel/book/emperor''s-reckoning_10391832705024305

    Your support, whether throughments, shares, or contributions, is invaluable.

    Thank you,

    Big_Yellow

 Chapter 1138 Sage Rat Art : Amass

    <h4>Chapter 1138 Sage Rat Art : Amass</h4>

    The Fourth Hell bore witness to the reunion of two legends, but the atmosphere between Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga and Rakumtatak was far from warm��it was aze with the fires of impending battle. The air crackled with the intensity of their unspoken rivalry, echoing the weight of history and untold conflicts.

    Lyon, with his white hair flowing like a cascade of silk, stood as the epitome of enigmatic power. His red eyes, like twin mes, reflected a quiet determination, a resolve that hinted at the countless battles he had faced and the challenges thaty ahead. Opposite him, Rakumtatak, the Orc Emperor, exuded a raw and primal energy, a force of nature that seemed ready to unleash its might.

    The onlookers, still recovering from the aftermath of Kesya''s sh with Rakumtatak, now found themselves drawn into a spectacle that transcended mere physical prowess. It was a sh of titans, an encounter between two beings whose names resonated through the annals of history.

    As the Fourth Hell held its breath, the ground beneath them seemed to absorb the tension, creating an arena where the emperors'' silent gaze spoke volumes. The mes of their rivalry flickered, casting shadows that danced across the hellishndscape, foretelling the imminent storm that was about to be unleashed.

    In this moment of suspended anticipation, the Fourth Hell transformed into a stage for the reunion of legends��one that promised not just a battle, but a collision of destinies that would echo through the realms. The air quivered with the weight of their unspoken histories, setting the stage for a confrontation that would leave an indelible mark on the fabric of existence itself.

    Rakumtatak grinned as he let out his warcry, "TOOOOOOOOORRRRRRRRGAAAAAAAAA!!!"

    Rakumtatak''s warcry shattered the tense silence that hung in the air, reverberating through the Fourth Hell like a thunderous promation. The very essence of his voice seemed to echo the primal power he wielded, a deration that transcendednguage and resonated with the untamed forces of the orcish emperor.

    As the echoes of his roar faded, the atmosphere crackled with an electrifying energy, charged with the anticipation of the impending sh. Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga, standing tall and unyielding, met Rakumtatak''s gaze with unwavering determination. The white-haired emperor exuded a calm before the storm, his eyes reflecting the silent eptance of the battle that was about to unfold.

    Rakumtatak squinted.

    "It has begun!" said Cecile from afar.

    Rakumtatak''s mighty leap was like a seismic force, sending shockwaves through the very fabric of the Fourth Hell. As he descended, his outstretched hand aimed at Lyon with the intention to grasp his adversary''s entire head, crushing it under the orcish emperor''s formidable grip. The air itself seemed to quiver with the impending impact.

    In response, Lyon''s eyes sparked with determination. Instead of evading, he brought his hands together in a resounding p, a signal that set in motion a dazzling disy of arcane power. The ground beneath Lyon lit up with a kaleidoscope of runic patterns, each symbol representing a different facet of mystical energy. The colors danced in harmony, creating an intricate tapestry of defense.

    Simultaneously, multiple walls of magical force materialized, forming a protective barrier between Lyon and the approaching Rakumtatak. The walls stood tall and imposing, a testament to Lyon''s mastery of ancient and potent magic. Yet, in the face of Rakumtatak''s sheer might, the defensive structure appeared like fragile ss.

    The air crackled with residual energy as Rakumtatak, having shattered Lyon''s magical defenses,nded on the ground. Yet, to his surprise, his lower half found itself ensnared in an instant. The runic magic under his feet had woven a web of frosty restraints, attempting to bind the mighty orc. A wry smirk crept across Rakumtatak''s face as he acknowledged the futile attempt.

    Meanwhile, Lyon had vanished from his previous location, leaving behind a puzzle for the orcish emperor to solve. The runes beneath Rakumtatak flickered with an ephemeral glow, hinting at the intricate web of magic that surrounded the battlefield. The sudden swoosh of air drew Rakumtatak''s attention forward, and, at that moment, a projectile hurtled toward him with deadly precision.

    A perfect javelin, its visibility greatly reduced, aimed unerringly at the orc emperor''s be. The air seemed to thicken as Rakumtatak''s reflexes kicked in, his hand snatching the projectile from the air with a mere breath to spare. The moment hung in suspended animation, an acknowledgment of Lyon''s prowess by the orc who now held the concealed weapon in his grasp.

    A subtle touch graced the back of Rakumtatak, and a ripple of surprise shed across his features. He couldn''t deny the sensation; the Zodiac Emperor was behind him. Yet, what perplexed the orc emperor was not Lyon''s position but the fact that he couldn''t detect him at all. Even with Rakumtatak''s formidable level of cultivation, Lyon managed to elude his senses entirely. It wasn''t just Lyon''s skill or speed; it was something more intrinsic, an ability to cloak himself in a shroud that defied detection.

    Meanwhile, using the situation, Selena approached Kesya with a mixture of concern and relief etched across her face. Without uttering a word, her eyes conveyed a torrent of emotions, revealing the depth of their bond and the shared experiences they had weathered together. Kesya, battered but resilient, met Selena''s gaze, acknowledging the unspoken connection between them. There was an unyielding strength in Selena''s expression, a determination to stand by Kesya''s side, offering silent support in the face of adversity.

    As Selena carefully assisted Kesya, the air around them held a quiet intensity, a reflection of the unspoken camaraderie that bound these two formidable women. The ordeal had left Kesya weakened, but her breaths signaled a tenacious spirit unwilling to sumb to defeat. The tableau of their silent interaction conveyed a narrative of endurance, friendship, and the unbreakable spirit that defined their existence in the tumultuous realms they traversed.

    "Hah,hahahaha!" Rakumtatak''sughter echoed through the Fourth Hell as he confronted Lyon. "After all this time, and you still manage to sneak behind me," the orc emperor chuckled. "I fear no death, Torga, but only you have faced it and won, tell me, how does it feel?"

    Lyon furrowed his brows, "I''m afraid I can''t tell you, I have not recovered all of my memories, not just death, but even you, Tatak."

    "You lost your memory?" Rakumtatak grinned, "They said I''m good at jolting one." He used his elbow to swing and turn, destroying the ice that bound him. His hits connect but Lyon turned out to be just a lump of y.

    The Zodiac Emperor''s response was enigmatic, "I have forgotten much, but I remember enough to face you, Tatak."

    The y shattered, and suddenly, his surroundings underwent a surreal transformation. Below his feety a floor of crystal rity, mirroring the azure sky above. In every direction, thousands of mirrors stretched out, reflecting his own image in an infinite array. The usual sounds of nature vanished, leaving only the echo of his breath in this illusionary realm.

    As Rakumtatak observed his peculiar surroundings, he couldn''t help but acknowledge the Zodiac Emperor''s mastery of illusion. The seasoned orc emperor, aware of the illusory nature, stood undeterred, his eyes scanning the multitude of reflections. Lyon''s enigmatic words lingered in the air, emphasizing the challenge thaty ahead. "Then let''s see how much you truly remember, old friend."

    Rakumtatak''s movements in the illusionary realm were a ballet of defiance, a dance between the orc emperor and the mesmerizing mirrors. With a confident smirk, he approached one of the reflective surfaces, his hand connecting with it in a sharp knock. The mirror shattered into countless fragments, the bits suspended in mid-air for a fleeting moment. Yet, in a mesmerizing disy, they seemed to possess a life of their own, converging back together to recreate the mirror. Rakumtatak''s smirk deepened, showcasing his amusement at Lyon''s illusions.

    ---

    The cultivators in Fourth Hell exchanged bewildered nces as Rakumtatak stood seemingly still within the illusion, his eyes closed in concentration. Whispers of confusion swept through the crowd like a breeze, apanied by hushed spections about the orc emperor''s unexpected stillness.

    "W-What''s happening? Has Rakumtatak fallen into a trap?"

    "Could it be some sort of illusion? But why isn''t he reacting?"

    "The energy, it''s moving! It''s moving toward... by the lords..." A seasoned cultivator trailed off, unable to articte the strange and unpredictable currents of anti-mana converging around Lyon.

    Meanwhile, Lyon spoke the incantation with amanding tone, "Rat Sage Art: Amass." His words echoed through Fourth Hell, resonating with the very essence of the realm. The anti-mana, like a river redirected by a sorcerer''s will, surged toward Lyon, concentrating on his sped hands. The atmosphere crackled with otherworldly energy, and the onlookers could sense the impending sh of forces beyond theirprehension.

    In the midst of this, Lyon''s gaze remained fixed on the illusionary figure of Rakumtatak, who seemed unaware of the impending surge of power. The illusionary mirrors around the orc emperor shattered and reformed, mirroring the turmoil within the illusions and the gathering storm in the reality Lyon was shaping.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the beggar from Second Hell stood before the portal that linked the Third and Fourth Realms. Cloaked in tattered rags and emanating an aura of enigmatic power, he observed the energies swirling within the portal. His gaze, though concealed beneath the hood, held a depth of knowledge and purpose. The beggar, who had crossed paths with Lyon in the Second Hell, seemed to be attuned to the currents of the realms. With a subtle but determined demeanor, he prepared to step through the portal, poised for an encounter that would disrupt the events in the Fourth Realm and alter the course of destiny.

 Chapter 1139 Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 1139 Struggle</h4>

    Cecile''s eyes met Selena''s and Karina''s, a silentmunication passing between them. With a subtle nod from Cecile, the trio understood the urgency of the situation.

    "Selena, Karina, we need to get out of here. This sh is going to be beyond anything we''ve witnessed," Cecile urgently whispered, her voice barely audible amidst the rising panic.

    Selena nodded, her expression mirroring the gravity of the situation. "I agree. Let''s find a safe ce, away from the epicenter of their sh."

    Karina, her eyes wide with concern, added, "I don''t want to be caught in the crossfire. Lead the way, Empress."

    The three of them with Kesya on top of Selena''s back navigated through the tumultuous crowd, their movements deliberate and purposeful. The onlookers, driven by fear and uncertainty, failed to notice the three figures slipping away. The urgency in their steps echoed the unspoken understanding that their safetyy in retreat.

    As they distanced themselves from the chaotic scene, Cecile nced back at the unfolding confrontation, more importantly, her eyesid toward her husband with a mixture of awe and concern etched on her face. The intensity of his focus was palpable, beads of sweat clinging to his forehead as if acknowledging the immense strain he bore. "Lyon, you can do it," she whispered the words more a reassurance to herself than to him. The air crackled with the energy Lyon harnessed, and the world seemed to hold its breath in anticipation.

    The surrounding creatures sensed the impending sh of titans and responded with chaotic cacophony. Birds took flight, their wings creating a dissonant symphony against the backdrop of beasts'' roars. Nature itself seemed to react to the imminent sh, resonating with both fear and awe.

    Selena stood at a distance, her eyes fixed on Lyon''s determined form. The unfolding events had her on edge, and she shared a concerned nce with Karina.

    As Karina watched the unfolding events, her amazement couldn''t be contained. "I-Incredible! The Fourth Realm is yielding!" she eximed, her voice carrying a mixture of astonishment and awe. The unexpected surge of power had a tangible effect on her, evident in the goosebumps that rose on her skin.

    In the midst of the escting energy, Lyon''s thoughts echoed internally, ( I may be in the wrong realm based on my energy, but they all have the same magic principle, both anti-mana and mana. I don''t need to absorb everything, and it''s a good thing that I exhausted that stored mana in my ring before )

    As Lyon''s focus intensified, Karina couldn''t help but voice her awe, "C''mon, Lyon, win the race!" She understood the stakes, realizing that Lyon was engaged in a race against time, attempting to amass enough power before Rakumtatak broke through the illusion.

    The panic among onlookers became palpable, and Karina shared a nce with Selena, both silently acknowledging the urgency of the situation. The chaos in the Fourth Realm heightened the tension, and Lyon''s determined efforts to manipte the magical forces showcased his unwavering resolve.

    The crescendo of energy reached its peak, and suddenly, the chaotic symphony of the Fourth Realm fell silent. Lyon, now hunched over, struggled to catch his breath amid the aftermath of his intense magical maniption. His hands were aze with gathered anti-mana, numb and alight.

    The once vibrant sounds of nature, the wind rustling through the leaves, and the distant calls of creatures, all vanished, leaving Lyon in a surreal world of silence. The Fourth Realm, once teeming with life, now stood frozen in an unnatural tranquility that echoed the intensity of Lyon''s magical feat.

    Selena and Cecile, standing on the outskirts of the Fourth Realm, gasped in unison as they witnessed Lyon''s condition. The formidable energy that Lyon had harnessed left an indelible mark on him, evident in his hunched form andbored breathing. Their eyes widened in shared concern, and a sense of foreboding hung heavy in the air.

    "No..." Karina uttered, the word escaping in a hushed whisper that echoed the collective worry etched on her face. Lyon''s state had taken a toll not only on his physical well-being but also on the emotional equilibrium of those observing the mystical spectacle.

    The onlookers, too, felt the gravity of the moment. The once chaotic scramble to escape had transformed into a somber vigil. The stillness in the air spoke volumes, an unspoken understanding that Lyon''s pursuit of power had pushed him to the limits. The air crackled with palpable tension as they anxiously awaited the resolution of this magical odyssey.

    Lyon''s hands trembled as if bearing the weight of the entire Fourth Realm. His two index fingers moved with deliberate precision, attempting to inscribe something using the condensed anti-mana. The air around him pulsed with a unique energy, and the onlookers, including Selena and Cecile, strained their eyes to decipher the mysterious glyphs taking form. The enigmatic dance of his fingers painted a story only the initiated couldprehend.

    Inside the illusory realm, Rakumtatak stood amid the shattered mirrors, but one. A smirk yed on his lips. The shattered mirrors, like obedient servants, reassembled at his unspokenmand. His understanding of the illusion deepened, and with a flick of his finger, he sent a ripple through the ss, pinpointing the one mirror that remained untouched. The orc emperor''s actions exuded confidence born of experience as if he was a master orchestrating the symphony of illusions.

    "I see," Rakumtatak murmured, acknowledging Lyon''s cunning strategy. The orc emperor thrust his finger forward, and the wind went through the mirrors, targeting the final reflection that resisted his dominance. The mirror shattered, and with a serene expression, Rakumtatak prepared to exit the illusion and return to the tangible realm.

    As Rakumtatak opened his arms and closed his eyes, a quiet acknowledgment echoed through the Fourth Realm. The illusion dissipated, leaving behind the lingering resonance of an ephemeral battle fought in the recesses of the mind.

    Reality quivered as Lyon''s intricate spell approached its zenith. The air pulsated with magical currents, and those who witnessed the unfolding spectacle were caught between awe and trepidation. Rakumtatak, who had been in a state of contemtive repose, abruptly snapped his eyes open, a sudden awareness gripping him. Onlookers gasped at the unexpected awakening of the orc emperor.

    "He''s awoken!" eximed one of the onlookers, their voices tinged with a mix of astonishment and concern.

    Selena, poised to rush towards her husband, was halted by Cecile''s restrained yet resolute gesture. Despite the urgency of the situation, Cecile''s gritted teeth and determined expression conveyed a silent message. Acknowledging the limitations of their current cultivation, Selena hesitated, realizing the potential harm they might cause if they intervened prematurely.

    Rakumtatak, his senses attuned to the subtle shifts in the environment, furrowed his brows. A vague intuition hinted at something different, something significant. "Something is... different," he murmured, his instincts on high alert.

    Lyon, with one eye opened and the other still sealed, gritted his teeth as he etched the final strokes of his spell. Each movement felt like moving a mountain, the weight of the magical incantation bearing down on him. Rakumtatak, scanning the surroundings, suddenly locked eyes with Lyon, his shock palpable. "Magic...? Don''t tell me?!" he eximed, realization dawning upon him.

    In an instant, Rakumtatak shot out, seizing Lyon''s face and pushing the former with thetter. Lyon, caught between the orc emperor''s formidable fingers, felt the pressure around him intensify. Rakumtatak, hisughter echoing through the realm, recognized Lyon''s audacious n. "Hahaha, Torga you sly dog! You''re going to use the entire Fourth Realm against me?" he grinned, acknowledging Lyon''s cunning maneuver.

    Rakumtatak''s grip on Lyon remained unyielding as he subjected him to a brutal disy of force. The orc emperor, reveling in his self-proimed role of "physician," taunted Lyon with each sessive m to the ground. The impact resonated through the surroundings, leaving an unsettling impression on those witnessing the relentless assault.

    "This is the treatment for memory loss from physician Rakumtatak, savor it well!" Rakumtatak dered with a sadistic glee, emphasizing each word as if etching the memory back into Lyon''s consciousness. The resounding thuds of Lyon''s head meeting the ground sent shivers down the spines of onlookers, who were torn between horror and morbid curiosity.

    Raising Lyon once more, Rakumtatak inquired with a malicious grin, "Well, do you remember now?" Lyon''s eyes twitched in response, his battered form giving no indication of restored memories. Yet, before Lyon could muster any coherent response, he was mmed to the ground again, the vicious cycle repeating.

    "What about now?" Rakumtatak''s words echoed through the Fourth Realm, a twisted symphony of torment. The brutal interrogation unfolded against the backdrop of Lyon''s resilience, his endurance tested with each bone-jarring impact. The onlookers caught between empathy and the spectacle of power, could only watch as Lyon faced the relentless onught in his quest for memory and identity.

    In the midst of Rakumtatak''s relentless assault on Lyon, a sudden disturbance shattered the rhythm of the brutal encounter. The orc emperor''s eyes widened in surprise and confusion as his back was unexpectedly torn, blood spilling from the fresh wound. The abrupt interruption halted Rakumtatak''s assault, and Lyon, released from the grip, slumped to the ground, battered and weakened.

    Anger red in Rakumtatak''s eyes, evident in the grim expression that twisted his features. "You dare to disturb the meeting of two emperors?!" he thundered, turning to confront the source of the disturbance. To his astonishment, the one awaiting him was none other than a beggar.

    The beggar, seemingly inconspicuous and out of ce in the grandeur of the Fourth Realm, stood unwavering. His appearance, in stark contrast to the mighty emperors, carried an air of mystery that left Rakumtatak momentarily speechless. The onlookers, their attention torn between the battered Lyon and the unexpected intruder, awaited the unfolding of a confrontation between the beggar and the orc emperor.

 Chapter 1140 Phantom Vs Orc Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1140 Phantom Vs Orc Emperor</h4>

    Rakumtatak''s eyes narrowed as he studied the beggar who had interrupted the sh between the two emperors. "Speak, beggar. What business do you have here, disrupting the meeting of emperors?" The orc emperor''s tone was filled with both annoyance and curiosity.

    The beggar, Liu, remained silent, his attention fixed on the aftermath of Lyon''s brutal encounter with Rakumtatak. The onlookers were puzzled by Liu''s presence, unaware of the history and connection he shared with Lyon.

    Cecile, however, recognized the beggar. "Liu?" she questioned, her voice carrying a mix of surprise and disbelief. Liu, one of the six individuals mentored by Lyon, shared a level of prowessparable to Kesya and the others. The revtion added ayer ofplexity to the unfolding scene, connecting the beggar to Lyon''s sphere of influence.

    The onlookers, unaware of Liu''s significance, perceived the beggar''s actions as entric. They couldn''t fathom the connection between this seemingly mad beggar and the legendary figures engaged in the battle. The perplexity in Rakumtatak''s expression mirrored the audience''s confusion, setting the stage for a confrontation where more than physical strength woulde into y.

    The onlookers in the Fourth Realm were a mix of bewildered and amused expressions as they witnessed the beggar''s unexpected intrusion. Murmurs and scoffs rippled through the crowd, dismissing the beggar''s presence as an inconsequential interruption to the grand spectacle of the two emperors shing.

    One cultivator, with a tone of mockery, remarked, "Is he lost? This beggar must have stumbled into the wrong realm." Laughter and snickers followed, creating a wave of disdain for the beggar''s seemingly audacious act.

    Another observer, his brows furrowed in disbelief, muttered to hispanion, "Does he have a death wish? Interrupting the battle of emperors? This beggar is beyond foolish."

    A more outspoken cultivator shouted, "Hey, beggar! You''ve picked the worst time to showcase your insanity. Do you even realize the emperors you''re standing before?" The sentiment among the onlookers was unanimous��the beggar''s actions were perceived as absurd, an act inviting swift retribution from the mighty emperors engaged in their monumental sh.

    Despite the collective disbelief, the beggar remained unfazed, shrouded in an air of mystery that only intensified the onlookers'' curiosity. The scene became a stark contrast between the grandiosity of the emperors and the seemingly inconsequential beggar, creating a moment of tension and intrigue in the otherwise chaotic realm.

    Rakumtatak demanded answers from the beggar. "Who are you?" The beggar, maintaining an air of mystery, offered no immediate response, leaving the orc emperor grappling with uncertainty. The air in the Fourth Realm hung heavy with anticipation, as the beggar''s presence hinted at a narrative yet to unfold.

    "Tch!"

    Rakumtatak''s fist connected with the beggar''s frail form, sending him sprawling through the air. The beggar, seemingly weightless, somersaulted before regaining bnce mid-air. Despite the force of the punch, the beggar''s demeanor remained unchanged��a serene calmness that contrasted sharply with the brewing intensity of the Fourth Realm.

    "He''s no ordinary beggar," Rakumtatak muttered, his confusion deepening.

    The beggar, still suspended in mid-air, wiped a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth beforending a distance between him and the emperor.

    ( His eyes are vacant, but no ordinary cultivator could make me bleed with... nothing ) thought Rakumtatak.

    Rakumtatak, perplexed by the beggar''s stoic silence, couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to this seemingly frail figure than met the eye. The beggar, unperturbed by the charged atmosphere, stood with an otherworldly calmness, his eyes holding a depth that transcended the battlefield.

    The onlookers, initially amused by the beggar''s audacity, now fell into an uneasy hush. The silence carried a weight of anticipation, mirroring the unspoken challenge between the orc emperor and the mysterious beggar.

    Rakumtatak, growing impatient, decided to break the silence with a thunderous roar. "Speak, beggar! If you seek death, I''ll grant it swiftly."

    The beggar remained silent, his gaze unwavering. The air around them seemed to hum with an unspoken energy, creating an atmosphere pregnant with tension.

    Scarlett descended with an ethereal grace, cutting through the air with an otherworldly hum. Its dark obsidian de seemed to absorb the ambient light, casting an eerie glow. The swordnded point-first in the ground before Liu, embedding itself with a muted thud. The beggar, Liu, remained unfazed, his hood casting a shadow over his features as he stood in silent acknowledgment of Scarlett''s presence. The onlookers, mystified by the sword''s descent and the beggar''s stoic demeanor, felt an electric anticipation in the air.

    Rakumtatak, the orc emperor, grinned with intrigue as he observed this unexpected turn of events.

    Selena, her hand still extended, met Rakumtatak''s gaze with unwavering determination. The onlookers, unaware of Scarlett''s ominous history, felt a shiver run down their spines in response to the sword''s foreboding presence.

    Cecile, standing beside Selena, exchanged a nod with her, silently affirming the decision to involve the beggar in their desperate attempt to aid Lyon.

    The beggar, with a fluid motion, reached for Scarlett. The onlookers held their breath as the de responded to his touch, its dark energy intertwining with an unknown force. The battlefield, now a stage for an enigmatic performance, awaited the next chapter of this peculiar confrontation.

    The battlefield crackled withtent energy as Rakumtatak and the beggar faced each other, a palpable tension in the air. The onlookers, still reeling from Lyon''s struggle, now witnessed a sh between two enigmatic figures, each shrouded in their own mystery.

    Rakumtatak, the mighty Orc Emperor, grinned with anticipation, his massive frame exuding a menacing aura. "You''re quite audacious to stand against me, beggar. What tricks do you have up your sleeve?"

    The beggar, Liu, remained silent, his tattered cloak billowing in an ethereal breeze. The atmosphere seemed to respond to their impending sh, the wind carrying an ominous whisper that sent shivers down the spines of the onlookers.

    Rakumtatak, the mighty orc emperor, emanated an aura of raw power. His massive frame seemed to cast a shadow over the entire realm, and his every movement exuded the seasoned skill of a warrior who had faced countless challenges. In contrast, the beggar, Liu, stood with an eerie stillness, his identity concealed by a tattered cloak, creating an enigma that intrigued and perplexed the spectators.

    The first sh erupted like thunder. Rakumtatak lunged forward, fists wreathed in crackling energy, aiming to overwhelm his opponent with sheer force. The beggar, however, moved with an otherworldly grace, effortlessly sidestepping the onught. Each dodge was a dance, a choreography of evasion that left the orc emperor momentarily bewildered.

    The beggar retaliated with a swift counter, movements so precise they seemed almost preternatural. Rakumtatak, seasoned as he was, found himself facing an opponent who defied the norms ofbat. Liu''s strikes were like whispers in the wind, a dance of shadows that confounded the brute strength of the orc emperor.

    As the battle intensified, the onlookers marveled at the sh of styles �C the relentless might of Rakumtatak against the elusive finesse of Liu. Every blow exchanged echoed through the Fourth Hell, a symphony of shes that resonated with the very essence ofbat.

    Rakumtatak, fueled by both curiosity and the thrill of battle, roared withughter. "You''re no ordinary beggar, that''s for sure! Show me what lies beneath that cloak!"

    The beggar, unresponsive to Rakumtatak''s taunts, continued to weave through the attacks with a fluidity that defied the orc emperor''s expectations. It was a mesmerizing disy of skill, a dance on the edge of danger, and the onlookers couldn''t tear their eyes away from the spectacle unfolding before them.

    The aftermath of the intense battley before Lyon, the once serene Fourth Hell now bearing the scars of the sh between Rakumtatak and the mysterious beggar was still ongoing. As Lyon struggled to rise, the air hummed with residual energy, and the onlookers remained on edge, uncertain of the unfolding events.

    His white hair flowing like a cascade, Lyon staggered toward the suspended inscription, an ethereal canvas of anti-mana awaiting its final strokes. His every step resonated with determination, a silent promation of his resilience in the face of adversity.

    The weaves of anti-mana, like delicate threads of fate, connected Lyon to the unfinished inscription. The air around him crackled with the remnants of the immense energy he had harnessed, leaving an indelible mark on the very fabric of the Fourth Hell.

    Despite the toll the battle had taken on him, Lyon''s eyes, one open and piercing, reflected a resolute spirit. The ringing in his ears seemed to fade into the background as he focused on the task at hand, a task that held the potential to tip the scales of the ongoing conflict.

    The onlookers, witnessing Lyon''s tenacious ascent, felt a subtle shift in the atmosphere. It was a moment pregnant with anticipation, as if the realm itself held its breath, waiting for the culmination of Lyon''s efforts.

    As Lyon reached out toplete the inscription, a hush fell over the Fourth Hell. The threads of anti-mana responded to his touch, weaving into the final patterns with an almost predestined grace. The air shimmered with newfound energy, and the inscription glowed with an otherworldly radiance.

 Chapter 1141 Celestial Magic Level Ten

    <h4>Chapter 1141 Celestial Magic Level Ten</h4>

    The sh between Rakumtatak and the beggar unfolded like a tempest, each movement a dance of deadly precision. The beggar moved with otherworldly grace, sidestepping and parrying Rakumtatak''s attacks with an eerie calmness. The onlookers were captivated by the disy of swordsmanship and agility, their eyes following the swift exchanges that painted the air with trails of deadly intent.

    Rakumtatak, despite his brute strength, found himself confounded by the beggar''s elusive maneuvers. Frustration crept into his expression, and he unleashed a flurry of powerful strikes, attempting to overwhelm the beggar with sheer force. However, the beggar remained elusive, almost as if he could predict every move before it happened.

    Amidst the intensebat, Rakumtatak couldn''t help but taunt his enigmatic opponent. "Is this all you''ve got, beggar? Dodging won''t save you forever!" he bellowed, his voice reverberating through the battleground. The beggar, however, maintained his stoic silence, continuing to dance around Rakumtatak''s attacks with an unsettling calmness.

    As the battle reached its peak, Rakumtatak began to notice subtle details that triggered a sense of recognition. The beggar''s movements, the finesse in his swordy �� they bore a striking resemnce to someone Rakumtatak had encountered before. A moment of realization flickered across Rakumtatak''s face as he synced the face with the sword skills.

    "You... Phantom?" Rakumtatak eximed, his tone shifting from arrogance to astonishment. The beggar, now revealed as Liu the Phantom, maintained his silence, but the acknowledgment in his eyes spoke volumes. Rakumtatak, momentarily taken aback, processed the revtion that the beggar before him was one of Lyon''s esteemed disciples, a formidable force hidden beneath a beguiling facade.

    The onlookers, unaware of Liu''s true identity, witnessed the sudden shift in dynamics. Rakumtatak, now aware of the Phantom''s true prowess, adjusted his approach. The battleground crackled with tension as the two mighty forces prepared for the next phase of their epic confrontation.

    The once-silent battleground echoed with the sh of titans, Rakumtatak and Liu locked in a fierce duel. Despite the Phantom''s elusive maneuvers and uncanny sword skills, Rakumtatak''s overwhelming strength began to tip the scales in his favor. Blow after blow, the beggar''s defenses were gradually worn down, his tattered cloak revealing a glimpse of the hidden prowess within.

    As Rakumtatak prepared for the final, decisive strike, a sudden revtion stayed his hand. The intricate mark of Purgatory, pulsing with ominous energy, adorned Liu''s exposed chest. Rakumtatak, a seasoned warrior, recognized the significance of the mark and muttered in disbelief, "Purgatory mark? How is this possible?"

    The Purgatory mark etched on Liu''s chest was a haunting emblem that seemed to pulse with dark energy. Its intricate design bore the semnce of otherworldly symbols intertwined with ethereal threads, creating an ominous pattern that radiated an unsettling glow. The mark seemed alive, each pulsation sending ripples of shadowy hues across its surface.

    As if scorched into Liu''s flesh by the fires of an infernal realm, the mark bore an otherworldly elegance that contrasted sharply with the beggar''s rugged appearance. It was a testament to a power far beyond theprehension of those who witnessed it, a symbol that hinted at the depths of Liu''s mysterious abilities. In the midst of the battle, the mark appeared both ancient and timeless, carrying with it the weight of untold secrets and forbidden knowledge.

    The beggar, now identified as Liu, seized the opportunity afforded by Rakumtatak''s momentary hesitation. With a burst of speed, Liu created a considerable distance between them, giving himself a chance to recover. Rakumtatak''s brows furrowed as he observed the enigmatic figure before him, a newfound wariness in his eyes.

    Cecile, her voiceced with disbelief and sorrow, eximed, "He''s enved..." Her fingers dug into her palms, a physical manifestation of the emotional turmoil within her. The shock in her eyes mirrored the profound impact of witnessing a friend sumb to such a fate.

    Selena, known for herposed demeanor, struggled to maintain her usual calm. Her hands trembled subtly as she assessed the situation. "This changes everything," she muttered, her mind racing through the implications of the Purgatory mark. The gravity of the moment wasn''t lost on her, and she contemted the challenges thaty ahead.

    Rakumtatak, ever the seasoned warrior, found a twisted sense of respect in the revtion. "Incredible!" he dered, his voice carrying a perverse admiration. "Your unyielding desire to avenge your emperor stood true even in the face of absolute order!" His words, though acknowledging Liu''s resilience, held an ominous tone that hinted at the impending sh.

    Cecile, unable to contain her frustration and grief, voiced the painful truth. "He''s been holding it all this time," she said with a mix of sorrow and anger. The realization of the burden Liu had silently borne added ayer ofplexity to the unfolding drama.

    As the onlookers absorbed the shocking truth, the atmosphere crackled with tension. The battlefield had be a stage for the intertwining narratives of loyalty, sacrifice, and the thirst for revenge. The silence that followed spoke volumes, setting the stage for the imminent sh between Rakumtatak and the enved Liu, a confrontation that promised to shape the course of the unfolding epic.

    As Lyon unleashed the culmination of his power, a resounding war cry echoed through the battlefield. "Tatak!!" The very utterance carried a weight that reverberated in the air. Rakumtatak, the seasoned emperor, turned to face the battered Zodiac Emperor, a smirk ying on Lyon''s worn yet determined face. "Try and live through this one," Lyon challenged a glint of anticipation in his prism-red eyes.

    In response to Lyon''s promation, a magical brand materialized in the sky, stretching across the expanse with an ethereal, iridescent glow. The onlookers, their mouths agape in awe, couldn''t fathom the scale of the spectacle before them. Whispers of disbelief and admiration rippled through the crowd. "W-W... This is the power of the Zodiac Emperor? The history clearly...cking some imagination..." someone stuttered, struggling to find words to describe the unprecedented magic unfolding.

    With amanding presence, Lyon announced the incantation with authority, "Celestial Magic level ten: Meteor!" The very mention of the spell level sent shivers down the spines of those present. The sky, once painted with sunlight, swiftly sumbed to darkness as the looming threat of a celestial body eclipsed the sun.

    As the colossal meteor descended from the magical brand, the sheer force and weight of its presence began to alter the very fabric of the air. A powerful rush of disced atmosphere trailed behind the celestial projectile, creating an invisible wave that pushed against everything in its path. The air, once calm, now trembled and recoiled in the face of this impending force.

    The onlookers, scattered across the battlefield, could sense the disturbance. The gusts of disced air reached their faces, ruffling hair and clothes. The pressure in the atmosphere intensified, amplifying the anticipation and anxiety among the witnesses. It was as if the very heavens themselves acknowledged the magnitude of the impending sh between Lyon''s Immortal Magic and Rakumtatak''s indomitable resilience.

    Rakumtatak, veins pulsating with excitement, faced the impending cataclysm with a malicious grin. The massive meteor descended through the magic brand, hurtling toward the orc emperor. The sheer scale of the event left the onlookers paralyzed, their eyes glued to the impending collision between Lyon''s unparalleled magic and the indomitable might of Rakumtatak. The battlefield, already scarred by the shes of titans, was about to witness a finale that transcended the boundaries of imagination.

    The collision between Lyon''s celestial meteor and Rakumtatak''s formidable presence unleashed a cataclysmic force that seemed to shake the very foundations of the Fourth Hell. The impact point became the epicenter of destruction, with shockwaves radiating outward in a violent disy of elemental chaos.

    The ground convulsed and heaved as if protesting against the immense forces at y. The soil, rocks, and flora were uprooted and hurled into the air, creating a chaotic tempest of debris. A dark plume of dust and smoke billowed, shrouding the immediate aftermath in an ominous haze.

    The remnants of the once-stable terrain were now a distortedndscape of upheaval. Large craters marked the point of impact, their jagged edges testifying to the sheer force that carved into the earth. Trees, if any had survived the initial sh, stood like broken sentinels, their branches twisted and stripped of foliage.

    The destructive energy released by the collision extended beyond the physical realm, affecting the very essence of the Fourth Hell. The air crackled with residual energy, charged with the remnants of the sh between Lyon''s Celestial Magic and Rakumtatak''s imposing strength.

    Amidst the chaos, the onlookers struggled to maintain their footing, some shielding themselves against the airborne debris. The spectacle was both awe-inspiring and terrifying, a testament to the unparalleled power wielded by the two titans in their fierce confrontation.

    As Lyony on the battered ground, his consciousness teetering on the edge of oblivion, a familiar yet concerned voice reached through the haze of his senses. The voice, firm and male, called out to him with an endearing term, "Little Lyon?" The sound, a beacon in the aftermath of celestial chaos, briefly touched Lyon''s awareness before his consciousness sumbed to the encroaching darkness, leaving him to the enigmatic embrace of unconsciousness.

 Chapter 1142 Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 1142 Aftermath</h4>

    The aftermath of the celestial sh left Fourth Hell in a state of disarray. The once pristinendscape now bore the scars of an otherworldly battle, with craters punctuating the once-lush terrain and remnants of celestial magic lingering in the air like ethereal echoes. The sky, once a canvas of natural beauty, still held traces of the magical meteor''s descent, casting an otherworldly glow that painted the surroundings in iridescent hues.

    Onlookers, both mortal and powerful cultivators alike, stood in stunned silence. The awe-inspiring disy of celestial power had left them breathless, and the realization of the forces at y left a palpable tension hanging in the air. Leaders of various sects, hidden experts, and curious wanderers all shared the same wide-eyed expression, grappling with the sheer magnitude of the spectacle they had just witnessed.

    The once-peaceful Fourth Hell now bore witness to the sh of titans, and the aftermath spoke volumes of the forces that had converged upon this realm. The onlookers, humbled and shaken by the cataclysmic events, exchanged furtive nces and murmured in hushed tones. Thendscape, scarred and transformed, silently echoed the tale of an epic confrontation that had unfolded in its midst, leaving an indelible mark on the very fabric of Fourth Hell.

    The colossal meteor stood as a silent monolith, a celestial victor amidst the batteredndscape of Fourth Hell. Its surface glowed with an ethereal radiance, casting a gentle luminescence on the scarred terrain beneath. The once-vibrant vegetation, now reduced to ashes and rubble, formed a stark contrast to the meteor''s imposing presence.

    The onlookers, their expressions ranging from awe to disbelief, couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer scale of the celestial phenomenon. The meteor, a testament to Lyon''s mastery over celestial magic, seemed to defy the natural order, a celestial guardian now watching over the altered realm. The air, still tinged with the remnants of magical energies, whispered tales of the epic sh that had unfolded in the heavens.

    As the celestial giant loomed over the transformedndscape, its victory was not just in the destruction it wrought but in the awe it inspired. It stood as a celestial sentinel, a reminder that even in the face of chaos, there existed forces beyond mortalprehension. The aftermath of the battle had etched a new chapter in the history of Fourth Hell, and the giant meteor stood as both witness and conqueror in this celestial saga.

    Cecile''s eyes widened in horror as the celestial giant began to fracture, the once-victorious meteor sumbing to unseen forces. "No, no, no," she muttered, her voice barely audible over the ominous sounds of celestial destruction.

    Selena, holding Kesya, shared the concern etched across Cecile''s face. "What''s happening? Lyon''s magic shouldn''t��"

    Before Selena could finish her sentence, the meteor crumbled into colossal debris, casting a shroud of dust over the onlookers. Karina, shielding her face from the swirling particles, spoke with a mixture of awe and disbelief, "That meteor... Lyon''s magic... It''s like it couldn''t contain the power it harnessed."

    The onlookers, initially in a state of shock, began murmuring among themselves. The celestial spectacle that once stood as a symbol of Lyon''s prowess had now be a chaotic disy of celestial unraveling. The atmosphere was tense as if the very fabric of reality had been momentarily disrupted.

    Back on the ground, Lyon, still unconscious,y amidst the aftermath of his celestial feat. The crackling echoes of the crumbling meteor slowly faded, leaving only the unsettled dust to dance in the air. The onlookers, uncertain of what had transpired, could only gaze at the debris-strewnndscape with a mix of confusion and trepidation.

    Amidst the settling dust and the shattered remains of the celestial disy, a shadowy figure emerged, obscured by the remnants of the fallen meteor. The onlookers, still enveloped in a cloud of confusion, strained their eyes to discern the enigmatic form taking shape. A resonant chuckle echoed through the air, a sound that seemed to vibrate with the very essence of the Fourth Hell.

    As the dust slowly dispersed, revealing the identity of the emerging figure, a collective gasp swept through the crowd. There stood Rakumtatak, the Orc Emperor, his imposing frame framed by the remnants of the celestial spectacle. Blood trickled down from a wound on his forehead, a testament to the intensity of the battle he had just endured.

    In one hand, he wielded a formidable one-handed axe, its gleaming de reflecting the ambient light of the fractured realm. The weapon seemed almost an extension of Rakumtatak himself, its design both ergonomic and fearsome. The onlookers, now confronted with the undeniable presence of the Orc Emperor, felt a mixture of awe and apprehension. Rakumtatak''s grin, etched on his battle-worn face, carried a certain triumphant aura as if he had emerged from the heart of chaos unscathed.

    Rakumtatak''s imposing figure loomed over Lyon, whoy still on the ground, his eyes closed. The Orc Emperor''s eyes, tinted with a mix of respect and curiosity, surveyed the battered Zodiac Emperor. Cecile, Selena, and Karina formed a protective barrier around Lyon, their expressions a blend of concern and defiance.

    "Well, well, Zodiac Emperor," Rakumtatak''s voice rumbled, breaking the momentary silence. "I must admit, thatst disy of yours was quite something. A celestial rain from the heavens, and yet, here I stand." He gestured theatrically to his surroundings, still marred by the remnants of the shattered meteor.

    Karina shot a sharp nce at Rakumtatak, her tone resolute. "Don''t get any closer, orc. Lyon''s not in a state for banter."

    Rakumtatak chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that echoed through the tense air. "Rx, little one. I''m not here to finish what the meteor started, though I must say, your emperor has a ir for the dramatic."

    Selena, her eyes fixed on Rakumtatak, retorted with a measured tone, "Why are you here then, Rakumtatak?"

    The Orc Emperor''s smirk widened. "I''m here because, for the first time in a long while, something managed to surprise me. Lyon, the Zodiac Emperor, achieved that feat, again."

    "The battle is over, Orc Emperor," an imperial voice sumbed to Fourth Hell.

    A hushed murmur swept through the onlookers as ndril, the Elven Emperor, stepped forward, his presencemanding the attention of all. The air seemed to shift, carrying an ethereal quality that marked the arrival of an emperor. The sun''s rays filtered through the dense forest, casting a radiant glow upon ndril''s silver hair.

    ndril raised a hand, and an invisible force quelled the residual tremors of the recent battle. His emerald eyes, sharp and discerning, surveyed the aftermath. Rakumtatak, the Orc Emperor, stood with a one-handed axe, blood staining his formidable frame. Lyon, the Zodiac Emperor,y unconscious, surrounded by Cecile, Selena, and Karina, their expressions a mix of concern and determination.

    "You have tested the boundaries of this realm with your sh," ndril spoke, his voice resonating like a gentle breeze. "But the harmony of the Fourth Hell must be preserved. Rakumtatak, restrain your thirst for battle, for today it is sated."

    Rakumtatak grunted in acknowledgment, his eyes never leaving Lyon. ndril turned his gaze to the fallen Zodiac Emperor, his expression softening.

    ndril approached Lyon. "He endured a celestial onught, yet clings to life. His resilience ismendable."

    Y, her eyes scanning the aftermath, couldn''t help but gasp at the sheer devastation that unfolded before her. "By the leaves of Eldoria... What power," she whispered to herself, unable to contain her astonishment.

    As she neared Lyon, Cecile, Selena, and Karina, the elven healer found herself uttering, "I''ve never seen celestial magic of this magnitude. The very fabric of the realm is shaken." Her fingers lightly traced the residual celestial patterns in the air, and she marveled, "It''s as if the stars themselves descended upon Fourth Hell."

    Y''s gaze shifted to Lyon, and a mix of concern and awe yed across her features. "Uncle, the extent of your battles... it''s beyondprehension. Even the mightiest trees of Eldoria would struggle to withstand such force," she remarked, her voice carrying a blend of admiration and concern for the emperor.

    The celestial meteor''s remnants drew a soft exhale from Y. "To think that such power could be harnessed and unleashed in a single spell... it''s humbling, uncle. Nature itself is stirred by this celestial dance," she spoke, her words carrying a reverence for the forces that transcended the mortal realm.

    The Elven Emperor, ndril, spoke with an authority that resonated through the air, "The aftermath of this celestial sh has left its mark on Fourth Hell. We shall bring Lyon Torga and hispanions to Eldora for proper recovery and restoration."

    Cecile, ever vignt by Lyon''s side, nodded in acknowledgment. "Your offer is appreciated, Emperor ndril. The journey through celestial energies has taken its toll on Lyon."

    "And of course, you are wee as well," asked ndril as he looked over at Rakumtatak.

    Rakumtatak, standing amidst the wreckage, gave a nod of agreement that surprised those witnessing the scene. "Why not? It''s been a while since I have a proper wee there."

 Chapter 1143 Hosting

    <h4>Chapter 1143 Hosting</h4>

    Lyon''s consciousness emerged from the shadows of slumber, guided by the gentle caress of an otherworldly fragrance that seemed to weave its magic into the very air he breathed. Each inhale bore the essence of tranquility, a balm to his weary soul. As his eyes fluttered open, the world revealed itself in hues of celestial serenity.

    Above him, a masterpiece of clouds adorned the ceiling, an intricate dance of light and shadow, a celestial tapestry that bespoke a realm of regal opulence. The air was pure, absent of the earthly remnants of battle, and the atmosphere resonated with a subtle elegance. The bed beneath him cradled him in luxurious softness, its linens rivaling the touch of the finest silk.

    His gaze wandered across the room, a sanctuary of refined beauty. No speck of dust dared to mar the perfection of the space. Furnishings of regal craftsmanship adorned the surroundings, each piece a testament to the artistic grandeur of the realm he now found himself in. Lyon, draped in attire of unparalleled quality, felt the brush of linen against his skin, a garment that mirrored the sophistication of his surroundings, with a deep V exposing a fraction of his chest.

    As Lyon absorbed the magnificence around him, the realization dawned that he had been transported to a realm of extraordinary splendor, a ce where even the details spoke of a world-ss elegance. The journey from battle-ravaged Fourth Hell to this celestial abode left him in awe, immersed in an environment that whispered of bothfort and majesty.

    Lyon''s breath, though steadying, still bore the weight of recent exertion, a tangible reminder of the colossal magical endeavor that had unfolded. The grandeur of the spell, the Celestial Magic that had summoned the meteoric force, left its mark not only on thendscape of Fourth Hell but also on Lyon''s very essence. The toll of wielding such immense power echoed in the cadence of his breath, a testament to the formidable nature of the undertaking.

    Each inhale and exhale seemed to carry the resonance of celestial energies, the aftermath of a spell that transcended mortal boundaries. Lyon, despite his strength and mastery over magic, acknowledged the strain imposed upon him by the scale of the magical feat. The burden of channeling and directing forces on a cosmic scale lingered in the air he now breathed, a reminder that even for a Zodiac Emperor, such feats came at a cost.

    Lyon''s gaze wandered across the luxurious chamber, taking in the regal tapestries and the pristine linen that adorned him. The room exuded an air of elegance that felt alien, a stark contrast to the battleground he had left behind. As he traced the intricate patterns of the tapestry with his eyes, his thoughts echoed in the solitude of his mind.

    "I never thought my journey would bring me to a ce like this," he mused, his voice a soft undertone to the stillness of the room. "From the chaotic realms and fierce battles to the calm embrace of luxury, the shift is almost surreal."

    Lyon stepped onto the balcony, the cool breeze ying with strands of his hair as he gazed out over the expansive city sprawled before him. The grandeur of the scene unfolded like a masterpiece, every building a stroke of intricate beauty. His lips parted in silent awe, a quiet gasp escaping as the breathtaking panorama unfolded.

    The city stretched out in a harmonious blend of architectural wonders, each structure telling a tale of craftsmanship and design. Towers adorned with ethereal spires reached for the heavens, their tips almost brushing against the cerulean sky. The streets below were a bustling tapestry of life, people weaving through the thoroughfares like ants in a carefully choreographed dance.

    "It''s incredible," Lyon whispered, his voice barely audible over the soft rustle of the wind. The city seemed to breathe, each pulse resonating with the heartbeat of a thriving civilization. His eyes traced the patterns of the streets, the gardens nestled between structures, and the distant mountains that cradled the metropolis in a protective embrace.

    Lyon turned around at the sound of the voice, his brows furrowing as he tried to reconcile the familiarity with the face before him. The room, bathed in the soft glow of ambient light, held an air of regality that seemed to suit the elven emperor.

    "I never thought that I would see the day, seeing you standing and breathing again," the voice continued.

    Lyon''s eyes squinted slightly, a puzzled expression crossing his features. He faced ndril, uncertainty in his gaze as if grappling with the echoes of a distant memory. "Who are you?" Lyon inquired, his voice carrying a note of confusion.

    ndril sighed, a mixture of sadness and understanding in his eyes. "I''m ndril, the Elven Emperor of the Eldora Empire. I am your friend, well... back then at least, before you... died."

    The revtion hung in the air, a weighty acknowledgment of a past that Lyon struggled to recall. The room, once a haven of luxury, now seemed to echo the unspoken history between the two emperors.

    The revtion hung in the air, a weighty acknowledgment of a past that Lyon struggled to recall. The room, once a haven of luxury, now seemed to echo the unspoken history between the two emperors.

    "Come here, give me a hug," ndril invited warmly, opening his arms in a gesture of familiarity.

    "No," Lyon responded firmly, confusion etching his features. "Where are my wives, mypanions?"

    ndril''s expression shifted, a nuanced blend of understanding and consideration. "They''re safe, Lyon. Selena, Cecile, Kesya, and Karina are well. They''re being attended to in Eldora. You were the priority when you arrived here. Rest assured, Lyon, your loved ones are in good hands."

    Lyon''s tension eased slightly, his worry mitigated by ndril''s reassurance. The enigma of his past mingled with the uncertainties of the present, casting a shadow over the rity he sought.

    "With Rakumtatak as well," ndril casually mentioned.

    "What?!" Lyon shot daggers with his eyes toward ndril. "What are you doing!?"

    "Calm down," said ndril, attempting to ease Lyon''s emotions. "He is merrily dining right now. There is no reason for hostility. Rakumtatak never wanted to kill you. This loss of memories of yours is quite troublesome."

    "What?! What do you mean he never wanted to kill me? Don''t you see what he did?!" asked Lyon.

    "Don''t you see what you did?" asked ndril, crossing his arms and raising his brows.

    "But it was because of what he did?!" eximed Lyon.

    "Rx, Lyon," a silvery voice of a woman entered. It was a beautiful woman standing by ndril''s side�� Iris.

    Lyon was taken aback the moment he saw her. The memories shed like an ethereal montage. Iris, a figure from his past, someone he had known intimately. His gaze softened, tinged with nostalgia and curiosity.

    "I never thought that you woulde," said ndril.

    "Seeing the heated discussion between you two, I need to step in," Iris sighed.

    "Iris..?" Lyon asked, his brows furrowing in confusion.

    "Oh really? You remember her and not me?" said ndril as he rolled his eyes, feigning offense.

    Iris stepped forward, her eyes gentle but hiding a depth of experience. "It''s been a long time, Lyon. A lot has changed."

    Lyon, still grappling with fragmented memories, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of connection with Iris. The meeting with familiar faces in an unfamiliar setting stirred a whirlwind of emotions within him.

    Amidst theplexities of memory and identity, Lyon''s stomach made its presence known with a low, rumbling deration of hunger.

    ndril chuckled, "Well, I suppose the first order of business is to fill that empty stomach of yours. We can discuss matters over a meal."

    Iris added with a warm smile, "Food has a way of bringingfort and rity. Let''s head to the dining hall."

    As Lyon followed them, his mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, and his stomach echoed its own desires.

    As Lyon entered the dining hall, the lively scene before him almost defied the gravity of recent events. Rakumtatak, with an exuberant spirit, was engrossed in a feast fit for emperors. The sound of heartyughter and clinking utensils filled the air, creating an atmosphere that seemed incongruous with the battles Lyon had just endured.

    Rakumtatak, catching sight of Lyon, bellowed with genuine joy, "Lyon, my friend! Join us! There''s a seat right here for you!" The orc emperor gestured enthusiastically, his eyes gleaming with camaraderie.

    Lyon''s gaze swept across the familiar faces of Rui, Shen, Bapho, Minx, and Sun. However, his eyes widened in disbelief when he saw another figure among them.

    The figure turned, then smiled, "Little Lyon."

    Lyon''s pupils shrunk and his eyes widened along with his lips.

    ---

    Dear Emperor''s Reckoning Readers,

    I hope you''re enjoying the adventures in Emperor''s Reckoning! Your support has been incredible, and I''m grateful for each reader joining this journey.

    If you''re enjoying the story and would like to contribute to its growth, consider supporting through the official link below:

    https://.panda-novel/book/emperor''s-reckoning_10391832705024305

    Your support, whether throughments, shares, or any other form, fuels the creative process.

    Thank you for being a part of this incredible adventure!

    Warm regards,

    Big_Yellow

 Chapter 1144 The Ox, Muspell

    <h4>Chapter 1144 The Ox, Muspell</h4>

    Lyon''s anticipation reached a crescendo as his eyes fell upon the enigmatic figure seated among the mythical beasts. There, alongside Rui, Shen, Bapho, Minx, and Sun, was a creature of awe-inspiring presence��an embodiment of mythical might in its diminutive form. A fiery ox, its zing hornsmanding attention, exuded an undeniable air of majesty. The creature''s pelt, a rich shade of brown, shimmered under the ambient light of the dining hall, signifying a divine purity.

    What caught Lyon''s attention most was the singr gold earring adorning the ox''s ear, a subtle touch that hinted at a regality transcending the physical form. The creature''s eyes, deep and dark, mirrored Lyon''s own gaze, forging an unspoken connection between them. This was Muspell, the Almighty Ox, revered by Rui and a symbol of formidable strength.

    As Lyon absorbed the surreal scene before him, the camaraderie of hispanions mixed with the mythical presence of Muspell, creating a tableau that bridged the realms of reality and legend. The atmosphere buzzed with unspoken significance, and Lyon couldn''t help but feel a surge of reverence in the face of the divine being now gracing their gathering.

    Lyon''s eyes widened as he recognized Muspell, the fiery ox from his childhood memories. The nostalgia and deep connection he felt were overwhelming. "Uncle Muspell..." he whispered, the weight of the past echoing in his voice.

    ---

    In the distance, a figure approached. It was Muspell, but in a human guise, blending seamlessly with the natural beauty of the meadow. He appeared as a wise and gentle elder, his bronze skin now human, and his ming horns still etched. The single golden earring still adorned his ear, giving him an air of otherworldly grace.

    "Uncle Muspell !!" Lyon called out with the unfiltered joy of a child as he ran towards the transformed mythical being.

    Muspell smiled warmly, his green eyes reflecting the wisdom of ages. He crouched down to Lyon''s level, and the young boy looked up with a mixture of awe and curiosity. The two shared a quiet moment in the embrace of the meadow, surrounded by the whispers of nature.

    "Uncle Muspell, guess what! I just beat Uncle Ma in a race, I''m ready for you now!" Lyon dered, his voice brimming with excitement.

    Muspell, in his transformed human form, chuckled at Lyon''s enthusiasm. "Come then," he replied, humoring the young boy with a taunt, his eyes gleaming with a hint of yful challenge.

    Without hesitation, Lyon assumed a determined stance, tiny fists clenched, and with all the might his young muscles could muster, he delivered a punch towards Muspell''s face. The air crackled with anticipation as Lyon''s punch connected with its target.

    However, the moment Lyon''s hand made contact, a look of sheer surprise crossed his face. He recoiled, cradling his hand in pain as if he had just struck a solid wall. "Ow!" Lyon eximed, rolling around on the soft grass, his face twisted in mock agony.

    Muspell, ever the patient mentor, watched Lyon''s theatrics with an amused smile. "You better stop lying, Little Lyon," he teased, his voice carrying the warmth of a mentor gently guiding his pupil.

    Lyon, still feigning pain, continued to roll and cry out in agony, adding an extrayer of drama to the yful charade. The meadow echoed with theirughter, a symphony of mentorship and childish joy that resonated through the magical realm.

    As Lyon eventually settled into a fit of giggles, Muspell extended a hand to help him up. The golden light of the meadow bathed the scene, capturing the essence of a precious moment between an exuberant young boy and his wise and patient mentor.

    The meadow was bathed in the warm hues of the setting sun as Lyon sat cross-legged, looking up at Muspell with wide-eyed curiosity. The air was filled with a sense of camaraderie, and the yful banter between the two created an atmosphere of ease.

    "Hey, uncle, they say that you could beat Uncle Raja, is that true?" Lyon inquired, his youthful voice carrying a mix of excitement and awe.

    "Oh?" Muspell''s eyes twinkled with amusement as he smiled. "And who told you that?"

    "Mama Rui said you could, Gramps too," Lyon answered a sense of pride in his words.

    "Hahaha, what do you think?" Muspell replied, teasingly.

    "I... I don''t know, Uncle Raja is quite scary. I''m never able to approach him without getting shivers on my feet. He looks grumpy all the time as well, but I guess it''s because he is strong, right?" Lyon admitted, his gaze shifting to the imagined image of the formidable Uncle Raja.

    "Hahaha, am I grumpy?" Muspell asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "No, you''re like half Uncle Ma," Lyon quipped, earning a chuckle from Muspell.

    "Am I strong?" Muspell continued a glint of mischief in his eyes.

    "Probably, I mean... even Mama Rui said so, and she rarely givespliments," Lyon replied, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully.

    "Hahaha, do you think strengthes from other people''s mouths, or somewhere else?" Muspell posed a philosophical question, his gaze fixed on Lyon.

    Lyon pondered for a moment, his brow furrowed in deep concentration. "I think... it''s a bit of both. What people say matters, but real strengthes from within, doesn''t it?"

    Muspell nodded approvingly, a sense of pride in his eyes. "Wisdom beyond your years, Little Lyon. Remember, true strength is not just in the body but in the heart and mind. It''s the harmony of all three that makes one truly formidable."

    ---

    Reality returned, and Lyon found himself once again in the grand dining room of the Eldora Empire. He looked around, and there, in all his majestic glory, was Uncle Muspell. The mythical beast had a smile that seemed to radiate warmth and a yful sparkle in his eyes.

    Uncle Muspell gracefully leaped from the dining table, his form shifting into the iconic image of an ox with four hooves. He approached Lyon with a cute and endearing gait and a smile that never wavered.

    "That was quite the spectacle what you did there in Fourth Hell, incredible even, hahaha... Not every day I see a giant rock falling from the sky, eclipsing the sun," Muspell remarked, the humor evident in his tone.

    Lyon couldn''t help but reciprocate the smile, his eyes tearing up with a mix of emotions. He hastily wiped them away with his arms, trying to maintain hisposure. "How are you, Uncle Muspell."

    "Never mind me," Muspell said as he approached Lyon, his gaze turning upward. "How are you, Little Lyon."

    The question, filled with genuine concern, touched Lyon''s heart. It was a reminder of the enduring bond they shared, not just as emperor and mythical beast but aspanions who had traversed thendscapes of Fifth Hell together.

    "I''m doing well, Uncle Muspell," Lyon replied, his voice reflecting a blend of gratitude and resilience. Then he recalled of Uncle Minx briefly mentioning that they would meet someone familiar in Fourth Hell.

    "Uncle Minx, back then, did you mean Uncle Muspell?" Lyon asked, seeking confirmation.

    Minx, the Sage Rat, shed a mischievous smirk, his eyes glinting with a yful gleam. "Well, yes, I know he''s in Fourth Hell. We''ve met."

    Muspell, still in his ox form, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, and it was best to separate, for a better chance of finding you, Little Lyon, and look, it worked, hahaha!"

    Lyon couldn''t help but smile at the camaraderie between the mythical beings. Their dedication to reuniting with him, even if it meant splitting up, warmed his heart.

    "My genius never failed," Minx proimed proudly, puffing out his chest in mock arrogance.

    The dining room filled with a chorus ofughter, the tension of recent events momentarily lifted.

    As theughter and camaraderie continued around the grand dining table, ndril, the elven emperor, approached Lyon with a warm smile. "Lyon, my friend, rx and enjoy the night. There is much to celebrate, and Eldora wees you."

    Iris, ndril''s elegant wife, joined him at the table, and the air was filled with a sense of unity and festivity. However, amidst the joy, a serious undercurrent emerged as Rakumtatak, the Orc Emperor, signaled Lyon to join him on the balcony.

    Lyon, after a moment of contemtion, nodded in agreement. He excused himself from the dining table, the festive atmosphere now reced by a more solemn mood. The elven guests continued their revelry, unaware of the private conversation about to unfold.

    Rakumtatak turned around on the balcony, his massive form silhouetted against the night sky. Crossing his arms, he fixed Lyon with a stern gaze.

    "Torga, there is something that you need to know, regarding your disciple, Liu the Phantom," Rakumtatak spoke with a measured tone, the weight of his words hanging in the air.

    Lyon furrowed his brows, a sense of concern washing over him. "What''s wrong?"

    "That man, no, that phantom," Rakumtatak smirked, his expression darkening with a mix of amusement and foreboding, "On the day after your death was revealed, he hunts the entire Purgatory... alone."

 Chapter 1145 Liu’s Circumstance.

    <h4>Chapter 1145 Liu''s Circumstance.</h4>

    Rakumtatak''s grin widened as he turned over, leaning against the balcony ledge, his gaze fixed on the distant cities. He snorted augh, the amusement apparent in his eyes. "Oh, it was rich, Torga."

    Lyon, still puzzled, furrowed his brows. "What are you talking about?"

    "On that day, I was secluding myself," Rakumtatak''s gaze turned vacant, his mind seemingly transported back to the events in Sixth Hell. "I knew of your death," he continued. "That day, I heard disturbances in Sixth Hell, as if a warrior seeping with killing intent was rushing toward Purgatory, the source of anti-mana. No phantom could hide that exploding will to kill," he added, furrowing his brows in contemtion.

    Lyon''s eyes widened in realization. The pieces started toe together, forming a mosaic of intrigue and danger. "Liu... he went to Purgatory after hearing about my death?" Lyon muttered, the gravity of the situation sinking in.

    Rakumtatak nodded, his gaze sharp. "Aye, and what''s even more intriguing is that he sought the source of anti-mana. There''s more to his actions than meets the eye, Torga."

    Rakumtatak''s revtion left Lyon both intrigued and concerned. "Well, he failed, he didn''t even reach Zenith Cultivation Level yet," Rakumtatak stated matter-of-factly, his words carrying a hint of amusement.

    "But by anti-mana, did he fail ever so gracefully, and that''sing from an orc," Rakumtatak added with a snort ofughter, crossing his arms.

    Lyon couldn''t help but shake his head at the peculiar situation. The thought of Liu attempting such a daring feat, even if unsessful, painted a vivid picture of the enigmatic Phantom''s determination and strength.

    Rakumtatak turned over, facing Lyon directly. "I peeked at Purgatory, visiting the ce silently. You wouldn''t believe it, oh wait... you would... those ck wings scattered everywhere with blood smeared on it. The pool of blood and heads rolling with mouths gaped open. Incredible sight, like a war, but from a single man against an entire realm."

    The description sent a chill down Lyon''s spine. The imagery of a lone warrior, with ck wings stained in blood, facing the horrors of Purgatory alone was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. It hinted at a level of power and determination that transcended the ordinary.

    Lyon''s brows furrowed, an expression of deep contemtion etching his face. He stared at his palms, as if searching for answers in the lines of his hands, his features reflecting a mixture of sorrow and confusion.

    Rakumtatak observed Lyon''s reaction, his gaze steady and understanding. "It''s beyond logic, of what a man, a cultivator, can do when they have a purpose greater than life. He plunged into that knowing that he wouldn''t win."

    "Why are you telling me this?" Lyon finally voiced the question that lingered in his mind.

    Rakumtatak smirked, his orcish features emphasizing the amusement in his expression. "Because I sure as hell wanted to know if someone wanted to avenge me, especially at that scale and that risk, and from someone close to boot."

    Lyon''s brows furrowed, an expression of deep contemtion etching his face. He stared at his palms, as if searching for answers in the lines of his hands, his features reflecting a mixture of sorrow and confusion.

    Rakumtatak observed Lyon''s reaction, his gaze steady and understanding. "It''s beyond logic, of what a man, a cultivator, can do when they have a purpose greater than life. He plunged into that knowing that he wouldn''t win."

    "Why are you telling me this?" Lyon finally voiced the question that lingered in his mind.

    Rakumtatak smirked, his orcish features emphasizing the amusement in his expression. "Because I sure as hell wanted to know if someone wanted to avenge me, especially at that scale and that risk, and from someone close to boot."

    Lyon absorbed the weight of Rakumtatak''s words, realizing the magnitude of Liu''s actions. The sense of responsibility and theplex web of connections in Fifth Hell unraveled before him.

    "We''re both emperors," Rakumtatak continued, his tone serious. "But really, at the peak of cultivation, there were only you and I, and our host."

    "How does death feel like?" he asked Lyon, his tone carrying a weight of curiosity and something more. Rakumtatak''s question hung in the air like a heavy fog, shrouding the balcony in an unspoken tension.

    Lyon shook his head, a hint of uncertainty in his eyes. "I have no idea. I can''t even remember how I died."

    Rakumtatak sighed, his broad shoulders slumping slightly. "Well, it was worth a shot to ask."

    Lyon offered a wry smile, "Sorry to disappoint you."

    "What I''m disappointed by is how weak you are," Rakumtatak stated bluntly, shrugging his shoulders. "The old you would have given more fight."

    Lyon''s smile waned, acknowledging the truth in Rakumtatak''s words. "Perhaps so..."

    Unexpectedly, Rakumtatak approached Lyon, the air shifting as the orc emperor''s tone softened. "Enough. I''ve said what I''ve said. Wee back to the world of the living, Torga."

    Lyon was taken aback, not expecting such a warm sentiment from an enemy, especially an orc emperor. However, Lyon chose that moment to break the warm atmosphere. "I''ve killed one of your descendants back on the Mortal World."

    The atmosphere shattered into silence. The weight of Lyon''s revtion hung in the air, the unspoken understanding between enemies threading through the balcony like a taut wire.

    Rakumtatak snorted, a wry smile ying on his orcish features. "I know you, Torga. You don''t kill for sport... besides, so many orcs are iming to be my descendants as if all women cradle my balls or something. You and I know that the higher our cultivation level, the harder it is to find apatible woman who could create such a miracle."

    Lyon was taken aback by the orc emperor''s candid humor as Rakumtatak walked past him. The orc waved his hand dismissively as he headed back toward the dining table. "If you feel remorse, take those beatings I gave you as a way to alleviate that."

    Lyon turned and watched as Rakumtatak resumed his seat, seamlessly blending back into the revelry. The orc''s words lingered, offering a peculiar mix of insight and unexpected camaraderie. Theplexities of their interactions spoke volumes about the intricacies of life, death, and the shared experiences that bound even enemies in the vast tapestry of Fifth Hell.

    "Lyon," a familiar voice called out to him.

    He turned and saw Cecile approaching from the other side of the room. Worry was evident in her eyes. "Lyon, great, you''re awake. Come with me."

    Lyon, still processing the recent revtions and conversations, was taken aback. "I''m fine, thank you."

    Cecile smirked, a knowing glint in her eyes. "Lyon, we all know you would be fine, but there are more pressing matters. Follow me."

    Sensing the urgency in Cecile''s demeanor, Lyon furrowed his brows but followed her lead. They jogged through the corridors of the Eldora Empire, Lyon''s curiosity growing with each step. "What''s wrong, Cecile?"

    "As soon as Iris told me that you''ve woken up, I came to get you," Cecile exined. "As to what, you will see for yourself."

    The urgency in Cecile''s voice and the mystery surrounding the situation left Lyon with a sense of foreboding. As they neared their destination, Lyon couldn''t shake the feeling of unease.

    "Over here," Cecile said, leading Lyon to a door. She softly pushed it open.

    Lyon''s eyes widened as he entered the room. Karina sat by Kesya''s side on her bed. Lyon''s gaze shifted, and there, by another bed, was his wife, Selena, sitting beside a man he was all too familiar with.

    "Liu!?" Lyon eximed in disbelief.

    The man who shared almost the same fate as Kesya was none other than Liu, the beggar he had encountered in Second Hell, his own disciple.

    Cecile, sensing Lyon''s confusion and shock, spoke up, "He was caught in the crossfire of your magic against Rakumtatak, but that''s a good thing. He can''t run anymore, at least not for now."

    The room held an air of tension, a convergence of destinies that seemed almost too surreal. Lyon, grappling with the unexpected sight of his disciple lying injured, felt a surge of conflicting emotions��relief at Liu''s survival and concern for his well-being.

    Lyon approached Liu''s bedside and observed the intricate mark on his chest. His brows furrowed as he traced the lines of the mysterious symbol. The gravity of the situation became clearer with each passing moment.

    "Darling," Selena called out to Lyon, her voice carrying a mix of concern and urgency. "Liu is enved by Purgatory. His soul is fighting for every bit of sanity he has left. That''s why he turned insane."

    "Enved..." Lyon repeated, his tone turning colder, his fingers buried into his palms as a surge of anger and determination welled up within him. The revtion of Liu''s condition added anotheryer ofplexity to the challenges they faced. The insidious influence of Purgatory threatened not only the physical but also the very essence of those ensnared by its dark powers.

    Lyon''s gaze hardened as he looked down at his disciple. The determination in his eyes reflected a silent vow��the struggle against Purgatory''s grip on Liu''s soul would be a battle Lyon would not hesitate to wage.

 Chapter 1146 Persevere!!

    <h4>Chapter 1146 Persevere!!</h4>

    A brand streaked across Liu''s bare chest, a visible mark of his envement to Purgatory. The ominous symbol spoke of the impending peril that hung over him. Yet, despite the imminent danger, Liu fought internally. His struggle, driven by vengeance and a desire for redemption, had endured for the longest time.

    Lyon, feeling the weight of Liu''s internal battle, slowly closed his eyes. The room was charged with intensity, every gaze fixed upon the Zodiac Emperor. Y, who had arrived at the right time, stood in silence, observing from the opened door.

    "Liu," Lyon whispered inwardly, his right hand extending above Liu''s body. A pulse resonated through the air, and Lyon''s hair turned white once more, activating the Sage Rat blessing.

    The room seemed to shift as Lyon channeled the power of the blessing. The air hummed with an otherworldly energy, and a sense of determination radiated from Lyon. The battle for Liu''s soul had reached a pivotal moment, and Lyon, with the Sage Rat blessing amplifying his strength, prepared to confront the insidious forces that sought to im his disciple.

    Y''s hair fluttered wildly in response to the sudden surge of energy. Unable to tear her gaze away, she watched Lyon with a mix of awe and disbelief. The wild wind raged, but her widened eyes remained steadfast, absorbing the extraordinary scene.

    ndril, ever perceptive, was the first to notice the unusual disy. "What''s happening?" Iris inquired, her confusion evident. The room remained in a charged silence, awaiting an exnation.

    Rakumtatak''sughter erupted into a deep rumble that resonated through the room. "Looks like the Emperor has some tricks up his sleeve," he remarked with a hearty chuckle.

    As Lyon continued to channel the power of the Sage Rat blessing, the energy within the room intensified. The air seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly glow, and the atmosphere became charged with a palpable force that transcended the confines of the pce.

    Outside, the citizens of Eldora began to feel the shift. A palpable charge spread through the air, creating a sense of anticipation that radiated outward from the heart of the empire. The mystical energy, though unseen, connected the fate of the pce with the pulse of Fifth Hell itself.

    The Eldora citizens, going about their daily lives, couldn''t ignore the unusual sensation. Some paused in their activities, feeling a subtle shift in the energy around them. The city, once bustling with the rhythm of everyday existence, now hummed with an undercurrent of something extraordinary.

    ---

    Within the depths of Liu''s sea of memories, darkness reigned supreme. An oppressive void where shadows whisperedmands that echoed through the emptiness. "Submit! Bow! Submit! Bow!"

    Amidst the darkness, a defiant cry shattered the silence. "I REFUSE!!" The voice rang out, belonging to a naked man whose entire form was engulfed in the pitch-dark surroundings. He stood chained, his body confined by unseen restraints, and yet, his spirit remained unbroken.

    "NEVER!!" he bellowed, the resolute defiance in his tone cutting through the oppressive atmosphere. Time seemed to lose its meaning in this dark realm, the man''s struggles against the chains and the encroaching shadows bing a battle against an insidious force that sought to break his will.

    The years passed in a haze, breaths wasted in a seemingly endless struggle against the blight of darkness. Liu fought not only for his own sanity but for a purpose that transcended the confines of his solitary existence. The echo of his resistance reverberated through the sea of memories, a beacon of defiance in the face of overwhelming darkness.

    "I will never give up!" Liu''s shout echoed through the abyss of darkness. "Never..." His voice,ced with the weariness of an enduring struggle, carried a resolute determination. "That''s how he taught me..."

    In the recesses of his soul, Liu''s memories unfolded, revealing moments spent with Lyon, his master.

    In andscape nketed in snow, Liu found himself sprawled on the ground, panting for breath. His hand still clutched a sword, a testament to the battle he had fought. "Ah, I can''t win..." Liu admitted his words a mixture of exhaustion and acknowledgment.

    "Is that all?" Lyon, a young man with a sword slung over his shoulder, remarked casually before letting out a yawn.

    Liu, standing up, conceded, "You''re impossible to beat. Even under her tutge, I still can''t beat you."

    Lyon cracked a smile, a glint of wisdom in his eyes. "The fact that you still have that sword in your hand even after you''re on the ground, your own soul knows that it''s not the time to give up."

    A question lingered in Liu''s mind. "Then when is the time to give up?"

    "Never," Lyon replied with casual certainty. "Even when the odds are so small, there is nothing in this world that is absolute. Find a way, persevere!"

    The scene shifted back to Liu within the sea of memories, his mantra echoing in the darkness. "Persevere... persevere..." he muttered, drawing strength from the indomitable spirit instilled in him by his master.

    In the echoing void of Liu''s soul, his master''s voice resounded with an intensity that shook the very essence of his being. "Who are you?" Lyon''s voice questioned, demanding an answer. "WHO ARE YOU?!" The words screamed at Liu''s soul, reverberating through the vast emptiness.

    "I AM LIU!" Liu''s soul screamed in response, the words a deration of identity and defiance. In the wake of his promation, a transformative light began to emanate, gradually corroding the suffocating darkness that had imprisoned him.

    Liu, bewildered and bbergasted, witnessed the unfolding spectacle. As the radiant light grew, it revealed the source��a distinctive silhouette. Recognition dawned in Liu''s eyes, and his pupils shrunk as realization struck. His lips gaped open in awe.

    The moment Liu''s soul began to break free, he felt an overwhelming surge of emotion. He walked toward the emerging silhouette, tears building up in his eyes. "Master... MASTER!!" he cried out, running toward the figure that symbolized his liberation. As he approached, his soul cleansed in the radiant light, a profound reunion unfolded in the depths of his being.

    The pulse and glow that had filled the room seemed to dissipate in a grandeur sh, leaving behind an air of profound transformation. Y''s hair, which had fluttered wildly in response to the extraordinary energy, stilled abruptly, giving her a slightly ragged appearance. She blinked twice in disbelief, trying toprehend the surreal moment that had unfolded before her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Lyon, havingpleted the cleanse, felt a shift in the energy around him. His hair returned to its normal color, and he slowly opened his eyes. To his amazement, the enving mark on Liu''s chest had vanished without a trace. Selena and Cecile, standing by Lyon''s side, wore smiles of victory, the culmination of their efforts to free Liu from the clutches of Purgatory. The room, once filled with an otherworldly aura, now held an atmosphere of triumph and relief.

    The threads of destiny in Eldora Empire continued to weave intricate patterns, each character ying a role in the unfolding drama of Fifth Hell. As the echoes of the transformative event settled, Y, Lyon, Selena, and Cecile stood in silent acknowledgment of the victory they had achieved.

    Liu''s eyes fluttered before finally opening. The world around him appeared hazy at first, but it quickly refocused, revealing the familiar faces of Selena, Cecile, and, to his disbelief, his master, Lyon. His lips gaped as he took in the scene. "This is not a dream, right?"

    Cecile chuckled, and Selena''s smile reassured him. "Wee back," Lyon greeted.

    Tears welled up in Liu''s eyes, and his lips quivered with a mix of overwhelming emotions. "I... I... Master, you''re alive... they say you were dead..."

    "I did die," Lyon admitted. "But now I have returned, though..." he scratched his head, "I don''t remember much."

    Liu let out a heartfelt grin, tears streaming down his cheeks. His eyes closed, savoring the joy of the unexpected reunion. The room, once charged with tension, now radiated a warmth that transcended the challenges of Fifth Hell.

    As the emotional moment settled, Lyon''s stomach growled with a ferocity that echoed through the room like a dragon''s roar. Lyon, caught off guard, clutched his stomach. "Woah, that one was foul," he admitted, elicitingughter from everyone present.

    The tension in the room dissolved into amusement. Lyon, ever the lighthearted leader, suggested, "Let''s eat," and was the first to step outside the room. "I hope Rakumtatak hasn''t eaten all the meat yet," he muttered to himself. "Oh, Kesya, stop pretending to sleep already."

    "What?" Karina raised her brows in surprise.

    Lying on the bed, Kesya pouted. "Oh, c''mon, I thought you would cradle my face a bit," she confessed, revealing that she had never truly passed out.

    "Hahaha," Liu joined in theughter, "Seems like the old days."

    The room echoed with the sounds of joy, and the group, bound by shared experiences and newfound victories, moved forward to enjoy a well-deserved meal. The lighthearted banter and camaraderie filled the air, offering a brief respite from the challenges of Fifth Hell.

 Chapter 1147 In The Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 1147 In The Shadows</h4>

    Lyon and the others joined the dining room where ndril and Iris awaited. It was a rare and grand moment for Eldora as the empire hosted not just one, but three Emperors��the Orc Emperor, the Elven Emperor, and the Zodiac Emperor. The convergence of such esteemed figures marked an asion of significance.

    While Cecile and Selena were adept at disying refined table manners, Lyon, Kesya, and Rakumtatak found themselves less ustomed to the formalities. The contrast in their behavior added a touch of humor to the gathering. Lyon, known for his straightforward and often unconventional ways, nced around the ornate dining table with a hint of bemusement.

    Kesya, never one for formality, winked yfully at Lyon, who responded with a heartyugh. The three Emperors, each representing their unique realms, brought a mix of dynamics to the regal setting. The atmosphere in the dining room was a blend of elegance and a certain raw authenticity, a testament to the diverse personalities that hade together.

    Y, finding amusement in the less formal behavior of Lyon, Kesya, and Rakumtatak, couldn''t help but let out augh. However, her moment of mirth was short-lived as she received a stern gaze from her mother, Iris.

    Caught between the lighthearted atmosphere created by the three unconventional Emperors and the expectation of decorum from her mother, Y stifled herughter and exchanged a quick nce with herpanions. The contrast in their behavior, though entertaining, highlighted the delicate bnce between tradition and the vibrant, unpredictable energy that the trio brought to the Eldora dining table.

    After seemingly finishing their meal, faces painted with satisfaction, Y took the opportunity to address Lyon. "Uncle Lyon, we meet again."

    Lyon raised his brows, a yful smirk on his face. "I think that''s a bit toote, don''t you think?"

    "Better than never," Y giggled. "However, to be honest, I never thought that you would climb so high in a matter of days since the day we met. Incredible!"

    Lyon''s grin widened, his head figuratively growing as he basked in the praises from the princess.

    Iris looked at Liu, her concern evident in her gaze. She then turned her attention to Lyon, her expression serious. "Lyon, you just cleansed his mark. You do know the consequences, right?"

    Lyon tilted his head in confusion, unaware of the potential repercussions of his actions. Rakumtatak grinned, seemingly amused by the unfolding situation. ndril, the Elven Emperor, patted Iris''s shoulder and offered a reassuring smile. "Lyon knew exactly what he was doing. Offending Purgatory is not a price he cannot pay."

    Liu, feeling a sense of guilt, looked down, realizing that he had unintentionally put his master into a predicament. Lyon, however, crossed his arms, a determined look on his face. "I have a feeling that I will have to face Purgatory. Besides, they have a debt that is due."

    The room fell into a momentary silence, the weight of Lyon''s words hanging in the air. The consequences of challenging the forces of Purgatory were unknown, but Lyon, with his characteristic confidence, seemed prepared to face whatever awaited him.

    Liu''s eyes brightened with hope as he heard his master''s determined words. The prospect of Lyon taking on Purgatory, fueled by the desire to reunite with his missing wife, resonated with a sense of purpose.

    However, ndril, perceptive as ever, interjected with a note of caution. "But Lyon, the way you are now, you''re not strong enough to face them yet. Confronting Purgatory requires strength beyond what you possess at the moment."

    Lyon acknowledged ndril''s concern with a nod. "I know that beating Purgatory wille after I find my wife. It''s a journey I am willing to undertake, no matter the challenges."

    Rakumtatak, always direct, added his perspective, "Oh yeah, you do have one more, didn''t you? Where is she?"

    "That''s what I want to know," Lyon replied, his expression turning somber. The quest to locate his missing wife added ayer ofplexity to Lyon''s journey. His emotions, a blend of determination and longing, mirrored the broader challenges he faced as the Zodiac Emperor in the intricate tapestry of Fifth Hell.

    ndril''s expression remained solemn, a reflection of the gravity of the situation. "I''m afraid there is nothing of such news other than the leads that you already know��the mysterious healer."

    "We did try to send an invitation once," Iris added, her voice carrying a tinge of regret. "However, there was no response." She shook her head, expressing disbelief. "Still, I can''t believe that she would be Maria herself."

    Lyon, growing more intrigued, raised his brows. "Where did you send this invitation to?"

    ndril sighed, a hint of frustration in his voice. "We tried putting out a broadcast, reaching as many corners of Fifth Hell as possible. Little did we anticipate that there were frauds out there daring enough to pretend to be the mysterious healer."

    The revtion of impostors added ayer ofplexity to Lyon''s quest, and the room''s atmosphere grew heavier. The search for Maria, intertwined with the mysterious healer, took on a new dimension. The challenges of discerning truth from deception in the vast expanse of Fifth Hell seemed daunting.

    Rakumtatak, known for his straightforwardness, grunted in disapproval. "Frauds in a realm like this. Pathetic."

    Rakumtatak''s disdain was evident as he snorted, crossed his arms, and held his head higher. "You did kill the imposters, did you not?"

    ndril, choosing his words carefully, opened his lips but refused to answer directly. Instead, he took a deep breath before responding, "We are at peace. I wish not to shed bloodshed on my own people for simple matters like this."

    The room seemed to absorb the weight of unspoken tension, the differing philosophies of the Elven Emperor and the Orc Emperor nowid bare. Rakumtatak, known for his straightforward and unyielding approach, did not hide his disapproval. "Pathetic," he dered, his tone a gruff judgment. "You''re too soft for your own good, for your people as well."

    Lyon, the enigmatic Zodiac Emperor, observed the exchange, his mind a whirlwind of contemtion. The dynamics among the Three Emperors revealed the intricate tapestry of ruling in Fifth Hell, where maintaining peace within one''s realm often required navigating a treacherous path between diplomacy and the harsh realities of the underworld.

    ndril,mitted to preserving the delicate equilibrium of his empire, understood the potential consequences of shedding Elven blood in response to fraudulent actions. The struggle to find a bnce between justice and mercy, strength and restraint, yed out in this very moment.

    Cecile, breaking the brief silence, spoke with measured words. "Each realm has its own ways, Rakumtatak. What may seem soft to you is a testament to ndril''s dedication to maintaining harmony. The path of leadership in Fifth Hell is as diverse as the realms themselves."

    Rakumtatak grunted in response, still unconvinced, while ndril met Cecile''s gaze with a nod of acknowledgment.

    Iris, sensing the mounting tension in the room, took charge to diffuse it. "I think that our conversation for the night is enough; let''s head to sleep and refresh our minds for the day ahead."

    Cecile, always practical, nodded in agreement. "That''s a great idea."

    The authority andposure wielded by Iris and Cecile seemed to effortlessly sway the atmosphere. The three emperors, despite their diverse personalities, found themselvespelled to follow suit. Rakumtatak, perhaps begrudgingly, agreed with a resigned nod. He stood up, letting out a boisterous yawn, and made his way to his chamber. "Oh, I''m going to snore so bad, you all better close your ears, ahahaha!"

    Lyon and ndril shared a knowing smile before following suit, each retreating to their respective chambers. The weight of the night''s discussions lingered, but the prospect of rest offered a temporary respite. The grandeur of the Eldora pce swallowed the emperors into its depths, the echoes of their footsteps fading as they dispersed to prepare for the challenges that awaited them in the days toe.

    ---

    In a dimly lit room concealed from prying eyes, a gathering of cloaked figures engaged in a hushed discussion. Hoarse voices exchanged concerns, expressing unease over the emperor''s recent decision to extend an invitation to an orc��an act seemingly contrary to the traditional ways of the elven.

    "Quiet down,"manded one figure, taking the initiative to pull back the cloak and reveal himself as Elder Ithildir. His eyes, though aged, glinted with resolve. "It seems like the emperor has long since drifted away from our ancestors'' ways. It is up to us to realign them."

    A murmur of agreement rumbled through the assembled figures, their faces still veiled in shadows. Another voice, equally weathered, spoke up. "The elven have thrived for centuries by adhering to the wisdom of our forebears. This deviation from tradition risks unsettling the delicate bnce we have maintained."

    A figure in the corner, unseen but for the faint glow of a hidden amulet, added, "We must act before the foundations of Eldora crumble. The alliance with an orc, of all creatures, threatens the very essence of our heritage."

    Elder Ithildir, with a stern expression, nodded. "Our duty is clear. We must guide the emperor back to the rightful path. Our ancestors entrusted us with the preservation of elven values, and we cannot allow that legacy to be tarnished."

    As the cloaked figures deliberated, the room, though shrouded in shadows, echoed with the weight of impending decisions.

 Chapter 1148 Views and Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 1148 Views and Visitors</h4>

    Lyon woke up the next morning to the unsettling sounds of amotion echoing through the pce. He pushed himself up from his bed, ncing around to find Cecile and Selena already awake and dressed, their expressions reflecting a sense of concern.

    "What''s happening?" Lyon inquired, his voice tinged with grogginess.

    Cecile, with a nonchnt shrug, replied, "Politics."

    "Politics?" Lyon raised his brows, fully aware of the intricate nature of power struggles within the empire.

    "A couple of elders are assembling in the throne room, confronting ndril," Cecile exined, her words carrying a weight of seriousness.

    Lyon was taken aback, not so much by the political turmoil itself but by the unexpected appearance of Liu, who knelt beside his bed. "Liu? What are you doing here?"

    Liu offered a respectful bow, "Master, I''ve been here to ensure your safety. The pce has been abuzz with activity since early morning."

    Lyon''s lips twitched, a sense of d��j�� vu settling in.

    Muspell''s voice, warm and resonant, reached Lyon''s ears. "Little Lyon, I''ve heard what''s happening from the others, about the cloaked healer that you sought." In the next moment, Muspell materialized, perching atop Lyon''s head with an air of familiarity.

    Lyon immediately raised his brows, looking at the miniature deity. "Uncle Muspell, do you know anything about her?" Lyon''s inquiry carried a mix of curiosity and hope as if the ancient deity might hold a key to the mysterious healer''s whereabouts.

    "Well, I saw her once, but never got to see her face," said Muspell, his voice carrying the weight of ancient memories.

    Lyon''s anticipation grew, and he leaned in, urgency coloring his voice. "Where did you see her, Uncle Muspell?"

    Muspell sighed as if retrieving a distant recollection. "Thest time was a long time ago, in a market where she tended to a sick one. The person afflicted was a head of a sect, suffering from a dreaded poison."

    Lyon''s mind raced as he tried to piece together the information. The mention of a market and a sect leader suffering from poison offered a slender thread to follow, but the healer''s identity remained elusive. Determination etched across Lyon''s face as he mulled over the details, determined to unravel the mystery that had eluded him for far too long.

    ---

    In the grandeur of the Throne room, an atmosphere akin to a trial unfolded. The elders, led by Ithildir, stood resolute, their expressions reflecting the weight of their opinions. On the opposing side, Emperor ndril, apanied by his wife, Iris, and their daughter, Y, maintained a regal poise amidst the brewing dissent.

    However, a figure that stood apart garnered not only stern but also disgusted gazes from the elders �� Rakumtatak. The presence of the orc emperor in the sacred halls of Eldora''s throne room was a stark contrast to the usual decorum of elven politics.

    ndril, seated on his throne, attempted to quell the rising tension. "Elders, I understand your concerns, but Rakumtatak is our guest. We must extend courtesy and diplomacy."

    Ithildir, the elder with a countenance etched with centuries of wisdom, raised a skeptical brow. "Courtesy, perhaps, but weing an orc into our pce is an affront to our traditions. The honor of Eldora is at stake."

    Rakumtatak, standing tall with an air of defiance, met the elders'' disdainful gaze with a toothy grin. His presence was a deliberate provocation, challenging the deeply ingrained prejudices that fueled elven society.

    The room, once a symbol of unity, now crackled with tension as the sh of ideals reverberated within its hallowed walls. The elders, unwavering in their disdain, perceived the emperor''s actions as a betrayal of elven values, setting the stage for a confrontation that would shape the destiny of Eldora.

    In the grandeur of the Throne room, an atmosphere akin to a trial unfolded. The elders, led by Ithildir, stood resolute, their expressions reflecting the weight of their opinions. On the opposing side, Emperor ndril, apanied by his wife, Iris, and their daughter, Y, maintained a regal poise amidst the brewing dissent.

    However, a figure that stood apart garnered not only stern but also disgusted gazes from the elders �� Rakumtatak. The presence of the orc emperor in the sacred halls of Eldora''s throne room was a stark contrast to the usual decorum of elven politics.

    ndril, seated on his throne, attempted to quell the rising tension. "Elders, I understand your concerns, but Rakumtatak is our guest. We must extend courtesy and diplomacy."

    Ithildir, the elder with a countenance etched with centuries of wisdom, raised a skeptical brow. "Courtesy, perhaps, but weing an orc into our pce is an affront to our traditions. The honor of Eldora is at stake."

    Rakumtatak, standing tall with an air of defiance, met the elders'' disdainful gaze with a toothy grin. His presence was a deliberate provocation, challenging the deeply ingrained prejudices that fueled elven society.

    The room, once a symbol of unity, now crackled with tension as the sh of ideals reverberated within its hallowed walls. The elders, unwavering in their disdain, perceived the emperor''s actions as a betrayal of elven values.

    In the grandeur of the Throne room, as the tension escted between the elders and Emperor ndril, Y stepped forward with a determined expression, her voice cutting through the heated discourse. "Elders, especially in Eldora, we should be the beacon of tolerance and understanding. To reject Rakumtatak''s presence outright would be a grave offense and an insult to the very ideals we hold dear. We must wee him as a guest, if not an ally, and strive to bridge the gaps that have divided our races for centuries."

    Ithildir, the venerable elder, shook his head disapprovingly, dismissing Y''s words. "Princess Y, respect for our ancestors and their teachings should guide our decisions. Weing an orc into this sacred space undermines the very values that have sustained Eldora for generations."

    Y, undeterred, stood firm in her convictions. "Respect for our ancestors should not blind us to the potential for growth and unity. Eldora can set an example for the world by embracing change and forging alliances even with those we once considered adversaries."

    Rakumtatak, the source of the elders'' consternation, couldn''t help butugh at the exchange. His deep, rumblingughter echoed through the Throne room, adding an unexpected twist to the unfolding drama. The princess''s bold stance, contrary to the elders'' expectations, had injected a surprising energy into the debate.

    ndril and Iris exchanged nces, their expressions torn between parental concern for their daughter and the weight of the decisions at hand. The elders, shocked by the audacity of the princess''s words, found themselves confronted with a challenge to their long-held beliefs.

    Ithildir, with a stern expression, swiftly approached Emperor ndril, emphasizing the gravity of the situation. "Your Excellency, we have heard the sentiments of the people, and they voice their opposition to the presence of the orc and the human in Eldora."

    ndril furrowed his brows, skeptical of the im. "You presume to speak for all of Eldora''s people?"

    Ithildir, undeterred, produced a piece of paper with a flourish. "This is a message from a concerned little citizen whose name I will keep a secret."

    He unfolded the paper, revealing the handwritten message:

    "Dear Emperor and Elders,

    I don''t like the green giant walking around. It''s scary, and it makes me feel funny. I''m worried that something bad might happen to our beautiful pce. Can you please make it go away?

    Sincerely, A Little Elf"

    The simplicity of the child''s words contrasted sharply with the weight of the situation, and the elders watched ndril''s reaction closely.

    As ndril''s face contorted with concern and contemtion, the elven guards stationed at the gates of Eldor suddenly felt a subtle tremor beneath their feet. Exchange of wary nces ensued before their attention turned towards the source of the disturbance. Their pupils shrunk to tiny dots as a looming shadow cast over them, instilling a sense of dread that caused their might to dwindle.

    Back in the throne room, just as ndril was about to express his opinion and Rakumtatak raised his brows in anticipation, the doors swung open with a hurried motion. A pce guard, breathless and anxious, stumbled into the room, drawing the focus of all present. He gulped audibly, feeling the intensity of the gazes upon him, but ndril was the first to speak.

    The guard, with a stiffened posture, lowered his head, bent his knee, and stammered, "G-Golems!"

    The word hung in the air, a sudden revtion that sent shockwaves through the throne room. The elven guards outside, now faced with an imminent threat, were caught in the shadow of an impending danger, and the atmosphere in the pce shifted from a political dispute to an urgent call for action.

    ---

    The morning sun painted the sky in hues of warm gold as Lyon stood by the ornate window, his gaze drawn to the spectacle unfolding on the outskirts of Eldora. The air, usually filled with the gentle whispers of wind through leaves, now carried an unsettling stillness, as if nature itself held its breath in anticipation.

    Beyond the city gates, an army of golems emerged from the shadows, their stone bodies towering over thendscape. Each golem, intricately crafted from ancient rocks, bore the weight of untold history etched into its craggy surface. Yellow eyes glowed like orbs of ethereal fire, casting an otherworldly light that danced across the rocky terrain.

 Chapter 1149 Golem Greeting

    <h4>Chapter 1149 Golem Greeting</h4>

    The elven settlement near the outskirts of Eldora, bathed in the gentle morning light, buzzed with a quiet and harmonious existence. Elves went about their routines, tending to their homes and gardens with an air of serene contentment. However, the peaceful atmosphere quivered as the collective gaze of themunity turned toward the horizon, where the army of golems stood like silent sentinels.

    An elder elf, his face etched with the wisdom of years, peered through the branches of a tall tree, his eyes narrowing in contemtion. "Golems," he whispered to a nearbypanion, his words carrying a weight of concern. "This is not a sight we''ve seen in many an age."

    Nearby, a young elven couple, cradling their toddler in their arms, observed the scene with wary eyes. The air was tinged with a mix of curiosity and anxiety as the normally cidndscape transformed into a tableau of uncertainty.

    The toddler, with eyes dted in wonder, squirmed in his parents'' arms, his tiny hands reaching toward the distant golems. A sense of innocence radiated from his round face, his curiosity oveing any fear that might have gripped the older members of the elvenmunity. A warm smile adorned his lips as he attempted to take a step forward, tiny feet brushing the dew-kissed grass.

    "Hold, little one," the father whispered, his voice a gentle caution. He exchanged a nce with the mother, both sharing a silent understanding of the potential danger that lurked beyond. As the toddler''s eyes remained fixed on the golems, the parents swiftly scooped him up, pulling him back into the safety of their arms.

    The mother whispered reassuring words, her voice a soothing melody amid the hushed tension. "Not today, my love. There''s magic in those stones, but it''s not meant for us to understand." The toddler, cradled in the warmth of his parents'' embrace, turned his gaze from the distant golems, his innocent curiosity momentarily quelled.

    In the midst of the elven settlement, a collective murmur of concern rippled through the air. The once-tranquil morning had given way to an uneasy anticipation, as themunity grappled with the unsettling presence of the golem army on their doorstep. The elders, parents, and children alike stood united in shared apprehension, their gaze now focused on the unfolding drama that promised to alter the course of their peaceful existence.

    ---

    As the tension in the throne room escted, the elder who had orchestrated the confrontation seized the moment to further his own agenda. A sly grin yed on his lips as he stepped forward, addressing ndril with a veiled challenge in his words.

    "Your Excellency," the elder spoke with an air of feigned concern, "with such unexpected guests at our doorstep, one might wonder if our gracious emperor would extend the same warm wee to these golems as he did to the orc."

    The room fell silent, the weight of the elder''s insinuation hanging heavily in the air. The elven courtiers exchanged uneasy nces, unsure of how ndril would respond to this thinly veiled provocation. The political maneuvering, once confined to whispered conversations, now took center stage in the grandeur of the throne room.

    ndril, though visibly perturbed by the elder''s audacious suggestion, maintained hisposure. He met the elder''s gaze with a measured expression, concealing the frustration that brewed beneath the surface. The gravity of the situation outside the pce walls eclipsed the petty political games being yed within.

    The atmosphere in the throne room shifted as ndril''s words hung in the air, catching the elder off guard. The elven courtiers exchanged puzzled nces, uncertain of the emperor''s cryptic revtion. ndril maintained a calm demeanor, his gaze steady and unwavering as he addressed the elder.

    "They are not here for you, nor me, not even Eldora," ndril repeated, his words carrying a weight of knowledge that seemed to transcend the immediate political turmoil. The elder, flustered and intrigued, stuttered in response, "What...?"

    Rakumtatak, standing with arms crossed and a mischievous grin, couldn''t resist interjecting with his characteristic blunt humor. "Looks like the news has reached their stone ears," he remarked, his toneden with amusement.

    The elven courtiers exchanged puzzled nces, their curiosity piqued by the orc''s words. ndril, with a weak smile, acknowledged the peculiar situation that had unfolded. The once-unified front against the orc now faced amon enigma that transcended their internal politics.

    "It seems so," ndril confirmed, his gaze shifting between the elder and Rakumtatak. The tension in the room simmered as the elven court grappled with the realization that the golems'' arrival might not be a mere act of aggression but rather a response to a deeper, unforeseen force.

    The elder, regaining hisposure, sought to extract more information. "What do you mean, Emperor ndril? Why would the golemse here if not for ournd?"

    "Me."

    The single utterance of "Me." hung in the air like an imperial decree, an assertion of authority that carried the weight of a realm. The elders, the courtiers, and even Rakumtatak recognized the voice and its significance. The atmosphere in the throne room shifted, tension giving way to a hushed anticipation.

    Rakumtatak''s smile broadened as he anticipated the arrival of the figure behind the authoritative voice. ndril, too, wore a knowing expression, acknowledging the one whose presence couldmand such respect. The silence in the throne room became a canvas for the approaching footsteps, each echo magnifying the anticipation.

    Then, with the regality befitting his station, Lyon entered the throne room. Though d in in clothing, the quality of his garments spoke volumes. His sharp eyes surveyed the room with a discerning gaze, and an imposing aura surrounded him despite the simplicity of his attire. The elven elders, attuned to the nuances of power, could feel the weight of his presence.

    Lyon walked with purpose, nked by Cecile and Selena, each step resonating with a quiet assurance. Karina, Liu, and Kesya followed closely behind, their expressions a mixture of reverence and familiarity. Y, with wide eyes filled with admiration, whispered a tidbit of legend that spoke of Lyon''s past exploits.

    "ording to the legends that bespoke of him," Y spoke with a hint of awe, "he freed the golems from the legendary Eternal Golem, vanquishing the ruler of Sixth Hell in a deadly battle."

    The throne room, once fraught with political tension, now became a stage for Lyon''s quiet entry. The elven elders, momentarily silenced by the gravity of his presence, awaited his words and actions with a mixture of curiosity and respect. The air seemed to ripple with the convergence of imperial authority and the enigmatic history that Lyon carried with him.

    Cecile''s greeting cut through the residual tension in the throne room, her smile a reassuring gesture. "ndril, Iris, and Princess Y," she acknowledged graciously. "Thank you for your hospitality, but I think they want to see us."

    ndril rose from his throne, his regal posture unwavering. "I will go with you."

    Rakumtatak, always ready for action, chimed in, "And me too."

    Without hesitation, Lyon led the way outside the throne room, through the grand halls of the pce. As they traversed the main road, Lyon at the forefront, the elven popce was treated to an unprecedented sight. Whispers and murmurs reverberated through the corridors as Lyon, with the emperor and an orc chieftain in tow, walked resolutely toward the outskirts of Eldora.

    The word spread like wildfire among the elves. Some couldn''t believe their eyes, while others exchanged astonished nces. The march of the three emperors, each with their distinct aura, left an indelible mark on the history of Eldora.

    As Lyon reached the outskirts, where the golems awaited, a hushed awe fell over the elven citizens. The imposing figures of the golems knelt in unison, their stone bodies forming a tableau of silent reverence. Lyon, the Zodiac Emperor, stood at the forefront, a living legend in their midst.

    The scene, bathed in the morning sunlight, was a tapestry of unprecedented unity and diplomacy. The golems, once regarded with fear, now bowed in acknowledgment. The emperors, with different backgrounds and realms, stood together in the face of the unknown.

    It was a tableau worthy of an artist''s brush, a historical moment etched into the annals of Eldora''s existence. The elves, witnesses to this convergence of power and diplomacy, could not help but feel a collective breath held in anticipation of what would unfold.

    The resonance of stone-on-stone created a unique symphony as the golems spoke in unison, their voices echoing through the air and vibrating in the ears of Eldora''s inhabitants. The promation,

    "GOLEMS GREET THE EMPEROR HERO!"

    carried a weight that transcended mere words. It was a recognition, a gesture that spoke of acknowledgment and respect from beings not easily swayed.

    The elves, who had once viewed these stone guardians with trepidation, now witnessed a momentous asion. The golems, emissaries of the earth, acknowledged Lyon as their hero. The air crackled with an energy that seemed to bridge the gap between the mystical and the mundane.

    Lyon, standing amidst the colossal figures, absorbed the moment with a stoic demeanor. The golems, guardians of ancient secrets, recognized a kindred spirit in the Zodiac Emperor. The scene painted a picture of unity, where disparate realms foundmon ground.

    As the echoes of the golems'' words faded, a newfound understanding settled over the onlookers. The alliance between Lyon and the golems marked a pivotal moment in Eldora''s history, one that hinted at a future where different realms could coexist in harmony.

 Chapter 1150 Unforeseen Force at Play

    <h4>Chapter 1150 Unforeseen Force at y</h4>

    Lyon, who basked in the glory, asked, "What are you here for?"

    The leader of the golems, its voice resonating with the timbre of ancient stone, answered Lyon''s query. "You, esteemed emperor," it intoned, "Golem remember your feat. Golem survived because of an esteemed hero. Wee esteemed hero to our city."

    A faint smirk graced Lyon''s lips as he acknowledged the gesture. "Stand up," hemanded.

    In perfect synchrony, every golem rose, their colossal forms straightening as if in salute to the emperor. The sight was a testament to the enduring memory and gratitude of these elemental beings.

    Y''s wide eyes took in the monumental scene, her lips slightly parted in awe. The immense power disyed by Lyon and the recognition from the golems left her both humbled and inspired. As the golems rose in unison, Y couldn''t help but murmur to herself, "To think Uncle Lyon faced all this and more... It''s beyond extraordinary."

    The leader of the golems addressed Lyon, "Golems invite Emperor Hero to our city."

    Rakumtatak, ever the vignt warrior, grinned knowingly. "An envoy, huh?"

    The golems nodded in confirmation. Cecile, always the strategist, stepped forward, whispering a cautionary note into Lyon''s ear. "Lyon, remember, there is always a chance that it''s a trap."

    Lyon, aware of the risks, nodded in acknowledgment. The news of his return to the living had undoubtedly reached various corners of existence, leaving a trail of awe and concern. Despite the uncertainty, Lyon''s resolve remained unyielding. Cecile, recognizing the weight of her husband''s decision, smiled and nodded, standing by his side.

    "Then we''ll pay a visit," Lyon dered, his stance regal and chin slightly raised. The decision was made, and Eldora''s emperor was ready to face whatever awaited him in the enigmatic city of the golems.

    The golems, resembling living statues, maintained their stoic posture. "Golems lead Emperor Hero," they intoned in unison. As Lyon took the first steps, the golems followed suit, creating a procession that captured the attention of onlookers. Y, witnessing the scene, couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence for her uncle. "Uncle Lyon, this is like a tale from our legends," she murmured, her eyes filled with wonder.

    Rakumtatak''s decision to part ways with Lyon carried the weight of a fulfilled purpose. "Torga, I will return once you remember our promise," he dered. Lyon, initially surprised, smiled warmly and nodded in acknowledgment.

    ndril, standing alongside his wife Iris and daughter Y, extended his best wishes to Lyon in the quest to find Maria. "Good luck, my friend," he said earnestly.

    Iris, with a touch of maternal concern, added, "Never waver, Lyon."

    Lyon reciprocated the sentiments, nodding appreciatively. Before Lyon embarked on his journey, Cecile offered a strategic piece of advice to the elven rulers. "Be careful, ndril, Iris, Y. There might be hidden forces at y among your elders. The fact that they are daring to go against you means they have a card that could make them win. Rule with heart, not kindness."

    Cecile''s words carried a hidden message, and she punctuated it with a smirk and a wink, making it clear that she intended her advice to be public. The watching elders, especially Ithildril, didn''t hide their displeasure.

    ndril, sensing the underlying tension, thanked Cecile for her counsel. "The advice is wee," he acknowledged, aware that the politicalndscape within Eldora held its ownplexities. The departure of Rakumtatak and the impending journey of Lyon marked a pivotal moment for Eldora, and the dynamics within the elven society were shifting.

    Rakumtatak''s heartyughter echoed through the air as he leaped into the distance, vanishing from sight. Lyon watched the departure with a bemused smile, noting the orc''s theatrical exit. "I''ll await the second round, Torga! Hahahahah!" Rakumtatak''sughter lingered in the air, gradually fading away.

    Rakumtatak''sughter echoed through the air as he leaped over the entire expanse of Eldora, disappearing from sight. Lyon, watching the orc emperor vanish into the distance, couldn''t help butment, "Heh, like an old viin." The humor in his voice hinted at the camaraderie they had developed despite their differences. The departure of Rakumtatak added anotheryer to the intricate tapestry of Lyon''s return and the changing dynamics within Eldora. The challenges thaty ahead seemed to multiply, each thread in the narrative contributing to a story that was far from reaching its climax.

    ---

    ndril turned around after watching Lyon departed, his demeanor expressing weariness as he addressed the elders gathered in the throne room. "The discussion will continue another day; for now, I am fatigued and need rest." His words carried the weight of both exhaustion and authority, signaling the end of the current deliberation.

    The elders nodded reluctantly, their facial expressions betraying their true opinions. Powerless in the face of the emperor''s decision, they watched as the royal family retreated back into the pce. Despite the facade of unity, astute political observers could sense the charged atmosphere, pregnant with unsaid words and brewing tensions.

    In the wake of ndril''s departure, the elders exchanged guarded nces, each harboring their own thoughts on the matter. It was evident that the issues at hand ran deeper than the surface conflicts. The air in the throne room, thick with unspoken grievances, lingered even after the emperor''s departure. The looming shadows of political intrigue danced in the corners, waiting for the right moment to reveal themselves.

    As they dispersed, the elders couldn''t shake the feeling that the storm had merely subsided, biding its time until the next tempest would inevitably arrive.

    ---

    The dimly lit room, adorned with elven tapestries and ancient artifacts, hosted the ndestine meeting of the elven elders. The air hung heavy with tension, punctuated by the soft rustle of scrolls and the asional murmur of discontent. The elder council, each cloaked figure bearing the weight of centuries, sat around a grand table crafted from the sacred trees of Eldora.

    The flickering candlelight cast shadows that danced upon the borate carvings of the table, illuminating the strained expressions on the faces of the elders. Ithildir, with his piercing gaze andmanding presence, sat at the head, the orchestrator of their carefully calcted moves.

    The elven elders engaged in a verbal joust, their arguments echoing through the ornate chamber. Ithildir, the mastermind of the covert assembly, stood at the forefront, orchestrating the discourse with an air of authority.

    The elders, shrouded in mystery with cloaks drawn tight, gathered around a long table. Candlelight flickered, casting elongated shadows on the polished floor, as the elven aristocracy shed over their ndestine ns.

    One elder, with a skeptical demeanor, challenged Ithildir''s strategy. "The emperor''s meeting did not go as intended. His actions have stirred the emotions of the people, and the sudden appearance of golems only addsplexity to our scheme."

    Ithildir responded, leaning forward with unwavering confidence. "Do not be deceived by appearances. The orc''s departure is a stroke of brilliance, sowing doubt among the popce about their emperor''s intentions. As for the golems, we shall turn their presence into a disy of our strength, emphasizing the need for unity against external threats. It didn''t go as nned, but it didn''t ruin the n; in fact, it was perfect," Ithildir asserted with a confident grin."

    The elders, still uncertain, nodded in agreement, trusting Ithildir''s strategic acumen. The dark undercurrents of political machinations continued to swirl, and the elders plotted their next moves in this intricate game for power within the elven realm.

    Another elder, wearing a sly grin, interjected, "And what of our alliance with Purgatory? Can we truly rely on them?"

    Ithildir''s gaze turned steely. "Trust matters little in the realm of politics. Purgatory sees an opportunity, and as long as our goals align, they will support us. Our true strength lies in the shadows, where alliances are forged, and destinies reshaped."

    The deliberations continued, the Throne Room witnessing the intricate dance of power as the elven elders navigated theplexities of their plots. The flickering candles bore witness to the escting tension, casting shadows that mirrored the intricate twists of their political machinations. In this chamber of secrets, the future of Eldora hung precariously, swaying with each argument and counterargument.

    One elder, with a hint of concern etched on his face, addressed Ithildir. "The Zodiac Emperor''s return may disrupt our carefullyid ns. He is unpredictable, and his actions could sway public opinion against us."

    Ithildir, however, weed theplication with a calcted smile. "On the contrary, his return is a boon. Purgatory and the Zodiac Emperor share a tumultuous history. If anything, his reappearance will ignite the mes of their rivalry, creating a distraction that we can exploit. The people, drawn to the spectacle, will be less likely to scrutinize our true intentions."

    The elven elders exchanged nces, the flickering candlelight casting shadows on their inscrutable expressions. The room became a crucible of intrigue, where every word carried the weight of destiny. As the conversation continued, the elven elders found themselves entangled in a web of schemes and counter-schemes, their ndestine machinations reaching a crescendo.

 Chapter 1151 The Truth About Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 1151 The Truth About Cultivation</h4>

    The journey toward Golem City continued, and as Lyon strode alongside the towering golems, Liu walked in silent contemtion by his side. Lyon''s gaze remained fixed on the path ahead, his thoughts intertwining with the enigma that was Golem City.

    Breaking the silence, Lyon inquired, concern evident in his voice, "What happened, Liu?" He awaited Liu''s response, his attention still divided between the enigmatic golems and the unspoken burden that seemed to weigh heavily on his disciple.

    Liu hesitated, his lips tightly pressed together before he found the courage to speak. "The day when all of you were gone... no... the moment I knew that fact, I was... crying." His words hung in the air,den with a sense of vulnerability that mirrored the unspoken emotions that had gripped him during those trying times.

    Lyon turned toward Liu, his brows furrowing as he observed the solemnity etched across Liu''s face. It was a revtion that resonated deeply, the acknowledgment of pain and loss that transcended the boundaries of words. The echoes of Liu''s unspoken sorrow lingered in the air, weaving an unspoken bond between master and disciple amidst the stoic march toward Golem City.

    Liu''s words unfolded like a haunting melody, a narrative threaded with the darkness that had surrounded him in the wake of the tragic events. "It was never cold in the shadows before... but at the time, it was," he confessed, his voice carrying the weight of unseen burdens. In those moments of profound loss, Liu found himself navigating through the shadows, a ce that had once been familiar but had now transformed into a chilling realm of istion.

    His memories blurred, a testament to the disorienting pain that had gripped him. "And I can''t remember much about what I did," Liu continued, a shroud of uncertainty veiling his recollections. "It''s just that... I stepped out of the shadow... alight." The imagery painted a vivid picture of his escape from the encroaching darkness, a desperate flight fueled by grief and determination.

    His jaw clenched, Liu recounted the desperate moments as he outran the magic of Paradise, a realm severed by tragedy. "I had my jaws clenched the entire time as I outran the magic of Paradise," he confessed, the strain evident in his words. "And managed to enter Hell before it was sealed by them... but I wasn''t done." The narrative took an ominous turn as Liu revealed his pursuit of justice, a quest fueled by an unrelenting desire for retribution. "I seek their payment," he dered, the chilling resolve echoing through his confession. "Thus, as everyone was grieving, I wielded your skills and technique to behead Purgatory''s ruler."

    The gravity of Liu''s narrative permeated the atmosphere, casting a somber hue over those who bore witness to his haunting words. Cecile, Selena, and Kesya, each in their own way, wore expressions of solemn empathy as if the echoes of Liu''s experiences had touched their hearts. In the silence that followed, the weight of grief and the relentless pursuit of justice hung in the air like an unspoken truth.

    Karina, on the other hand, bore a look of shock, her imagination painting vivid scenes of the horrors that Purgatory had faced at the hands of a vengeful phantom. The juxtaposition of her shock against the stoic faces of the others created a poignant tableau��a reflection of theplex emotions entwined within the tapestry of their shared journey.

    Under the watchful gaze of Lyon, Liu poured out the lingering doubts that had gnawed at his soul. The weight of perceived weakness bore heavily on him, a burden that strained the very fabric of his being. Lyon, however, wasn''t about to let his disciple sumb to self-deprecation.

    "Once there, I couldn''t see the reflection of my de, all I saw was the shocked expression of the ruler once I entered his throne, but I failed... I''m weak," Liu confessed, his voice carrying the weight of unspoken turmoil.

    "Wrong!" Lyon interjected with a tone of unwavering conviction. "Though I have not regained my memories, I believe that ughtering Purgatory is not an easy task." Lyon''s confident smirk conveyed a trust that resonated between master and disciple, a bond unbroken by the shadows of doubt.

    Liu, looking up into Lyon''s eyes, found sce in his master''s unwavering belief. As Lyon nodded, signifying their sharedmitment to the journey ahead, Liu was momentarily overwhelmed by the swell of emotion coursing through him.

    "But I don''t understand, why didn''t they kill me..." Liu pondered, his voice revealing the perplexity that lingered within.

    "Greed," Selena chimed in with a matter-of-fact tone. "You''re a powerhouse, Liu. Of course, they want a taste of your service; that''s why they chose conversion over death."

    "Luckily, they were into greed," Cecile added, her smile carrying a hint of reassurance. "They don''t understand the power you held, Liu."

    "Conversion?" Lyon furrowed his brows, seeking rification on the intricacies of the path they traversed.

    "Yes, the path of cultivation is not as straightforward as it seems," Cecile exined, her words echoing theplexities hidden beneath the surface of their shared journey.

    As Cecile delved into the intricacies of cultivation, the veil shrouding the enigmatic world of mortals began to lift. Her words, like a beacon in the mist, illuminated the obscured truths that had long eludedprehension.

    "Cultivation is not as great as it seems; it''s a ploy to fool the mortals, all mortals," Cecile dered, her revtion punctuating the air like a resounding truth.

    "What?" Lyon furrowed his brows, grappling with the revtion that shattered the illusions surrounding the revered path of cultivation.

    "I see, you''ve figured it out," Minx remarked from his perch atop Lyon''s head, his presence a whimsical addition to the unfolding discourse.

    "We did teach Lyon about this," Rui chimed in, her words carrying the weight of shared knowledge as she yfully nudged Minx aside.

    "You did?" Lyon raised his brows, a mixture of surprise and curiosity etched across his features.

    "Yeah, the first time you did cultivation," Shen rified, offering insight into Lyon''s past encounters with the elusive realm.

    "Huh?" Lyon furrowed his brows, his memory struggling to grasp the significance of those early experiences.

    Cecile, with a patient demeanor, guided Lyon through the revtion. "The only way to be a Seraph is to actually cultivate in Paradise, and the only way to be a Devil is to cultivate in Purgatory. And only those that reached peak Celestial Realm could convert."

    As Cecile continued to unravel the intricacies of the celestial hierarchy, Lyon found himself submerged in the realization of a deeper, more borate cosmic order.

    "And the Seraphs or Devils will obey themand of the highest one in the hierarchy, their all-fathers, whilst their ranks are based on their wings," Cecile exined, her words sketching an ethereal tapestry of celestial governance.

    "However, there was another path, the path that the Torga family spoke of," Selena interjected, her contribution threading seamlessly into the narrative.

    "Zenith," Cecile rified, and the resonance of the word hung in the air like an arcane chant.

    "Zenith..." Lyon muttered, his mind processing the newfound revtions that expanded the scope of his celestial heritage.

    "Rakumtatak is one, ndril is as well," Cecile continued, her gaze shifting to Lyon, and she pointed with a teasing smirk. "You were one."

    As Cecile pointed toward Lyon, the fabric of time seemed to ripple, and for a fleeting moment, Lyon''s current form was oveid with the ethereal silhouette of the Zenith Cultivator. The regal attire of a celestial sovereign adorned his figure, merging seamlessly with his modern countenance. The juxtaposition of his ordinary existence against the grandeur of his celestial heritage created a mesmerizing tableau��a cosmic dance of past and present.

    In that brief interlude, Lyon glimpsed the majesty he once embodied as the Zenith Cultivator��the wielder of twelve blessings, a celestial force that transcended the limitations of mere mortals. The shock etched across his face mirrored the profound realization that his journey extended beyond the mortal coil, intertwined with the celestial threads that wove the tapestry of existence.

    The revtion echoed through Lyon''s consciousness, resonating with the forgotten echoes of his celestial lineage. The recognition of his past self, draped in the title of Zenith, brought forth a flood of memories that danced on the fringes of his recollection.

    The celestial hierarchy unfolded before Lyon like an ancient scroll, revealing the interconnected paths traversed by beings of immense power. The implications of Zenith, a title once held by Lyon, stirred a profound understanding of his role in the celestial tapestry��a role that transcended the mortal bounds he had once known.

    The memories of his celestial self flickered like stars in the vast expanse of his mind, hinting at the cosmic feats and responsibilities he once shouldered. The weight of the regal outfit on his celestial form carried the echoes of a time when Lyon stood as a beacon in the celestial hierarchy��a time now rekindled by Cecile''s revtion.

    As the ephemeral vision dissipated, Lyon found himself standing at the intersection of his mortal and celestial identities, grappling with the implications of the celestial lineage that coursed through his veins. The journey ahead, toward Golem City and the mysteries that awaited, seemed even more intertwined with the celestial destiny that awaited him.

 Chapter 1152 Golem City

    <h4>Chapter 1152 Golem City</h4>

    As Lyon and the others traversed the portals to Sixth Hell, the oppressive aura that enveloped them surpassed anything Lyon had experienced before. It was as if the very fabric of the dimensions squeezed his meridians, creating an unsettling pressure that resonated within his core. Lyon, however, dismissed the difort with a casual click of his tongue, a testament to the resilience forged through his celestial and mortal experiences.

    Liu, sensing his master''s well-being, couldn''t help but express concern. "Master, are you okay?" he inquired, his features etched with worry.

    "It''s okay, I''m fine," Lyon reassured him with a dismissive wave. "Just need to get used to it."

    As the group continued their journey through the otherworldly portals, one of the golems spoke up, addressing Lyon as the Emperor Hero. "We are close," it dered, its words resonating with a sense of reverence and anticipation.

    Cecile, ever the strategist, seized the opportunity to delve into the golems'' existence. "After what happened, do you all still live hidden?" she queried, curiosity evident in her tone.

    The golem nodded in affirmation. "Indeed, the hidden city of Golem is our sanctuary. Outsiders are, of course, wee��if they can find us."

    Cecile''sughter echoed through the otherworldly realm, a sound that resonated with both amusement and intrigue. The dynamics of this celestial journey unfolded with each step, weaving a tale that intertwined the mortal and the divine in a dance of cosmic significance. As they neared the enigmatic city of Golem, the mysteries of Sixth Hell beckoned, promising revtions that transcended the boundaries of the known.

    Lyon ventured into the dense forest, a perplexing sight given the towering stature of the golems he had been following. The trees and foliage seemed incongruent with the massive beings, and as Lyon observed their entry into the deeper part of the forest, a peculiar phenomenon unfolded. It appeared as though an invisible barrier, akin to undting water, engulfed the golems, causing them to vanish from sight.

    "Illusion...?" Lyon mused aloud, his furrowed brows reflecting both curiosity and suspicion.

    "To mask the cover," Cecile exined with a knowing smile. She gracefully walked past Lyon and entered the forest, followed by Selena, Liu, Karina, and Kesya. Lyon, though momentarily hesitant, cast aside his uncertainties. With a determined expression, he strode forward and crossed the threshold into the concealed depths of the forest.

    The transition from the outeryer to the concealed interior was seamless, and Lyon found himself surrounded by a surrealndscape.

    As Lyon ventured deeper into Golem City, he found himself immersed in a realm that transcended the mundane. The sight that greeted him was an expansive steppe, stretching far and wide with a vibrancy that only nature in its most pristine form could muster. The grass beneath his feet felt lush and velvety, yielding slightly to his weight as he took each step. The air carried a crisp, invigorating scent, infused with the fragrance of unknown blossoms that bloomed in vibrant hues, painting thendscape with an array of colors.

    The sounds of harmonious melodies filled the air, as if the very essence of Golem City resonated with a symphonyposed by nature itself. The gentle rustle of leaves, the distant murmur of a crystalline stream, and the ethereal hum of arcane energies blended into a harmoniousposition that serenaded Lyon''s senses. The asionalughter and chatter of the golems, as if whispering secrets to the winds, added a touch of liveliness to the serene ambiance.

    Lyon''s touch was met with the cool breeze that brushed against his skin, carrying with it a sense of tranquility and wonder. The taste of the air was clean and invigorating, leaving a hint of sweetness that lingered on his pte. The visual feast continued to unfold before him, revealing architectural marvels that seamlessly integrated with the natural beauty of Golem City.

    The pi��ce de r��sistance, a giant statue at the heart of the city, stood tall and proud. It towered over every other structure, a testament to the craftsmanship and artistry of the golems.

    The monumental statue at the heart of Golem City rose to majestic heights, a masterpiece carved from the very soul of the earth. The sculpted figure, standing proudly amidst the breathtakingndscape,manded attention and admiration. Its pristine form emanated an aura of timelessness as if the essence of an ancient deity had been breathed into the stone.

    The statue depicted a shirtless man, his chiseled physique a testament to strength and resilience. Every sinew, every muscle, was meticulously crafted with an artisan''s precision, creating a lifelike representation that seemed ready to step out of the stone and into the realm of the living. The stone itself seemed to ripple with the illusion of movement, capturing the essence of dynamic energy frozen in time.

    The figure''s arms were crossed in an attitude of confidence, the sculpted smirk on its face revealing a subtle wisdom and a touch of mischievousness. Long, flowing hair cascaded over the shoulders like a cascade of liquid obsidian, each strand intricately detailed, catching the imaginary breeze that danced through the tranquil city. The gaze of the statue bore a knowing look, as if the stone eyes held the secrets of the universe, silently inviting all who beheld it to unravel the mysteries within.

    The figure''s attire was adorned with an array of meticulously carved runes and glyphs, each symbol telling a story of ancient wisdom and arcane power. The pants, embellished with intricate patterns, seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly glow when touched by the gentle rays of the sun, lending an ethereal quality to the overall visage.

    As Lyon stood before this colossal masterpiece, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence and awe. The statue wasn''t merely a work of art; it was a manifestation of the golems'' profound connection to the earth and their unwavering dedication to craftsmanship. It stood as a sentinel, a silent guardian, overseeing the vibrant cityscape that thrived under its watchful gaze. At that moment, Lyon couldn''t help but appreciate the boundless beauty and artistry that Golem City had to offer, encapsted in the breathtaking sculpture that graced its center.

    Lyon gulped seeing the statue, ( Is that... me...? ) he said inwardly, noticing the signature state.

    "Wee, to Golem City," said the golems.

    Golem City stood in majestic silence, and the revtion of the illusion''s creator hung in the air like a whispered secret. Cecile''s inquiry had unveiled a surprising truth��the golems themselves weren''t the architects of the mesmerizing illusion that concealed their sanctuary. As Minx, the mischievous spirit, revealed his insight, the golems'' response added ayer of mystery to the revtion.

    "We actually can''t," the golems admitted, their voices resonating through the open space. Cecile''s quizzical expression mirrored the shared curiosity of Selena, Karina, Liu, Kesya, and Lyon. Minx, ever the yful sprite, interjected with amendation and a touch of yful critique.

    "Hmm?" Cecile raised an eyebrow, her sharp mind attempting to dissect the puzzle. "Then... who did you owe the service to?"

    The answer, like a breeze carrying whispers of a forgotten melody, escaped the lips of the golems. "The great Harvestasya."

    A collective murmur of surprise and recognition swept through the assembled group. Selena''s eyes widened, Karina tilted her head in contemtion, Liu furrowed his brows in an attempt to recall, Kesya''s gaze held a glimmer of intrigue, and Cecile''s analytical mind worked to connect the dots. Yet, it was Lyon who, despite a momentarypse, felt the resonance of familiarity with the name.

    "Harvestasya," Lyon muttered, the sybles of the name a key to unlock a door to the past. The name echoed through the corridors of his memories, a resonance that hinted at a connection long buried beneath theyers of time.

    The scene shifted as Lyon''s contemtive gaze wandered, seeking to breach the walls that guarded the memories of Harvestasya. In his mind''s eye, the image of a younger Lyon emerged, surrounded by a group of eager, aspiring individuals��Harvestasya among them. The shback yed like a vivid painting, capturing moments of sharedughter, earnest learning, and the indomitable spirit of adventure that bound them together.

    Harvestasya, with her distinct features and vibrant personality, upied a cherished space in Lyon''s past. Her affinity for illusions and the arts of magic had left an indelible mark on the budding adventurers. Lyon, the seasoned mentor, had fostered a bond with Harvestasya and the others, guiding them through the trials of the adventurous life.

    As Lyon navigated the corridors of memory, the image of Harvestasya began to crystallize��a young woman with a spark in her eyes and an insatiable curiosity. The echo of herughter resonated through the years, a testament to the camaraderie that once defined their shared pursuit of knowledge and mastery.

    "Harvestasya..." Lyon whispered, a smile hung on his lips as the past and present intertwined. The forgotten memories now recovered for a fraction, painted a portrait of a talented student who had left an indelible mark on Golem City.

 Chapter 1153 Harvestasya Will Be Back Soon

    <h4>Chapter 1153 Harvestasya Will Be Back Soon</h4>

    The group stood before the towering statue, the aura of Harvestasya lingering in the air like a gentle breeze. Cecile, the ever-curious strategist, couldn''t resist seeking more information about the enigmatic illusionist.

    "Where is she?" Cecile inquired, her gaze fixed on the majestic statue.

    The golem, unwavering in its stony demeanor, responded, "Lady Harvestasya is going on a trip, and will be back soon."

    "A trip?" Cecile chuckled, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Something must have caught her eye."

    Kesya, the ever-eager Kesya, couldn''t contain her curiosity. "Hey, does she live here?"

    The golem nodded solemnly, "Yes, she made herself quite a sanctuary here. Her abode is the biggest house in this ce, and the only one made out of wood."

    "So, she is the leader in this ce?" Liu sought rification.

    "More or less, yes," the golem affirmed, its voice resonating with a tone that suggested both respect and acknowledgment of Harvestasya''s influence.

    The group exchanged nces, contemting the significance of Harvestasya''s absence. Lyon, now reconnected with the memories of his past interactions with the illusionist, felt a sense of nostalgia for the camaraderie they once shared. As they navigated through the city, the golems led them toward the heart of Golem City, where Harvestasya''s dwelling stood as a testament to her unique role in their sanctuary.

    The city, despite its stony exterior, bore signs of a livelymunity. Golems of various sizes moved about, engaged in their daily activities. The buildings, constructed with precision, showcased the harmonious blend of natural elements and stone craftsmanship. The air, infused with the essence of earth, carried whispers of Harvestasya''s enchantments.

    the bustling city of golems momentarily froze in surprise. Eyes turned toward him, and a collective gasp swept through the streets as recognition dawned on the golems. The awe-inspiring giant statue in the center, which previously topped every other structure, suddenly gained a profound significance. The air was charged with excitement and reverence as the golems, acknowledging the familiar presence of their revered hero, took a collective knee.

    "It''s Emperor Hero!"

    "Emperor Hero, wee!"

    The resounding cheers echoed through the streets, a harmonious symphony of gratitude and respect for Lyon''s legendary feats. The city once paused in awe, now erupted into a lively celebration, with golems expressing their joy at the return of the legendary figure who had once saved them.

    Approaching Harvestasya''s residence, the group marveled at the wooden structure, a stark contrast to the stony surroundings. The architecture, though simple, exuded a warmth that embraced visitors like an old friend''s embrace. Lyon couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity as if the wooden walls echoed with theughter and lessons shared in the past.

    Cecile, ever observant, couldn''t resistmenting, "Lady Harvestasya certainly has a penchant for collecting memories. This ce is a testament to her connection with the elements." she giggled.

    Kesya and Liu couldn''t help but giggle at Cecile''s obvious jesting. Her sharp observation about Lady Harvestasya''s penchant for collecting memories elicited a yful exchange of nces between the two, acknowledging the strategist''s wit. The camaraderie among the group deepened in that moment, asughter echoed within the wooden walls, bridging the past and present with shared amusement.

    Lyon, Cecile, Liu, and the others stood before Lady Harvestasya''s enigmatic abode, a structure made of wood that stood out amidst the stony surroundings. As curiosity took hold, Lyon queried the golems about her whereabouts and the anticipated duration of her return.

    Lyon, surrounded by the stone statuesque presence of golems, inquired about Lady Harvestasya''s imminent return. "How long is soon again?" asked Lyon.

    Kesya, known for her witty retorts, replied with a yful smirk, "If she is still the Harvestasya that we knew, it could be in the next five minutes or the next five centuries." Her eye roll entuated the whimsical uncertainty of Harvestasya''s timeline, leaving Lyon and the group to contemte the enigmatic temporal framework surrounding her reappearance.

    "Did she tell you where she''s gone too?" Cecile inquired, directing her question to the towering golems that guarded Lady Harvestasya''s sanctuary.

    "She didn''t tell us anything," replied the golem, its voice resonating with the weight of uncertainty. Theck of information about Harvestasya''s whereabouts hung in the air, creating an atmosphere thick with intrigue. Cecile''s line of questioning, set against the backdrop of the silent stone city, highlighted the mystery surrounding their elusive acquaintance

    "Can we get inside the house?" Lyon inquired, his tone carrying a hint of curiosity as he gestured towards the grand wooden structure that stood prominently in the heart of the stone city. The golem, a stoic guardian of Lady Harvestasya''s sanctuary, responded with a cryptic "Perhaps."

    Lyon''s raised brows reflected both intrigue and a mild sense of challenge, setting the stage for the interaction that unfolded.

    "Perhaps...?" Lyon probed further, seeking rity on the mysterious barriers that protected Harvestasya''s abode. The golem, unmoving and resolute, exined that a formidable barrier had been erected, barring entry without the elusivedy''s permission. The dialogue between Lyon and the golem painted a picture of magical safeguards, a testament to Harvestasya''s proficiency in the arcane arts. The uncertainty surrounding the prospect of gaining ess to the house added an air of suspense, emphasizing the intricacies of their current situation.

    "A magic lock?" Liu pondered.

    As the conversation lingered on the magical lock, Liu stepped forward, impulsively picking up a stone and hurling it toward the front door. The golem''s subsequent revtion that the stone had been repelled by an unseen force added an element of the supernatural to the scene. The intery of Lyon''s inquiries and the golem''s guarded responses created a narrative tension, leaving the group standing outside the locked entrance, pondering theplexities of Lady Harvestasya''s magical defenses.

    Lyon''s eyes widened in momentary horror as he observed Liu casually throwing the rock toward the front door. A brief but intense internal debate ensued as Lyon nced back and forth between the golems and the airborne projectile.

    ( Wait a minute?! Isn''t Golem made out of rocks? Did he just throw their little cousin?! ) thought Lyon.

    The realization that both were made of stone triggered a fleeting concern �C a whimsical contemtion of whether the golems were somehow distant rtives of the humble rock. However, to Lyon''s relief, the golems remained stoically unresponsive to the action, their stony exteriors betraying no familial connection with the airborne rock.

    In that sigh of relief, Lyon''s features softened, the tension dissipating from his frame. The juxtaposition of concern and relief in his reaction added a touch of humor to the situation, hinting at theplexities of interactions between beings of differentpositions.

    "Looks like we have to wait outside," remarked Cecile, a yful glint in her eyes, as she turned her gaze towards Lyon, her self-proimed mister miracle. "Unless you have an idea to unlock it."

    Lyon, the contemtive Emperor, approached the invisible barrier that sealed Harvestasya''s abode. His eyes flickered with a subtle determination as he coated his hands with the ethereal essence of mana drawn from his own meridians. With a measured focus, Lyon extended his hand towards the unseen wall. To everyone''s astonishment, his hand effortlessly traversed the magical boundary, meeting no resistance at all.

    A collective gasp rippled through the onlookers �C Cecile, Selena, Liu, Karina, Kesya �C each expressing their shock in their own unique way. Lyon himself wore an expression of mild surprise, a testament to the unexpected sess of his impromptu attempt to breach the magical defenses.

    Lyon withdrew his hand, observing the fading remnants of the opening he had created. A distinct smirk adorned his features, signaling a newfound confidence in his ability to manipte mana. Crossing his arms with a self-assured stance, Lyon dered, "Looks like we''ve found a way in."

    His next move demonstrated a broader mastery over mana. Coating his entire body with the mystical energy, Lyon conjured a sizable hole in the invisible barrier, beckoning the others to join him. "Now!" he eximed, prompting hispanions to react swiftly. They rushed towards the opening, eager to step through before it sealed once more, the ethereal dance of mana serving as their key to Harvestasya''s mysterious abode.

    Lyon''s curiosity lingered as he observed the golems nodding in acknowledgment. "Enjoy your stay in our city, Emperor Hero," theymunicated, but Lyon was left baffled by the silence that followed. Puzzled, he leaned in, putting his ear forward as if trying to catch the remnants of their words.

    "What did you say?" asked Lyon.

    Kesya, on the other hand, had already burst intoughter, rolling yfully in the courtyard. Cecile, with a knowing smile, remarked, "Looks like sound can''t travel through the barrier." The group shared a collective realization that the golems''munication was confined within the enchantments of their city.

    With the golems having turned away, Lyon''s attention shifted toward Harvestasya''s residence, the wooden structure standing as thergest in the vicinity. The group readied themselves for the next leg of their journey, eager to uncover the secrets that awaited them within the enigmatic abode.

 Chapter 1154 Solemn In Moon

    <h4>Chapter 1154 Solemn In Moon</h4>

    As they entered, the atmosphere shifted. The scent of aged wood greeted them, and the interior unfolded like a story waiting to be told. Lyon, Cecile, Selena, Liu, Kesya, and Karina found themselves surrounded by artifacts that spoke of Harvestasya''s journey, each telling a tale of her encounters with the essence of the earth.

    As Lyon and hispanions stepped inside Harvestasya''s abode, they were greeted by an ethereal spectacle that surpassed their wildest imaginations. The interior seemed to transcend the boundaries of mundane architecture, adorned with floating crystals that emitted a soft, enchanting glow. Each crystal pulsated with magical energy, casting intricate patterns of light and shadow across the room.

    The air inside was filled with a subtle fragrance, a blend of exotic flowers and ancient herbs that invoked a sense of tranquility. It felt as if the very essence of nature and arcane magic had been intricately woven into the fabric of the surroundings. The walls were adorned with tapestries depicting scenes of celestialndscapes and mythical creatures, seemingly alive as they subtly shifted and moved

    In the center of the main hall stood an impressive, intricately carved wooden table, seemingly crafted from a single colossal tree. The surface of the table bore runes and glyphs that pulsed with magical energy, hinting at its purpose beyond mere aesthetics. Comfortable-looking cushions and chairs surrounded the table, inviting guests to partake in conversations that transcended the ordinary.

    The firece in Harvestasya''s abode stood as a focal point, radiating warmth and aforting glow throughout the room. The mes danced with an ethereal quality, casting intricate shadows upon the walls. The magical fire, fueled by enchanted woods, crackled in a harmonious rhythm, creating an ambiance that felt both homely and otherworldly.

    As Lyon and hispanions gathered around the firece, they couldn''t help but be drawn to the mesmerizing dance of the mes. The enchanted woods emitted a faint fragrance, reminiscent of ancient forests and arcane rituals. The hearth served not only as a source of warmth but also as a magical conduit, connecting the abode to the mystical forces that surrounded it.

    Harvestasya''s choice of a firece added a touch of familiarity to the enchanting setting, making it a ce where the extraordinary seamlessly blended with theforting embrace of a traditional hearth. The crackling sounds echoed like a melodic symphony, creating an atmosphere where time seemed to slow down, allowing Lyon and hispanions to appreciate the magical allure of their surroundings.

    The firece became a symbolic nexus within the abode, a ce where the natural and supernatural converged in a harmonious disy. Whether they sought respite from their adventures or engaged in discussions about the challenges ahead, Lyon and hispanions found sce in the radiant warmth and captivating magic emanating from the heart of Harvestasya''s mystical home.

    Harvestasya''s abode exuded an atmosphere of otherworldly elegance, where every detail spoke of the magical prowess and artistic finesse of its enigmatic owner. As Lyon and hispanions explored further, they discovered chambers that seemed to defy thews of space and time, leading to private sanctuaries that offered glimpses into the secrets of Harvestasya''s connection to the arcane forces that shaped their world. The very air resonated with a subtle hum as if the abode itself held ancient knowledge waiting to be unraveled.

    Lyon sank into the plush seat, relishing itsfort as he observed the peculiar firece. "This is ratherfortable. Though, it''s weird that the fire started in the middle of the day."

    Kesya, with her cheeks, puffed like a squirrel, scampered over, clutching a jar of cookies. "Is this... is this allowed? Aren''t we technically breaking into someone''s house?" Karina inquired, a hint of concern in her voice.

    Cecile chuckled, leaning against a wall. "Well, in our defense, the golems did say we''re wee if we can find them. And find them, we did."

    Liu grabbed a cookie from Kesya''s stash, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "I doubt we''re intruders. More like unexpected guests."

    Kesya, her mouth still full, nodded vigorously, a muffled agreement escaping her lips. Cecile raised an eyebrow, her smirk widening. "So, cookies anyone? Harvestasya might not mind, especially since we''re about to discuss some serious matters."

    As the group settled in, the flickering mes and enchanting warmth of the firece cocooned them, creating an atmosphere that seemed to invite candid conversations. Whether it was the allure of the magical abode or the impending discussions, Lyon and hispanions found themselves embracing the peculiarfort of Harvestasya''s home.

    ---

    Rakumtatak, the towering orc, returned to his n with a stride that exuded authority. The moment he stepped into the encampment, a roar of cheers erupted from the orcish warriors, echoing through the ruggedndscape. They gathered around him, pounding their chests and raising their weapons in a ceremonial wee. The atmosphere was filled with the raw energy of orcish pride.

    However, Rakumtatak remained nonchnt amidst the raucous celebration. His face bore a stoic expression, though a subtle smile yed on his lips. The orcish chieftain acknowledged the wee with a simple nod, his eyes scanning the faces of those who stood before him. It was not arrogance that defined his demeanor, but rather the assurance that he was where he belonged.

    "Progenitor, you have returned! Our might has been waiting for your guidance," eximed one of the orc warriors, his voice filled with admiration.

    Rakumtatak stood before his assembled n, his stern gaze sweeping across the orcs gathered in the open space. The murmurs and whispers gradually died down, giving way to an expectant silence as the chieftain prepared to address his kin.

    "Listen up, my fellow orcs!" Rakumtatak''s voice boomed, echoing through the settlement. "I''ve returned from a journey that took me beyond our borders, and I''ve seen things that would make even the bravest orc shudder."

    The orcs looked at each other, curiosity and anticipation etched on their faces. Rakumtatak''s reputation as a fierce and fearless warrior had only grown over the years, and when he spoke, the n listened.

    "I encountered a being �C a cultivator �C who surpassed anything I''ve ever witnessed," Rakumtatak continued. "He faced death head-on and emerged victorious. Lyon, the Zodiac Emperor, is the real deal. He''s not just a cultivator; he''s a force to be reckoned with and he has returned."

    A low murmur of disbelief and curiosity swept through the orcish crowd. Lyon''s name was not unknown to them, but the idea that he had defeated death itself was beyond their wildest imaginations.

    "I won''t tolerate any disrespect or challenges to the Zodiac Emperor," Rakumtatak dered, his tone unwavering. "He''s proven his strength, and he has my respect. If any of you dare to belittle him or attempt to fight him, you''ll answer to me personally."

    The air grew tense as the orcish n absorbed Rakumtatak''s words. The chieftain''s loyalty to Lyon was clear, and the orcs understood the weight of his promation. Rakumtatak had always been the embodiment of strength and leadership within the n, and when he spoke with such conviction, it left no room for doubt.

    The orcs nodded in solemn agreement. Rakumtatak''s words resonated deeply within the n, and his deration of allegiance to Lyon, the Zodiac Emperor, became an unspokenw among them. The progenitor had spoken, and the orcs understood that Lyon''s strength had earned him a ce of honor and respect within theirmunity.

    Upon reaching his sanctuary near the pond, Rakumtatak took a seat on arge stone. The serene waters reflected the moonlight, creating a calming atmosphere. The sounds of the orc settlement were gradually muted, reced by the gentle rustling of leaves and the asional croak of frogs in the distance.

    With a final gaze that dared anyone to challenge his words, Rakumtatak concluded, "Lyon''s path is not one for us to obstruct. Let him walk it unhindered, for he is the real deal �C the Zodiac Emperor, and he has my unwavering support."

    The orcish n dispersed, each member carrying the weight of Rakumtatak''s promation. Lyon''s name was now intertwined with the respect and loyalty of the orcs, a testament to the strength he had disyed in the eyes of their formidable chieftain.

    Rakumtatak sat by the edge of the pond, his massive form hunched as he took a swig from a worn mug. The flickering light of a campfire nearby cast dancing shadows on his weathered face, and the moon hung overhead, a silent witness to the orc progenitor''s contemtions.

    "Torga," Rakumtatak mumbled, his voice a low rumble that resonated through the night. "Return and be strong again. Grant me my wish, for I can''t rely on that elf to fulfill it."

    The orc''s eyes, normally sharp and intense, softened with a mixture of weariness and longing. His thoughts seemed to drift to a ce beyond the immediate surroundings, dwelling on a desire that weighed heavily on his heart.

    With a resigned exhale, Rakumtatak tossed the empty mug toward the calm waters of the pond. The metal container sailed through the air beforending with a gentle ssh, creating ripples that distorted the reflection of the moon.

    The orc''s weak smile lingered, a testament to the burden he carried, the unspoken wish that had be a silent plea to the heavens. The moonlight bathed him in its ethereal glow, casting a mncholic aura around the solitary figure.

 Chapter 1155 Well Yes

    <h4>Chapter 1155 Well Yes</h4>

    In the dimly lit living room, Lyon observed the slumbering figures of hispanions, each person''s unique personality reflected in the way they slept.

    Cecile, the strategist and general of the group, slept with the poise and grace befitting an empress. Her regal demeanor was evident even in repose, a testament to the discipline that guided her every action.

    Selena, renowned for her swordsmanship,y in peaceful slumber, her calmness echoing the serenity of a cidke undisturbed by the chaos of the waking world.

    Kesya, perhaps the most carefree, emitted loud snores,pletely unfazed by the intricacies of her surroundings or the intricacies of their adventures.

    Karina, the curious observer, and unyielding fighter, found rest beside Kesya, her dreams likely filled with the mysteries she sought to unravel during waking hours.

    Liu, ever devoted, remained alert even in his rest, positioned near the entrance as if standing guard over his sleepingpanions. His serene expression masked the turmoil of emotions and loyalty that Lyon hade to appreciate.

    As Lyon navigated through this peculiar assortment of sleeping positions, a sense of warmth and camaraderie enveloped the room. Despite the differences in their backgrounds and races, they had be a close-knit group, bound by shared experiences and the unspoken understanding of theirmon goals.

    Lyon got up from thefy seat and stretched, the moon was adorning the night beautifully as he peeked through the windows. He looked down a bit and noticed the serene little town of the golem. He took a deep breath before letting out a smile.

    Lyon explored the abode with silent footsteps, taking in the magical ambiance that Harvestasya''s sanctuary exuded. The moonlight filtered through the windows, casting a gentle glow on the artifacts adorning the walls. Ancient tapestries, woven with threads that seemed to shimmer with unseen enchantments, told stories of times long past.

    As he moved through the living spaces, Lyon discovered rooms filled with mystical artifacts, each seemingly carrying its own history. The air was thick with the scent of anti-mana and mana, creating an almost ethereal atmosphere that stirred his senses.

    In one room, Lyon came across an exquisite library filled with books that seemed to hum with knowledge. Ancient tomes, bound in materials unknown to the mortal realm, lined the shelves, promising secrets waiting to be unveiled. The room itself emanated an aura of quiet wisdom, inviting Lyon to delve into the mysteries within.

    Continuing his exploration, he found a room adorned with vibrant tapestries depicting celestialndscapes and realms unseen. The colors danced in the moonlight, creating an illusion of moving pictures that captivated Lyon''s attention. It was as if the very fabric of reality had been woven into these intricate designs.

    The abode resonated with a soothing melody, and Lyon eventually discovered the source �C a room adorned with musical instruments of otherworldly craftsmanship. The air seemed to hum with an enchanting tune that resonated with the celestial and the arcane.

    Liu, the ever-loyal disciple, joined Lyon in front of the majestic statue. Its lifelike features seemed to capture the essence of Harvestasya, a woman shrouded in mystery yet exuding an air of enchantment.

    "The beautiful cat with insatiable curiosity," Liu remarked, his eyes studying the intricate details of the statue.

    Lyon nced at Liu, a hint of amusement ying on his lips. "Oh, those cat ears are real?" Lyon inquired, noticing Liu''s distinctive feline characteristics.

    "Y-Yeah, what of it?" Liu responded with a touch of defensiveness in his voice.

    "Nah... nothing," Lyon chuckled, shaking his head. The interaction highlighted the unique bond between master and disciple, transcending the realms of magic and mystery.

    "Hmm, interesting, an intruder in my abode in Golem City..." echoed a mysterious voice, instantly putting Lyon and Liu on high alert. Liu, ever the vignt disciple, moved closer to Lyon, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings for any potential threats.

    "To pierce through Golem City, a capable master, yet with a wicked heart," the echoing voice continued, creating an air of intrigue and mystique. Lyon and Liu exchanged nces, their senses attuned to the unfolding mystery.

    The statue, once motionless, began to move. Its head turned, and its eyes lit with an otherworldly glow as its lips started to articte words. Stepping down from its pedestal, the statue transformed into an animated figure, challenging the notion of a mere decorative piece.

    Lyon, maintaining hisposure, nodded in acknowledgment at the unfolding spectacle. "A hidden boss..?" he mused, recognizing the unexpected turn of events.

    "Hmm? Harvestasya? You turned into stone?!" Liu eximed, his surprise evident in his tone. The revtion added anotheryer to the enigma surrounding Harvestasya, turning the encounter into a cryptic encounter with the unexpected.

    "Hmm.. that stupid statement... Liu is that you?!" echoed the stone figure, its eerie presence fading in an instant.

    Liu straightened his back with a hint of embarrassment. "I am."

    "You''re sane again!? Man, I never thought that falling headfirst onto a rock would cure you, but hey, wee back!" the animated statue put its hand around its waist, the banter suggesting a peculiar familiarity between Liu and the enigmatic Harvestasya.

    ck lines appeared across Liu''s forehead as his lips twitched once more. "I appreciate the wee, but I''m not sure if ''sane'' is the right word for me," he retorted, his tone carrying a mix of annoyance and amusement.

    Harvestasya chuckled, her stony form emanating an otherworldly glow. "Always the humble one, Liu. I see you brought somepany. Who''s this fine gentleman?" She turned her attention to Lyon, who had been observing the exchange with a smile.

    Liu''s surprise was evident as he heard Harvestasya''s admission. "Harvestasya, you can''t see?"

    "W-Well... this stone is still a prototype," Harvestasya exined with a hint of embarrassment.

    Lyon, however, seemed unperturbed by the revtion. "Oh..."

    The stone statue remained silent for a moment before Lyon, seemingly unfazed, casually asked, "Where are you, Tasya?" The use of the nickname was surprisingly natural, even to Lyon himself.

    The statue fell into a contemtive silence, and a mysterious atmosphere enveloped the room. The magical ambiance of Golem City seemed to intensify as if responding to Lyon''s unexpected familiarity with Harvestasya.

    Harvestasya''s voice echoed through the chamber, a mix of astonishment, joy, and relief. "M-M-M-M-M-Master..." Her words stumbled, the cracks in her voice revealing the depth of her emotions. The stone statue, animated by an unexpected surge of vitality, moved forward with an almost childlike eagerness. It extended its stony arms, attempting to embrace Lyon in a hug that seemed more clumsy than affectionate.

    Lyon, caught off guard by the sudden disy of emotion from the stone manifestation, couldn''t help but feel a strange mixture of emotions. It was both humorous and heartwarming, and he couldn''t suppress a chuckle as the statue tried its best to convey a hug. The stony appendages did their best to encircle Lyon, and despite theck of softness, the sentiment was undeniable.

    As Lyon found himself lifted from the floor within the embrace of a stone statue, he couldn''t help but marvel at the bizarre turn of events. "Master, that''s you right?! Master!" Harvestasya''s voice resonated with a sense of certainty and relief.

    "Yes, it is I, Lyon Torga," Lyon replied with a tone of jest, fully embracing the unexpected humor in the situation. The juxtaposition of the animated stone statue expressing such genuine emotions created a surreal andical atmosphere. He felt the stony embrace and couldn''t help but smile at the entricity of the encounter.

    The stone statue, seemingly overjoyed, clutched Lyon even more tightly, its stony limbs pressing against him. Lyon, feeling the difort intensify, attempted to bring a semnce of normalcy to the situation. "You can stop now," he calmly suggested, hoping to disengage from the peculiar embrace.

    However, the statue, in its enthusiastic reunion, seemed oblivious to Lyon''s difort. The moment was surreal �C Lyon being cradled in the arms of a stone statue that once held the lively presence of Harvestasya. The room echoed with a mix ofughter and the asional clinks as the statue unintentionally knocked against the furniture in its exuberance.

    In the midst of this unusual reunion, Liu observed the scene with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. He had witnessed the stony version of Harvestasya, devoid of recognition, and now, this animated disy of emotion was nothing short of extraordinary. The dynamics between Lyon and Harvestasya seemed to transcend the physical limitations imposed by the stone exterior.

    Liu, observing the scene, couldn''t contain his amusement, and a chuckle escaped his lips. "Master, even for you, this is quite the odd reunion."

    Lyon, still caught in the embrace of the stony figure, managed a wry smile. "Well, life is full of surprises, Liu. I didn''t expect our reunion to involve a stone hug, but here we are."

    The stone statue, still holding Lyon with unyielding enthusiasm, finally loosened its grip. The room returned to a strange calmness, and Lyon found himself standing once more on the solid ground, free from the unexpected stony embrace.

    The room witnessed an unexpected reunion that defied thews of the mundane. The air resonated with an inexplicable energy, blending the magical essence of Golem City with the unique bonds formed between Lyon and his enigmatic disciple.

    Harvestasya''s voice, now moreposed, filled the room. "I''m sorry, Master. It''s just... it''s been a while."

    Lyon, despite the awkwardness, offered a warm smile. "Well yes, I was deadst time."

 Chapter 1156 Harvestasya On A Mission

    <h4>Chapter 1156 Harvestasya On A Mission</h4>

    Lyon led the animated stone statue into the room, the soft glow of moonlight casting an ethereal ambiance over the surroundings. The sleeping figures of Selena, Cecile, Kesya, and Karinay undisturbed, each lost in their own dreams.

    "You might not be able to see them, but Selena, Cecile, and Kesya are here, as well as a new friend, Karina," Lyon exined, gesturing toward the peacefully slumbering figures.

    The stone statue shifted its stony gaze towards the sleeping forms, its expression hidden beneath the unmoving facade. "Oh," it muttered in a tone that carried a mixture of acknowledgment and longing. "Then let them sleep, I don''t want to wake them up."

    Lyon nodded understandingly, appreciating the statue''s consideration for the sleeping figures. "Alright," he replied, leading Harvestasya back to the specific room where they had first encountered the stony figure.

    The room retained its calm ambiance, with the asional rustle of fabric as the sleepers shifted in their dreams. Lyon guided Harvestasya to a seat, ensuring the stone figure wasfortable before taking a moment to observe the peculiar reunion that had unfolded.

    The moonlight streaming through the window highlighted the contours of the statue, casting shadows that danced across the room. Despite the unconventional circumstances, Lyon couldn''t deny the warmth he felt at having a familiar presence from his past, even if that presence was now encased in stone.

    The room was filled with a curious tension as Lyon, Liu, and the animated stone figure representing Harvestasya engaged in a conversation that transcended the limitations of the physical world. The glow of the moon outside painted a serene backdrop, contrasting with the uncertainty that hung in the air.

    "Where are you now, Tasya?" Lyon inquired, genuine concern etched in his voice as he regarded the stony manifestation of his old friend.

    "Well... it''s a bitplicated," replied the statue, its features revealing a hint of mystery beneath the stone facade.

    "Why? You can''t go home?" Liu chimed in, his sharp eyes reflecting his curiosity.

    "That''s the thing..." the statue began, its voice carrying an air of contemtion. "Right now, I found something that intrigued me."

    Liu, ever the straightforward one, couldn''t resist ament. "That''s not hard to find," he muttered, earning a sharp retort from the stony presence.

    "I heard that!"

    Amused by their banter, Lyon decided to press further. "What did you find?" he asked, genuinely curious about the mysterious discovery that had captivated Harvestasya''s attention. The room seemed to shimmer with an air of anticipation, the moonlight casting its glow upon the animated statue as if waiting for the revtion to unfold.

    Harvestasya continued, her stony expression revealing a sense of excitement and intrigue. "I found myself inside a giant cave made out of ice, and I suspect it to be their of an Ice Spirit."

    "Ice spirit?" Lyon furrowed his brows, pondering the implications of such a discovery.

    "Be careful, Harvestasya. That being is not easy to negotiate with, even with a de," Liu cautioned, recognizing the potential danger.

    "I''m not seeking negotiation, Liu. There''s something I want to see... it seems like they were hiding something," Harvestasya exined, her tone carrying a mixture of determination and curiosity.

    "What''s an Ice Spirit?" Lyon inquired, seeking more information about this enigmatic entity.

    Liu took on the role of the informant, providing a brief but informative exnation. "An Ice Spirit is a being with ferocious ice affinity. They have the power to freeze a volcano eruption if they want to. These spirits usually dwell in Purgatory, known for their formidable control over ice elements."

    The room was filled with a charged atmosphere, the ethereal glow from the statue reflecting Lyon''s growing concern. The prospect of Harvestasya venturing into their of an Ice Spirit, especially in Purgatory, raised the stakes considerably. The stone embodiment of Harvestasya stood in Lyon''s room, a symbol of an old friendship rekindled under unforeseen circumstances, and the unfolding narrative hinted at a journey that could unravel secrets hidden in the icy depths of the unknown.

    "I will return once I''ve satisfied my curiosity. You may use my abode as you see fit, master," dered the statue with an air of enthusiasm.

    "Alright, sure," Lyon responded, his tonecking any sense of humbleness or formality.

    "Great! I''m going to see you soon!" the statue eximed, its stony form glowing with newfound excitement.

    "Wait!" Lyon called out, realizing he had more questions, but the statue had already lost its glow and returned to its original, seemingly lifeless stance. The abruptness left Lyon standing there, contemting the mysterious circumstances surrounding Harvestasya''s transformation into a stone statue and the subsequent journey she had embarked upon.

    Liu, who had been observing the exchange, tilted his head. "Master, what do you think of all this?"

    Lyon sighed, a mixture of intrigue and concern etched on his face. "I don''t know, Liu. There''s a lot I don''t remember, and it seems like I''m getting caught up in something much bigger than I can grasp right now. Let''s rest for now; we have a lot to figure out tomorrow."

    With that, Lyon turned and left the room, the flickering light of the firece casting shadows on the statue that stood as a silent sentinel. The night held its secrets, and Lyon couldn''t shake the feeling that he was on the verge of uncovering something profound, something that connected his forgotten past with the enigmatic present.

    ---

    In the icy depths of the cavern, Harvestasya''s outfit seamlessly blended with the frozen environment, offering her a semnce of camouge against the glistening ice walls. The hues of her attire mimicked the surrounding shades of blue and white, as if she were a part of the natural beauty that surrounded her.

    As she took a deep breath, the frosty air filled her lungs, and she exhaled, creating delicate puffs of mist. Her hair, resembling the rich brown of a squirrel''s fur, seemed almost alive as it caught the ethereal light reflecting off the ice walls. The cave acted like a giant mirror, showcasing her every move, and she moved with a certain grace, her steps cautious and deliberate.

    The distinctive features of her heritage became apparent in the curious blend of her physical traits. Her ears, akin to those of a cat, twitched asionally, attuned to the subtle sounds of the frozen cavern. A slender tail swayed behind her, mirroring the movements of her thoughts. The dted eyes, reminiscent of a cat''s curiosity, betrayed a sense of wonder and intrigue as she delved deeper into the heart of the cave.

    Suddenly, she halted, pressing her lithe form against the ice-cold walls. The silence was broken by the echo of tiny footsteps, almost too cute to belong to any creature residing in such a frigid environment. Harvestasya''s expression transformed from curiosity to anticipation. She listened intently, trying to decipher the source of the approaching sound.

    With each passing moment, the echo grew louder, resonating through the crystalline corridors. The anticipation painted her features with a mix of excitement and caution. Whatever was making those footsteps, it was about to reveal itself. Harvestasya''s eyes, wide with curiosity, scanned the surroundings, searching for the mysterious visitor in this frozen sanctuary.

    As the seconds ticked by, the cute footsteps drew nearer, and Harvestasya prepared toe face to face with the enigma that had disrupted the solitude of the icy cave. The dance of shadows and the glint of frozen crystals heightened the suspense, creating an otherworldly atmosphere where the unexpected was about to unfold.

    As Harvestasya stood in anticipation, the echo of tiny footsteps finally revealed its source��a small, adorable ice spirit that emerged from the icy shadows. This charming creature embodied a unique blend of ethereal beauty and endearing features.

    The ice spirit manifested as a miniature figure, resembling a delicate snowke given life. Its translucent body sparkled with an inner light, casting a soft glow in the frosty surroundings. The creature''s form was intricate, featuring delicate crystalline patterns that danced across its surface, mimicking the elegance of frost on a winter morning.

    Its eyes, wide and innocent, held a captivating luminescence, reflecting the same curiosity that Harvestasya bore. The spirit''s movements were nimble and graceful, as it flitted through the air with an ethereal grace, leaving traces of twinkling ice crystals in its wake. The sound of its footsteps was a melody of crystalline chimes, adding a musical quality to the ambiance.

    The spirit''s petite figure exuded an undeniable charm, with its every movement resembling a yful dance. As it approached Harvestasya, the air around it seemed to shimmer with an enchanting aura. Its demeanor was not just cute but radiated an aura of purity as if embodying the very essence of the frost-kissed environment it called home.

    Harvestasya couldn''t help but be captivated by the adorable presence before her. The ice spirit''s existence added a touch of magic to the cavern, transforming it into a realm where beauty and innocence coexisted in harmony. In that frozen sanctuary, a silent connection formed between Harvestasya and the enchanting ice spirit, creating a moment of serenity amid the frosty stillness.

 Chapter 1157 Never Give Up!

    <h4>Chapter 1157 Never Give Up!</h4>

    Harvestasya''s encounter with the Ice Spirit took an unexpected turn as the ethereal creature posed a question that resonated in the icy chamber.

    "Do you want to bring harm to me and my home?" the Ice Spirit asked.?The diminutive being, with its crystalline features and innocent demeanor, hovered before Harvestasya, awaiting her response.

    The air in the cavern seemed to hold its breath, and Harvestasya felt a mixture of surprise and relief at the Ice Spirit''s non-confrontational inquiry. The question lingered in the frosty atmosphere, and Harvestasya, adjusting to the unforeseen twist in their interaction, replied with sincerity.

    "No... I don''t want to bring harm to you or your home," she answered, her voice resonating in the crystalline cavern. Harvestasya''s eyes softened with the assurance of her words, and a gentle smile graced her features. The Ice Spirit, seemingly content with her response, emitted a subtle glow that mirrored a sense of understanding.

    As the seconds passed, the tension that initially clung to the cavern dissipated, reced by an air of mutual respect. The ice crystals on the walls glimmered, catching the reflection of the Ice Spirit''s radiance, creating a kaleidoscope of frozen hues. It was a surreal moment��a truce between two beings, each tied to different realms yet finding a shared understanding within the confines of the frost-kissed sanctuary.

    The Ice Spirit, despite its petite stature, emanated an otherworldly presence, as if it held the secrets of the icy realm within its delicate form. Harvestasya, her curiosity piqued, found herself drawn to the enchanting aura that surrounded her unexpectedpanion.

    The cavernous walls echoed softly as Harvestasya''s words hung in the frigid air. The Ice Spirit, with its innocent eyes gleaming like frozen sapphires, seemed to assess the sincerity behind her response. The ethereal ambiance intensified as a silent exchange unfolded between them, bridging the gap between different worlds.

    "I sense the truth in your words," chimed the Ice Spirit, its voice resembling the delicate tinkling of ice crystals. "Why have you ventured into my domain, curious one?"

    Harvestasya unveiled, "I am curious what is the center of this cave."

    In the heart of the ice cavern, Harvestasya''s words hung in the air, revealing her audacious curiosity about the central enigma that concealed itself within the frost-kissed sanctuary. The Ice Spirit, with its crystalline brilliance, regarded her with a mixture of surprise and wariness. The delicate echoes of their conversation reverberated through the icy walls, carrying an air of both intrigue and caution.

    Harvestasya, her feline ears twitching with anticipation, awaited the Ice Spirit''s response. The ethereal glow emanating from the spirit flickered slightly as it considered the implications of her daring quest. The cavern, though serene, seemed to hold its breath, as if the very ice itself were attuned to the unfolding dialogue.

    "The center of this cave?" echoed the Ice Spirit, its voice a gentle cascade of melodic notes. "That''s a very daring quest, curious one. You don''t have ck wings, yet you ventured to this side of Purgatory. Odd... you are not wee here, leave."

    "Just a little peek?" Harvestasya implored, her voice carrying the weight of insatiable curiosity. Her pouting expression mirrored a child denied a coveted treat, yet her determination remained unyielding.

    Harvestasya''s plea echoed through the crystalline chamber, her hands pressed together in a supplicating gesture, and her eyes widening in a plea for a glimpse into the secrets concealed within the cavern''s heart. The soft luminescence of her eyes reflected the desperate desire to unravel the mysteries thaty beyond.

    The Ice Spirit, its form shimmering with cial radiance, held steadfast against the plea. Its response was firm, a resolute denial of the elven seeker''s entreaties. "No," dered the ice spirit, its tone unwavering. "No matter what, the answer will be, no."

    Harvestasya''s features shifted from hopeful anticipation to a hint of frustration, a subtle pout ying on her lips. "No way! You just said that I bore no harm," she retorted, the sense of injustice evident in her voice.

    "It''s not about your intent," exined the ice spirit, its ethereal presence filling the cavern. The resonance of its words carried a weight of ancient wisdom. "No kind nor evil being shall enter the center of the cave," it proimed, the words resonating with an unwavering determination to uphold the sanctity of the concealed realm.

    The delicate dance between seeker and guardian continued, the enigmatic center of the cave standing as a testament to the unyielding boundaries that safeguarded its mysteries. The cavern walls, adorned with intricate frost patterns, witnessed this intery between the elven adventurer''s relentless curiosity and the timeless resolve of the guardian spirit. The frozen air itself seemed to hold its breath as if the very essence of the icy sanctuary awaited the resolution of this ephemeral sh between mortal audacity and ethereal guardianship.

    The exchange between Harvestasya and the Ice Spirit unfolded in a surprising twist, leaving both parties momentarily perplexed. Harvestasya''s abrupt surrender, marked by a resigned "Fine, fine, I give up," caught the Ice Spirit off guard, prompting a bemused reaction.

    "Hm?" the Ice Spirit expressed its astonishment. "You give up?"

    The elven adventurer, confused by the Ice Spirit''s response, sought rification. "What? What do you mean?"

    "I thought that you would try a little harder," the Ice Spirit remarked, its ethereal form adopting an almost nonchnt shrug. The unexpected turn of events left Harvestasya grappling with a mix of confusion and disbelief.

    "Are you kidding me?" she eximed incredulously, attempting to convey her frustration. "Does that mean I can go if I haggled still?"

    The Ice Spirit, maintaining itsposed demeanor, swiftly dispelled any notion of leniency. "No," it asserted, reinforcing the invible decree that guarded the sanctity of the cave''s innermost chamber.

    "Oh, you little!" Harvestasya, fueled by her yful defiance, attempted to reach out and touch the Ice Spirit. Yet, as her finger extended, the biting cold of the spirit''s essence manifested, and she recoiled with a yelp. "Ah!"

    "No, no touchy," the Ice Spirit dered with an air of finality, its essence untouched by the elven adventurer''s attempt to breach the established boundaries.

    Harvestasya, confronted with the Ice Spirit''s refusal and enigmatic response, couldn''t help but disy her irritation. She furrowed her brows, the unspoken desire to explore the cave''s innermost sanctum evident in her gaze. However, a moment of introspection led her to release a resigned sigh, and she nonchntly shrugged her shoulders, acknowledging the Ice Spirit''s authority.

    "It''s your right," she conceded, a touch of disappointment lingering in her voice.

    The Ice Spirit, stoic and unwavering, responded with a simple acknowledgment. "It is."

    Respecting the guardian''s decision, Harvestasya shifted the focus of their conversation, her curiosity unabated. "Though, can I ask, what it is?"

    The Ice Spirit, maintaining a degree of secrecy, dismissed her inquiry with a firm stance. "None of your business, as long as Niffleheim is still around, this ce is forbidden to enter."

    "Niffleheim..." Harvestasya muttered the name, contemting its significance. "Is something there also coveted by Niffleheim?"

    The Ice Spirit, not keen on divulging further details, cautioned Harvestasya. "I wouldn''t use that word..." An air of mystery lingered in its response, leaving the elven adventurer to ponder the unspokenplexities that shrouded the cave''s secrets.

    "Now please leave," the Ice Spirit dered, its patience wearing thin. "Or I will shove you with an ice pir out." The threat, delivered with an underlying seriousness, left no room for negotiation. Harvestasya, recognizing the limits set by the guardian, reluctantly began her departure from the icy realm, leaving the secrets of the cave''s heart veiled in an enigma.

    "Niffleheim..." she muttered, the name resonating with echoes of her master''s past suffering and eventual demise. A surge of emotions welled within her, and she clenched her fists, her resolve solidifying. "One of the ces that was responsible for my teacher''s death and misery..."

    Harvestasya, standing at the edge of the Ice Spirit''s domain, directed her gaze toward the distant pce of Niffleheim, its ominous presence palpable amidst the icyndscape. The fortress, veiled in perpetual snow, emitted an aura of dread, with dark wings sporadically traversing between towering structures. As her eyes fixated on the foreboding stronghold, a resolute determination flickered in Harvestasya''s expression.

    With an unwavering determination, she affirmed hermitment to the cause. "Whatever it is in that cave, I will not let Niffleheim have it!"

    The bitter memories of loss and the desire to protect her master''s legacy fueled Harvestasya''s unwavering resolve. Determined to defy the forces that had wrought pain upon Lyon Torga, she embarked on a new mission��one that intertwined with the mysterious secrets guarded by the Ice Spirit within the heart of the icy cave.

    Harvestasya, fueled by her teacher''s teachings and an indomitable spirit, pivoted with a smirk on her lips. "My teacher taught me to never give up," she dered with unwavering determination. With a resounding war cry, she surged forward, venturing deeper into the cave.

    Unbeknownst to her, beneath the frozen wallsy the remnants of unfortunate cultivators, their once-majestic dark wings now stilled in a cold, eternal embrace. The cavern, a silent witness to the tragedy that had befallen those who dared to challenge the Ice Spirit''s decree, held secrets veiled inyers of frost and sorrow.

 Chapter 1158 Might Be Bad, Might Be Great, But!

    <h4>Chapter 1158 Might Be Bad, Might Be Great, But!</h4>

    The savory aroma that danced through the air roused Cecile and the others from their slumber, luring them toward the source of the enticing scent. Each yawn was apanied by a deep inhale, as if savoring the essence of a memory. The unmistakable fragrance tickled Selena''s senses, prompting her to express her delight with a contented smile.

    "Smells amazing," Selenamented, her gaze reflecting both satisfaction and curiosity. Karina, intrigued by the delightful aroma, couldn''t help but pose a question, "Is Lyon cooking?" Kesya, ever the perceptive one, confidently affirmed, "Master is definitely cooking! I can feel it!"

    Cecile, with a nostalgic gleam in her eyes, remarked on the familiar scent. "This reminds me of those days," she said, her mind momentarily drifting back to shared moments around a kitchen. The allure of Lyon''s culinary skills was something that had woven itself into the fabric of their shared experiences.

    As they approached the kitchen, the scene unfolded before them. Lyon and Liu, a duo in culinary harmony, worked side by side. Liu, deft with a knife, expertly handled the cutting duties, while Lyon orchestrated the culinary symphony, orchestrating the vors and textures with the precision of a seasoned chef. The clinking of utensils and the rhythmic chopping were the percussive notes to their culinaryposition.

    The kitchen, bathed in warm light, became a stage for their culinary coboration. Lyon, donning an apron with a confident demeanor, embodied the essence of a culinary maestro. The aromas wafting through the air hinted at a feast in the making, a feast that held the promise of both exquisite vors and cherished memories.

    Cecile and the others watched the culinary ballet unfold, a testament to Lyon''s versatility not only as a warrior but also as a skilled cook. The reunion around the kitchen, surrounded by the aroma of shared meals and camaraderie, invoked a sense of togetherness that transcended the challenges they faced.

    In that moment, the kitchen became a sacred space where bonds were strengthened, memories were created, and theforting fragrance of Lyon''s cooking served as a reminder of the enduring ties that bound them together

    Lyon, focused on the delicate art of ting, casually dropped the revtion, "We met Harvestasya, though through a medium." The announcement reverberated in the kitchen, instantly capturing the attention of Cecile, Selena, and Kesya. Each of them wore a look of curiosity and intrigue, eager to know more about this unexpected encounter.

    "You do?" Cecile inquired, her interest piqued as she awaited Lyon''s boration. Selena, sharing a simr curiosity, leaned in, as if drawn closer by the revtion. Kesya, always quick to catch onto new developments, asked with genuine excitement, "Where is she?"

    Liu, taking a moment to add his perspective, spoke up with a sense of gravity, "She is in an Ice Spirit''sir, deep within the realms of Purgatory." The weight of his words lingered, emphasizing the perilous nature of Harvestasya''s current location.

    The news hung in the air, and the kitchen momentarily fell silent as the gravity of the situation settled upon them. Harvestasya, Lyon''s former apprentice, navigating the perilous expanses of Purgatory was not a scenario to be taken lightly. The Ice Spirit''sir added an additionalyer ofplexity, hinting at mystical challenges and unknown dangers.

    Cecile, assessing the situation with her strategic mind, contemted the implications. "Purgatory," she murmured, a realm synonymous with danger and formidable adversaries. The name alone carried an air of trepidation, stirring memories of past conflicts.

    Selena, her hand idly tracing the hilt of her sword, spoke with a measured tone, "Venturing into Purgatory is no small feat. What is Harvestasya doing there?" Her concern for their acquaintance was evident, as the group absorbed the gravity of the situation.

    Lyon, finishing the ting with aposed demeanor, addressed their collective thoughts. "She''s on a quest of curiosity, exploring an Ice Spirit''sir. The Ice Spirit, however, seems to be quite territorial and unweing."

    The revtion hung in the air, leaving a silence that echoed with unspoken worries. The dangerous allure of Purgatory and the enigmatic Ice Spirit painted a daunting picture. Yet, in the face of uncertainty, Lyon''s unwavering demeanor hinted at a resolute determination to navigate the challenges thaty ahead.

    The group, now assembled in Lyon''s makeshift kitchen, found themselves at the crossroads of another adventure. The aroma of the culinary creation served as a backdrop to the unfolding discussion, blending the mundane with the extraordinary. At that moment, they were not just warriors or adventurers; they were a close-knit group facing the mysteries of their interconnected destinies.

    As Lyon ted the meal with a practiced hand, Cecile took charge of the impromptu strategy session. "Ice Spirits are formidable beings with innate control over ice and frost. They can freeze entirendscapes and wield ice as a weapon. It''s essential to approach them with caution, as they guard their territories fiercely," Cecile exined, her sharp mind providing a quick overview of the potential challenges Harvestasya might face.

    Selena, her hand still resting on the hilt of her sword, listened intently before interjecting with a direct question, "What about Maria? Did Harvestasya mention anything about her?"

    Lyon, however, shook his head, a furrow forming on his brow. "I didn''t get the chance to ask. The connection was severed before we could delve into that topic," he admitted, a tinge of frustration evident in his voice.

    Cecile, normallyposed, disyed a flicker of concern. "Our priority is Harvestasya''s safety, but we can''t overlook the potential implications for Maria. Once we gather more information on the Ice Spirit and ensure Harvestasya''s well-being, we''ll focus on finding Maria. We need aprehensive n," she emphasized, her mind already working on strategies to tackle the dual challenges.

    The kitchen, filled with the enticing aroma of Lyon''s culinary skills, became a temporarymand center. Shadows yed on the walls as the group deliberated, the gravity of their mission sinking in.

    The aroma of Lyon''s culinary expertise lingered in the air as the group gathered around a wellid table. Lyon and Liu had seamlessly transitioned from warriors to chefs, an unexpected but wee interlude in their ongoing quest. Cecile, ever the strategist, contemted their next moves while enjoying a bite of the delicious meal Lyon had prepared.

    Kesya, with her usual enthusiasm for both food and conversation, interjected after a satisfying gulp, "You know, with all the destruction and miracles that we left, it''s quite odd that Big Sis Maria is not unveiling herself."

    Karina, savoring a forkful of Lyon''s creation, nodded in agreement. "I''ve been pondering that too. We''ve practically red our name in every level of Hell, well, except one."

    Cecile, her expression a mix of concern and contemtion, sighed. "It is indeed perplexing. Maria''s absence in the wake of our actions is conspicuous. We''ve made a significant impact, and by all ounts, she should have taken notice."

    Lyon, who had been quietly observing the conversation, chimed in, "Perhaps she''s deliberately staying hidden, observing from the shadows. There might be reasons we''re not aware of, and Maria has always been shrouded in mystery."

    "But the opposite could happen, Big Sis Maria might be in captivity or in danger." The atmosphere in the room shifted as Liu, often the one to inject levity into any situation, spoke up with a touch of solemnity.

    "Liu!" Kesya protested, her pout evident, attempting to dispel the serious tone that had settled over the table.

    Cecile, the pragmatic strategist, nodded in agreement, her expression reflecting a mixture of acknowledgment and concern. "Liu is right, Kesya. We can''t overlook the possibilities. Maria has always been adept at navigating the shadows, but the unexpected can ur, especially in Hell. We need to consider every scenario."

    Selena, her piercing gaze focused on the discussion, added, "Liu raises a valid point. Maria''s silence may indeed signify trouble. We should remain vignt and gather intelligence as we proceed."

    Lyon, who had been quietly observing the exchange, interjected with a measured tone. "Until we have concrete information, we can''t jump to conclusions.

    The group, momentarily caught in the gravity of the discussion, continued their meal with a heightened awareness of the potential challenges awaiting them. The unspoken understanding among them echoed in the subdued atmosphere��their journey through Hell was fraught with uncertainties, and each revtion had the potential to reshape their course.

    As Lyon served another dish, the clinking of cutlery and the subdued conversation resumed, each member of the group contemting the intricacies of their mission. The shadow of Maria''s mysterious absence lingered, adding an undercurrent of urgency to their quest.

    In the midst of their shared concerns, the unwavering resolve that bound them together remained unbroken. The journey through Hell, with all itsplexities and unknowns, pressed on, fueled by the collective determination of the group to uncover the truths hidden within the shadows.

    Cecile, with a thoughtful expression, raised her brows and addressed Lyon, "Lyon, do you remember the soul-strengthening pill?"

    Lyon raised his brows as he paused the dance of the cutlery above his te.

 Chapter 1159 Tragedy...?

    <h4>Chapter 1159 Tragedy...?</h4>

    The mention of the soul-strengthening pill cast a momentary shadow over the room, evoking memories of its intended purpose. Lyon''s gaze shifted into the realms of contemtion as he recalled the significance of the pill��a measure designed to fortify him against the impending deluge of memories should he choose to reim them.

    "Any idea where Tasya might keep these pills?" Lyon inquired, ncing around the room.

    Cecile, the strategist of the group, arched an eyebrow. "Considering she followed Maria closely, it''s probable she has some in her personal stash."

    Kesya''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Let''s raid her bedroom! She must have a treasure trove of goodies!"

    Selena nodded in agreement. "It''s worth a shot. Maria always had a penchant for keeping important things close."

    Liu, ever the practical one, chimed in, "If we''re lucky, she might have some in stock. Let''s not waste any time."

    The group dispersed with amon goal: find the soul-strengthening pills. Lyon couldn''t help but appreciate the diversity in their approach. While Liu methodicallybed through the main area, Kesya charged into Harvestasya''s bedroom like an eager adventurer. Cecile and Selena worked with a seamless synchrony, checking every nook and cranny, and Karina moved gracefully, leaving no stone unturned.

    The room hummed with a purposeful energy. Shelves were scrutinized, cabs were opened and closed, and drawers were pulled out. The asional exmations of discovery or frustration added a dynamic rhythm to the search.

    As Kesya ransacked the bedroom, Lyon couldn''t suppress a smile. Her enthusiasm, though a tad chaotic, was infectious. "Found anything, Kesya?" Lyon called out.

    "Just a bunch of interesting trinkets," Kesya replied, holding up a peculiar-looking ornament.

    "Keep at it. The pills might be hidden somewhere unexpected," Lyon encouraged, appreciating her thoroughness.

    Meanwhile, Karina approached a small, elegant box on a shelf. With delicate hands, she opened it to reveal a collection of carefully arranged items. Lyon''s eyes widened as Karina picked up a vial containing the familiar soul-strengthening pills.

    Lyon''s amusement lingered, finding the parallel between their search and a police raid amusing. Selena, ever perceptive, noticed Lyon''s suppressedughter. She inquired, "Darling, what''s wrong?"

    A yful grin yed on Lyon''s lips. "Oh, nothing much. Just had a thought that we''re like a bunch of detectives on a mission to find some illegal stash."

    Selena raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Illegal stash? Lyon, you know our quest is far more significant than that."

    Lyon chuckled, realizing the futility of trying to exin hisparison. "True, true. But you can''t deny the simrities in the approach."

    Selena nodded in agreement, her eyes gleaming with determination. The search for the soul-strengthening pills resumed.

    ---

    The moon hung high in the celestial tapestry as Lyon and hispanions delved into the mysteries of Golem City. Meanwhile, back at the elven pce, ndril, having bid Lyon farewell, reentered the grand council chamber. The discussions among the elders were far from settled, tensions rising with each passing moment. As ndril stepped into the room, the elders'' eyes followed him, seeking answers to the questions that lingered in the air. The intricate dance of alliances and doubts unfolded against the backdrop of elven politics, casting a shadow on the fate of their kind.

    "Emperor," Ithildir began, his tone measured but assertive, "we have observed a series of events that lead us to question the path our great empire is treading."

    ndril, seated on his regal throne, regarded them with a mix of curiosity and wariness. "Speak, Ithildir. What troubles you?"

    The elder, chosen as the spokesperson, stepped forward. "The recent developments with the orc and the unexpected visit of the golems have left us perplexed. We fear that your decisions may lead us astray from the course our ancestors envisioned."

    ndril leaned back in his throne, his eyes narrowing as he studied the gathered elders. "Exin yourselves. What is it that you believe I have misjudged?"

    Ithildir, a silver-haired elder with an air of malevolence, stood as the chief provocateur. His voice, like a venomous serpent, slithered through the hall as he expounded his vision for the elves'' future. "Our alliances with other realms have only brought strife and discord. It is time we withdraw into the sanctuary of our own realm, forsaking these tenuous connections that have proven detrimental to our people."

    Opposing him was a coalition of elders who believed in maintaining the elves'' alliances and engagement with the broader world. Their arguments were grounded in a pragmatic approach, emphasizing the benefits of cooperation and shared resources. The intricate carvings on the pirs seemed to absorb the echoes of their verbal shes, bing silent witnesses to the ideological struggle.

    As the debate escted, ndril maintained aposed facade, his piercing blue eyes carefully observing each participant. The sh of ideals echoed through the chamber, threatening to fracture the unity that had held the elven council together for centuries.

    Ithildir, reveling in the chaos he had orchestrated, continued his rhetoric. "Our resources are squandered in these ventures. Our people suffer while we extend our hands to those who offer nothing in return. It is time we prioritize our own well-being and prosperity."

    A counterargument arose from an elder known for wisdom and diplomacy. "Istionism will only lead to stagnation. Our strength lies in unity, and by severing ties, we risk bing vulnerable. We must adapt and thrive within the evolvingndscape, not retreat into seclusion."

    The chamber reverberated with the sh of opposing viewpoints, the weight of their words creating an almost palpable tension. ndril, though wearied, knew the importance of maintaining a delicate bnce in the face of such ideological discord.

    Just as the verbal sparring reached its zenith, the heavy doors swung open with a creak, disrupting the debate. The guard, visibly distressed, entered the chamber, setting in motion a chain of events that would shift their focus from political wrangling to a grim and immediate reality.

    Just as the verbal sparring reached its zenith, the chamber''s heavy doors swung open with a creak, interrupting the proceedings. The guard, visibly distressed, stumbled into the room, his armor clinking with each hurried step. The abrupt entrance startled the council, diverting their attention from ideological shes to the urgent matter at hand.

    Ithildir, his skepticism evident in a disdainful snort, couldn''t resist a taunt directed at the guard. "What, another visitor? Speak quickly; we have more pressing matters to attend to."

    The guard, undeterred by the condescension, approached the Emperor and knelt before him. Beads of sweat lined his forehead as he delivered the unsettling news, "My lord, a grave matter requires your immediate attention. There has been a murder �C a child found lifeless near the outskirts of the capital."

    ndril''s impassive expression softened with genuine concern, his eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. The guard''s revtion cast a somber pall over the chamber, momentarily extinguishing the fires of political discord.

    Ithildir, ever the cynic, couldn''t resist a disdainful chuckle. "A murder, you say? This is likely another ploy to divert our focus from the real matters at hand."

    The guard, however, maintained hisposure, "My lord, I witnessed it with my own eyes. It''s no ruse; the child''s death is a grim reality."

    ndril, rising from his throne, gestured for the guard to stand. "Take me to the site. We shall investigate this matter promptly. Ithildir, assemble a group of our most skilled trackers and investigators. We need to uncover the truth behind this tragedy."

    Ithildir, begrudgingly acknowledging the gravity of the situation, nodded in agreement. The council, now set aside, shifted its focus to the ominous event that had transpired on the outskirts of their capital.

    ndril arrived at the scene, where a collection of people had gathered. His gaze fell upon the lifeless body of an elven child, a citizen of Eldora, whose innocent curiosity had met a tragic end. The air in the hall was heavy with sorrow, and the usuallyposed leader found himself grappling with a surge of grief.

    Beside the deceased child stood Y, ndril''s daughter. He approached her, his expression a mix of sadness and concern. "Y, what happened?" he asked, though he could already sense the weight of the tragedy that had unfolded.

    "Nerri? NERRI?!" an elf woman''s cries carried the weight of a mother''s grief, and ndril could feel the searing pain that echoed in her heart.

    The elf woman, Nerri''s mother, rushed to the scene with a desperate hope that defied the reality before her. Her cries of anguish joined the chorus of grief that echoed through the grand chamber. The father, now faced with the iprehensible reality of his daughter''s demise, joined his wife in mourning, their sorrow reverberating through the once-hallowed halls.

    As the grief-stricken parents mourned their child, a sudden revtion pierced the air. A witness, amidst the collective sorrow, uttered, "It was a non-elven!" The words hung in the air, casting a shadow over the tragic chapter of the day, and adding ayer ofplexity to an already somber atmosphere. The elvenmunity, grappling with loss, now faced the unsettling realization that an outsider may have yed a role in the heartbreaking demise of one of their own.

 Chapter 1160 It Wasn’t A Rumor, Was it?

    <h4>Chapter 1160 It Wasn''t A Rumor, Was it?</h4>

    ndril''s brows furrowed as the news swiftly reached the far corners of Eldora. "A non-elven?" he questioned with a stern expression.

    "Show yourself and appear before me," he dered, his voice resonating with authority. In response, an old elf stepped forward, weathered by the passage of time but exuding a pearl of profound wisdom.

    Despite his age, he knelt before the emperor, his eyes reflecting a mix of reverence and determination. The hushed crowd observed the unfolding scene, awaiting the words that would shed light on the unsettling incident that had shaken their serene world.

    ndril''s piercing gaze remained fixed on the aged elf who had stepped into the spotlight. The emperor''s eyes, full of wisdom and authority, bore into the elf''s soul, demanding respect with every unspoken word.

    In response to ndril''s silent interrogation, the aged elf, though weathered by the years, disyed an admirableposure. "My name is Feril, my lord," he dered, offering a respectful acknowledgment of the emperor''s presence.

    ndril''s scrutiny lingered for a moment longer, a testament to the intensity of the situation. However, in a swift transition of attention, he redirected his focus to Y, his daughter.

    "Y," he instructed, the tone of his voicemanding immediate obedience. "Bring the parents and the child to the pce. Inform your mother about the situation." The weight of imperial authority carried through his words, leaving little room for hesitation.

    Y caught momentarily off guard, found herself under the unyielding gaze of her father. With a regained sense of purpose, she responded to the emperor''s directive. The urgency in ndril''s voice emphasized the critical nature of the situation, prompting Y to swiftlyply.

    The crowd, witnesses to the unfolding events, felt the palpable tension in the air. ndril''s decisivemands echoed through the space, solidifying his role as the leader of Eldora.

    ndril, having directed Y to attend to the unfolding events, shifted his attention back to Feril. The gravity of the situation hung in the air as he questioned the old elf. "A non-elf, are you sure? What race?"

    Feril, disying a solemn demeanor, closed his eyes briefly before delivering the unexpected revtion. "Human..."

    The utterance of the word sent a ripple of astonishment through ndril and the gathered crowd. The very notion of a human presence in Eldora seemed unfathomable, and disbelief echoed through the assembly. ndril himself, caught off guard by the revtion, repeated the word incredulously, "A human..." The murmurs among the elves intensified, spreading shock and spection through the onlookers.

    The revtion hung heavy in the air, and the elves began exchanging hurried whispers among themselves.

    "I heard the humans brought a curse with them."

    "A curse? But the emperor��"

    "��is not like other humans. Something must have gone wrong."

    ndril''s furrowed brows mirrored the crowd''s growing unease. The name Lyon Torga circted like wildfire.

    "Lyon Torga? The Zodiac Emperor?"

    "The child''s death... could it be connected?"

    As murmurs and spections echoed through the crowd, attempts were made to connect the shocking revtion with the recent human visitors��specifically, the renowned Zodiac Emperor, Lyon Torga. Whispers circted among the elves, creating an air of uncertainty and concern.

    Amidst the rising tension, a voice cut through the noise, drawing attention to Ithildir as he made his way into the scene. His countenance reflected sorrow, and he addressed ndril with a somber tone. "I think the child''s death is enough, Your Excellency." He looked at ndril. "This is what I feared, Your Excellency."

    Then Ithildir''s gaze swept across the gathering, his words carrying a weight of apprehension. "This! is what! Eldora feared!" he raised his hands and made his words a testament.

    The gravity of the situation was underscored by Ithildir''s words, as the elves grappled with the implications of the unexpected intrusion and its tragic consequences.

    The crowd became divided, torn between the loyalty they felt towards ndril and the rising fear fueled by Ithildir''s words. Elves exchanged wary nces, some nodding in agreement with the elder''s impassioned plea. The air thickened with uncertainty, and the once harmonious unity of Eldora now seemed fragile.

    "Were we uphold the legacy of our ancestor''s teaching, there wouldn''t be any more death," Ithildir continued, his gaze fixed on ndril. The emperor felt the weight of those words like a heavy burden on his shoulders. The tradition and teachings of their ancestors had guided Eldora for centuries, and now, it seemed, those very principles were being questioned.

    ndril, torn between the past and the present, struggled to find the right response. The loss of a child was a tragedy that shook the foundation of their beliefs, and the anxiety in the crowd mirrored his internal conflict.

    "And this is not the first death, Your Excellency, there were many before, and there will be many more if we keep opening our doors to all races!" Ithildir''s words echoed through the space, finding resonance among some of the supporting elders. Their voices rose in agreement, creating a wave of dissent that threatened to engulf the emperor''s vision of a united Eldora.

    The elves who had once admired ndril''s open-minded approach now hesitated, unsure whether embracing diversity was worth the price they seemed to be paying. The vibrant tapestry of Eldora''s culture seemed to fray at the edges as the crowd teetered on the precipice of a decision that could reshape their future.

    At the same time...

    Y, ndril''s daughter, stood with a heavy heart at the entrance of the grand throne room. She took a deep breath, her chest tight with sorrow, and with an unexpected surge of strength, she kicked the ornate door open.

    The resounding echo of the door meets the wall cut through the calm ambiance of the throne room. It reverberated through the cavernous space, a herald of an impending tragedy. Y ushered in a grief-stricken elf couple, cradling the lifeless form of their child. The hushed gasps of onlookers echoed, and a somber air settled over the once majestic hall.

    "Mother! Mother!" Y''s voice resonated, carrying with it the weight of anguish. Her cries pierced the air, reaching the ears of Iris, ndril''s wife, who had been enjoying a moment of tranquility in the pce garden. Iris''s brows furrowed in confusion and concern as she rushed toward the throne room, an uneasy premonition settling in her chest.

    As Iris entered the regal space, the sight that greeted her shattered the calm she had held mere moments ago. The childless elf, still cradling the small, lifeless figure, stood at the center of the room. The intricate details of the throne room seemed to blur into insignificance as the tragedy before her took precedence.

    Her eyes widened in shock, and her steps faltered for a moment. The child''s absence of movement cast a haunting stillness over the room. The usual buzz of courtly affairs had been reced by a heavy silence that hung in the air, stifling and oppressive.

    Iris, regaining herposure, rushed forward, her elegant gown flowing behind her like a cascade of moonlit petals. "Y?! What''s wrong��" Her words trailed off, swallowed by the profound sorrow etched on the faces of the mourning parents. The child''s lifeless form was a poignant reminder of the fragility of existence, a stark contrast to the grandeur of the throne room.

    The throne, a symbol of authority and power, stood as a stoic witness to the human tragedy unfolding within its sacred confines. The once vibrant colors of the room seemed to dim, and the tapestries depicting the history of Eldora blurred into the background as the heart-wrenching scene took center stage.

    Iris, with a graceful yet firm demeanor, took charge of the situation. "Quickly, summon the imperial physician and tell them to bring the Ice Coffin," shemanded, her voice cutting through the air with an air of authority. The guards, ever dutiful, hurriedly left the room to fulfill her orders.

    Amidst themotion, the grieving mother''s anguished cries pierced through the solemn atmosphere. "Nooo! She is not dead, she is not dead!" Her wails echoed, a poignant reminder of the raw grief that engulfed the once regal throne room. The husband, his own face etched with sorrow, did his best to console his distraught wife.

    Iris, embodying a blend of empathy and practicality, approached the grieving mother with a gentle touch. "It might not be toote, but for now, we need to trap her body and her soul from further dissipation. As long as the day has not gone yet, her soul should linger around her core meridian," Iris exined softly, offering a glimmer of hope in the face of tragedy.

    The mother, her entire body shaking with the weight of sorrow, begrudgingly nodded, understanding the necessity of the actions that needed to be taken. Iris, with a solemn grace, reassured the mother, guiding her through the unbearable pain of the moment.

    As the reality of the situation settled, the mother sumbed to the overwhelming emotions, her body unable to withstand the crushing weight of grief. She passed out, finding temporary respite from the harrowing scene. Iris, undeterred by the unfolding tragedy, maintained herposed facade.

    Turning her attention to the panicked father, Iris issued further instructions. "Bring them to the guest rooms," shemanded the guards, who promptly moved to fulfill her directive.

    n the quiet aftermath of the tragic incident, Y approached her mother with teary eyes, seeking sce in an embrace. "I could do nothing," she confessed, the weight of helplessness heavy on her shoulders.

    "It''s okay," Irisforted her daughter, reciprocating the embrace. "You did your best."

    Y, still grappling with the reality of the situation, looked at her mother with a mix of sorrow and confusion. "Ice Coffin... mother, why are we prolonging the sorrow by giving fake hope?"

    Iris, with a warm and understanding smile, gently exined, "The hope is not fake."

    "Huh..." Y''s tears began to dry, reced by curiosity. "You mean... we can revive the child back to life? But it would take a Life Element Cultivator to do that, and there is only a handful that ever appeared in hist��" Her eyes widened in realization, her words trailing off as she pieced together the puzzle. It was a realization that led her thoughts to a particr individual, a person shrouded in rumors and legends.

    Y hesitated for a moment before posing the question that lingered in the air. "It wasn''t a rumor, was it...?"

    Iris met her daughter''s gaze knowingly, and with a subtle shake of her head, she confirmed, "No, he was, or rather... is one as well."

    In that shared moment, a proud smirk simultaneously appeared in both of their minds, an unspoken acknowledgment of a person who had left an indelible mark on their lives. The Zodiac Emperor, Lyon Torga.

 Chapter 1161 Treachery

    <h4>Chapter 1161 Treachery</h4>

    After the initial shock and the necessary arrangements for the grieving family, Iris, the empress of the elves, turned her attention to Y, seeking an exnation for the tragic incident. She gently urged her daughter to recount the events that had unfolded, wanting to understand the circumstances surrounding the untimely death of a young elf.

    Y, with a heavy heart and teary eyes, began narrating the heartbreaking tale. She described her arrival at the scene, the lifeless form of the child, and the inconsble grief of the parents. As she recounted the sequence of events, her voice trembled with the weight of the tragedy, and each word carried the emotional toll of the experience.

    As Y continued her narrative, detailing the arrival of ndril, the esteemed emperor, and her father, the atmosphere grew somber. The elves, known for their longevity and grace, were not immune to the pain of loss. ndril''s appearance added an air of authority to the scene, but even the emperor could not shield himself from the raw emotions that permeated the air.

    The pivotal moment arrived when a witness imed that the perpetrator responsible for the child''s death was not of elven origin but, in fact, a non-human entity. Y conveyed the shocking revtion with a mixture of disbelief and sorrow, her words hanging in the air like a heavy veil. The news sent ripples through the gathered elves, their collective gasps and murmurs echoing the collective concern and uncertainty that now clouded their once-serene realm.

    Iris absorbed the information with a pensive demeanor, her thoughts racing to make sense of the implications. The fragile peace that had prevailed in Eldora now stood at the precipice of uncertainty. The notion of a non-elven being involved in such a heinous act challenged the foundational principles of elven society.

    Iris''s contemtive gaze lingered in the air, burdened by the unspoken fears that echoed through the corridors of Eldora. She could sense the intricate web of politics entangling itself with the tragic loss of an innocent life. It was a bitter realization, one she hesitated to fully embrace.

    Nodding in response to Y''s ount, Iris withheld the weight of her thoughts from her daughter. The air hung heavy with the unsaid, an unspoken connection between the child''s demise and the political undercurrents that threatened to disrupt the delicate bnce of elven society.

    "W-What should I do?" Y, visibly uncertain, sought guidance from her mother. In that moment, the rebellious spirit that often characterized Y''s demeanor was overshadowed by a genuine vulnerability. Iris, recognizing the turmoil within her daughter, gently touched Y''s cheeks with a tenderness that spoke of both maternal love and unspoken understanding.

    "For now, just be you, Y," Iris advised, her words carrying an unspoken reassurance. In that simple directive, Iris encouraged Y to navigate theplex emotions that stirred within her. Y, raising her brows inquisitively, found herself met with her mother''s retreating figure. The air between them held a silent understanding, an acknowledgment that certain truths were best left unspoken.

    "Y, I will apany the grieving parents." Iris departed to apany the grieving parents, the weight of responsibility and the uncharted territory that awaited Eldora pressed upon her shoulders. The corridors whispered with the echoes of an uncertain future, and Y, left alone in the wake of her mother''s departure, grappled with the enigma that unfolded before her eyes.

    "To be myself..." Y echoed her mother''s words inwardly. The phrase lingered in the air, a puzzle she was yet to decipher. Shaking her head in confusion, she attempted to grasp the elusive meaning behind those simple words. The weight of uncertainty hung in her eyes as she wiped away the remnants of tears, a silent acknowledgment of the emotional storm that had swept through her.

    Despite her confusion, Y recognized the immediate need to stand by her father''s side. With a determined resolve, she cast aside theplexities of her emotions and rushed outside. The bustling energy of Eldora surrounded her, but within the chaos, Y sought the familiar presence of ndril, hoping to find sce and understanding in the shared bond between parent and child. As she navigated the intricate paths that led to her father, Y contemted the essence of being herself amidst the unfolding events that would shape the fate of Eldora.

    In the midst of the tumultuous scene in Eldora, ndril maintained an outwardposure despite the unrest among the crowd. His stern gaze focused on Feril, the old elven witness, as he sought information about the whereabouts of the perpetrator. The air crackled with tension as the elders, led by Ithildir, took charge of the situation. ndril, though displeased by the turn of events, remained the epitome of imperial poise. The unfolding drama hinted at the intricate web of politics and conflicts that would shape the destiny of Eldora.

    As themotion in Eldora reached its peak, ndril found himself at the center of a turbulent crowd. Despite the displeasure etched on his face, he remainedposed, his regal demeanor unwavering. Fixing his gaze on Feril, the aged elf who had brought the unsettling news, ndril sought answers with a stern determination. "Now, where did this perpetrator run to?" he inquired, demanding information that could potentially unravel the mystery surrounding the tragic event.

    Feril, however, appeared incapable of providing the necessary details. In contrast, Ithildir, seizing the opportunity to showcase his influence, stretched his arms wide, a deceptive smile ying on his lips. "We have captured the human, Your Excellency," he dered triumphantly, his tone betraying a sense of satisfaction. Without further ado, hemanded, "Bring him here!"

    The frail human, delivered in chains and shoved forward, bore the unmistakable signs of mistreatment. His tattered clothing hung loosely on his frame, and his disheveled hair mirrored the state of his body, which bore the scars of personal justice. It was evident that some had taken matters into their own hands before delivering him to the emperor''s presence.

    As the human was forced before ndril, his pain-stricken face twisted in agony. Despite the physical torment, his eyes widened with desperation and fear as he looked up at the elven emperor. "No! No! I didn''t do it! It wasn''t me!" he pleaded, the anguish in his voice cutting through the tension that hung in the air.

    The crowd''s collective anger reached a boiling point as calls for the human''s death echoed among them. "We should kill him!" shouted one, and soon the chant spread like wildfire. "Kill him!" "End him!" The atmosphere turned chaotic, and the fervor for retribution intensified as everyone seemed to resonate with the notion that the human must face the ultimate punishment.

    The mor spread like wildfire through the empire, echoing the sentiments of those gathered. The chaos intensified as the crowd seemed to resonate with the idea of delivering swift and severe punishment to the used human. ndril, standing at the center of the storm, heard the fervent wishes for death from his people.

    In the midst of the tumult, Y arrived at the scene. Her eyes widened in shock as she took in the unfolding scene of frenzied emotions and calls for retribution. The weight of the situation pressed upon her, and she found herself caught in the current of collective anger and grief.

    ndril''s hand rose, a gesture thatmanded attention and sought to quell the rising chaos. He deliberately waited until all eyes were fixed upon him before he addressed the vtile crowd, "This matter will be dealt with a more intensive approach. We must not pass our own judgment so hastily, especially with how Eldora is now." ndril cast a stern gaze toward Ithildir before surveying the rest of the assembly, subtly implying the critical challenges the council faced.

    However, Ithildir seized the moment to exploit the mounting tension, "But Your Excellency, the assant is right before our eyes. Do you wish us to watch him continue to breathe Eldora''s air? To haunt our children in their sleep, potentially escaping imprisonment?"

    The human assant, upon hearing the emperor''s words, was ted. "T-Thank you, my lord!" he kowtowed in gratitude.

    "Silence!" Ithildir berated the human.

    The emperor maintained a neutral expression, observing the human''s gesture. His attention swiftly shifted back to Ithildir, issuing further instructions, "His trial will be public, and we will judge the truth. For now, take him to the pce, I will personally look after him so he will not get out."

    Two guards swiftly rushed to the scene, lifting the human assant. ndril led the way, escorting the human towards the pce, all under the watchful gaze of Eldora. Y, witnessing her father''smanding presence, nodded with a smile, experiencing a moment of pride.

    The political maneuver executed by ndril yed out smoothly, at least momentarily quelling the anxiety within the crowd. The grand doors of the throne room swung open, revealing the majestic red carpet leading toward the imposing throne. ndril led the way, hismanding presence radiating authority. Behind him followed the human assant nked by two guards.

    As they advanced, ndril sought to know the identity of the assant. "What is your name?" he inquired, expecting an answer.

    "Does it matter..."

    The emperor paused, puzzled by the indifferent reply. Before he could delve deeper into the matter, a sudden disturbance unfolded. The air echoed with the unfurling of wings, and in an instant, a de bathed in the radiant shine of Hell''s Prism emerged from ndril''s back. Blood sttered, and the atmosphere shifted drastically.

    Y, frozen in horror, watched from the entrance of the Throne Room. The source of the treachery revealed itself �C twelve pairs of ck wings at full glory. A Devil Realm cultivator had infiltrated the heart of Eldora.

 Chapter 1162 Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 1162 Revtion</h4>

    The lifeless bodies of the guardsy strewn on the floor, their blood mingling with the regal red carpet. The de, pulled out from ndril''s back, left a gruesome trail of blood that splurted from the wound. As the emperor crumpled to the ground, the grandeur of the throne room seemed to wither in the face of this unexpected tragedy.

    The Devil Cultivator, adorned with twenty-four wings that exuded an otherworldly aura, stood over ndril''s fallen form. A cruel smirk yed on the cultivator''s face as he spoke, "You should have joined us, but you chose against us."

    The weight of betrayal and impending doom hung heavy in the air as Eldora witnessed the fall of its emperor. The once-majestic throne room now bore witness to a scene of chaos and despair, the echoes of treachery reverberating through the heart of the elven empire.

    Y, fueled by a mix of grief and rage, unleashed a volley of arrows imbued with anti-mana towards the Devil Cultivator. The deadly projectiles whizzed through the air with deadly precision, seeking to pierce the heart of the traitor who had dared to assassinate her father.

    The Devil Cultivator, however, disyed an eerie calmness as he effortlessly caught the arrows mid-air. His smirk widened, a sinister glint in his eyes as if mocking Y''s futile attempts. Unfazed, Y continued her relentless assault, firing arrow after arrow, each carrying the weight of her sorrow and determination. Yet, it seemed the Devil Cultivator reveled in the challenge, relishing the confrontation with the grief-stricken daughter of the fallen emperor.

    Y, fueled by a mix of grief and rage, unleashed a volley of arrows imbued with anti-mana towards the Devil Cultivator. The deadly projectiles whizzed through the air with deadly precision, seeking to pierce the heart of the traitor who had dared to assassinate her father.

    The Devil Cultivator, however, disyed an eerie calmness as he effortlessly caught the arrows mid-air. His smirk widened, a sinister glint in his eyes as if mocking Y''s futile attempts. Unfazed, Y continued her relentless assault, firing arrow after arrow, each carrying the weight of her sorrow and determination. Yet, it seemed the Devil Cultivator reveled in the challenge, relishing the confrontation with the grief-stricken daughter of the fallen emperor.

    Y, despite her agility and precision, found herself outmatched by the devilish foe. The Devil Cultivatorughed, a twisted sound that echoed through the throne room, creating an unsettling atmosphere. As Y shot arrows in rapid session, the Devil Cultivator effortlessly caught each one, taunting her with his supernatural prowess.

    In a moment of desperation, Y infused her next arrow with a surge of anti-mana, hoping to catch the Devil Cultivator off guard. The arrow sailed towards its target with increased velocity, but the Devil Cultivator, still unimpressed, caught it effortlessly. The malevolent grin on his face only widened, and he spoke with a chilling tone.

    "Is this the best Eldora has to offer? Pitiful."

    Y gritted her teeth, her resolve unwavering. She knew she couldn''t match the Devil Cultivator''s strength head-on. Instead, she shifted her tactics, using her incredible speed and agility to create illusions, making it difficult for the Devil Cultivator to predict her attacks. The throne room became a battlefield of shadows and arrows as Y danced around, hoping to find a weakness in her formidable opponent.

    The Devil Cultivator''s arrogantughter echoed through the throne room as Y continued her relentless assault, weaving through illusions and firing arrows with unparalleled precision. His overconfidence seemed justified, as none of Y''s efforts had managed to break hisposure.

    As Y leaped and twirled, creating multiple illusions to confound her foe, the Devil Cultivator simply watched with a mocking grin. His twenty-four wings fluttered with an otherworldly grace, enhancing his ethereal presence. It was evident that he considered Y''s attempts futile, a mere dance before an unstoppable force.

    With a burst of demonic energy, the Devil Cultivator lunged forward, closing the distance between them in an instant. Y, quick on her feet, evaded his direct assault, but the Devil Cultivator''s movements were like shadows dancing in tandem with her own. He effortlessly deflected her arrows and countered with strikes that forced Y to retreat.

    Despite her incredible skill and agility, Y found herself at a disadvantage against the Devil Cultivator''s overwhelming power. The throne room became a battlefield of speed and shadows, each movement and countermove executed with supernatural finesse.

    "Your father was a fool to challenge the inevitable," the Devil Cultivator taunted, his voice carrying a haunting resonance. "Eldora''s fate was sealed the moment it opened its doors to outsiders. Now, it crumbles under the weight of its own weakness."

    Y''s determination only intensified in the face of his cruel words. She knew the gravity of the situation, not just for herself but for Eldora. The once-mighty empire now faced an existential threat, and the Devil Cultivator stood as a formidable obstacle in her path.

    In a desperate maneuver, Y unleashed a flurry of arrows imbued with anti-mana, hoping to exploit any vulnerability in her adversary. The Devil Cultivator, however, remained unfazed, deflecting each arrow with ease. The battle raged on, an intricate dance between a grieving daughter and a demonic force, with the fate of Eldora hanging in the bnce.

    "That''s enough, princess..."

    Y and the Devil Cultivator stopped and looked over toward the entrance of the Throne Room, and it was none other than Ithildir, alongside a few elders.

    The tension in the Throne Room reached its peak as Y''s plea echoed through the space. "High Elders, please help me! We need to save Father!" Her desperate cry reverberated off the walls, carrying the weight of a daughter''s fear for her father''s life.

    However, the response from Ithildir was far from what Y expected. He appeared to dismiss her pleas with a cold gaze, diverting his attention to the Devil Cultivator. "I thought that you would have left by now and not y with some little girl."

    The Devil Cultivator, irritated by Ithildir''sment, snapped back with a re. "Watch your tongue, Ithildir. My goal is to kill the emperor and not to make you a new one."

    As tensions escted, Ithildir attempted to remind the Devil Cultivator of their deal, but the devilish figure dismissed it with a cold finality.

    "The deal ispleted," he dered. Just as he spoke those words, his wings swiftly pped, catching an arrow mid-air that was aimed at Ithildir''s head. The room turned to Y, her eyes tearing up, holding a bow.

    "You monsters...!" Y''s voice carried a mixture of grief and anger as she gritted her teeth, standing defiantly against the looming threat. The fate of Eldora hung in the bnce, and the once-prominent figures in the room were now entangled in a web of betrayal and dark intentions.

    Ithildir''s face remained stern and unyielding as Y confronted him with usations. "The real monster is your father; he betrayed our ancestor''s code of honor, our ancestor''s legacy!" he asserted, justifying his actions with a sense of duty.

    "He appointed you to be a high elder!" Y countered, her frustration evident as she shot another arrow. This time, Ithildir effortlessly parried the projectile, disying his formidable skills.

    "And I will continue the duty," Ithildir stated, unapologetic in hismitment to his role. Y, desperate for answers and justice, shot another arrow in disbelief.

    "Even killing a child?!" Y''s voice quivered with a mix of sorrow and anger as she continued her futile attempts to pierce through Ithildir''s defenses.

    "That''s nothing for whates; call it a necessary sacrifice," Ithildir coldly replied, revealing a chilling indifference to the tragic events unfolding.

    "Nothing will stand in my way!" proimed Ithildir as he advanced, his ambition unrestrained. "You can either join me under my rule or die," he dered, offering Y a grim ultimatum. Y, determined and defiant, tightened her grip on the bow, preparing for the impending conflict.

    "I WILL STAND IN YOUR WAY!" a resounding voice boomed, interrupting the tension-filled moment. All eyes turned to find ndril, who knelt with one foot and one closed eye. His bow, adorned with a crescendo of gems and a string made of pure Hell Prism, radiated a formidable aura. Ithildir and the Devil Cultivator exchanged surprised nces as an impending sense of danger filled the air.

    "You''re not dead?!" the Devil Cultivator pped its wings, attempting to ascend, but before it could evade,

    "You missed the core," ndril released a powerful st. The Throne Room shimmered, and a colossal surge of energy erupted like aser, obliterating the ceiling and engulfing the room in blinding brilliance. The destructive force resembled aet''sunch, leaving those present awestruck and disoriented in the aftermath of the overwhelming attack.

    As the dust settled and the remnants of destruction dissipated, the Throne Room revealed a scene of profound change. The once majestic hally in ruins, with debris scattered across the marble floor. However, amidst the aftermath, there was an eerie absence��ndril and Y were nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 1163 Shift of Power

    <h4>Chapter 1163 Shift of Power</h4>

    The st from ndril''s powerful bow resonated through the entire pce, shaking its foundations. Panic spread like wildfire among the citizens of Eldora as they witnessed the destruction of the Throne Room.

    In the bustling streets, people screamed and scattered in fear, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief. The once grand pce, a symbol of stability and power, now crumbled before their eyes. The magnificent architecture that had stood for centuries was reduced to rubble, and the repercussions of the explosive energy could be felt throughout Golem City.

    Amid the chaotic scene, voices rose in disarray, blending into a cacophony of panic.

    "What in the heavens just happened?!"

    Cries of distress and confusion echoed through the streets as citizens tried to make sense of the sudden upheaval. Fearful whispers spread like wildfire.

    "I saw the Throne Room copse! Eldora is falling apart!"

    "Where is the emperor? Is he safe?"

    "We need answers! Someone tell us what''s going on!"

    As the panic intensified, various factions within Eldora seized the opportunity to advance their agendas.

    "The high elders must have orchestrated this! They''re taking control!"

    "The rebels are making their move! We need to protect our families!"

    Rumors and spection fueled the chaos, and the once orderly society descended into a state of disarray. The absence of clear information allowed fear and uncertainty to fester, pushing the citizens of Eldora to the brink.

    Citizens ran for cover, seeking refuge from the unknown force that had just reshaped the heart of Eldora. Whispers of fear and uncertainty permeated the air, and the chaos continued to escte as the news of the emperor''s supposed demise and the ensuing destruction reached every corner of Golem City. The city, once bustling with life, now echoed with the sounds of panic and confusion.

    Amidst the ruins of the once-grand throne room, the injured elders groaned in pain, their bodies battered and broken. Ithildiry on the ground, gasping for breath, the price of his alliance with the Devil Cultivator evident in the wounds that marred his form. The Devil Cultivator, seething with anger, surveyed the devastation, his wings still smoldering from the unexpected onught.

    The wings descended. "Where''s the bastard?!" roared the Devil Cultivator, his voice echoing through the shattered chamber. His eyes narrowed as he sought ndril, the source of the unexpected attack. The once-opulent throne room, now reduced to rubble, provided no clues.

    Among the groans and cries of the wounded, Ithildir weakly pointed toward the remnants of the ceiling. "He... he''s gone," he rasped, his voice barely audible. "ndril... he vanished."

    The Devil Cultivator''s eyes flickered with fury, realizing that his nemesis had slipped through his grasp. He surveyed the carnage with disdain, the cost of this failed alliance painfully evident. The elders, mere pawns in his grand scheme, paid the price for their treacherous coboration.

    "Eldora is yours, but he will return," the Devil Cultivator hissed, his disappointment palpable. With a disdainful nce at the dying elders, he unfurled his wings and ascended back into the ominous skies, leaving the ruined throne room behind.

    The citizens, now witnessing the aftermath and the Devil Cultivator''s departure, couldn''t help but sumb to fear and uncertainty. Whispers of impending doom spread like wildfire, shrouding Eldora in an air of dread. The once-proud empire, now reduced to ruins, left the onlookers grappling with the harsh reality of their shattered world.

    As chaos ensued, the guards rushed to aid Ithildir, still struggling to stand amidst the wreckage. The urgency in hismands spurred the soldiers into immediate action. "High Elder Ithildir, are you alright?" one of the guards inquired, concern etched on his face.

    "Q-Quick, call the imperial physicians and treatment. Barricade the empire! No outsider shoulde! The Emperor is trying to get Eldora crushed!" Ithildir barked out his orders, the weight of responsibility evident in his weakened but determined voice.

    "Y-Yes!" The guard nodded frantically, rushing to convey the urgent message to the imperial physicians while others set about securing the perimeter. The once-thriving capital now transformed into a fortress, a desperate attempt to protect what remained of Eldora in the Emperor''s absence.

    Amidst the chaos, citizens gathered in small groups, exchanging worried nces and fragmented whispers. One elderly woman, her eyes wide with terror, clutched the arm of a nearby neighbor.

    "Did you see those wings? They were as dark as night!"

    A man, overhearing the conversation, added, "I heard the elders say the devil cultivators are unstoppable. Eldora might be doomed!"

    A hushed murmur spread through the crowd as the citizens grappled with the unsettling reality of their once-mighty empire now under the looming threat of a devil cultivator. Fear rippled through the gathering like a contagious disease, and the air was thick with uncertainty.

    "ck wings... that can only mean one thing. We''re cursed!" eximed a young woman, her voice trembling.

    The onlookers exchanged uneasy nces, their faces reflecting the deep-seated fear that had taken root in their hearts. The departure of the devil cultivator left an indelible mark on Eldora, and its citizens were left to wonder what dark fate awaited their beloved empire.

    ---

    Iris rushed into the throne room, her footsteps echoing in the tense air. The atmosphere was thick with an unusual energy, and as she entered, the sight before her left her breathless. The once majestic throne room, a symbol of imperial power, was now marred by destruction and burning marks.

    The air was heavy with the scent of smoke, and the remnants of magical energy lingered in the room. The grandeur that once defined the space had given way to chaos. Some eldersy on the ground, injured or worse, while others struggled to regain theirposure. The gravity of the situation was evident in the expressions of the surviving elders, each trying to fathom the sudden assault.

    Ithildir, seemingly less affected than the others, stood amidst the wreckage. His gaze met Iris''s, and there was a cold determination in his eyes. The shock of the scene transformed into confusion and concern on Iris''s face as she scanned the room for any sign of ndril.

    "Ithildir, what is the meaning of this? Where is ndril?" Iris demanded, her voice a mix of confusion and concern.

    Ithildir, with an air of authority, pointed an usatory finger at Iris. "She''s a conspirator! I saw her leaving the pce when the devil cultivator attacked. She''s absolutely working with them!"

    The guards, torn between loyalty and the shocking usation, exchanged uneasy nces. Iris, stunned by the sudden turn of events, raised her hands in a gesture of surrender.

    "Ithildir, what madness has taken you?" Iris eximed, her voice echoing through the once-grand throne room.

    Ithildir, still recovering from the aftermath of the attack, sneered at Iris. "Save your deceitful words. You''re in league with the devil cultivator, plotting against Eldora."

    The guards hesitated, torn between their duty to the imperial family and the gravity of the allegations. Iris, realizing the severity of the situation, tried to reason with the guards.

    One guard, still unsure, stepped forward, "Madam, we need to take you into custody until the situation is rified."

    "I am the Empress! I demand to know where my husband is. He could be in danger!"

    The guards stepped forward, his voice shaky, "M-Madam, we... we must detain you until we figure out what happened here. Please, cooperate."

    Iris, though shocked and angered by the sudden usation, knew that resisting at this moment would onlyplicate matters. She sighed, "Fine, do what you must. But know that you''re making a grave mistake."

    As the guards moved to detain Iris, the wounded elders in the room groaned in pain, the remnants of the once grand throne room serving as a haunting backdrop to the unfolding events.

    In the midst of his internal triumph, Ithildir''s mind echoed with triumphant derations. ( "This is the dawn of a new Eldora��a realm shaped by my will, my ideals" )he mused, relishing the taste of authority. Theughter that escaped his lips, both in reality and within the recesses of his consciousness, mirrored the tion coursing through his veins.

    As the healers attended to his physical form, Ithildir continued his soliloquy, his voice a sinister melody of ambition. ( "Emperor ndril''s reign crumbles, and from its ashes, I shall forge a future aligned with the true essence of Eldora.") His words, dripping with self-assurance, wove a tapestry of domination and control in the corridors of his thoughts.

    Yet, unbeknownst to him, theughter that echoed within his mind carried an ominous undertone��a forewarning of the turbulent currents awaiting him in the wake of his ascent to power. The wheels of fate turned, and the consequences of his actions cast shadows over the very empire he sought to reshape.

    ---

    ndrily against the ancient, moss-covered trunk of a colossal tree, the natural sanctuary of the deep forest providing a temporary refuge. Hisbored breaths punctuated the stillness, and the echo of his daughter''s tears resonated in the tranquil surroundings.

    Y, her eyes swollen and her expression etched with worry hovered by his side. The verdant canopy overhead filtered the sunlight, casting a dappled glow on the father-daughter duo. Her tear-streaked face betrayed a mixture of relief and concern as she gazed upon her father.

    In the hushed ambiance of the forest, ndril managed a reassuring smile, the lines of pain etched on his face momentarily giving way to paternal warmth. "Don''t worry, my dear. I''m not going to die," he whispered, his voice carrying the weight of both fatigue and determination.

 Chapter 1164 Legendary fight

    <h4>Chapter 1164 Legendary fight</h4>

    ndril, still cradled by the ancient tree''s roots, looked at Y with a mixture of paternal concern and determination. "Listen, Y," he began, his voice a gentle yet firm anchor in the midst of turmoil. "I need you to be strong. The fate of Eldora depends on us oveing this darkness."

    Y, tear-streaked but resolute, met her father''s gaze. "I can''t just leave you here, Father. What if something happens to you?"

    ndril cupped her face in his hands, his touch a source offort. "I will be alright. The forest has its own healing magic, and I am not alone. I need you to find Lyon, and inform him of the situation, and together, you can rally the forces needed to reim Eldora from those who seek to harm it."

    Y hesitated, torn between filial duty and the urgency of her father''s plea. "I don''t want to lose you, Father."

    ndril smiled, a blend of sorrow and love in his eyes. "You won''t lose me, my dear. We will reunite once this storm has passed. Now, go. Time is of the essence."

    Y''s voice quivered as she voiced her concern about her mother. "What about mother?" she asked, her eyes pleading for reassurance.

    ndril, though visibly worried, maintained a calm exterior for his daughter. He ced aforting hand on Y''s shoulder and spoke with a fatherly warmth, "Your mother is resilient, Y. She knows how to navigate through challenges, and I believe she will find her way. Our focus now is to gather Lyon''s help and secure Eldora''s future."

    Y tried to find sce in her father''s words, but the uncertainty lingered in her eyes. "But what if something happens to her? What if she''s in danger?"

    ndril sighed, understanding the depth of Y''s anxiety. "We can''t let fear paralyze us. Trust in your mother''s strength, just as I trust in yours. Lyon''s assistance is crucial, and together, we''ll ensure the safety of Eldora and reunite our family."

    Y gazed at her father with a mixture of concern and determination. "Then what about you, father?" she inquired, her voiceden with worry.

    ndril managed a reassuring smile despite the pain evident in his features. "I will be fine, Y. I need some time to recuperate and heal. Once I''m back on my feet, I''ll make a decision��whether to join you or set out to save your mother. But for now, I need you to be strong, just as you''ve always been."

    Tears welled up in Y''s eyes, reflecting the emotional turmoil within. She nodded, acknowledging her father''s words. "I will find Lyon and seek his help. And when you''re ready, we''ll face whatever challengese our way together."

    ndril reached out, gently wiping away a tear from Y''s cheek. "That''s my brave daughter. Now go, and remember, our family''s strength lies in each other."

    With a determined nod, Y took a step back, casting a lingering look at her father before turning to embark on the journey thaty ahead��a journey to find Lyon and unravel the mysteries shrouding Eldora.

    ndril, having watched Y depart on her quest, couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride in his heart. A smile adorned his face as he observed his daughter slowly vanish from his sight.

    "Now, then, to do as I told," ndril murmured, cing his bow by his side. The green gem embedded in the weapon began to emit a soft glow. "Depending on you, Orion."

    Giant veins emerged from the fresh soil beneath him, delicately lifting his form. As if responding to an ancient rhythm, the roots expanded, creating a protective cocoon around him. The intertwining of roots formed an imprable barrier, cradling ndril''s entire body in a natural embrace.

    In this suspended state, ndril began a process of deep rest and rejuvenation, drawing strength from the very essence of the forest around him. The mysterious power of Eldora intertwined with the life force coursing through the roots, weaving a tale of resilience and determination in the face of looming challenges.

    Y ventured deeper into the woods, the towering trees forming a natural canopy above her. The forest was alive with the whispers of leaves and the asional rustle of creatures hidden in the underbrush. Each step she took resonated with determination, her heart beating in sync with her resolve.

    As she moved forward, the air around her seemed to carry the weight of her emotions��sorrow for her father''s plight, fear for her mother''s safety, and an unyielding determination to seek help from Lyon, the legendary figure known as Zodiac. The very name stirred tales of power, resilience, and an unwaveringmitment to justice.

    The sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting a warm glow on the forest floor. Y''s thoughts raced, contemting the challenges thaty ahead. The echoes of her father''s words lingered in her mind, urging her to be strong. She clutched her bow tightly, a symbol of her heritage, and continued on the path with unwavering determination.

    The woods seemed to respond to her presence, the ancient trees standing as silent witnesses to her journey. As Y moved forward, the forest gradually thinned, revealing a path that led deeper into the heart of Eldora. The journey to find Lyon ''Zodiac'' Torga had just begun, and Y carried with her the hopes of her family and the fate of Eldora itself.

    ---

    "Well, no stone left unturned... well except for the golems themselves," Cecile remarked, her voice tinged with a mix of frustration and amusement.

    "I guess she didn''t make one," Lyon added with a resigned sigh, his tone echoing the disappointment that permeated the room.

    Selena, Karina, and Kesya joined in the collective sigh, their expressions mirroring the acknowledgment of their failed attempt to uncover Harvestasya''s secrets. The once beautiful abode had turned into a symbol of their thwarted efforts, with no tangible leads to show for their thorough search.

    Lyon, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Hey, guys, how about I take a little solo stroll through Golem City? I''ve got this urge to soak in the stony ambiance all by myself, you know? A bit of one-on-one time with the city of rocks."

    Cecile raised an eyebrow, her curiosity evident. "Alone? You sure you''ll be fine without your entourage of capable individuals?"

    Lyon shed a carefree smile. "Absolutely! I''ll be the lone adventurer navigating the stone jungle. Besides, who knows what exciting adventures await me in this golem-filled haven?"

    Kesya, ever the adventurous spirit, chimed in, "Well, as long as you promise not to get into trouble without us, go ahead, Master. We''ll be right here, ready to jump in if you need rescuing."

    Liu, the pragmatic one, offered a piece of advice. "Just keep an eye out for any suspicious stones. You never know what kind of tricks they might pull."

    As Lyon ventured off into the bustling city, his friends watched him disappear into the stoneden streets, exchanging knowing nces. Cecile mused, "He''s always been the adventurer at heart. Let''s hope Golem City can keep up with his mischievous acts."

    Lyon strolled through Golem City, absorbing the unique atmosphere that surrounded him. The air, while tainted with anti-mana, felt strangely refreshing, and he couldn''t help but appreciate the break from the magical suffocation outside. As he wandered, the golems, recognizing him, greeted him in their own peculiar way.

    "Emperor Hero," they acknowledged, each stone construct going about its tasks with a distinctiveness that caught Lyon''s attention. Unlike the uniformity of most cities, each golem seemed to possess its own personality, reflected in their varied appearances and actions.

    He observed them engaged in tasks akin to human activities. Some were crafting, others tending to small gardens, and a few engaged in what seemed like animated discussions��well, as animated as a conversation between rocks could get.

    Lyon found the diversity among the golems fascinating. It was as if the city itself was a living, breathing entity, each stone contributing to the collective identity of Golem City. Smiling, he continued his exploration, eager to uncover the intricacies hidden within the stony embrace of this unique metropolis.

    "Hmm?"?Lyon''s eyes widened as he beheld a grand mural, its intricate details captivating his attention. The stone canvas depicted a tale of old��a narrative woven in thenguage of art. The mural illustrated Lyon, leading a group of adventurers with a confident smirk adorning his face. They stood united against a colossal golem that towered over its peers, a formidable adversary that seemingly surpassed all others.

    Lyon''s fingers delicately traced the contours of the mural, and in an instant, his mind transcended the boundaries of stone and paint. The vivid details of the mural came to life in his mind''s eye, transporting him to the very scene it depicted.

    His surroundings shifted, and Lyon found himself standing at the forefront of the grand tableau. His hair fluttered in an unseen breeze, and his arms were confidently crossed against his chest. By his side stood Cecile, the War Maiden, a formidable presence exuding strength and resilience. Little Graham, despite his size, radiated determination as he stood shoulder to shoulder with the seasoned adventurers.

    Kesya, with her mystical aura, added an air of enchantment to the tableau, standing poised for action. Selena, wielding a gleaming sword, emanated a sense of prowess and determination. Lyon''s smirk mirrored the one captured in the mural, a symbol of unwavering confidence in the face of a surmounting adversary.

 Chapter 1165 Lyon vs Eternal Golem (Past)

    <h4>Chapter 1165 Lyon vs Eternal Golem (Past)</h4>

    ---

    As Lyon stood at the forefront, a wave of unease rippled through the ranks of the other adventurers. The sheer scale of the impending war stretched out before them, a daunting sight that fueled whispers of doubt and uncertainty. The murmurs among the adventurers were a cacophony of fear, their wordsden with the weight of impending doom.

    "Heading into certain death," one adventurer mumbled to another, casting a furtive nce at the vast army of golems and diverse races that awaited them. "We''re just pawns in a battle we can''t win."

    Yet, amid the rising doubts, a brave few attempted to counter the prevailing fear. "Have some faith! Lyon Torga is leading us. The Grand Adventurer himself!" argued a hopeful voice, attempting to inject confidence into the hesitant group.

    The contrasting tones of trepidation and optimism shed, creating an atmosphere of tension. Uncertainty painted the faces of many, but the mere mention of Lyon''s name sparked a glimmer of hope, a belief that their salvation might lie in the prowess of the renowned Grand Adventurer.

    As Lyon maintained his confident stance, he could sense the undercurrent of fear within his own ranks. It was a crucial moment, one where leadership and charisma would y a pivotal role in shaping the oue of the impending battle. The weight of expectations, both hopeful and fearful, rested heavily on Lyon''s shoulders as the sh of ideologies reverberated through the air, echoing the uncertainty of war.

    Lyon stood tall on the cliff, a smirk ying on his lips as he surveyed the vast army assembled below. Behind him, a diverse group of adventurers awaited hismand, their expressions a mix of anticipation and trust. The enemy, an overwhelming force of golems and various races, seemed to stretch endlessly across thendscape.

    With an air of unshakeable confidence, Lyon''s gaze narrowed on the opposing army. "Well, isn''t this a delightful weingmittee?" he quipped, his voice carrying a tone that bordered on arrogance. The golems, devoid of expression, stood motionless, their stone forms contrasting with Lyon''s casual demeanor.

    Cecile reminded Lyon, "Lyon, you remember what''s at stake right? If we lose, the greater half of Mortal World will be under the Eternal Golem''s rule, and they are not too kind to human."

    Cecile''s reminder hung in the air, emphasizing the high stakes of the impending battle. Lyon''s response, while acknowledging the gravity of the situation, carried a nonchnt confidence. As the enormity of the Eternal Golem and its apanying forcesy before them, Lyon couldn''t resist injecting a touch of his trademark bravado into the tense atmosphere.

    "I know," Lyon affirmed, his gaze fixed on the distant arrays of golems and diverse races that served the formidable Eternal Golem. Then, with a smirk ying on his lips, he directed his words toward the colossal adversary.

    "I never knew that golems still need to wear helmets, what a wee!" Lyon taunted, his voice carrying a mix of mockery and amusement. The audacious remark aimed at the Eternal Golem was met with a charged silence, as if the battlefield itself held its breath, anticipating the sh that was about to unfold. The adventurers, caught between trepidation and newfound courage, awaited Lyon''s lead, their fates entwined with the oue of this bold confrontation.

    The colossal voice of the Eternal Golem reverberated across the battlefield in response to Lyon''s taunts. "I''ve heard about your exploits; it''s such a shame that you chose to oppose me. Now death is the only thinging to you."

    Lyon, undeterred and retaining his signature confidence, quipped back, "For a being who has no tongue, you speak quite well." His smirk persisted, a fearless retort aimed at the imposing adversary. However, the effect on the adventurers behind him was palpable; Lyon''s audacious banter, while entertaining, couldn''t fully dispel the growing unease among those who faced the daunting prospect ofbat against the Eternal Golem and its formidable army.

    The air crackled with tension, the impending sh between Lyon''s group of adventurers and the colossal forces of the Eternal Golem drawing nearer with each passing moment. The battlefield, a convergence of mortals and golems, braced for the impending storm of conflict.

    Lyon descended with a thunderous impact, his devastating blow sending shockwaves through the array of golems. The destruction was swift, freezing the atmosphere for a moment, a testament to Lyon''s formidable prowess.

    As the first sh erupted, Lyon moved with a fluidity that seemed almost effortless. His every strike was a deliberate dance, a disy of not just skill but a calcted taunt. "Come on, is this the best you''ve got?" he goaded, parrying attacks with a nonchnt ease that further fueled the frustration of his adversaries.

    His words wereced with a mix of sarcasm and genuine amusement, a strategy to unnerve his opponents. "I''ve seen more challenging puzzles in a child''s yroom," Lyon continued, his every movement apanied by a taunting remark. The battlefield became a stage, and Lyon reveled in the role of the audacious lead.

    Cecile, Selena, Graham, and the others, though ustomed to Lyon''s bravado, couldn''t help but exchange nces at his unyielding confidence. Yet, despite his seemingly arrogant exterior, Lyon''s leadership andbat prowess were the backbone that held their group together.

    "Kill him," the Eternal Golem spoke calmly, its towering form a stoic contrast to the chaos Lyon had unleashed.

    "Come at me then!" Lyon taunted, a fearless challenge as he rushed toward the colossal adversary.

    "Charge!!!" Cecile''s voice cut through the battlefield, leading the war cry. She leaped down, with Kesya following closely, herughter echoing with pure joy. Graham, on the other hand, maintained his serious demeanor, focused on the impending battle.

    "Chill out, Graham! Hahaha, enjoy the moment!" teased another adventurer, a boy around his age, as they descended through the air.

    "Keep up," Selena instructed, with Liu already following closely, their synchronized steps showcasing theirbat prowess.

    The remaining adventurers joined the fray with fervent warcries, their collective charge a cacophony of battle-ready determination.

    The once stoic expression on the Eternal Golem''s face shifted to seriousness as Lyon proved unstoppable. No matter how thick the golem ranks were, Lyon effortlessly dismantled them, taunting his adversaries with each devastating blow. It became evident to the Eternal Golem that Lyon was not merely a nuisance but a genuine threat �� a human capable of standing against their overwhelming might.

    "Kill him, kill him! Surround him! Kill the head, and everyone else will surrender!" the Eternal Golemmanded, its booming voice echoing across the battlefield. The golems, heeding the order, converged on Lyon, attempting to overwhelm him with sheer numbers.

    However, Lyon was no stranger to adversity. As the golems closed in, their stone forms attempting to restrict him, Lyon burst forth with incredible force. His war cry resonated through the chaotic battlefield, a defiant deration against the encroaching threat. The golems shattered like brittle rocks against his strength, and Lyon emerged from the entanglement unscathed, sporting a triumphant smirk.

    With a confident stride, Lyon directed his gaze toward the colossal Eternal Golem, who now bore a hint of uncertainty. Lyon seized the moment to taunt his formidable adversary, "Is this the best you''ve got? I expected more from a bunch of rocks!"

    The golems, momentarily disoriented by Lyon''s disy of power, hesitated before regaining their focus. The Eternal Golem, however, felt the weight of Lyon''s challenge. The human, with his audacity and strength, had disrupted the orchestrated assault.

    Emboldened by Lyon''s resilience, the adventurers rallied behind him, pressing the attack against the golems. Cecile, Kesya, Graham, Selena, Liu, and the others fought with renewed vigor, inspired by Lyon''s indomitable spirit.

    The colossal Eternal Golem, witnessing Lyon''s audacious disy of power and resilience, decided it was time to personally intervene in the war. The earth beneath its colossal frame trembled as it took deliberate steps toward the center of the chaos, its towering figure casting a daunting shadow over the battlefield. With a menacing determination, it lunged forward, closing the distance between them. The ground trembled beneath the weight of its colossal form.

    In a breathtaking disy of power, the Eternal Golem leaped into the air, wielding its colossal axe with unparalleled strength. The massive weapon descended, tracing a lethal arc aimed directly at Lyon. The air seemed to crackle with tension as the behemoth unleashed its fury upon the audacious human who dared to challenge its dominion.

    Lyon, ever the embodiment of confidence, locked eyes with the oing threat. His smirk didn''t waver, even in the face of such overwhelming power. As the colossal axe hurtled downward, Lyon prepared for a daring maneuver.

    "Big swing for a big guy!"

    Lyon taunted, his voice carrying a mix of confidence and mockery. As he hovered in mid-air, the red glint in his eyes intensified, revealing a hint of his more savage nature.

    In a swift motion, Lyon kicked against the massive de of the giant axe directly. The moment Lyon''s kick met the colossal de of the Eternal Golem, a haunting roar echoed through the battlefield. The sound was neither human nor golem; instead, it carried the unmistakable resonance of a majestic tiger.

 Chapter 1166 Lyon vs Eternal Golem (Past II)

    <h4>Chapter 1166 Lyon vs Eternal Golem (Past II)</h4>

    The roar seemed to emanate from Lyon himself, his eyes glowing with an intense, otherworldly light. It was as if the spirit of a powerful beast had merged with Lyon''s formidable presence. The sh of Lyon''s kick against the colossal de sent shockwaves through the air, creating an ethereal moment frozen in time.

    In the wake of the mysterious roar, the Eternal Golem staggered backward, its colossal form momentarily halted by the unexpected force. Lyon, however, remained suspended in mid-air, his silhouette framed by the eerie glow of his eyes. The battlefield held its breath, awaiting the next unpredictable turn in this surreal encounter between mortal and golem.

    Among the onlookers, a chorus of cheers erupted as Lyon''s disy of strength turned the tides in their favor. The adventurers, who moments ago harbored doubts and fear, were now infused with newfound vigor and hope. The realization that Lyon, the Grand Adventurer, stood undefeated against the colossal might of the Eternal Golem sparked a collective surge of courage.

    The onlookers erupted into a cacophony of cheers and gasps as Lyon, the Grand Adventurer, demonstrated his unparalleled strength. The adventurers, previously uncertain and hesitant, found newfound vigor and courage surging through their veins.

    "He did it! Lyon actually did it!"

    "Did you see that kick? It''s like he''s not even human!"

    "Alright! We have a chance! Charge with Lyon!"

    The words spread like wildfire among the adventurers, rallying them with a renewed sense of purpose. Lyon''s prowess on the battlefield had be a beacon of hope, inspiring them to face the overwhelming odds before them.

    Cecile, leading the charge, couldn''t contain her excitement. "Lyon! That was amazing! Let''s turn the tide, everyone!"

    As the cheers and encouragement reverberated through the crowd of adventurers, Graham, usually reserved and serious, couldn''t help but crack a rare smile. He turned to hisrades, his eyes reflecting a newfound determination.

    "Did you see that kick?" Graham eximed. "That''s our Master for you. He''s not just a Grand Adventurer; he''s on a whole different level!"

    Lyon, standing with his arms crossed and a smirk on his face, reveled in the disbelief evident on the Eternal Golem''s colossal expression. Despite Lyon''s diminutive sizepared to the towering golem, he radiated confidence and bravado.

    "What''s the matter, big guy? Surprised that I can handle myself down here?"

    The adventurers below cheered at Lyon''s audacity, their morale soaring higher with each taunt aimed at their imposing foe.

    Eternal Golem, infuriated and perplexed, roared in frustration. "Impossible! A human shouldn''t possess such strength!"

    "Well, big guy, surprised? Didn''t expect a human to give you a run for your stones, huh?" Lyon''s taunts wereced with amusement as he continued to provoke the formidable adversary.

    The Eternal Golem''s swift counterattack caught Lyon off guard, the colossal axe connecting with Lyon''s side and propelling him through the air. The force of the blow sent Lyon hurtling toward a nearby mountain, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. Trees were uprooted, and the soil was disced as Lyon''s body bounced and rolled before finallying to a halt.

    The onlookers, both adventurers and Golems alike, gasped at the unexpected turn of events. The air was tense, filled with a momentary silence that hung over Golem City.

    "He took a hit!"

    "That Golem means business!"

    Cecile''s expression shifted from amusement to concern as she watched Lyon''s unexpected descent. "Lyon!" she called out, her worry evident in her voice.

    Lyon emerged from the debris with a transformative aura, a pair of horns gracing his forehead, and his eyes aze with a golden radiance. His shirt, torn and battered from the impact, revealed a body now seemingly forged from bronze, imprable and resilient. A singr earring adorned his ear, adding an air of mystique to his appearance. With a nonchnt stretch of his neck, Lyon locked eyes with the Eternal Golem, a smirk ying on his lips.

    "Well, that was invigorating," Lyon dered, his voice carrying an addedyer of confidence. The adventurers and Golems witnessing this transformation were once again captivated by Lyon''s extraordinary abilities.

    "Aaargh!" The Eternal Golem unleashed a furious warcry, swinging his colossal axe in an upward motion, creating a devastating shockwave that erupted the ground toward Lyon. Lyon, ever agile, leaped into the air to evade the attack. However, the Eternal Golem disyed surprising speed and cunning. In mid-air, the massive golem lunged forward, capturing Lyon in his giant palm.

    With a resounding m, Lyon found himself forcefully introduced to the unforgiving ground. Before he could recover from the bounce, the Eternal Golem swiftly followed up, swinging his immense axe downward with unparalleled force. The impact sent Lyon sealed on the ground, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. The sheer might of the assault left an indelible mark on the battlefield, with soil and debris scattered in every direction.

    The Eternal Golem''s face twisted from a confident smirk to sheer disbelief as he encountered unexpected resistance from Lyon''s seemingly unyielding body against the colossal weight of the descending axe. "What?!" The de struggled to pierce Lyon''s skin, meeting defiance in the form of Lyon''s flexed abs and gripping hands, almost as if he was effortfully bench-pressing an immense weight. Lyon, grinning with cocky confidence, taunted, "I-Is that all you''ve got? I expected more from a big guy like you!"

    The Golem, angered by Lyon''s taunts, exerted even more force, attempting to overpower Lyon''s resistance. The air crackled with energy as the two forces shed, creating a spectacle that held the onlooking adventurers in awe and disbelief. Cecile, Graham, Liu, and Selena stared wide-eyed at the unfolding spectacle. Cecile, in particr, couldn''t help but mutter, "This guy never fails to amaze me."

    In the midst of the intense battle between Lyon and the Eternal Golem, a sudden and unexpected force made its presence known. It began with the sound of swift footsteps, a rhythm that cut through the chaos of shing weapons and resonating roars. The leaves on the forest floor rustled as a figure moved with determination, closing the distance between the trees.

    Then, in a disy of agility and courage, Kesya emerged from the foliage, her silhouette framed by the dappled sunlight filtering through the dense canopy. She seemed to materialize out of the surrounding greenery, her eyes focused on the towering figure of the Eternal Golem. With a burst of speed, Kesya leaped into the fray, her movements both graceful and purposeful.

    The sudden entrance of Kesya injected a new energy into the battlefield, catching both allies and adversaries off guard. The adventurers, including Lyon, Cecile, Graham, Liu, and Selena, couldn''t help but be momentarily stunned by Kesya''s bold move. Her arrival added an unexpected twist to the ongoing struggle, creating a brief pause in the relentless sh between Lyon and the Eternal Golem.

    Lyon, caught off guard, eximed, "Ack?! Kesya?!"

    Lyon''s eyes widened in both surprise and concern as Kesya, seemingly out of nowhere, delivered a powerful punch to the jaw of the Eternal Golem. The impact shifted the Golem''s massive jaw slightly, and for a moment, the mighty adversary seemed vulnerable.

    Cecile, Graham, Liu, and Selena, who were witnessing the unexpected intervention, opened their eyes wide in a mixture of surprise and anticipation. Kesya, however, paid a heavy price for her audacity. Lyon winced as he witnessed the toll on Kesya''s bones, her sacrifice evident in the audible strain. "Ow!" Kesya grimaced, her resilience contrasting with the apparent pain.

    The Eternal Golem, irritated by this sudden disturbance, dismissed Kesya''s efforts with a flick of his colossal hand. "Pesky mosquitos!" The flick sent Kesya hurtling through the air, mirroring Lyon''s previous trajectory. The battlefield now bore witness to the dynamic and unpredictable turns of the confrontation between Lyon and the Eternal Golem, with the added element of Kesya''s valiant but costly intervention.

    "Kesya!" Lyon furrowed his brows and started pushing back.

    Selena frowned then ascended into the sky with an effortless grace, her silhouette outlined against the backdrop of the swirling battlefield. The air crackled with anticipation as she unsheathed her sword, the de catching the sunlight before it erupted into a radiant disy of ethereal energy.

    With a swift motion, Selena initiated the symphony of des. Hundreds of shimmering swords materialized around her, responding to the silentmand of a true swordmaster. They danced through the air, each movement leaving behind a luminous trail. The harmonious hum of the des created an otherworldly melody that echoed across the battlefield.

    The precision of Selena''s control was mesmerizing. The swords moved in a seamless choreography, cutting through the air with deadly uracy. Their paths intersected and diverged, forming intricate patterns that painted the sky with an ephemeral tapestry of light. The sheer number of des in motion was a testament to Selena''s unrivaled skill, a living testament to hermitment to the art of swordsmanship.

    Liu, standing below, could only watch in awe. Every stroke, every parry, resonated with a profound mastery that transcended the limits of merebat. Selena''s aerial ballet of des became a symbol of hope, a tangible manifestation of the unwavering spirit to ovee the looming threat of the Eternal Golem. The entire battlefield held its breath, caught in the enchanting disy of Selena''s sword symphony.

 Chapter 1167 Lyon vs Eternal Golem (Past III)

    <h4>Chapter 1167 Lyon vs Eternal Golem (Past III)</h4>

    "Looks like we can''t really live in the same sky!" Lyon''s voice thundered,ced with an unrestrained fury that echoed across the battlefield.

    "Then time to die!" The Eternal Golem''s retort was cut short as Selena, descending from the sky, unleashed a torrent of sword hymns. The des materialized with a brilliance that rivaled the sun, creating a dazzling disy of lethal grace.

    As the first sword hymn struck the Eternal Golem''s neck, time seemed to momentarily freeze for him. From his perspective, a singr de aimed directly at his be, an imminent threat that demanded his attention. Yet, for the onlookers, it was not just one sword �C it was a legion, a cascade of des standing in perfect formation, each awaiting its turn to strike.

    The air crackled with tension as the sword hymns hurtled toward their colossal target. As time resumed its natural flow, the impact was felt �C a barrage of celestial des relentlessly assaulting the Eternal Golem. His massive frame staggered backward, forced to use his arm as an improvised shield against the onught.

    The battlefield became a canvas of chaos and brilliance, with each sword hymn leaving behind a trail of shimmering light. The once invincible Eternal Golem found himself on the defensive, a testament to thebined might of Lyon and Selena. The symphony of des and the enraged roars of Lyon painted a picture of defiance against an indomitable foe.

    Seizing the opportunity, Lyon, now freed from the colossal axe that once constrained him, levitated in mid-air. The battlefield, recently aze with the brilliance of Selena''s sword hymns, became the stage for Lyon''s next move.

    As the final echoes of the celestial onught faded, the results were unveiled. The concerted assault had not been in vain. The once-imprable defense of the Eternal Golem bore a visible mark �C a significant crack marred its colossal arm. The w, a testament to thebined might of Lyon and Selena, stood as an emblem of defiance against an indomitable adversary.

    Lyon, his eyes gleaming with a newfound determination, surveyed the battlefield below. The collective effort had weakened the Eternal Golem, providing a glimmer of hope in an otherwise dire situation. The resonance of swords still lingered in the air, a stark reminder of the celestial intervention that had momentarily shifted the tide of the battle.

    Lyon''s cocky smirk widened as he surveyed the battlefield below. The resolute efforts of hisrades against the overwhelming odds seemed inconsequential to him. The sh of swords, the rhythmic stomping of golems, and the shouts of warriors were mere background noise to Lyon''s singr focus on the Eternal Golem.

    The colossal adversary, undeterred by the barrage of sword hymns, still stood with an air of arrogance. The crack in its arm was a testament to Selena''s prowess, a chink in the seemingly invincible armor. However, the Eternal Golem remained defiant, confident in the relentless stamina of its forces.

    "Your men can''t hold on forever, Torga!" bellowed the Eternal Golem, its voice resonating across the battlefield. "Their strength will wane, and when it does, I will crush you."

    Lyon''s response was a nonchnt wave of his hand, dismissing the notion with casual arrogance. "You underestimate mypanions, Rocky. Their endurance matches their will. And as for you..." Lyon''s gaze shifted back to the Eternal Golem, his eyes glinting with unwavering determination, "It''s your time to fall."

    The exchange of words echoed through the battlefield, a prelude to the imminent climax of the epic struggle between Lyon and the Eternal Golem. As Lyon hovered mid-air, surrounded by the remnants of the sword hymns, the fate of the Mortal World hung in the bnce, teetering on the edge of victory or defeat.

    The Eternal Golem''s relentless charge echoed across the battlefield, its colossal form a force of destruction. Lyon, ever nimble, effortlessly danced around the attacks, dodging with a grace that defied the sheer difference in size. The cocky grin never left Lyon''s face as he taunted the Eternal Golem.

    As the Eternal Golem''s hand approached the colossal axe, a sinisterughter apanied the impending strike.

    Lyon chuckled, "You really think smashing that axe will make a difference? I hate to break it to you, but I''m not your average adventurer."

    The Eternal Golem, fueled by its malevolent determination, responded with a roar, "Your tricks won''t save you forever, Torga! Prepare to witness the fall of your allies!"

    "Well, looks like I''ve underestimated you," he muttered to himself, realizing the unintended consequences of his actions.

    In the midst of the chaos, Graham, Cecile, and Liu fought desperately against the relentless onught of golems. Cecile, ever the pragmatic strategist, recognized the danger.

    "Get ready, everyone! Brace for impact!" Cecile barked orders, preparing herrades for the imminent catastrophe. They tightened their defenses, fully aware that the impending sh from Eternal Golem might unleash a cataclysmic event upon the battlefield.

    Back in mid-air, Lyon, realizing the impending disaster, narrowed his eyes. "Well, it seems I underestimated the big guy. Time to intervene." Lyon dove towards the descending hand, determination etched on his face.

    The Eternal Golem, fullymitted to its destructive n, showed no signs of relenting. The colossal axe was moments away from smashing the crowd, potentially altering the course of the battle in his favor. The battlefield teetered on the edge of cmity, and the oue hinged on Lyon''s ability to thwart the Golem''s cunning strategy.

    The colossal axe descended with an ominous presence, its shadow enveloping Cecile''s face. The air seemed to shudder as the massive weapon bore down on her. In that critical moment, Cecile''s eyes shed with determination and resolve.

    As the colossal axe approached, its trajectory threatening to unleash devastation upon Cecile and the ground below, a sudden surge of energy emanated from her.

    "Time to unleash," Cecile dered with unyielding determination. Her eyes red with a fierce light as she calcted the imminent danger and realized Lyon might not arrive in time to prevent the impending catastrophe. "Trident!!!"

    The Eternal Golem, midughter, was caught off guard as Trident intercepted the descending axe. The sh echoed with a thunderous roar, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. The radiant glow of Heaven''s Prism emanated from the de of Trident, showcasing its otherworldly power.

    As the dust settled, the scene revealed itself �C Cecile, standing tall with her trident, had single-handedly halted the colossal axe. Her auburn hair fluttered in the aftermath of the sh, and the radiant energy from the staff illuminated her determined expression.

    The Eternal Golem, still gripping the axe, now faced an unexpected adversary. The adventurers, who had been propelled away by the shockwaves, looked on with a mix of awe and disbelief. Graham, Liu, and Selena recovering from the impact, exchanged nces, realizing that Cecile''s intervention had potentially saved them from imminent disaster.

    Cecile, maintaining her focus on the Eternal Golem, replied with steely determination, "We can''t afford to let our guard down. We need to end this before more lives are at stake."

    The battlefield, once shrouded in uncertainty, now held a renewed sense of hope as Cecile''s unwavering resolve stood against the malevolent force of the Eternal Golem.

    Liu, recovering from the impact that had thrown him back, marveled at Cecile''s unwavering resolve. "Is that even possible? She''s stopping that massive axe." ( "Note to self: Better not get her angry in the future")

    "Woah ha! Alright!" Jan gave a thumb and a repeated nod.

    Selena, with her typically cold and reserved demeanor, observed the unfolding scene with a subtle intensity. Her piercing gaze focused on Cecile, who stood resolute against the colossal axe. While Selena rarely expressed her emotions outwardly, there was a glint of acknowledgment in her eyes.

    The Eternal Golem, now frustrated by the unexpected resistance, growled menacingly. "You insignificant humans, meddling with forces beyond yourprehension. This changes nothing!"

    A young warrior from the adventurers marveled at the scene unfolding before them, "Did you see that? She stopped the Eternal Golem''s axe! Cecile is a true legend!"

    Another adventurer chimed in, "The War Maiden! That''s what we should call her! Look at her strength!"

    As word spread among the onlookers, the title "The War Maiden" began to circte, capturing the essence of Cecile''s remarkable feat. The moniker symbolized her strength, courage, and unwaveringmitment to the battle against the Eternal Golem. It was a name that would be etched in the annals of Eldora''s history,memorating the moment when Cecile stood as a beacon of hope, defying the colossal threat that sought to engulf them all.

    Lyon, floating mid-air, watched with a high-spirited grin as Cecile, with her trident held high, stood defiantly against the colossal axe of the Eternal Golem. His eyes sparkled with admiration and pride, witnessing the incredible strength and determination disyed by hispanion. The scene below had turned into a spectacle of awe and inspiration.

    "Way to go, War Maiden!" Lyon shouted with enthusiasm, his voice resonating through the battlefield. He marveled at Cecile''s resilience and strength, acknowledging the impact she had on both the morale of their allies and the dismay of their foes. It was a moment that strengthened the camaraderie among the adventurers and fueled their determination to face the challenges posed by the Eternal Golem.

 Chapter 1168 Lyon vs Eternal Golem (Past IV)

    <h4>Chapter 1168 Lyon vs Eternal Golem (Past IV)</h4>

    "Do you think this is enough?!" the Eternal Golem bellowed, his voice echoing through the battlefield, a challenge thrown at Cecile.

    Cecile, undeterred, met the colossal axe with her mighty Trident. The sh of these two immense forces sent shockwaves through the air, creating a spectacle that held the attention of all onlookers. The sheer force of the impacts resonated in the ground beneath their feet, a testament to the colossal strength locked inbat.

    As the colossal axe and Trident collided, sparks of energy erupted, casting an ethereal glow upon Cecile''s determined face. The radiant gleam of Heaven''s Prism at the de of Trident intensified, imbuing the scene with an otherworldly luminosity. The contrast between the unstoppable force of the Eternal Golem and the unyielding stance of Cecile painted a vivid portrait of the ongoing battle.

    With each sh, the shockwaves rippled through the air, creating an almost rhythmic pattern to the relentless exchange. The battlefield became a canvas for this dynamic dance of strength, each sh revealing the indomitable spirit within Cecile. The roars of the Eternal Golem and the resolute determination in Cecile''s eyes echoed the intensity of the ongoing struggle, a battle that transcended mere physical might and delved into the realm of unyielding wills.

    Lyon''s eyes red a vibrant red as he descended with incredible speed,nding a powerful punch on the side of the Eternal Golem. The colossal entity, caught off guard by Lyon''s sudden intervention, staggered from the impact. The shockwave rippled through the battlefield, creating a momentary pause in the sh between Cecile and the Eternal Golem.

    As Lyon made his presence felt, he shed a confident grin. "Looks like I need to step in and save the day again, huh?"

    Cecile, breathing heavily but determined, acknowledged Lyon''s assistance with a nod. "Don''t get toofortable; I had it under control."

    The Eternal Golem, caught off guard by Lyon''s unexpected assault, let out a roar of frustration. "You again, pest!"

    Lyon, undeterred by the colossal opponent, grinned confidently. "Did you miss me?" he taunted, his voice echoing through the battlefield.

    The battlefield shifted as Selena gracefully joined Lyon on the other side, creating a formidable trio that now confronted the colossal Eternal Golem. The radiant glow of Heaven''s Prism illuminated their determined faces as they stood united against the overwhelming force before them.

    The Eternal Golem, now facing thebined might of Lyon, Selena, and Cecile, seemed momentarily taken aback. The rhythmic sh of the colossal axe against Trident paused as the golem assessed the new challenge before it.

    Lyon grinned confidently, his red-red eyes reflecting a spark of defiance. "Looks like it''s a party now, huh?"

    Selena, her expression cold andposed as ever, readied her sword with a silent nod. Cecile, muscles strained from the prolonged sh, shed a determined smile. "Let''s end this, together."

    As the trio prepared for the next phase of the battle, the onlookers, including the other adventurers and citizens of Eldora, watched with bated breath. A collective hope surged through the crowd as they witnessed the unexpected alliance standing against the colossal threat.

    The Eternal Golem, its eyes gleaming with malice, roared with renewed fury. "You insects think you can defy me? I am eternal, and you will be crushed!"

    "I can do this! Go forth, big brother!"

    As Harvestasya invoked her magic, a surge of energy emanated from her tiny form. The cat ears atop her head twitched with heightened focus, and her cat tail wiggled excitedly. Instinct guided her as she tapped her staff, channeling the magical forces within her.

    "I... I can do this!" Harvestasya eximed with determination, her small frame suddenly glowing with a soft, radiant light. The magical brand she invoked materialized simultaneously below Lyon''s feet and the colossal feet of the Eternal Golem. A collective gasp swept through the onlookers as the mysterious symbol formed on the battlefield.

    "You think your little magic can defeat me?!" roared the Eternal Golem, feeling the mystical energy beneath his colossal feet.

    "No, but she is good at this," Lyon remarked with a snap of his fingers. The magical brand beneath both Lyon''s and the Eternal Golem''s feet shimmered simultaneously. In an instant, the colossal figure of the Eternal Golem vanished, leaving the onlookers in shock and disbelief. Lyon, too, disappeared from the battlefield.

    As the dust settled, confusion swept through the crowd. The sudden disappearance of two significant figures left an air of uncertainty. The adventurers, who had been engaged in the struggle against the golems, looked around in bewilderment. The absence of Lyon and the Eternal Golem created a void in the once tumultuous battlefield.

    Meanwhile, at the vintage point, Harvestasya gasped for breath as she copsed, facing the sky. The strain of channeling such powerful magic took a toll on her young form. The spectators, realizing her contribution to the mysterious vanishings, exchanged astonished nces.

    "I think I... I... earned my... grilled fish!" Harvestasya eximed with raspy breaths, holding onto the satisfaction of her magical contribution.

    Cecile, ever quick to adapt, rallied the group, "Charge! They''re headless now!"

    "Now''s our chance!" Graham shouted, his smaller frame grappling against the mighty golems approaching them.

    "Don''t worry, we got this," Jan reassured as he followed closely behind Graham.

    "Jan! Go somewhere else!"

    "Nah, I need to watch your back," Jan replied just before being unexpectedly punched from a wild angle. His blood trailed, but so did his smile, revealing his enduring spirit. Despite the blow, Jan remained in the game.

    The adventurers, empowered by the disappearance of Lyon and the Eternal Golem, seized the opportunity to turn the tide of battle. Cecile''s decisive leadership, Graham''s unwavering determination, and Jan''s selflessmitment inspired the group to face the headless golems with newfound vigor.

    "Now to peek inside," Harvestasya dered after catching her breath. Her hidden eye, reminiscent of a god''s, beheld the scene where Lyon and the Eternal Golem confronted each other within the confines of the spatial dimension. The sheer difference in size alone presented a formidable spectacle, yet it was Lyon''s unmatched confidence that set him apart.

    From her vantage point, Harvestasya observed Lyon''s cocky grin and the determination in the eyes of the Eternal Golem.

    "So this is your n all along?" remarked the Eternal Golem, finding himself in a confined and spatiallyplex realm with an endless grid beneath. Facing Lyon, he questioned, "To have a one-on-one fight against me?"

    Lyon, wearing a smirk, responded, "Don''t be too worried. This space isrge enough for both of us, limited only by time. I stumbled upon the spell in the graveyard of a famed tribal leader who happened to be a proficient Spatial Element Cultivator. I simply passed it on to Harvestasya, the little cat girl."

    "You gave such a powerful spell to a child and not yourself?" inquired the Eternal Golem.

    "She was curious, and I indulged her," Lyon shrugged. "However, this space''s limitations are determined by the strength of the invoker."

    Within the confines of the spatial realm, Lyon and the Eternal Golem stood ready, each gauging the other with a keen eye. The endless grid beneath their feet hinted at the vast possibilities contained within this unique battleground. Lyon''s smirk hinted at confidence that seemed to transcend the spatial constraints, while the Eternal Golem, though still imposing, bore a flicker of uncertainty in his gleaming red eyes.

    As the two adversaries prepared to sh, the spatial magic woven by Harvestasya dictated the tempo of their duel. The limited time within this artificial dimension added urgency to their movements, intensifying the stakes of their confrontation. The confined yet dynamic space echoed with the sh of metal and the resonating shockwaves of their attacks.

    Lyon, exhibiting his trademark arrogance, taunted the Eternal Golem, "I hope you''re ready for a taste of defeat, my rocky friend. This space might be confined, but it''s enough to showcase the vast difference in our strengths."

    The Eternal Golem, determined to prove its dominance, retorted, "This trickery won''t save you. I''ll crush you within the limitations of this space and leave nothing but your shattered remnants."

    "Did you know that rock shatters more easily than skin?" Lyon taunted, crossing his arms with a confident smirk.

    "Sharp tongue, but it won''t save you," retorted the Eternal Golem as he wielded his colossal axe. "I''ve heard of your crazy blessings, and I dare say that they are quite powerful. But they are not enough to sustain in that very little body! And with rasping breath, you will not be able to summon your Regalia then!"

    With determination, the Eternal Golem charged forward, aiming to deliver a devastating blow. Lyon, unfazed, faced the iing swing of the colossal axe with a well-timed kick, parrying the attack and pushing the Eternal Golem back.

    "In case you want information, I have yet to attain a Regalia," Lyon calmly stated, revealing a tidbit about his abilities. "Want to know why?" Lyon grinned before opening his arms, "None of them are worthy."

 Chapter 1169 Lyon vs Eternal Golem (Past V)

    <h4>Chapter 1169 Lyon vs Eternal Golem (Past V)</h4>

    "Not even a single Regalia is worthy for you?" mocked the Eternal Golem. "Your arrogance knows no bounds! But rejoice, for you will learn humility in your death!" He charged forward, the colossal axe raised menacingly.

    "Teach me then!" Lyon retorted defiantly, meeting the charge head-on. The sh between Lyon and the Eternal Golem intensified, their strikes echoing in the confined spatial dimension. Lyon''s confidence and sharp taunts fueled his every move, while the Eternal Golem''s overwhelming power and determination were embodied in each swing of the colossal axe.

    The confined space crackled with energy as the two forces shed relentlessly. Lyon''s agility and strategic maneuvers were pitted against the brute force of the Eternal Golem.

    As Lyon continued to parry the strikes of the Eternal Golem, he seized every opportunity to counter with swift and calcted movements. The sh of their powers created shockwaves that rippled through the spatial dimension, distorting the surroundings. Harvestasya, observing from her vantage point, marveled at the intricate dance between Lyon and the Eternal Golem.

    "Interesting," she mused to herself, her mystical eye capturing the essence of their battle. The enchantment of Lyon''s prowess and the Eternal Golem''s relentless assault painted a mesmerizing picture within the confined space.

    Meanwhile, Cecile and the others faced the relentless onught of the golems outside the spatial dimension. With Kesya still recovering from her earlier attempt to aid Lyon, the remaining adventurers struggled to hold their ground against the colossal foes.

    Jan, despite being punched away earlier, managed to regain hisposure and rejoined the fight. His resilience and determination mirrored Lyon''s own spirit. Graham, Liu, and Selena fought alongside Cecile, their collective efforts aimed at fending off the golems until Lyon''s return.

    Back within the spatial dimension, the shes between Lyon and the Eternal Golem reached an intense crescendo. Lyon, though smaller in stature, demonstrated a tenacity that defied his physical form. The Eternal Golem, fueled by its determination to crush Lyon''s defiance, swung the colossal axe with unrelenting force.

    "What a waste of talent!" said Eternal Golem as their fight continued in the confined ce.

    "You have every right to sit on a throne with that much power!" "Ruling? Perhaps in the future," said Lyon, "For now I want to be carefree!"

    "Carefree?" Eternal Golem moved swiftly and managed to kicked Lyon using his colossal feet, propelling him far. "Then in death you will be forever free!"

    Lyon, propelled by the force of Eternal Golem''s kick, soared through the confined space. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the mystical grid, distorting the surroundings. As Lyon regained hisposure mid-air, he twirled gracefully, utilizing his momentum tond with agile finesse.

    "Freedom doesn''te from the absence of challenges but from the courage to face them!" Lyon dered, his voice echoing in the confined space. Despite the powerful kick, Lyon''s demeanor remained steadfast, embodying the spirit of resilience that defined him.

    Eternal Golem, undeterred by Lyon''s words, charged forward once again. The colossal axe cleaved through the air with immense force, aimed at Lyon''s midsection. Lyon, however, evaded with swift acrobatics, narrowly avoiding the devastating blow.

    "Courage won''t save you from the inevitable," Eternal Golem taunted, his voice resonating with an air of superiority. The axe, now embedded in the ground, served as a testament to the power he wielded.

    Lyon, seizing the opportunity, dashed towards Eternal Golem. With impable speed, he executed a series of intricate maneuvers, closing the distance between them. His fists, encased in ethereal energy, delivered rapid strikes to the colossal form before him.

    The confined space reverberated with the impact of Lyon''s blows, and a glimmer of uncertainty flickered in Eternal Golem''s eyes. The relentless assault pushed the ancient force to reassess Lyon''s capabilities.

    As Lyon continued to dance around his opponent, the mystical grid responded to the ebb and flow of their battle. Harvestasya, watching intently, could sense the intricate intery of energies within the spatial dimension.

    The Eternal Golem''s eyes shed red in the midst of the barrage. He burst his anti-mana and staggered Lyon before thetter received a swift blow from the axe, propelling him once more.

    The Eternal Golem looked at his opponent and realized beads of sweat starting to ze thetter''s face.

    "Haha, hahahaha!" Eternal Golem''sughter echoed through the confined space, a sound that resonated with a blend of arrogance and assurance. Lyon, while maintaining hisbat stance, allowed a small smirk to grace his lips.

    "Had enough, little human?" mocked Eternal Golem, towering over Lyon with an air of superiority. "Your futile attempts to defy me are entertaining, but they won''t change the oue."

    Lyon, catching his breath, met the gaze of the colossal entity before him. "Entertaining, you say? Well, I''m just getting started," Lyon retorted, his smirk evolving into a confident grin.

    The Eternal Golem, interpreting Lyon''s resilience as mere bravado, prepared to unleash another onught. He raised his colossal axe, the gleaming de reflecting an imposing determination. With each step, the confined space seemed to resonate with the impending sh.

    "Your stamina may be endless, but so is my will," Lyon proimed, his voice resonating with unwavering determination. The spatial dimension responded, amplifying Lyon''s words as if acknowledging the strength of his resolve.

    As Eternal Golem tightened his grip on the colossal axe, a resolute determination etched on his rocky visage, Lyon, in contrast, prepared for their final sh. The mystical grid surrounding them shimmered, amplifying the tension between the colossal entity and the human harbinger of untamed power.

    The Eternal Golem, perceptive to the change, adjusted his stance and positioned the giant axe against his shoulder. A monumental sh loomed as both adversaries readied themselves for the decisive moment.

    In a synchronized charge, the opposing energies collided��anti-mana versus mana. The very essence of their powers, opposing forces seeking supremacy, shed violently in the confined space. The spatial dimension quivered as the collision generated shockwaves that resonated within the mystical grid.

    Their sh became a spectacle, a testament to the paradoxical nature of their confrontation. A colossal entity, fueled by ancient forces, faced off against a seemingly diminutive human infused with a savage power that defied the natural order.

    Harvestasya, the keen observer from her hidden vantage point, found herself captivated by the unfolding sh between Lyon and the Eternal Golem. The air seemed to crackle with an energy that transcended the physical realm. In the intricate dance of mana and anti-mana, she sensed the ebb and flow of power that held the destiny of Eldora in its sway.

    On the battlefield below, Selena, known for her acute perception and stoic demeanor, felt the subtle shifts in the surrounding space. The battlefield, once dominated by colossal shes between golems and adventurers, now quivered with an undercurrent of an even more profound confrontation. Selena''s sharp gaze pierced through the chaos, her instincts attuned to the nuances of the mystical dimensions at y.

    The resonance between Lyon and the Eternal Golem reached a crescendo, marked by a feral growl that emanated from Lyon''s transformed state. The primal energy coursing through his meridian lines painted a vivid picture of power at the intersection of human and beast, a force that defied conventional understanding.

    "Red-Eyed Tiger Art..." Lyon''s voice, a mere whisper, carried the weight of an ancient martial legacy. His eyes, now aglow with a ferocious red hue, reflected the intensity of the power he harnessed. In a seamless motion, he leaped forward, his entire being focused on the impending sh.

    Meanwhile, the Eternal Golem, recognizing the urgency of the situation, swung its colossal axe with a precision that defied its massive form. The convergence of Lyon''s calcted leap and the golem''s decisive strike unfolded within the copsing spatial boundaries, transporting bothbatants back to the heart of the battlefield.

    The sudden discement caught everyone off guard, pushing them back and freezing the battlefield in a suspended moment. As the dust settled, an ominous silence gripped the air, a prelude to the impending collision. In the midst of this charged atmosphere, Lyon''s words reverberated with an almost supernatural resonance.

    "Conqueror''s Will." Lyon''s right arm surged forward, a testament to the indomitable spirit that fueled his every action. His shaking fist met the colossal axe head-on, the sh sending shockwaves through the very fabric of reality in an instant. The cataclysmic sh between Lyon and the Eternal Golem resonated with the force of a nuclear detonation. The shockwaves rippled through the battlefield, hurling allbatants away, and the intense heat transformed the ground into a sea of shifting sand.

    As the dust settled, the scene transitioned back to Lyon, who found himself once again standing before the grand mural. The intricate depiction revealed a man��himself��standing with arms crossed, a symbol of unwavering strength and determination. The eyes of the mural Lyon seemed to gaze into the very essence of his being, reflecting the culmination of his journey.

    "Conqueror''s Will..." Lyon muttered as he looked at his palm. The size of his hand was insignificantpared to the damage that was depicted on the mural.

 Chapter 1170 The Lord of Purgatory

    <h4>Chapter 1170 The Lord of Purgatory</h4>

    In the aftermath of the cataclysmic sh, Lyon stood before the grand mural, the echoes of the intense battle still resonating within him. The swirling sands settled, revealing the intricate details of the mural depicting Lyon, arms crossed, embodying unwavering strength and determination.

    As Lyon gazed at the mural, a sense of reflection and realization washed over him. The journey that led him to this pivotal moment was encapsted in the mural''s portrayal. The trials, triumphs, and sacrifices��the very essence of his existence��were woven into the fabric of the mural. It was a testament to Lyon''s evolution, from a skilled adventurer to the Conqueror who faced down the mighty Eternal Golem.

    ---

    The Devil Cultivator, with twelve pairs of wings shrouded in dark energy, descended upon the destendscape of Seventh Hell, Purgatory. His piercing eyes surveyed the sinister realm, and a wicked smirk adorned his face as he gazed upon the ominous castle, Nifelheim.

    As he floated in the air, relishing in the malevolence of the surroundings, an abrupt change seized his attention. His wings ceased their rhythmic pping, and the smirk on his face transformed into a puzzled frown. Something had disrupted the gloom of the hellish realm.

    His gaze fixated on a distant giant ice cave, a structure that seemed out of ce amidst the fieryndscape. The devilish winds whispered secrets of disturbance, and the Devil Cultivator''s curiosity was piqued.

    The Devil Cultivator, after observing the mysterious ice cavern from a distance, opted not to delve deeper into its secrets. With a dark chuckle, he gracefully ascended back into the air, his twelve pairs of wings billowing ominously. The twistedndscape of Seventh Hell weed him as he soared back toward the imposing castle, Nifelheim.

    As he approached the pce, a legion of lesser-winged entities bowed in deference to his malevolent presence. The Devil Cultivator reveled in the acknowledgment, his smirk widening as he strode through the demonic subjects who acknowledged his supremacy.

    However, upon reaching the grand entrance of the pce, his demeanor shifted. The devilish court within, adorned with sinister tapestries and flickering torches, greeted him in shadows. The Devil Cultivator, though ustomed to being revered, understood the protocols of the dark hierarchy.

    With regal poise, he lowered himself into a kneeling position before the ominous throne. The dark energies that cloaked him seemed to intensify, creating an eerie aura around his imposing figure. The lesser-winged entities continued their bowed reverence, knowing that the ruler of Seventh Hell had returned to his seat of authority.

    The Devil Cultivator, head bowed but eyes glinting with infernal wisdom, awaited whatever audience or decree awaited him in the throne room. The air itself seemed to thicken with the essence of malevolence, a palpable reminder of the dark forces that governed the infernal realm.

    The cavernous throne room echoed with the weight of power as the Devil Cultivator spoke in the presence of the young lord seated on the ominous throne. Shadows danced eerily, and the air pulsed with a malevolent energy.

    The lord''s voice, simultaneously ancient and youthful, cut through the silence. "I haven''t seen your face in the court for a while. Has your n worked?"

    The Devil Cultivator, with his twelve pairs of wings folded in an obeisant stance, responded with a confession. "Forgive me, my lord, but the Zenith Cultivator, the Elven Emperor, managed to escape, even with one-fourth of his meridians burned from my de."

    A palpable tension hung in the air as the news reverberated through the throne room. The lord on the throne pondered this information, his expression unreadable in the dim light.

    "Hmm, it is not easy to kill a Zenith Cultivator after all," he mused, his voice carrying the weight of centuries. "But it would also take time to heal from such a wound. What about Rakumtatak?"

    The Devil Cultivator hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Rakumtatak still lives, but he chose not to intervene. However..."

    The lord on the throne leaned forward, his piercing gaze fixed on the Devil Cultivator. "However?"

    "I''ve heard a rumor, my lord, but I think it''s false," the Devil Cultivator stammered, a hint of trepidation in his voice.

    "Rumor... well, it must be important that you dare to mention it in front of me," the lord remarked, his voice a subtle whisper that filled the room.

    The Devil Cultivator swallowed hard before confessing, "T-The Zodiac Emperor... they say that he has returned."

    A haunting silence descended upon the throne room, colder than the ice cavern that Harvestasya had ventured into. The air seemed to congeal with an ominous tension, and the lord on the throne stared intently at the Devil Cultivator.

    "That''s impossible!" the lord shouted, his voice echoing through the entire expanse of Nifelheim. The throne room trembled as if unable to bear the weight of the revtion. "I watched him die, I killed him!"

    The lord of Purgatory stood as a figure of unearthly elegance, his appearance defying the passage of time. Despite the unknown span of his existence, he bore the visage of a young man, untouched by the withering effect of age. His features exuded an otherworldly charm, a sculpted face that carried the weight of both ancient wisdom and eternal youth.

    His hair cascaded like midnight silk, framing a face adorned with sharp, regal features. Eyes of an otherworldly hue, perhaps a reflection of the realms he governed, gleamed with an unsettling intensity. They held the secrets of countless eons, an ageless gaze that could pierce through the veil of mortal understanding.

    Draped in garments that seemed to waver between shadow and substance, the lord wore a regal attire that entuated his ethereal presence. A cloak, seemingly woven from the fabric of the void, billowed behind him, and symbols of otherworldly power adorned the intricate embroidery.

    Despite his youthful countenance, a certain gravity clung to him��a weight that spoke of experiences that transcended the limits of mortalprehension. His movements were deliberate, each step echoing with the authority of one who had seen the rise and fall of civilizations.

    In a surge of rage, the lord rose from his imposing throne. Descending the royal staircase with swift, purposeful strides, he reached the horrified Devil Cultivator with twelve pairs of wings and seized him by the neck. The devil cultivator dangled in the air, his wings flickering nervously as he struggled to breathe.

    "Exin yourself, wretched creature! How can the Zodiac Emperor return from the dead?" The lord''s eyes zed with a mixture of fury and fear, the very notion challenging the foundations of his assumed invincibility.

    The Devil Cultivator, now gasping for breath, managed to stammer, "My lord, I��I only heard whispers. I did not witness it myself. It might be a baseless rumor, a falsehood concocted by those who seek to sow discord."

    The lord''s grip tightened, and the devil cultivator winced in pain. "You dare bring me such news without certainty? Your life hangs by the thinnest thread. Speak the truth or face the consequences!"

    The devil cultivator, desperate to escape the lord''s wrath, struggled to offer more information. "Please, my lord, I swear by the Nifelheim, I know nothing more. It was just a rumor, and I thought it best to inform you, anticipating your wrath."

    The lord''s eyes bore into the devil cultivator for a moment longer before releasing his grip. The devil cultivator fell to the ground, gasping for air, as the lord paced back to the throne, brooding over the unsettling revtion. The ominous aura in Nifelheim intensified, and the lord pondered the implications of a resurfaced Zodiac Emperor, a force that transcended death itself.

    "His meridians broken beyond repair, his soul was extinguished, and it''s impossible to regrow a soul from nothing or even reincarnat��"

    The lord''s voice faltered, his promation interrupted by a sudden realization. His grip on the devil cultivator loosened, and the fallen subordinate gasped for breath as he regained his footing. The lord of Purgatory, however, stood frozen, his eyes vacant as if gazing into the abyss of his own thoughts.

    The oppressive silence lingered in the throne room, broken only by the subdued coughs of the devil cultivator. The lord''s expression transformed from one of absolute certainty to a haunting uncertainty, a revtion unsettling the very core of his existence. His gaze, once piercing and authoritative, now seemed to wander through the corridors of forgotten memories.

    "The Samsara... but who possibly coul��"

    "Regalia Festivale!!"

    The haunting words echoed in the lord''s mind, a spectral chant that seemed to emanate from the depths of forgotten memories. A sudden surge of pain apanied by a searing burn seized his chest, causing him to clutch at the afflicted area. The once-confident ruler of Purgatory now found himself grappling not only with the unsettling revtion of the Zodiac Emperor''s potential return but also with the resurgence of suppressed experiences.

    The agony etched across his features reflected the internal struggle, an unforeseen sh between the lord''s imposed reality and the unwee resurgence of a past he believed extinguished. The regalia, a wordden with memories of a festivity that had long been consigned to oblivion, now resurfaced with an insistence that defied the lord''s attempts to suppress it.

    The devil cultivator, still recovering from the lord''s earlier wrath, watched with trepidation. The lord''s sudden change in demeanor was an enigma, an unforeseen disturbance in the normally unshakeable presence that governed Purgatory.

    In that suspended moment, the lord of Purgatory grappled with the implications of a possibility he deemed impossible. The return of the Zodiac Emperor, a figure believed to be extinguished from the tapestry of existence, now cast a shadow upon the throne room, leaving the lord to confront the unsettling prospect of a truth he thought he had eradicated.

 Chapter 1171 Bitter Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1171 Bitter Situation</h4>

    The lord of Purgatory, his eyes aze with a mixture of fear and anger, directed his ferventmand at the trembling demon cultivator who had delivered the unsettling news. His voice, echoing with a resonance that reverberated through the vast expanse of Nifelheim, carried an intensity that brooked no disobedience.

    "You, you must ascertain this rumor," he thundered, his fingers gripping the demon cultivator''s shoulder with a vice-like force. "Find out to the very bottom of this if it''s true or not! I need full detail and rity of the matter! Find everything about him!!!"

    The lord''s imperious demand hung heavy in the air, the urgency and desperation palpable. The once-still throne room now buzzed with an energy fueled by uncertainty and the looming threat of a past believed to be eradicated. The demon cultivator, still recovering from the lord''s earlier wrath, nodded vigorously in acknowledgment, understanding the gravity of the task assigned to him.

    As the demon cultivator scurried away to carry out the directive, the lord of Purgatory remained standing in the center of his domain, surrounded by the icy grandeur of Nifelheim. His eyes, haunted by the specter of Regalia Festivale, bore a silent vow to unravel the truth that now threatened to shatter the carefully constructed illusions of his rule. The intensity of the moment lingered, a portent of revtions yet to unfold in the frigid realms of Purgatory.

    In the ethereal silence of the ice cave, Harvestasya persisted in her haggling with the Ice Spirit, eager to unravel the mysteries concealed within its frosty depths. The mischievous banter between the two unfolded amidst the translucent walls of ice, each refusal met with Harvestasya''s persistent attempts to sway the spirit''s resolve.

    Their interactions, however, abruptly ceased as a sinister wave of aura swept through the cavern. The air grew heavy with an ominous presence, freezing both Harvestasya and the Ice Spirit in their tracks. Their attention shifted, mirroring the same direction as they faced the source of the encroaching malevolence.

    The Ice Spirit, in its enigmatic wisdom, muttered with a tone tinged with both annoyance and resignation, "What does he want now..."

    The question lingered in the frigid air, echoing through the crystalline expanse of the cave. Whatever force had disrupted the delicate bnce of the ice cavern, both Harvestasya and the Ice Spirit awaited the unfolding events with a shared sense of apprehension. The enigmatic aura had woven an unsettling tapestry, foretelling that the tranquil depths of the ice cave might soon be shaken by external forces beyond their immediateprehension.

    Amidst the encroaching ominous aura, Harvestasya''s eyes glinted with curiosity and determination. She discerned a shift in the Ice Spirit''s focus, an opportunity she couldn''t resist. Swiftly, she harnessed the power of the runes adorning her boots, their ethereal glow lighting her path as she darted through the icy expanse.

    "Oi! Stop there!" echoed the exasperated voice of the Ice Spirit, a mixture of frustration and amusement coloring its words. Unleashing a cascade of ice spikes, the spirit attempted to thwart Harvestasya''s impromptu exploration, each frozen shard aiming to impede her progress.

    Undeterred, Harvestasya disyed a dance of agility, gracefully evading the icy onught. With each nimble step, she pushed her body to its limits, the runes amplifying her speed as she ventured deeper into the heart of the ice cave. The pursuit continued, a whimsical chase unfolding amidst the crystalline structures that adorned the cavern.

    As she delved further into the frigid depths, Harvestasya''s curiosity burned brighter, fueled by the mysteries concealed within the ice. The chase with the Ice Spirit added an unexpected twist to her journey, an intery of frost and determination that promised unforeseen revtions in the heart of the frozenbyrinth.

    Amid the relentless onught of ice spikes, Harvestasya exhibited a breathtaking disy of agility, her every movement a testament to the seasoned adventurer she had be. The icy projectiles, guided by the Ice Spirit''s intent, sought to impede her progress, yet with a dance of reflexes and anticipation, she skillfully avoided each crystalline assault.

    Navigating the treacherous terrain with a blend of finesse and instinct, Harvestasya''s gaze remained fixed on the heart of the ice cave. In her hand, the Returning Jade Stone, a relic of expedient retreat, served as a safety��a means to escape should the need arise. Despite the frigid surroundings and the whimsical chase with the Ice Spirit, she clung to her determination and insatiable curiosity.

    "All I need is a moment," Harvestasya murmured, her voice resolute and eyes focused. Gripping the Returning Jade Stone, she stood prepared for the unpredictable twists that might unfold within the frozenbyrinth. Each step brought her closer to the enigmatic core of the cave, where secretsy shrouded in ice, waiting to be unveiled.

    As Harvestasya''s confident smirk adorned her face, she executed a graceful slide, swiftly followed by a seamless turn, leaving a momentary trace ofughter in the frozen air. However, the joyous echoes dissipated as she abruptly halted, her arms poised at her sides. The Ice Spirit, persistent in its pursuit, finally caught up with her.

    "Now you''ve done it, curiosity kills the cat," remarked the Ice Spirit with a tone that hinted at both warning and amusement. Observing the Returning Jade Stone in Harvestasya''s hand, the Ice Spirit''s suspicion manifested in the formation of an ice pir. In a swift motion, the pir rose from the ground, encasing Harvestasya''s hands in a cold, crystalline grip.

    Despite the encroaching ice, Harvestasya bore the restraint with stoicism, her resolve unbroken. The frozen shackles, though physically constraining, failed to elicit a visible response of pain from her.

    The Ice Spirit, its hands folded behind its back in a gesture of casual confidence, sauntered past Harvestasya with an air of smug satisfaction. However, its demeanor quickly shifted as it turned around to face her, a puzzled expression crossing its features.

    "Hm..?" The Ice Spirit uttered a bewildered sound as it registered the sudden transformation in Harvestasya''s countenance. The once-cheerful cat was gone, reced by an aura radiating an intense, deadly killing intent.

    The Ice Spirit, taken aback, stammered, "W-What...?" The question hung in the air, unanswered, as Harvestasya''s entire demeanor underwent a profound shift, revealing a side of her that had remained dormant until this moment.

    "Do you evenprehend the gravity of the being you''ve trifled with?!" Harvestasya''s calm voice reverberated through the cavern, carrying with it an unmistakable undercurrent of lethal intent. It was a warning, a promation, as though the Ice Spirit had inadvertently trespassed against someone sacred��a transgression that demanded immediate retribution.

    As Harvestasya''s presence transformed, the Ice Spirit, once confident, now found itself ensnared in an unsettling atmosphere. The air thickened with an oppressive force, the echo of unseen power pulsating from the seemingly ordinary girl who now exuded an aura of sublime authority.

    The Ice Spirit, nervously shifting its stance, questioned, "Do you know who you''re dealing with?!"

    In the heart of the ice cavern, a colossal ice block stood as a silent witness to the unfolding drama. Within its frozen confinesy a woman of ethereal beauty, her iridescent hair cascading like a waterfall of moonlight. Yet, her eyes were closed, as if veiled in a serene slumber. One of her hands, tragically severed, left behind a haunting reminder of torment, with traces of blood marring the otherwise pristine ice.

    Harvestasya''s attention shifted to the imprisoned figure, and her features contorted with a mix of sorrow and rage. "Look at her," she urged the Ice Spirit, her voice cutting through the frigid silence. "Look at the result of your callousness, the consequence of your cruel actions."

    The Ice Spirit,pelled by an unseen force, directed its gaze toward the captive woman.

    "This woman, a being of grace and beauty, now reduced to suffering within your frozen embrace," Harvestasya continued her words resonating with a profound sadness. "What transgressions led her to this fate, and why did you choose to inflict such torment upon her?"

    The Ice Spirit, seemingly stripped of its haughty demeanor, struggled to articte a response. Harvestasya, however, was unyielding. "I demand answers, and I demand justice. No entity, no matter how ancient or formidable, is exempt from the consequences of cruelty."

    "She was hunted! She chose this fate herself, she begged me for it!" the Ice Spirit pleaded, its tone carrying a hint of desperation.

    "What?" Harvestasya responded, her eyes widening in surprise. The notion that the woman had willingly embraced such a fate seemed inconceivable, challenging the very core of Harvestasya''s understanding.

    "The Devil Cultivators hunted her! Look around!" the Ice Spirit implored, drawing Harvestasya''s attention to the frozen walls of the cavern. As her gaze swept across the encased figures, the truth began to crystallize. Devil Cultivators, trapped within icy confines, bore witness to the pervasive malevolence that had gued this ce.

    A profound sadness gripped Harvestasya as she surveyed the scene, realizing the extent of the suffering that had unfolded within these iceden walls. The cavern, once a sanctuary, had transformed into a chilling tableau of desperation and survival.

    Amidst the imprisoned figures, Harvestasya''s eyes fell upon a flower encased in the same icy grip as the woman. The juxtaposition of delicate beauty encased in an unyielding prison echoed the tragedy that befell those ensnared by the Devil Cultivators'' pursuit.

    "Empress..." Harvestasya whispered, her voice carrying a poignant reflection of the intricate web of suffering that intertwined with nature itself.

 Chapter 1172 Her Husband Must Know!

    <h4>Chapter 1172 Her Husband Must Know!</h4>

    The scene unfolded in the past, revealing Harvestasya as a teenager with an insatiable curiosity. As her ears perked up, the first sound that greeted her senses was the soft murmur of boiling water. Slowly opening her eyes, Harvestasya found herself in the midst of a peculiar setting.

    In her gaze was a woman, distinguished by her striking blue-iridescent hair. It was a hue that set her apart, a rarity among the mundane shades that adorned most individuals. The woman''s attire, a simple robe, served only to entuate her natural beauty.

    Harvestasya observed the woman with wide-eyed wonder, captivated by the ethereal presence before her. The aura surrounding the woman hinted at an otherworldly grace, an enigma that stirred Harvestasya''s innate curiosity.

    In the midst of the surreal scene, the woman''s attention shifted to a cauldron ced before her. Her slender hands moved with a grace that seemed to weave an intricate tapestry of arcane arts. As she began her movements, a Soul me flickered to life, casting a radiant and gentle glow that mirrored the iridescence of her hair.

    The Soul me, a manifestation of ethereal fire, danced elegantly along her arms, creating a mesmerizing spectacle of luminosity. The mes, vibrant and otherworldly, seemed to respond to the woman''s every intention. Instead of raging beneath the cauldron in a typical disy of alchemical fire, the Soul me flowed with deliberate precision into the vessel.

    Harvestasya, initially rmed by the unexpected maneuver, soon realized that every nuance of the woman''s actions was intentional. The Soul me, usually a force of wild and untamed power, submitted to the woman''smand as if embracing her as its rightful conductor.

    The cauldron, now bathed in the enchanting light of the Soul me, underwent a transformation that transcended the boundaries of the mundane. The alchemy at y surpassed the limitations of conventional understanding, delving into realms where magic and mysticism intermingled.

    As Harvestasya observed in awe, the woman''s expression remained serene and focused. Her eyes, pools of wisdom reflecting the flickering Soul me, betrayed none of the strain that might apany such profound maniptions of magical forces. It was as if shemuned effortlessly with the arcane energies that surrounded her.

    In the hushed atmosphere, broken only by the crackling of the Soul me, Harvestasya felt a palpable connection to the unfolding mysteries. The woman, an alchemist of unparalleled skill, wove her art with a finesse that defied the conventional boundaries of magic.

    As the Soul me continued its gentle dance, imbuing the cauldron with its iridescent brilliance, Harvestasya understood that this encounter was more than a mere meeting between two individuals. It was a glimpse into the realm of ancient knowledge and mystical prowess, a revtion that would leave an indelible mark on her journey through the vast tapestry of existence.

    As Harvestasya observed the alchemical process, her lips parted in sheer astonishment. Legendary ingredients, each possessing explosive and perilous properties, harmonized in an intricate dance that defied thews of conventional alchemy. The substances, known for their unruly nature, melded together in perfect unity, creating a mesmerizing spectacle in the sky before gracefully descending into the cauldron.

    Drawn by an irresistible force, Harvestasya approached the cauldron with dted pupils, her senses immersed in the unfolding mystique. The legendaryponents, once vtile and unpredictable, surrendered to the alchemist''smand, transforming in ways that transcended the boundaries of ordinary alchemical reactions.

    The water within the cauldron, touched by the alchemical symphony, underwent a profound metamorphosis. It turned to vapor, ascending in ethereal tendrils that enshrouded the entire vessel. The scene resembled the sublimation of dry ice, with vaporous tendrils weaving an intricate dance in the air.

    From within the depths of the magical fog emerged a singr pill, radiant and resplendent. Its purity was exquisite, radiating an iridescence that spoke of its extraordinary nature. Harvestasya, now standing before the cauldron, beheld the culmination of the alchemist''s efforts��a pill of top-level refinement, possessing a glow that transcended the mundane.

    In that moment, Harvestasya felt an inexplicable connection to the mystical forces at y. The legendary ingredients, once symbols of danger, had been transmuted into a harmonious elixir under the alchemist''s masterful control. The resulting pill stood as a testament to the convergence of ancient knowledge and unparalleled skill.

    As the iridescent glow of the pill illuminated the tent, Harvestasya couldn''t help but be awestruck by the magnitude of what she had witnessed. The alchemist''s artistry had harnessed the chaotic energies of legendary ingredients, birthing a creation that surpassed the boundaries of mortalprehension.

    The pill, now a beacon of radiant purity, seemed to pulse with a vitality that resonated with the very essence of magic. In that hallowed moment, Harvestasya realized that she had been granted a glimpse into the realm of alchemical mastery��an artistry that surpassed the limitations of ordinary understanding.

    Harvestasya praised, "I-Incredible!!! That''s a top tier masterss alchemy ar��"

    Harvestasya, caught in the midst of her exmation of praise, found her words abruptly cut short by an unexpected intrusion. A hand, swift and precise, swooped in and delicately plucked the top-tier alchemical creation from the cauldron. The pill, now cradled in the hand, was catapulted into the air, only tond squarely on the jaw of a young man��Lyon.

    "Ack?!" Lyon''s eyes widened, his breath caught in his throat as he struggled to swallow. He pointed urgently at his neck, signaling the impending danger.

    In the blink of an eye, a woman appeared, embracing Lyon from behind and attempting to alleviate the perilous situation by pressing on his stomach. Harvestasya, witnessing the scene, pouted in frustration before delivering a well-aimed punch to Lyon''s gut. The force of the impact prompted a series of coughs, and with them, the expelled pill trailed through the air.

    "Lyon?!" The woman with blue-iridescent hair, who had been immersed in her alchemical triumph, immediately embraced him from behind and attempted to aid his distressed state. Harvestasya, now wearing a pout, delivered a punch to the young man''s gut. The force of the impact prompted a series of coughs, and with them, the errant pill was expelled.

    As the pill traced a brief trajectory through the air, Harvestasya''s eyes followed its path, a mix of exasperation and amusement ying across her features. The alchemical masterpiece had found itself in the most unexpected of destinations��a detour that left everyone in the cavern both bewildered and entertained.

    In the aftermath of the unconventional retrieval, Lyon, still recovering from the unforeseen encounter with the pill, managed to regain hisposure. The woman with iridescent hair, a mixture of relief and amusement in her eyes, couldn''t help but chide him for his inadvertent participation in her alchemical experiment.

    As Lyon''s coughing fit subsided, Harvestasya crossed her arms, eyeing the duo with a mixture of annoyance and amusement. The woman, still holding Lyon, looked at Harvestasya with a sheepish grin.

    "Really? Swallowing an unknown pill without a second thought?" Harvestasya scolded, her feline ears twitching with irritation.

    Lyon, now recovering from the unexpected episode, managed a wry smile. "Well, in my defense, it smelled good."

    The trio shared a moment ofughter, the cavern resonating with their camaraderie. Harvestasya, despite her initial irritation, couldn''t help but join in, realizing that even in the pursuit of knowledge and alchemical wonders, some things remained delightfully unpredictable.

    Harvestasya''s plea echoed through the icy cavern, her tears glistening like crystals. She implored the Ice Spirit to release her, urgency etched across her face.

    "Quick, release me! He must know!" Harvestasya''s voice resonated, a mixture of desperation and determination. The Ice Spirit, initially puzzled, inquired about the person who needed to know.

    "Who must know?"

    "Her husband!!" Harvestasya''s deration pierced the air. "Lyon Torga must know!"

    The weight of Lyon Torga''s name hung in the air, a name that carried the echoes of legends, a man whose exploits were etched into the very fabric of history. The Ice Spirit, once indifferent, now quivered in response to the gravity of the situation.

    "W-Who did you say her husband was...?"

    "THE ZODIAC EMPEROR!!" Harvestasya fueled with urgency surprisingly broke her way out from the ice that frosted her hands. She quickly stood in front of the wall of ice where the woman was frozen.

    "Oi, release her!" said Harvestasya as she lifted up the ice spirit.

    "I... I can''t!" The Ice Spirit''s voice wavered, a clear indication that the revtion had struck a chord deep within its frosty essence. The mere utterance of Lyon Torga''s name had unfurled a tapestry of implications, weaving a connection between the legendary Zodiac Emperor and the enigmatic woman encased in ice.

    The cavern, once filled with the echoes of Harvestasya''s revtion, now stood as a silent witness to the impending revtion that would undoubtedly ripple through the annals of history. The fate of the woman in the ice, entwined with the legendary figures of Lyon Torga and the Zodiac Emperor, held the promise of revtions that could reshape the very fabric of their intertwined destinies.

 Chapter 1173 What’s Going On?

    <h4>Chapter 1173 What''s Going On?</h4>

    Harvestasya''s eyes widened at the revtion of the woman''s entrapment in Eternal Ice. The gravity of the situation pressed upon her, and a knot formed in her stomach. She paced around the icy prison, contemting the severity of the circumstances.

    "You can''t? What do you mean you can''t?!" Harvestasya''s frustration was palpable, her impatience mirrored in the urgency of her tone. "You made the ice, don''t you?"

    The Ice Spirit, still trembling with fear, sought to exin the intricate circumstances surrounding the creation of the Eternal Ice. "There is nothing that I can''t do. She asked me to encase her in Eternal Ice, and with the hordeing at her, I had no choice but toply."

    Harvestasya''s brow furrowed in thought, grappling with the newfound knowledge. The concept of Eternal Ice, an unyielding and unmeltable confinement, addedyers ofplexity to the situation. The woman''s desperate plea for such extreme measures hinted at the imminent danger she faced.

    "Eternal Ice?" Harvestasya mused, attempting to grasp the full implications of the unyielding substance. The Ice Spirit nodded somberly, confirming the gravity of the situation. "There is nothing that can melt the Eternal Ice," it continued, shaking its head with a sense of finality. "Except, the me of a phoenix, might be able to do something."

    "Shit," Harvestasya cursed under her breath. The realization of the challenge ahead settled heavily on her shoulders. The phoenix me, a rare and elusive essence, seemed like an insurmountable obstacle. Meeting a phoenix, let alone obtaining its me, was a task fraught with difficulty.

    "How about a Fire Spirit?" Harvestasya proposed, exploring alternative options in the absence of a phoenix.

    "Fuck that guy," the Ice Spirit retorted, its disdain for the Fire Spirit evident in the tone of its response.

    Harvestasya''s frown deepened as she considered the implications of facing either entity. She pressed further, posing a pointed question, "Who would you rather face, the Fire Spirit or him?"

    The Ice Spirit visibly recoiled at the mention of ''him,'' the weight of the unspoken name hanging in the air. It hesitated, grappling with the decision of confronting the Fire Spirit, a formidable elemental force, or facing the formidable figure that ''he'' represented��Lyon Torga, a force of nature in his own right.

    The dilemma presented a choice between potential peril and undeniable threat, both paths riddled with uncertainties. In the end, the Ice Spirit''s reluctance to face ''him'' showcased the formidable reputation that Lyon Torga held, even among powerful elemental entities.

    "Huh?" Harvestasya''s ears twitched.

    As Harvestasya peered from the entrance of the cave, her frown deepened as she witnessed an unexpected development in the skies above. The devil cultivators of Nifelheim, their wings pping with eerie grace, governed the airspace as they departed in unison. The rhythmic pping echoed through the cavern, creating an ominous melody that resonated with an unsettling air.

    "What''s going on..." she muttered.

    The sudden departure of the devil cultivators stirred Harvestasya''s curiosity. She pondered the possible reasons behind this unusual aerial disy. Were they retreating from a threat, or perhaps converging toward a shared objective? The mysteries surrounding Nifelheim and its inhabitants only deepened.

    Harvestasya''s cat-like instincts kicked in, and she swiftly retreated into the cave, blending into the shadows. Concealed within the darkness, she observed the devil cultivators with heightened senses, analyzing their movements, expressions, and any potential signs of urgency or distress.

    As the devil cultivators soared overhead, Harvestasya couldn''t help but marvel at the strange beauty of their flight. Each p of their wings seemed choreographed, a synchronized dance against the backdrop of the cavernous sky. The iridescence of their wings caught the faint light filtering through the icy walls, creating an otherworldly spectacle that both fascinated and unnerved.

    Intrigued by the unfolding events, Harvestasya contemted whether the devil cultivators'' departure was rted to the encased woman within the Eternal Ice. Did they discover her presence, or was their sudden flight indicative of an external threat that required their attention? The pieces of the puzzle eluded Harvestasya,pelling her to delve deeper into the enigma surrounding Nifelheim.

    As she continued to observe from the concealed vantage point, the devil cultivators gradually became specks in the distance. Their departure left an eerie silence in its wake, punctuated only by the asional echoes of their wings resonating through the cavern.

    Harvestasya emerged from the shadows, her cat-like eyes narrowing as she surveyed the cave''s surroundings. The ice spirits, frozen in their perpetual stillness, seemed indifferent to the devil cultivators'' departure. However, Harvestasya sensed an underlying tension lingering in the air, as if the very fabric of Nifelheim held secrets waiting to be unraveled.

    The Ice Spirit, still encased within its frosty demeanor, responded with a ponderous tone, "It seems the devil cultivators have abandoned their attempts to breach my sanctuary. A shame, I anticipated a more persistent endeavor on their part."

    Harvestasya''s eyes narrowed with a mixture of concern and suspicion. The sudden cessation of the devil cultivators'' intrusion into Nifelheim raised questions, and her thoughts instinctively turned to her master. "What could possibly make them do this..."

    She contemted, recounting what was happening so far and it didn''t take long before a certain silhouette emerged in her mind. "Don''t tell me... Master!"

    The Ice Spirit shifted its gaze toward Harvestasya, its frosty countenance reflecting a hint of concern. "Master? You mean Lyon Torga?"

    As Harvestasya uttered the words, a flicker of realization crossed her feline features. The possibility that Lyon Torga, her master and the elusive Zodiac Emperor, might be linked to the altered behavior of the devil cultivators weighed heavily on her mind. The enigmatic connection between Lyon and the celestial forces hinted at a narrative that transcended the boundaries of Nifelheim.

    The cavern, once resonant with the echoes of winged intruders, now held an air of suspended anticipation. Harvestasya''s footsteps echoed in the icy expanse as she navigated the frost-kissed terrain, contemting the ramifications of this unexpected turn of events. The chill in the air seemed to intensify, mirroring theplexities of the unfolding narrative.

 Chapter 1174 He must Know!

    <h4>Chapter 1174 He must Know!</h4>

    Karina marveled at the lifelike representation of Harvestasya, appreciating the craftsmanship that had gone into the statue. The meticulous details captured Harvestasya''s essence, freezing a moment in time. As Karina prepared to depart, she heard an unexpected thud.

    Turning back toward the statue, her eyes widened in shock as the once inert eyes of the sculpture now emitted a faint, ethereal glow. The abode, once filled with the quiet hum of frozen tranquility, was now disrupted by the sudden surge of supernatural energy.

    Karina''s scream pierced through the stillness, echoing within the icy chamber. "Aaah! What''s happening?!"

    The glow intensified, casting an eerie luminescence across Harvestasya''s carved features. The cat-girl''s eyes, usually frozen in a perpetual state of calm, now seemed to flicker with an otherworldly vitality. The air itself felt charged with an unseen force, and Karina could sense an inexplicable transformation unfolding before her.

    As her scream lingered in the frigid air, Karina watched, transfixed, as the statue of Harvestasya exhibited signs of life. The cat-girl''s silhouette within the sculpted form seemed to shift, as though awakening from a deep slumber. The contours of the statue blurred for a moment before settling into a dynamic posture that mirrored Harvestasya''s lively and mischievous demeanor.

    Karina''s initial shock evolved into a mixture of awe and trepidation. "Is this... magic?" she whispered, her voice barely audible amidst the supernatural ambiance. The abode, once a serene sanctuary, now crackled with unknown energy, and the statue of Harvestasya stood as a conduit for this mystical transformation.

    The statue, now imbued with Harvestasya''s consciousness, spoke with a voice that echoed through the icy abode. "D-Do not be afraid," it uttered, attempting to reassure Karina.

    "That''s not helpful," Karina retorted, her nerves still on edge. Confusion and trepidation painted her expression as she remained sprawled on the floor.

    Cecile, Selena, Kesya, and Liu rushed to the scene, drawn by Karina''s startled reaction. Cecile, recognizing the statue as Harvestasya, raised an eyebrow. "What''s going on?" she inquired, casting a curious nce at Karina and then at the now-animated statue.

    "Ah, big sis Cecile, is that you?" the statue addressed Cecile, adopting a tone reminiscent of Harvestasya''s mischievous demeanor.

    Cecile sighed, her initial suspicion apparent. "Yes, it is me, Tasya," she responded. "You know, you should stop ying pranks."

    "It''s not!!" Harvestasya''s voice emanated through the statue, distinct from the yful tone Cecile expected. The sudden gravity in Harvestasya''s voice caught everyone off guard.

    Selena, ever observant but rarely vocal, scrutinized the situation. Her cold gaze fixed upon the animated statue, analyzing the anomaly. Kesya, usually quick-witted, blinked in confusion, trying to process the surreal urrence.

    Liu, the intellectual of the group, furrowed his brows. "This is beyond any magical phenomenon I''ve encountered," he remarked, stepping closer to inspect the statue.

    "Oh, stop kidding around, Liu; you were there with Master!" Kesya''s voice came through the animated statue, using Liu with a yful tone. Liu, unfazed, shrugged and offered a nonchnt smile.

    Cecile, ever the pragmatic one, sought to unravel the mystery. "What is it, Tasya?" she questioned, her curiosity piqued. "He said that you are going to satiate your curiosity in the cavern of an Ice Spirit?"

    "I-I did! I did find out what the Ice Spirit is hiding," Harvestasya''s voice echoed through the animated stone.

    "Well, that''s a surprise," Cecile remarked, her skepticism evident. "Did you find out that the whole source of the cold is actually the Ice Spirit itself?" She smirked, tauntingly suggesting that Harvestasya might have unearthed a simple exnation for the enigmatic aura surrounding the Ice Spirit.

    Selena, maintaining her stoic demeanor, observed the exchange silently. Kesya, known for her energetic and impulsive nature, eagerly awaited Harvestasya''s response. Liu, the voice of reason, was poised toprehend the revtion.

    Harvestasya''s animated statue remained silent for a moment, and then her voice echoed once again through the carved stone. "No, it''s not about the Ice Spirit itself," she responded with a hint of seriousness. The change in her tone caught everyone''s attention, even Cecile, who arched an eyebrow at the unexpected turn.

    "What did you find, Tasya?" Selena inquired, her cold gaze fixed on the animated representation of her felinepanion.

    "Listen, everyone," she began, her words cutting through the air with a mix of urgency and solemnity. "I''ve made a discovery in the cavern guarded by the Ice Spirit, a ce of secrets and chilling revtions."

    The adventurers, attentive and intrigued, looked to Harvestasya as she continued, "I found big sis Maria, the Benevolent Empress."

    A hushed silence fell upon the room. Cecile, Selena, Kesya, Liu, and the others absorbed the weight of the revtion. Maria, Lyon''s long-lost wife, the enigmatic healer whose absence had fueled Lyon''s quest, had been found.

    "Maria..." Cecile uttered the name almost in a whisper, her thoughts racing. The name had lingered in Lyon''s memories, a beacon of hope and love in the midst of his arduous journey.

    Harvestasya continued, her voice carrying the gravity of the situation. "She''s encased in Eternal Ice, as if she chose to remain frozen in time. The devil cultivators were after her, and she sought refuge here, in the Ice Spirit''s domain."

    Cecile, alwaysposed, was the first to break the silence. "Maria... Lyon needs to know. We can''t keep this from him."

    Harvestasya nodded, her eyes reflecting a mix of determination and concern. "Indeed. Lyon deserves to be informed about Maria''s discovery, but we must approach it with care. The circumstances surrounding her are...plex."

    Kesya, always forthright, voiced a concern, "How will Lyon react? We''ve never seen him confronted with news of Maria. And her condition... it might not be easy for him."

    Cecile reassured Kesya, "We''ll be there for him. Lyon is resilient, but he deserves the truth. Maria is a part of his past, and now, potentially, his future. We can''t keep this hidden."

    Selena, typically reserved, spoke with a rare warmth, "Whatever Lyon decides to do, we stand by him. Maria''s discovery is a turning point, and we''ll face it together."

 Chapter 1175 Tempest Emotion

    <h4>Chapter 1175 Tempest Emotion</h4>

    "We need to tell Lyon," Cecile asserted, her eyes resolute. "He deserves to know that Maria has been found, and in the state she''s in. It''s crucial information, and we can''t keep it from him."

    Kesya chimed in, "But how do we break the news? And what if he reacts poorly? Lyon can be... unpredictable."

    Cecile took a moment to ponder before responding, "We''ll approach it with care. Lyon needs to know, and we''ll support him through whateveres next.

    As the adventurers grappled with the weight of their discovery, the animated statue of Harvestasya remained silent, serving as a stark reminder of the information they now held. The fate of Maria, encased in Eternal Ice, intertwined with Lyon''s destiny, hung in the bnce, and the adventurers prepared for the challenges thaty ahead.

    ---

    Golem City, though small inparison to bustling metropolises, held a unique charm that Lyon found enchanting. The soft hum of golems going about their tasks, the rhythmic clinks and nks of metalwork, and the gentle whispers of wind passing through the stone structures created a symphony of serenity.

    In the heart of Golem City, Lyon discovered a tranquil spot beneath his own statue. The statue, a representation of his leadership and presence in the city, provided aforting shade. Lyon, in a moment of respite, seated himself on a stone bench, looking up at the towering likeness of himself.

    The calming ambiance surrounded him like a warm embrace. The gentle ASMR of Golem City became a luby, soothing away the stresses and challenges that often apanied his responsibilities. He closed his eyes, allowing the sounds of the city to paint a peaceful tableau.

    The low rumble of golems at work, the distant ttering of tools, and the asional metallic thuds blended into a harmonious melody. Lyon took a deep breath, inhaling the subtle scent of stone and metal that permeated the air. It was a scent that spoke of industriousness andmunity.

    As Lyon basked in the moment, he felt a connection to Golem City, a bond forged through shared endeavors and mutual understanding. The city, though crafted from stone and metal, seemed alive with the collective spirit of its inhabitants.

    The sunlight filtered through the gaps between buildings, casting a warm glow on Lyon and his surroundings. In that serene moment, the weight of leadership momentarily lifted. Golem City, with its simplicity and authenticity, became a sanctuary��a ce where Lyon could find sce and recharge.

    "We found her! Big sis Maria!"

    Lyon''s serene moment was shattered by Kesya''s excited scream. He shot up from his seated position, his eyes wide with disbelief and hope.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lyon sprinted towards the source of themotion, outside the abode. His heart raced with a mix of anticipation and fear. The possibility of Maria being found, after years of searching and yearning, sent a surge of emotions through him.

    As Lyon approached the gathering of adventurers, his eyes fell upon Harvestasya, the animated statue through which her voice had conveyed the monumental discovery. The others, including Cecile, Selena, Kesya, Liu, and Karina, stood with expressions ranging from excitement to concern.

    Kesya, her face beaming, pointed toward Harvestasya. "Master, she found her! Big sis Maria is alive!"

    Lyon''s breath caught in his throat. The name he had longed to hear, the person he had searched for tirelessly, might finally be within reach. His gaze shifted to Harvestasya, a question lingering in his eyes.

    Harvestasya nodded, her eyes reflecting a mix of understanding and empathy. "We found Maria, Master. But... the situation isplicated. You need to hear the details."

    The words hung in the air, and Lyon, a mix of emotions ying across his features, urged Harvestasya to continue. The adventurers surrounded him, their support palpable.

    Cecile stepped forward, her voice steady, "Lyon, Maria''s discovery is significant, but there areplexities we need to discuss. Come, let''s talk. You deserve to know the truth."

    Lyon, his heart pounding, followed the group. The serene moment he had enjoyed moments ago was reced by a whirlwind of emotions. The prospect of Maria''s presence, coupled with the enigmatic circumstances, created tension in the air. As they walked toward Harvestasya''s abode, Lyon steeled himself for the revtions that awaited him, uncertain of the impact they would have on his journey and the quest for his lost love.

    Inside the room abode, Cecile took a deep breath, and spoke, "Lyon... Maria is encased inside Eternal Ice. There are hints of abuse on her body as well. She is now frozen in time."

    Lyon''s once serene expression morphed into a storm of emotions as Cecile''s words struck him like a bolt of lightning. The revtion about Maria, his long-lost wife, encased in Eternal Ice and bearing the marks of abuse, sent shockwaves through his very being.

    The tranquility of Golem City shattered, reced by an eerie stillness as the golems, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, halted their activities. The air thickened with tension, and the city that had hummed with life moments ago now stood in collective anticipation.

    Fingers clenched into tight fists, Lyon''s control over his emotions wavered. The golems, witnessing their leader in this unprecedented state, felt a ripple of unease. It was as if the very essence of Lyon''s being resonated with the revtion, echoing through the air.

    In the sea of memories, the door that led to Lyon''s past shook as well. The older version of Lyon, locked away in the recesses of his mind, stirred from his dormant state. The storm within Lyon''s eyes reflected the turmoil not just in the present but also in the depths of his memories.

    The golems, ordinarily unyielding in their tasks, looked toward the abode with a collective sense of concern. The city, once vibrant with the sounds of industry, now echoed with the silent weight of Lyon''s emotions.

    The very fabric of time seemed to shiver as Lyon grappled with the emotions surging within him. His eyes, usually filled with a determined light, now reflected a tumultuous sea of grief, anger, and a profound yearning.

 Chapter 1176 Are We Ready?

    <h4>Chapter 1176 Are We Ready?</h4>

    "Is she alive?" Lyon''s question echoed through the night, a plea that reverberated in the hearts of those who listened. The past and present, entwined in a dance of fate, held their collective breath, awaiting Harvestasya''s revtion that would shape the destiny of Lyon Torga and Maria.

    Harvestasya provided a glimmer of hope. "She should regain vitality after the ice melted," she affirmed, turning her attention to the anxious Ice Spirit. The confirmation brought a wave of relief to Lyon and hispanions, a promise that Maria''s frozen slumber might soone to an end.

    The Ice Spirit,pelled to support the newfound optimism, stammered an agreement. "Y-Yes!! Absolutely, but she would need immediate care, otherwise, she would die of immense blood loss," it added, emphasizing the urgency of Maria''s condition.

    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Lyon wasted no time. His determination fueled each purposeful step as he turned away, leaving behind a whirlwind of emotions among hispanions.

    "Where are you goi��"Karina''s question hung in the air, but Cecile, with a subtle shake of her head, conveyed the unspoken acknowledgment that words were unnecessary in the face of Lyon''s resolve.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lyon leaped from the courtyard, soaring through the night air with the grace of a mythical being. His destination: the towering statue of himself, a silent sentinel overlooking Golem City. The descent was swift and precise, a testament to Lyon''s mastery over both body and magic.

    As hended atop his own statue, the symbolism was not lost on those who witnessed the scene. Lyon, the leader, the protector, now stood elevated, gazing down at the city that mirrored his steadfast determination. The moonlight bathed him in an ethereal glow, casting shadows that entuated the contours of his resolute features.

    In the ethereal space where Lyonmuned with the essence of his inner powers, a profound question hung in the air: "Am I ready?" Lyon''s eyes sealed shut, a deliberate act to delve into the depths of his own being. The world around him shifted, and in that transformative moment, Shen, the True Dragon, manifested with an awe-inspiring presence.

    Sun, the Devil Ape, joined the celestial assembly, embodying strength and ferocity. Following suit, Bapho, the Cmity Goat, entered the scene, exuding an aura of unpredictable chaos. Rui, the Moon Hare, hopped into view, bringing with it the essence of agility and intuition. Minx, the Sage Rat, materialized with wisdom and cunning. Lastly, Muspell, the Almighty Ox, towered in grandeur, radiating an overwhelming power.

    Together, the six divine beings encircled Lyon, forming a harmonious ring of celestial energy. Each entity represented a facet of Lyon''s formidable prowess, a culmination of his journey and growth. The True Dragon, Devil Ape, Cmity Goat, Moon Hare, Sage Rat, and Almighty Ox �� all intertwined in an intricate dance of magical energies.

    As Lyon stood at the epicenter, he became a conduit for their collective might. The air crackled with the fusion of their essences, and Lyon could feel the surge of power coursing through him. It was a symphony of strength, an orchestration of his inner elemental forces converging to answer the call of his inquiry.

    In this moment ofmunion, Lyon found sce and affirmation. The question, "Am I ready?" transformed into a resounding affirmation �� a silent agreement between Lyon and the manifestations of his inner strength. The celestial beings, served as witnesses to his readiness for the challenges thaty ahead.

    Lyon opened his eyes, and the sea of memories stretched endlessly in all directions, a vast expanse of recollections and experiences that defined Lyon''s existence. Amidst this etherealndscape, a colossal double door loomed in front of him, standing as a gateway to the sealed memories of his past life.

    With determination etched across his face, Lyon stepped forward. Each footfall resonated through the expanse, echoing the gravity of his resolve. The air seemed charged with anticipation as he approached the imposing door, a testament to the significance of the memories concealed behind its formidable facade.

    As Lyon reached out to grasp the handles of the double door, he could feel the weight of the unknown pressing upon him. The memories beyond held the key to unraveling the mysteries of his previous life, a life that remained shrouded in veils of uncertainty. Yet, Lyon was undeterred.

    With a resolute breath, Lyon pushed open the monumental door. The creaking sound echoed in the timeless expanse, and as the door swung ajar, a flood of memories surged forward. Scenes from a bygone era, faces long forgotten, and emotions that had weathered the test of time unfolded before Lyon''s eyes.

    The sea of memories transformed, revealing glimpses of his past life in vivid detail. Each recollection carried its own weight, offering a mosaic of experiences that shaped Lyon''s journey. The echoes ofughter, the resonance of battles fought, and the tender moments shared with cherishedpanions �� all wereid bare in this ethereal space.

    Lyon stood at the threshold of his own history, ready to confront the untold stories and buried emotions. The sea of memories beckoned him to navigate its depths, promising revtions that would illuminate the path ahead. As the door swung open wider, Lyon embraced the unfolding narrative, stepping into the currents of his own past with a sense of purpose and curiosity.

    Then, awaited him, was his own self. He was there, same face, same resolution. The Lyon of old, the Zodiac Emperor himself.

    The two entities, separated by the veil of memories and the river of time, locked eyes. Lyon confronted the emperor within his own sea of memories, and at that moment, a silent understanding passed between them. The shared determination in their gaze bridged the gap between past and present, linking the journey of a once-mighty ruler to the evolving narrative of Lyon Torga.

    "Are we ready for this?" asked ''Lyon''

    "We may never will," answered Lyon.

    Both smirked at the same time before ''Lyon'' said, "This is going to sting a bit."

    ---

    As Y sprinted through the dense forest, her breath mingling with the cool air, the weight of her determination was palpable. The bow in her hand felt like an extension of her will, a tool to aid her in the quest to find her uncle, Lyon Torga, within the enigmatic Golem City.

    Amidst the destion of the forest, Y, on her knees and teetering on the precipice of despair, was about to surrender to the encroaching hopelessness. Her heartache echoed in the silent expanse as she prepared to release a scream that would serve as herst cry for Lyon Torga''s name. The weight of her desperation hung heavy in the air, a poignant melody of grief that seemed to harmonize with the mncholy of the surroundings.

    However, just as the scream was poised to escape her lips, the forest was disrupted by an unexpected disruption. The sound, akin to the shattering of a colossal ss barrier, fractured the stillness. Y''s scream, caught between the realm of manifestation and silence, was abruptly stifled by the ominous crack that pierced through the air.

    As Y''s eyes focused on the cracked space before her, a surreal scene unfolded. The shattered remnants of the metaphysical ss fell away, revealing a void that seemed to connect her to another realm. A gentle gust of wind, cool and invigorating, brushed through the fractured space, causing her hair to dance in its ethereal embrace.

    Through the rift, Y''s vision expanded, and the once-muted sounds of the forest transformed into the dynamic cacophony of Golem City. The chaotic energy within the city manifested itself in the form of bustling activity, nging machinery, and the rhythmic echoes of life in full swing.

    The transition from the solemn quietude of the forest to the vibrant chaos of Golem City was both jarring and mesmerizing. Y, caught in the midst of this interdimensional revtion, felt a mix of awe and trepidation. The juxtaposition of these two disparate worlds, separated by the fragile barrier that had just shattered, stirred a profound sense of wonder within her.

    "HMM?!" Rakumtatak''s reaction was immediate. The Orc Emperor, who was previously lounging beside his pond, abruptly stood up. A sinister grin carved its way across his face.

    Rakumtatak''s keen senses picked up on the disturbance, and his excitement heightened. The unexpected sound signaled a shift in the atmosphere, a prelude to something unsettling. His gaze bore into the source of the disturbance, a predatory gleam glinting in his eyes.

    The crackling ss, an eerie premonition, hinted at a disturbance in the bnce of power. The anticipation in the air was thick, and Rakumtatak reveled in the thrill of the unknown.

    Rakumtatak, the formidable Orc Emperor, arrived at the scene with an agility that belied his massive stature. Stepping forward, he stood beside Y, who remained on the ground, her eyes transfixed on the source of the chaotic power emanating from the statue of the Zodiac Emperor atop Lyon Torga''s creation.

    The Orc Emperor''s imposing figure, adorned with tribal markings and emanating an aura of raw strength, cast a confident gaze upon the vibrant spectacle of Golem City. His crossed arms and the subtle smirk on his face revealed a sense of recognition��a familiarity with the essence that now pulsed through the city.

 Chapter 1177 Seers Sanctuary

    1177 Seers'' Sanctuary

    The ethereal sanctuary, a realm beyond the confines of mundane reality, unfolded with captivating beauty and serenity. Nestled within the fabric of existence, it manifested as a resplendent castle surrounded by an enchanting courtyard adorned with intricately designed carriages and majestic pegasi.

    The architecture of the castle, a harmonious blend of celestial elegance and otherworldly craftsmanship, seemed to defy the conventional boundaries of time and space. Towers spiraled gracefully into the sky, each embellished with celestial symbols that shimmered with a radiant glow, casting a gentle luminescence upon the surroundings.

    In the courtyard, carriages crafted with meticulous precision bore witness to the artistry of celestial beings. Every curve and embellishment on these conveyances told a tale of craftsmanship that transcended mortalprehension. Pegasuses, beings of grace and divine majesty, grazed harmoniously in the courtyard, their wings catching the ambient light like a cascade of iridescent hues.

    Amid the celestial sanctuary, where the architecture mirrored the divine and the air resonated with tranquility, ethereal beings akin to fairies graced the surroundings. These beautiful women moved with a grace that seemed to defy the boundaries of earthly existence. Theirughter, light and carefree, echoed through the celestial halls, carrying with it a melody that erased the burdens of both yesterday and tomorrow.

    The handful of fairy-like beings, each a manifestation of celestial beauty, glided through the enchanted courtyard. Theirughter, a harmonious cadence, seemed to be in tune with the celestial whispers that wafted through the air. With each graceful step, they left trails of luminescence, their presence imbuing the sanctuary with an otherworldly radiance.

    The fairies'' attire was a reflection of the celestial realm itself �� gowns that shimmered with iridescence, catching the ambient glow and casting hues that mirrored the vibrant tapestry of the cosmos. Their wings, delicate and yet powerful, fluttered with an ethereal elegance, allowing them to traverse the celestial space with an effortlessness that defied mortal limitations.

    As the fairies interacted, their gestures and movements painted an exquisite dance, an expression of joy unburdened by the constraints of time. It was a scene where the divine and the mortal converged, and the celestialughter of these enchanting beings resonated with the celestial harmony that surrounded them.

    In this ethereal haven, the fairies embodied the timeless essence of celestial beauty, their carefree demeanor a testament to the sanctuary''s nature �� a realm beyond the temporal concerns of mortal existence.

    As the other celestial beings, their movements akin to a mesmerizing dance, called out to her, "Vivi," their voices carried both curiosity and familiarity. Undeterred, Vivi responded with a beaming smile, a testament to her exuberant nature. She moved with an infectious enthusiasm, her every step a note in the celestial symphony.

    The other fairies, with their ethereal grace, inquired about her destination, their voices harmonizing like celestial melodies. "Vivi, where are you going?" queried one of the seers, curiosity woven into the fabric of her words. In response, Vivi''s eyes sparkled with determination as she dered, "I want to meet Mother Luce."

    With that promation, Vivi''s boundless energy propelled her toward the chambers of the celestial pce. Her journey through the enchanted halls was marked by the vibrant hues of her wings, which fluttered with a yful rhythm. As she approached the sacred chambers where Mother Luce resided, the celestial air seemed to resonate with the anticipation of this meeting between the lively Vivi and the revered Mother Luce.

    Vivi, with her energetic spirit and a distinctive red jewel adorning her forehead, stood out among the ethereal beings in the celestial sanctuary. The elegance of her celestialpanions seemed to contrast with her lively demeanor. The other celestial beings, recognizing her by the name "Vivi," called out to her as she briskly moved through the celestial courtyard.

    "Vivi, where are you going?" inquired one of the seers, her voice carrying an air of celestial wisdom.

    "I want to meet Mother Luce," Vivi responded with enthusiasm, her eyes gleaming with a sense of purpose. Despite the typicallyposed ambiance of the celestial sanctuary, Vivi''s determination added a vibrant spark to the scene.

    As Vivi rushed towards the chambers of the pce, her steps echoed with the lively rhythm of someone unburdened by the solemnity that often characterized celestial realms. The other celestial beings observed her departure with a mixture of amusement and fondness, appreciating the unique energy she brought to their ethereal abode.

    In front of the ornate chamber door, another celestial woman awaited Vivi''s approach. Her tall stature andmanding presence exuded an air of maturity, contrasting with Vivi''s exuberance and Lily''sposed grace.

    "Vivi, seeking an audience with Mother Luce as well?" Lily inquired, her voice a melodic blend of wisdom and tranquility.

    In front of the ornate chamber door, another celestial woman awaited Vivi''s approach. Her tall stature andmanding presence exuded an air of maturity, contrasting with Vivi''s vibrant energy. Adorned with green hair that cascaded gracefully and a matching gem on her forehead, she carried an inherent elegance. This celestial being Vivi''s vibrant energy. Adorned with green hair that cascaded gracefully and a matching gem on her forehead, she carried an inherent elegance. This celestial being was none other than Lily.

    As Vivi approached, Lily turned her gaze toward the lively neer, acknowledging her presence with a serene smile. The celestial sanctuary, already steeped in ethereal beauty, seemed to embrace the convergence of two distinct energies embodied by Vivi''s exuberance and Lily''sposed grace.

    "Vivi, seeking an audience with Mother Luce again?" Lily inquired, her voice a melodic blend of wisdom and tranquility.

    "Ah, Lily!" Vivi eximed, her eyes twinkling with excitement. "Are you heading to meet Mother Luce too?"

    Lily turned to face Vivi, her emerald-green eyes meeting Vivi''s sparkling gaze. "Indeed, Vivi. It seems our paths align on this asion. Lyon Torga''s presence has brought a unique energy to our sanctuary."

    Vivi''s curiosity peaked, and she couldn''t contain her eagerness. "Have you really met Lyon Torga?"

    Lily''s recount of her encounter with Lyon Torga in Second Heaven echoed through the celestial sanctuary. She spoke with eloquence, reliving the moments when Lyon, the enigmatic Zodiac Emperor, had unexpectedly crossed paths with her. As her words flowed, the other celestial beings gathered around, drawn by the intrigue of Lyon''s presence and the events that unfolded.

    "His arrival was both unexpected and mesmerizing," Lily began, her voice carrying the weight of celestial memories. "I was in Second Heaven, immersed in contemtion when Lyon Torga appeared. A man of cosmic essence, his aura resonated with the very fabric of the heavens."

    Vivi asked, "Then where is he now?"

    "He''s in Hell still, I believe," said Lily.

    "Hell? How is that possible? The path is sealed right?" asked Vivi.

    Lily sighed, "He hijacked my carriage."

    "He what?!" Vivi eximed in disbelief.

    The celestial sanctuary echoed with Vivi''s incredulous exmation. Lily, maintaining herposure, borated on the extraordinary events that had unfolded.

    "He hijacked my carriage," Lily repeated, her voice carrying a mixture of amusement and astonishment.

    Vivi''s eyes widened, and her mouth hung agape. "Lyon Torga hijacked your carriage? That''s... bold."

    Lily chuckled softly, appreciating Vivi''s reaction. "Indeed, bold would be an understatement. Lyon''s actions are often unpredictable, transcending the boundaries of conventional expectations."

    The vibrant hues of the celestial realm seemed to intensify as Vivi processed the information. "But why would he go to Hell? What purpose could he have there?"

    Lily answered, "Lyon''s connection with Maria Myris runs deep. He would traverse the realms, even venturing into the heart of Hell, to ensure her well-being."

    Vivi''s eyes sparkled with realization. "Maria Myris... Lyon''s lost love. The one he has been searching for... well, speaking about love..."

    Vivi remembered Cecile''s words about her ''secret lover'' which mentioned her Mother Luce. There was quite a mysterious rtionship between the two and now, the answer she sought lies beyond this door. Vivi hesitated for a moment, her hand poised mid-air before the intricately adorned chamber door. The ethereal atmosphere surrounding Mother Luce''s sanctum was palpable, and the anticipation of seeking guidance from the venerable seer held Vivi in a momentary trance. Before she couldplete the act of knocking, the voice from within the chamber disrupted the stillness.

    "Well, well, girls, it seems like you have been standing there for quite some time."

    The voice carried a mature resonance, a harmonious blend of ethereal wisdom, and a yful undertone that added a touch of warmth to the sacred space. Vivi exchanged a nce with Lily, their expressions reflecting a mix of surprise and curiosity. Mother Luce''s chamber, usually a haven of contemtion, had now be a stage for an unexpected interaction.

    Gathering herposure, Vivi lowered her hand, allowing the door to swing open slowly. The air within held the fragrance of celestial herbs and the subtle hum of cosmic energies. Enjoy!

    Thank you for all of your support!

    Have a nice day everyone!!!

 Chapter 1178 Luce Veritas

    1178 Luce Veritas

    Mother Luce had long, flowing indigo hair that cascaded down her shoulders, shimmering like a moonlit night. Her beauty was ethereal, with a regal and mature aura that belied her true age, an ancient mystery that lingered in the air around her. The indigo strands framed her face, emphasizing her high cheekbones and the captivating beauty mark beside her lips, adding a touch of allure to her already enchanting appearance. Furthermore, the iridescent gem between her brows.

    Her eyes, a deep and prating shade of violet, held the wisdom of countless years. They sparkled with an inner light, revealing the depth of her magical insight. Mother Luce''s features were a perfect blend of elegance and sensuality, with a slender nose, a gracefully arched neck, and lips that carried a hint of a mysterious smile.

    Her attire mirrored the richness of her surroundings, adorned with flowing indigo robes that seemed to blend seamlessly with the cosmic energy that surrounded her. A silver diadem adorned her forehead, entuating the regal poise that she carried with such grace.

    Mother Luce possessed a statuesque and graceful figure, her every movement radiating a sense of confidence and regality. The flowing indigo robes she wore clung to her form in a way that hinted at both elegance and subtle allure. Her silhouette was a dance of curves and lines, showcasing the ample maturity and timeless beauty that defined her.

    Her posture, whether standing or seated, exuded amanding presence. The gentle sway of her hips and the fluidity of her gestures bespoke a confident sensuality that coexisted harmoniously with the wisdom she carried. Mother Luce''s body seemed to embody a perfect bnce between strength and grace, a testament to the magical energies that coursed through her.

    Though her physical attributes were captivating, it was the air of mystique and the aura of ancient knowledge that surrounded her that truly defined Mother Luce''s presence. She was not just a woman of enchanting beauty; she was a seer, a guardian of cosmic secrets, and her very being resonated with the cosmic forces that flowed through the realms of fate.

    Mother Luce''s chamber, the sanctum of her mystical insights, was a tapestry of ethereal beauty and celestial resonance. The walls were adorned with tapestries woven from threads of magic, depicting cosmic constetions and scenes from distant realms. Soft, ambient light bathed the room, emanating from floating orbs suspended in mid-air, each pulsating with a different hue.

    In the center of the room, a circr divination table crafted from enchanted wood stood, its surface etched with ancient runes and symbols. Around the table were an array of crystal spheres, each containing visions of different nes and timelines. The air was thick with the scent of exotic incense, a blend of herbs and magical essences that heightened the room''s mystical ambiance.

    Arge indigo-colored velvet carpet adorned with intricate patterns covered the floor, creating a sacred space for meditation and mystical rituals. On one side of the room, a shelf held ancient grimoires and mystical artifacts, each imbued with the secrets of the cosmos. The gentle hum of cosmic energy could be felt permeating every corner, creating an otherworldly atmosphere.

    Mother Luce''s personal touch was evident in the arrangement of the room. Plush cushions embroidered with celestial motifs were scattered around, providingfortable spots for guests. Arge, ornate mirror with an indigo frame stood against one wall, reflecting the mystical energy of the room on its surface.

    The ceiling, an illusionary representation of the night sky, seemed to be alive with sparkling stars and constetions. A faint, melodious hum echoed through the air, a manifestation of the harmonious energies that Mother Luce harnessed for her irvoyant visions. The chamber, a nexus of magic and cosmic wisdom, served as both a refuge for meditation and a conduit for exploring the infinite tapestry of the universe.

    "I''ve heard from your sisters that you two are eager to meet me, what is it?" Luce Veritas inquired, her voice carrying the weight of ancient wisdom but softened by a warmth that made it inviting.

    Lily exchanged a nce with Vivi, a silent acknowledgment passing between them. "Our intentions are the same, I believe," Lily said with a reassuring smile.

    Vivi took a deep breath, her eyes locking onto Luce''s gaze. "Mother Luce, we seek your guidance and insights. We have encountered a being, a man, named Lyon Torga."

    The moment ''Lyon Torga'' was mentioned, there was an abrupt stillness in the atmosphere. Luce Veritas, the onemonly not so easily surprised, had her eyes widened in a rare disy of astonishment. She waved her hand, and the doors to her sanctum closed behind the two visitors, sealing the space in an intimate cocoon of ethereal energies.

    The room seemed to respond to the weight of the mentioned name as if the mere utterance of Lyon Torga''s name carried a profound resonance in the threads of destiny. Luce Veritas, the Mother irvoyance, slowly rose from her seat, her indigo hair cascading gracefully around her shoulders.

    Vivi and Lily exchanged puzzled nces, sensing an air of mystery shrouding Lyon Torga''s name. Luce Veritas, the mother of irvoyance, furrowed her brow, deep in contemtion.

    "The Mortal World and Heavens should not have remembered his name," Luce Veritas mused, her gaze fixed on a distant point as if peering into unseen realms. "There''s an enigma surrounding Lyon Torga, one that extends beyond the ordinary bounds of fate. The threads of his destiny weave through realms untouched by the usual flow of time."

    Lily stepped forward, a mix of curiosity and concern etched on her face. "Mother Luce, can you see his fate clearly? Does he face peril, or is there a greater purpose that binds him to such unconventional threads?"

    With a graceful wave of her hand, Luce Veritas closed the intricately adorned door to the secluded chamber, enveloping the trio in an air of confidentiality. The ornate carvings on the door seemed to shimmer briefly as it sealed shut, ensuring that their discussion would remain shielded from prying eyes and ears.

    Before guiding Lily and Vivi into the sanctum of divination, Luce Veritas turned to them, her eyes carrying a mix of gravitas and concern. "Remember, what transpires within these walls must be kept in utmost secrecy. Lyon Torga''s name is one of cosmic significance, and we tread upon threads that connect realms. Speak of this to no one, for the bnce of celestial forces may be delicate."

    In the heart of the secluded chamber, Luce Veritas led Lily and Vivi toward a concealed masterpiece that hid behind a delicate veil. The anticipation lingered as Luce unveiled the artwork, revealing a captivating depiction of Lyon in a different era. The portrait exuded an aura of timeless charisma, capturing the essence of the enigmatic figure.

    As the grand reveal unfolded, Vivi couldn''t contain a gasp, her hand instinctively covering her parted lips. On the other hand, Lily observed the painting with a knowing look, recognizing the significance of the portrayal.

    "He''s your driver..." Lily discerned her words carrying a mature acknowledgment of Lyon''s role in Luce''s life.

    Luce Veritas sighed, her gaze fixated on the canvas that held a moment frozen in the tapestry of time. "Rightly so... and... a bit more," she admitted, alluding to theplexities beyond the apparent connection.

    "Does the Lyon Torga you met look like him?" Luce inquired, seeking confirmation from the firsthand encounter that Vivi had with Lyon.

    "Nobody can copy that arrogance!" Vivi eximed with spirited affirmation, emphasizing the distinctive and unreplicable nature of Lyon''s demeanor.

    In that poignant moment, Luce''s eyes dted, and the radiant gem positioned between her brows shimmered in response to the resonance between Lyon of the past and the Lyon known to Vivi. The room, steeped in ancient energies, seemed to acknowledge the threads weaving through Lyon''s existence, connecting different epochs in a cosmic tapestry of fate.

    In the realm of her deepest yearnings, Luce Veritas found herself enveloped in the familiar embrace of hope and despair. Hope, a sentiment she both yearned for and detested, had been an elusivepanion on her journey. The darkness that had shrouded her thoughts was pierced by a singr name, a name that echoed through the corridors of time��Lyon.

    As Luce navigated the threads of fate, seeking the elusive traces of Lyon''s destiny, she was met with an unsettling void. The tapestry of fate, once vibrant with possibilities, now seemed deste and devoid of the expected intricacies. A sense of emptiness permeated the space around her, echoing the mncholy that had apanied her through countless cycles.

    "Again... this empty darkness again... I really hoped that you would retu��" Luce''s voice trailed off, her words an echo in the cavern of solitude. Yet, amid the shadows, a single white feather gentlynded at her feet. A silent messenger from the ethereal realms, it drew her attention upward.

    To her surprise a silhouette emerged, crafted from delicate feathers, its formplete with crossed arms. The man-shaped apparition hovered before her, a poignant manifestation that ignited a quiver of emotions on her lips, tracing an upward curve.

    Enjoy!

 Chapter 1179 Impending Clash

    1179 Impending sh

    "Lyon..." Luce''s mutter echoed in this vast realm of emptiness. In the mystifying dance of feathers, Luce''s eyes widened in astonishment as the delicate plumes, once suspended in the air, abruptly descended to the ground. The unexpected cascade left Luce in a state of bewilderment.

    "W-What''s going on?" she questioned, her voice tinged with both surprise and uncertainty. The ethereal disy seemed to defy thews of the unseen forces she usually wielded with confidence.

    The feathers, in a seemingly whimsical attempt, lifted once more, seeking to reconstruct the ethereal silhouette that had momentarily graced her solitude. Yet, much to their defiance, the delicate plumes faltered again, scattering in a poetic disarray.

    The repeated dance of ascent and descent unfolded a celestial ballet that left Luce questioning the very nature of this enigmatic encounter. The unresolved mystery lingered in the air, much like the feathers that eluded their ephemeral formation.

    ---

    The orc, his sinewy muscles rippling with urgency, raced through the rocky terrain of the orc n''s settlement. His pounding footsteps echoed against the cavern walls, resonating through the sturdy pirs that adorned the pathway leading to the elders'' council.

    Bursting into the council chamber, the orc found himself in the presence of the patriarch and the esteemed elders, who were engrossed in discussions about the well-being of their people. The atmosphere within the chamber shifted as the intruding orc brought with him a sense of urgency and foreboding.

    "Patriarch! Elders!" the orc panted, beads of sweat trickling down his furrowed brow. The patriarch, a formidable figure adorned with symbols of leadership, raised a questioning brow, prompting the messenger to continue.

    "There are hordes of Devil Cultivators roaming the sky!" The words hung heavily in the air, casting a shadow over the council''s deliberations. The elders, wise and experienced, exchanged knowing nces, recognizing the gravity of the situation.

    The patriarch, a beacon of strength and authority, rose from his seat, his eyes narrowing with a mix of concern and determination. The news of Devil Cultivators, ominous figures with a reputation for chaos, warranted immediate attention.

    "Hm," the patriarch grunted, his deep voice resonating in the chamber. "Gather the warriors. We must prepare for theing storm." The urgency in hismand echoed through the stone walls, stirring the orc warriors into action.

    As the messenger hurried to ry the patriarch''s orders, the council chamber transformed into a hive of activity. The elders, their expressions hardened with resolve, prepared to face the unknown threat that loomed above. The orc n, bound by a history of resilience, would stand united against the encroaching darkness in defense of their sacred realm.

    The elders, their faces etched with concern, gathered around the patriarch as they deliberated on the unfolding crisis. The orc patriarch, a figure of authority and wisdom, listened to their counsel, his eyes scanning the faces of his trusted advisors.

    "We should warn the Progenitor," suggested one of the elders, his voiceced with worry. The notion of alerting the Progenitor, the revered leader and source of their existence, seemed like a natural course of action.

    The patriarch, however, shook his head, a stern expression on his face. "He''s not in the pond. I think he''s already aware of the situation." The revtion sparked a murmur among the gathered elders, surprised by the absence of the Progenitor at such a critical juncture.

    "He left? At this time!?" eximed one of the elders, his voice carrying a tinge of disbelief. Before the sentiment could spread, the patriarch swiftly intervened. His strong hand met the cheek of the elder who had spoken out of turn, a resounding p echoing in the council chamber.

    "This must be a test! He must want to see how we handle this situation!" dered the patriarch, his voice unwavering. The elders, chastened by the swift discipline, nodded in understanding. The Progenitor, a mysterious force and guide for the orc n, often tested the mettle of his people in various ways.

    The council chamber, once filled with tension, now embraced a sense of determined unity. The orc elders, resilient in their convictions, recognized the challenge before them. The patriarch''s words reverberated through the chamber, serving as a rallying cry for the orc warriors who were preparing for the impending sh with the Devil Cultivators.

    In the face of adversity, the orc n stood resolute, ready to face the testid before them by their enigmatic Progenitor. The air crackled with a mix of anticipation and determination as the elders and warriors prepared to defend their sacred realm.

    ---

    The devil cultivators, their wings casting ominous shadows over thendscape, moved with a purpose in the sky of the Sixth Realm. Each of them possessed a varying number of pairs of wings, a testament to their strength and cultivation. However, despite their formidable appearances, a sense of unease lingered in the air.

    As the devil cultivators soared above the realm, their faces disyed a mixture of curiosity and confusion. It was evident that they were not the source of the growing unrest that permeated the atmosphere. Instead, their attention was drawn to the forest below, where the golems resided and where illusions cascaded like falling leaves.

    The forest, home to the stalwart golems, stood as a bastion of stability against the encroaching uncertainty. The illusions that once veiled the truth began to dissipate, revealing the intricate patterns of the golem settlement. Golems of various shapes and sizes went about their daily activities, unaware of the impending disturbance in the sky.

    The devil cultivators exchanged nces, their gaze shifting between the illusions fading in the forest and the realm''s serenendscape. It was clear that the disruption originated from the heart of the forest.

    The devil cultivators, their wings casting shadows over thendscape, hade to a halt in the presence of Rakumtatak, the formidable Ogre Emperor. With his arms crossed and a smirk ying on his lips, Rakumtatak addressed the horde of intruders.

    "Visitors," he remarked, his voice resonating with a blend of amusement and confidence. Hovering over the ground, he positioned himself before the battalion of devil cultivators, his imposing figure causing a momentary pause in their advance.

    "Are you invited to the show?" Rakumtatak inquired, his eyes glinting with the mischief that often apanied his interactions with outsiders. The devil cultivators, uncertain of the situation, eyed the Ogre Emperor with a mix of wariness and curiosity.

    Among the devil cultivators, one with the most pairs of wings��eight pairs in total��

    stepped forward. "Rakumtatak, you are famed for your rivalry against Lyon Torga. You must know something abo��"

    "He''s alive," Rakumtatak interjected, delivering the revtion with a casual demeanor that sent shockwaves through the entire horde. The devil cultivators exchanged bewildered nces, struggling to grasp the implications of Rakumtatak''s words.

    "In fact," Rakumtatak continued, gesturing towards the convoluted sphere shimmering atop the great statue of Lyon Torga, "he is the center of all of your unease right now." The devil cultivators turned their attention to the statue, realization dawning upon them as they confronted the unexpected revtion of Lyon Torga''s continued existence.

    The strongest devil cultivator within the horde stepped forward, addressing Rakumtatak with a hint of arrogance. "It''s a good thing that you decided not to be in our way," he dered, his words carrying an air of confidence. "Since... the Elven Emperor has not been feeling well as ofte," he added, hinting at some undisclosed information.

    Rakumtatak, with a raised brow, seemed to make a connection between the devil cultivator''s words and Y''s earlier sobbing. The pieces of the unfolding situation began to fall into ce.

    "Now, if you''ll excuse us," the devil cultivator continued, expecting Rakumtatak to yield to their advance.

    "Excuse you what?" Rakumtatak responded, his toneced with defiance. "I will not let anyone intervene with the show my rival is putting on."

    The devil cultivator, attempting to assert authority, warned, "Do you know the consequences of opposing Purgatory? Your n."

    Rakumtatak, undeterred, retorted with a menacing confidence, "Do you know the consequences of opposing me?" In the blink of an eye, he blitzed forward, catching the devil cultivators off guard. Blood sttered in the air, apanied by a collective gasp from the horde. Momentster, an agonized thud followed as the strongest devil cultivator fell, his wings severed by Rakumtatak''s swift and decisive action.

    "Your wings," Rakumtatak dered, his words echoing with a chilling finality. The remaining devil cultivators, witnessing the ruthless disy, were left to ponder the gravity of opposing the formidable Ogre Emperor.

    "And he''s not alone," a voice dered, building an air of suspense among the devil cultivators. Before them, like a ghostly apparition, Liu the Phantom materialized, his form blending seamlessly with the shadows. He stood in front of the horde, a lone figure under the moon''s ethereal glow.

    Liu, wielding his sword with a poised readiness, exuded an air of quiet determination. The devil cultivators, now faced with not one but two formidable opponents, were left to reassess their ns and reconsider the consequences of their actions in the face of such opposition. The moonlit night bore witness to an impending sh between the forces of Purgatory and the unexpected defenders of Golem City.

    Enjoy!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!